《Evil Child Black-Bellied Mother》


 Chapter 1

    Dongling state, capital city.


    Spring full of April, the courtyard in full bloom, quietly standing cherry tree branches, a piece of bright red snow cherry falling with the wind.


    Under the cherry tree, Su Ying is sitting on the wisteria chair. At this time, her hair was tied up in a complicated and colorful flowing bun. A long white dress with floor dragging yarn and a pink brocade belt bound her slender waist, which was beyond her grasp, which made her look more beautiful and out of the world temperament.


    In her lotus like long white jade hand, the account book of "Yinshu" is in her hand, which is quietly and quietly turning page by page.


    If there are outsiders to see at the moment, will be absolutely surprised to drop one eye.


    Because "Yin Shu" business name, now in this Dongling state that is absolutely extraordinary existence.


    As we all know, the rising momentum of "Yinshu" business is unstoppable. In just six years, it has changed from a small embroidery workshop to a leading large one, and its branch stores have opened all over the territory of Dongling kingdom.


    However, no one knows who is the behind the scenes leader of "Yinshu" business. With the exception of a few people at the core, almost no one has seen the real face of the big boss.


    Su Ying''s thin and scallion fingers turn over the account books page by page. She looks very fast, and her eyelids do not lift.


    On her side, an old woman of about fifty stood respectfully, with a respectful and humble look.


    If you let outsiders see this scene, it will definitely be greatly shocked. Because Zhao was in charge of the whole "Yinshu" business, she rarely appeared on weekdays. Even the governor would be polite to her, but now she is respectful to a girl.


    Soon, Su Ying threw the account books on the table, leaned back to the chair at will, slightly wrung his eyebrows, and looked light: "the turnover of this month has declined?"


    If you see it, you will be surprised, because Su Ying''s account book is the well-known double entry bookkeeping method in the 21st century.


    There was a worry in the eyes of Mr. Zhao: "as Miss expected, as soon as our ready-made clothes styles were launched, they were constantly imitated. Recently, a" Butterfly Dance "business name has emerged. Just like us, we are also engaged in women''s clothing business. They seem to have a long history and use low prices to steal a lot of customers."


    Su Ying raised her forehead with one hand. Soon, the ice colored glass eyes showed the light of wisdom, and said: "follow the wind? Then let them follow us. Price war? We are in a high-end business. If others want to make their brand cheap, we can''t control it. "


    Zhao Guanshi was originally worried, but when she saw her boss''s calm and self-confident appearance, her heart was put down. Over the years, she has habitually trusted her master, and she believes that Su Ying can definitely come up with a good way.


    Su Ying raised her eyes to see her maid green mark.


    Today''s green mark is a light green cigarette shirt, the hem is the same color of scattered flower water mist pleated skirt, pretty face with a pair of water moistening eyes, a pair of small dimples as big as beans on both cheeks, a smile, fresh and natural.


    Green mark will carry the package open, inside is a big wooden box divided into 24 squares, each box has put a jade vase, white and moist, light and shadow flow in the bright sun.


    For a while, shopkeeper Zhao only felt a touch of faint fragrance lingering in the air, which immediately made people feel refreshed and in a better mood.


    "Turn it on and smell it." Su Ying looked light and spoke slowly.


    Zhao opened a light blue jade porcelain vase and smelled it at the tip of his nose. His eyes lit up and he greatly appreciated: "it''s delicious! What is this? "


    Su Ying''s face, with a tranquil and inscrutable smile, did not speak. The green mark stepped forward and lifted up his eyes and explained to Zhao Guan Shi: "this thing is called perfume, so long as it dries a little bit, it is full of fragrance and touching all day. What do you think this business can do


    "Made naturally!" Zhao Guan''s face was glowing with delight and excited. "We are doing the business of women, and the business of the upper middle class women. They will definitely love perfume in the backyard." The more he thought about it, the more excited he was.


    saw the shadow of Su Ying, and smiled and said to Zhao Guan Shi: "Zhao is not worried."


    "Not for sale?" Zhao managed to look at her, but she was a clever person. After so many years with Su Ying, she soon understood her plan. "Master, is this to tie the perfume with our garments?"


    "It''s not stupid yet." Su Ying casually turned over another account book, eyebrow tip light pick, "the supreme card sent white jade porcelain vase, white gold card sent light blue porcelain vase."


    "Master, you are wise!" Zhao''s admired nod, and the speed of his excitement was very fast. "These women are best at keeping up with the competition. So the guests who hold gold card and silver card will consume a lot, so that they will not only promote the sale of ready-made clothes, but also make our perfume famous. Moreover, this perfume is held in our hands. It is not the imitation of others. Exclusive sales will bring a lot of tourists.


    Compared with Zhao Guanshi''s excitement, Su Ying is very calm.


    In the afternoon, under the sunshine, she yawned lazily and got up lightly. The bright sunshine was shining on her body. The warm wind blew her skirt, which added a kind of elegant and out of the dust temperament.Mr. Zhao thought of one thing, with a slightly dignified look on his face, and reported to Su Ying: "Miss, be careful recently. Recently, more people have asked about the news about the big boss behind the" Yinshu ". Although she was fooled by a small one, she was not afraid of ten thousand, just in case."


    Su Ying''s beautiful eyes burst out a cold light, but in a short time, she soon returned to that lazy attitude: "no matter, who would have thought that the famous" Yin Shu "was the most unpopular second lady of the left prime minister''s house?"


    Six years ago, this "Yin Shu" business was founded by Su Ying, who came through. In the past six years, she has been operating behind the scenes, never showing her face in public. Except for a few girls close to her, the only one in front of her is Zhao, who knows it''s her.


    Over the years, she has always been cautious. Even when she comes to inspect the shops, she is the same as those in and out of boudoir, without any other special treatment.


    On the other hand, Su''s homophony is Shu Yin. But no one will connect this business with the cowardly and stupid second lady in the left prime minister''s house.


    "Check the background of the butterfly dance carefully." Su Ying''s black eyes of anger and anger under her eyebrows were bright and unbridled, just like the sharp edge of a scabbard sword.


    As for the people who investigate her, Su Ying''s first suspicion is the "Butterfly Dance" business name born out of thin air and closely following "Yin Shu".


    With her creativity, she eats meat, others drink soup, and makes this cake bigger. She has no objection, but if the person still has evil intentions and wants to replace it Su shadow is as light as water, just like glass on the ice, but rippling on the lips is a sarcastic arc.


    Send by Zhao Guanshi, Su Ying with the maid green mark dignified from the main door out.


    On the way, faintly spreads a su Ying familiar voice, she slightly slows down the pace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 2

    "What a beautiful skirt! The people who designed this dress are amazing! You see, just in this two sides slightly close waist, dress appears particularly exquisite, elegant and out of the dust A young voice came from Yajian.


    "It''s really good. There''s also this style and embroidery. Where can those embroiderers in the mansion make it? It''s just that it''s a bit expensive. " There''s a voice that follows.


    "Where is it? Only one hundred taels after discount with gold card The first girl grabbed the lead and said excitedly, "because it''s expensive, there are few talents to wear. Otherwise, do you think anyone can afford it?"


    The second girl asked the first one with an angry smile, "you can do it. If you take out a hundred taels of silver, you can take it out? If I remember correctly, Miss Su San, your monthly silver is only ten Liang, right? Where did you get the money? "


    The first girl was elated but did not speak. The second one pushed her with a smile and said mysteriously, "is it not the dowry left by your second sister''s mother..."


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. I''ll spread it out and see if I don''t tear your mouth." The first girl pretended to be angry, but she didn''t deny it.


    Su Ying stands quietly, her eyes like frost condensation, burst out a touch of bone chilling ice, suddenly, she raised her red lips, lightly left a word to Zhao Guanshi, and then turned away with green marks.


    Su Ying slowed down, slowly from the side door and into the carriage.


    The carriage has no ivory, agate and other ornaments. It looks simple and plain. Only those who know how to understand it can understand it. This carriage has bamboo strips for shock absorption and some mechanism designs, which are invaluable.


    The carriage slowly toward Su Fu, but Su Ying in the car is lost in thought.


    Since hearing the voice of the third Miss Su, Su Ying''s mood is a little dignified. The memories that have been deliberately buried, such as the water pouring out of the gate, can''t stop.


    In my memory, every night before I go to bed, the gentle love of a beautiful woman can be twisted out of the water; the swing under the cherry tree reverberates with happy laughter.


    Suddenly one day, the beautiful woman fell under the cherry blossom tree, coughing up blood in her mouth and her eyes closed tightly. She passed away soon without leaving a last word. And soon, her body was cremated and turned into smoke The little girl fainted in tears, but no one paid attention to it.


    She is a dangerous career as an agent in modern times. Unfortunately, she died in a mission. When she wakes up, the little girl becomes her.


    Su Ying closed her eyes, and her bloody face appeared in her mind. My heart began to ache inexplicably.


    Perhaps, this is the fetter of blood, even if the soul is changed, the body still remembers her mother as always.


    Suddenly --


    "Hoo --" the coachman tensely tightened the rope, and the horse raised its front legs, unwilling to stop.


    Su Ying''s memory is interrupted, she slightly twisted eyebrows.


    "What''s going on?" Green mark saw Su Ying''s unhappy face and lifted the curtain to look out.


    "Miss, there is a man in a daze here!" Zhongbo, the coachman, felt wronged. Obviously, the carriage did not hit each other, but the other party staggered and fainted directly.


    Su Ying looked out along the opened curtain and saw the back of the man on the ground.


    The man was dressed in a black robe, with a jade belt with emerald buttons on his waist. His back was slender and his figure was perfect. Although he was unconscious at the moment, he had a kind of cold and murderous spirit that no one could enter.


    Su Ying went to his front and looked at it carefully.


    On his face, he wore a strange mask of ghost face. Half of his face was covered by a black and white mask. The outline of his face was indistinctly visible. It made people feel like a light cloud covering the moon and floating like the wind returning to snow.


    It''s hard to imagine how beautiful that is.


    All of a sudden, Su Ying''s slender willow eyebrows frowned slightly. Because with her inherent vigilance, she can clearly hear the sound of horses running from far to near.


    "Put him on the carriage, quick!" Su Ying''s voice has a trace of urgency.


    With the help of green mark and Zhongbo, the three finally put the dying man into the carriage.


    "Green mark, you and Zhong Bo go by the head of the car." Su Ying didn''t want to ask.


    "Miss..." Single men and few women live in the same room, which Isn''t that appropriate? The green mark wanted to say nothing.


    "If you are in a hurry, you don''t have to worry about that much." Su Ying told Zhong Bo: "go now, don''t delay."


    The sound of the horse''s hooves is getting closer and closer, and saving people is imminent. If she is caught at the moment, she is harbouring criminals, and the crime is more serious. Although, this is only a guess, but Su Ying has eight points to his guess.


    Zhongbo lashes furiously, and the horse gallops fast.


    The car is very stable, without a trace of turbulence, Su Ying sits on the side of the cushion, with one hand supporting his chin, his index finger tapping on his cheek, and her beautiful eyes are carefully looking at the strange man in front of her.


    His face was hidden under the mask of light and shadow, and he could not see it clearly.


    Although the eyes are closed, they still give people a piercing cold, just like the eagle in the night, exuding the strength of overlooking the world.The only one exposed under the mask is the thin lips that are perfectly curled into a line, which looks evil and cold, arrogant and noble.


    I''m really curious about the face hidden under the mask.


    However, as soon as her hand took off the mask, she felt a strong force!


    A strong and powerful hand forcefully clamped her white wrist. A kind of unspeakable pain almost made Su Ying snort. She angrily broke his hand, but could not break it. On the contrary, the man''s hand became tighter and tighter like an iron hoop.


    suddenly, the man who should have fallen into a coma suddenly pulled her into his arms --


    Su Ying didn''t check the pain on her nose for a moment, but she didn''t have time to resist, but she saw the overwhelming pressure of kisses.


    "Um -" Su Ying glared at her. In front of her was the enlarged face of the other party. A wild and handsome man was kissing her with love


    This kiss with a strong attack, domineering and strong, let the heart fear.


    Each other''s tongue tip intertwined with the moment, whirling around


    I don''t know how long after that, there was a majestic voice outside: "stop the carriage in front of me!"


    Although Zhongbo and green mark know it well, they still have a little worry.


    What to do? That injured man can''t be saved! If it''s found Looking at the officers and soldiers surrounded by the carriage, Zhong Bo complained to himself.


    Zhong Bo got Su Ying''s order early, and he was not allowed to reveal any news related to the prime minister''s office until he had to.


    At the moment, Zhong Bo''s face showed a look of panic. He immediately jumped out of the carriage and humbled himself. He also took the opportunity to plug a heavy Purse: "some military masters, what''s the matter? We are all decent people. "


    Knowing how to avoid the eyes and ears and put away the money bag, the leading officer''s face was gentle and dignified: "there is an assassin running away from the palace. All the passing carriages should be checked, and no one can be an exception! Listen up! All the people in the car come out


    Zhongbo and Green Mark looked at each other and saw the color of uneasiness under each other''s eyes, but both of them had seen big waves, so their faces were still calm.


    "Open it quickly! Or you will all be shut up in the Yamen! " The officer urged in a cold voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 3

    Green mark and Su Ying tacit understanding, she saw Su Ying did not make a sound, then cold hum: "what thing! Do you dare to show off in front of our young lady? You don''t want to wear this armor?! Believe it or not, our young lady will let you go home to eat by yourself tomorrow? "


    A show of weakness, a insolent, loyal uncle and green mark match perfectly.


    "Don''t you shut up, girl? Can anyone tell the identity of a young lady? " Zhongbo pretends to be angry and drinks the green mark.


    There was a flicker of doubt in the officer''s eyes. What is the most important thing in Beijing? That''s the official. Who knows if the officials who are involved in their own affairs will turn to their royal relatives and relatives? So when you meet a bully, you really have to step back a few steps.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the car is also at stake.


    Su Ying, who is forced to kiss and finally returns to God, struggles hard, but the other party''s strong and powerful palm clasps her back brain and firmly holds her in his arms.


    Su Ying''s anger is burning in her heart. She directly smashes a fierce backhand into the back of the mysterious man''s neck. Her actions are crisp and quick, like flowing clouds and flowing water. There is no trace of muddle and water, just like her previous life skills.


    As soon as the man fell to the ground, she opened the mechanism in the carriage and let him fall into the deep layer covered with thick blanket. Then the switch closed quietly and restored to the original state without any exception.


    After dealing with this trouble, Su Ying seems to be weak and helpless to get out of the car under the support of the green mark. After she stands still, Chao Junye is slightly blessed.


    At the moment, she is not a nimble agent of previous life, nor a grand master of Yinshu, but a gentle, timid and delicate lady.


    "It''s everyone''s duty to help catch the assassin. Please look carefully and check it slowly. We have nothing to say." Su Ying is as delicate as a girl who has never seen the world. She looks like a little white rabbit.


    The officer saw her body like a weak willow Fu Feng, her elegant demeanor, and her dark eyes, which were as bright as autumn water and rippling blue waves, were so looked at, his calm heart lake for many years immediately aroused a ripple.


    The officer came back to his senses, coughed, and covered up his gaffe. "I''ve offended you. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "No harm, as long as it is proved innocent." Su Ying was afraid that the man who was knocked unconscious by her would wake up early. She pretended to flash a trace of fear on her face, and then added, "it''s getting late. Please hurry up, adults."


    Seeing that Su Ying was frightened, the officer felt guilty in his heart. He immediately ordered the soldiers to check. Originally, other cars would have stabbed in with a knife tip, but now he has saved this step and directly raised his hand: "release!"


    "Sir, can you check it carefully?" Su Ying''s eyelashes trembled slightly and seemed to have a trace of worry.


    The officer felt pity. He simply stepped on the horse''s back and held his fist to Su Ying with a slight apology. Then he raised the rein and yelled: "offend, go!"


    Seeing that they were far away, the green mark wiped the sweat on his forehead with fear: "Miss, this is just too exciting. If it is found out..."


    "There has never been such unreliable words as" if, if "in your young lady''s dictionary." Su Ying lips hook light shallow arc, confidently full said.


    Sure enough, her face is very deceptive, playing the poor little white lotus to be handy.


    As the carriage went on, the green mark suddenly gave out a trill: "Miss He seems to be awake


    The boards below were banging and banging. If you don''t pay attention to it, I''m afraid the whole carriage will be demolished by the other party.


    "You go out first." Su Ying thought about it and decided to open the green mark.


    When the green mark goes out, Su Ying presses the hand on the mechanism button to pause. She picks up a peony mask in the carriage and puts it on, which opens the mechanism.


    Peony mask made of pure metal, enchanting with a trace of charm, only showing a pair of beautiful eyes full of water, and sharp chin.


    Su Ying squatted in the carriage, overlooking the man lying underneath.


    ''s face is round and round, with sculptural beauty, high nose, red lips, and perfect radiant chin. It seems that the essence of heaven and earth is gathered in him.


    It''s really a beautiful man. Su Ying secretly praises a sentence in her heart.


    He has a beautiful sword eyebrow, dark black pupils, like a silent sea under white clouds. He is quiet and deep, but with a thick cold and killing, and is staring at her with scorching heat at the moment.


    "That''s how you treat people who save lives?" Su Ying lifts him up and looks at him coldly.


    "Help Benefactor? " The man was covered with a cold chill, and his eyes were sharp as an eagle, as if to swallow her up. He had a grudge. He remembered that the woman was going to slap him.


    "You may not admit it, of course, but I will throw you out of the carriage at once." Su Ying glanced at him coldly and haughtily. She''s a woman, and she''s a little woman with a lot of grudges.


    All of a sudden, the corner of the man''s mouth slowly picked up a strange, evil and charming smile. That beautiful face suddenly bloomed like a golden lotus. For a while, Su Ying only felt that her eyes were going to be spent.


    At this time, a pair of strong and powerful hands will su Ying grasp, evil Yan''s eyes with a deep and enchanting. He put his slender hand on Su Ying''s mask, and he wanted to see what the proud woman looked like and whether she was still aggressive under the mask.However, Su Ying''s reaction is very fast, like a clever civet cat, one side of the head to avoid.


    When his hands were empty, a trace of surprise flashed through his eyes. He recalled that this woman had the ability to stun him. His enchanting red lips made him laugh more and more evil. He cheated him and took Su Ying''s mask in his arms again.


    Su Ying deliberately put on a mask in front of him, just do not want to be seen by him, because she knows that the man in front of her is very dangerous, and she does not want to cause trouble.


    In his arms, Su Ying''s lips suddenly burst out with a smile, and his eyes and eyebrows were full of amorous feelings, enchanting and enchanting.


    For a moment, the mysterious man''s eyes were stunned and his action slowed down a little beat.


    Right now.


    "Bang!" Su Ying''s arm fell into his arms like a knife, quietly touched his back and slashed his neck artery!


    Although the man is highly skilled in martial arts, he was seriously injured and didn''t check it for a while. In addition, Su Ying''s knife was extremely insidious, so he was chopped by Su Ying. The whole person was dizzy and his eyes were like mosquito repellent incense. Finally, he fell into a dark mire


    He didn''t expect that Su Ying, the delicate and weak boudoir daughter, could fight so well, and his attack was so sharp and cruel!


    "Do you dare to take advantage of me?" Su Ying pinches that matchless handsome face, the corner of the mouth raises a smile not to smile the expression.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 4

    Hearing the loud noise in the car, green mark quickly lifted the curtain of the door. She just saw the man''s dizzy body around the ground. She could not help exclaiming, "Miss..."


    "Don''t worry, there''s no dead man." Su Ying patted the dust that didn''t exist in her hands.


    Her young lady is really not ordinary people Green mark bit the lower lip, in the heart extremely admires own young lady.


    "Well What about this man? " The green mark hesitated. You can''t take it back to the house. If you leave it on the roadside, you are afraid of being found by the pursuers. After all, you have to save people to the end, right?


    "How to deal with it? This Mountain people have their own tricks. " Su Ying touched her chin, her eyes were shining with wisdom, and her mouth was filled with a narrow smile.


    If you dare to belittle her, you must be prepared to go to hell! Don''t think her Su Ying is easy to provoke.


    Su Ying how to place the mysterious man, green mark is always followed from the beginning to the end, and then every time she thinks of this matter, she has three black lines on her brain, straight for the wonderful creativity of her own miss speechless.


    However, after seeing off the man, Su Ying had an imperial jade clasp in her hand, which she took automatically. It was a reward for saving people.


    Su Ying threw it to this jade pendant. Her eyes were radiant and seemed very happy.


    But it was because of this jade button that the man found her and ate her alive and dry. If you know the follow-up development, I''m afraid the jade button would have been thrown into the fire by her.


    Because the placement of the mysterious man delayed some time, so when Su Ying returned to the mansion, the lights were on and night fell.


    The carriage stopped at the side door of the west corner. After waving Zhongbo to leave, Su Ying swaggered to the side door of her home''s back garden with green marks.


    "Oh, second lady, you are back. The old slave is very anxious." Mother Li, the gatekeeper, met Su Ying with a flattering smile on her face, complaining and angry.


    Mother Li used to be a shopper, rich in oil and water, but she was exposed to corruption by mother GUI, who was close to Wang''s family. So she was sent to the west corner gate to guard the garden.


    As the "Yin Shu" behind the scenes, what is Su Ying''s most indispensable? Silver, of course. What she could do with money was not difficult for her. So under the sugar coated bullet, Li Mama soon became the eyelid of Su Ying.


    Mother Li has been in Su''s mansion for many years. She knows the intricate relationship in the mansion, so she can help her.


    "What? Was found by his wife? " Su Ying stops and frowns slightly.


    To these slaves, she always gives them both kindness and prestige, and gives them money, but she doesn''t give them a good face, so that they can''t see their identity clearly.


    "Madam, I haven''t found it yet, but this afternoon the eldest lady went to your lotus garden..." Mother Li looked at Su Ying''s face. Seeing that she didn''t make a sound, she added, "the eldest lady may have found that you are not here. She has just gone again and made some noise."


    Su Ying nodded slightly and led the green mark to her lotus garden.


    The situation in the Soviet government is somewhat complicated.


    Su Linfeng is Su Ying''s father. His original match is Liu''s, which is the side of the Liu family in Runan. Now it has declined. Speaking of Liu''s family, her life is quite a cup.


    She gave birth to a son and a daughter. Her son, Su Rong, was called the eldest son. Unfortunately, she drowned at the age of ten. Daughter Su Ying, known as the second miss, but now has been changed soul.


    As for the eldest lady, Su Xiu, she was not born by the original Liu family, nor by the righting lady su. Her mother was Aunt Li. As for the character of Su Xiu, Su Ying does not make any evaluation.


    All the way to Hibiscus courtyard, there is no difference. The courtyard is quiet and busy. It looks orderly.


    Under the service of the green mark, Su Ying sits in front of the dressing table, some helplessly looking at the person in the mirror.


    She had seen this face for ten years, but she was still not used to it. In her previous life, she was also pretty good. Her facial features were atmospheric and heroic, just like her occupation and skill.


    But now this small face with a big palm is very delicate and small, like a natural jade carved, a pair of water like autumn pupil, watery and moving, delicate and upright nose, soft and smooth lips, skin as tender as jade, which can be broken by blowing bullets.


    However, her body is very thin, and her skeleton is thin and small. She looks like a weak willow Fu Feng. She looks like a fragile porcelain doll in need of protection. Obviously, she is slightly angry, but still gives people a feeling of weakness that needs pity.


    She used to cry on the mirror, she was so pathetic and charming that even she couldn''t help feeling pity. Although sometimes looking at this face Su Ying will have a sense of maladjustment, but this face is really very cheap.


    Furong courtyard is located on the side of the courtyard. It was originally a deserted and deserted yard. But after living for several years, Su Ying took care of it slowly. It seemed ancient and quiet, but also elegant and elegant.


    There were four small rooms in front of her maid, and four rooms in the back.


    Green Mark came in with a bowl of bird''s nest lotus seed soup, opened the curtain, put the tray on the table, helped Su Ying comb his black hair, and said, "the third miss just sent someone to let her go to Madame''s Qiusi studio in the afternoon."Su Ying''s eyes were flowing, and she raised her eyebrows with a smile: "guess, what''s su Luan doing this time?"


    "Is it that The third lady wants to show off again? " Green mark frowned and guessed.


    "It''s not stupid." Su Ying looked at the green mark in the mirror and inserted a Jade Butterfly hairpin between her hair. She shook her head and said in a soft voice, "it''s changed. It''s not suitable."


    Looking at the beautiful and picturesque face of the young lady with the transparent butterfly hairpin in the mirror, the green mark is reluctant to take the hairpin off. Finally, Su Ying does it by herself. She smiles with a light smile: "don''t you want to listen to Su Luan show off? How could she not have lost her interest in bringing such a good thing


    "Miss is always so low-key. When will such a day come to an end?" The green mark sighed helplessly. Obviously, there are a lot of silver and precious jewelry, but the young lady always wears simple and unadorned clothes.


    "It''s better to keep a low profile if you want to keep your intelligence close to you, or to hide your wealth without extravagance." Su Ying didn''t want to be high-profile, and she was not unsure of fighting with Mrs. Su, but in recent years, she had found a clue.


    There is an inevitable contradiction between her legitimate daughter and the rightist Mrs. Su, so she can understand that she does not like herself. But Su Ying found that there were more shadows of others in Madame Su''s target, which had to be on her guard.


    Only by hiding in the dark and showing others a stupid and harmless appearance can she ensure her safety to the greatest extent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 5

    In the past ten years, she has not met with life-threatening times once or twice. If it had not been for her soul of different time and space, and with her outstanding behind and insight, she would have died ten times and eight times if she had been the same little girl.


    In other words, the land of Su Shen is not ordinary.


    Su Ying lives in a remote place, but Mrs. Su''s main room is the best part of the house. From Hibiscus courtyard to the main room, Su Ying has been walking all the way for a long time.


    When we got to the gate of the main room, we could hear the sound of joy. The only one who could laugh so happily in this mansion was su Luan, the daughter of Madame su.


    Green mark lifted the curtain, Su Ying walked in slowly.


    As soon as she entered the room, Su Ying saw Mrs. Su squinting slightly and reclining on the big couch. Beside her foot was a low chair. Su Luan was sitting on the low chair, beating her legs for Mrs. Su while playing coquettish.


    "Say hello to mother." On the surface, Su Ying has always done very well, so that Mrs. Su still thinks Su Ying is a cowardly and stupid girl.


    Mrs. Su only nodded lightly, holding the tea in her hand and leaning on the cushion modestly and elegantly.


    Su Luan raised her head and looked directly at Su Ying. Suddenly, she laughed, went to her and turned around with her skirt: "what do you think, second sister? Is it beautiful? "


    Su Ying looks at the skirt.


    A light green flowing fairy skirt with narrow sleeves.


    The thin waist is set up by a slightly dark belt. The narrow sleeve is covered with lace, which looks lively and beautiful.


    This is what she drew casually, not as the most high-end luxury goods to sell, but it seems that Su Luan is taking it as a treasure.


    This matter son green mark is to know, Su Ying is afraid of her revealing, took a look at her.


    Green mark receives the hint from her own young lady and droops her eyelids to cover up the smile of her eyes.


    Su Luan coughed and put on a pair of admiring and envious eyes, and said in surprise: "Wow, what a beautiful Liuxian skirt. The second sister is really beautiful. But the price of such a beautiful skirt must not be low?"


    Su Luan a pair of natural expression, high raised chin: "of course expensive! Do you know where to buy it here? It''s bought from "Yin Shu". Can it be inexpensive? "


    "Is it? My sister is lucky. " Su Ying''s face is full of envy and emotion.


    "Of course. Second sister, but you don''t want to pull it. If you sell this dress, you can''t afford it! " Su Luan satisfied with vanity, but took advantage of the situation to attack Su Ying.


    Su Ying felt very funny in her heart, but her face was a little aggrieved expression. She seemed to be knocked down with a small head, and looked dejected.


    Seeing her like this, Su Luan''s sense of superiority rose and became more and more elated. She showed her platinum card in her hand and said, "see what this is? Platinum card! This is the golden card of "Yin Shu" Then, she pretended to be guilty: "look at me, what is this telling you? The second elder sister should have never even heard of" Yin Shu "? I''m telling you, this is really casting pearls before swine. "


    One side of the green mark eye wave slightly droop, the eye fundus is unable to hide the smile. She put her hands on her abdomen because she was already laughing and her stomach was cramping. The third lady is so funny. The pattern on the platinum card was designed by her green mark.


    Su Ying''s performance is excellent. She still uses that cowardly face and pretends to be naive and asks: "three younger sister, what is" Yin Shu "? Sister, I have never heard of it


    Su Luan''s scornful sneer: "don''t know even if, anyway also is not you this kind of identity can know."


    "Oh." Su Ying Wei wrongly lowered his small head and seemed to be injured.


    Green mark eyes smile more and more strong, she really want to know, if the third Miss knows that the second miss is Yin Shu''s big boss, don''t know what kind of expression she will be? I''m really looking forward to it.


    The young lady of her family is also a bad taste, but she loves to tease people like that, playing the third miss as a monkey. But I have to admit that this kind of play is more fun than any game.


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t take the opportunity to ask, Su Luan, who was full of the desire to talk to her, was immediately upset. She pretended to be helpless and waved her hand: "forget it. For the sake of our sister''s fight, I''ll tell you well, so that you don''t know what to say when you go out. When it comes, it''s still the face of our prime minister''s mansion."


    "Oh." Su Ying''s submissive and expectant expression immediately pleases Su Luan and makes her full of interest.


    After a pause, she said, "Yinshu is now the most profitable business in Dongling. Every county has Yinshu''s semicolon. It is said that Yinshu is lazy to pick up ten taels of silver ingots on the ground, because he bent down and made more money than he did!"


    Looking at Su Luan''s excited face, Su Ying feels a little depressed. Who''s wrong with this? Although she makes a lot of money, she doesn''t make so much, OK? Wait Just now, Su Luan was talking about Yinshu?


    "Who is Yinshu Su Ying guesses something in her heart and asks tentatively.


    "Master Yinshu is of course the big owner behind the" Yinshu "business. You are so stupid that you can''t even guess it!" Su Luan despised Su Ying and said, "Why are you so superficial and ignorant? I tell you," master Yin Shu is one of the four princes in the red list. ""Eh?" Su Ying is at a loss, but at this time she is really at a loss.


    She knows that it''s a list of the world''s elite wizards. It''s said that all the people on the list are worthy of their names. It''s extremely beautiful to make a fake. But aren''t the top three in the red list? When did he become the fourth childe? And how did she get on the list? Why doesn''t she know?


    Su Luan, with a clear expression that I knew you didn''t know, said: "the fourth son of the red list is the head of behind the scenes of the killer organization" dark Pavilion ". The second is master Liuyun, who is famous for the city government''s strategy; the third is master ronghua, the world''s miracle doctor. As for the fourth," Su Luan glanced at Su Ying triumphantly, "of course, it''s Chuan." I''m talking about master Yinshu. "


    When, she was called Yinshu childe? And even so, what does it have to do with her, Su Luan? What is Su Luan proud of? Su Ying said it was difficult to understand.


    However, Su Luan gave her an answer quickly. She clenched her fist excitedly and said firmly, "one of them must be mine


    Su Ying suddenly felt a chill. If she let Su Luan know that the Yin Shu childe that she wanted to pursue was her own, did not know whether she would vomit blood? Su Luan vomit blood, Su Ying does not know, but she knows that she is about to vomit blood.


    "Oh? Have you ever seen master Yinshu? How does he look? Does it look good? " Su Ying asked naively.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 6

    Su Luan''s face was dazzled with a smile: "of course I''ve seen it. Last time he laughed at me. What a beautiful young master Yin Shu is? It''s so rare in the world that you can''t even think about it. It is said that among the four princes, only the ghost childe in the dark Pavilion can be compared with him. "


    Su Ying touched her pink cheek in silence. She was sure that her identity had never been exposed, and she had never laughed at Su Luan, a dead girl.


    After thinking about it, Su Ying pretended to be ignorant and asked, "have you seen the ghost childe?"


    "Of course! The ghost childe is also very beautiful. If he is infatuated with me, I will She put her hands together in her jaw, and looked forward to it with a starry face.


    "Sister, it seems that these words are not suitable for our boudoir women?" Su Ying looked at one side of the sleeping Mrs. Su, pretending to be kind to remind.


    Su Luan''s eyes flashed a trace of anger, but she quickly pulled down her face: "hum, I want you to manage!"


    "All right, all right. Talk to each other. What''s your temper?" Mrs. Su glared at Su Luan and said gently to Su Ying, "you are tired too. Go back to your room and have a rest. Don''t go out and walk around if you have nothing to do. Otherwise you will get sick again when the wind blows."


    Because Su Ying said that she was sick for many times, Mrs. Su always felt that she was weak and sick, and she gradually relaxed her vigilance, so that Su Ying had a relaxed life in recent years.


    Su Ying left, Su Luan pursed her lips: "how can you blame me?"


    Mrs. Su gently stroked her daughter''s hair, "you child, how can you be so angry? My mother says a lot of things to her. Just act like you do. Don''t be serious


    Su Luan lay down in Madame Su''s arms: "Niang, the second elder sister looks really disgusting, you quickly marry her out, send far away, OK?"


    Mrs. Su scoffed, "do you want to say that? But don''t worry. Your second sister''s wife knows what''s going on. She''s also unlucky. She''s got the wrong baby. Well, it''s not good to offend anyone, but to that one. "


    "Mother? Who did the second sister offend? " Su Luan suddenly became curious.


    "It''s not your second sister. She''s innocent." Mrs. Su looked at the luxurious and exquisite furnishings in the main room, and her eyes showed a touch of irony.


    Isn''t that woman very good at the beginning? Isn''t it turning into a pile of loess? This main room is not her sun nianqiu''s now?


    All of a sudden, a slight voice came from outside. Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed with cold light, and she said in a cold voice, "who?"


    Outside the window, a figure flashed and disappeared, and a cat''s voice came from the air.


    "Mother, it''s just a cat. Why are you so nervous?" Su Luan rubbed Madame Su''s arm coyly.


    Mrs. Su gently rubbed sun Luan''s soft hair. She was helpless. Was it a good thing to pamper her daughter into such a naive and romantic way?


    In the lotus garden.


    The hibiscus flowers in the garden are in full bloom, and a burst of pure wind comes quietly, which is full of fragrance.


    In the wing room, green mark is dancing and imitating sun Luan''s tone just now: "Yinshu childe, he must be mine!"


    Hongbo''s hand shaking with her needle and thread, she threw down the embroidered shed with a smile and asked, "is that what the third lady really said? She is a lady of the house, and her wife will let her say it


    "Can I cheat you? I didn''t laugh at me because of the crazy look on her face. If she hadn''t been staring at me all the time, I might have laughed out loud. " Green mark is half lying on the couch, covering his stomach. Ouch, ouch, he is crying with laughter.


    "The third lady treats others as a fool, but actually she is really stupid. It''s really interesting. If you know how to watch this wonderful play, I depend on the young lady to take me there." Hong Bo, who has always been calm, can''t help laughing.


    Green mark and red wave are the big girls around Su Ying. Green mark is smart and lively, so Su Ying always takes her around. Hongbo is calm and calm, so she is in charge of all the affairs in Furong courtyard.


    Two girls outside joking, Su Ying but a person half lying on the soft couch. She had a keen ear, and just after she went out, she deliberately hid under the eaves of Madame Su''s house to eavesdrop. No one would have thought that she should have heard a great secret.


    According to the population of sufu, the reason why Mrs. Su has been attacking her everywhere in recent years should be that her mother Liu has offended a very important person.


    Recalling the strange and strange death of Liu, and the brother who drowned without meeting


    Su Ying''s slender willow eyebrows frown tightly. What kind of secret is hidden in it? Who is that great man? If you have not been hiding clumsy and pretending to be stupid, would you not have been in this world?


    Night, as black as ink, bright moonlight through the thick clouds, Yingying bright light sprinkle on the earth, the whole earth as if covered with fine gold yarn, hazy and intoxicating.


    Fenglin villa.


    The glazed tile is ancient and noble, with light luster under the moonlight. The elegant fragrance of flowers is everywhere in the villa, which is refreshing like the tea in summer.


    A hundred flowers bloom, competing for beauty, a colorful.


    under the Wutong tree, there are several small white jade, and a few are white jade go.


    On both sides of the table are dark purple red sandalwood jade chairs, which are inlaid with South China Sea jade, agate pearl and other things, which are luxurious but elegant.On the red sandalwood chair sat two amazing men. If anyone saw them at the moment, they would definitely be shocked, because they were two of the four most famous men in the red list.


    He is the leader of the dark chamber killer organization, and the number one stratagem master Liuyun in the world.


    Ouyang Liuyun put down a sunspot in his slender and moistening fingers, and floated to the ghost childe''s eyes with a shallow, inexplicable smile: "you lost."


    Night is not white eyes flash a shade of depression, "no, no fun."


    "Today you are upset. Do you still care about yesterday?" Ouyang Liuyun light way, no wave of eyes in the spit out this sentence, a trace of banter flashed across the eye.


    "Shut up." Night is not white hate to stare at him, that expression has a trace of anger.


    "If we let people know that the ghost childe in the legend has been killed by a woman Ha ha ha, how interesting. " Ouyang Liuyun laughs happily, but still looks so graceful and elegant.


    "It would be interesting to let people know that the legendary fairy like master Liuyun is so gossipy." Night is not irony without showing weakness.


    "It''s said that you sent Ling Feng around to look for the bold woman? Can you find it? " Ouyang Liuyun looks calm. He reaches for his glass and looks at the clear sake in the white cup. His drooping eyes flash a little narrow.


    "Ouyang Liuyun, you know too much." Night is not white, eyes with a bloody cruel smile.


    "Brother, don''t be so stingy. Maybe I can help you find it. " Ouyang Liuyun Phoenix eyes slightly narrowed, very interested.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 7

    "It''s said that Xiaozui girl has come from miaojiang." Night is not white, calmly cast a glance at Ouyang Liuyun, casually pick eyebrows pick eyebrows, "get ready, brother."


    Night Fei patted him on the shoulder, evil spirit a smile, left him a look of self-help and then left.


    Ouyang Liuyun was stunned on the spot. As soon as he heard Xiaozui''s name, he felt extremely headache.


    Lotus garden.


    At night, the sky is bright and bright.


    Su Ying suddenly opened her eyes, a pair of beautiful eyes more clear than the stars in the night sky.


    She turned out of bed and did not change her night clothes. She only took the peony mask hidden in the dark grid and put it on her face to cover her matchless face.


    The petite body jumped out of the window and walked rapidly in the vast night sky. Her body was like a flexible civet cat, which almost made people think that she was dazzled.


    The high wall of the left prime minister''s mansion could not defeat her. She was running up, and her petite body leaped onto the wall like a cannon, and disappeared quietly on the wall.


    Su Ying''s whereabouts are fast. She goes to the busiest place in the capital city.


    She didn''t know that before, but today, according to Mrs. Su, it seems that her mother, Liu, offended a big person and implicated her. She must find out clearly about this matter, otherwise she will not know when she will die in a muddle headed way.


    Under the white skirt train, the exquisite body flies in the boundless night. Suddenly, she feels a prying sight clinging to her body.


    A dangerous instinct told her that she was being followed!


    shit£¡ Su Ying secretly scolded, then she turned to another line, deviated from the established route.


    Su Ying originally wanted to go to the most lively moon tower in the capital at night.


    The moon tower is a legendary brothel. However, due to Su Ying''s unique creativity, she started a "super famous prostitute" activity in the brothel at the age of 13. For a time, the fame of Mingyue tower was so famous that it almost overthrew all brothels, thus establishing the title of the first brothel in Beijing.


    However, no one would have thought that the real behind the scenes owners of the moon tower, like the Yin Shu shop, were all Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s body is as agile as a civet cat. She quickly looks for hidden spots, either over the wall or fleeing.


    In her previous life, she was an excellent agent. Tracking and anti tracking are her essential basic skills. After arriving in this world, she has not been abandoned.


    Dark night, quiet street.


    Occasionally, the sound of beating a watch came from the silent street.


    Besides, it''s quiet and terrible.


    After about a stick of incense, Su Ying just breathed a sigh of relief, because she can be sure that now she has thrown away the small tail behind her back.


    But Su Ying is very strange, how can someone follow her?


    Just as she ran to the moon tower and was still a mile away from her destination, she suddenly stopped.


    Because a hot and sharp sight was sticking to her back at the moment.


    For a while, Su Ying has a shivering feeling of being targeted by a sniper gun when exposed to the air. She only feels her back stiff, her back is cold, and her hands are tightly clenched into a fist.


    Just got rid of an assassin, and now there is a more powerful assassin? What the hell is going on here? Was her secret identity exposed?


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a trace of anxiety, but she quickly took a deep breath. After escaping several streets, Su Ying hid herself in the shadow behind the courtyard wall.


    She holds it in one breath, then she closes her eyes and slows her heart to the same rate as her breath.


    After a long time, the peeping line of sight finally left, Su Ying this slowly relaxed tone, she wiped her forehead, found a layer of cold sweat on her face.


    I didn''t expect that there would be such a top master in the world. It seems that there are still mountains high. I should be more careful in the future.


    Su Ying walks out of the shadow corridor corner covered by moonlight, but who knows, a ghost figure suddenly appears in front of her.


    If it is ordinary people, long ago screamed out a sound, Su Ying although surprised, but just slightly frown.


    Soldiers will block the water and cover up the earth. Since she has been traced, she will always ask to understand.


    The man in front of him wore a ferocious mask, and his body was like a ghost. That domineering and powerful temperament gives Su Ying a very familiar feeling. Suddenly, the scene in the carriage that day burst into my mind


    Su Ying slightly frowned, her hands around her chest and squinted at him: "who is your excellency? What''s the point of following me so hard? "


    In the moonlight, the ghost childe stared at Su Ying with cunning and sullen eyes, and said with sarcasm: "what? Don''t you know me? "


    Su Ying''s suspicions flashed through her eyes. She looked at each other calmly and calmly.


    "Locust tree in crescent lane, remember?" Night is not white eyes, sharp, as if to mention embarrassing things, haughty cold jaw taut.


    After weighing the pros and cons, Su Ying neither admits nor denies, but looks at him with both hands around his chest.Ye feibai had never seen him before, and there was a woman who could not change her face in front of him, but also looked at him indifferently with that kind of smile. No matter he was the king of Huai, or the ghost childe, he had never seen him.


    "What a daring woman Night is not white long arm fishing, strong and powerful hands like pliers will su Ying fixed in the arms, head down, warm breath on her face.


    When Su Ying returns to her senses and struggles ceaselessly, she brings him more pressing control, forcing her to be closer to him, and her vigorous masculinity is closely around her. Su Ying is shy and angry.


    At this time, the night is not white ghost mask has been left by him, showing a wonderful and incomparable handsome face.


    The two people are very close, it seems that the two bodies are closely together, no gap, intimate, ambiguous factors in the air hover.


    "What a man that feeds the hand that feeds him!" Su Ying snorted, raised his head haughtily and glared back without showing weakness.


    "You woman, how dare you hang me on a tree Night is not white eyes burning unknown fire, as angry as if helplessly staring at her, "so, you still want me to repay you?"


    "So what? After all, I saved you. " Su Ying points out the key points.


    On that day, Su Ying hated the other party for being frivolous to her and didn''t want him to be captured by the pursuers, so she tied him with a belt and hung it on a tree with luxuriant branches. She was kind. If she didn''t, she would have thrown him to the ground, for fear that he would have been arrested by the government and beheaded at the mouth of the vegetable market.


    "Not so, but -" night Fei white slender hand slowly climbed up Su Ying''s face, exhaled in her ear, "you have to take a lifetime to return."


    "It turns out that this is the way you treat people who save their lives. Don''t you say that your husband will repay you by dripping water?" Su Ying slender plain hand to seize the night is not white that only put on her butterfly Mask hand, a cold smile.


    "A woman with sharp teeth and a sharp mouth is not cute." Night is not white evil with a trace of warmth, languidly nod her forehead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 8

    "Isn''t that just the right time for you to let me go." Su Ying''s face is crooked.


    "It''s a pity that I fell in love with you. What do you say?" His hand crept up and put on her mask.


    At present, the beautiful eyes were as clear and moving as Qinghong. He was really curious about the face under the peony mask.


    Su Ying one hand to his neck, night is not white, early preparation, body right side, slender and moist fingers buckle in Su Ying peony mask.


    "PATA -" the exquisite peony mask suddenly fell to the ground, sending out a crisp metal collision sound.


    In this flurry, Su Ying bends up his knees and suddenly and violently bumps into the high pitched male * * Wang''s place between his legs!


    A clear murmur came, accompanied by the uncontrollable anger of night feibai, "you hateful woman


    Night is not white how did not expect, this woman unexpectedly so shameless! She even kicked at his male roots, which is just Hooligan!


    The sudden heavy damage let the night not white loose to Su Ying''s clamp, Su Ying reaction quickly turn around to run!


    Run, run, run!


    Su Ying''s speed is like an arrow leaving the string! Swish and swish for a few seconds, the figure several rises and falls, then disappears in the boundless night.


    In the dark night, I can''t see my fingers.


    Clean and silent streets, the sound of dragonflies like light footsteps.


    Su Ying''s speed is very fast, night is not white and too careless, so she can let Su Ying escape temporarily.


    However, is it so easy to get rid of the leader of the killer organization?


    Night is not white gas ground scolds a, but take Su Ying helpless, finally he can only gnash teeth ground bear to chase.


    If Ouyang Liuyun knew that he had lost to the same woman twice in a row, he would spend the rest of his life laughing at him.


    At the beginning, yefeibai confidently ordered all the assassins to retreat, so now his pursuit has become a man.


    In the dark, the night is not white, take a deep breath, and there is a flash of interest and excitement. Indeed, there has been no hunting feeling for a long time.


    This rebellious and wild woman, first of all, stuns him, and then damages his vital points. He is the king of Huaihe in Dongling and the head of the dark Pavilion. He is so embarrassed by a woman!


    He should be crazy to revenge, but the night is not white mouth, the evil spirit crazy smile, he wants to get her, at all costs!


    Pick up the peony mask and put it into your arms. The night is not white, and the vigorous body runs like a cheetah in the dark.


    He was very interested in playing the game of hunting and taming. His only worry was that if the wild woman ran away this time, he would probably never see her again.


    Because up to now, he had no idea what her face under the mask looked like, and what kind of identity she was.


    No, never let her escape!


    Night is not white bite lower lip, strange smile. It''s a thrilling woman.


    Su Ying runs fast in the dark, but she soon realizes that it''s not right. With speed alone, she is absolutely not sure that she can run past the demon man just now. If she runs like this, she will eventually be caught. When he saw the true face, if he found out the relationship between himself and Yinshu business, I was afraid that he would be coerced in the future.


    Su Ying at this time secretly regret. If she had known, why would she have been kind enough to save that man? Let him be caught by the government and do justice to the ground! You see, saving people now is saving trouble. At this time, Su Ying''s heart is incomparable resentment.


    Good people are hard to do. The ancients did not deceive me.


    Seeing the man chasing after him getting closer and closer, Su Ying can''t care about anything else at this time, and jumps directly into the high wall.


    The night behind her is not white, the corner of her mouth raises a smile, also follows to chase in. Ye feibai knows that this woman is more slippery than loach, and she will escape if she is not careful.


    This is the garden of a big family.


    The garden is full of flowers, Epiphyllum in full bloom at this moment, enchanting, gorgeous.


    At this time, all sounds are quiet, the moonlight is like water, slowly slanting down, lighting up the whole earth, and everything in the night has no escape.


    Su Ying rushed into a room, the first action is to open the window, and then take a deep breath, hiding behind the door that was knocked open.


    Then, just a few seconds later, the figure of the night is not white as expected.


    The night is not white to see the window open, quickly swept into the house, did not want to directly jump out of the window to chase past.


    Su Ying was relieved. This evil man is really caught in the trap! Thinking that he opened the window, he ran out, but did not think that he would hide behind the door.


    Su Ying walked out of the door lightly, went out of the door, and ran away in the opposite direction.


    Ye feibai looks at the garden without trace in front of her, as if to see her mocking smile, caressing her chest, especially with her fragrant peony mask, and her mouth slowly evokes a playful smile.You are not a little wild cat, nor a little loach, but a cunning little fox. He really likes this little guy more and more.


    Good, good. Let me play a game of hunting with you!


    Let''s see if you can get away with it!


    Ye feibai has been imagining how to kiss and suffocate her after catching this cunning woman, so tired that she can''t get out of bed.


    Night is not white, take out a small bamboo flute with strange shape from the sleeve, and a sharp hawk howls in the silent night.


    This is an urgent order from the dark Pavilion.


    In a quarter of an hour, all the assassins have to come together.


    Not long, countless black figures gathered around the night.


    "Newspaper master! All the members of the third team are here


    "Newspaper master! All the members of the fifth team are here


    "Newspaper master! All the members of the first team are here


    ¡­¡­


    In a row of 13 teams, the power of the dark Pavilion in the capital actually gathered in this small courtyard.


    And the owner of the courtyard was still sleeping with his new concubine, the 17th room. If he knew what was going on outside, he would be scared to death.


    The night is not white. At this time, he has put on his weird mask. His black hair of ebony color is blowing in the wind, and the threads are pouring down like a black ribbon. People can only see his cold eyes like hawk hawk and his proud and cold clean chin.


    The corner of his mouth raised, the moonlight reflected on the mask, covered with a demon like light, looks strange and beautiful.


    "Do find that woman, at all costs!" His eyes were cold and haughty, and his voice was indifferent and without a trace of fluctuation.


    "Yes


    The echo of the neat cutting is so powerful that it makes people shudder.


    In an instant, a series of ghost like figures scattered in all directions, the speed is strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 9

    Su Ying suddenly did not know the danger had come, she was happy to escape the pursuit of night. Walking slowly on the street, his mouth hummed an unknown tune, and his face was full of happy smile.


    As long as she thinks that what the other Party pursues at last is just a touch of air, she can''t help but be elated.


    Suddenly, she felt a danger.


    Then she seemed to feel more and more ghostly figures around her.


    Is With the inherent dangerous instinct, Su Ying subconsciously made the safest choice.


    At the moment, she is standing on the stone arch bridge. Under the bridge is the river leading to the north and south. In the silent night, the river flows with the waves and makes a slight noise.


    Su Ying a clever force turned down, hands on the bottom of the bridge, the whole body pasted under the bridge.


    She adjusted her breathing rate to make her whole body almost nihility, and her heart beat slowed to the extreme.


    Today, her sense of existence is thinner than the air.


    One after another, people quickly flashed across the bridge, but no one noticed that there was a woman hiding under the bridge at the moment, and this bold woman was what their master ordered to look for!


    I do not know when the night is not white standing in the middle of the bridge.


    In the dark, the palace lantern on the bridge hit his long body, stretching his shadow very long, which was strange and charming.


    Under the mask, those cold eyes like hawks and falcons are full of evil light, dazzling and evil.


    "Where are the people?" Looking at the team leader''s cold eyes instead of the first.


    "Go back to the master, but you haven''t found it yet!" By his fierce evil spirit cold eyes a stare, the first team leader Ling Feng suddenly has a foot into the hell feeling.


    "Go away!" Night is not white a kick to go, the first team leader kick into the river!


    At this time, Su Ying under the bridge can''t help but be surprised. The voice just now is clearly owned by the man who is mean to her. However, he can order so many assassins. Who is he?


    However, she couldn''t think much about it. When the man who was kicked into the river came to the surface, she would definitely see himself at the first sight! Because they are so close to each other Nearly less than 10 meters!


    Su Ying soon had a worry, she let the body relax, slowly slide the body into the water, as little as possible splash splash ripples.


    She is familiar with the topographical map of the capital city. The river runs northward from Henan Province, and coincidentally, the river is tortuous, and finally, she has an idea of xiaohehua pool in Su''s residence.


    At the moment of Su Ying diving into the water, the Ling Feng who was kicked into the water has already surfaced.


    "Why don''t you go and find it?" Ling Feng was just about to ask why the river in front of him would ripple. He was reprimanded by Ye feibai. He took a puff of his head and put the question into his head. He yelled a little to find out. The whole wet body was flying in the air and quickly chose a direction.


    While running, he was still suspicious How can the river at the bottom of the bridge start to surge without wind? Is there any treasure? Forget it, it''s the boss''s order that matters.


    Ling Feng threw off the head of the wishful thinking, quickly left, but did not know that he had missed the most important clue.


    Lotus courtyard.


    Su Ying, dressed in a wide and soft bath towel, lay shivering under the thick quilt.


    Green mark and red wave are busy taking care of her, one is wiping her hands with hot water, the other is busy stewing ginger soup in the kitchen.


    Soon, the red wave brought ginger soup, ginger soup has been cold in the water, not hot or cold, the temperature is just right. Green mark helped Su Ying up, let her lean on the cushion, adjust to the most comfortable position.


    Hongbo fed it to her one by one.


    After feeding, the green mark tucked in the quilt corner and took care of Su Ying properly. Then he met Hongbo, blew out the candle, and they went out of the inner room.


    "How are you, miss? Is it serious? " Green mark pulls red wave to ask in a low voice. Hongbo knows some medical skills. She checks the food and drink of the young lady every day.


    "Evil wind into the body, some wind cold, a little serious." Red wave has a trace of worry.


    Green mark has a trace of doubt: "Miss, this big night, is it in the puddle?"


    Hongbo said it was not so simple: "just fall into the pit and get up, but I just saw that the skin on her hands was wrinkled, and she was almost exhausted. It was like swimming in the water."


    Green mark touched his chin: "go swimming at night? Miss, are you confused? It''s not true. It''s clear that you have a fever after swimming. "


    "Let''s stop guessing. If we can say that the young lady will tell us, now it''s the most important thing to take good care of the young lady. If the young lady doesn''t get better tomorrow, we have to go outside and get some medicine. What''s more, this matter can''t be left out to his wife, and the doctor Li, who is often invited by the government, can''t be invited. "


    The red wave is good at medicine, but they can''t move in the medicine storehouse.


    "Yes, Dr. Li''s medicine has always been used to water flowers. Several pots of flowers have been watered to death."


    "Hush! The curse comes from the mouth, and what cannot be said is rotten in the stomach. " Red wave whispers a warning.


    In the inner room, Su Ying is lying under the thick quilt, pale and shivering. In her heart, she scolds the mysterious man to death.If Su Ying''s most regretful thing in her life, she can say without hesitation that if there was, she would never have saved that man with a kind hand.


    In the chilly spring season, the river was still cold. She stayed in the river and swam for half an hour. During this period, she was frozen for countless times and wanted to get out of the river. However, she could always feel that the tracking was still going on. The ghosts floating on the bank let her know that once she got out of the river, she would face endless pursuit.


    Therefore, Su Ying was stifled in the river. After such a long river course, she could actually dive to the lotus pond of the left prime minister''s residence. Then she climbed onto the bank like a water ghost with a mess of water plants, and finally collapsed on the ground


    This revenge, she Su Ying will certainly revenge! Lying on the bed, Su Ying, shivering, swore in her heart.


    That night, green mark and red wave did not sleep, and they took turns on duty in front of Su Ying bed.


    Because that night, Su Ying had a high fever.


    The next day, just before dawn, the green mark went out from the corner door of the back garden to fill the medicine.


    Green Mark came back from the prescription and brought back a message. She whispered to Hongbo: "it''s strange outside today. I heard that many people were haunted last night."


    Red wave calm all looked at Su Ying on the bed one eye, slightly frown, "how to return a responsibility?"


    "I can''t find out. I only heard that ghosts were haunted last night. Many people''s doors were opened or their windows were prized, and some roof tiles were lifted. It seems that a large number of ghosts and ghosts came out to work. It''s really frightening to death." Green mark pressed his chest with fear.


    "Is it?" Hongbo was a little incredulous, "can''t it be a thief?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 10

    "Where are hundreds and thousands of thieves? The roof tiles turn from the east to the west of the city. Can it be done by manpower? Besides, there are rumors even in our house. I heard that someone in our house passed by the lotus pond last night, but he was so scared that he fainted on the spot. When he woke up in the morning, he couldn''t even speak clearly


    "Cough, cough --" Su Ying didn''t expect that she scared people faintly last night. She couldn''t help laughing. She pulled her heart and lung, and coughed out loud.


    Green mark hastens to come up, Fusu shadow, the other side of the red wave has already prepared a cushion, let her comfortable tilt in the head of the bed.


    "Are you all right, miss?" The two girls asked with concern.


    "It''s OK, but don''t mention what happened last night. Remember, don''t mention anyone who asks." Su Ying has a serious look.


    Last night, the mysterious man could mobilize so many assassins in black in an instant. It can be seen that his identity and background are beyond her imagination.


    She must be careful at every step, or she is likely to be pursued by him.


    It''s hard to imagine, after being chased by such a powerful and domineering man, what kind of imprisonment is waiting for her.


    After a few days, no one came to visit. Su Ying was relieved. As soon as she was in a good mood, she would get better with her illness.


    On this day, Su Ying greets Mrs. Su with green marks.


    When they arrived, there was a clear and clear sound of laughter.


    Su Luan is undoubtedly the one who can laugh so happily. When Su Ying goes in, Su Luan is really tired of being in Madame Su''s arms, rubbing to and fro and playing coquettish.


    And Su Xiu is sitting on the small embroidered pier, one by one cleverly beat her legs for Madame su.


    Several people get along with each other harmoniously, the atmosphere is very harmonious, and Su Ying seems to be an outsider, out of place.


    Su Ying invited an to Madame su. Sun Luan saw her, raised her eyebrows slightly and seemed to smile rather than smile, "second sister, congratulations on you!"


    "Why can''t I understand my sister?" Su Ying is at a loss.


    The elder sister Su Xiu, with a smile on her face, came step by step. She affectionately took Su Ying''s hand and said, "I haven''t congratulated my sister yet. My mother is very kind to her sister. She has found such a good family for her sister. She will be a princess in the future. Don''t forget her sister."


    Princess? What''s going on?


    Su Ying is really puzzled: "what does sister say? What princess? Who is going to be a princess At the moment, Su Ying''s heart has been secretly alert.


    "Su Xiufu''s mother is also ashamed of you


    Mrs. Su steadily put down her tea cup and gently said to Su Xiu, "your second sister doesn''t know about it yet. Since you are so interested, why don''t you tell her?"


    Xiude, you don''t know how to smile? This time, my mother is really thinking about you. Guess who she promised you to? "


    No one noticed that Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, she pretended to be at a loss, a naive face.


    "Can''t my sister guess? Oh, you are really lucky. Your mother promised you to his highness Huai Wang Su Xiu exaggeratively raised the volume, "once you marry, you will be a fair and upright princess, and your status is higher than that of a grade Gao Ming''s wife!"


    Huaiwang? Su Ying''s eyes flashed a little clear. Sure enough, if it is a good one, how can Mrs. Su give such a good opportunity to others?


    The king of Huai is well-known in the whole capital.


    The night of huaiwang is not white. Whenever he is mentioned in the capital, all of them shake their heads and sigh with regret.


    His highness huaiwang At the age of three, he was able to write, at the age of five, he could paint. At the age of seven, his martial arts skills were already superb.


    At that time, almost all people thought that his highness would be the prince of the future.


    However, just after he was eight years old, his royal highness was seriously ill. For the next ten years, he had been recuperating in the Huai''an mansion without leaving home.


    He has disappeared in everyone''s sight, but his legend is still circulating in the capital.


    It is said that his highness huaiwang ordered seven marriages from childhood to adulthood, but soon after each marriage was set, the woman suddenly lost her mind or died in an accident, without exception.


    As a result, the Huai king is also known as the ghost king.


    Women of the right age in the world saw him as a ghost, and no one dared to give his daughter to the king of Huai.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cold. They thought that they had lived in the house for a long time, and they didn''t know the reputation of huaiwang? It''s really deceiving to ask her to help count the money when she wants to sell her here.


    Su Ying''s face was still, a faint smile: "since the elder sister is so envious, then this marriage is given to the elder sister, how?"


    When Su Xiu heard this, her face was stiff for a moment. She squeezed out an unnatural smile and hurriedly declined: "what did your sister say? This marriage is not easy for father and mother to ask for you. How can sister rob you? Absolutely not. "


    Su Ying and a very kind and tolerant expression: "no harm, since the elder sister likes it, then give it to the elder sister. Besides, which sister is not engaged, the younger sister first set down the truth, this is against the rules."Su Xiu was stunned. The little girl''s film is always fooling. How can it be so difficult today? She was deeply afraid that the marriage really fell on her body, and she said in a hurry, "sister, don''t be modest. Be prepared to be your bride. After becoming a princess, take care of your sister more."


    Su Xiu understood very well that for Mrs. Su, it doesn''t matter which one of her two daughters is not her own, as long as her own daughter is not wronged.


    However, Su Xiu didn''t know that as early as ten years ago, a mysterious person from above had taken care of Mrs. Su and asked her to "take special care of Su Ying". This is one of the reasons why Su Ying recovered from her original death shortly after the incident.


    Therefore, if you choose one person to die between Su Xiu and Su Ying, the first choice will be su Ying.


    Mrs. Su enjoyed the maid''s shoulder drop. She squinted comfortably and waved her hand slowly: "don''t argue. Who is the king of Huai''an? That''s your highness, is it still pushed by you? Ten heads are not enough to be cut off if the head knows it. "


    She said to Su Ying again, "shadow son, you are serious and legitimate. Only you are the most respectable young lady in this mansion can be worthy of the status of Prince. So you don''t have to give in. What should be yours is yours. No one else can take it away."


    Su Ying''s face was still, but she was sneering in her heart.


    Can''t you take it? I''d like to push it out.


    This time to know that she is the most dignified lady out of the serious and legitimate? Why did you ever think that she was the most respectable lady in this house?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 11

    Back to lotus garden.


    "Miss, do you really want to marry that Huai king?" Asked the green mark as he combed his hair.


    Su Ying light smile: "you guess."


    Green mark a burst of depression, "I can''t guess, but I know, miss will not let myself be wronged."


    The young lady of their family is really amazing. At that time, such a small embroidery shop has just developed into its present scale. Now, almost everyone knows about Yinshu''s business. However, who can guess that the big owner of Yinshu''s business is her lady? Sometimes the green mark thinks it''s incredible. When I wake up in the morning, it''s unbelievable.


    "King Huai?" Su Ying murmured the name in her mouth. She always felt that this person was not as simple as it seemed.


    Su Ying originally wanted to let green mark go to the moon tower, but then she thought about it and didn''t know whether the mysterious man had set a trap to wait for her. If she told green mark to go, it would be a bad thing to throw herself into the net.


    After all, on that day, she was going to the moon tower, which was less than a mile away. It was hard to guarantee that the mysterious man would not make Mingyue tower a key search target.


    In fact, Su Ying is very depressed when she thinks of it. No matter how she said, she was the man''s savior. Even if she had a little revenge on him, it would not erase the fact that she saved people? How did he end up being treated as a fugitive?


    "About the king of Huai Green mark, you go to Yin Shu to find manager Zhao. " Su Ying whispers a few words to the green mark.


    She had to make sure about the king of Huai. She didn''t want to get married because she was confused. What''s more, the position of the king of Huai is very close to the center of power. Is it possible to find out the cause of her mother''s death?


    Not through the Mingyue building, but through the Yinshu company''s intelligence network. Although it is a little cumbersome, we can also find out what should be heard. The most important thing is not to expose her identity.


    On this day, the warm air is clear.


    Su Ying went for a walk in the garden.


    The garden is full of exotic flowers and plants. It is spring. The spring is bright and the wind is slow. It brings a burst of fragrance, making the whole garden both elegant and quiet.


    The garden path is paved with beautiful and crystal colored pebbles. It is not only pleasing to the eyes, but also can massage the feet, which can kill two birds with one stone.


    Su Ying can see Su Xiu and Su Luan in Zhuo ran pavilion from a distance.


    Su Xiu is good at painting. At the moment, she is holding the brush in her hand, describing the scenery in the garden.


    Rice paper paved the whole stone tabletop with various colors of pigments on the edge. The color palette was arranged in turn. On the penholder, there were more than a dozen wolves howling in different lengths, all of which were exquisite.


    While painting, Su Xiu chats with Su Luan. They talk and laugh, and the voice of the conversation comes faintly.


    "Big sister, my mother has already made an agreement with the Marquis of Anyang. On the eighth day of March, she begins to walk away."


    "But is that good?" Su Xiu seems to be worried.


    "What''s wrong? Mother has arranged it all! " Su Luan waved her hand at will, "when you get married, it will be su Ying that idiot."


    "Second sister, is that ok? If she knew that Huai Wang was such a person, would she... " Su Xiu asked, gloating.


    Su Luan laughs with malice: "of course, there is no problem. Can there be any problem? She has always been in poor health. How much can she know about things outside? Does she know that huaiwang is a good man? Did he know that huaiwang was violent? Did she know that it was me who huaiwang wanted to marry? She doesn''t know anything. She''s still dreaming of her bridal dream. Ha ha, it''s so funny. "


    "But She was the one who wanted to marry in Anyang Su Xiu is still a little worried.


    "Don''t worry, mother won''t let her live a good life. What''s more, seeing each other in the temple yesterday, the prince of Anyang fell in love with her sister at first sight? What else is my sister afraid of? Marry in peace. "


    Su Xiu said: "after we married, you are the only one left in the family. I hope my sister will have a good marriage in the future."


    "Of course, I will find Mr. ghost." Su Luan held his face and looked forward to it. "In my heart, the first one is the ghost childe, and the second is master Yinshu If I could marry one of them, my life would be perfect. "


    It turned out that Su Luan was the first to marry the Huai king, while Su Ying was the one who wanted to marry the Marquis of Anyang, but his wife used the means. If Su Luan knew that the king of Huai was the ghost childe she was thinking of, I don''t know if she would hate Mrs. su. Of course, that''s what happened later.


    "three sisters, that sister bless you, especially the son of the princess, if you can really marry the son of the Yin Shu, then the future shop will not has the final say. I depend on you, sister


    In fact, Su Xiu knows that this is against the secular rules, but Su Xiu not only does not wake up Su Luan, but also deliberately encourages her to pursue.


    In fact, in this mansion, Su Xiu''s most envious and hateful person is Su Luan. Because after su Luan was born, she had everything. She was born in her aunt''s stomach. She was humble at birth and kept trying to climb up in the mansion.These two people A chill flashed across Su Ying''s eyes. How could she give her a little back if they calculated her so much?


    Su Ying saw that Su Xiuzheng had painted a landscape painting, and Su Luan was chirping on the edge. All of a sudden, Su Ying''s brain flashed with a flash of cunning.


    Soon, Su Ying, covered by peony flowers, has a small stone in her hand. She throws it out quietly, just at the foot of Su Xiu.


    Su Xiu finished a painting and was about to add ink. She took a step with her left foot, but she just stepped on the stone.


    I saw her a center of gravity is not stable, the whole person suddenly left to fall, and her left, is a narrow sleeve flowing fairy skirt Su Luan.


    The most important thing is that Su Xiu still has the brush dipped in ink. Now this brush is well painted on Su Luan''s most proud skirt.


    "Ah Su Luan saw his favorite Narrow Sleeve fairy skirt destroyed, his mouth issued a sharp scream.


    "What are you doing? Do you know, this is my favorite dress, you even dirty her! You ruined my dress Su Luan''s whole person is crazy, stare big eyes.


    She slapped it subconsciously.


    Su Xiu fell seven dizzy eight Su, not easy to get up, and was su Luan direct slap on the ground.


    "What do you do, third sister?" Su Xiu stands up unsteadily with the help of the maid, and points her sharp index finger at Su Luan.


    However, it happened that Su Luan, who was originally standing, was bending his knee at the moment, so Su Xiu''s long nails just poked into Su Luan''s most carefully protected face.


    The sharp nail, meet the delicate face of tender flesh, the result will be how, we can guess to.


    As for why Su Luan so happened to step forward, this matter, of course, to ask Su Ying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 12

    At this point.


    "Ah -" Su Luan felt a deep pain from her face. She reached out and touched it. The palm of her hand was covered with blood Sun Luan suddenly screamed with anger, and the whole person almost lost his mind.


    "Su Xiu, you cunt! You''ve ruined my face, and I want you to pay for it Su Luan was so angry that she let go of the maid and threw herself at Su Xiu like a shrew. Her hands directly grasped Su Xiu''s white and flawless face.


    Su Xiu knew that Su Luan was indulgent and arrogant, but she didn''t expect that she was so unreasonable. She trembled with anger. She wanted to calm down, but Su Luan did not let her go, and her cold shining nails directly grabbed her face.


    Only a moment, Su Xiu white porcelain like delicate smooth face more than five bloodstains, a face suddenly blood dripping, ferocious terror.


    In other words, clay figurines still have three points of anger, not to mention Su Xiu, a man with a sweet tongue and a sword in his stomach. Seeing that her face was destroyed, she would bear it again, and now she was furious!


    "Su Luan, you''ve ruined my face. I''ll fight with you!" Su Xiu waves his hands to attack Su Luan!


    A group of girls had never seen the young ladies behave in such a way, and they were all frightened and silly for a moment.


    Therefore, the two sisters, who had been closely associated with each other to calculate Su Ying, were now punching and kicking each other, pulling their hair, biting their wrists and scratching their faces.


    At the moment, where are they still delicate and weak boudoir? It''s better than a shrew in the street.


    The maids and mothers around them were so anxious that they all rushed to protect their masters. Moreover, among them, Su Luan''s nurse, mother Zhao, is the most protective. This mother is totally pulling the side. She holds Su Xiu''s waist so that Su Xiu can''t move, so that Su Luan always has the upper hand.


    Where is Su Xiu willing to rely on? Angry, even if it was to cut her off, she had to fight back. So she pulled out the golden hairpin on her head and stabbed her shoulder hard.


    Mother Zhao cried out in pain, covering her wound and turning to the ground, groaning in exaggerated pain.


    "How dare you kill my nurse! Don''t kill you Inspired by Su Xiu, Su Luan has a flash of inspiration. She doesn''t pull out the gold hairpin. She pulls out the gold hairpin directly. The long one is about three inches long!


    When she saw mammy Zhao fall to the ground, the blood on her shoulder kept pouring out. The hot blood from Su Xiu''s head suddenly cooled down. She was a little frightened.


    But now Su Luan was stabbing at her throat with her shining golden hairpin!


    She wants her own life!


    Also do not know where the strength, Su Xiu long arm a swing, directly will su Luan throw to the side of the stone table.


    The stone table is made of granite. It has a hard texture. When Su Luan bumps into it, she only feels a buzzing sound on her forehead. Her eyes are like mosquito repellent incense. The whole person is dizzy. She can''t stand still.


    "Three young ladies, three young ladies --"


    the maids and sisters rushed to help her, but it may be that they rushed too hard. One of the maid''s feet slipped and the whole person fell to the ground. The chain reaction caused by this was -


    the five or six maid mothers were like tarot cards. One fell down and the other fell For a moment, ouch, ouch, the voice of pain was heard.


    Finally, it was su Luan who stumbled to the ground. She hit the ground again, and coincidentally, her head just hit the palette, and her face was covered with colorful paint.


    As for why the maid who triggered the chain reaction at the beginning fell down, well, this also has to ask Su Ying, who is watching the opera on the side.


    Now for a moment, the scene is in a mess.


    A group of maids and mammy fell on the ground. They cried in pain and groaned constantly.


    Su Luan fell to the ground, her hair was messy like a chicken nest, and the ornaments such as the golden hairpin''s forehead had not been found for a long time. The original clean and flawless face was marked with bloodstains, and then stained with various pigments. The whole face looked ferocious and terrifying.


    The whole Zhuoren pavilion was in a mess, as if it had been ransacked by a robber.


    Su Xiu covered his injured face and looked at everything in front of him foolishly. There was a space in his forehead, and he couldn''t respond at all for a time.


    "My face My face Su Xiu, you bitch, I''ll fight with you! I''m going to kill you Su Luan from the reflection of the basin to see his now clown''s face, suddenly screamed, like a cannon ball rushed to Su Xiu.


    To tell you the truth, Su Xiu, who has regained his senses, is afraid She has not yet married. Now, the house is still in the house, or Mrs. Su has the final say, if she hated herself and made some tricks in marriage,


    Therefore, when Su Luan a slap in the past, Su Xiu''s eyes slightly flash, but the body is still, hard to bear this slap.


    Su Luan is still not angry, but also a slap, hard, heavy, will su Xiu whole person overturned to the ground.


    After watching the good play, Su Ying is preparing to leave quietly. However, mother Zhao, who has sharp eyes, sees her and shouts: "second miss, second miss, please send someone to inform your wife to go. The third miss is going to be killed by the first lady!"


    Mother Zhao is Su Luan''s nurse. Naturally, she has her heart set on her. Now it is clearly that Su Luan is bullying people. She does not feel shameful when she confronts black and white.Su Ying pretended to shiver slowly and slowly step up, and asked timidly: "three, three sister, don''t fight, big sister is going to be killed by you, we and we are sisters after all..."


    "Shut up!" Su Luan fiercely glared at Su Ying, "dare to talk again, I''ll kill you!"


    Well, if it''s time to persuade, she has. Then, Su Ying is very clever and obedient to shut up, she stands quietly on one side, enjoying the wailing and painful voice of the full yard.


    No one would have thought that the culprit of all this was the timid second lady in front of her. No one saw the devilish smile flashing through the eyes of the second miss.


    At this time, all Su Luan''s attention is focused on Su Xiu. She fiercely threatens: "do you dare to hit me? Good, good! You don''t have to marry Anyang Houfu! You wait, I su Luan will make you worse than death! "


    Su Xiu panicked. She knew that Su Luan had this ability, because she knew exactly how much Madame Su loved Su Luan''s daughter. Su Luan said a bad word about her in front of Mrs. su. Even if he said a hundred good words, he couldn''t get back.


    All of a sudden, Su Xiu knelt down on his knees and grabbed sun Luan''s sleeve. Tears glistened in his eyes. He begged bitterly: "third sister, the elder sister is wrong. It is the elder sister who is wrong. You must not..."


    Sun Luan snorted coldly, heavily swung his sleeve and kicked her heavily. He kicked her to the ground and scolded angrily, "do you dare to cry in front of me when you have ruined my face? I will not kick you to death


    Su Luan just raised a foot, suddenly not far away came a angry voice: "stop!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 13

    Looking up, I saw a middle-aged man walking towards here.


    He was dressed in a crimson purple official robe, with a purple eye and jade clasp on his waist. His facial features were upright, but he was never angry. His eyes were serious and indifferent, and his whole body had the deterrent power of staying at the top for a long time.


    He walked so fast that the boy behind him could only keep up with him by trotting.


    "What are you doing?" His voice was majestic and angry, and roared at Su Luan and Su Xiu.


    When seeing Su Luan''s face clearly, Su Linfeng''s indifferent face shows a sense of surprise.


    There are very few things that can change the face of the prime minister.


    "Dad, Dad, help --" Su Luan hasn''t said anything. The tears in Su Xiu''s eyes have fallen down. She cried and moved a few steps. She hugged Su Linfeng''s thigh and raised her head like a poor little white rabbit. The whole person shivered.


    "Go and ask your wife to come here soon!" Facing the dispute of the girl''s family in the back house, Su Linfeng felt a headache.


    There are countless important things waiting for him to deal with in the court, but his family does not stop for a moment. How do you manage your family, madam?


    "What''s the proper way to do it? Get up soon Su Linfeng snorted coldly and sat down on the only clean round stool.


    It''s really complicated to say complicated, but it''s very simple to say simple. At this time, Su Xiu and Su Luan both scrambled to express themselves as the most aggrieved one. Both said that they were the first to move their hands.


    The chirping voice annoyed Su Linfeng slapped on the stone table: "shut up, one by one, luan''er, you say it first."


    It has to be mentioned that Su Linfeng''s heart is still biased, in his heart, the most favorite and valued is the third daughter.


    Before Su Luan had time to cry, he heard a scream outside: "my God! What the hell is going on here? Luan''er My luan''er, how could you... "


    Mrs. Su was walking with the help of Mammy. When she saw Su Luan, the whole person almost jumped up. She rushed over and hugged Su Luan. She was so anxious that tears whirled in her eyes: "my luan''er..."


    "Mother, it''s the elder sister, the elder sister''s daughter, so..." Su Luan''s eyes are red and red, and she looks in a mess. She almost loses her breath by crying.


    Mrs. Su suddenly turned back, her eyes fell on Su Xiu like a steel needle, and the hatred behind her eyes seemed to burn her out.


    Su Xiu shivered for a while, and her pale face was full of tears. She was pitiful: "daughter, daughter didn''t mean to..."


    She glanced at Su Ying and thought of a disaster. She raised her voice. "At that time, the second sister was right in front of us. If the second sister stopped us, we would not have made it like this. Second sister, how can you see and not stop yourself? "


    Instead of mentioning how she and Su Luan fight each other, she blames Su Ying for all her faults, accusing her of watching the fire from afar and being indifferent.


    Su Linfeng frowned, and his eyes were as cold as his voice, with 12 points of sternness: "shadow! Why are you making trouble again? "


    How long has it been since I saw the father in name? Afraid that their father and daughter would develop feelings, Mrs. Su always tried her best to prevent them from getting close to each other. She also tried her best to smear her image in front of him, so that he frowned when he saw himself.


    Although she is his daughter, in his eyes, Su Luan is the clouds in the sky, and her Su Ying is not even mud. It''s really rare that the heart turns to him.


    Now they don''t know that this farce was initiated by themselves, and they have already been framed. If they know that they are the real culprit, they will not take advantage of themselves?


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of ridicule, and slowly lowered his head to cover up the mood of the dark as ink. When he raised his eyes again, his eyes were as cold as water. When he looked again, his eyes had already brewed out a pool of bitterness.


    Su Ying looked at Su Linfeng, timid and aggrieved. Her eyes seemed to have a trace of fear, "father, how could this be a daughter''s trouble? When the daughter arrived, the elder sister was stabbing mammy Zhao with the golden hairpin. You know, the daughter is very timid, and her hands and feet will not be able to do anything because of this fear. "


    "Those maids around you are dead, and won''t you pull them apart?" Mrs. Su cut in coldly.


    "Mother adult, not only the daughter has the maid, the elder sister and the third younger sister have more maid than the daughter." Su Ying looks innocent, but points to the point.


    The implication is that there are so many maids around them who can''t stop them. I brought a green mark. Where can I control the scene?


    "Then you''ll just watch them fight and make noise? Your heart is too cruel and selfish. Would you like to let them make a big disfigurement to be happy? " Mrs. Su''s eyes were aggressive and her eyes were sharp with hatred.


    Since Mrs. Su has no different attacks, then don''t blame her for eyedrops.


    Su Ying pretended to be afraid. She secretly looked at Su Linfeng, and her eyes were full of panic: "father, at that time, the third sister pulled out the hairpin on her head and rushed to stab the elder sister''s throat. The daughter and the daughter had never seen her before. For a time, her legs were soft and she almost fainted. Her daughter didn''t mean to dissuade her The daughter advised her, but the third sister said, "if she said it, she would kill her daughter..." Su Ying said while brewing emotions, soon two rows of thick eyelashes between the pupil eyes of sparkling, delicate and pitiful.Who can''t be pathetic? Besides, she has a unique face. If she doesn''t make good use of it, she will be a monster.


    "I was angry, but I didn''t really want to kill you!" Su Luan, however, is angry, and makes a loud apology, but unintentionally confirms the fact that she has threatened Su Ying.


    When did this third daughter become so arrogant and despotic? Su Linfeng frowned.


    Seeing Su Linfeng frown, Su Ying added a kind sentence, "Dad, the most important thing is not to punish the elder sister or the third sister, but to treat the wounds on their faces. It''s better to leave scars."


    In a word, she passed by and directly ruled out her punishment.


    Su Lin Feng''s majestic face really eased a little. Mrs. Su was about to open her mouth, but she was interrupted by his wave: "the shadow is right. The top priority is to cure the wounds on their faces!"


    Su Linfeng''s eyes were grim at a group of servants: "no one is allowed to mention today''s matter! Or you''ll beat me to death! As for you -- "he said coldly, pointing to the maid mother beside Su Xiu and Su Luan," go to the ancestral hall to get the punishment yourself! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 14

    Fenglin villa.


    Clusters of pavilions and pavilions inlaid with gold and silver are scattered in different places, exquisite and chic, or gorgeous.


    The most gorgeous qiongran courtyard in the villa is resplendent with bright lights as bright as day.


    In the lobby, the furnishings are luxurious. There is a jade screen decorated with agate and crystal stone in the middle, and the curtain is flying around.


    The dancer has a jade face, singing and dancing.


    It''s charming and charming.


    The music of the piano is curling, singing and dancing.


    The first place is a deep purple red sandalwood soft couch, which is inlaid with South China Sea pearl, agate and jadeite. It is gorgeous but elegant.


    Night is not white, a scarlet robe, belt loosely tied, chest porcelain as white as jade skin pan Ying Ying Ying luster, faintly visible.


    His whole body languidly lies on the soft couch, holds up the wine pot, the wine pot falls down, the white and sweet wine flows into his mouth, the beautiful throat knot slowly surges, sexy and charming.


    He was lying there, silent as an invisible man, but his bloodthirsty existence could not be ignored.


    In front of him, a group of dancers, especially the leading dancer, worked hard to swing the slender willow waist, and approached the night step by step.


    All of a sudden, the most outstanding dancer swung around and fell into Yefei''s arms. She took the wine pot and poured it skillfully. Then she raised her glass and sent it to Yefei''s mouth. She said in a coquettish voice, "Lord, wine can only taste after mouthful."


    Automatically sent to the door, the night is not white also refused, with her slender hands such as white jade will drink the cup.


    The dancer was encouraged and moved with her heart. She winked at the night, while her green fingers ran slowly across his face and moved down slowly


    All of a sudden, the night is not white to grasp her hand, throw her like rags.


    The dancer fell to the ground heavily, tears filled her eyes, and she wanted to cry. However, the night was not white, but she looked at him lazily and said, "go away!"


    At this time, Ouyang Liuyun came in with a pot of wine and said to the dancer, "don''t you go out soon?"


    Ye feibai can''t repeat the second sentence. When he repeats the second sentence, he must be dead.


    The dancer''s legs and feet softened because of the frightening momentum of yefeibai. She quickly got up and stumbled out.


    At this time, the broad hall only left night is not white and Ouyang Liuyun two people, around some silence.


    "What? Didn''t you like it before? " Ouyang Liuyun voice is still light, ethereal as the wind.


    He sat down on the couch with his eyes soft.


    "Mediocre and vulgar, vulgar and unbearable." Ye feibai''s eyes were cold and shallow, with a trace of disgust and impatience. He picked up his glass impatiently and poured in a mouthful of strong liquor.


    "You don''t think that the ladies are wooden puppets, and you also dislike the common fat and vulgar powder of the singer and dancer. You are so picky, my highness Huai Wang." Ouyang Liuyun''s face is full of gentle smile, and seems to have a trace of ridicule, "according to your critical method, you can''t find the person you want all over the world."


    Ye feibai takes a look at him and takes out a peony mask from his arms. His delicate and moistening fingerback bounces, making a metal specific crisp sound. He gave a cold smile, and his eyes were firm? This is the woman I am looking for


    The woman who is as wild as a kitten, as slippery as a loach, and cunning as a fox, is doomed in his life. Even if he searched all over the world and used all his human and material resources, he would find her and kiss her fiercely. She would never leave his sight again.


    Ouyang Liuyun, seeing that the night was not white, had a rare touch of warmth and was very amused: "which woman? The woman who tied you to the tree with her belt? "


    "Ou, Yang, Liu, Yun!" Night is not white gnashing teeth, a word meal. At the moment, his face was as gloomy as the ice accumulated for 3000 years. His right hand was clenched into a fist, and his whole body was full of a murderous air of human evil spirit. It seemed that he would smash it directly in the next moment.


    "It''s not white. Seriously, you don''t have the tendency of self abuse or other abuse?" It''s really interesting that the woman who delivered the door didn''t want to get the woman who abused him.


    "You won''t understand." Night Fei Feng Mou micro MI, poured himself a glass of wine, straight down, "when you have a chance to see her, you will know how tempting that little wild cat is."


    "Well, I don''t understand." Ouyang Liuyun held out his hand. "However, don''t forget, I heard that your dignified and virtuous empress mother is going to order a marriage for you. What are you going to do?"


    "You need to ask me about this little thing? Xiaoling will do it. " Night is not white, very calm.


    It is true that he is familiar with such things. In recent years, the queen is always struggling to get him married, and every time he designs to escape, the queen is so angry that she says that she doesn''t care about him any more.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at his brother with some interest. In order not to get married, he even gave himself the reputation of a hard wife. I don''t know what he thinks."Miss Su is a coward, but you can''t be timid when you marry the second lady." Ouyang Liuyun secretly suggests that it depends on the understanding of this brother.


    Who knows, ye feibai refused firmly, "Princess Huai''s position is reserved for the little wildcat, and no one else is allowed to be contaminated. Miss Su? What is that? "


    Ouyang Liuyun caresses the forehead, some helplessly and some interestingly looks at him.


    Well, very good. You refused it in vain. Since you have refused to marry in the open media, you should enjoy your hard and difficult way to pursue your wife!


    Night is not white by the eyes of Ouyang Liuyun some hair, heavily stare at him, "why?"


    "Nothing. I just want to study whether your beautiful eyes are used as decorations."


    "Looking for a cigarette? Dongling Kingdom doesn''t want to mix up, does it? You want to be sent home, don''t you? Don''t forget, you are the proton, the proton of Xiyun


    "Well, don''t you speak?" Ouyang Liuyun has no choice but to show up.


    The world only knows that he is a Liuyun childe, but he is actually a member of the dark cabinet and is in charge of the intelligence department. He started from the bright moon building, the result let him find out the extremely astonishing inside story. If you''re right, there''s a big connection between the second miss of the Su family and the little wildcat.


    If it''s the same person It was really fun. I really want to see ye Fei''s jaw dropping expression.


    Looking at ye feibai, who is in a depressed mood, Ouyang Liuyun is in a good mood. He drinks up the wine and decides not to Tell ye feibai what he has discovered and let him run into the south wall.


    If the second Miss Su is really as ye feibai said, and her martial arts and resourcefulness are so high that she can escape his pursuit, then she can definitely deal with Xiaoling''s clumsy means. If she is not, then what is her qualification to be worthy of Ouyang Liuyun''s help?


    So, he just stayed on the wall and watched the show.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 15

    Lotus garden.


    The moon is dark and the wind is high.


    I can''t see my fingers.


    At this time, the night is very deep, after a day''s hard work, many people fall on the bed and sleep.


    Green Mark came back and passed the corridor vaguely. At this time, she suddenly felt a flash of white light in front of her eyes. She was alert and smart. The drowsiness ran away. She looked around alertly.


    "Whoa -- whoa -- whoa --"


    a strange sound that seems to have been heard from afar, seems to have a low cry, but also seems to have vent of anger, in short, very strange.


    The green mark was startled. She looked around in horror, but saw nothing black around her.


    All of a sudden, a group of green ghost fire appeared in the flowers. They were flying around, hovering around, and floating around the whole courtyard. It seemed that there was an invisible hand controlling them! Suddenly, that group of green, drag a long tail of the ghost fire suddenly toward her attack.


    "Ah -" the green mark screamed, squatting down with his head in his arms and shouting desperately.


    The sound was sharp, piercing the eardrum, especially in the silent night sky. This shrill and shrill cry, all the people in Furong courtyard were awakened immediately.


    In the dark, Ling Feng''s eyes can not help but flash a trace of pride. Hehe, these girls who grow up in the boudoir are really long hair and short-sighted. They are too easy to cheat. The seven girls who have been engaged to the master in front of them are all sent away by Ling Feng.


    He hoped that the second Miss Su would be frightened, so that he could finish work early and go home to sleep.


    The master ordered that the marriage must be withdrawn by any means. He can''t let the empress take back her life, so he has to do it again.


    Furong courtyard lights up, Su Ying is also in the care of red wave, dressed up, quickly walked out.


    Seeing Su''s shadow coming out, the green mark suddenly had a backbone, and his expression gradually calmed down, but his voice still had a trace of trill: "little, miss, there is a ghost..."


    Just when Su Ying came out, countless ghost fires suddenly appeared all around him, and came to Su Ying fiercely.


    Su Ying''s body is a moon white tunic, outside wearing a red velvet robe shawl, she stood firmly there, face condensation, look between seemingly fearless.


    Su Ying sneers at herself in her heart. Someone even makes such a joke with her. If you want to be caught by her, don''t blame her for her impoliteness.


    "It''s just ghost fire. Even if it''s a ghost, what''s so terrible about it?" Su Ying light smile, sharp eyes in the wall sweep a circle, finally, her eyes fixed in the northwest of a shadow.


    If it''s her, the first place to control these fires is there. Because it''s hidden, dark, and behind is the wall, easy to retreat.


    Su Ying sneers at several times in her heart, and she bows her head and gives orders to red wave.


    Although Hong Bo is surprised, her greatest advantage is to obey orders. She nodded and quickly got into the small kitchen. She didn''t know what to do.


    In the courtyard, Su Ying pretends to be very afraid. She shrinks, grabs the maid''s hand and shivers.


    She knows that the other party''s goal is her. Only when she stands here can she attract the other party''s attention, so that Hongbo has time to prepare.


    In the shadow of the corner, Ling Feng raised a satirical smile. He didn''t think that Miss Su would react with her when she was holding her arms? How can he be worthy of the king of his family? It''s no wonder that the prince has always said that these boudoir girls are just wooden dolls. It''s true.


    Ling Feng thinks triumphantly that when Miss Su Er faints, he can go back to work and have a good sleep


    Just as he was thinking happily, a sense of danger came to his mind.


    He looked up and saw a pot of boiling oil and water pouring down his forehead.


    This scared, straight scared his forehead a blank, the sole of the foot is soft and weak.


    However, it is worthy that the assassin was born with agile skills, and his figure unconsciously rolled on the spot like a ghost, which can avoid the attack of the first oil pan. However, no matter how agile he was, he was still splashed by boiling oil and water, and he almost screamed in pain.


    Before he could get up, however, the second trap was waiting for him.


    He saw countless flour sprinkled on him.


    It was like snow in the sky. He couldn''t open his eyes.


    I do not know who, picked up a sack around his head, heavy shadowless feet swept him to the ground, after, countless sticks immediately hit his back. Although the strength of the sticks was not big, it was important to have a large number of sticks. They rushed to fight Lingfeng and felt dizzy.


    Ling Feng is very depressed in his heart. He never thought he would be so unlucky recently.


    A few days ago, I was just kicked into the river by the boss. When I finally got up, I remembered the clue in the river and ran to tell him. As a result, he kicked him into the river again. The wound is not good. I will do it in the spirit of atonement. I''m also beaten with a sack and a club. Who did he provoke him?If you are caught to extort a confession, you will be guilty even more! Ling Feng had no choice but to play the last card, only to see him a loud and clear slogan sounded.


    All of a sudden, there were two more black masked figures in the courtyard. The two men rushed up with cold shining sharp knives, but they could not see how they could use their strength. They had already been knocked open. However, the two of them, one left and one right, each carrying a corner of the sack, jumped onto the wall and quickly disappeared in the night.


    Looking at the two quickly disappeared figures, Su Ying''s eyes have a moment of complexity.


    How could those two people make her feel like the men sent by the mysterious man who chased her on that day? What the hell is going on here? If the mysterious man finds out about himself, with his arrogant character, he will definitely find his own door instead of sending his hand down to threaten him.


    What the hell is going on here? Su Ying really can''t think of it.


    In fact, how clever Ren Su Ying was, she would not have thought that the one who was chasing her was the ghost prince, the leader of the dark Pavilion. At the same time, he was the royal highness of Huai king in Dongling kingdom.


    His highness did not know that Su Ying, who was engaged to him, was in fact the peony mask girl he had been looking for. So he sent his hands to intimidate her, so he allowed his subordinates to use their means against Su Ying. If he knew, he would be sorry.


    This is really a dream to find her thousands of Baidu, suddenly looking back, that person is in the dim light.


    This is the case.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 16

    "Are you all right, miss?" Green mark to hold Su Ying, look between with a trace of concern.


    Who could have expected such a thing to happen on a good night? If it wasn''t for Miss''s calmness, I was afraid there would be big trouble in the yard.


    Su Ying showed a faint smile on her face, and her face was gentle: "it''s OK. It''s not too early. I''ll take a rest earlier."


    Green mark accompanies Su Ying in, and red wave stays to deal with the aftermath.


    after several years of covert investigation, Mrs. Su''s Eyeliner was swept away by Su Ying. These people left in Furong courtyard can be trusted. Otherwise, the matter will be exposed. It is not good to be caught by Mrs. su.


    "I''ll have a long mind in the future, because things like tonight It could happen again. " Su Ying''s voice is faint.


    Will it happen again? Did miss get into trouble with anyone? Green mark looks astonished and puzzled.


    She would like to ask Miss, who did this evening. Because of Miss Yi''s intelligence, she must have seen the clue.


    However, seeing the melancholy look of the young lady, the green mark consciously closed his mouth and said, "don''t worry, your maid and Hongbo will pay attention to it carefully, so as not to make trouble in the courtyard."


    "In particular, we must pay special attention to the food we eat and use. We should not miss a trace of it." Su Ying''s fingers pinched tightly, pause, emphasize again.


    Who are the people in black who appeared at the beginning and then came out to save him? What do you want to do?


    Inner chamber.


    Su Ying sits quietly in the armchair, holding a cup of steaming tea in his hand.


    The white smoke at the mouth of the cup was full of heat and curled up. The faint light in the black eyes slowly melted into the smoke.


    This night, no one knows what Su Ying thought.


    It was early the next day.


    Su Ying is sitting in the yard.


    Today, she is wearing a light pink cotton damask skirt, with only a green and transparent jade hairpin on her head. The red plum embroidery on the hem is very exquisite, and the whole person looks as clean as spring sunshine.


    With Su Ying''s order, the whole Furong courtyard is busy.


    Food, food, clothing All the things were checked by the maids after they were classified.


    The results of the examination did not come out of Su Ying''s expectation.


    Looking at the red wave with mahogany tray brought up the things, Su Ying burst out a shallow light smile: "what''s going on? Speak slowly. "


    At this time, Hongbo''s face was extremely ugly. She flopped to her knees, and her eyes rolled down two lines of clear tears: "Miss, it''s all due to Hongbo''s carelessness that she didn''t realize that the food contained poison. Hongbo is really damned!"


    Highly toxic? The fried rabbit meat that she eats every day actually contains poison?


    The smile on Su Ying''s face slowly disappeared, and her eyebrows coldly looked at: "this rabbit meat..."


    It was a bowl of braised buns from the kitchen at noon. It was placed in a blue and white porcelain plate. It looked shiny and fragrant, and smelled like a bird''s paw.


    "The rabbit meat is poisonous, but the poison is very hidden!" We sprinkled a small amount of Hibiscus to kill each other''s poison in the yard! This method is much more meticulous than the ordinary method of poisoning. If it was not for this investigation, we would not know when we would find out! "


    Hongbo has been taking care of Su Ying''s daily life. Now there''s something wrong with the food. She is the one who blames herself most.


    Su Ying nods secretly.


    Hongbo is right. This method of poisoning is very hidden and cautious, and it is extremely difficult to find out.


    Even a fly can''t fly into the lotus garden now, but still let the other party present the poison to her table.


    Because the toxin was fed into the rabbit''s abdomen, the toxin swam around the rabbit''s body. In addition, it was made into a heavy flavor dish by the chef. It was really difficult to find out with silver chopsticks.


    "Will the rabbit not die after eating the poison?" Green Mark''s eyes are at a loss, puzzled to ask.


    Su Ying flashed a cold and sarcastic sneer in her clear and cold eyes. She said, "herbivores and birds have certain immune functions to poisonous plants. Especially rabbits, their resistance to toxins is much higher than that of humans. Even a rabbit can withstand a hundred times more toxic dose than human beings. So, as long as you eat it, ordinary rabbits can survive ¡£¡±


    With her bright eyes, Su Ying smiles bitterly.


    Now she is really besieged on all sides, ambushed everywhere, and there are several waves of unknown enemies.


    Last night, someone played a ghost to scare her. Now it is found out that someone poisoned her diet. In the future, what will be waiting for her?


    But Su Ying deliberately affirmed that the pranksters and the people who poisoned rabbit meat were definitely not a group.


    Because she can see that the former is just bluffing her, while the latter really wants her life.


    Who is it? Who can''t wait for her life?Su Ying raised her eyes and looked at the deep Songtao garden, where was the main room where Mrs. Su lived.


    Think of that day Mrs. Su said to Su Luan unintentionally.


    She said that her biological mother offended a great man, so she was implicated innocently.


    During her growing up, Mrs. Su hurt her more than once. If she had not changed her powerful soul in the 21st century, Su Ying would have died a hundred times before.


    So this time, it should be Mrs. Su''s hand, or the big man in her mouth, can''t wait?


    It is because there is an invisible person hanging around her neck in the dark, so Su Ying has a lot of worries, so over the years, she has been low-key and low-key, cautious and cautious, but even if she is more careful, she still accidentally hit the road.


    "Miss, let me take your pulse." One side of the red wave self reproachful eyes are red.


    She boasted that she was born into a medical family and had read several medical books. She thought that she could cope with her wife''s means, but now she found that she was far from enough.


    If the young lady''s body is really damaged, she is really to blame. She will live in self blame all her life. Hongbo secretly vowed that he would study hard in the future.


    Su Ying looked at her as coolly as Gujing''s eyes: "after a fall, you will gain wisdom. This time, we should remind us that the enemy is everywhere, and there is no use for it. Therefore, we must be more careful and pay attention to everything in the future."


    Red wave and green mark both nodded to show that they had been taught.


    After seeing red wave carefully finish pulse, green mark asks urgently: "how? Serious? Does it matter? "


    "Fortunately, miss is always careful. There are only three chopsticks for each dish, so there is very little rabbit meat to eat. When I make a prescription, it will be all right for me to exhaust all the remaining poison in her body." Red wave after pulse, a sigh of relief, the corner of the eye also has a trace of pure flawless smile.


    Green mark patted his chest and took a long, comfortable breath: "it''s better. I can rest assured. I was scared to death by you just now."


    Su Ying narrowed her eyes and drew a faint sneer at the corner of her mouth: "this is not over. Green mark, it''s up to you to check this matter, use all the contacts you can use, give me a thorough investigation! Just start in the kitchen, okay? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 17

    You want to poison her? Let''s see who was poisoned at last. Su Ying smiles and hides the cold light in her beautiful eyes.


    green marks solemnly nod, small face tightly stretched, patting the chest to ensure: "Miss assured, there is our eye liner in the kitchen, this matter, slaves will definitely find out behind the scenes murderers!" Dare to poison their young lady? No matter who it is, I will accompany you to the end!


    People in Furong hospital have such a domineering spirit. It''s very good. Su Ying''s eyes are as black as paint, shining in the bright sunshine.


    In less than three days, green mark started from the kitchen, through the people who bought it, and through seven or eight personnel relations, finally determined the person who poisoned the poison -


    it was indeed Mrs. Su!


    Su Ying''s mouth lifted a cold thin sneer, "it''s really her! Very good, very good. "


    She was also looking for a chance to ask her whether she had done anything about the death of her mother? Is her brother drowning related to her!


    That night.


    There are several remnant stars hanging in the dark sky. The whole sky is hazy and seems to cover up all the darkness and secrets.


    Lotus garden.


    People who have been busy all day fall into sleep and occasionally snore.


    In the dark, Su Ying, lying on the wood carving bed of huanglihua, suddenly opened her eyes. Her beautiful eyes twinkled with a little cold, and the essence was burning.


    After a while, there was a rustling sound in the yard. The sound was very light, but it never stopped. It was very much like the trace of some kind of mollusk crawling over.


    "There seems to be a voice, miss?" Sleeping on the foot of the night, the green mark rubbed her sleepy eyes, gasped, and she sat up in a daze.


    In the dark, Su Ying made a hiss to her, and then she stood up and went to the window.


    The bright moonlight sprinkles on the window lattice, suffused with the light of white jade.


    Outside the window, a strong odor gradually diffused in the air, making people feel nauseous.


    Su Ying''s line of sight looks along with the stink.


    All of a sudden, her eyes narrowed slightly and her side hands clenched into fists.


    In her sight, a huge black shadow was creeping along the corner of the wall towards the inner room. Its head kept hitting the wooden door, which must not be long before it would be broken open.


    It was a huge boa constrictor. It was five or six meters long, and its body was as thick as a bucket. At the moment, it was spitting out the scarlet snake''s letter and emitting a black gas from its mouth.


    The stench is the black gas that the python spits out.


    Su Ying frowns, squint eyes, eyes sharp as a knife, her eyes swept to the blind corner of the hidden place.


    There, it seems to be hiding a person, a person waiting to see her joke.


    If you remember correctly, it should be the man in black who was beaten up by everyone last time?


    Su Ying''s black and white eyes beat with dangerous light.


    Scare her, right? The corner of Su Ying''s mouth aroused a cold smile, so she opened the door and walked out.


    It''s better to get rid of it in the yard, rather than dirty the inner room when it''s hit.


    Poor Hibiscus courtyard is full of weak women who can handle this boa constrictor only by themselves.


    At this time, Su Ying deeply feels that she must find a chance to find a girl who knows martial arts and is loyal to stay with her in case of emergency, such as tonight.


    "Miss!" Green mark stamped his feet in a hurry. She also saw the boa constrictor. At that time, her hands and feet were cold. How could miss push the door out.


    Su Ying line of sight dead corner of a shadow, someone is quietly hiding.


    Su Ying guessed right, this person is not others, is the last time was beaten a meal of Ling Feng.


    He said in his heart, since the master will give this task to him, then he must do it beautifully. A few days ago, he just failed, but he was extremely unwilling to come back with the boa constrictor.


    He didn''t believe it. The second Miss Su was not afraid of ghosts, and she was not afraid of boa constrictors! At the end of the day, she is just a young lady who has been raised in the boudoir.


    When she is scared out of her mind, she will be beaten and sent to the countryside. Then the marriage will be void, so that he can go back and make a deal with the master.


    Therefore, Ling Feng at this time is full of expectations, looking at the scene in front of him, he is very much looking forward to Su Ying''s fright and screaming.


    However, when he saw Su Ying push the door bravely and firmly, his eyes widened in an instant, which was unbelievable.


    From his point of view, under the cold moonlight, Miss Su Er smiles. Suddenly, she is like a mid night Epiphyllum blossom, or like the autumn moon. Inadvertently, the three souls have been robbed of seven souls.


    When the huge boa constrictor spits out scarlet letter son, ferociously and ferociously toward Su Ying, and opens its mouth, Ling Feng has a kind of heartless feeling for the first time, and his palm pinches out cold sweat.


    Yell, scream! As soon as she calls, he will take back the boa constrictor!However, to his disappointment, Su Ying did not beg for mercy.


    At this time, she stood in the cold moonlight courtyard, her face was frozen like frost.


    The boa constrictor is so close to her that it can swallow her in one bite!


    Suddenly, Su Ying took out two cold shining daggers from her sleeve. She shot the Python''s eyes accurately and quickly.


    I saw two cold awns breaking through the air, with a slight wind.


    As expected, the two daggers all went through the eye socket of the boa constrictor and went straight to the back of his head. Finally, he broke his head and glared at the big locust tree on the side of Ling Feng''s body.


    The handle of the dagger trembled slightly, as if there was still force left.


    Ling Feng was shocked at the moment If he changed his aboveboard identity, he would absolutely be the winner for Su Ying.


    This hand is so handsome, so beautiful!


    At this time, the boa constrictor shakes several times invisibly. At last, the huge body falls heavily on the ground, splashing dust on the ground. Finally, it closes its eyes forever.


    Ling Feng opened her stiff mouth and secretly praised that her movements were neat, quick and accurate. What''s more, her movements were soft and beautiful like flowing clouds and flowing water.


    No wonder she is not afraid of ghost fire and python. It turns out that there is such a behind.


    It''s just, how can a lady who is raised in a boudoir learn so much martial arts?


    "The one in the west corner, have you finished reading it? Do you want snake soup Su Ying''s line of sight shoots lightly, the lip side delimits a silk not easy to detect sneer..


    Ling Feng was suddenly scared all over the body, secretly frightened, he had already been found.


    Kill the boa constrictor cleanly, and you can find yourself at a glance, this girl Is it really the second lady of Su family? Is the daughter raised in the boudoir really so brave?


    Brave? Ling Feng blinked again, and immediately took back his evaluation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 18

    At present, su er girl is wearing a goose yellow flowing cloud pattern pleated skirt. Her skeleton is thin and thin. Now she looks so delicate and delicate, like a weak willow Fu Feng. It seems that the wind blows down. How can she use the word "brave"? However, her skill is so strong that she can''t help it.


    Ling Feng feels very strange, how can time have such a perfect girl who combines bravery and frailty? It''s a miracle.


    I don''t know why, this su er girl always gives him a very mysterious feeling.


    Ling Feng''s heart suddenly flashed an idea, this extraordinary su er girl, can''t be the peony mask girl the master has been looking for?


    However, Ling Feng soon gave up his absurd idea, how could it be possible? How can miss su er be a person who goes out to hang out in the middle of the night? What''s more, the master and the son said that the investigation should be conducted in the lake and the lake -


    at this point, Ling Feng finally gave up the idea of reporting Su Ying to the master in detail. It is precisely because of this that he leads to the difficult road of pursuing his wife.


    Since this is not possible, we can only find another opportunity.


    "This Python will be given to the second girl. Please accept it! Ha ha ha Ling Feng leaped up and turned dexterously in the air, leaped up the wall at full speed and ran towards the vast night.


    Su Ying wanted to chase after him, but he noticed that there were four men in black beside him. Su Ying stopped.


    She can draw with the leader, but if the other four come together, she will only lose.


    When did he let the other party come and go when he wanted to? It''s hard to think about it.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a faint shadow. Suddenly, her mouth corners coagulated a sneer, which was also from the bottom of her heart.


    Is that how she suffered tonight? How is that possible?


    Since she has no way to get rid of the man in black, what if the damage can be transferred? How about transferring it to Mrs. Su?


    After all, the body of this Python is always to be disposed of.


    "It''s true that the man didn''t take the python away and throw it in the yard like this. How can we deal with it?" Green mark complained displeasantly.


    "No, it''s just right." Su Ying looked at her calmly, with a smile on her face. "I''m very useful, miss, and I''m of great use."


    "What''s the use of this snake with such a strong smell?" The Green Mark said he was very puzzled.


    "Where will my father rest tonight? It''s not in Songtao garden, is it Su Ying''s eyes were as black as well water, lingering with the faint fire. Suddenly she asked.


    "Wutong garden." As for the wind and grass in the house, the green mark is clearer than anyone else. Therefore, you don''t have to think about it.


    Wutong yuan is the courtyard of five aunt.


    Five aunt just entered the house, but now she is pregnant for three months.


    Su Linfeng was very happy when he knew that there were few children in the house. He used to favor his fifth aunt, and now he stays there all night.


    This matter, so angry that Mrs. Su almost fell out with her fifth aunt, which made the contradiction between them deeper and deeper.


    It''s the best way. It''s much cheaper for Su Ying.


    "Find a sack." The corner of Su Ying''s mouth aroused a vicious sneer.


    Mrs. Su poisoned her food, didn''t she? Good, good.


    She disdains poison, but she has a better way.


    Mrs. Su, it''s still useful to keep you, but it''s necessary to charge some interest, so as not to let you be too proud and arrogant.


    Su Ying put the boa constrictor into a waterproof sack. In the dark, she carried the sack to his wife''s Songtao garden and ran away.


    Even with something on her back, she is still as light as a swallow, her body as smart as a civet cat, walking in the night.


    Along the way, Su Ying climbed over the wall and entered, then quietly touched into the inner room.


    At this time, it is the darkness before dawn, the most tired time of the day and the most mature time of sleep. For Su Ying, who lives in the dark, this short period of time is also the safest time.


    Su Ying quietly touched Mrs. Su''s room. In the light of the moonlight, she saw Mrs. su lying on the walking bed. At this time, she was sleeping soundly and snoring slightly, while her night nurse was sleeping on her feet, and she was sleeping like a dead pig.


    Su Ying calmly looked at the sleeping Mrs. Su, her expression with a trace of smile, but the corners of her mouth hook up a evil smile.


    Yes, the next thing she''s going to do is very evil and disgusting.


    She ordered Mrs. Su''s sleeping hole, then carefully lifted the light blue brocade quilt, and then put the python corpse into the inside of the bed and lay side by side with Mrs. su.


    The Python''s ferocious and terrifying eyes were facing Mrs. su. She was shining in the dark. If she woke up suddenly, she would be scared to death.


    Su Ying is looking forward to what will happen when Mrs. Su wakes up early tomorrow morning.Unfortunately, she didn''t get a chance to see it.


    After doing all this, Su Ying is about to turn around and leave, but her steps suddenly stopped.


    Because when she put the boa constrictor into the inside of the bed, she even found a small bulge there. She was very sensitive to the mechanism and concealed weapons. She immediately felt that there was a problem here!


    It took a long time to find the opening mechanism.


    When Su Ying opens the button of the dark Pavilion, a small lattice is revealed inside the bed, and there is a delicate black key and a stack of thick silver bills in the lattice!


    Su Ying looked left and right at the key, but could not see it. However, if Mrs. Su could put it together with such a large stack of banknotes, it was enough to see its rarity.


    Su Ying did not say a word, directly put the black, strange shaped key into his arms. Put it away first. As for the use, it can be explored slowly in the future.


    Then her eyes fell on the pile of banknotes.


    It is said that the prime minister Zuo is clean and honest, and the whole Su government should be very thrifty in terms of food and clothing.


    Su Ying thought that Su Fu really had no silver, but he didn''t expect -


    the lowest denomination of this stack of banknotes was 50, and the highest was 1000 Liang. Together, it was as much as 100000 taels!


    What is the concept?


    Take Su Ying as an example. She only has five Liang silver a month. Moreover, she will be in arrears every time. She can get three Liang in her hand, which is very good.


    And here, it''s a hundred thousand taels! It''s equivalent to half a year''s profit.


    These banknotes can''t be the secret experience of Mrs. Su over the years? However, Su''s house is very expensive, even if you want to make a fake account, you can''t take much. Therefore, these banknotes should be the dowry of your mother before!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 19

    Isn''t Madame Su taking her mother''s dowry to buy luxury goods for Su Luan to sing Shu? So, let''s go back to their owners now.


    The corner of Su Ying''s mouth aroused a vicious sneer. She rudely kicked all the silver tickets into her arms and confiscated them all. She didn''t even keep a piece of hair for Mrs. su.


    Looking at Mrs. Su holding the python corpse, Su Ying almost laughed.


    She did it. I really look forward to Mrs. Su''s reaction tomorrow morning.


    Su Ying sips her upturned lips and quietly exits the main room and returns to her own room.


    In the dark, everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    The sky gradually dawns, a few remnant stars hanging in the light blue sky gradually disappear.


    In the East, a red sun rises slowly on the sea level, breaking the darkness of dawn and ushering in a new day.


    The servants in the gate of the big house are used to getting up very early, even if it is Mrs. Su''s intimate mother GUI, that is no exception.


    Mother GUI didn''t wake up naturally this morning, but was disturbed by the sound of rain.


    Mother GUI opened her eyes vaguely and found something wrong.


    Because when she raised her hand to wipe her face, she found that her face was covered with thick liquid, and the liquid still flowed down regularly.


    With the early morning light, a careful look, but this look, but let mother GUI simply scared silly eyes!


    My God, this is blood!!!


    What''s more, she finally found out something was wrong. It was the smell of blood, which belonged to the blood smell of snakes!


    Blood is dripping from the bed, so madam Oh, my God! Mother GUI ran to the bed. However, when she saw the scene on the bed, she almost fainted.


    At this time, there was blood all over the bed, on the curtain, on the brocade quilt, on the foot, on the ground The mottled blood was disgusting.


    Mother GUI was a loyal servant. Although she was afraid in her heart, she still tried to suppress her panic. She stretched out her hand to open the curtain and looked inside with fear.


    The sight made her feet stagger, her eyes black, and almost fainted.


    After lifting the curtain, the first thing that came into view was the ferocious and terrifying head of the colorful boa constrictor, especially the eye hole with two blood holes.


    The hole of the eye opened ferociously, and the thick blood gurgled, as if it had been flowing for more than a night.


    How could there be such a boa constrictor on the bed?! How, how could this happen? What''s more --


    Where''s Madame?!


    No, what about the lady''s head?


    At this time, when the quilt is lifted, the lady''s body is still there, but where is her head?


    was it swallowed by a boa constrictor?


    She didn''t notice that Mrs. Su''s head was almost fainted by the snake''s head. She could no longer contain her inner panic. She opened her mouth, and the shrill scream rang through the whole Su mansion.


    "Ah


    this sound is like a flat thunder. In the silent morning, it is far away and clear. Even Su Lin Feng, who was far away in the Indus garden, was awakened.


    "Master -" the delicate and soft five aunt was suddenly awakened, and her body was scared.


    "Don''t be afraid. It''s just some meaningless sounds. You can sleep in peace and I''ll go out and have a look." When facing the fifth aunt, Su Linfeng always looked soft with a smile of comfort. However, after leaving the inner room, his face suddenly sank.


    Holding out his hand to dress the maid, Su Linfeng frowned and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Early in the morning, how could you make such a sound? I don''t know. I thought something had happened to Su Fu!


    The maid didn''t really know. At this time, suddenly, a maid came from the door. She was panting and her hair was disordered. The woman who was guarding the door wanted to taunt her, but she was shocked when she saw her appearance clearly.


    This person is not someone else, it is the maid who is close to the lady, La Mei.


    Wintersweet rushed in, without saying a word, he knelt down to Su Linfeng, with a cry, choked: "master, you go to see the lady, madam, she, she has an accident!"


    Su Linfeng frowned: "what''s going on?"


    What''s going on? This is really not clear for a while, and it is not easy to say. Do you want to say that the lady sleeps with a boa constrictor in the middle of the night?


    "You''d better go and see it for yourself." La Mei anxious road. Now the whole yard is in a mess, and mother GUI is even more scared to faint.


    Su Linfeng thought about it and glared at wintersweet: "lead the way ahead."


    When Su Linfeng came to Songtao garden, he could smell a strong smell of blood from afar. He was surprised and quickened his steps.


    The entrance of the main room was surrounded by servants. They were surprised and frightened and looked inside on tiptoe. But in fact, the door was closed and they could not see anything.


    There was a lot of hustle and bustle outside, but there was no sound in the inner room.Su Linfeng was in a state of disbelief. He pushed the door in. As soon as he went in, a disgusting smell of blood came from his nose. Su Linfeng almost vomited on the spot.


    Holding back the feeling of disgust, Su Linfeng looked up, which made him have a shadow on Mrs. Su all her life.


    I saw that Mrs. Su was married with her, and he had been sleeping in the bed for many years. There was blood everywhere and mottled. On the bed, in addition to the lady lying unknown, there was a big boa constrictor with a length of five or six meters. The huge head was tilted on the lady''s chest, which looked strange and terrifying.


    What''s going on?


    Su Lin burst into the wind and roared, "what''s the matter with that snake? What''s more, you just let your lady lie down like this? "


    In fact, Mrs. Su is very lucky.


    Before she was awakened by the shrill shrill cry of mother GUI, but when she opened her eyes vaguely, like mammy GUI, the first thing she found was blood.


    All over the head, face, body and bed She was like a corpse lying on a bed of blood.


    This discovery almost scared Mrs. Su''s three souls to seven souls. Then she saw the snake''s ferocious mind in the dim morning light -


    she was shocked and angry, so Mrs. Su pouted and fell back into bed again.


    Mother GUI was so scared that she wanted to go to Madame Fu Su, but unexpectedly, there was blood under her feet. She slipped and hit her head on the bed. So, like Mrs. Su, she fainted.


    At ordinary times, Mrs. Su always grasps the things in the yard, or else is the assistance of mother GUI.


    But now both of them have fainted, and there is no one in charge. All of a sudden, Songtao garden is in disorder.


    Lamei and Dongxue really want to move the python out, but they are all mentally retarded women in the courtyard. Seeing the blood, they are scared to death. Where dare they move the terrible boa constrictor, they all decide to invite Su Linfeng to take charge of the overall situation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 20

    When Su Linfeng came over, he saw Mrs. Su and the boa constrictor lying side by side. The huge head of the boa constrictor was still crooked in Mrs. Su''s chest. This strange picture greatly stimulated his vision, making him full of shadows in the days to come. As a result, he was not interested in touching Mrs. Su at all. Of course, that''s what happened later.


    In the afternoon, the sun through the window lattice, in the indoor sprinkled a clear light.


    Mrs. Su, who was rescued by the doctor, found herself lying on the soft couch in the wing room. At this time, there was no one around. Mrs. Su''s head is a little confused.


    Outside, Su Linfeng ordered.


    "Check! Check it for me! Well, how can there be a python?! This matter must be thoroughly investigated! Never let go of the murderer


    Mr. Zuo, who has always been known for his elegance, is really angry this time.


    It is very serious to be able to sneak into the mansion quietly and put the boa constrictor on the bed of the housewife.


    What if the other side is not a boa constrictor, but a direct light blade?


    What if it was not Mrs. Su, but him, Su Linfeng?


    As long as you think about this, Su Linfeng is very angry. He thought the left prime minister''s house was heavily guarded, but he didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    At first, Mrs. Su thought that she was just having a nightmare, but when she saw wintersweet and snow, they were very careful and did not dare to serve her. When she heard the roar of Su Linfeng, Mrs. Su finally understood that all this was not a dream, but a real one


    At this moment, Mrs. Su had mixed feelings.


    Anger, fear, fear, shame Countless emotions gathered in her heart, which made her feel up and down, and didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    Suddenly, there was a flash in her head.


    In the bed where she was married, there were 100000 taels of money for her own body, which she had deducted from her ten years ago, including most of Liu''s dowry silver, which should not be lost.


    Moreover, there was a key in the dark Pavilion, which was obtained from that cheap woman. Although I didn''t know what the key was for so many years, there was something wrong with that cheap woman who kept it in a precious and important place.


    "Mammy GUI, Mammy GUI!" Mrs. Su called out.


    "Madame, mother GUI has passed away, and she has not woken up yet." Wintersweet came with a bowl of black medicine juice. Seeing Mrs. Su struggling to get up, she quickly put the medicine bowl on the table and turned to help Mrs. su.


    As soon as Mrs. Su pushed her away, she went quickly to the inner room.


    Lamei was pushed by Mrs. Su and bumped into the bookshelf, which made her dizzy, so she didn''t keep up with Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su was in such a hurry that she ran barefoot to the inner room.


    Her banknotes, which have been accumulated for more than ten years That''s her lifeblood.


    The interior of the room has not been cleaned up, and the smell of blood is still very heavy. People can see Mrs. Su come in barefoot and stare at each other with incomparable shock.


    Barefoot Ma''am, are you crazy? This, this is too shocking to the world!!!


    As soon as Su Linfeng came back after giving the order, he saw that Mrs. Su was rushing to the back of the screen. At a glance, he saw Mrs. Su''s bare feet. Su Linfeng was very angry!


    Is she crazy?


    The mother in charge of the left prime minister''s house is so disrespectful!


    Last night, it can be said that she was framed, but now, someone forced her not to wear shoes?


    Su Lin is so popular that she grabs Mrs. Su who is rushing in her head and shouts: "madam! Are you crazy?! Do you know what you''re doing? "


    Mrs. Su was suddenly seized by Su Linfeng. Her feet were covered with blood, so she slipped in an instant. The whole person rushed to Su Linfeng.


    Su Linfeng was stumbling by Madame Su without checking. Their feet fell together and both fell down.


    Mrs. Su is lucky this time. Her head is knocked on Su Linfeng''s chest, so it doesn''t hurt much.


    But Su Linfeng suffered a great crime.


    His chest was violently hit by Mrs. su. The pain in his heart made him sweat.


    But the most painful is the back of the head.


    Because Su Linfeng''s back of the head so coincidentally, directly hit the corner of the table, bang, impact sound is so clear.


    "Ouch Su Linfeng has been respected and treated well for many years. Where has he suffered this crime? He couldn''t speak because of the pain on the spot.


    Mrs. Su got up from Su Lin Feng''s arms. At this time, her body, which had been washed by the maid, was again stained with blood. Her hair was disordered, her face was covered with blood, and her middle coat seemed to roll over the blood pool.


    "How about it? Are you all right? " Mrs. Su looked at Su Linfeng anxiously.


    "Hum!" Su Linfeng pushed her away.


    The experience of one day and one night greatly reduced the impression of Mrs. Su in Su Linfeng''s heart, but Mrs. Su didn''t realize it.


    When Mrs. Su saw that Su Linfeng was angry, she naturally felt guilty. However, she remembered the purpose of returning to the inner room. Suddenly, a burning color flashed through Mrs. Su''s eyes. Without saying a word, she dashed off toward the walking bed."Hello - you are crazy!" Seeing that Mrs. Su left him behind, the anger in the prime minister''s heart was rising slowly.


    What is this man! How could it be like a mental disorder overnight?


    All of a sudden, Su Linfeng was afraid to think that he was really possessed by ghosts, right?


    For a moment, Su Linfeng only felt his back was cold. He did not care about the pain, and his eyes were shining at Mrs. Su, as if he wanted to see some clues from her face.


    But Mrs. su.


    She swayed to the bed, but she could not take it for granted. She pressed the switch button eagerly.


    The dark grid opens slowly.


    Looking at the empty inside, not even a piece of paper For a moment, Mrs. Su felt her brain was confused and her hands and feet were cold. Then, she felt a little fishy sweet in her throat. She opened her mouth and vomited a mouthful of blood.


    "Cough, cough --" Mrs. Su pressed her chest and coughed.


    At this time, she was frightened and angry, and her face turned pale and dizzy.


    That''s 100000 taels of silver! 100000 taels!


    In this expensive left prime minister''s house, she has always been unable to make ends meet. Is it easy for her to save 100000 Liang silver?!


    However, such a night, no, all gone!!!


    And the key, the key that even the great man wanted to find, was stolen by the thief!


    She wanted to use that key as her last card, but now, there is nothing!


    Mrs. Su clenched her fists and trembled uncontrollably. She felt as if she were breathing.


    When Su Linfeng saw Mrs. Su like a mad woman, she was in a state of disbelief Isn''t that crazy?


    Husband and wife for many years, no matter how to say, it is still a little emotional.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 21

    Su Linfeng went to Mrs. Su, with a straight face and staring at her: "what''s crazy like? Don''t go out and clean up! Don''t forget your identity


    "I -" Mrs. Su''s heart is vomiting blood.


    "What did you lose? Come on, I''ll check it out for you. " Su Linfeng meant well, but this sentence made Mrs. Su even more depressed.


    Check? How?


    Those two things can''t see light, OK!


    Silver note, which is made by oneself for many years to make false account, and sold off Liu''s dowry, can you be fair and aboveboard?


    Key, that''s even someone who wants to search everywhere. Does she dare to say it? If you don''t say it''s good, it''s going to be a disaster.


    At this time, Mrs. Su was really bent to death.


    She can''t even say that she''s been robbed of her teeth. Is there anything more tragic than her?


    "Nothing lost." Mrs. Su stood up straight and walked out in a daze.


    "Madame Su Linfeng grabbed Mrs. su. What was it that made her so angry?


    "It''s really nothing. Don''t look it up!" Mrs. Su is really aggrieved!


    Su Linfeng looked at Mrs. Su''s dejected back, and then looked at the empty dark grid. For a moment, his face was bright and dark, and no one understood what he was thinking.


    Mrs. Su is really out of luck this time.


    Don''t mention the stolen goods incident. If the incident of sleeping with a boa constrictor is spread out, I''m afraid the whole capital will be shocked. In the end, no one knows what kind of thing will be distorted. But Su Ying can be sure that Mrs. Su''s recent days will not be easy.


    Su Ying, who was in high spirits this morning, once again entered a half bowl of stem rice porridge.


    Mrs. Su fell ill.


    This is expected.


    But to call Su Ying Shiji, which is a little unexpected to her.


    Because in Su Ying''s impression, Mrs. Su has always been unhappy with her, even if sooner or later please an all avoided her, in order not to see her.


    Although Mrs. Su has a high sounding excuse, Su Ying always knows that Mrs. Su doesn''t like her. No, it should be said that she hates her. She hates to see her face similar to someone else.


    This time, it was mother GUI who invited her.


    Her posture and tone can not be refused: "second miss, we Dongling state governs the world with filial piety and serves the mother with illness. This is what every child must do. Would you not refuse?"


    "How?" Su Ying smile, she some trouble to support the forehead: "just last night scared the wind, some headache, some spirit is not good, I am afraid to serve bad mother ah."


    "No harm! It''s just a matter of serving bowls and feeding medicine. Why can''t the second girl do it? Do you want to serve your wife with such refusal? " Mother GUI had a gloomy face.


    "What does mother GUI say? I''m clumsy. I''m afraid I''ll make trouble for my mother. Since she doesn''t dislike it, let''s go now." Su Ying stood up and burst out a light smile, "by the way, how could my mother get sick all of a sudden? Is something going on in the house


    On that day, the boa constrictor incident was sealed off. Su Linfeng ordered that the servants were strictly forbidden to discuss in private, and the violators were beaten to death.


    Under the strict orders, if no one dares to discuss in person, but can Sulin wind power ban the superficial discussion, or can he ban the private orders?


    Mother GUI thought Su Ying was out of the way and had no news. She didn''t know about it. So she said with a cold face: "second miss, don''t ask what you shouldn''t ask."


    If mammy didn''t know, she would be the one who didn''t know.


    Su Ying smile shallow, eyes like a cluster of very bright light flash. Originally, her means would have ended that night, but Mrs. Su should never have, should not have deliberately asked her to go to bed, to provide her with such convenient conditions.


    Su Ying''s eyes are bright and full of cunning. She explained the red wave a few times, then took the green mark to follow mother GUI and went.


    Songtao garden.


    At this time, her face was pale and pale, and her face was pale and pale.


    Zuo Xiangfu is a noble family. Although there is not much silver, there are many antiques.


    There are a lot of antiques and treasures on the Duobao Pavilion in the room. All of them are valuable treasures, which are taken out by the Su family to support the appearance. At least, they have a history of several decades or even hundreds of years.


    Su Ying went up to meet her, and Mrs. Su glanced at her lightly.


    Today''s su Ying is wearing a light green dress of Sura, with a simple green hairpin on her head and only a bunch of her waist, which makes her look like a weak willow. Her smile is like a bud in the morning, so fresh and natural, fresh and tender.


    What an enviable youth! A trace of disgust flashed through Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    Su Ying stands in the same place quietly, with a gentle and tender smile on her face.But the rest of her eyes was traced to the back of the ivory screen. The bed where Mrs. Su married had been replaced with a new one. It was not the Babu bed she had stolen in that day, but a big bed carved out of yellow pear blossom wood.


    Since the bed has been changed, then, the madam is to know that the silver ticket is her own thing.


    Su Ying Hang eyes, a face of uneasiness, but in the heart diffuse a touch of light sneer.


    No matter who suddenly lost a lot of money, they would be mad and angry. I don''t know how Mrs. Su is going to burn this fire?


    But do you want her to serve Mrs. Su? Sun nianqiu should be able to do that. Su Ying''s face was very respectful, but a faint sneer flashed in her heart.


    At this time, Mrs. Su sat in front of the table, red sandalwood table placed a circle of various dishes.


    The big kitchen obviously knew that Mrs. Su was in a bad mood and was afraid of being angry, so the dishes were all carefully cooked.


    Flying in the sky, swimming in the sea, running on the mountain All kinds of rare birds are delicious and attractive, and people can''t help but stir their fingers.


    "Second miss, what are you doing? Why don''t you come over and cook? " Mother GUI stares and hands Su Ying the public chopsticks.


    Mrs. Su didn''t lift her eyelids, apparently acquiesced.


    Do you want to start with the cloth? Well, good, good start.


    Su Ying looks at the dishes on the table, and at Mrs. Su with a wooden face. Her eyes are bright and full of cunning.


    If you can make Mrs. Su unhappy, she will be very happy.


    "Mother is not in good health. Eat more vegetables. What''s good for your health, the doctor must have said so?" Su Ying completely ignored the dish of rare birds with perfect color and fragrance placed in front of Mrs. su. She took a chopsticks of green vegetables across the distance and politely sent them to the dishes in front of Mrs. su.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 22

    Mrs. Su''s face suddenly turned a little black, and it was obvious that she was brewing her anger.


    Su Ying''s mouth flashed a sneer. Is your face black? Don''t worry. The play hasn''t started yet.


    Since you want me to serve you, you have to have the awareness of being served, right? Today''s play has just begun. No one should worry.


    Su Ying saw that Mrs. Su didn''t move her chopsticks. She thought about it and blinked her eyes. The smile on her lips became more and more brilliant. She said in a more flattering way: "since mother doesn''t like vegetables, what about tofu? Today''s bean curd is tender and delicious. "


    Su Ying stretched out her chopsticks again. After a long distance, she took a pair of chopsticks and put the fresh tofu into the dishes. Then she looked at Mrs. Su with a smile. She looked smart.


    Mrs. Su was so angry with her. Green vegetables? Tofu, is she on purpose? These green vegetables and tofu are just too much to eat. Who will really eat these things?


    Her face became more and more black, but she still did not say, staring at Su Ying''s eyes burst out a cold light, like a sharp blade.


    Su Ying seems to have no consciousness at all. Seeing that Mrs. Su''s face is not good, her eyes suddenly filled with tears, and she said, "mother, what''s the matter? Is it the shadow who has done something wrong? "


    Su Ying''s tone is extremely sincere.


    Her face was born to be pitiable.


    At the moment, it seems so pitiful, pear blossom with rain.


    Su Ying knows that Mrs. Su doesn''t like to see her face, especially the delicate appearance of her weeping face, because it reminds her of the woman who defeated her many years ago.


    Mrs. Su looked at the naive and stupid Su Ying in front of her, only felt that her chest was like a huge stone, which made her hard to breathe.


    "Shut up! Don''t cry Mrs. Su put down her chopsticks and yelled at Su Ying!


    This face is really annoying, I really want to find a chance to peel her skin! Su Fu''s heart is very angry, a pair of eyes waiting for Su Ying, like a sword, seems to want to pierce her heart.


    However, under such eyes, Su Ying seems to have no idea. She is like a frightened little white rabbit. The cake in her hand seems to have fallen to the ground with a slap and rolled to the bottom of Su Ying''s feet.


    Mrs. Su patted the table and said, "how can you be so stupid that you can''t even cook! Come on, come on, you''re going to fan! Mother GUI''s cooking, I really want to be served by you. I can''t finish it tomorrow! "


    If Su Ying continues to stir up like this again, does she still eat this meal? This stinky girl has come to stop her! Mrs. Su compromised.


    In fact, Mrs. Su inadvertently, the truth.


    Su Ying really came to her, and it was really intentional.


    Su Ying aggrieved small face, innocently and blankly followed by a fan handed over by wintersweet.


    She was so respectfully shaking the fan, gently and appropriately.


    Mrs. Su''s face was a little more relaxed.


    She just can''t see Su Ying comfortable, so when she is in a bad mood, she will torture such a smelly girl. In this way, her mood will disappear.


    Mother GUI is Mrs. Su''s confidant. She has been with her for decades. Of course, she knows what she likes best.


    she specializes in picking up Mrs. Su''s favorite meals. Mrs. Su''s face gradually turns from cloudy to sunny, with the trend of clearing away the clouds.


    However, will su Ying make her feel so good?


    "A bowl of rice porridge." Mrs. Su said faintly.


    Here comes the opportunity.


    No one saw Su Ying''s sneer. I saw her upper body respectfully shaking the fan, and the foot hidden in the skirt would kick a piece of cake toward mother GUI''s feet.


    She calculated that mother GUI would set foot on that position, because it was just an arm''s distance from Mrs. Su, and the maids and wives of famous families had been trained in this way.


    As for the cake In fact, it was su Ying who fell accidentally before. At that time, Su Ying had already set the foreshadowing for this matter.


    Mother GUI answered and put down her chopsticks to scoop porridge.


    Because Mrs. Su''s appetite became better, mother GUI decided to use a medium bowl and filled it with it. Then she brought it to Mrs. Su with a smile.


    Su Ying looked at mother GUI step by step with a smile, and silently counted down: "three 2 1 Down. "


    It seems that the development of the matter completely obeys Su Ying''s order. She just said a word "inverted" in her heart. Mother GUI''s heel just stepped on the cake. Therefore, out of inertia, mother GUI''s body immediately rushed forward.


    The bowl in my hand suddenly fell forward.


    No, Su Ying shakes her head in secret. With the posture of mother GUI throwing the bowl, the bowl of hot porridge can''t be more than scattered on Mrs. Su''s skirt. What''s the meaning of that?


    Not good enough.


    Su Ying''s expression suddenly became extremely anxious. She suddenly yelled: "Mammy, be careful!" She made a gesture to help mother GUI, but no one noticed that Su Ying''s hand slightly wiped the bowl of hot porridge when she stretched out.There was only a bang and a slap in the room.


    Now let''s play back the scene.


    The steaming bowl of stem rice porridge was originally only poured on Mrs. Su''s skirt, but it was written by Su Ying''s God. Finally, the steaming, bubbling rice stem porridge covered Mrs. Su''s face one grain at a time.


    That''s the noise.


    As for the bang, it was, of course, the loud sound of mother GUI when she fell to the ground.


    Just talk about Mrs. su.


    Then the hot porridge, one grain left, completely buttoned her face


    All at once, Mrs. Su''s face was as white as a sheet. There were sticky rice grains flowing down because of the gravity. Therefore, porridge and rice were everywhere on Mrs. Su''s neck and skirt.


    Mrs. Su''s mood just improved was like sleet, stormy and violent!


    At this time, there was silence all around.


    No one dares to help Mrs. Su clean up, because her look at the moment is simply too terrible.


    That ferocious look in the eyes, almost can spurt fire, will mother GUI alive to burn to death!


    After wiping off the thick porridge, you can clearly see that Mrs. Su''s face, which was originally as white as snow and smeared with a lot of powder, is now turning red and swollen, which looks very frightening.


    In the house, the maids and their wives were all silent. They bowed their heads and looked at their noses and noses. They were afraid that the atmosphere would make Mrs. Su angry if she breathed.


    At the moment, mother GUI was scared out of her wits. She didn''t expect that she would fall down. If you fall down, you will fall down, even if you drop a bowl. Just drop the bowl. Unexpectedly So accurately put the whole bowl of porridge on the lady''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 23

    If she said it was not intentional, she would not believe it.


    But, mother GUI is really wronged.


    The conscience of heaven and earth, her loyalty to his wife, how could she deliberately harm his wife? This is absolutely impossible But it''s a coincidence.


    "Somebody Mrs. Su growled.


    She was red. She didn''t know whether it was because she was angry or because of her hot face. The sound of breathing was very thick and heavy, indicating that she was holding back a great deal of anger at the moment.


    "Drag it down and beat it to death!" Cried Mrs. su.


    At the moment, she has almost lost her mind.


    In recent days, Mrs. Su has suffered a lot. All kinds of things are intertwined together, and all of them make her suffer. So she urgently needs to vent her anger.


    And mother GUI just happened to hit the muzzle of the gun.


    "No, no! Excuse me, madam! Excuse me, ma''am! " Mother GUI was so anxious that she threw herself into Mrs. Su''s thigh and begged for mercy.


    It can be said that mother GUI knew Mrs. Su very well. She knew that suf was cruel and could do anything.


    Under the fury of the wife, will definitely beat her to death.


    However, what granny GUI did not expect was that since the loss of the 100000 taels of silver notes and keys, Mrs. Su''s pent up feelings were constantly brewing in her body. Now it is the time to gush out. Where can anyone stop begging for mercy?


    Moreover, it is unwise to ask for mercy on a man in his rage.


    "Go away!" Mrs. Su raised a thigh and kicked mammy GUI''s heart!


    Mrs. Su used almost all her strength, so she was so frightened that she was kicked out of the sky and hit the pillar. She fainted on the spot.


    And did Mrs. Su benefit? No, not only did Mrs. Su not vent her anger, she was also very sad at this time.


    The biggest reason is that Mrs. Su''s side so happened to stand a sinister and cunning Su Ying.


    As early as before Mrs. Su kicked mother GUI, Su Ying had already made a wind and kicked out a crack in the back foot of the chair where Mrs. Su sat. Of course, her strength control is very good, the angry Mrs. Su did not realize that Su Ying made small movements.


    When Mrs. Su kicked her foot at mother Su, because of the reaction of the force and Su Ying''s small movements on the side, Mrs. Su was very happy to plant her back with her chair.


    "Ma''am, be careful!" Su Ying looks panicked and tears in her eyes. She reaches for Mrs. lasu.


    Even if she did not want to fight her life, she would protect the sincere attitude of his wife.


    People in panic always have the instinct to hold on to everything that can be pulled.


    In a panic, Mrs. Su grabs Su Ying''s sleeve, and the result is -


    the slender Su Ying seems to have no strength at all and is pulled down by Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su fell to the ground with Su Ying.


    Su Ying, of course, is OK, and she also sits on Mrs. Su''s chest!


    This Su shadow can press the weight with amazing force, so heavy that almost all the air in Mrs. Su''s lung is squeezed out.


    Mrs. Su snorted, almost fainting.


    No one noticed the sneer of Su Ying''s mouth.


    She tried to get up in panic, but because Mrs. Su''s body was full of porridge and sticky, Su Ying slipped and fell carelessly and sat down on Mrs. Su''s stomach.


    This sitting almost squeezed out Mrs. Su''s overnight meal.


    Mrs. Su was so angry and painful that she couldn''t stop shaking. If the eyes can kill people, Su Ying has been killed by her countless times.


    Su Ying''s face was full of tears of panic. Under the pull of wintersweet and winter snow, she finally got up shivering from Mrs. su. She looked at Mrs. Su in horror and shed tears.


    At this time, Su Ying in her ear heard a steady footstep outside. She remembered clearly that the footstep belonged to her cheap father Su Linfeng.


    Suddenly, the tears on Su Ying''s face fell more fiercely. She was very sorry to help Mrs. lasu, with a choking cry in her mouth: "mother, mother, how are you?"? Does it matter? Doctor, go and find a doctor


    At this time, she is clearly a filial daughter.


    However, Madame Su has already lost her mind because of her anger. Just now she has been sitting by Su Ying twice in a row. How could Mrs. Su, who is a vengeful and vindictive lady, get revenge?


    "Don''t pretend in front of me. Get out of here! Go away Mrs. Su shouts at Su Ying.


    Su Ying seems to have been frightened by her, with fear on her face, like a frightened fawn, but still strong and forbearance to go up: "mother, don''t be angry, it''s all the daughter''s bad, just now the daughter should be quick, otherwise it won''t be unable to pull you."


    Mrs. Su suddenly breathed and held her breath in her chest.


    Said that, she should not come to pull herself, is really the more help more stinky girl!No, it''s OK. When she pulls, she''s sitting on the table!


    Thinking of the pain just now, Mrs. Su felt that she had never felt so painful in her life.


    "What''s wrong with you, mother? How can you breathe so hard? Is it... " Su Ying''s face is not urgent. It seems that the cold sweat is coming out.


    However, Mrs. Su pushed her heavily: "get out! Get out of here


    In fact, to be fair to all, Mrs. Su, who was sitting twice in succession by Su Ying, did not exert much force.


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to exert herself, but before she can''t exert herself.


    But -


    Su Ying, who is unstable, is pushed back like a tarot card. At last, she falls heavily on the red sandalwood shelf.


    The shelves are full of antiques.


    On weekdays, the maid and her wife are all careful when they wipe, for fear of hitting.


    But now -


    only a continuous clatter is heard, and Su Ying falls on the edge of this pile of broken porcelain.


    Those precious antiques, which have been handed down for generations, have all been reduced to nothingness.


    Of course, Mrs. Su was very angry, but naturally there was something about Su Ying''s acting.


    When Su Linfeng came in, he saw such a scene.


    He saw with his own eyes that Su Ying cared about Mrs. Su, but Mrs. Su pushed her down heavily.


    He watched with his own eyes Su Ying, the whole person like a broken kite, was thrown on the red sandalwood shelf.


    He saw with his own eyes that the antiques he had collected for many years turned into pieces in an instant -


    for a time, Su Linfeng was shocked and angry, and his face was uncertain.


    His face was as black as the bottom of a pot, as quiet as before the storm.


    No one noticed, lying on the ground seems to fall very heavy Su Ying, her eyes flashed a sneer.


    Mrs. su Ha ha, your death time is really coming.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 24

    Su Linfeng walked towards Mrs. Su step by step. Every step was very solemn. Finally, he stood in front of Mrs. su.


    At this time, Mrs. Su''s hair was disordered, her face was red with hot, and her hair, body and clothes were covered with thick porridge, which made her look like a madman.


    Seeing Mrs. Su''s appearance, Su Linfeng''s eyes flashed a little surprised, but then, anger replaced doubt.


    He pointed at Mrs. Su sharply and scolded, "what''s the matter with you! A good place is polluted by you again! It seems that you are out of your mind Su Linfeng''s words, which were full of anger, were quite vicious.


    Mrs. Su was hit by a blow and woke up.


    But then Crazy? He said he was crazy?


    Mrs. Su originally wanted to speak to him with a low profile and good voice, but when she heard Su Linfeng call her crazy, she immediately got angry!


    Moreover, when she saw Su Linfeng behind that charming five aunt, her eyes flashing a vicious light.


    In this silent moment, Su Luan comes in with the maid from the door.


    Since Su Xiu''s face was injured, Su Luan has been in her own hospital to recuperate, rarely come out, now her face injury has been almost good.


    Su Luan saw Mrs. Su''s face at a glance. She was shocked and her eyes burst into flames.


    Suddenly, she rushed over and said in a loud voice: "mother! Who is it? Who hurt you like this


    Oh, my God, it''s terrible. How could my mother be like this?


    "It''s the second lady! It was the second young lady who pushed the old slave, and the old slave spilled the porridge on his wife''s head. " Mother GUI suddenly had an idea and lied.


    Su Ying''s mouth aroused a cold smile, but she was extremely aggrieved. She complained and looked at mother GUI accusingly: "mammy GUI! Nonsense! The tongue will be pulled out of hell! It''s you who fell down. I''m kind to help you, but you put the blame on my head This is too much. "


    Mother GUI was eager to get rid of herself. Where would she accept Su Ying''s words? She said in a quick voice: "the cake on the ground is clearly you dropped! Therefore, the chief culprit is clearly the second miss you


    Su Ying''s crying is divided into grievances: "mother GUI, it''s because I didn''t serve my mother well that I changed your cooking. How can you confuse black and white and talk nonsense? How can I bear such a charge? "


    Su Luan but listen clearly!


    Su Ying, and Su Ying, is this harmful little bitch! It''s because of her that Su''s family is not peaceful!


    Su Luan spontaneously and automatically believed mother GUI''s words. She said angrily, "Su Ying! If you dare to harm my mother, I will not kill you! "


    Su Luan pulls out the glittering golden hairpin from her hair bun and rushes towards Su Ying like firecrackers. The speed is amazing.


    Su Ying was originally flexible, but on the surface it was very clumsy.


    She was staring at the progress of Su Luan''s stabbing, motionless, and obviously frightened to be silly.


    When Su Luan''s golden hairpin was very close to her, her face showed a look of fear. Alas, she screamed, her feet slipped and fell to the ground suddenly.


    But Su Luan, who suddenly flew towards her, threw herself into the air and couldn''t stop her strength. She bumped her head into the pillar.


    Originally, when Su Ying was there, she didn''t have to bump into the pillar. However, Su Ying was scared and silly at the beginning. When Su Luan was very close to her, she pretended to slip and fall. Therefore, it was destined to be su Luan''s cup.


    All of a sudden, the pillar made a huge bang, very loud.


    All of us felt pain for Su Luan.


    Forehead, eyes, nose It hurts everywhere. Su Luan''s painful tears burst down.


    Anger, however, makes people strong.


    Su Luan shook his dizzy head, picked up the dagger on the ground, and rushed to Su Ying with a ferocious face, shouting: "bitch! I will kill you


    Su Ying seemed to be really scared. She moved her body and flew towards Su Lin Feng: "Dad, help! My sister is going to kill me


    When she was flying towards Su Lin Feng, Su Luan''s feet seemed to have stepped on something slippery. She couldn''t stand, and she suddenly rushed forward --


    and in front of her, she was the fifth aunt.


    The fifth aunt who is just three months pregnant!


    Su Lin Feng was protected in her arms like a pearl jade five aunt!


    Because of the inertia, the cold and shining golden hairpin stabbed deeply into the abdomen of aunt Wu --


    God!


    At this moment, almost everyone was shocked.


    If the golden hairpin stabs in, the fifth aunt''s fetus will not be protected.


    Five aunt''s hands and feet are soft, the whole person was scared silly, do not know how to react.


    At this critical moment, Su Ying casually picked up the chair on one side and threw it at Su Luan. At the same time, she also pulled five aunt''s hand and exclaimed, "be careful!"


    Not surprisingly, Su Luan was hit by Su Ying''s chair, and immediately fell to the ground.In the last moment of syncope, she looked at Su Ying''s eyes, still full of poisonous light.


    Let go of the frightened five aunt, Su Ying is already full of tears at this time, she panicked to sue Linfeng: "Dad I I didn''t mean to I''m just afraid of I''m afraid that there will be something wrong with my brother in my aunt''s stomach So, that''s why... "


    Su Ying cried as she said it. She was very sad and self reproached.


    Su Linfeng until this moment, the heart is just put back in the stomach.


    He lovingly patted Su Ying, thin shoulder, said: "don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, dad knows you are in a hurry. Dad will not blame you, but praise you. If it hadn''t been for you, your fifth aunt would be afraid of... "


    Su Lin Feng''s line of sight falls to five aunt that flat abdomen.


    At this time, the five aunt cried very sad, so Su Ying consciously let Su Lin Feng Huai''s position to cry for her.


    "Master My stomach I''m so scared... " Five Auntie cried pear with rain, weeping.


    "Well, it''s all right. It''s all over. Don''t cry." Su Linfeng comforts her.


    "It''s OK this time. What can I do in the future? Now someone is trying to hurt our unborn son... " The fifth aunt cried and almost breathed.


    In fact, aunt Wu is really smart.


    She used the five words of our son, one is us, the other is son, which easily caught Su Linfeng''s inner weakness.


    On hearing this, Mrs. Su immediately became angry: "what is intentional? Who cares? Shut up if you can''t speak


    Wu''s aunt cried even more bitterly when she was drinking. She sobbed and sobbed: "who knows if the second girl is killing me in the name of chasing down the third girl?"


    Mrs. Su was really angry: "how could she do that! Don''t talk nonsense


    "Who knows if the three girls are under orders. After all, some people don''t want my son born." Five Auntie pursed her small mouth, which made her look very aggrieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 25

    What is it that someone doesn''t want her son to be born? This someone, clearly refers to her! Mrs. Su was directly upset by the fifth aunt.


    "You cunt Madame Su pointed to the nose of the fifth aunt and swore, "do you dare to slander luan''er? Believe it or not, I will directly kill you!"


    "Master, look, my wife is going to take advantage of the chaos to kill me..." The fifth aunt cried with grief and sob, and could hardly breathe.


    "Shut up! Don''t you think it''s messy enough? " Su Linfeng roared at Mrs. su. The more he looked at Mrs. Su, the more disagreeable he was. Why did he think she was virtuous and virtuous before, and he helped her to the right? And the daughter she taught!


    Good luan''er, how can she teach such willful indulgence, courage and recklessness.


    Looking at this chaotic scene, Su Ying is secretly laughing at the side. She used it skillfully.


    Naturally, she knew the contradiction between aunt Wu and Mrs. su.


    The contradiction between wives and concubines is deep, but the contradiction between old wives and beautiful concubines is deep.


    There is a big contradiction between Madame Su''s autocracy and her aunt Wu''s special favor. Now, she is just showing their contradiction in front of Su Linfeng.


    At this time, Su Luan is waking up leisurely. She opens her eyes. In the room, Su Luan is on her knees. Mother Shen holds a ruler and cuts down mercilessly. She says, "miss three, keep your chest up, look up, and keep your back straight."


    Su Luan has never been punished for kneeling in the ancestral hall since childhood. Although she thinks that mother Shen is very serious, she has no idea that she really dares to beat her. She can''t help but say angrily: "old witch, even you dare to beat me! Don''t kill you


    With that, Su Luan jumped up and ran into mother Shen.


    Mother Shen, with a straight face, swept a ruler at her face.


    In an instant, Su Luan''s face had a bright red mark.


    "You, you Su Luan was so angry that she wanted to fight back. However, two strong servants tied up Su Luan one left and one right, and then kicked her behind her knee heavily. Su Luan''s gravity suddenly became unstable and fell down on her knees with a thump.


    "You are abusive! Abuse! I''ll tell my father and mother to go! I''ll let my mother kill you, kill you! " Su Luan was very angry.


    However, in response to her, it was the indifference of mother Shen.


    Mother Shen said faintly, "kneel for an hour every morning, noon and evening, and copy another hundred pages of scriptures. Only when they have finished can they have food."


    With that, mother Shen turned and left, leaving her a cold figure.


    One hour in the morning, one hour in the evening? And copy a hundred pages of Scriptures every day? Isn''t it killing her?


    Su Luan cried out angrily: "you old witch, wait for me! Look how I''ll clean you up after I go out! An old witch who has no foundation, what''s good about her? "


    Su Luan swears at mother Shen''s back, which is very ugly.


    However, mother Shen responded to her indifferently and coldly.


    Mother Shen opened the door of the room opposite Su Luan and went in.


    Su Ying lives here.


    This room is the same as Su Luan''s room. The walls are empty. There is nothing but a bed, a set of bedding, and a simple table and chair.


    However, when she saw Su Ying, she had a hard time smiling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 26

    "The second miss is really careless. Why was she punished again?" Mother Shen looked at Su Ying''s eyes and flashed a touch of love.


    "Doesn''t Mother Shen want me to see you?" Su Ying smiles and pulls mother Shen to sit down beside her, "usually can''t come, so I can only see you in this way."


    Mother Shen laughed.


    The girl looked silly when she was a child, and I don''t know when she began to open her mind and her mouth became very sweet.


    "What''s up this time?" Mother Shen sat beside Su Ying, took out a few books from her sleeve and handed them to her, "they are all the books you like to read. Mammy has been keeping them for you."


    From childhood to adulthood, Su Ying didn''t know how many times she had been punished by Mrs. su. She thought about her mistakes in the ancestral hall, so she went back and forth and became closer to mother Shen.


    Mother Shen used to be one of the people around the old lady, but the old lady got along well with Su Ying''s mother. She was somewhat disgusted with sun nianqiu, who was a concubine at that time.


    If the old lady had not gone early, she would never have agreed to help sun nianqiu.


    Su Ying thought of today''s things, can''t help but laugh.


    See Shen mammy seems very interested, so Su Ying does not conceal today''s affairs. But about the boa constrictor, because it will involve the secret of her martial arts, so Su Ying skimmed this section did not mention.


    But only today''s events have already surprised mother Shen.


    She looked at Su Ying with some consternation, some distressed, and some reproachfully said, "you are too bold, dare to make fun of her in front of so many people. Fortunately, you are cautious in handling. If you are not careful to be caught and spread, who will dare to marry a poisonous girl like you in the future?"


    A lady in a big family is dignified, virtuous and kind.


    But Su Ying, a girl, pursues the principle of revenge, which runs in the opposite direction with a lady.


    "Don''t worry, Mammy. I''ve calculated. There is a possibility of failure. I won''t take any risks." Su Ying suddenly thinks of Mrs. Su poisoning her with rabbits.


    Mother Shen is an old man in the mansion. She follows the old lady all the year round. She must know something, right?


    So, Su Ying tentatively asked: "mother Shen, how do I feel that my mother seems to be very targeted at me."


    Mother Shen''s face did not change: "you are a legitimate, your existence has always been a thorn in her heart, plus she was not at peace with your mother in those years, so it is normal for her to aim at you."


    "But my mother has been in the soil for many years..." Su Ying carefully observed the look of mother Shen, and slowly said, "no matter how to deal with it, she shouldn''t want my life, right? But She has poisoned my diet, obviously to poison me


    There was a flash of panic and anger in mother Shen''s eyes, but it soon disappeared.


    However, Su Ying had been staring at mother Shen''s eyes for a moment, so she caught the look of that moment.


    Mother Shen was shocked and angry.


    What is she surprised at? What are you angry about? Did she really know what happened then?


    Mother Shen said with a faint smile: "nonsense, no matter how she is your mother in name. How can she poison you? Is it wrong?"


    Su Ying laughed and said, "mother Shen, would my mother have been poisoned by her in those years..."


    Who knows, Su Ying''s voice hasn''t fallen, but mother Shen covers Su Ying''s mouth with one hand. The action is fierce and rapid, and Su Ying, who is very powerful, can hardly breathe.


    Mother Shen was staring at Su Ying, and her eyes were shining with burning cold light. She said, "remember! From now on, don''t mention a word about your biological mother! If you want your life! "


    Su Ying was stunned.


    At this time, mother Shen seemed to think of something very frightening. She let go of Su Ying and stood up: "you can have a good rest. Keep your mind and don''t think about it."


    With that, mother Shen went out.


    Looking at the back of mother Shen''s leaving, Su Ying falls into silent silence.


    Mother Shen''s reaction was so abnormal that she could see the clue at a glance.


    The death of her mother was really strange. Moreover, it had something to do with Madame su.


    Mother Shen obviously knew something, but she did not intend to confess to herself and warned herself that she would never mention it again.


    If you don''t really mention it, will this matter pass forever?


    Will Madame Su stop her persecution?


    Now, there are two paths in front of Su Ying.


    One is to give up the identity of the legitimate daughter of the left prime minister''s house and leave the Su''s house to live in anonymity. However, this identity may not be kept secret forever. Second,


    uses the power of his own hands to secretly investigate the events of the year and find out the key points so as to solve this problem once and for all.


    The first way is easy for a while, but I don''t know when the danger will come.


    The second road seems dangerous and the front road is full of thorns, but it may not be impossible to solve it.night.


    There were shouts from the other party''s room.


    Su Ying stood by the window. After listening for a while, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Luan, Su Luan, is indeed the jewelry that Madame Su indulges in growing up in her hands. She can''t even eat this pain. How can she deal with her revenge on them in the future?


    In the room, Su Luan lay on the bed, angrily waving his hand: "no! Who wants these pig food! Take it! Take it all


    In fact, to be fair, these foods are not bad, but not much better.


    Vegetables, tofu, steamed bread. These are ordinary food for ordinary people. In Su Luan''s mouth, it is pig food. How can she eat it?


    Today, Su Luan has been punished by his boss.


    On the contrary, in order to hit Su''s head easily, she hit her head.


    Then, Su Linfeng again slapped him.


    After arriving at the ancestral hall, mother Shen severely drew a ruler from her.


    Pain, hate, resentment Su Luan lying in bed, the more angry she thought, the more aggrieved she was. In addition, she couldn''t stand the hunger. She began to cry.


    However, the two servants who guarded mother Shen didn''t even lift their eyelids.


    Su Ying, on the other hand, should eat, sleep, and occasionally read books and paintings.


    Where did she come to kneel down to punish her confinement? It''s a holiday to cultivate one''s character. If Su Luan on the opposite side knows that Su Ying has been so comfortable, I''m afraid that she will be really angry.


    The next day, Su Luan really can''t stand it. She stealthily takes off the Pearl hairpin on her head and secretly gives it to a mother who guards her.


    The mammy took it with a straight eye.


    Su Luan was overjoyed. Hum, it''s just a thing that can''t be opened to the public for money. I''ll treat you after I go out, girl!


    Su Luan is looking forward to the delicious food that mammy will hold later. There is no need to kneel down to think about mistakes and copy Scriptures every day.


    However, before her joy reached the top of her eyebrows, mother Shen brought the two servants up. One of them was holding a red lacquer tray, which was su Luan''s Pearl hairpin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 27

    In the other tray, there is a simple plain skirt. There are no dark patterns on the skirt. The texture is the most common cotton. It looks very simple.


    "Three girls, please change your clothes." Mother Shen''s voice was cold.


    "Oh! What are you talking about! Who''s going to wear these beggar''s clothes? " Su Luan sneers a few times. How could she have agreed to wear such coarse cotton padded clothes when she was used to her splendid clothes? Kill her and don''t change it!


    However, there was no change in mother Shen''s face, and her voice was still cold.


    "Change your clothes for the three girls." Mother Shen stares at Su Luan without expression.


    A "Ba" and a "give" is just a word change, but the two meanings are quite different.


    The first choice is to give Su Luan face and let her change it by herself.


    The second time, however, had no choice from Su Luan.


    As soon as mother Shen''s voice fell, two strong servants, like eagles, rushed up and immediately pressed down Su Luan, who was surprised. Then, one of them carried Su Luan, and the other flipped her fingers to quickly clean up the complicated ornaments and dresses for Su Luan from head to foot.


    Su Luan was so angry that his face turned white and his whole body trembled: "it''s the opposite! How dare you do this to me! Good, good, you remember for me, when I go out, I will never let you go! You wait to die


    However, despite Su Luan''s clamor, Mammy Shen''s face is still as deep as the sea, without a trace of waves.


    In Su Luan''s eyes, such a mother Shen had an inexplicable sense of awe.


    Mother Shen calmly looked at Su Luan''s quilt covered with coarse cotton padded clothes. Then she saw that she was clean and clean without any ornaments. She nodded her head and said, "if three girls are hungry..."


    Hungry three words directly hit Su Luan''s heart!


    She is really hungry After she was sent to the ancestral hall this morning, she didn''t get any rice. Even the tea, there were servants watching her not to drink more. She had to kneel down and copy books She was really hungry. Her chest was close to her back.


    Therefore, when mother Shen mentioned these three words, Su Luan''s eyes suddenly flashed with expectation and hope.


    Eat, eat, eat Su Luan murmured in her mouth, and her stomach made a murmur,


    mammy Shen looked at her expressionless, and then said, "then bear with it."


    After saying this sentence, mother Shen lifted her feet and left. She walked so simply.


    Bear it?! How could she bear it?!


    Su Luan was so angry by mother Shen that she was about to vomit blood.


    When was she so ridiculed?


    Lying on the bed, Su Luan, hungry with her chest close to her back, couldn''t sleep. She was starving with her eyes open.


    Su Ying, on the other hand, since arriving at the ancestral hall, she has been taking good care of her clothes, food and daily life, just like returning to the lotus garden.


    Her diet, though light, was not all vegetarian.


    Mother Shen has a pair of skillful hands in making vegetarian dishes. Her vegetarian dishes are even more rare than rare delicacies. However, only Su Ying is qualified to taste them.


    Compared with Su Luan''s poverty, Su Ying is extremely rich.


    Su Luan did not sleep all night, holding a pair of Zhongcheng panda eyes, looking at the door with expectation.


    I can''t stand it. Even if it''s green vegetables and tofu, she can''t bear it!


    However, Su Luan almost screamed when the servant brought up the breakfast.


    "What is this? What are you doing here? " Su Luan looks at the black steamed buns. It''s unbelievable!


    The servant woman''s expression is indifferent: "second young lady eats not to eat?"


    "No! What the hell is this? I''ll see if you''re really going to starve me! " Miss Su Luan''s temper comes up, where she can manage anything else, she directly scolds!


    Too much!


    Don''t allow to bring maid and mammy, after coming in, still took off her clothes and put on coarse cotton padded clothes, finally, even didn''t even eat a mouthful of rice! This is too much! Does she look so bullied?


    However, the original thought to put on a tough stance, the other side will be a little soft, however, the servant did not squint, directly took the black steamed bun to the end.


    Just like that Take away


    "Hello Su Luan is not angry, a kick down, but not to kick to the corner of the table, the pain of her tears rolling, holding the leg in the room to jump around.


    From yesterday to today, Su Luan did not drop rice into the bed, hungry, she fell powerless on the bed.


    However, no matter how hungry she was, she still had a lot of homework to finish. Mother Shen won''t give up her lessons just because she doesn''t eat.


    Su Luan, who had been dragged down from the bed by the servant''s wife for two days, simply had no strength to swear.


    When she saw the black steamed buns on the table again, her eyes were shining and she grabbed them.


    Su Luan''s hands one by one tightly, anxiously into the mouth, the hard black steamed bun like a pair of devil''s hands around her neck, choking her neck, dry and hard to swallow.Su Luan''s eagerness is like having never had a meal in his life. What''s the difference between Su Luan and a beggar?


    Mother Shen looked at her faintly and shook her head.


    Even if her mother was supported, she could not change the fact that she couldn''t get on the stage.


    I still remember when the second girl was punished for kneeling in the ancestral hall for the first time. At such a young age, she was starving for three days and three nights. However, when she saw the black steamed buns, her expression and movements were obviously elegant. It was not like the three girls who were in such a hurry to reincarnate.


    Mother Shen shook her head, and her evaluation of Su Luan went down to a new level.


    Ten days later, a little news came from the palace, which made Su Luan and Su Ying end their days of thinking about their lives on their knees.


    Songtao garden.


    Mrs. Su picked out the fine brocade cloth from the storehouse and made a comparison on Su Luan.


    "Niang, I don''t want the clothes made by our sewing room. Let''s go to Yinshu and buy them." Su Luan looked at the material in front of her eyes. However, the craftsmanship and style made by Yinshu could not be compared with her own sewing room?


    When she mentioned this, Mrs. Su was very angry.


    Silver note! A hundred thousand taels of silver! It''s gone!


    There not only have their own private savings of private money, more is stolen from Liu''s there. All of them were taken by the thieves overnight.


    If I had known that, how good would it be if I had taken it out early to make clothes and make jewelry for luan''er?


    Su Luan didn''t know Mrs. Su''s remorse. She held Mrs. Su''s arm and acted like a kitten: "mother, why don''t we choose these, let''s go chanting Shu?


    Princess Liu set up a flower feast to invite the famous women in Beijing to the banquet. It''s called going to a banquet. In fact, because the fifth Prince is not young, Liu Guifei just borrowed this flower feast to secretly choose a princess for the fifth prince.


    The fifth Prince''s literary talent and martial arts are excellent. His majesty is very pleased with him. We all see the future.


    For the position of the five princesses, how can the noble girls in Beijing not go all out to decorate and dress up? And Yin Shu is their first choice.


    Because in recent years, the popular styles in Beijing are passed down by Yin Shu.


    Now, they have long been singing out of the style as a fashion standard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 28

    How does Mrs. Su not want to make su Luan look gorgeous? It''s a pity that a clever woman can''t make a meal without rice.


    How can she take out the money when she can''t move the money in public, and all the money she has saved in private is taken away by others?


    Mrs. Su had to sink her face: "luan''er, you also know that our prime minister''s house is very expensive and the ancestral property is not rich, and your father is a man with two sleeves. Where can I get so much money to sing Shu to buy you clothes?"


    Sing Shu''s things are always expensive.


    If you want to fight those noble families, you have to take out several thousand taels of silver? It can''t be spelled in any way.


    "But - when the time comes, everyone is wearing the beautiful clothes of Yin Shu, but her daughter can only wear her own clothes. Isn''t it a joke?"


    "This..." Mrs. Su hated the thief in her heart. If she had not been stolen, would she have been so hard up?


    "Nothing! Since we can''t afford it, we can make a similar one, won''t it Mrs. Su patted her chest and promised.


    Lotus garden.


    Su Ying, who was dressed in a goose yellow dark pattern and plain skirt, looked at the account books in his hand and said with a smile: "yes, the turnover this month has increased a lot. If you order to go on, this month''s bonus will be increased by 10%


    Green Mark said with a smile, "Miss, you are so kind and kind. But it''s really thanks to the flower feast of Princess Liu that we''ve made a lot of money. "


    "Miss, how can you just make money? You haven''t chosen your own jewelry yet. "


    You can''t dress others up, but you don''t wear anything?


    Su Ying laughed and said, "put these clothes away. Su Luan can''t wear it. How can I afford it, miss? "


    What''s more, she''s better to keep a low profile now, because she doesn''t know who her real enemy is. She only knows that the other party is very powerful, and the people who know her strong enough are very afraid.


    If he found out his relationship with the Yin Shu business, presumably, the other side will certainly kill. She''ll be in trouble then.


    Originally, she had already ordered a marriage, so she didn''t have to go, but Liu Guifei didn''t know what kind of psychology she was out of. She even gave her a special post, forcing her to go.


    "Red wave frowns a way:" three young lady can go to Yin Shu to buy? "


    "Not this time." Su Ying smiles with certainty.


    Mrs. Su lost so many silver tickets that she couldn''t cry. How could she be willing to pay a large price to buy luxury goods for Su Luan.


    "But..." Su Ying looks at the account book at hand, she suddenly thought of an idea, beckoning to the green mark.


    Murmuring a few words, green mark immediately smile: "good, this idea is wonderful."


    The master and servant looked at each other and laughed.


    The party is coming soon.


    Mrs. Su has a sister, Auntie sun, who married into Ouyang mansion. Her daughter, Ouyang Xin, sent someone to pick up Su Luan early. Su Luan is also afraid that she and Su Ying are going together to reduce her style. So she happily takes Ouyang Xin''s hand and goes away.


    They two entered the palace, but now there are su Ying and Su Xiu.


    Su Ying and Su Xiu got off the carriage at the gate of the palace, changed the sedan chair, and was carried to the cold fragrant hall where Liu Guifei gave a banquet.


    For example, after the palace maid inquired about Su Luan''s whereabouts, Su Ying and Su Xiu went all the way. Before they approached, they heard Su Luan''s voice coming from the peony lace.


    "Don''t believe it. My second sister is really ugly, stupid and stupid. She can''t learn anything about piano, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s just a straw bag. You can avoid her if you have nothing to do. Who knows if she will have a fit or not."


    "What? Besides being ugly, your second sister is a piece of rubbish, and she still has wind? "


    Su Luan said solemnly: "originally I didn''t want to tell you about it, but since she has come today, it''s hard to guarantee that you won''t see the clue, so it''s better to say it in advance. You, you must avoid her. Don''t get too close to her. Do you know? "


    "No wonder, she has been hiding in your residence for so many years, and she hasn''t come out once. It turns out that she is afraid of being known about the disease." Someone suddenly realized.


    But some people retort, "isn''t it? If your second sister is really so bad, how could the empress betroth her to the king of Huai? "


    Su Luan frowned and said, "cut, although the king of Huai was famous ten years ago, he has never stepped out of the Huai palace in the past ten years. It is said that he has been lying on his bed. Who knows when it will be..."


    Ouyang Xin, who stood on the same line with Su Luan, said, "what''s more, you don''t know that the king of Huai is also known as the king of ghosts. He ordered seven relatives, but seven fiancees died one after another. Such a tough man Do you dare to marry


    "So you mean that Su Ying''s death is coming?" One of them asked nervously.


    When Su Luan heard this, she was in a good mood. She said with a smile: "so, you should stay away from her, otherwise, who knows if you will get into trouble."


    It turns out that Su Luan is slandering her so much outside.


    Although Su Ying wants to keep a low profile, it doesn''t mean that people will not fight back if they are bullied.Su Ying''s mouth flashed a smile, stood in front of the flower stand, whispered softly: "three sisters, you are here, let me find it all."


    Under the pale cherry trees.


    Su Ying stands with her hair in a simple but noble style. Her long black hair is full of crystal luster, and her light green dress is clean and simple.


    The soft white face of that piece of lanolin jade like soft white eyes on the water waves of the eyes, looking forward to flying, waist Yingying a bunch, it seems that her posture is like a soft willow.


    The wind blows flowers.


    Cherry blossoms are falling.


    Little petals adorn her eyebrows, shoulders and skilful skirt, drawing a beautiful picture.


    In that moment, everyone stopped.


    Who is this fairy like woman?


    "Second sister, how did you come so fast?" Su Luan is the first to return to his mind, frowning at Su Ying.


    Second sister? If you remember correctly, Su Luan was the second miss of Su Fu?


    In front of her eyes, this fairy like girl is Su Luan''s second young lady Su Ying who is self abased and ugly? I can''t tell.


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "fast? Did the third sister arrive early and said a lot of things? Is the third sister thirsty? Why don''t you have something to drink


    Su Luan choked, and immediately his face was ugly.


    Su Ying is afraid to have heard those words that he slandered her before? Hum, just hear it. What can she do to herself? How dare she?


    "Well, Miss Su er''s skirt is really beautiful. Was it made by Yin Shu Li?" The girl with sharp eyes saw that Su Ying''s dress was not vulgar and said in surprise, "is this a new style? Why didn''t we see it? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 29

    Most of the dresses and skirts on the scene were customized by Yin Shu, and most of the pearls and jades were produced by Yinshu.


    Yin Shu production, must be a boutique, this sentence Su Ying casually said the advertising language is now widely spread, we are familiar with it.


    At this time, everyone''s line of sight falls on Su Ying.


    If you really see her in a plain colored skirt, although the style is simple, it is light and flexible. It looks very eye-catching. Although I don''t know where it is good, I always feel that it is more pleasing to the eye.


    Remove the gorgeous color, complicated cutting, Su Ying''s skirt looks natural and fresh, it seems that the eyes are a kind of enjoyment.


    Su Luan raised a sneer at the corner of her mouth: "second sister, is this skirt really made by Yin Shu Li? It''s impossible. How can you afford to buy a skirt from yinshuli


    Su Ying lowered her head, as if she felt a little Inferiority: "the third sister is right. Where can I afford to buy the skirt of Yinshu? This skirt is only made in my spare time. Third sister''s skirt is beautiful. Is it made by Yin Shu Li? "


    At this time, Su Luan was wearing a long red and golden dress, with her slender arms holding soft milk cloud yarn, and a black brocade belt bound her slender waist, which made her beautiful and charming.


    Today, Su Luan''s dress is undoubtedly the most eye-catching, but also the focus of all people in the field.


    Su Luan naturally knows this. She is proud to raise her chin and squint at Su Ying.


    Ouyang Xin said, "what''s more? Luan''er this is the new product of Yinshu this season. Yinshu''s boss specially made it to order. It is said that all of them are just one. "


    Su Luan''s shy drooping eyes did not deny Ouyang Xin''s words.


    Can the Yin Shu boss specially tailor-made? Everyone looked at Su Luan with Yan Xian''s eyes, and the envy of his eyes showed no doubt.


    It turns out that It turns out that this skirt was finally bought by the third miss of the Su family. There are some regrets in everyone''s heart.


    And this kind of vision is Su Luan''s favorite and most useful.


    All of a sudden, the crowd sounded a cold sneer, "Yin Shu boss to you tailor-made? Su Luan, do you take yourself seriously? Who do you think you are. "


    Such rude and sharp words stabbed Su Luan like a sharp sword. Her face became stiff in an instant: "Zhao yunnuan, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    At this time, standing in front of Su Luan is a beautiful girl. She was wearing a light pink lotus bra. She wore a hundred flowers skirt on her slender waist and embroidered with white red plums on her train. It looked fresh and natural.


    Zhao yunnuan squinted at Su Luan with a smile: "nonsense? Su Luan, I think you are the one who talks nonsense! Ha ha, I advise you to change this dress now, otherwise, you will die very ugly


    At this time, only Su Ying understood what Zhao yunnuan was saying, and she agreed with Zhao yunnuan very much.


    But is Zhao yunnuan reminding Su Luan? Obviously not.


    Zhao yunnuan knows Su Luan''s temperament. She can''t change her dress. Therefore, she is deliberately attacking Su Luan.


    Su Luan was so angry: "shut up! If you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb! "


    If it was not for the many noble women in this place, Su Luan would have slapped her in the face.


    Zhao yunnuan, however, pulled the corners of his mouth with a sneer: "Oh! Good intentions do not pay off. Since you want to die yourself, don''t blame others. "


    With that, she turned and left.


    I don''t know if she was intentional. When passing by Su Ying, she heavily stepped on Su Ying''s instep. Su Ying is how skilled, how can she step on.


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Ying subconsciously takes a step backward. Zhao yunnuan''s feet are suddenly empty. When he falls on the ground, he makes a sharp and harsh sound.


    Her body swayed, and she would not have fallen, but because Su Ying was by her side, and she always liked to do such small movements in the dark, Zhao yunnuan''s body fell forward, and there was a garden full of seven color begonias.


    "Bang -" Zhao yunnuan fell down in the garden and fell into a dog''s excrement.


    For a moment, there was a sound of air pumping.


    In the eyes of the public, the well-known girl fell into a dog eat shit The news is so overwhelming! At this time, no one went to help Zhao yunnuan. Everyone was surprised and astonished at her embarrassed appearance.


    "Su Ying, you dare to push me!" Zhao yunnuan finally gets up and shouts at Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s face was sincere and innocent: "I stand in front of you. If I push you, how can you rush forward? It''s impossible. "


    Yeah, it''s not logical at all. Although the impression of Su Ying is not very good, but Su Ying said the truth. She stood in front of Zhao yunnuan, how to make her fall forward?


    Zhao Yun''s heating was half dead, but he could only glare at Su Ying: "well, you two sisters are a group! I tell you, today, none of you can run away. Wait for your bad luck


    Su Ying doesn''t know why Zhao yunnuan is hostile to her, but it doesn''t matter, as long as she knows that they won''t become friends.At this time, a eunuch''s shrill voice rang out: "empress Liu''s concubine has arrived --"


    the lady''s long red and golden dress is rolling along the ground, her slender arms are gently holding the soft milk cloud yarn, and a black brocade belt binds the slender waist that can''t be grasped It looks noble and elegant and beautiful.


    However, at this time, almost all people''s eyes were like falling to the ground, and they were wandering on Liu Guifei and Su Luan in surprise.


    These two people The dress is as like as two peas! As like as two peas!


    From style to color, there is almost nothing like it.


    If there is no difference, it is the texture of the cloth, the width of the waist and the fineness of the stitches.


    Liu Guifei''s Scarlet and gold skirt is not ordinary from the fabric.


    But Su Luan''s original is not bad, but by contrast, we can see the clue.


    How could this be so Su Luan''s face turned a little white in an instant. She was surprised.


    Oh, my God, she bumped into a dress with Liu Guifei. This At this point, Su Luan was just about to hit the wall.


    Zhao yunnuan clearly reminded her just now, but she didn''t find out, instead, she scolded her back! At this time, Su Luan really wanted to slap himself hard.


    When Liu Guifei came in, she didn''t squint. When she sat down, her eyes gave a slight pause when she swept to Su Luan. Her face seemed to sink, but she soon recovered.


    Zhao yunnuan, the second miss of Zhao who came out of the general''s residence, looked at Su Luan and Ouyang Xin with a smile of irony. "Ouyang core, didn''t you just say that Su Luan''s dress is the new style of this season, and there is only one? As like as two peas in the imperial concubine? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 30

    Ouyang Xin suddenly stops talking. She stares at Su Luan in surprise. When she comes in with her in the carriage in the morning, Su Luan boasts to her that this is Yinshu''s new product. At that time, she was envious and envious, but she didn''t expect


    Liu Guifei looked at Su Luan with a smile: "Miss Su San''s skirt is really beautiful. I heard it was made by Yin Shu Li?"


    Su Luan''s face was pale with fright, and she couldn''t speak.


    Zhao yunnuan was very proud with a smile: "Su Luan, did you feel proud just now? Don''t you say it was bought by Yin Shu Li? "


    Liu Guifei frowned: "Zhao Guanshi said to this palace that this skirt is only one. If you dare to go to jail, you can''t forgive me. It''s hard for you to enter the prison


    A smile flashed across Su Ying''s eyes. Liu Guifei''s idea of drunkard is not wine. What she wants to punish is not Yin Shu business.


    As we all know, this skirt has been hanging out for a long time, and it is normal to be imitated.


    What''s more, Yinshu business has always said that no two, said only to do one, has always been only this one out of print.


    Zhao yunnuan said with a smile: "lady, we all know that this skirt has been hung out in Yinshu shop, and it is possible that someone can fake it. You can''t wrongly Yinshu company."


    At the same time, many people came out to ask for help.


    "Yes, madam, it must have been copied by the third miss of the Su family? If you look at the embroidery, it is not made by Yin Shu. "


    "Cut, it''s a shame that you even dare to wear it out."


    "That is, if you can''t afford it, you can''t afford it. You should wear counterfeit goods."


    As a result, countless vicious words fell on Su Luan.


    Su Luan was so angry that he couldn''t refute half a sentence because it was a fact.


    With a cold smile, Liu Guifei quickly turned back and changed into a plain colored dress. Then she sat down on the high position again.


    Su Luan''s face became darker. She thought that she had offended Liu Guifei this time. Let alone the position of the five princesses, she would be grateful if Liu Guifei could not give her little shoes to wear.


    What does Liu Guifei dislike the most? Su Ying is very clear, and it is because of this that she will use this method.


    Liu Guifei''s skirt actually hung out a week ago, and has been hanging on the hanger of Yinshu.


    Many people like it very much, but they are deterred because of the high price.


    Moreover, the clothes hanging on that position can only be bought by cards above platinum, because only one piece of clothes is made in that position.


    Because of the flower feast, Su Ying presented the dress as a gift to Liu Guifei. Listening to Zhao''s reply, Liu Guifei seemed very happy.


    But because Su Luan is locked up and has no information from the outside world, she has no idea that the dress has been hung up or ordered by Princess Liu.


    She picked up the drawing by the window that day. She was shocked and urged the sewing room to rush out.


    But who would know that Liu Guifei took this red and golden skirt?


    Liu Guifei''s impression of Su Luan is not good, so everyone began to crowd her out, and the seats were far away from her.


    This makes Su Luan pale, but she can only swallow her anger to the bottom of her heart.


    The charming and graceful lady Liu is sitting on the high position in the hall, with a round pendant shaped crystal necklace between her neck, which is shining with mysterious light, just like the lady who is drinking tea with low eyes.


    At this time, a maid blue smoke holding a red lacquer tray came up. With a smile, Liu Guifei stretched out her thin white fingers and quietly lifted the red cloth on the tray.


    All of a sudden, the red lacquer tray was glittering and glittering. When I fixed my eyes, I saw that there was an east pearl as big as a dragon''s eye.


    Dongzhu is shining brightly. Obviously, it is worth a lot of money.


    Liu Guifei said with a smile: "today, please have a contest between calligraphy and painting. If you get the first prize, who will be rewarded with this east pearl?"


    Liu Guifei is good at painting. It is common sense for her to throw out this topic. Everyone has expected it.


    This east pearl is worth a lot of money, so it''s very popular. What''s more, Liu Guifei''s words still have words.


    If someone has won the first place in calligraphy and painting, it is not only Dongzhu, but also the fifth prince.


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes flashed with bright light, looking forward to and hoping for the princess Liu.


    "Of course, if you are not good at painting, you can also do not draw. Today, it is not compulsory for everyone to participate. Those who are willing to participate will go there to get ink and brush." Liu Guifei''s smile is gentle and friendly.


    On the square, there are rows of tables and tables, which are arranged in a neat and orderly manner, and all the tables are equipped with pigments and rice paper.


    Su Ying naturally won''t show her talent at this time. What''s more, she''s a person who has already ordered a relative, and then she''ll take the position of five princesses with them. It''s hard to say.


    Su Ying walks in the crowd at will. Suddenly, she is stopped by Zhao yunnuan.


    Zhao Yun gave her a cold smile, "what? Do you know how to read picturesAt this time, on the exquisite Xuan paper in front of Zhao yunnuan, the artistic conception of blooming flowers and competing beauty is painted.


    Although the impression of Zhao yunnuan is not good, it has to be said that Zhao yunnuan''s painting skills are quite good. Every stroke, sometimes delicate, sometimes fighting.


    But Su Ying''s mouth brings up a faint smile.


    Zhao yunnuan really want to get that pearl? In order to get the Pearl, Zhao yunnuan even played such a clumsy trick?


    Zhao yunnuan didn''t know that Su Ying had already seen her clue, and saw a slight sneer on her lips: "Su Ying, in fact, I really hate you, I hate you very much."


    "Oh? I''d like to hear more about it. " Su Ying always keeps a gentle and appropriate smile.


    "Want to know? Then I''ll tell you, I''ll tell you... " However, Zhao yunnuan''s words have not yet finished, but the field suddenly changes.


    Su Ying behind, do not know who vigorously hit her, unprepared she couldn''t help but stagger.


    At this time, close to her hand, Zhao yunnuan''s inkstone fell to the ground and made a crisp sound.


    And the ink spilled.


    Su Ying turns to look for the person pushing her, but how can''t find it.


    How quickly that man disappeared!


    At this time, Zhao yunnuan looked at the ink that had fallen to the ground, and suddenly his face was like opening a dyeing house, which was very wonderful.


    Her ink That ink is At this time, Zhao yunnuan would like to slap Su Ying on the face.


    But Su Ying grabbed her delicate wrist and said with a sneer, "the lady will not choose a pampered and willful girl to be the fifth princess. Now do you want to fight? I will never stop you. "


    Miss Zhao''s eyes flashed suddenly, and her red face gradually returned to the original state. When she saw Su Ying again, her eyes had already taken a trace of smile: "it''s OK. I''ll go and carry it myself."


    Miss Zhao''s maid left and went down, and soon brought a side of ink up.


    But this time the ink Su Ying smiles but says nothing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 31

    Next to the flower stand, a maid in a pale blue dress came to Su Ying and said in a respectful low voice, "Miss Su Er, your sleeves are stained with ink. Our imperial concubine''s maidservant orders you to go to the side hall to change it."


    How could lady Liu care so much about her? It doesn''t look like it.


    There is no one else in the quiet and luxurious side hall, only Su Ying who has changed her dress.


    By the time she came out, all the paintings had been hung on the shelves, and the comments had begun.


    Miss Zhao''s painting of flowers is hanging in the courtyard. It''s amazing that this painting can attract butterflies. It''s amazing to all of us.


    Liu Guifei was also surprised: "it''s amazing that she can attract butterflies. Don''t these butterflies think it''s a real flower


    "The princess and empress Shengming, maybe these butterflies really think these are real flowers. They are all well painted by Miss Zhao." The eunuch complimented.


    "It seems that today''s champion must be Miss Zhao." Liu Guifei light a smile: "come on, the east bead presents."


    After a while, Liu Guifei''s maid came over in a panic and whispered several times beside her.


    Liu Guifei''s look changed again and again, "Dongzhu was stolen?"


    "Yes, it''s true, and Guan Dongzhu''s blue smoke was hit by a blow and fainted on the ground."


    What, Dongzhu was stolen?


    How could that be possible?


    Everyone looked at each other, and did not know what to do.


    "No one left just now. It should have nothing to do with us?" Su Luan suddenly said in a loud voice. He remembered that Su Ying did leave.


    "Yes, we are all painting. Only those who don''t draw have the chance to leave."


    "Who is it, then?" Numerous lines of sight converge on Su Ying.


    Suddenly, someone accused: "I saw that Su Ying girl just left."


    "Yes! I saw it, too


    "I also saw Miss Su Ying walking towards the side hall."


    Crash, all eyes are focused on Su Ying.


    But Su Ying looked calm and could not see emotion on her face.


    At this time, we have arrived at the gate of the side hall, and see that the girl is really lying on the ground, motionless.


    "Blue smoke, blue smoke, wake up, the lady is coming." Liu Guifei''s maid, Zuo Yun, called out.


    Blue smoke wakes up slowly and opens his eyes with difficulty.


    "What happened? Didn''t you keep that pearl? What about Dongzhu Liu Guifei''s warm and amiable face is now full of haze.


    Blue smoke immediately cried, "Niang, Dongzhu was stolen!"


    "Guarding the forest outside the hall, no one else has a chance to steal it. If there is one, it is the people in the hall." Su Luan would like to immediately implicate Su Ying.


    However, Su Luan''s words have been responded by many people.


    Su Ying does not help her forehead.


    Silly Su Luan, silly Su Luan, does she think she can be better if she proves that she is a thief? They''re both good and bad, OK? It''s not as simple as a suit.


    Liu Guifei''s cold line of sight shoots at Su Ying, and asks blue smoke: "how to return a responsibility specifically?"


    LAN Yan said: "the maid brought the cake in. Before she went into the room, she found that someone attacked behind her. At that time, the man pressed the maid in the corner of the wall and did not allow her to turn back. She forced her to ask the maid where the East Pearl was collected."


    Liu Guifei swept Su Ying lightly, "do you see that man''s face? Is it among these people? "


    Blue smoke''s line of sight is wandering in the sight of a group of girls, which is suppressed by the sight of blue smoke. All the girls dare not look at her, only Su Ying looks at her with a smile.


    Hit her on purpose, dirty her clothes and take her to clean them?


    This is clearly a bureau, a special Bureau against her.


    Su Ying knew it was the Bureau, but she still went in, because she just wanted to know who was harming her.


    Sure enough, after looking around for a circle, LAN Yan fixed her sight on Su Ying, pointed to her and called out: "it''s her! It''s the girl. The maid remembers her facial features. Her eyes are very beautiful


    Is it really Su Ying?


    In a flash, almost all the girls will automatically step away from Su Ying.


    I didn''t expect it. I didn''t expect that Prime Minister Su had a stolen daughter. It seems that his great wisdom will be destroyed.


    Liu Guifei glared at Su Ying: "so far, what else do you have to say?"


    Su Ying asked faintly: "does the imperial concubine and empress also think that the courtiers are thieves?"


    Liu Guifei coldly looked at blue smoke: "what evidence do you have?"


    "Yes!" Blue smoke took out a gold hairpin from his sleeve and said to Su Ying, "this gold hairpin was taken away by me when you held me hostage! Now, you can''t deny it? "


    Everyone''s eyes are fixed on the butterfly gold hairpin.In the crowd, there is a person''s eyes began to panic, that person''s name is Zhao yunnuan.


    Su Ying looked at her faintly and said calmly, "you lie."


    Who did not expect, Su Ying''s reaction should be so calm, was framed as a thief, she should not panic?


    "Oh? I don''t know how she lied? " At this time, the door suddenly came into a bright yellow figure.


    He was about fifty years old. He was tall and strong, and his eyes were shining with dignity. He stood at will and stood with his hands on his back. However, he had a noble and arrogant manner.


    The emperor? How did the emperor come here?


    A group of people all knelt down and saluted Emperor Ming three times and nine times.


    Emperor Ming naturally sat in the first place and waved his hand at will: "get up, don''t be polite."


    At this time, there were two beautiful men standing beside the emperor. Now they stand beside the emperor, one left and one right respectively,


    the one on the right is the fifth prince, and another We don''t even know each other.


    The fifth prince was dressed in a gorgeous gold silk robe. His eyebrows were like swords and his eyes were like stars. His beautiful eyes were as elegant as ink splashing mountains and waters. He looked at people with a little casual smile, which seemed to be very gentle.


    And the man on the other side


    When everyone''s eyes were watching his face, they all took a breath of cold air.


    How can there be such a perfect man in the world? The fifth Prince looked very good originally, but standing in front of this person, suddenly like a dim pearl jade, lost its brilliance.


    The exquisite profile of the God like lines is like the brilliance between heaven and earth. It seems that the brilliance of heaven and earth is concentrated in the depth of his beautiful Obsidian eyes. He is elegant and introverted, like the ink splashing landscape, but people can''t move their eyes when they see it.


    ,


    who is this person? Perfect?


    Who is this person? Can you stand side by side with the fifth prince?


    Liu Guifei looks astonished. She is also a little surprised at the emperor''s coming here. Yu Guang glances at the peerless beautiful man who suddenly appears. A shadow flashes in the deep of Liu Guifei''s eyes.


    The charming and gentle lady Liu said with a smile to the Emperor: "Your Majesty, you are always at your disposal. How can you come to my concubine now?"


    The emperor waved his hand at will: "I heard that there was a flower feast. I was playing chess with Feifei in vain, so I came to have a look."


    Not white? Is the night not white?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 32

    Second prince, is the night not white?


    It turns out that the night is not white! Night feibai, who has been sleeping in the huaiwang mansion for ten years, has been ordered to be the ghost king who has been killed by him for several times!


    For a moment, we all looked at him.


    How beautiful, what a face of a demon!


    Eyebrow if far Dai, eyes like peach blossom, lips if Dan, bright eyes and white teeth, chin lines like noble according to proud cold. At this time, he is like a delicate and elegant ink painting, noble and elegant, as bright as a star.


    Oh, my God, is the night not white?


    Who said he was the ghost king? Is there such a beautiful ghost king? What if he was the ghost king? They are love ghost king!


    For a time, almost all the girls'' eyes were attracted by the night, almost all eyes closed.


    The fifth prince on one side was also the favored son of heaven, but compared with the night is not white, well, the fifth prince can finally rest at the same time.


    When Su Ying saw that face, she was surprised, but she quickly hid her emotion.


    Night is not white, this man is the legendary king of Huai, that is, in her name, the fiance who has lived in the Huai palace for ten years.


    But she was sure that she had seen his face clearly not long ago.


    She saved his life in that carriage.


    And that night, she ran away from him, and they had a long time.


    If he is really the king of Huai It is not difficult to guess why he did not dare to show his true face when he was chased and killed that day.


    Because we all know that huaiwang was too ill for a long time and could not even walk on the road. How could he fly on the eaves and walk on the wall outside?


    But the man in black that night He can command a lot of killers in black.


    The most killers in black are in the legendary dark Pavilion.


    So, what is the relationship between the ghost Prince of the dark Pavilion and the king of Huai?


    Su Ying suddenly wants to understand!


    It was his highness Huai Wang who came to her lotus garden to make trouble twice in a row!


    What is he doing for? It must be to get out of marriage!


    To understand this, Su Ying''s heart suddenly brightened, and she decided to find a chance to talk to his highness Huai Wang.


    Just today''s layout It''s a bit clumsy. It doesn''t look like Huai Wang''s handwriting?


    Su Ying''s line of sight swept toward the king of Huai, but saw that he was looking at himself with a smile in his eyes.


    Su Ying''s heart moved.


    No.


    He should not recognize the relationship between himself and the peony mask girl, also do not know his relationship with Yin Shu business.


    Isn''t he looking for the peony mask girl? If you know it''s your own, you''ve already come to the door. Why let your subordinates come again and again to scare yourself?


    Su Ying suddenly felt a little funny.


    If he knew that he was the peony mask girl he was looking for, he would not be angry and spit blood.


    However, if you can get angry with him, Su Ying says that he is very angry.


    At this time, the emperor looked at Su Ying: "what did you say just now? You know she''s lying? "


    The emperor pointed to the kneeling blue smoke and said to Su Ying with a smile.


    Su Ying''s face was calm, and her deep eyes were like a piece of cold jade sunk in the ice water: "yes, I''m sure the maid is lying. She''s pure slander."


    "Oh? You can say it. If it is reasonable, I will decide for you. " The emperor sat in a high position and looked down at the people below.


    Su Ying respectfully kowtowed a head, and then turned to the blue smoke, a pair of eyes as black as a little paint, shining, she said calmly: "you just say it again."


    LAN Yan felt a little uneasy in her heart. When she looked at some place, she drew back with a trace of firmness: "what I just said was that the maid brought the cake in, and before she went into the room, she found that someone attacked behind. At that time, the man pressed the maid in the corner of the wall and did not allow her to turn back. She forced her to ask the maid where the East Pearl was collected. What''s more, the maid saw Miss Su''s face and it was really her! "


    See blue smoke solemnly floor face, Su Ying suddenly smile.


    "What you said is quite right and correct. There is not a single error in what you said just now. There is not one more word, but a lot of one word." Su Ying faintly smile, that pair of black and white eyes clearly with banter and ridicule.


    The emperor was a little surprised. Suddenly, he suddenly realized that he was in general. He said with a smile to Su Ying: "you are a smart girl. You can find flaws here."


    "Ah?" There was a cry of surprise.


    What is it? The emperor understood? But they don''t understand.


    Where is the flaw?


    Night is not white phoenix eyes micro MI, smile not smile to see Su Ying one eye, what words also did not say.


    The emperor said with a straight face to Liu Guifei: "I used to think that you are smart, but I didn''t expect to raise such a fool around me. I quickly sent him out with a stick."


    Liu Guifei smile should be under, but she still some don''t understand, flaw in the end where.Blue smoke cried: "what''s wrong with me? Even if I die, I''ll let my maids die. "


    The emperor looked at her: "you have too many loopholes in this sentence, you know you don''t know it.". Extraordinary, tell me about it. "


    YeFan is his Highness the fifth prince.


    At this time, he stepped forward and said with a smile, "my son''s minister is stupid, and I only see two flaws."


    "Oh, it''s not easy to see two places. Tell me about it." The emperor said.


    "Yes." The night looked as like as two peas of blue smoke, smiled at her lightly: "precisely because you are the same as the first time, that is the flaw" second times. As like as two peas, if it is not carried back in advance, it is absolutely impossible to say exactly the same second times, and if there is interruption.


    If you recite it in advance, it means that blue smoke has long been premeditated.


    Blue smoke''s face suddenly became stiff and pale.


    What a cunning girl su er! She even calculated it!


    "The second point is that you are really stupid." Night special looked at her one eye: "you said you were pressed against like the wall, the murderer does not allow you to turn back, ask, such you, how to see the killer''s appearance?"


    Blue smoke''s face turned white instantly, and her body was tottering. It turns out that she made such a mistake As the fifth prince said, he was stupid and violent.


    Night extraordinary reply to the Emperor: "son minister stupid, only see these two flaws, as for other flaws, also ask father to solve."


    The old emperor looked at night feibai and Su Ying. Suddenly, he laughed, "feibai, that''s your daughter-in-law who hasn''t been through the door. Don''t you clean her up?"


    Night is not white bowing a ceremony, light voice way: "the son minister is dull, can''t see the flaw."


    The old emperor glanced at him. Don''t you see the flaw? To whom?


    Emperor Ming looked at Su Ying again: "if you can say the third flaw, I will make the decision for you, not only to return your innocence, but also to reward you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 33

    You don''t have to give me a reward. You just need to pay back your innocence.


    If she is charged with stealing, it will have a bad effect on her later.


    Su Ying originally wanted to keep a low profile, but now she can''t keep a low profile, so she has to keep a high profile.


    See her faint smile: "emperor, you see the cake on this table, do you want to eat a piece?"


    Night is not white to see a trace of Su Ying, no one can understand what he meant by the flash of light in his dark eyes.


    "Ha ha ha ha - good, good, good, worthy of being Su Aiqing''s daughter, so smart." The emperor took a look at the blue smoke: "you said that you were attacked before you stepped into the door, but if it is true, the cakes should be scattered on the ground instead of on the desk."


    That''s right -


    everyone suddenly realized.


    Don''t you just put this cake on the table? This blue smoke is so careless.


    However, it can also be seen from this that the French net is broad and not neglected. As long as it has been done, it will certainly leave traces.


    Ye feibai looked at his little wife who had not passed the door.


    It''s a little smart, but The girl with the peony mask came to his mind, and he shook his head regretfully.


    He already has that girl in his heart, and he can''t hold anyone else. Therefore, the engagement must be solved.


    The old emperor looked at night Fei with a glance: "since blue smoke is the murderer, then who can find out the east pearl, I will make him a wish."


    "The emperor."


    "Father."


    The two voices remembered at the same time.


    One is Su Ying.


    One is that the night is not white.


    "Oh? It''s rare that you have such a tacit understanding and speak at the same time. In this case, Zhao Xin, prepare the pen and ink. " Zhao Xin was the eunuch in charge and the eunuch beside the emperor.


    Two copies of ink are on the desk.


    The emperor said with a smile: "now, both of you will write down the hiding place of Dongzhu at the same time, and then write down the things you want. I''ll see if you really have a good heart."


    Su Ying writes fast.


    The night is neither white nor behind.


    The old emperor opened a letter that was not white at night, and wrote: in the bud of purple tulip.


    On Su Ying''s letterhead, it says: inside the bud of purple tulip.


    these two people as like as two peas in every word, if they were not sure that they had not passed the air in advance, the emperor thought the two men were cheating.


    "In the bud of purple tulip?" The emperor shook the letter in his hand.


    "Back to the emperor, yes." Su Ying replied.


    "Back to my father, yes." Night is not white voice almost and Su Ying''s voice at the same time.


    The emperor burst out laughing: "you two, shadow son, if you also call on the father emperor, you can be word for word. If it''s fate, it''s fate. There''s a link between our hearts. "


    Who has a heart to heart connection with that demon man? Su Ying''s stomach Fei.


    "Somebody, open the bud of that purple tulip." At the emperor''s command, naturally someone copied it.


    Soon, the Pearl was presented.


    The emperor said with a smile, "every evening, the flowers that come out of tulips will close automatically. I didn''t expect that the other party would use this natural phenomenon to slander others. It''s really hateful. What else do you have to say


    Liu Guifei quickly clear away, blue smoke to sacrifice.


    The emperor said, "now, let me see if you two still have a good heart." The emperor opened the letter with a smile, but in the next moment, the smile solidified in the corner of his mouth.


    The night is not white to ask for a divorce.


    Su Ying, unexpectedly also asked to retire!


    The two men, the emperor, did not know whether they were crying or laughing.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty looked at Ye Fei Bai and Su Ying, but he really felt that they were talented and beautiful. They looked like a pair of Bi people.


    At the same time, they felt that they should be together and it was a pity to separate.


    The emperor coughed and said in a slow voice, "I should have promised, but I''ll give you one month. If it''s still the decision, I''ll promise you. "


    At this point, the emperor took the letter back to his arms, and a cunning flashed in his eyes.


    It''s not Bai Rui Zhi. This girl is so smart that he doesn''t believe that they can''t find each other. One month''s time should be enough The emperor weighed his chin, considering what excuse he would like to find in a month to extend it.


    Around the female dependents are looking at each other, the heart is very curious.


    What kind of wish is it that your majesty has made so mysterious?


    Su Ying''s lips flash a smile: let alone a month, even if it is two months, three months, she is also determined to quit marriage, such a man she is not happy to accept.


    Ye feibai''s eyes had the same smile and expression as her. He bowed to the emperor with a gentle voice: "thank you, father!"Emperor Ming nodded.


    He was a bit out of spirits, so he sat down and left.


    After the emperor left, many female dependents also left, Su Ying is ready to leave.


    But at this moment, Liu Guifei sent the palace girl to call Su Ying to her and raised her eyebrows with a kind face: "Miss Su doesn''t need to leave in a hurry. Why don''t you stay here to have a cup of tea with us?"


    Liu Guifei smiles, the smile on her lips is elegant and noble, but her beautiful eyes are dignified.


    Su Ying is submissive and droops her eyes: "the empress is wrongly in love. How dare Su Ying drink tea with her concubine?"


    "Even the emperor praised Miss Su''s intelligence. Why don''t you give me face?" Liu Guifei''s fingers gently buckle on the table, her beautiful eyes flow, like a smile.


    "Su Ying doesn''t dare. Su Ying has always been stupid and can''t afford to be praised by his mother." Su Ying looks a little timid.


    Su Luan on one side is going to be very angry.


    How can su Ying be appreciated by the emperor? Liu Guifei still leaves her to drink tea, but she is disliked by Liu Guifei. She is unwilling and unwilling!


    However, she also knew that she had previously bumped into a dress with Liu Guifei, which made her unhappy. At this time, she even had no courage to hold her thighs.


    Su Ying knows that Liu Guifei doesn''t like herself. Just now the maid planted the blame. She must also have something to do with her. She has a shadow in her eyes, but she still takes her seat.


    Su Ying took a sip of the tea, looked up and saw Liu Guifei''s fingers coated with cardamom and holding the celadon tea set. Her beautiful eyes looked at her unfathomably, with a deep smile on her lips.


    The air pressure around becomes dignified and depressed, but Su Ying seems to feel nothing, drooping her eyes and looking at the embroidered shoes on her feet.


    Her lips with a wisp of smile, Liu Guifei only left her, the purpose is not simple, just afraid of her other party''s things, the heart is very curious.


    It''s just How could she have told her the answer?


    Before that, the crime of planting booties and getting married clearly had something to do with Liu Guifei. She remembers this hatred and will never forget it.


    But Why did Liu Guifei hurt her for no reason? It is worth pondering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 34

    Su Ying thought of the great man in Sufu''s population and sipped his tea. There was a chill in his dark eyes, which was too fast to be caught.


    Is Liu Guifei related to her mother''s death? It was a matter of great importance, and she decided not to make a fuss about it.


    After waiting for a long time, Liu Guifei did not see Su Ying open her mouth, and her anger gradually appeared in her eyes.


    Her lips were slightly pursed, and a chill appeared on her delicate face: "Miss Su, have you had a good time today?"


    Su Ying drooped her eyes and said, "thank you for your gracious hospitality. I appreciate so many wonderful flowers and plants today. I am very happy in my heart."


    Liu Guifei said again: "but I didn''t expect that blue smoke would take the opportunity to make such a thing! Miss Su was almost implicated. Fortunately, it was all right in the end. "


    The smile on Liu Guifei''s face became more and more genial. "It is because of the neglect of discipline in our palace that such unclean hands and feet can be raised. Just now, this palace has made people drag her out! You can rest assured that this palace will give you an account, but you will be wronged. "


    Liu Guifei deliberately mentioned the matter, Su Ying''s face did not half angry, just a faint smile, "the lady is polite, there is a lady to Su Ying, Su Ying is not aggrieved."


    Su Ying is neither humble nor arrogant. She is calm and calm, and calls for Liu Guifei to bite her teeth.


    "Today, I saw Miss Su''s intelligence and wisdom. If Miss Su had not been married, I would really like to betroth you to extraordinary." Liu Guifei deliberately rambles about.


    Su Ying looks at the nose and heart with her eyes, purses her lips and pretends to be silly. She doesn''t say a word.


    Liu Guifei''s eyes turned: "it seems that Miss Su and the second prince really have a good heart. I don''t know what Miss Su wrote on the paper, and the emperor would say that?"


    Liu Guifei looks like a gossip, it seems that she just asked, not deliberately mentioned.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smile, but still respectfully replied: "the empress can ask the emperor in the evening, but the courtiers dare not say much."


    How subtle is Su Ying''s observation? She has long seen that Liu Guifei has made so many preparations. The main idea is in this sentence. But she is used to pretending to be stupid. How can she be like Liu Guifei?


    Liu Guifei looks good. This girl is obviously satirizing her. Who doesn''t know that the emperor has been staying with the newly favored Princess Liu recently? If the emperor wants to stay tonight, he won''t leave in a hurry!


    Liu Guifei''s tone became cold and her mouth was slightly hooked: "the Emperor may not be willing to say it."


    "Since the emperor doesn''t say it, he has his own decision, and the minister and daughter dare not say it."


    Su Ying''s meaning is very obvious. Since the emperor doesn''t say it, I won''t say it either.


    The most common but simple words, but blocked the chest of Liu Guifei, as if knocked a stick, very uncomfortable.


    Liu Guifei was rejected by Su Ying. Her face was very bad. Looking at Su Ying''s face, she was even more ugly. However, she could only sarcasm coldly: "it''s really like a Muggle."


    Su Ying shallow smile: "thank you for your praise."


    Liu Guifei choked again and snorted coldly in her heart.


    Liu Guifei and Su Ying said so many words, but also did not get out of her mouth what words, also lazy to stay her, waved her away.


    Su Ying came out late, and many of her dependents had already returned to their homes.


    Su Ying is about to the gate of the palace, a low and good voice suddenly stopped her. Su Ying turned around and saw that night was not white standing in place.


    He came from the sun, behind him was a dazzling sunset, his eyebrows were as far away as Dai, his eyes were like peach blossom, his face was very beautiful, but his words were cold as ice: "you stop."


    Night is not white, slightly frown, black lacquer eyes flash through a touch of anger color.


    Su Ying smile, face a group of gentle: "Your Highness call me?"


    Ye feibai''s red thin lips, which are perfectly pursed into a line, come to her, one by one, with the voice that two people can hear: "this king will never marry you."


    Word by word, with a touch of determination.


    Su Ying red lips light hook, blooming a light smile.


    Don''t you want to marry her? That was exactly what she thought. She lifted up her lips, with a happy look on her face: "Huai king, don''t worry, I won''t marry you!"


    With that, she did not look at him any more and turned around. Her black and smooth hair glided through the air in a beautiful arc.


    Ye feibai looks at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, but a smile appears on her lips: this girl is really interesting. She is not as free as a young lady in her boudoir.


    However, his heart has long been given to the peony mask girl, and can no longer accommodate other people.


    As soon as he thought of this woman who was as wild as a kitten and as cunning as a fox, he felt a crispy and sweet feeling in his chest.


    But recently she seems to have disappeared. The people he sent out didn''t have any news of her! But in any case, he will get her, imprison her under his own wings, and never let her escape from him!


    Night is not white turn head to order one side Ling Feng way: "this month internal affairs must find her, otherwise raises the head to see me!"Night is not white, think of peony mask girl, slightly squint Phoenix eyes, if March cherry blossom is as brilliant, as long as you find her, when the time comes to terminate the engagement, you will ask your father to give her marriage!


    Night Fei looks at the past from a distance, looking at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, and his eyes jump. He only feels that this feeling seems familiar, but the idea flashed by, and he didn''t catch it at all.


    Su Luan came out of the palace in a hurry. When she got out of the carriage, she ran into her room all the way. Her servant girls were chasing after her: "what''s the matter with you, miss three?"


    The servant girl on the door, will roll into the door


    Then he would tear off his clothes, only with the desecration, rushed to the edge of the table, picked up the scissors and cut them.


    After a while, the scarlet clothes became pieces of rags. Su Luan was not able to get rid of her anger. She stepped on the rags on the ground, and her face was as angry as a pig''s liver.


    Hearing the noise, Mrs. Su heard the movement in the door, patted the door vigorously, and cried out in a hurry: "luan''er, what''s the matter with you?"


    The door was locked, and there was no intention of opening it. Mrs. Su couldn''t help being nervous: "luan''er, open the door quickly. It''s a mother! Open the door! What''s the matter with you? Don''t scare your mother, will you


    Inside the door rang the sound of broken porcelain cup again. Mrs. Su couldn''t help but get up in a hurry and rushed to several people: "you guys, come here and knock the door open!"


    Those people were killed and rushed up to knock the door open.


    At the moment when the door opened, Mrs. Su looked into the door and was startled. She saw Su Luan sitting in a pile of red steps with only her dirty clothes on, with cold and shiny scissors in her hand


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 35

    Mrs. Su was surprised. The servants lowered their heads quickly, but it was still late. The picture just now was deeply introduced into her mind.


    The third young lady of Su''s mansion, who is so rude in her clothes, has been caught by her servants. If she spreads it out


    Mrs. Su''s heart some regret bumped open the door, but at this time regret has been over, and then a Ling in her eyes, directed at the several humanitarians: "don''t go out quickly!"


    Several people back out in fear. Mrs. Su closes the door and looks concerned when she looks back.


    Mrs. Su hurriedly walked a few steps to Su Luan and said, "luan''er, come on, tell your mother, what happened?"


    Su Luan looked at her mother and came to her senses. Her face turned red. She wanted to get angry, but there was no place for her to get angry. She threw down Mrs. Su''s arms and began to cry. She was very pitiful.


    Mrs. Su slowly patted Su Luan''s back, coax: "Luan son is good, tell Niang, who bullied you?"


    Su Luan slowly passed her breath. She got up slowly from Madame Su, wiped her tears and said, "mother, do you know what kind of dress is Liu Guifei wearing today?"


    Madame Su''s eyes were puzzled. She caught a glimpse of the red pieces of clothes on the ground. She was stunned and murmured: "is it?"


    Su Luan nodded sadly.


    "How can this happen? This What can I do? " Madame Su was also flustered for a moment. You know, she bumped into her shirt with Liu Guifei. Isn''t this disgusting?


    Su Luan sobbed low, thinking of Su Ying''s face, she felt uncomfortable all over. Why did she fall ill, but Su Ying could be appreciated by Liu Guifei and the emperor?


    Looking at Mrs. Su''s concerned look, Su Luan hated and said: "it''s nothing. Liu Guifei was not such a mean person, but it was because of Su Ying that little bitch, because her daughter would be ridiculed, that is, she exposed her daughter''s clothes were not Yin Shu''s, but imitated!"


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard that this matter had something to do with Su Ying, she immediately got angry and said, "how could that be true! What did that little bitch do? "


    Su Ying was appreciated by the emperor. Su Luan was dying of jealousy, and his words were even more embellished: "mother, you don''t know, Su Ying''s bitch, deliberately trampling on her daughter, is to elevate herself, deliberately let her daughter be excluded by the public, and she is not happy by the imperial concubine But she was praised by the emperor all of a sudden! Niang, luan''er is not reconciled, luan''er is not reconciled!


    The more she heard it, the more angry she became. She said in a voice of hatred: "I can''t see that she is such a thing. She looks like that man!"


    Su Luan saw Mrs. Su standing on her side. She was already angry, and her heart was more comfortable. She looked worried and unwilling according to Mrs. su. Her eyes twinkled and said, "Niang, lady Su Ying is specially staying for tea. Do you think she intends to marry her to the fifth prince?"


    Madame Su immediately drank: "nonsense, Su Ying has been betrothed to Huai Wang!"


    "Niang, everything is possible before the end of this matter. Today, she is the first prize. The emperor promised to grant her a wish. If it is Then there is nothing impossible. " Su Luan frowned and analyzed it carefully.


    It seems that Su Ying''s high-profile is a little too high-profile today. Mrs. Su was worried about Su Ying because of Liu''s death. She was only left to see her stupidly and timid. No matter what, she can''t be brilliant any more!


    Mrs. Su''s eyebrows were tightly locked up, and the light of resentment came from her eyes.


    She must get rid of Su Ying immediately!


    What''s more, kill two birds with one stone!


    In Hibiscus courtyard.


    All the servants are in good order to do their own things, around is very quiet.


    Su Ying changed her clothes in the daytime. Hongbo kindly brought up a cup of hot tea and handed it to Su Ying. The green mark was chattering about what happened in the palace.


    Red wave temperament than green mark calm, think of more, listen to can not help from the frown.


    Although she has always felt that her young lady is powerful, she also agrees that she should act weak in front of the ladies and masters, which is safer. Today''s Miss seems to be too high-profile.


    "Miss, how about this?" he thought


    Su Ying''s face was quiet, only the corner of her lips contained a trace of smile. She said, "if it''s not like this today, I''m afraid it won''t come out. Pay attention to these days. I''m afraid there will be some movement there."


    Red wave and green mark only follow Su Ying''s orders. Seeing her say this, they are alert to her. On weekdays, the control of Furong hospital becomes more and more strict.


    But do not want to, the action of Mrs. Su is faster than Su Ying imagined.


    Green mark looks at Su Ying who is calm in front of her eyes. She can''t help but show her worry. His wife sends someone to pass on her, saying that she has something important to discuss with her. When is it your turn to have a good thing? Is this a trap?


    Su Ying''s smile is more and more obvious. What should come will always come. She wants to see how this person should deal with himself.


    Su Ying changed her simple clothes, only applied a thin powder on her face and no decoration on her head, so she came to Mrs. su.After listening to Su Luan''s words, Mrs. Su felt totally different from before when she looked at the clever Su shadow in front of her eyes. It seems that this little bitch is not a kind of fuel-efficient lamp.


    Su Ying bent her knees, with a trace of timidity in her voice: "mother."


    Mrs. Su didn''t speak. She just stared at Su Ying with cold eyes. It was really annoying that she looked so pitiful.


    Su Ying sneers in the heart, is this to give oneself down?


    After a long time, Mrs. Su seemed to come back to her senses and said with a smile, "get up quickly. Look at me. I''ve been distracted for a while, and I haven''t noticed the shadow coming."


    Su Ying face with a gentle smile, slowly up, as if under the feet of some numbness, instability.


    Green mark immediately entrusted Su Ying a, in the heart is very resentful to the madam.


    Su Ying gave a look to the green mark, and the green mark retreated and stood with his head down.


    Mrs. Su seemed not to see it, and continued with a smile: "Yinger, I heard luan''er say that you are brilliant in front of the emperor and the imperial concubine today. This makes us all feel that there is light on our face. It''s all your credit."


    Listening to Mrs. Su''s voice that can''t hide the gnashing teeth, Su Ying''s heart sneer even more, afraid that the mother and daughter''s heart is already angry to death.


    Su Ying pretended to be shy, as if she had been praised by his wife. She wryly said, "it''s just the face of my father. How can the shadow have that ability to make the emperor and his wife like it."


    Mrs. Su now looks at Su Ying''s appearance. She doesn''t know whether it''s true or not. She signals the mother on one side to present the tray in her hand, and the mother carries the tray straight to Su Ying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 36

    The smile on Mrs. Su''s face seemed to be more kind-hearted. She said, "the shadow is so clever that her mother is very happy. Well, if only shadow could do her mother another favor. "


    Su Ying looked at the fake sigh on Mrs. Su''s face, and the sneer in her heart became more and more fierce. However, she was still grateful on her face: "what''s your mother''s command of shadow?"


    Mrs. Su was sure that she would say so. She said, "your fifth aunt is pregnant, and her mother specially ordered to stew some nourishing soup. Would you please send it to your mother? What''s more, the fifth aunt of Yinger doesn''t know the happy event today. Ying''er sends the soup to her and tells her that it can make her happy. Isn''t it better? "


    The mammy listened to her wife''s saying so, she stepped forward and handed her tray to Su Ying. Su Ying looked at the soup lightly. It was really precious. There were various tonics in it, and some thousand year old Ganoderma lucidum were put in it. It can be said that it is a great tonic. It is really sweet to smell the smell.


    It''s just that Madame would be so kind? Prepare such precious food for the fifth aunt who has been regarded as a thorn in her eye?


    And let her daughter, who has been on her guard, send her?


    Su Ying slowly raised her head and saw the smile on Mrs. Su''s lips, and a touch of darkness flashed in her heart.


    Thinking of the five aunt''s growing stomach, I''m afraid that Mrs. Su wants to use her hand to get rid of the children in aunt''s stomach.


    What a kill with one stone.


    Su Ying''s heart is cold, lips slightly ironic, only the face still maintains that kind of soft expression.


    Mrs. Su saw that Su Ying was standing still and did not answer. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned. She seemed very unhappy and said, "why, is Ying''er unwilling to deliver this soup for her mother? Oh, just now I praised her cleverness. "


    "How?" Su Ying immediately gave a sweet smile. After receiving Mrs. Su''s words, Su Ying''s face became more and more respectful: "the shadow just wanted to be in the God''s mind. My mother thought about the fifth aunt like this. If my father knew about it, he would be very happy!"


    A sharp light flashed in Mrs. Su''s eyes, and then a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Su Ying took the tray in front of her, beamed at Mrs. Su with a smile and said, "the shadow will be sent first."


    Mrs. Su nodded with satisfaction.


    Su Ying holding the tray turned to go out, in the moment of turning around, the face and smile were completely absent.


    Do you want to borrow her hand? I''m afraid it won''t work out.


    Mrs. Su looked at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    Su Ying came out, green mark took the tray in her hand and carefully observed her face: "Miss, we really want to send it over?"


    Su Ying looked at the soup in the tray, and her face showed a sly look. She had already planned how to deal with this bowl of soup, otherwise, how could she take it?


    Green mark looks at Su Ying''s calm smile, and his heart is also stable.


    Su Ying walked slowly in the corridor. When she came near the green bamboo garden, she saw a chubby little boy running over from the end of the corridor.


    A white and clean round face with a round body, looking at pour also interesting.


    Su Yu is Mrs. Su''s youngest son. To be fair to all, he looks quite lovely. His eyes are black and bright. People who don''t understand him will think that he is really a lovely child.


    But all the people in this mansion were afraid of him. The reason was that Mrs. Su doted on him too much in ordinary days, and gradually spoiled him to be lawless and arrogant.


    Now he is the little bully in the family, as long as he wants, he must get it.


    If anyone dares to neglect him, the bully will make you want to live but not to die. You can only regret why you live in this world.


    Su Ying has always been unhappy with this arrogant younger brother. Every time she sees him from a distance, she has to make a detour. She is not afraid of him, but just doesn''t want to cause trouble.


    Today, for this bowl of soup, she obviously passed by here.


    Su Ying quietly opened the lid of the bowl of soup, and the sweet smell soon spread.


    Sure enough, before Su Ying could turn her head, Su Yu was afraid that she would run away. She stepped on the ground and ran forward. The round body was shaking and shaking. It was very hard to see.


    Su Ying deliberately quickened his pace, and a bullying cry came from behind: "stop! Stop


    Su Ying only did not hear the form, walked a few steps, did not pay attention to the cry behind him.


    Su Yu ran a few steps behind him, stopped in front of Su Ying, raised his chin slightly, looked arrogant, and said with an angry look: "Hello, call you!"


    Su Ying looks at the round fat man in front of her body, and her eyes flash a shrewd. Sure enough, as soon as he ran, he caught up with him. How could Mrs. Su, who was so smart, raise such a stupid son?


    Su Yu turned around Su Ying and green mark. Seeing the soup in Green Mark''s hand, he sniffed his nose forcefully: "what''s this thing?"


    Su Ying''s face showed a trace of timidity, as if afraid of him in general, rushed to protect the soup soup, a face warily drooping eyes: "this is the tonic soup my mother asked me to give five auntie.""Then give it to me!" Su Yu just went out to run for a long time, but he was also a little hungry, and he always liked to eat sweets. Looking at the soup in Green Mark''s hand, he couldn''t move his step.


    Su Ying''s eyes turned, and a smile appeared in her eyes, but her face was flustered. She took the soup in Bamboo Green''s hand and took a step backward. She looked like she was protecting food. She said in her mouth, "no, it''s not possible. It''s for the fifth aunt''s body. Her mother repeatedly asked me to give it to her in person. How can I give it to you?"


    Su Yu''s eyes turn, with a faint anger, five aunt? The woman now has a child in her stomach. Her mother said that if he had a son, his position in the government would be threatened!


    Su Yu wants to worry about his comfortable life in the future.


    In this way, the anger between the eyebrows is even worse, and the mother is really. Obviously, she doesn''t like the children in the fifth aunt''s stomach. She has to see the food on the father''s face to give her food and tonify her body? There are no doors. It''s almost as good to give him tonic!


    His eyes were horizontal and domineering: "hum! Do you dare not listen to me, believe me to go to my mother to complain? You''re starving me on purpose


    Su Ying''s face flashed a trace of shaking, then shook his head, a face of resolute: "mother repeatedly told me to personally give five auntie, can''t give you! If you want to complain, go ahead and complain. I''m not afraid of you


    Green mark has some doubts. This soup is originally hot potato. Isn''t it right to give it to young master now? How could miss be stupid all of a sudden.


    Su Ying''s heart is also thinking, if so to Su Yu, how can you be worthy of such a design of Madame Su? She has to dig a pit to dance for Su Yu.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 37

    Su Yu has always been a favorite in Su Fu. On weekdays, even his sister Su Luan made him a little bit. The unpopular second sister dared to say so. He was just looking for death!


    The more Su Ying doesn''t give, the more Su Yu wants the soup in her hand.


    Su Yu''s dark eyes suddenly appeared angry: "you If you don''t give me this bowl of soup, I''ll have you killed! "


    Su Ying hesitated on her face. Looking at Su Yu, she seemed afraid and hesitant. She said, "don''t Don''t hit me. I''ll give it to you, but aunt Wu... "


    "Hum, what is aunt Wu? But is an aunt, aunt is a concubine, is a slave! She deserves to eat something so good? You give me the soup, do you hear me? " Su Yu was reckless and unscrupulous. He did not know what taboo was.


    This little fat baby a small face sink down, a pair of gnashing teeth of the appearance, looking really a bit scary. Su Ying''s eyes quickly across a sly smile.


    Su Ying''s face seemed to be frightened. Her expression was clearly unwilling and hesitant: "that''s what you want. If mother asks..."


    Su Yu impatiently snatched the soup from Su Ying''s hand, a face full of complacency.


    He did not care about hem: "afraid of what, my mother loves me the most."


    He knew, looking at the whole mansion, who was not afraid of him? How can he not get what he wants?


    He picked up the soup from Su Ying and went to the side of the garden. He sat beside a stone table in the garden and ate it one mouthful at a time. He was in such a good mood!


    After all, it''s a child''s temperament, and it''s really the things that are snatched more in line with their appetite and taste more delicious!


    Su Ying''s smile flashed on her lips, and then she converged. A trace of grievance gradually appeared on her face, with a trace of vitality in her trance.


    Waving at the green mark, indicating that she should follow, they walked towards the house of the fifth aunt.


    five aunt lives in the Indus garden, and the distance from the bamboo garden is very close. Su Ying is only a moment away and has already walked to the gate of Wu Tong Yuan.


    Standing at the door, looking into the distance, I saw that the fifth aunt was lying on a princess chair, leisurely eating snacks and drinking tea, while the servant girl standing on one side gently shook the fan.


    Su Ying lifted her feet and walked into the door, calling her softly: "five auntie."


    Five aunt heard the call, looked up at one eye, and then Su Ying was standing in front of the door, looking at himself apologetically.


    Su Ying is usually very low-key in the mansion. She always looks timid and incompetent. Aunt Wu has no sense of precaution against her. Although she doesn''t hate her, she doesn''t like it much. Seeing her coming here today, she has doubts in her heart.


    "What''s the matter? But what happened? " The fifth aunt is delicate and delicate. At the moment, she is leaning on the imperial concubine''s chair and gently stroking her belly. She seems to be in a good mood.


    Su Ying walked forward a few steps, looking forward to Ai Ai. She seemed very embarrassed: "Auntie Wu, my mother originally asked me to give you a bowl of soup soup to tonify your body. That bowl of soup is extremely precious. With the addition of a thousand years of Ganoderma lucidum, there are many precious medicinal materials that can''t be bought. They are slowly boiled, but, can..."


    Su Ying said as if she was a little flustered and hesitated.


    Five aunt gentle smile, reached out to caress the back of Su Ying''s hand, way: "don''t be afraid, tell aunt, what happened?"


    Su Ying, encouraged by her aunt Wu, softened her look. Then she continued: "I didn''t expect that when she was halfway there, she met Xiaoyu, and then..."


    Five aunt already is the heart bottom clear, way: "but be robbed by small Yu?"


    Su Ying''s face was more ashamed, lowered his head and stirred his fingers: "it''s all bad shadows."


    Five Auntie has been on guard against Mrs. Su, if she really sent over, she is also the part of the dumping.


    Now she didn''t feel anything when she was solved. She said with a relaxed face: "no problem, it''s her gift. What''s the harm of giving it to her son?"? My child can''t afford such a precious thing


    There is a trace of irony in the words of Wu aunt.


    She thought that Su Ying would be relieved when she heard it, but she saw that Su Ying''s eyebrows were still gloomy, and seemed to stop talking.


    Five aunt see Su Ying this appearance, can''t help but ask curiously: "shadow son still have something?"


    Su Ying hesitated and looked at his aunt''s face. After a long time, he said, "Xiaoyu still said And said


    "What else?" Five aunt can''t help but ask.


    "Xiaoyu also said," what''s Auntie? I''m a slave. I don''t deserve to eat such a good thing... " Su Ying''s voice is getting smaller and smaller.


    Raising her eyes, Ai Ai Ai looked at her aunt Wu, and saw that her beautiful face showed a trace of ferocity. She was busy with her expression, and she was about to cry out. She felt guilty and said, "did the shadow say something wrong?"


    five aunt''s Wutong court, there are few people on weekdays, let alone she now raises her fetus, and rarely comes out. If she does not come, she will not even speak.Looking at these words, Su Rou can tell herself that she is not weak.


    Thinking of this, five aunt then stretched out her hand and took Su Ying to sit beside her, trying to hold back her anger. She showed a trace of smile on her face and gently guided her: "how could it be? Come on, shadow told my aunt, what else did Xiaoyu say?"


    Su Ying saw that the fifth aunt was not angry, so she seemed to be emboldened and continued: "he also said She thought her baby would come out? "


    This sentence finally let five aunt can not help but anger, a pair of eyes seem to be able to spurt fire.


    "Bullying too much!" Five aunt''s hands tightly clenched into a fist, may be because angry, lip corners are a smoke.


    Su Yusu was arrogant and bad tempered, but he was only a child of seven or eight years old. How could he say such a thing. It was clearly what Mrs. Su said that made him hear it, and then he remembered it in his heart.


    I didn''t expect that Mrs. Su hated herself so much. It was extremely vicious. Yes, she wants to hurt her children again and again. It can be seen that she really can''t tolerate their mother and son!


    Five aunt''s Apricot eyes flash a trace of resentment! No, she won''t!


    Su Ying only lowered her head, as if sad, but also like hesitation, was covered by a kind of uneasiness, only stood behind Su Ying''s green mark, saw the smile that her lips pulled up.


    Seeing Su Ying''s appearance, Wu aunt took her hand and said something for a while, then asked her to leave. She had to come to see her more, and Su Ying was very clever. After


    Su Ying left, the whole Wutong garden was calm again.


    But five aunt''s brain sea but keep thinking of just Su Ying said that words, look then slowly fierce up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 38

    Although the fifth aunt is pregnant, Su Linfeng still comes to stay with her every night. It''s interesting to talk with her or listen to the children in her belly.


    Today, the fifth aunt was extremely anxious. Only when it was getting dark, did they finally wait until Su Linfeng came and waited on him to wash up. Then they lay down on the bed. Five aunt''s face is soft and charming, nestles in Su Linfeng''s bosom, only sees Su Linfeng in the mind to itch.


    Only listen to the five aunt low smile, and then said: "master, I feel good happiness!"


    Su Linfeng stroked her hair with a smile: "what happened today? So happy. "


    With a gentle smile, Wu''s aunt said, "madam, today, she specially ordered people to cook a bowl of very precious soup. She used a lot of precious medicinal materials, and asked the shadow son to send it to me personally. I am really grateful for my wife''s treatment, but I feel that my wife is very kind to me."


    "Oh, is it?" Su Lin Feng faintly smile, have some slight carelessness, continue way: "that is the best, I also worry that she treats you badly."


    "How?" Five aunt Niang smile gently, stroked his abdomen, a face of tenderness: "after all, after all, my concubine''s child will call her mother, now the lady is so painstaking, my body is at ease."


    Su Lin Feng with a trace of smile, put his arms around his five aunt, and said, "it''s really necessary to make up for it. The body is still too thin." Five aunt Jiao smile, for a long time look like some hesitation, looking at Su Lin Feng, slowly opened his mouth.


    "Just..." The fifth aunt suddenly stopped and seemed to be hesitating. She said slowly, "it''s just I''m not lucky to drink this bowl of soup. "


    "What?" Su Linfeng looks puzzled.


    The fifth aunt sighed and said, "I was caught by the young master on the way. Maybe I was hungry, so I would leave the soup soup!" The fifth aunt is euphemistic, but Su Linfeng understands Su Yu''s personality. She must have been robbed by this rebellious son on the way.


    "Presumptuous!" Not high not low scolding voice, but fully expressed Su Linfeng''s dissatisfaction, said: "it''s all the result of the wife''s doting, in the future, we must be well disciplined."


    Five aunt seems to be tired, slightly closed her eyes and pressed closer to Su Linfeng''s arms. She said in her mouth, "the master doesn''t have to be so angry. Maybe it''s a child''s nature. It''s just a bowl of soup. Eat it and eat it."


    Five aunt so understanding, Su Linfeng in the heart will be more and more sad, think of his wife''s appearance, and she brought up two unruly children, the heart will be more and more angry.


    Feel the side of the man''s chest violent ups and downs, know that he has moved gas, five aunt lips slowly outline a wisp of proud smile.


    At the same time, Su Ying is looking up at the dark night sky, the corner of his lips is also a touch of if there is no smile.


    Red wave worried looking at his young lady, came forward and whispered: "Miss, it''s time to rest."


    Su Ying nodded, as if whispering: "the good play will begin."


    The next day, in a quiet Su Fu, a sudden cry rang through the whole Su Fu.


    Songtao garden.


    Mother he, whom Madame Su served close to her, rushed in and immediately reported: "madam, madam, it''s not good, it''s not good!"


    Mrs. Su was drinking morning tea. She sipped it calmly. She looked at mammy he who came in and scolded, "how can you be so unruly and impetuous?"


    But her heart is secretly happy, that bowl of soup soup should work, must be the fifth aunt Something''s wrong.


    Before her joy bloomed in her eyes, she heard mammy he gasping and very tight: "it''s little childe. Something happened to him!"


    "What?" Mrs. Su was so frightened that she suddenly lost her color. The cup in her hand fell to the ground with a thump and split into pieces. She stood up abruptly and called out, "what''s wrong with my yu''er?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he rushed to Su Yu''s green bamboo garden. His face was very anxious.


    Mother Li, who was in charge of taking care of Su Yu, waited anxiously at the gate of Songtao garden. Seeing that Mrs. Su rushed out in a hurry, she immediately met her and said, "madam!"


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Su''s hands trembled and looked at mother Li.


    Mother Li, with a sad look on her face, replied, "little childe has been suffering from abdominal pain since midnight yesterday. She can only run to the cottage again and again. Later, she has been in vain."


    Mother Li followed Su Yu to take care of him since she was a child. She was his nurse and was very kind to Su Yu.


    At this time, her face was worried: "the master left home in the middle of the night. The lady said that she was not comfortable and went to bed early. Su''s house was locked. She couldn''t ask the doctor to come. The young master is about to faint now."


    "What, what?" Mrs. Su knew that Su Linfeng would go out of the house in the middle of the night. She went to bed early last night. She also ordered the court to give her the key, and she was not allowed to disturb her if there was nothing important.


    This only thought that the fifth aunt fell ill last night, so that she could not see the doctor, so that her child did not fall right now, but did not expect that she almost implicated her own child.For a moment, Mrs. Su''s face was innocent, bright and dark, and looked ferocious!


    Mrs. Su almost screamed: "what are you still doing here? Go to the doctor, quick!"


    "Yes, yes!" Mother Li ran out of the house in a hurry.


    As soon as Mrs. Su shook her sleeve, she rushed to green bamboo garden where Su Yu lived.


    Green bamboo garden attendants see the lady in such a hurry, afraid of the atmosphere do not dare to come out, only one after another to stand on one side, to leave a spacious road for the wife.


    Mrs. Su went straight into Su Yu''s bedroom without stopping. As soon as she entered the door, she saw him lying on the bed with his round face pale and without a trace of blood.


    Because of dehydration, his lips were cracked and almost cracked, and cold sweat kept coming out of his forehead.


    Mrs. Su came forward, took out a silk handkerchief and wiped it carefully for him. Holding back tears, she said in her mouth, "yu''er, yu''er, what''s wrong with you?"


    He mother''s speed is extremely fast, this is only a cup of tea time, has invited the doctor back.


    The doctor was used to Su Fu''s request. As soon as he came in, he sat down beside Su Yu and gave him a pulse.


    Mrs. Su was very anxious and asked, "doctor, what''s wrong with yu''er?"


    The doctor frowned and opened Su Yu''s eyelids. Then he said, "young master, it''s the result of taking laxatives. Fortunately, it''s not too late. If we don''t make diagnosis and treatment again and pull on like this, such a small child can''t stand such dehydration. Maybe he will be dead!"


    "Laxatives?" Mrs. Su was shocked. How could yu''er take cathartic?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 39

    The doctor nodded and took out acupuncture for Su Yu. After that, Su Yu woke up.


    As soon as Su Yu opened his eyes, he saw Mrs. Su''s anxious look on one side. Because she was uncomfortable, she wrinkled up tightly. He reached out and grabbed Mrs. Su''s hand and called out weakly, "mother."


    Mrs. Su''s eyes filled with tears: "my dear, what did you eat yesterday? How can it be like this. "


    Su Yu''s white face is very weak now, and his words are vague: "yu''er ate Su Ying''s soup after he came back yesterday..."


    "What?" A little surprise flashed on Mrs. Su''s face. Yesterday, Japan wanted to use Su Ying''s hand to frame up aunt Wu. Unexpectedly


    There was a strong resentment in Mrs. Su''s eyes. Her hands were clenched, and her long fingernails almost fell into the palm of her hand. The bitch even fed this kind of thing to her yu''er. She couldn''t let her off this time!


    "Come on! Su Ying poisoned yu''er and arrested her Mrs. Su roared with hate.


    With the side of the mother Li should be a yes, now with people to the lotus courtyard rushed.


    It is still early, green mark is serving Su Ying to get up. She went out to fetch water and came back, and saw ordinary people breaking in.


    The first one was mother Li, who was next to his wife. Seeing her arrogance, she led several people straight towards the bedside, followed by the red wave who had been shouting: "can''t go in! What are you going to do


    Green mark sees form to flash over immediately a step to block in front of Su Ying''s body, a face guard, way: "mother Li, what are you doing this?"


    Mother Li looked at Su Ying with a cold smile: "what did the second miss do? She knew it in her heart."


    Su Ying patted Green Mark''s shoulder and gave her a stable look.


    There was a trace of coldness in her drooping black eyes, but she asked timidly, "I don''t know what I have done to make mother Li so inspiring?"


    "Second young lady, you poison the young master. Madam, let''s come and catch you. Let''s go with the old slave quickly!" Mother Li''s face was full of pride and resentment. How dare she harm the young master!


    She held a long rope in her hand. Once Su Ying denied, she tied her to his wife.


    Su Ying''s face was full of melancholy, and her eyebrows wrinkled slightly, as if she had been greatly wronged. She said, "well, how could I do such a thing? I can''t say this nonsense. My mother must have misunderstood me."


    Mother Li looked at Su Ying''s delicate appearance, and looked down upon her with a slight look in her eyes: "how could the lady misunderstand the second young lady? Don''t quibble."


    "I want to confront my mother in person. She must have misunderstood me." With that, she threw away a group of people from mother Li and went out of the door.


    Green mark follows Su Ying closely.


    Mother Li took the rope in her hand and was stunned on the spot. She had thought that Su Ying would not admit it, so she could tie her back. Unexpectedly, Su Ying left like this?


    "Mammy?" he asked carefully


    Mother Li returned to her senses, glared at them fiercely, and turned to follow them.


    Su Linfeng was called in by the palace in the middle of the night yesterday. He came back from the early morning in the morning. He had been tired all night. He just wanted to go back to have a rest, but he didn''t want to go to the gate of the mansion. He saw the steward waiting by the door.


    As soon as the steward saw Su Linfeng, he rushed to meet him and said, "master, I''m not feeling well. Go and have a look."


    Su Linfeng''s face suddenly changed as soon as he heard it, and went to the green bamboo garden in a hurry.


    It was not until I saw Su Yu that he had already gone to sleep and breathed evenly. Looking at Su Yu''s haggard face, he couldn''t help but say, "what''s going on?"


    Mrs. Su''s face of resentment: "this is about to ask you that precious second daughter!"


    "Su Ying? What happened to her? " Su Linfeng asked with a puzzled face.


    "It''s Yuer who is harmed by her. Ask her what kind of heart she contains!" Mrs. Su was more and more excited, and her face was very angry.


    Just saying that, a group of people just came in outside the door, led by the Su Ying just mentioned.


    I saw her face aggrieved, is quickly to this side of the line.


    Under Mrs. Su''s constant insistence on slander, Su Linfeng had already believed it. Seeing Su Ying coming, he could not stop his anger and roared: "what''s the matter? Su Ying, how dare you dare to prescribe medicine to harm yu''er! "


    Su Ying''s rapid pace is tiny, a touch of light ridicule flashed in her cold eyes.


    She raised her head and looked at Su Linfeng in disbelief. It seemed that she had been stunned for a long time before she could react. Her cowardly face was full of grievances.


    She looked up timidly at her wife and hesitated for a long time. Then she got up her courage and stepped forward a few steps and said, "Dad, you are wronged! How could shadow do such a thing? That bowl of soup That soup is It''s My mother told me to give it to my aunt. "


    The voice behind him became more and more light: "the shadow never moved, but met Xiao Yu on the way. He liked to eat, so he just snatched it away. My daughter really couldn''t help it Later, my daughter said to my aunt, and she did not blame meSu Ying at the moment a red eye, tears several want to fall down, a pair of wronged chuchuchu look.


    She was already long and delicate, and the tears in her eyes made her pale and powerless.


    Her meaning can not be more clear, the soup she did not move, even if there is a problem, it is the medicine under the wife, and it has nothing to do with her.


    Su Linfeng looked at her daughter''s timid appearance, and recalled that she seldom saw her daughter. She was so cowardly and clever every time. She really didn''t look like a person who could do such a thing. If his wife That seems more likely.


    Thinking so, he could not help but put his suspicious eyes on Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su is very angry at the moment. She wanted to harm the fifth aunt and plant Su Ying by the way, but instead she hurt her son. How can she bear it?


    What''s more, looking at the master''s eyes now, it seems that I don''t believe her, so I can''t help but feel a little flustered.


    "Nonsense, nonsense!" Mrs. Su''s face rose red and could not help but roar. She just wanted to stop Su Ying''s mouth and let her shut up.


    Su Ying looked at Mrs. Su, her body trembled slightly, and her face was filled with pity.


    "Mother, I don''t know where the shadow has offended you. You want to slander him like this." Su Ying Wei''s aggrieved way slowly lowered his head.


    Speaking in front of Su Lin Feng''s face, she began to wipe her tears. She looked very pitiful. She felt pity in her heart and gradually believed her!


    Mrs. Su also wants to attack, but listen to a charming female voice: "master."


    Several people turn around to see five aunt caressing the stomach to come in from outside, her face is pale, the eye also took a trace of panic.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 40

    Five aunt weak wind helped Liu Di to walk towards Su Lin Feng. Just as she wanted to salute Su Lin Feng, Su Lin Feng had already met her step and held her. She leaned on Su Linfeng''s arms and said pitifully, "master, I''m so scared!"


    "What''s the matter?" Su Linfeng saw that the fifth aunt in his arms was wearing simple clothes and light make-up. She looked bad. She quickly grabbed her hands and made her sit next to him and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    The five aunt''s beautiful eyes contain crystal light, and the tears seem to fall down next moment, which is more pitiful: "master, just now I heard the movement here, and carefully inquired about one side, I just felt scared! If that bowl of soup is eaten by my body, then I''m afraid the child in my body can''t be saved! Master, I''m really scared. "


    Said, big big big tears along her cheek slowly fall, pear with rain look at good poor.


    "Does Madame hope that my child is gone?" She turned her head and looked at Mrs. Su with a sad face. "I know that my wife doesn''t like me, but the child is innocent. How can madam How can you... "


    She did not cry out, but bit her delicate lips, and her tears flowed freely. When the tears flowed more, she gently wiped the tears with her veil. However, it seemed that she could not stop it. She looked pitiful.


    Su Linfeng looked at this appearance of five aunt, heartache, looking at Mrs. Su''s face will be more ugly.


    However, Mrs. Su stood up in a hurry and quickly cleared herself up. She pointed to Su Ying and said in a sharp voice, "what does this medicine do to me? It''s not me. It''s su Ying!"


    The fifth aunt sobbed and revealed a bitter look: "my child has no conflict with her. Why does she want to hurt me? Who is the one who wants to harm me most in this mansion? Who knows it in his heart! "


    Mrs. Su was very angry with the fifth aunt, but if she followed her words, she would be in her seat.


    When she turned her head, she saw that Sulin Feng fell on her body with a critical eye, and her heart became more and more impatient.


    "Somebody As soon as the fifth aunt''s voice fell, two people were brought up. One of them, named Xiaoshun, was the nephew of mother he who was next to Madame su.


    The other was a medicine boy in the hospital. As soon as he came in, he knelt down in front of Su Linfeng and bowed down with a salute: "prime minister."


    Su Linfeng nodded faintly, and looked at his aunt five suspiciously.


    Five aunt Niang is to the medicine child way: "yesterday went to your there to fill the medicine person, you but saw clearly?"


    "Yes, this is the man." The medicine boy stretched out his hand and pointed straight at the other person who had just come in, Xiaoshun.


    Xiao Shun''s face was flustered, just wanted to refute, but was frightened by Su Linfeng''s cold and sharp eyes and choked.


    "Oh? What medicine did he buy? " Five Auntie''s eyes twinkled and asked.


    "Laxatives." The medicine boy replied positively.


    Mrs. Su looked at Xiaoshun and the drug boy, and her heart became more and more frightened. Because of her fear, her body trembled gently, and her tight lips could not hide the shiver.


    Su Linfeng was extremely angry after listening to Yao Tong''s words.


    Xiaoshun was scared and shivered on the ground. Seeing that Su Linfeng was about to attack, he quickly cleared up: "master, it''s all madams. Madame asked me to buy them, and they were all ordered by Madame!"


    Su Linfeng''s eyes were fixed on Mrs. Su, and she was furious.


    Su Ying stood quietly on one side, looking at the medicine boy, and the corners of his mouth slowly drew up a few invisible radians.


    The bright moon building under her hand is a place of romance and moon, but it is actually an intelligence agency. She must know the intelligence of the Soviet government.


    Mrs. Su sent people to buy medicine. She knew it at the first time, and since then, people have been keeping a close eye on Mrs. Su, so that she can get first-hand information and have solid evidence, so as not to catch her own way.


    In addition to her own caution, her control is also crucial.


    What we don''t know about the medicine boy on the ground is that the hospital where Mrs. Su sent people to fill the prescriptions happened to be one of her Su Ying''s industries. Naturally, the drug boy was also her subordinate.


    If Mrs. Su knew that she sent someone to buy medicine instead, she would buy the other party''s nest. What kind of expression would she have?


    Su Ying''s lips slowly outline a funny expression. She is really looking forward to it.


    The fifth aunt got up from Su Linfeng''s side and knelt slowly in front of Su Linfeng. Her tears glistened. She only called out "master", then she hid her face and wept. Nothing else could be said!


    Five aunt this delicate and pitiful, want to say but stop, extremely pitiful appearance, Su Linfeng heart can not help but a burst of heartache.


    Thinking about it, he looked up at the culprit of this matter, Mrs. Su, with a strong disappointment in her eyes.


    Mrs. Su was in a panic. Seeing Su Linfeng looking at her like this, she murmured: "master, it''s not me It''s not me... "


    Lin Feng looked at Mrs. Su''s eyes and was disappointed. He was angry. He said, "you should have done such a thing. It''s really disappointing for me! You give me a good reflection. Recently, you don''t have to worry about the affairs of the mansion. For the time being, everything in the mansion is taken over by lian''er. ""Master, master I I didn''t mean to, I didn''t... " Mrs. Su cried out.


    Su Lin Feng just ignore, Su Madame sees a situation, dispirited ground falls to sit on the ground.


    This time, she really compensated his wife and broke the army. Not only did yu''er suffer so much pain, but also the great power in the mansion was left behind!


    She won''t take it! The hands hidden in the wide sleeves tightly clasped.


    Mrs. Su''s angry eyes, and then look at Su Linfeng''s iron face, that only to five aunt''s kind of gentle, her heart is full of despair.


    Mrs. Su couldn''t manage the inner house, so she could only stay at home all day. Her excessively idle life didn''t make her happy, but she gradually lost, as if she was aging a lot.


    She lay in bed all day, with her forehead on her head, her face pale, and her eyes full of venomous resentment.


    Her heart is with a strong resentment, and the object of this resentment is the most cowardly Su Ying in her eyes.


    Su Ying, all this is your fault, I will make you worse than death!


    Mrs. Su was thinking of it in such a vicious way that the mother carefully came forward and called: "madam."


    Mrs. Su only glanced at her without saying a word. She was really too lazy to pay attention to her.


    Mammy see her so, unable, can only continue: "madam, Madame Wu is coming."


    Mrs. Wu, that is Mrs. Su''s sister. Now the wife of marquis Wu''s residence often walks around on weekdays. It''s also a common thing to visit her in Su''s residence.


    Mrs. Su thought of her sister. Her eyes were full of hope. She immediately said, "hurry up, serve me to get up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 41

    The wife of Wuhou mansion is always arrogant and domineering. Over the years, she has always been the one and only one master in Wuhou mansion. She has special ideas. Maybe she can help herself. Mrs. Su said in her heart.


    As soon as Mrs. Su saw her, she told her what happened to her. There was no lack of slander and slander to Su Ying: "if it wasn''t for her, how could I have fallen into such a situation?"


    Mrs. Wu saw her sister''s description of being gaunt and haggard. She had not seen her sister for a few days. She actually became like this. She thought of the timid Su Ying she had seen several times before. She had an idea in her heart.


    Mrs. Wu took her sister''s hand and patted her. Then she said, "how can you wait for your death? My sister has an idea. She can ruin Su Ying''s reputation and kill her with just one reason. "


    Mrs. Wu''s idea was to go to the great Buddhist temple on the outskirts of the city to burn incense and worship Buddha. Of course, it can''t be as simple as burning incense to worship Buddha.


    The Grand Buddha Temple is very famous in Dongling Kingdom and even in the whole continent. If we want to find out the reason, we have to mention master ran.


    To be clear, the master is a figure that even the emperor has great respect for.


    There are many rumors in the market. The most popular version is that it is clear that the master is the emperor''s uncle. From the moment of birth, he is different from ordinary children. When he was born, he did not cry like other children, but giggled. After only one month, he could walk, and after two months he could speak.


    Listening to the tender voice of his father, the emperor at that time was elated and loved him very much. He was really clever when he met people. The following Ministers must praise each day to show their sincerity.


    At that time, the master who was still the prince''s master became famous for a while, and the people praised him.


    At a young age, he was very fond of Buddhist things. He was very thorough in all kinds of Buddhist scriptures. Although he didn''t know a few words clearly, he could speak the Buddhist scriptures in the right way.


    But the good times are not long.


    All kinds of behavior of the little prince can be said to be intelligent, but also a kind of abnormal, which is the demon.


    Since master qingran was born, for several years, Dongling state has been flooded or drought, various natural disasters have occurred frequently, the people are in dire straits, and the world is miserable.


    Inexplicably, a rumor gradually spread among the people that the little prince was abnormal in urination, which must be different from that of ordinary people. He may have caused the disasters for many years.


    However, as the disaster hit, all the people volunteered to express their hope that the emperor would let the little prince become a monk, eat fast and chant Buddhism, so as to return to Cathay Pacific and people''s peace.


    The emperor was very fond of the little prince and couldn''t bear to send him to become a monk, but more and more people were on the table. Although he didn''t believe it, he couldn''t resist the world''s leisurely mouth, and could not block the 3000 important officials kneeling on the jade steps.


    When the emperor was in trouble, the little prince, who was only five years old, proposed to become a monk himself. The reason was that he liked Buddhist things very much and hoped to accompany the Buddha''s lamp. The emperor had no choice but to send him to the great Buddhist temple. He really let him go out of the house and take the legal title.


    It is strange to say that since the little prince became a monk, Dongling country has recovered its good weather and the people''s life has gradually become rich.


    The master, who had been very clever when he was the prince, was said to be able to see through all things in the world and know the past and future with his eyes after he realized Buddhism. In Dongling Kingdom, he was regarded as a half god.


    Based on this kind of culture, both the former Emperor and the present emperor would be used to asking master ran for his advice when he needed to make a major decision.


    The rest of the officials and the common people even worshipped the master after hearing his name. However, the master was not visible to ordinary people, and few people could really appreciate him.


    Mrs. Su sent someone to ask Su Linfeng to go to the great Buddhist temple. Su Lin Feng frowned slightly and agreed.


    He sighed in his heart that his wife was a little strange in recent days. It would be good to let her go.


    Su Madame got Su Lin Feng''s consent, then ordered people to prepare the carriage, called on Su Ying to set out.


    Su Ying didn''t want to go with Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su clearly hates her. How can she go to worship Buddha and burn incense with her? Naturally, she was upset.


    But Su Ying turned to think of an acquaintance there, and agreed. She only cooked and took some food with her before she left.


    After about an hour, the carriage stopped in front of the Buddhist temple.


    When they got out of the carriage, they first went to burn incense and worship the Buddha. After that, abbot Wu fan happened to be talking about the Buddhist scriptures. The party knelt down respectfully and listened carefully.


    As soon as master WuFan finished speaking, Mrs. Su came forward. She had always wanted to see Master qingran. She asked, "master WuFan, can I have the honor to meet Master qingran?"


    Master WuFan knows that everyone who comes to the great Buddhist temple doesn''t want to see his uncle? But what can you see, martial uncle.


    Master Wu fan''s face was calm and his voice was calm: "martial uncle has traveled all over the world, not in the temple."The monk does not lie, but he is very calm.


    It is clear that the master was born in the royal family. Although he devoted himself to Buddhism, he couldn''t erase the pride of the royal family.


    He has a valuable status and is tired of worldly life. Anyone who knows that the master doesn''t want to see will travel around the world as an excuse, but others don''t know it. He really thinks that the master is not in the temple all the year round.


    It is clear that the master always refuses to accept people from thousands of miles away. Besides the emperor, he seldom meets others.


    Mrs. Su didn''t hold much hope at all. She had tried her luck, but there was a loss in her heart.


    However, she also knew that even if Liu Guifei wanted to see the master, she was not allowed to enter.


    It is said that the master also rejected Liu Guifei for travelling around the world.


    Even the emperor had no way to deal with the master''s attitude. The more respected he was.


    In the morning, after worshipping Buddha and burning incense, several people took a walk around the great Buddhist temple. It was wonderful to relax the nervous tension in the environment surrounded by Buddhist sounds.


    Su Ying didn''t want to go with them, so she walked slowly and slowly. Her drooping face made people can''t see her mood.


    Xu was tired of going shopping in the morning. In the afternoon, Mrs. Su asked them to have a rest and only talked about the time to go back together.


    In the afternoon, the temple was very quiet, and everyone was resting in their own meditation room.


    Su Ying, with a food box in her hand, walked slowly along the path in the woods.


    She took advantage of everyone''s inattention, quietly came out, carrying in her hand the dim sum she had made when she set out from home in the morning.


    Around the woods, it seems more and more deep. Su Ying walks in leisurely. As soon as he turns the corner, he sees a small courtyard repaired with bamboo. A little monk is slowly sweeping with a broom.


    This garden is the master''s place, which is hard to find.


    In front of him, Su Ying gave a faint smile to the little monk and said, "master, can you be there?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 42

    Seeing Su Ying, the little monk nodded with a smile and gave her a few steps.


    Su Ying is a smile, slowly to the inside.


    Looking at Su Ying''s back, the little monk couldn''t help wondering, why does the master uncle like this girl so much? It is said that he has served his uncle for so long that others can''t connect with the yard, let alone enter without notice.


    The only one who could come in without reporting was the king of Huai and the second lady of the Su family. It seems that Shi Shuzu likes Miss Su very much. Every time she comes, she is in a good mood. This is really a strange thing!


    The little monk shakes his head, shakes out all these thoughts in his mind and concentrates on sweeping the floor.


    As soon as Su Ying stepped into the door, he saw that master ran was holding a chess piece in his hand. His eyes were looking at the chessboard, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned, as if he were in a chess game.


    It is clear that the master is independent from the rest of the world, and he often ignores others. What he often does is to play chess with himself as he does today.


    Su Ying looked at the master, helpless smile, walked forward a few steps, gently put the food box on the table.


    Immersed in the game of chess, the master raised his head when he heard the sound. When he saw that it was su Ying, he had a smile on his face. Then he looked at the food box on the table, and his eyes flashed with expectation.


    Speaking of it, this master is really a Buddhist.


    As a monk, he likes to study chess, but he doesn''t abide by the rules and regulations. He also likes eating sweets.


    He always likes to eat meat. Last time, Su Ying was there. Su Ying saw the master eating meat, only blurted out a sentence: wine and meat wear intestines, Buddha heart stay.


    When the Master heard this sentence, his eyes suddenly brightened. At that time, he felt that the girl was free and easy. Since then, Su Ying was taken as his confidant.


    From Su Ying, a confidant, he got the most delicious food, such as black forest cake, durian thousand layer cake and so on, which he had never tasted before.


    After eating such delicious food, he felt that the things sent by the palace were not good enough, and he could not satisfy his taste any more.


    It''s clear that the master would like to eat this little girl''s food every day, but the little girl''s food also picks her mood. If she''s in a bad mood, she won''t do it.


    That''s really upsetting him.


    Sometimes mixed, will coax Su Ying to do food for him.


    Knowing that the master saw the sweets, he quickly stood up from the chessboard and took a few steps. He grabbed the food box and asked, "shadow, what did you bring me this time?"


    As he spoke, he opened the food box and looked into it. He saw a round snack, which looked loose and soft, and smelled sweet. He could not help asking curiously, "what is this?"


    Su Ying is used to the master''s appearance. Since he has tasted the snacks he has made, it has always been so.


    Su shadow lip Cape light hook up a radian: "it is apple pie."


    Clearly, the master picked up a plate of apple pie slowly, sat down opposite Su Ying, picked up one and bit it down. The mouth was soft and fragrant, and the apple was light and sweet. After a few mouthfuls, he swallowed the apple in his hand and couldn''t help picking up the second one.


    Su Ying sat opposite, slowly poured a cup of tea for himself, picked up the cup and put it on his lips and sipped it slowly.


    Look at the opposite master of understanding, can not help but laugh out, if the outsider sees the cold and clear master swallowing like this, I am afraid you will be stunned.


    Su Ying shook his head: "master, should you pay attention to the image?"


    "All the monks are empty. What image do you need? You''d better take care of yourself. " Master Zhiran snorted, and her extremely beautiful eyes fell on her face, and she could not help frowning slightly: "your printing hall is black. You may be in danger recently. Be careful." With that, another mouthful of apple pie.


    "Ah?" Su Ying is surprised.


    It''s clear that although the master was greedy in front of her, he really had his skills, and those deeds were not blown out. Su Ying felt that he could really predict the future.


    To this point, Su Ying can not help but ask: "how can we resolve it?"


    Clear master picked up the third apple pie, vaguely said: "it''s OK, you take peach blossom on your face, the happy event is near, if you don''t resist, you can disperse your bad luck."


    "What?" Su Ying was confused by him.


    Knowing that the master just murmured and didn''t say it out loud. The more curious Su Ying was, the more he wanted to ask, but he heard the master continue: "you brought me such a delicious snack again. Can I teach you how to play chess?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but want to run away. It was clear that the master would teach her to play chess every time she saw her. Unfortunately, she was not interested in playing chess at all.


    Su Ying sighed helplessly: "playing chess is like marching and fighting. It takes too much brain. I don''t want to learn it. You can teach others slowly."


    "It''s true that everyone knows that I''m a good chess player, and I want to worship under my door. I won''t accept it, but I''m willing to accept you, but you don''t want to." The master can''t help complaining.Su Ying quietly stood up, while the master spoke, quickly slipped away, leaving only one sentence: "I have something else to do. Next time I''ll bring a snack to see you. Don''t send it."


    However, the master glared at the back of Su Ying''s leaving. After a long time, he couldn''t help laughing out: "this child."


    When Su Ying ran out, night feibai was turning the corner and stepping.


    The night is not a flash in front of the white eyes, then see a figure in pale pink leaving the courtyard, then can not help looking at that side, suddenly flashed a touch of familiarity in my mind, flash away, but how can not capture.


    He couldn''t help being suspicious. Generally speaking, master, ordinary people can''t get in here. Who is this today who can let the master meet in person?


    Speaking of the night is not white and clear, the master is also very familiar, according to seniority, he wants to call the master seven grandfather.


    It is clear that the master likes Su Ying because of her food, while he likes yefeibai because of his superb chess skills.


    When two chess masters played, the level of brilliance went up in a straight line.


    Ye feibai stepped into the inner room and saw the tea and dim sum on the table. It was clear that the master was eating the snacks happily.


    Looking at the happy appearance of master ran, ye feibai couldn''t help but reach out to take one. However, he saw that master ran put away the cake and hid it in the box, watching ye feibai on guard.


    Ye feibai''s outstretched hand threw himself into the air and stopped abruptly in the middle of the sky. After a long time, he held out a few words: " It''s stingy. "


    "You''ll have more opportunities in the future. Don''t rob me." However, the master''s lips a sip, a smile, a trace of cunning flashed in his eyes.


    "I don''t know who is the person who makes this cake. Where can I find this person? You just can''t bear these cakes. "


    Master, but smile not language, just smile a little enigmatic, people can not understand.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 43

    Seeing that the master didn''t say that, the night was not white, and he was no longer entangled. He sat in front of him and poured a cup of tea for himself.


    His face appeared a gentle smile, such as cherry blossom in March: "seven grandfather, can you help me find someone?"


    "Who is it?" The master asked calmly.


    "A girl." The night is not white, meditate half Xu, just say slowly.


    "What does it have to do with you?" Know the master while eating pastry and probing.


    Night is not white some helpless, he did not want to open his mind in front of others, but now do not say it is not good.


    "I like a girl, but that girl disappears. No matter how much strength I use, I can''t find her. Can you help me figure out where she is?"


    Clear master hook thin lips, eyes are full of fun, casual way: "far in the horizon, near in front of."


    "What do you mean?" Night is not white, looking at the clear master, a face of inexplicable.


    The answer is too general.


    "Literally." The master stood up and stood in front of the window with his negative hand.


    It was in the direction of the mountains that he was facing.


    The back mountain of the temple is towering and vast, so it is difficult to get out after entering the temple. Because people go into the mountain all the year round, they will disappear. Therefore, this place is set as a forbidden area, and people are forbidden to go in and out.


    Ye feibai followed the master''s vision and looked at the back mountain and murmured to himself, "is the mask girl in the mountain..."


    However, the master pursed his lips and laughed, and his expression was unfathomable.


    Su Ying walked slowly on the way back.


    At this time, she did not know that Mrs. Su was preparing a good play for her.


    Su Ying walked out slowly along the forest path. After turning the corner, he saw red waves and green marks. Two of them stood at the end of the road and looked inside.


    Seeing Su Ying come out, he met him and called Qi Qi: "miss."


    Su Yingxiu eyebrows slightly pick.


    If nothing happened, she and she would not come here to look for her, then slightly frowned and asked, "haven''t you been seen all the way?"


    "Don''t worry, miss. Green mark and I are very careful." Hongbo nodded.


    Su Ying lightly nodded, and a cold color flashed in her eyes: "something happened?"


    Red wave frowned, green mark direct way: "is the lady in front of you for a long time, ancient strange."


    Oh? Su people have never liked her. After a series of recent events, they are even more disgusted with her. How can they find her for no reason? There must be something wrong with it.


    Su Ying slightly raised a smile of satire on her face. She walked forward slowly, red wave and green mark followed closely behind.


    See their young lady in front of the walk slowly, look calm pace as usual, two girls heart also settled down.


    Su Ying with red waves and green marks to go forward, just to the front, see Mrs. Su rushed to this side. As soon as she saw Su Ying, she looked like a meal, and then pulled out a gentle smile.


    It''s just how the smile on her face looks stiff.


    Su Ying has a smile on her face, a gentle look, and smiles at his wife.


    Mrs. Su walked a few steps in front of Su Ying with a smile on her face. When she got to Su Ying, she stopped slowly and said with a smile, "shadow, where are you going? It''s easy to find a bad mother. "


    I''m sorry to see the shadow in my heart. I''m sorry to see the shadow in my heart


    Mrs. Su looked thoughtfully at her two servant girls and said with a smile on her face: "it doesn''t matter, as long as you are found."


    Su Ying raised her eyes a little, and saw that Madame Su was holding a sachet embroidered with mandarin ducks. The embroidery work was very exquisite. Far away, she could still vaguely smell its faint fragrance.


    Mrs. Su pinched the sachet in her hand, and her eyes flashed with cruelty.


    She took Su Ying''s hand and put the sachet in her palm. Her voice was full of laughter: "Ying''er, you and huaiwang are about to be married. My mother has nothing to give you, so she specially asked for a sachet for you. It will surely help you to have a smooth and peaceful marriage."


    Mrs. Su''s voice was full of sincerity, as if she really thought so.


    "The master said, this sachet must not be lost, otherwise everything will go wrong." Mrs. Su was afraid that Su Ying would lose her sachet, so she deliberately threatened her.


    Su Ying''s lips sparked a sneer.


    Is marriage going smoothly and smoothly? This is not what she wants.


    Her engagement with the king of Huai will soon be broken. Even if it is not lifted, what kind of sachet will his wife ask for?


    Her eyes were covered under her eyelashes, and Su Ying''s lips curled up with a trace close to no sneer. She quickly covered her mind and took Mrs. Su''s sachet, with a light smile on her face and a naive and romantic look: "thank you, mother."


    Mrs. Su nodded with a smile, only a faint flash of success and a sly smile.


    After delivering the sachet, Mrs. Su didn''t leave immediately. Instead, she took Su Ying and said a lot of words, while walking around the garden. Su Ying only followed her will, and there was no word to answer. She secretly thought about her real intention.What is the purpose of this affectation? Su Ying''s eyes frowned slightly, and there was a trace of uneasiness in her heart.


    The two servant girls followed closely behind, not daring to make a sound, but also observed around with unusual vigilance. I don''t know what kind of medicine is sold in Madame''s gourd. Such abnormal behavior makes people feel uneasy.


    A few people on such a slow walk, soon to a place where trees stand. Because of the lush vegetation here, the sight is very hidden and sparsely populated.


    The garden is full of elegant fragrance of flowers, which is refreshing.


    Mrs. Su, who used to talk and smile, was very tired when she came here. She stroked her forehead and said, "I''m old and easy to be tired. I haven''t taken a few steps. I''m very tired. I''d better go back and have a rest first."


    Then he took a look at Su Ying and continued: "shadow, you are weak. Don''t always stay in the room. You can walk more when you come out. The environment here is elegant and the walk is very good. You can walk more here."


    "Thank you for your mother''s care." Su Ying bowed to her knees and her eyes flashed. It seemed that she was very moved.


    Mrs. Su looked satisfied. She waved her hand and turned to the circuit.


    Turning around the moment, her mouth slowly raised a touch of irony and strange sneer.


    Looking at Mrs. Su far away, Su Ying''s face is calm and solemn, and just as clever as that.


    Lightly padded the sachet in the pad''s hand, Su Ying''s lip corner contained a trace of ironic smile.


    He handed the sachet to the red wave behind him. His voice was cold and a little sarcastic: "what do you see inside?"


    Su Ying has a premonition that Madame Su absolutely didn''t give her sachet.


    Red wave tightly took the sachet, opened it slowly, and carefully turned over the herbs inside.


    After watching, I found that these are just some common spices, nothing special.


    Hongbo was cautious. After the last rabbit meat incident, she was extremely cautious about all the things Su Ying carried with her, so she checked it carefully again.


    This time, her eyebrows are tightly wrinkled, a face of resentment, eyes burning with anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 44

    Su Ying looked indifferent and asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    Hongbo takes out the perfume from the sachet. It was a dry yellow flower, faintly emitting some aroma, but the taste was very light, not carefully smell it is difficult to find.


    Rao is such a calm person as Hongbo, and now his face is full of anger: "the sachet given by madam is mixed with this kind of ylang incense. Miss, yilanxiang is a kind of medicine that can make people move."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed.


    It turned out to be a medicine. In such a large temple, if you always carry this sachet, you may not know what will happen!


    The sun is covered here. Look at the sky.


    If they had finished their affairs here today, they would have died without a place to bury themselves. Fortunately, Hongbo has been hiding the fact that he knows medical skills. Mrs. Su doesn''t know it at all. Only in this way can he escape from the disaster.


    Since Mrs. Su gave her such a big gift, if she didn''t return it, how could she be worthy of her?


    Su Ying looks at Su Luan who is slowly coming to this side in the distance, and a sly smile flashes in his eyes. She looked back at Hongbo and said, "but there''s something more powerful than this yilanxiang?"


    Red wave slightly stupefied, immediately nodded, just a touch of red glow appeared on his face, slowly took out a porcelain vase from his arms and handed it to Su Ying.


    Because miss was often framed, she would grind the medicinal materials into powder and carry them with her in case of emergency.


    Su Ying opens the bottle and sees that there are some tiny powder with a faint fragrance inside.


    Red wave added: "this kind of medicine is easy to make people hallucinate, after being blown by the wind, it will disperse, so ordinary people can''t find out."


    "This is the best." Su Ying''s eyes twinkle, from inside buckle some powder, throw to open mouth sachet inside.


    Hongbo tied the sachet carefully.


    Today''s sachet, than just the smell is more intense, also seems to be more attractive.


    Su Ying took the sachet in Hongbo''s hand, put it in his hand, and then turned to walk in the direction of Su Luan.


    Along the way, Su Ying is carefully looking at the sachet in his hand, his face is a picture of joy, as if he got a rare treasure as excited. She was so happy and intoxicated that she didn''t seem to see Su Luan coming face to face.


    Su Luan saw what Su Ying was holding in her hand from afar. When she arrived, she glanced at the things in her hand. She could not help but call out curiously, "Su Ying, what are you holding?"


    Su yingmeng raised his head and saw that it was su Luan. He looked panicked. He quickly hid the sachet in his hand behind him for fear of being seen.


    Su Ying''s appearance arouses Su Luan''s interest more. The more she doesn''t let her see, the more she wants to see it, the more she wants to grab it.


    "What? take out! Bring it out for me Su Luan''s arrogance pointed to Su Ying''s nose and scolded.


    Su Ying looks aggrieved, tearful, but seems to be very afraid of Su Luan, had to take out the hand behind her.


    Su Luan takes a closer look. What Su Ying grabs in his hand is a big red mandarin duck sachet.


    The embroidery of the mandarin duck sachet is very exquisite. You can see it as a first-class product. The mandarin duck embroidered on it is lifelike and gratifying to see. Moreover, you can smell a faint fragrance when you get close to it.


    Su Luan reached out and wanted to take the sachet, but she didn''t want Su Ying to hold the sachet tightly in her hand. On her face, she looked anxious: "sister three, this is what my mother specially asked for. The spices in it are hard to buy. Even the ladies in the palace like it. My mother said it was for me. You can''t rob it."


    "Give it to me!" On hearing her mother''s request, Su Luan is even more likely to get it! Mother didn''t ask for it for her. She begged for this kind of thing for this dead girl. The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, she directly reached out to grab it.


    "No!" Su Ying still tightly pulls the sachet in the hand, protects it in the bosom.


    Her skin is delicate and smooth, like good lanolin. At the moment, there is a hint of shyness on her flawless face. She whispered, "this is what my mother specially asked for. May my marriage go smoothly and live in peace forever."


    Su Luan always likes to compete with Su Ying for things. When did her mother become so eccentric.


    Thinking about it, he couldn''t help but sneer and said, "what marriage goes smoothly, and it''s safe forever.". I''m afraid you''ll be killed before you get married. It''s ridiculous. You might as well give me this thing. "


    Su Ying seems to have been stabbed in the pain in general, a Leng fierce.


    Her eyes were wide open, with a few silk of panic, and then a pale color slipped across her face, looking pitiful. Her fingers slightly open, as if unable to grasp the sachet, Su Luan took the opportunity to grab the past.


    Su Luan looked at the sachet which was not easy to snatch. Her face was full of complacency. Regardless of Su Ying''s red eyes, she immediately put the sachet on her waist.


    The sachet is floating in the wind with a faint fragrance, which is refreshing.


    Su Luan is in a good mood. When she looks sad on Su Ying''s face, she is in a better mood.


    With a sarcastic glance at Su Ying, Su Luan turns away arrogantly.


    Xu is robbed of Su Ying''s things, Su Luan is full of joy.As she walked, she lifted the sachet and looked at it carefully.


    I can see that the sachet fabric is smooth and soft, and the workmanship is exquisite, especially the mandarin duck embroidered on it is very lifelike. Moreover, the taste is very fragrant, it just feels comfortable.


    The most important thing is that it can protect itself to find the right husband as soon as possible. I don''t know whether it''s the ghost childe or the Yinshu childe, no matter which is good, she only needs one of them!


    So thinking, Su Luan''s face can not help but appear a smile, looks full of spring.


    The sun shone on the sachet, and the smell from the sachet became more and more intense. Su Luan greedily smelled the smell and thought it was delicious.


    What Su Luan doesn''t know is that the sachet was specially made for Su Ying by her mother. She added some things to it, and what''s more, what she added to it was more deadly.


    Until a long time later, recalling today''s events, Su Luan''s teeth trembled, and only regretted tears swallowing into his stomach.


    Not far behind the rockery, a man stealthily hides. He got a deal today, and the customer was waiting for the woman with the sachet to show up. Then


    When the man thought of it, he felt itchy in his heart. After a while, he saw a woman in royal robes walking slowly towards him. What she held in her hand was another mandarin duck sachet paired with his hand.


    If you take a closer look at the woman''s face, the smile on the man''s face is stronger and stronger. This is really a symbol of the girl!


    She was wearing a light yellow embroidered ruluo skirt with a delicate jade hairpin in her bun. A white duck egg face with a pair of beautiful Danfeng eyes, beautiful facial features, can not help but a kiss Fangze.


    Men do not start by rubbing hands, this business is really not a loss!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 45

    He went out excitedly and followed the woman quietly.


    Su Luan more and more feel wrong, I don''t know what the reason, she even feel the whole body inexplicably began to heat, hot uncomfortable. Some strange fantasies appeared in her mind, and she suddenly wanted something to comfort her.


    Su Luan felt that her breath was hot. She was looking for a place to sit for a while, but suddenly she stretched out a big palm behind her and held her hand tightly.


    It should have been thrown away at once, but Su Luan had no strength in her hands. Even the part held by her felt cool. This was the comfort she needed.


    It seems to be instinctive. Su Luan is close to the people behind him and leans to his cool arms.


    Seeing her reaction, the man was overjoyed. He went to her and held up her chin. He said frivolously, "Miss Su?"


    The customer told her that the woman''s surname was su.


    "Who are you?" At this time, Su Luan''s brain was very heavy, and a very strange feeling occurred in her body. She nodded in confusion and opened her eyes to look at the man in front of her. This sight immediately made her sober up.


    This man''s appearance is really obscene, a shameful appearance, the face is more flowing.


    With a smile on his face, the man held her shoulders and almost salivated: "Miss Su, come on, let''s go there."


    Su Luan''s face was covered with sweat.


    Reason told her that she had to push the man in front of her, but her body couldn''t help but soften down and nestled in his arms. She said and walked away, but her voice was soft eyebrows, not like refusing, but inviting.


    The man''s face with a thick indecent smile, in Su Luan body random touch, touch her to send out a comfortable groan.


    He approached her ear and whispered in her ear, "let''s go into the bamboo grove and let me love you well."


    His action just now made Su Luan wail and cry, and seemed to enjoy it.


    Su Luan is not conscious of being held by a man to walk in the woods. She felt that her head was very dizzy, and she could not help shaking her head, and there was a fantasy in front of her. She fixed her eyes and found that there was a beautiful man around her. Was this her ghost childe?


    Su Luan immediately blushed and heartbeat, subconsciously reached out to touch the man''s face, and the man turned to her with a smile.


    His eyebrows and eyes are very delicate and beautiful. They are as noble as gods. They should be the ghost childe.


    he looks as like as two peas in his mind. He thinks that her face is even more shy, and she has a slight face and softly calls out: "the son of heaven."


    The soft voice is very soft.


    Seeing that Su Luan was so active, the shameless man was so happy that he blossomed. The faster he stepped, the more anxious he felt. After a while, they disappeared in the deep bamboo forest.


    Su Ying with two servant girls hidden in the dark, looking at the two disappeared, her lips hook up a sneer to the extreme.


    Mrs. Su''s medicine is kitsch, but the medicine she puts can make people have illusions. Her lovely three sisters should enjoy it.


    After standing for a while, Su Ying turned away with the two maids.


    Mrs. Su went back and waited a little while. Seeing Mrs. Wu coming over, she looked at her with a smile. Both of them knew it clearly.


    Mrs. Su took Mrs. Wu''s hand and said, "sister, go with your sister."


    Mrs. Wu wanted to go with her.


    Thinking about the time, they went out together.


    Because it used to be a good time to catch traitors.


    In the middle of their journey, the two ladies saw Cheng Guogong''s wife wandering in the garden with their slaves.


    Mrs. Su turned her eyes. The wife of Cheng Guogong has always been an authority among the women''s wives in Beijing. If the little bitch''s broken things are also seen by her, the little bitch will really be finished.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Su came forward with a smile and said, "Madam Cheng, what a coincidence. Do you come to burn incense and pray?"


    Mrs. Cheng is a very gentle and dignified woman. She is also smiling at the moment: "Madame Su, Madame Wu."


    They were ladies of the upper class, and met each other at various parties.


    Two people smile should, Mrs. Su step forward, holding Mrs. Cheng''s hand: "a person wandering more boring, not as we together, can also talk to relieve boredom."


    Mrs. Cheng did not refuse to go with them.


    Three people walk in the courtyard, while enjoying the scenery and chatting, while Mrs. Su quietly leads Mrs. Cheng to the direction of xiaozhulin.


    Seeing the bamboo grove in front of her eyes, Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed with excitement. The thought that she would soon be able to topple the little bitch in one fell swoop made her excited and her body trembled slightly.


    Before the three stepped in, they saw a mother of Su''s house running over in a panic. They saw Mrs. Su say in a hurry: "madam, you can''t go. Inside Inside... "


    Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu looked at each other and saw the smile in each other''s eyes. Good. I think it''s done.


    "Don''t hesitate. What''s the matter?" Mrs. Su pretended to be angry and scolded."It''s not easy for me to spit It''s a matter of passing away


    "It''s ridiculous to do such a thing in the pure land of Buddhism?" As soon as Mammy''s words came out, Mrs. Su was obviously very angry, which could be said to be uncontrollable.


    With her servant girl behind her, she rushed to the inside, hoping that after the successful capture of adultery, she would kick out the stumbling block Su Ying, and the world would be quiet from then on.


    Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Cheng followed. Mrs. Wu deliberately took Mrs. Cheng in and wanted her to be a personal ID card: "I don''t know who''s girl. She''s so bold. Let''s go and have a look."


    When Mrs. Su arrived in a hurry, she saw a man pressing a woman on a stone table in the depths of the bamboo grove. She was trying to do something about it.


    The woman''s dress was half faded, showing her smooth thin shoulders. Her skirt was rolled up to her waist. Her hands wrapped around the man''s neck in front of her like a snake, and she groaned in her mouth.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed with excitement, but with anger on her face, she yelled out: "bold su..."


    Mrs. Su stopped in the middle of her speech. Because she saw the woman arched slightly and showed her face full of spring.


    This face is familiar to her! Is not her own daughter, Su Luan!


    Mrs. Su couldn''t say what she said later. In broad daylight, Su Luan was forced to do that by a man. She did not feel ashamed, but looked at it as enjoying.


    Mrs. Su suddenly couldn''t breathe, her face twisted and she almost fainted.


    Her body fiercely back to stagger a few steps, happened to be from behind Wu Madame hold. At this time, Mrs. Wu was also unbelievable: "how can, how can..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 46

    Mrs. Su often takes Su Luan to various banquets. Mrs. Cheng, the other daughter of the Su family, may not know her, but she knows Su Luan. Now, looking at Su Luan''s appearance, her face can be described with shock.


    Mrs. Cheng looked at Mrs. Su in disbelief, thinking that her daughter should be so unruly, so wild, how could she be like that humble prostitute! What''s more, Mrs. Su brought her here before! What kind of medicine does Madame Su sell in her gourd?


    If such a thing happened in other people''s houses, I would like to cover it up. It''s not like Mrs. Su, but she''s pulling herself around to watch? Is there such a mother in the world? Mrs. Cheng looked at Mrs. Su in disbelief.


    At this time, Mrs. Su, pale and almost fainted, was shaking all over her body.


    The two mothers beside Mrs. Su had a good eye. Seeing that it was their young lady, they rushed forward to bring Su Luan back.


    However, to their surprise, Su Luan''s body was drugged and had completely lost her mind.


    At this time, she just clings to the man and smiles in her mouth. The scene is very unbearable.


    The shameless man turned around and looked at Mrs. Wu with lust in his eyes and a touch of pride. It seemed that he was asking for credit. However, when he saw Wu Fu man staring at him angrily, he did not know why.


    Seeing Su Luan''s appearance, Mrs. Su almost got angry and said, "take her back to me! Take it back


    Two servant girls went up again, and then they could drag Su Luan down. After finishing her clothes a little, they hurriedly carried her to her residence.


    Looking at the shameless man, the anger on Mrs. Su''s face didn''t hit a spot. She pointed to him and said angrily, "how dare you murder the girl in Su''s house! I don''t know how to live or die. If someone comes, I''ll tie him up and escort him to the government! "


    Mrs. Su''s words were intended to frighten the shameless man. If she was escorted to the government, she would be the first to confess. How could she be so stupid?


    Mrs. Cheng looked at the sachet on Su Luan''s clothes, and noticed the sachet tied on the waist of the shameless man. A look of contempt flashed in her eyes.


    The same color mandarin duck sachet, this is clearly a pair, it is clear that she taught a good daughter to have an affair with others, Mrs. Su also quibbled about what plot? How could you like to invite yourself to catch a traitor? I don''t know if her brain is sick.


    Mrs. Cheng, with a look of disdain, turned and left.


    When Mrs. Su saw Mrs. Cheng''s expression, she was flustered and showed a feeling of uneasiness.


    Mrs. Wu''s face was ugly, and she took Mrs. Su back.


    Su Luan was driven back to the room by several people. After the maid and mammy let her go, she slipped on the ground and rubbed with one of the legs. What''s the difference between that and the female dog in heat?


    The servant girl who was rubbed was flushed, but she could not get rid of it and could not lay down her heavy hands. She was helpless for a moment.


    After that, Mrs. Su rushed to see Su Luan''s coquettish appearance. Her whole body was filled with Qi and blood. She picked up the tea she had left on her side and threw it fiercely on Su Luan''s face.


    Then, with a slap, Mrs. Su slapped her face fiercely.


    The room is quiet, only Su Luan''s face drops of water trickling down the sound.


    Su Luan''s face is dull and looks very embarrassed, but at this time she is not as crazy as she was just now.


    Mrs. Su gave the two mammies a look, and they retreated.


    Only Madame Su and mother and daughter of Su Luan were left in the room. Seeing that Su Luan had not responded, Mrs. Su squatted down and shook Su Luan''s shoulders violently: "Su Luan, wake me up! Wake up


    Su Luan woke up. Her eyes were wide open, innocent and blank.


    She was stunned for a long time before she thought of something. She looked down at her body and saw her white chest. At this time, she was blue and purple, and her face was pale for a moment!


    Su Luan shivered and wanted to cry but couldn''t cry. She asked in horror, "Niang, Niang, what''s wrong with me?"


    Mrs. Su''s face was very ugly at this time.


    She wanted to destroy Su Ying''s reputation today, but in the end, how did she become her own daughter Su Luan?


    Madame Su glanced at the sachet on Su Luan''s waist. This sachet is clearly for Su Ying! Why is it hanging on Su Luan?!


    Mrs. Su pointed to the sachet and asked in a loud voice, "where did you get this sachet..."


    Su Luan''s face was full of grievances and tears filled her face. She choked and said, "it was su Ying who gave it to her daughter."


    What? What a su Ying, he even led the disaster to Su Luan. He was almost innocent!


    It seems that she used to be silly and clever is to pretend it! Good, good! She must let that smelly girl know that if she offends her, she will die without a burial place!


    Mrs. Su''s chest heaved violently and her side fists clenched into fists.


    Originally had such a big scandal, will fight to recover immediately, but now she can''t go!


    That little bitch hasn''t been dealt with. How can I go back?With the order of Mrs. Su, all of them lived in the great Buddhist temple.


    "What a shame! What a shame After Mrs. Su finally pacifies Su Luan, she comes to find Mrs. Wu. She is very angry. She wants to tear up Su Ying. She looks at Wu Fu and says, "what should I do now?"


    "Now that we have done it, we will not do it twice!" Madame Wu''s face showed arrogant look, very cruel: "deal with her clean!"


    "This..."


    There was a hesitation on Mrs. Su''s face.


    The person she brought out brought the body back. I don''t know the master will not Although she wants to kill Su Ying, she doesn''t want to be so obvious.


    Mrs. Wu saw at a glance what Mrs. Su was worried about. She took her hand and said, "don''t worry, sister. You will leave you clean at that time."


    Mrs. Su put her heart down and nodded her head.


    Mrs. Wu called out to the door: "come in."


    Outside the door came a man, who was a shameless man who had been wandering with Su Luan before.


    As soon as Mrs. Su saw her, she didn''t get angry. She said, "sister, what else do you want him to do? He almost gave luan''er to... "


    The shameless man rubbed his hands awkwardly: "that''s the wrong person, the wrong person..."


    Mrs. Wu has another purpose.


    As long as you can afford it, you can do anything.


    They specialize in this kind of mischievous things on weekdays, but they have some notoriety in the world.


    Mrs. Wu attached to Mrs. Su''s ear and said these words. Mrs. Su''s expression gradually eased down, and a strange sneer rose slowly from the corners of her mouth.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 47

    Mrs. Su took out a bag from her baggage. There were many silver tickets in the bag.


    Since losing the 100000 taels of silver, Mrs. Su has been very thrifty in her daily life. The hundreds of silver notes still weigh heavily in her eyes.


    She was cruel and ruthless, and gave him the silver note. She hated and said, "you know what to do! Don''t get the wrong person this time! "


    The shameless man replied with a flattering smile and withdrew with the silver.


    Looking at his back, Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed a trace of cruelty.


    Su Ying, don''t believe you can run this time!


    The next day, Su Ying just used the breakfast, and saw Su Luan come over in a hurry.


    Su Ying had heard of the follow-up of yesterday''s incident, but at this time she only pretended to be unaware of it and showed nothing on her face.


    See Su Ying come over, she put down chopsticks, between eyebrows doubt way: "three younger sister how come?"? But what''s the matter? "


    Su Luan is looking at Su Ying''s timid appearance at the moment and wishes to scratch a few knives on her face. She clenched her fist with hatred and tried to hold back: it''s all her, it''s all her fault. She almost


    The more she thought, the more she breathed. After a while, she remembered what her mother had told her before she came. She could not help but take a deep breath to calm her mood.


    With a smile on her face, Su Luan looked at Su Ying affectionately, and suddenly enthusiastically went up: "second sister, I found a very interesting place, you follow me, I''ll show you a surprise."


    Su Ying yawned, as if very tired in general, did not want to go, mumbled: "no, not enough sleep."


    "You come with me first. It''s not too late to go to bed after watching the surprise. Come on." Su Luan refused to give up.


    It''s really non-stop. It was just yesterday that I almost lost my innocence. Today, I came out again. Su Ying felt sincere admiration for her thick skin.


    Su Ying knows that Su Luan is habitual in ordinary times. If he doesn''t go out with her this time, he is afraid to make a lot of trouble.


    I don''t know what she''s up to. Forget it, when the boat comes to the bridge, it will come.


    Su Ying can''t but go out with Su Luan with green marks.


    Su Luan took them all the way back to the mountain. The more they went, the more they went, the more they went. In the end, there was no one left.


    Su Ying seemed to be a little afraid. She tightly grasped Su Luan''s hand and said in a trembling voice, "what are you doing here? I''m afraid of it."


    "What are you afraid of with me?" Su Luan''s face was impatient. She gave a sneer in her heart. She pulled out her arm and said, "you''ll stand here for a while. I''ll go to relieve myself. I can''t hold back. My second sister is waiting. I''ll be back soon."


    Not waiting for Su Ying to react, Su Luan has run away quickly.


    Su Ying looks at Su Luan''s disappearing back, just now a timid appearance has completely disappeared, replaced by a calm face.


    "Second miss, I''m afraid the third miss is not kind. I heard it''s easy to get lost here. Let''s go quickly." There was a trace of uneasiness in the Green Mark''s voice.


    Su Ying nodded faintly and wanted to go with green marks, but it was too late.


    Only listen to a obscene voice from behind Su Ying. The voice was flowing, which made people feel goose bumps all over.


    "Hey, where does the little lady escape?"


    Su Ying looks back lightly, but sees behind him a group of men, their faces are rough, the figure is burly, a look is not a good man.


    Su Ying''s slightly drooping eyes flashed a cold light. Just now she faintly felt that Su Luan would do so, and she guessed it!


    At this time, one of the men in black cloth looked up and down at Su Ying. His eyes were obscene and obscene, and his expression was swaying. He only heard him pick his eyebrows and smile: "tut Tut, the girl is so graceful and beautiful that she can earn a lot of money when she is sold in a brothel."


    To a brothel? To sell her royal daughter to a brothel? Su Ying''s eyes flashed a cold light!


    Su Ying see each other''s five people, and each powerful, she knows that the hard spell is certainly not spell, so pull the green mark to make a move to escape.


    The five men rushed around.


    Su Ying didn''t want to reveal her martial arts card so quickly, so she dodged around in panic, but she was surprised in the bottom of her heart.


    Two of them are very good at martial arts. If they fight hard, they can only grasp three points!


    We can''t fight hard, then we can only win by wisdom.


    Su Ying eyelids slightly droop, tears in the eyes of two circles, dyed her long eyelashes, looks a timid look, a few big men see Su Ying this appearance, the heart is more itchy.


    Su Ying raised her eyes timidly and looked at several people. Then she lowered her eyelids again and asked weakly, "ladies and gentlemen, please let us go. Do you want money? As long as you let me go, my father will give you a lot of silver! "


    Su Ying said that behind seems to be excited, raised his eyes to a few men, eyes full of hope.


    This is her plan to hold off. Show the enemy weak, so that the enemy take it lightly, if it is done, she will be able to win time, slowly wait for the opportunity to act.The first man looks at Su Ying like this. He has a trace of heart in his heart. He just wants to talk, but his mind flashed a word from Madame Wu.


    It''s just a second lady of the Su family who is not in favor at all. You just have to let go of it.


    Since Mrs. Su ordered them to do it, how could she redeem the girl? This is ridiculous!


    Thinking of this, the first man''s eyes flashed.


    Su Ying stares at the man''s eyes. From the moment he sees the despicable in his eyes, she knows that her wish will be defeated.


    Sure enough, the first man double eyebrows a stand, fiercely drink a way: "less nonsense, go!"


    Su Ying''s small face flashed a little disappointment, as well as a faint fear.


    Several people see Su Ying is really a young lady who can''t afford to deal with big things. They feel relieved a lot.


    They pushed Su Ying and green mark forward.


    Su Ying looks panic stricken, looks very afraid of the appearance, but in the heart does not stop thinking of ways. She squinted to see the green mark following her side, and then floated a plan under her heart.


    Since I can''t persuade these people, the only way I can do is to let green mark run away and go back to rescue the soldiers.


    This just did not take a few steps, Su Ying was flushed and shy. No matter how many people pushed her, she just didn''t go. The person in charge said angrily, "what is this? Do you want to die? "


    Su Ying was afraid and shy at the moment, and seemed to be extremely uncomfortable. She rubbed her feet constantly, and her eyes seemed to be dripping with tears.


    Slowly raised his head, Su Ying looked at him timidly: "I I''d like to have a little peep... "


    She said that her face seemed to be red to bleed, and she was ashamed and embarrassed and helpless. Su Ying saw several people hesitating, and then clamped his legs more tightly, whimpering: "to I can''t hold back


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 48

    When did the five big men see a woman like this? The sad and slightly shy appearance immediately made a few big men feel compassion and agreed at the moment.


    The first man waved his hand, motioned several people to stop, let Su Ying to one side to solve.


    Su Ying looked around. A thick jungle, can not see the end, block out the sun, the light is very dark, terrible, can not help but shrink his neck, whispered: " It''s so dark that I dare not... "


    The man was very impatient and roared, "what do you want?"


    Su Ying shrunk her neck and didn''t dare to speak. She just glanced at the green mark. The green mark immediately got to know him. She went forward and begged: "several masters, let the maidservant go with the young lady. She is afraid of the dark."


    The man looked at the two weak women, also did not put it in his heart, only roared: "don''t give me any ghost ideas, or you will be overwhelmed."


    Su Ying pretended to be afraid of nodding, and then quickly walked into the jungle with the help of the green mark.


    Away from the sight of several men, Su Ying''s previous poor look suddenly disappeared, instead of being cold.


    Su Ying took the Green Mark''s hand and looked serious: "green mark, you go from here and go to find the clear master for help."


    Green mark a listen to Su Ying let her go first, immediately panic. Absolutely not!


    She couldn''t leave the lady alone with these big, dirty men. With her in, you can help miss at the critical moment. If you are alone, what can you do if something happens?


    "No, miss, how can I leave you alone now?" Green mark in the heart is very nervous, do not want to leave Su Ying at this time, just want to accompany her side. According to Hongbo''s words, even if you die, you should die before the young lady!


    Su Ying understands the idea in Green Mark''s heart, can''t help but hook up the corner of the lip, this loyal girl.


    "If you don''t take advantage of this to leave to move and rescue soldiers, we''re afraid we can''t escape. It''s not to let you leave me and run away, but to ask you to find someone to rescue me. Do you understand?" Time is pressing, so Su Ying is concise and direct to the key points.


    Green mark knows in his heart, but he still doesn''t want to leave. She was afraid that something would happen to her after she left.


    Su Ying looked at her faintly with a trace of dignity in her cold eyes.


    Green mark heart don''t stop, eyes flash a trace of grievance. She knew that she could not refuse again, so she nodded firmly: "Miss, you must hold on, I will definitely call the master to save you."


    Su Ying smiles and nods.


    Even if green mark in the heart is not willing to, can only turn around and run out along the direction that Su Ying points to.


    Seeing the green mark running away, Su Ying sighed with regret.


    If she was the only one, she could easily escape. But with a green mark around, it is how can not escape. So she designed to let green mark run away first. As for herself, she could only find another opportunity.


    Su Ying stayed for a moment, then slowly came out of the woods.


    Several men were impatient to wait outside. When they saw that there was only one person when they came out, the more angry they were. One of them rushed forward and yelled, "where''s that girl?"


    Su Ying''s face was sad, as if disappointed, and said: "I I can''t believe that she would leave me and run away Such a girl It''s really nice to her on weekdays... " I want to cry.


    Several men suddenly understand that the girl is afraid to accompany the young lady to urinate when running. Thanks to their loyalty, they had such an idea.


    They look at Su Ying''s eyes with a trace of pity, there is also pride. The first lady of the prime minister''s mansion, the proud daughter of heaven, turned out to be so pitiful.


    The maid ran and then ran, now only looking at Su Ying, it is much easier, anyway, the maid is no use, with cumbersome.


    One of the five slightly worried and said, "if that woman ran away, would she call someone else?"


    The others didn''t care. They touched their chin and laughed very evil. One of the big men sneered and said, "call people? You have to run out of this mountain first. You think she has the ability to run out, just like a delicate, mentally retarded woman? "


    It''s been torn by wild animals for lunch.


    Hearing what he said, several people were laughing, and the laughter was extremely harsh.


    Su Ying''s face was still, but he was awe stricken in his heart. I hope the green mark can go out smoothly, and can call the master of clearness.


    Green Mark got Su Ying''s advice and ran very fast in the forest. She wanted to go out early and find the master.


    When I was running, I caught a glimpse of the green mark, but I saw a woman not far away, like a headless fly. It seemed that she was lost.


    Green mark subconsciously stopped and looked at it carefully. It was su Luan who lured the young lady here, the three most favored young ladies of the Su family!


    When she saw Su Luan, green mark was not angry. She clenched her fist and quietly approached her back.


    Su Luan was extremely frightened at this time. Maybe she had done something wrong. She was so frightened that she ran on the wrong road unconsciously. When she came back to her senses, she found that she could not find the way to leave.She had been in the back mountain for a long time, but she couldn''t get out. She was in such a hurry.


    Upset Su Luan did not notice the shadow behind her. When she was tired of walking, she stopped at the top of the hillside to blow the cool wind for a little rest.


    Just standing still, she felt that someone kicked her ass fiercely!


    It''s powerful!


    Under the gravity, Su Luan simply can''t stop, she was directly kicked forward.


    And in front of it is the sloping slope.


    Su Luan fell on the slope, the whole person like a roller, subconsciously they roll down, how can not control the body.


    She was dizzy and dizzy with this rolling.


    She was surprised to see that there were sharp bamboo standing in the ground. She tried to grasp something nearby, but she caught it empty. Finally, she could only let herself go straight down in terror!


    "Ah A sad girl''s voice sounded in the woods.


    Green mark was very happy to hear the scream and stood on tiptoe to look down, which made her happy again.


    She didn''t expect that it was a trap dug by a hunter. She just wanted to vent her anger for the young lady and kicked her. Who knows she''s going on like this? It seems that the bad things have been done too much, and they will be punished!


    By the way, miss! Miss is still in those hands!


    Green mark thinks that Su Ying is still in their hands, and his heart falls to the bottom of the valley. He looks pale. Regardless of Su Luan in the trap, he runs out in a hurry. He just wants to find master ran and ask for help.


    From time to time there was a sad cry from the trap.


    At this time, Su Luan is pitifully stuck in the middle of a few bamboo, looking extremely embarrassed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 49

    Poor her left foot was pierced by a sharp bamboo, was straight nailed to the ground, the pain of her face white, crying.


    This is a trap used by hunters to hunt wild boars. These hard bamboos are cut off and inserted in the middle of the traps. Ordinary wild boars can pass through their intestines once they fall down and are directly fatal.


    Su Luan tried to adjust her posture when she fell, which saved her life.


    But now, a foot is fixed here, blood gurgling out, the pain of her forehead constantly sweating.


    What''s more, it''s deep in the jungle. It''s called "should not" every day, and the ground is not working. Even if she cries out her throat, no one answers her.


    The wound on her foot could not stop bleeding. Su Luan was numb with pain and pale face. She wanted to move her body, but she was stuck in the middle by several bamboo sticks. She couldn''t move any more. For a moment, she was extremely miserable.


    After a few shouts, see no one to come, she also died, the heart just constantly hem and haw. It looks like a prey falling into a hunter''s trap.


    Those men want to take Su Ying out of the back mountain from another road. The path gets deeper and deeper. They look at Su Ying, and their eyes gradually become hostile.


    The big man took a look at the weak Su Ying. He only felt that the more she looked, the more she could stand. She had a gentle face, but also a timid and pitiful face. She could not help but smile and said, "look at you, you are soft and weak. Can''t you move?"


    Su Ying hears the speech to look up, just want to talk, see that big head straight toward oneself.


    He came to her with one hand on her shoulder and the other under her slender waist, trying to carry her.


    A trace of disgust flashed in Su Ying''s eyes, and her face was full of panic.


    The big man thought it was interesting. The hand under his waist and abdomen touched it fiercely, and his face was full of disgusting smile.


    Several people around saw the big man''s movements, and did not stop them. They all laughed maliciously. In a low voice, in Su Ying''s ear, it was very harsh.


    Su Ying''s slightly drooping eyes flashed a bit cruel, but on her hand, she tried to push him away. She stepped back a few steps and made her hands ring chest. When she looked up again, her face was full of tears.


    Su Ying''s voice is very timid, sobbing: "you all stay away from me. When you find my father, you will die."


    Several people listen to coax a smile, Su Ying is more panic, is back a few steps.


    The big man still wanted to go forward and was stopped by the leader. He didn''t want to fight her too early, until he found the way out.


    All the five men laughed at her words, but they relaxed their guard against her.


    What else do you need to guard against such a useless woman? Mrs. Su is really worried.


    Originally someone looked at Su Ying can''t walk, will push on a few, for fear that she plays tricks, now just let her walk in the middle of a few people, even if slow a few steps, also do not care.


    There is a huge temple behind the city. It''s very easy to get lost inside. Ordinary people can''t get out when they come in.


    Several people dislike Su Ying''s slow walking, and they all walk in front of her, leaving only the big one to walk beside Su Ying and look at her in case she runs away.


    Su Ying deliberately slowed down at the foot of the speed, the big man can only follow slow down, so, two people and a few people in front of them gradually widened the distance.


    Although Su Ying is a second miss who can''t be spoiled, it''s hard to guarantee that the government will not send out a search. These gangsters did not want to be found, so they chose some remote roads. These paths were very deep and steep, which made it difficult for ordinary people to walk.


    Su Ying quietly followed behind, waiting for the opportunity to escape.


    Gradually, the road more and more steep, but a few people walking on a steep slope.


    This hillside, unlike the others, is steep and dangerous.


    At this time, they were walking along a path up the hillside. On the outside of the path was a more dangerous slope, covered with sharp stones. If they rolled down carelessly, they would die.


    Su Ying looked at the slope and flashed a wisp of light in her eyes.


    Opportunity, at last!


    The big man still walked a few steps in front of Su Ying. Seeing that Su Ying was walking fast and slow, he was a little impatient, and he called out, "can you go quickly?"


    Su Ying looks aggrieved. She looks up at the big man. She looks pitiful. She bites her lower lip wrongly. She still catches up with her feet.


    The big man glanced at her unhappily and said in his heart that a woman is really a trouble!


    At the moment when he was in a trance!


    Somehow, he stepped on a smooth stone under his feet, shaking his body and stumbling to fall.


    Looking at the steep slope on the right, the big man was glad that he didn''t fall.


    Just as he was lucky, there was a strong force behind him! It was so powerful that it almost knocked him all over the place!


    He couldn''t control himself any longer, and he flew sideways and rolled down the dangerous slope.


    Su Ying looked at the big man rolling down from the hillside, and his eyes flashed with pleasure!


    A bloodthirsty smile flashed over her lips, but soon, she seemed to be scared out of color and screamed, "ah!"She put her hands over her mouth and her body trembled.


    The first few people heard Su Ying''s voice extremely impatient, even the head also did not return, the man of the head said: "old five, what''s wrong with her?"


    After a long time, I couldn''t hear any response. Only Su Ying''s scream continued and turned back one after another.


    This is a surprise!


    The old five who walks with the stinky girl is gone!


    They see Su Ying''s eyes straight at the bottom of the slope, and can''t help but follow her eyes to see the past, only to see their old five keep rolling down, has been rolling to the bottom of the slope, a head hit a stone, suddenly blood splashed, the face seems to be split like, extremely terrifying.


    "Fifth The man in black yelled fiercely, his eyes wide open and his face unbelievable.


    There was no doubt that the big man at the bottom of the slope would die, and several people were frightened.


    Su Ying was still crying and staring at her eyes in horror: "it''s terrible. He rolled down so carelessly! What a terrible thing


    Her voice was both aggrieved and frightened. She cried: "it''s so dangerous and terrible here. I want to go home, wuwuwu You take me home... "


    "What a noise! Shut up Just now everyone didn''t see Su Ying do it. They just thought that the fifth was killed by accident. There was a lot of chagrin in his heart. Five people came out, but now there are only four left.


    Four people always feel there is something wrong, always feel that something is manipulating them.


    Heart read move, but see Su Ying face is more aggrieved, raised his hand to wipe tears, mouth or sob: "here is so terrible..."


    "Shut up and throw you out of here!" The first man''s impatient roar way, Su Ying''s whimpering makes him upset.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 50

    Su Ying, as if frightened, fiercely covers his mouth, with only a pair of eyes looking at the four people in horror and grievance. She wants to cry but dare not to cry, just like a frightened little white rabbit. She is extremely pitiful.


    Old five has died, then only four people, a few people no longer stay, pull up Su Ying to continue to move forward.


    Su Ying or as before, deliberately procrastination, but a few people no longer like just that by her, but walked a few steps and then glared at her, let her quickly catch up.


    At noon, the sun is strong, Su Ying''s small face is more and more pale, face is sweat. Su Ying was thinking of a plan while walking away from his mind. This was the only way to get rid of one person. There were four people in front of him. How can I get rid of them?


    Now she, while waiting for the rescue of green mark, while thinking of self-help.


    Su Ying''s step is more and more slow, a tiny glance at the eye, just to see a few purple stems and green leaves of the plant, eyes suddenly a bright.


    Taking advantage of a few people in front of her, Su Ying quickly squatted down, stretched out her hand to pull the plants, hid them in her sleeve, and went on walking slowly. While walking, she complained in a low voice: "I''m so tired, I''m so tired, I''m so tired..."


    Walking in front of the four people, heard Su Ying''s complaint behind, the forehead is not from the black line, they have never seen such a kidnapping, such no conscious kidnapping!


    Xu was annoyed by Su Yingnian, or had not eaten any food. The four were also a little hungry, so they sat down and had a rest when they passed a cave.


    At the moment, the sun is very hot, and the four men are all smelling of sweat. Su Ying sits a little farther away in displeasure, and his face is full of disgust.


    Su Ying took a look at the four people sitting at rest not far away. She reached out and stroked the plants in her sleeves. She flashed a shrewd look in her eyes, but on her face, she said, "I''m hungry. I want to eat."


    Several people saw Su Ying''s arrogant appearance, so they didn''t fight with each other. A miss who was not favored had such a temper. It was really at a loss.


    "Do you think you are still a miss of the prime minister''s office? Soon you will be sent to the brothel. It''s time to enjoy yourself? " The man in black was sarcastic and scornful on his face.


    But his voice just fell, a few people sitting in the stomach are tacit agreement issued a coo voice, including himself.


    After a moment''s silence, the man in Black got up and started to make a fire, but he was hungry.


    Su Ying looked at the man in black busy, together with a good way: "you can cook, or I come."


    The man in black glanced at her coldly. His eyes were full of disdain. Could the young lady of the prime minister''s office cook? It''s impossible.


    Then he said, "don''t move! Be honest. "


    Finish saying to the other three people: "you take good care of her!"


    Su Ying a face of injustice, eyes in the four people, seems to be very aggrieved.


    "You four big men are here. Are you afraid that I will run away? Why are you so unsure of your own strength? also! The food you cook is so rough that it must be hard to eat Su Ying said in disgust.


    How dare you despise them!


    The man in black wanted to make something at will, so he could make it. After listening to Su Ying, he was also a little angry. He wanted to see how delicious she could make.


    "So much nonsense, you come, you come!" The man in black throws down the things in his hands and makes room for Su Ying.


    Su Ying honest to go forward, squatting in the black man''s original position, slowly light a fire, looking at not far away some wild vegetables and mushrooms, let a few people go to pick some.


    Several people are hungry, looking at Su Ying this look also can''t give any moth, then left a person, the rest of the people go to pick wild vegetables and mushrooms.


    Su Ying boiled the water, and carefully treated the mushrooms collected by several people, cooked them in the soup, and added some wild vegetables. However, no one noticed that there were more purple stems and green leaves in those wild vegetables.


    These plants were collected secretly by Su Ying.


    One of the four was squinting and the other was a man in a green robe. They were probably very hungry. When the smell came out from the pot, they went up to wait by the pot.


    When Su Ying said she could eat it, they scooped up the soup and sent it to the entrance.


    The soup is delicious with a lot of fresh mushrooms.


    After tasting a few mouthfuls, they kept saying, "well, it''s delicious. You can come and eat it too."


    This is for the standing man in black and another slightly fat man.


    Seeing how happy they were eating, the man in black and the fat man came up and squatted on the edge of the pot and scooped out a mouthful. The smell was excellent.


    Before they were sent to the entrance, they could see that the cheerful squint of the original food was different from the expression of the man in the green robe.


    I saw their fierce eyes, originally contained in the mouth of the soup from the corner of the mouth, and then, the trace of blood along the corner of the mouth slowly flow down.


    Gradually, not only the corners of the mouth, affectionate dull eyes, ears, nose are Qin out of blood, the shape is very terrible.


    The man in black couldn''t help but cry: "old three, old four! What''s the matter with you? "Then he stretched out his hand and pushed them, but he didn''t want to touch them. They fell to the ground, apparently dead.


    The man in black and the fat man couldn''t react for a moment. They, this is, are they dead?


    How could three of them die in a blink of an eye?


    The man in black and the fat man looked at each other. Now, they are the only ones left?


    From each other''s eyes, we can see that it is unbelievable!


    Su Ying quietly stepped back a few steps, trying to get away from it. The Bauhinia green plant is a deadly poison. Hongbo is not only good at medicine, but also has some research on poisons. He often tells Su Ying the characteristics of some poisons in case of emergency. This time it is used.


    Su Ying didn''t expect the poison to kill four people at one time. It was good to poison two. But what made her headache was that the remaining two were the most powerful of the five. If they were on together, she was afraid she could not resist it.


    The man in black was stunned for a long time, but he finally reacted. The third and the fourth died of poison, and what they ate was made by that woman.


    Think like this, fierce look at the side!


    But where is the shadow of that woman? Looking back, the woman was standing in the distance, frowning at both of them.


    The black man''s eyes are full of resentment, all of which are caused by this woman. First of all, she pretended to be weak to win their sympathy and relax their guard so as to take the opportunity to kill them one by one. What a cruel woman.


    Fortunately, they didn''t take the soup just now, otherwise they would be in the netherworld now.


    When they thought like this, they didn''t realize that if they hadn''t captured Su Ying, why should Su Ying deal with them like this?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 51

    Su Ying frown at two people, two people strength in the five most powerful, must separate them.


    If one of them can be solved first, the remaining one will be easy for her to deal with.


    The two men in the distance, the man in black, looked very vigorous, while the fat man was extremely heavy.


    Su Ying''s brain can not help but flash a plan, eager to try.


    The man in black looks at Su Ying defensively, but she turns around and runs. He immediately gets up to catch up with her and makes up his mind to break Su Ying into pieces!


    The fat man''s reaction was slow. Seeing the man in black getting up, he also got up and ran after him. But the speed, how can not catch up with the man in black.


    Su Ying knew that the two villains were chasing after him and ran faster and faster.


    The original feigned weakness was completely gone. She was an agent in her previous life, and her speed was her strong point. After she came to ancient times, she trained deliberately, so she was sure that she would not be caught up in a short period of time.


    Su Ying looked back on the way, and she didn''t expect it.


    The man in black was not far behind her, running a lot faster, but the fat man had to slow down. He tried hard to keep up with the man in black, but he couldn''t do it.


    Su Ying has a bloody smile on her lips.


    Ahead is a corner, surrounded by trees to block out the sun, the line of sight is very weak. Su Ying''s feet speed up, turn the corner and jump into the jungle..


    The man in black followed him. Turning around the corner, he saw no one in front of him. He thought that Su Ying had already run to the front. He could not help frowning: how could a boudoir daughter run so fast? I really looked down on her before.


    The man in black doesn''t stop at his feet and rushes forward. Today, things have been like this. If you don''t catch that smelly girl, how can you avenge your brothers?


    Su Ying, hiding in the thick bush, looks at the figure of the man in black running away in a hurry, and a bloody sneer at the corner of his lips.


    She reached out and took out a dagger from her sleeve, which she had brought to defend herself.


    She held up a cold shining dagger, cat body, foot Mao full strength, just waiting for the opportunity to come.


    After a while, the panting fat man finally ran to Su Ying''s position.


    Time flies!


    Su Ying holds a dagger in his hand, and rushes out with the speed of thunder! Her speed is amazing, like a flash of lightning!


    The fat man was panting after him. Before he could react, he felt a cold light flash in front of him, and then he couldn''t move any more.


    Slow motion playback is as follows.


    Su Ying and the fat man pass by.


    The fat man immediately widened his eyes, and his face was full of panic, and on his neck, a thin bloodstain was oozing with blood.


    And Su Ying''s dagger, a drop of blood on the tip is slowly dripping.


    Time seems to freeze in this moment.


    Su Ying has a smile on her lips and a bright smile. She is like a devil from hell, which is in sharp contrast to the frightened look of the fat man.


    After that, the fat man fell back straight, "bang" to the end.


    Open eyes have not been closed all the time, it seems that death is not closed.


    The man in black chased out of the road, but he didn''t see Su Ying. He guessed that he must have been in the trick of that smelly girl. Yu SHIMENG turned back to catch up.


    When he arrived, he saw Su Ying rushing towards the fat man with a dagger in his hand.


    But it''s too late.


    He can only helplessly watch Su Ying''s sharp hand up and down, so cleanly solved his last brother.


    Until the fat man fell into a pool of blood, he could not believe in shouting: "second!"


    The voice was full of fear and anger!


    Su Ying turns back and looks at the man in black without any accident. His eyes are black and his eyes are dark.


    Now, he''s the only one left.


    This person is the eldest in this group, and it is estimated that his strength is also the strongest.


    The face of the man in black is very ugly at this time, his face is iron blue, his side hand is clenched into a fist, and he is eager to rush forward and tear Su Ying into pieces!


    Su Ying is now holding a dagger and unfolding a defensive posture.


    Her dark hair fluttered in the wind, and her beautiful face was cold and resolute. Her courage was awe inspiring.


    Where is this still before that weak, cowardly only knows to cry boudoir daughter?


    The man in black lost four brothers in a row. He was very angry in his heart. He pointed to Su Ying and growled: "you bitch, return my brother''s life!"


    Su Ying a bright face with a mania, her body exudes momentum let people suffocate.


    She picked up the corner of her lips and sneered: "not yet, but it can send you down to accompany them."


    The mountain wind blows her skirt skirt skirt, the train lightly, like a butterfly flying, with a kind of blurred beauty.


    Su Ying held the dagger tightly in his hand, and his eyes narrowed slightly. He quickly flashed over a bloodthirsty intent!


    She just waited for him to rush up and slit his throat!But Su Ying still underestimated the strength of the man in black.


    In fact, his strength is not inferior to her.


    At this time, the man in black was very angry and roared: "if I don''t kill you today, I won''t be named Li!"


    Before the words fell, he rushed straight up with his sword in his hand.


    In the light of the sword, the moves are fierce, and they are all killing moves.


    Now, he has no intention of leaving Su Ying''s life. He can only vent his hatred by killing her directly.


    Su Ying and war and retreat, Liu Mei slightly frown.


    After she came to ancient times, although she paid attention to exercise, her body was already weak, so she did not fully recover to the previous level.


    She can''t resist the killing moves of the man in black. She can only see the moves and break them. More often, she avoids his sword blade.


    The man in black saw that Su Ying was as slippery as loach. How could he not hit him? He became agitated. His sword moves were a little messy, showing a little flaw!


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed, looking at the sword moves of the man in black, and a sneer flashed in his heart.


    Right now!


    Su Ying rushes up against his sword move, can avoid the sword eyebrow, the dagger fiercely stabs to the heart of the man in black.


    However, he didn''t want the black man''s sword move to one side. He picked Su Ying''s sleeve obliquely. His sword was sharp and his hair could be cut off.


    Just listen to a thorn, Su Ying''s sleeve is torn.


    Su Ying sees this, fiercely retreats a few steps, covering the left hand that is shaken by the sword move.


    The man in black looked proud, sneering and squinting at Su Ying: "Stinky girl, in front of the real master, any conspiracy is a paper tiger!"


    Su Ying is surprised. She is still careless and almost gets his move. It seems that this man is extremely fierce. He can''t fight hard. Now she can only win by wisdom.


    Su Ying eased her expression and looked at him gently: "elder brother, I didn''t mean to harm you. You''d better let me go, or my father knows, and will certainly not let you go!"


    The man in black no longer believed Su Ying. He raised his sword in his hand and roared at her fiercely: "it''s not intentional harm, that''s intentional harm! Don''t talk nonsense. Take your life


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 52

    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, staring at the sword move that stabbed directly at him!


    The sword is getting closer and closer!


    As soon as she saw it, Su Ying tightened her grip on the dagger and calculated the time and tilt angle to give her a fatal blow!


    At this critical moment!


    A black figure falls from the sky and falls steadily in front of Su Ying.


    I saw his robe moving, waving the wide sleeves, easily blocked the fierce attack of the man in black!


    Su Ying stood behind him, not very clear, only saw that he blocked the long sword of the man in black, and then stabbed the sword in the opposite direction, and the long sword immediately fell into the chest of the man in black.


    Su Ying only felt that there was a kind of domineering power in front of her when she waved her sleeves. However, the posture seemed to be flowing freely and unrestrained, just like a painting scroll, which made people hardly move their eyes.


    Her eyes slightly narrowed, subconsciously put the dagger in her hand quietly into the sleeve and said to the back of the person in front of her: "thank you for your help."


    In front of the person slowly turned around, Su Ying looked up, after seeing the person, the expression on his face suddenly became stiff.


    Standing in front of Su Ying, she is her fiance in name, night is not white.


    Yefeibai stood quietly in front of her, the dark black pupil like Obsidian emitting light, but with a touch of cold and killing. The black robe embroidered with exquisite patterns blows a beautiful arc in the wind, giving people a feeling of blood mist.


    He looked at Su Ying indifferently, and his good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly.


    He just saw Su Ying''s weak appearance just now. He didn''t see the bloodthirsty and murderous spirit in her eyes at all, so he took it for granted that Su Ying was still that weak appearance.


    Su Ying saw him, suddenly feel speechless, heart secretly abdominal Fei.


    In fact, if he doesn''t come, she can also kill the other party. Now that he comes, she will accept his affection. It''s really troublesome.


    Night is not white, the whole body exudes arrogant peerless edge, he frowns, indifferently squint at Su Ying: "I am not helping you, just look down on men who bully women!"


    He was still very disgusted with the acquisitive and useless woman in front of him.


    If I had seen her face first, I would not have been meddling. This girl was killed just in time, also save him to think of a way to quit.


    He had got the master''s words and went into the mountain to look for the masked girl, but he didn''t want to meet her here. He was chased and killed, and saved him by accident.


    Night is not white, looking at the woman in front of her, frowning.


    "Go out on your own, don''t follow me!" The night is not white voice is very cold and indifferent.


    He was never a chivalrous man who helped justice and saw injustice. Other people''s lives in his eyes are mole ants, he will have the leisure to care about the life and death of mole ants?


    Su Ying is still a little grateful for his help. Now seeing his attitude, she sneers at him in secret. She ignores the night and walks forward.


    At the moment of Su Ying''s turn, another group of people in black fell from the sky.


    This group of people in black are numerous, and they exude a strong murderous spirit. All of them are masters.


    As soon as they landed, they surrounded Su Ying and ye feibai.


    The head of the killer looked at the night is not white, a cold smile: "today you see how to escape!"


    Su Ying saw that their posture was completely aimed at night Fei Bai, so she planned to step back a little bit and push night Fei Bai to the front.


    She managed to escape from the five men and didn''t want to be entangled here any more. So she secretly decided to leave.


    But just took a step, in front of her eyes suddenly appeared a long sword, straight across her neck, silent threat.


    Su Ying''s face with a touch of timidity, pretending to be weak is her best trick. She panicked and said, "aren''t you going to kill him? Why do I have to kill me


    "You are in a group!" The killer went back to her like this.


    "Nonsense! I don''t know him Su Ying doesn''t want to leave the relationship with him.


    In order to show the authenticity, he also raised his hand and swore: "I really have nothing to do with him!"


    Night is not white at the moment is thinking about how to deal with these killers, heard her words, the corner of his lips twitch. This woman, usually looking at the brain is not smart, critical moment to get rid of the relationship is quite a set.


    The killer sneered, "are you not his wife? Dare to say I don''t know you! Kill together


    Su Ying''s heart silently flows two broadband tears.


    She really doesn''t want to know this person. Well, their engagement is coming into contact. Well, if you want to kill him, don''t talk about yourself. The more I think about it, the more bad luck I feel!


    At the time of her self pity, Su Ying''s eyes were full of murderous spirits, and several cold lights stabbed at her!


    She could not help but hide from the ground.


    Night is not white, although the mouth said not to save her, but the heart has always been unable to let her die in front of themselves.


    So, when the long sword stabbed toward Su, he subconsciously protected her around and separated the long sword from her.The bloody gas came to her face, and a touch of excitement flashed in Su Ying''s eyes. It''s been a long time since I killed people so happily!


    The head of a killer in front of him was cut off by yefeibai, with blood dripping and splashing around.


    At the moment, another killer is close to Su Ying''s back.


    Su Ying mouth hook up a sneer, she in the most appropriate time sensitive to turn to the other side behind, the hand dagger quietly sliding over the neck of the other side.


    "Good." The night is not white, and the rest of the light glimpses her action and gives a heartfelt praise.


    This neat wipe neck movement, Su Ying this wench to do is simply like flowing clouds and flowing water, actually also faintly with a trace of beauty.


    As if she was not killing people, but dancing, it was almost impossible for the night to stop praising.


    These killers have high martial arts skills. They are not afraid to die. One by one, they advance one after another and are extremely brave.


    Rao is not weak in martial arts, but also outnumbered.


    If it goes on like this, even if the other party does not kill them, they will also exhaust their physical strength and die.


    Night is not white eyes, dangerous squint, the heart has a plan. After killing several killers nearby, ye feibai pulls Su Ying around and runs forward.


    Su Ying is pulled by night Fei Bai, and the speed is amazing.


    However, the speed of the people in black was not slow. They were biting and chasing after them!


    Yefeibai still knows the terrain here, but the way down the mountain has been blocked by people. Now he can only drill into the deep mountains and dense forests.


    Su Ying ran, secretly determined to escape the robbery, she must stay away from the plague of night.


    Because she found that every time she met him, bad luck would happen!


    I owe him in my last life!


    The road ahead is steep and narrow, with two roads to the left and to the right.


    One of the men in black was so fast that he almost caught up with them.


    Su Luo feels the danger coming, is about to roll to the left to hide, but there is no tacit understanding of the night is not white fruit break pull Su shadow rushed to the right path.


    At this critical juncture, Su Ying was thrown out of a big arc by him, and the sword behind her lunged into her left shoulder, and a sharp pain hit her fiercely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 53

    When the sword was drawn out, the blood flowed out like a spring and trickled down.


    Su Ying''s body swayed slightly, and she finally resisted the pain and didn''t make a sound, but her heart became more and more firm, and she must stay away from the plague God of night feibai.


    The night is not white to flash forward, will su Ying protect behind her, the long sword stabbed at her behind the killer.


    The move is fierce and murderous.


    Su Ying standing behind him, the stabbed hand has been out of force, can only use the other hand to press the wound. The wound is very deep, a little press will feel a violent Tencent, the pain she took a breath of cold air.


    Focus on fighting night feibai or heard Su Ying pumping sound, frown asked: "how are you?"


    Su Ying is very resentful of the night. If he hadn''t pulled aside at the critical moment, would she have been hurt?


    Think of here, Su Ying didn''t have good gas to stare at him: "temporarily still can''t die."


    Night feibai heard the displeasure in Su Ying''s tone and hummed two times with shame.


    He didn''t mean to. As expected, the woman is stingy. She can''t bear any grievances. When she saves her like this, she complains.


    A sultry thunder sounded, from far to near, booming more and more loud, bean big raindrops then fell, fell on the ground, rolling bursts of smoke.


    The thunderstorm did not stop the battle, but became more intense.


    Su Ying swayed.


    She only felt that the bean sized raindrop hit her body faintly, because of the blood loss, her head dizziness was more serious.


    Night is not white speed to solve the nearest group of people in black, see behind the sound, puzzled to look back.


    This look, but let night not white eyebrow again tight frown.


    Her long black hair was soaked in the rain and adhered to her small face, which was as beautiful as summer flowers, but now it is as pale as white paper.


    But, that pair of washed eyes, still bright as night stars, very attractive.


    At this time, Su Ying leaned against the tree, pulled a pale smile at the corner of his mouth, and looked at him with strange bright eyes.


    Hurt so badly, still laugh out? This woman It''s a bit of a temper to him.


    She thought that she would cry faintly when she met the bloody violence, but her reaction was not bad.


    Ye Fei''s white eyes flashed a touch of appreciation. He raised his eyes and looked at those men in black a little farther away. At the moment, he decided not to love war any more. He took Su Ying and rushed forward.


    In order to avoid the tracking of the man in black, ye feibai runs to the mountain with Su Ying.


    Although Su Ying''s arm was injured, her feet were still strong, and she didn''t walk very hard. In previous lives, this kind of escape was often experienced.


    Two people tacit understanding in the mountain road with a fall, run fast.


    After being washed by rain, the path is more muddy, a little careless will fall to the ground.


    But the night is not white speed is so fast, even if she was not injured in the heyday, can not catch up with her.


    Su Ying was pulled by Ye feibai and rushed forward quickly. Suddenly, she did not know the stone at the foot for a moment, and she staggered. The whole person slipped forward and almost fell to the ground


    she immediately felt her eyes black, and the violent vibration made the wound that had stopped blood crack again, and she gasped with pain.


    "Let go Su Ying can''t help but roar at night.


    Ye feibai wanted to hold her from falling down, but she was hurt even more He shrugged helplessly.


    As soon as he let go, Su Ying staggered for a while, took a deep breath and covered the wound with his hand to ease the sharp pain of the wound.


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s frown tightly and clenched his lower lip. Suddenly, a strange emotion flashed in his heart.


    See her pain is fierce, he subconsciously want to squat down to hold her up.


    Su Ying vaguely felt that the night was not white. She wanted to hold her. Her eyebrows were picked, but she faintly contained a shred of fierceness: "don''t touch me, you go away for me!"


    Su Ying was very upset.


    As long as I meet this man, it''s no good. I don''t know what kind of evils it is. It''s just that she''s hurt even more She was afraid of being hugged by him, and her legs would be implicated.


    Night is not white, a pair of sharp eyes fall on Su Ying, the corners of his lips slowly evoke a sneer, but there is a faint anger. What an ungrateful woman!


    "Is it?" Night is not white micro pick eyebrows, a face disdainful ground to look at her, "if not me, you would have died, can you still shout here? You don''t have to thank the people who saved their lives. Instead, they yell. This is the education of your Su family? "


    Night is not white do not say good, so said, Su Ying''s anger is even worse.


    She turned red and glared at him.


    She would have liked to fight him if it wasn''t for the time.


    Su Ying tolerated it, but still couldn''t, and snorted angrily:


    "how could I have met these killers without you? If I didn''t have you, how could I have been hurt, even worse? I would have escaped without youSu Ying said more and more angry, angry almost want to bite the night is not white.


    She is used to calm and peaceful temperament can burst into this, it can be seen how angry she is in her heart.


    The rainstorm is still under, and the rain is constantly hitting her.


    At this time, all over her body was wet, and the rain on her white face became more and more pitiful and aggrieved.


    Night is not white when a woman so denounced, smell speech in the eyes flash a sharp, that pair of black eyes at this time as if with the accumulation of three thousand years of ice.


    He glanced at Su Ying indifferently, but from her eyes which seemed to be covered with water mist, he saw a thick disdain, only felt a fury spread from his chest.


    If it was not for the sake of her being a woman, he would have strangled her by her irreverence!


    Ye feibai straightened up, snorted coldly, and turned his head to one side. Seeing that the killer in black didn''t catch up with him, he looked back at her angrily: "since you are so capable, let''s go our separate ways here."


    He wanted to see if she could walk out of the mountain alive without him.


    With that, ye feibai stopped talking to her and went straight ahead.


    He was flying forward by himself, I don''t know how far he ran.


    In the boundless rain water, what emerges in the brain is her stubborn eyes, how can they all be lingering.


    The wounds on her shoulder and the blood gushing from the wounds were like nightmares in his mind, never ending.


    Night is not white, a touch of irritability flashed through my heart.


    After a while, he hit the old tree with a heavy circle of impatience. Then he turned and ran back in the direction of coming.


    I don''t know why, for her, he was a little impatient.


    His ghost childe has always killed decisively. Human life is like grass root in his hand. How can he bear to a little girl?


    Night is not white, frowning ruefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 54

    Su Ying looks at the night is not white to go so, in the heart dark hum a, also really does not have the demeanor man.


    She leaned against the trunk of the tree and eased up a little.


    At this moment, the killers in black fell from the sky and surrounded Su Ying directly.


    Su Ying can''t help but howl in his heart: night is not white, you plague God, why don''t you take these killers with you when you leave?


    She was just unlucky and was accused of marriage. How could she be so unlucky with such a man? What a disaster free Su Ying is very sad in her heart.


    Around Su Ying, there are at least a dozen killers in black. They stare at her with a murderous look and are ready to kill at any time.


    Su Ying''s face was frozen. Looking at the men in black, her lips sparked a sneer.


    Since these people in black have identified the relationship between her and yefeibai, it is useless to say so much, so they have to make a move.


    When the night is not white, I see such a scene.


    Su Ying''s back is stubborn and straight, holding a dagger in his hand.


    The rain poured down, but her eyes did not blink, her face exuded determination and cold pride, there was no fear in her eyes.


    The killer in black knew that she was seriously injured, so he rushed up without hesitation with his long sword.


    Su Ying does not panic, nimbly avoids the killer''s attack, but also timely strikes back.


    But after all, she was injured and outnumbered, so she gradually lost ground.


    She seems to have been professionally trained, skillful and fluent in her movements, and her killing is as beautiful as flowing water.


    In this moment, the night is not white, as if there is an illusion.


    This girl is not like the timid second miss of the Su family, but seems to be a fire bathing girl from hell. Her whole body exudes the cold feeling of bloodthirsty and killing like Shura.


    Such skills, such eyes, such a dazzling light of Su Ying is simply different from before.


    The night is not white. I''m so stunned!


    At this time, he suddenly flashed a familiar scene in his mind, but it flashed in the past in a flash, and could not grasp it at all.


    Seeing that Su Ying is about to be captured by mistake, night Fei''s white eyed God flashes slightly. Without hesitation, he jumps up and falls in front of Su Ying, protecting Su Ying firmly behind him.


    Back to her, ye Fei''s white lips raised a smile and joked: "what? Are you sure you could escape without me? "


    Su Ying''s heart fire, hate and hate stare at night is not white one eye.


    This man has a big voice! At this time, it is more and more annoying to say sarcastic words.


    With the increasing number of killers in black, ye feibai and Su Ying have to hand over their back to each other in this case.


    They from the beginning of unfamiliar to gradually show tacit understanding, during which there are many dangers.


    However, bad luck, drink cold water will also plug the teeth, Su Ying at this time is such a scene.


    The two sides were fighting fiercely, and it was difficult to win or lose for a moment.


    The first killer in black stepped back a few steps and saw the right time to stab Su Ying with a sword.


    Immersed in the battle, Su Ying only felt a flash of cold light in his eyes, and his heart suddenly slightly tightened.


    Su Ying although injured, but the reaction is still agile, a little back a flash, want to avoid, but do not want to foot just stepped on a stone, a fierce sprain, fell back out.


    Originally, this fall was just able to avoid the assassination of the man in black, but -


    Ye feibai felt that Su Ying was different behind her. When she saw her fall, she couldn''t help pulling her to help her stabilize the momentum of falling.


    Sue, how can you regret this man more than once.


    Sometimes she even doubted whether Yefei bainima was with this group of people in black. He was X-man at all!


    Even yefeibai pulled her, which slowed down her fall, but also made her unable to avoid the blade of the killer in black -


    "poo Chi --"


    the sword of the killer in black stabbed Su Ying''s right arm, and the sound of the sword penetrating into flesh and blood was particularly harsh.


    Severe pain from the mouth hit, Su Ying''s brain pain almost a blank, she heavily inverted a breath of cool air.


    Nima''s night is not white. Did I kill your whole family or destroy your whole family? How cruel you are!


    Bang when a, Su Ying''s right hand suddenly a loose, holding the dagger fell to the ground.


    Night is not white sword to the black killer stabbed, force it back.


    Su Ying is numb with pain at this time. She shakes her body and looks at the night. Her eyes are full of fire.


    This is a broom star, a broom star!


    How could she meet such a person? How could she be so unlucky!


    No wonder people call him ghost king!


    He really has the ability to conquer the dead!


    But now her two hands have been injured, so helpless, can only hide behind the night is not white, in order to avoid the sword.These killers are definitely well trained. They are all vicious and insidious. It''s hard to resist them alone. Now they have to protect Su Ying, who is injured. All of a sudden, they are a little embarrassed.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, and if it goes on like this, I''m afraid that it will waste physical strength in vain, and finally I will die.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes flash.


    He looked around for a week and soon found the other side''s weakness.


    He aimed at the weakest direction of the encirclement, and suddenly released a few big killing moves, where loopholes soon appeared.


    Now Su Ying''s two hands are injured, the figure is more shaky, the night is not white light around her waist, a fly out of the package of encirclement, quickly forward.


    Ye feibai''s lightness skill is extremely powerful. Even with Su Ying, he doesn''t seem to have much difficulty.


    Su Ying only felt that the scenery beside her eyes was rapidly retrogressive, and the wind was blowing in her ears, and her brain gradually became a little dizzy, like a dream but not a dream.


    Night feibai looked down at Su Ying in his arms, and his sword eyebrows frowned slightly, because Su Ying''s condition was very bad at this time.


    Night Fei suddenly glimpsed a cave in the corner of his eyes. He turned a direction without hesitation and jumped in quietly.


    Night is not white ring around, and finally will be in the arms of Su Ying on the side of the boulder.


    Su Ying''s wound shed a lot of blood, but also a series of fierce fighting, at this time his face appears more and more pale, has no trace of blood color.


    At this time, she leaned back on the stone wall, her breath was like a wandering, weak, like a puppet doll without breathing.


    Night is not white slightly frown, if she continues to bleed like this, the killer in black hasn''t killed her, she will have her own braid first.


    Although he wanted to break his engagement with her, but Today can''t let her die like this, after all, she was really dragged down by him.


    Thinking like this, the night is not white slowly close to Su Ying, the voice took a trace of gentle: "I''ll take a look at the wound for you."


    Su Ying''s brain has been some fuzzy, can see the night is not white gradually close to the hands, but let her instinctively repulse.


    She wanted to wave and resist, but her hands couldn''t move like lead. She just grudgingly glared at him: "you stay away from me!"


    She really doesn''t want to see this man now, the man who has implicated her to this extent.


    She didn''t want him to save her, because of him, she would be hurt!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 55

    Women are troublesome creatures. Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "do you want to bleed to death?"


    Night is not white at the moment in the heart of men and women to prevent the idea, he only know, if he does not care about her, she will soon die because of blood loss.


    Su Ying is silent for a moment. I don''t know if it is because she acquiesced in the saying that night is not white, or she has been weak and unable to speak.


    Ye feibai waited for a moment. Seeing her drooping head or no response, he looked at the blood in her wound Without hesitation, he stepped forward and squatted in front of Su Ying.


    Night Fei white will su Ying tightly pick up the hand on the wound gently, and then the wound around the clothes gently torn open, inside the wound this gradually revealed.


    See Su Ying hand wound night Fei white slightly frown.


    The wound on the shoulder was very deep, the whole shoulder was almost completely punctured, and the blood was just like a raging surge, which was hard to stop.


    Ye feibai frowned, took out the golden sore medicine from his arms and gently poured it on the wound. He tore off the clean cloth from his single clothes and carefully bandaged up Su Ying.


    After the shoulder wound treatment, ye feibai bandaged the wound on her arm carefully, which was a little relieved.


    After bandaging, ye feibai arranges the clothes on her shoulder. When she takes a glance, she sees a pink cherry blossom birthmark on her shoulder.


    With just a glance and a glance, he did not care to pull the clothes for her.


    Su Ying''s consciousness is fuzzy, now is tired to the extreme, finally can''t help but directly coma in the past, into the mire of darkness.


    Night is not white, sitting alone against the wall.


    In the dark, he raised his eyes and looked at Su Ying, and there was a flash of doubt in his eyes: after such a heavy injury, she could not bear to cry or scream, and in the treatment, she did not even hum.


    Recalling the resolute look in her eyes when she fought before, ye Fei''s suspicion became more and more serious.


    It seems that the most useless second lady of the Su family is not as bad as the rumors outside. Or is she not the second miss of the Su family at all?


    Night is not white to stare at Su Ying to see, just feel her whole person is mystery, let a person completely can''t see through.


    In fact, seriously speaking, the girl is barely OK, but she has a bad temper. However, it can not be compared with his masked girl.


    Thinking of the mask girl, ye feibai''s heart is soft, and a gentle smile is slowly outlined on the cold and bloodthirsty face.


    Maybe it was because of the rain, plus a whole day without eating, and so much blood was shed from the injury. In the later half of the night, Su Ying''s condition worsened sharply.


    She was shivering with cold, and the tip of her teeth was trembling. She looked terrible.


    This sleep is very shallow night, hear Su Ying movement, fierce open eyes, subconsciously reach out to touch Su Ying forehead, this just found that Su Ying has a high fever.


    Night is not white eyebrow tight wrinkle, probe her nose breath, look this just a little slow down.


    A rainstorm made the air extremely humid, especially in the cave. It was obviously unrealistic to ignite the fire for heating. And they are now being hunted and set on fire. Are they not exposed? It''s faster to die that way.


    What''s more, the fire fold that night is not white is also lost on the way.


    Night is not white to see one side of cold try to shrink into a group, but still shivering Su Ying. Her little face, which was originally ferocious and bad tempered, was pale and bloodless, and seemed to die at any time.


    Night is not white face flash a touch of complexity.


    If you let go again, the bad tempered girl will have a big problem.


    In the heart inexplicably flashed a touch of unbearable, night non white bite teeth, hard scalp forward, a body of cold Su Ying in the arms.


    He secretly convinced himself in his heart: Although he wants to break the engagement with her, he can''t help her, can he?


    But he obviously forgot that his spectre childe, whose hands were full of blood, was ever merciful to save the dying and heal the wounded in the face of injustice?


    The cold body in the arms slowly warms up, the moan of pain gradually lowers, the night is not white, a little relieved.


    Su Ying sleeps in a daze and feels a heat source. Her instinct for survival makes her close to her and hugs her tightly. She doesn''t let go of her death.


    At this time, she was like a koala tightly wrapped in the night''s white arms, tight and airtight.


    Night is not white is very tight, tight, he has no choice but to roll his eyes. It''s really not what his character can do to save people. It''s too much trouble!


    Half asleep and half awake, Su Ying only felt thirsty, and her body was burning with fire. She kept mumbling her thirst.


    In a short time, there is a cold thing fed into her mouth, smell the water, she greedily swallow.


    After quenched his thirst, his body was not as hot as he had just been. Su Ying found a comfortable position at the source of the fire again. He lay down and hugged tightly. He could not let go.


    Speechless in the night!


    He has never seen her in a dazed state. She knows when to loosen and when to tighten It''s like instinctive reaction.Night is not white, night did not sleep, impatiently staring at Su Ying!


    In the middle of the night, listening to her thirst, he immediately got up and went out to fetch water from leaves and feed her to drink. When he heard her cry cold, he hugged her hard to keep her warm.


    As a prince, he has always been served by others. It is unprecedented that he serves others like a maid.


    If you are known by Ouyang Liuyun, you can''t tell him how to laugh at him!


    However, how could he let Ouyang Liuyun know? After escaping from this mountain road, he and Su Ying will bury the memory here forever.


    This tossed all night, Su Ying''s fever also returned some.


    In the morning after the rainstorm, the air is extremely fresh, and the leaves outside the cave are dripping with water, ticking and ticking, crisp and pleasant.


    Su Ying slowly woke up in the sound of the water, slightly opened his eyes, looked at the simple environment in front of him, and couldn''t help being stunned. Only then did he think of all the things of yesterday and wake up all of a sudden.


    She was about to get up when she found herself in her arms.


    Her eyes slowly upward, saw the night is not white that hateful face.


    Night is not white, there is a beautiful face, the United States around all lost color. It''s just too cold, even if you close your eyes, you can''t cover up the indifference and alienation from him.


    At this time, he is very restless sleep, eyes closed, under the eye is a light blue, looking a little tired and tired.


    Su Ying slightly moved the body, the wound on the body affected to the pain, the pain of her hem and haw can not speak.


    Su Ying''s brain suddenly sober up: all these are given by the man beside him!


    Su Ying suddenly stretched out his hand and pushed the night away.


    Regardless of the pain of the wound, she broke free from his arms, stood up and gazed down at the night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 56

    Su Ying was tortured by the troublesome Su Ying in the middle of the night. When he could squint a little in the early morning, he was pushed to think that Su Ying, the troublemaker, was wrong again, and suddenly woke up.


    But as soon as he opened his eyes, he saw that Su Ying was staring at himself with anger on his face. For a time, he was at a loss.


    Su Ying pointed to his nose and scolded: "you, you, you! How can you sleep with me? "


    Night is not white very easy to return to God, looking at Su Ying this pair of angry appearance, can''t help but sneer: "hiss, last night also don''t know who, must hold this king to sleep, otherwise die to this king to see!"


    I have to say that night is not a white talk. It is very skillful to change the concept, which is justified.


    "Nonsense Su Ying''s eyes flashed with anger! What does it mean to die without holding her? Is Su Ying so hungry?


    Ye Fei leaned against the wall with his hands around his chest. He didn''t look annoyed. He just raised his eyebrows carelessly: "if it hadn''t been for me, you would have died long ago. How could you still be alive and kicking around here? That''s how you repay the man who saved his life


    "That''s bullshit, black and white! But for you, how could I have been hurt, and how could I have been in this place? " Su Ying glared angrily and longed to fight with him.


    She Su Ying has always been good-natured, but when she meets night is not white, she always wants to fight him hard.


    Ye Fei Bai was too lazy to discuss this issue with her again. He sneered coldly and got up from the ground and went out.


    Su Ying sees that he doesn''t care about himself, so she doesn''t care about him. It''s better for him to go like this! It''s better to attract those killers together!


    Su Ying slightly checked, her injury than yesterday much less, but still some pain. Also, such a serious injury, how can we expect to be cured overnight?


    She was able to get better overnight, and her recovery rate was pretty good.


    At this time, she had no strength, and the whole person leaned back weakly, leaning against the stone wall.


    Su Ying is the only one in the cave, which is very quiet.


    From time to time, the sound of birds singing in the forest makes the whole environment seem more open.


    The hateful night is not white, and I don''t know if it is really gone!


    Just as soon as this thought flashed, he saw that night feibai came in from the cave.


    There were some water stains on his clothes, which should have been wet by the morning dew, but at this time he was holding some wild fruits in his arms, and Su Ying, who was hungry, swallowed his mouth.


    Night non white walked to Su Ying, randomly threw a few wild fruit to her: "there is nothing else here, just eat something."


    Su Ying thought that night feibai would leave her as angry as yesterday, but she didn''t expect him to pick wild fruit to satisfy her hunger, which was obviously beyond her expectation.


    Su Ying is not a bad person, since the night is not white, quietly exposed before the dispute, she will not hold on.


    After all, it is in the period of escape, so we can get twice the result with half the effort if we cooperate with each other.


    In fact, during her meditation, she had some clips of last night in her mind.


    Last night, she was dazzled by the water. Although she was confused by the night, she was taken care of.


    Su Ying was a little hungry at the moment, and then threw the fruit to her for the night. She put it on her clothes and ate it one mouthful at a time.


    Night feibai looks at Su Ying like this, without the affectation of miss everyone, the inspiration in the brain flash away, but it is too fast to grasp.


    Night not white shook his head, also picked up a fruit to eat.


    Just now he went outside the cave to explore, and saw traces of the man in black exploring in this direction. If you stay in the cave all the time, you won''t be found.


    After a little pad belly, the two agreed, and both decided to go out to find a way out.


    Night feibai holding Su Ying out of the cave, two people slowly walking in the mountain road, looking for the intersection out of the mountain.


    Su Ying is injured quite heavily, so she doesn''t walk fast. In order to take care of her, she doesn''t walk as fast as yesterday.


    Along the way did not see the killer in black, two people slightly relaxed their vigilance.


    But did not want to, just turned a corner, saw in front of the path, a dozen killers in black along the road search to their direction.


    It''s too late to avoid.


    A man in black just looked up at this side, saw two people and yelled: "they are there!"


    Obviously, both men have been exposed.


    Night is not white back Su Ying turned to run, these people in black can not be hard hit, if Su Ying is injured again, I''m afraid it will be left behind.


    Su Ying did not expect that night is not white will back themselves, slightly Leng God.


    However, seeing those black killers around her, Su Ying couldn''t help but howl: when are these killers going to start!


    Night is not white while running, while paying attention to the direction, in front of a horizontal and vertical wide river, eyes suddenly a light.


    The river is wide and shimmering in the early morning light.


    As a result of the heavy rain, the river flow is fierce and fast.Night is not white Pro eye to see half of the broken wood, in the twinkling of an eye will be washed only black spots.


    Standing in front of the river, the two men saw the man in black who was not far away. It was obvious that they had no way out.


    Night is not white slightly frown, looked at Su Ying, way: "can water?"


    Su Ying nodded but shook his head: "now I have no strength."


    Of course she knows water! If I hadn''t jumped into the river and swam back to Su''s house, I would have been caught by this book!


    Su Ying is still angry. She just saved his life, tied him to a tree in a teasing way, and he hunted her all over the city. If she had known that it was hard to be a good man, she would not have saved her life.


    The night is not white, I don''t know Su Luo''s stomach Fei. If he knew, he would have known that the man in front of him was the mask girl he was looking for.


    Night is not white fierce pull off his belt, the belt will be taken off after the belt, she caught over and tied to his body.


    His action is extremely savage, did not care about her will at all, Su Ying a face inexplicable, heart can not help but emerge a touch of cold!


    What is this man up to?


    "You let me go!"


    Night feibai from the beginning to the end without an explanation, after he will tie the belt, pull Su Ying directly into the river.


    "Cough..." Su Ying was suddenly led to jump into the river. She couldn''t help drinking a few mouthfuls. When she was floating, she vomited a few times. She said angrily, "don''t always do this kind of thing. I''m really hurt by you..."


    "Shut up!" It''s very important to escape at the moment. I don''t want to argue with her.


    Su Ying thought secretly, it is really a broom star, broom star, there is nothing good about broom star!


    Because of the heavy rain, a piece of wood in the upstream was uprooted by the rainstorm, fell into the river and floated down the river.


    The night is not white, when you see the floating wood, there is a flash of light in the eyes of the Phoenix.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 57

    Night is not white with Su Ying.


    Su Ying is tied to his waist. After all, it is of some weight. Every time he swims forward, he has the illusion that his pants will slide down. He often reaches out to pull his pants.


    Su Ying really doesn''t want to smile, but seeing his funny action, she can''t help grinning.


    Night is not white a glance can see she is laughing at him, can not help but angrily stare at her: still smile? Believe it or not, I''ll throw you into the river and let you live and die?


    In his threatening eyes, Su Ying tried to close her lips and put on an expression of indifference, but secretly buried her head in his chest and chuckled.


    Ye feibai slapped her head impatiently: "be quiet!"


    "Oh." Su Ying nodded cleverly, but still couldn''t help laughing.


    Finally, he swam to the driftwood. Night feibai picked up Su Ying and put her on the driftwood. He tied her up on the driftwood with his belt. He carried the driftwood and floated down with his help.


    Su Ying lies down on the driftwood and grabs the sunken spot on the driftwood with both hands. The rest of the light from the corner of his eye glances at the night. In this way, the man is not worthless, and will take care of her in the critical moment of life and death.


    Night Fei white glared at Su Ying, in order to reduce the sense of existence, he almost buried the whole head in the water. So, they floated down the water.


    The group of people in black chased to the river and watched them jump into the river with their own eyes. In the blink of an eye, they could not see any trace. They were all angry.


    At first, the killer in black looked at the drifting driftwood and flashed a fierce look in his eyes.


    For a moment, he could not make up his mind. As soon as he wanted to retreat, a young man came out of his hand and said, "chief, I know how to find them."


    The young man grew up in the mountains and was very good at tracking. As long as the slightest trace is revealed, he can follow the cane to find each other.


    The chief man in black showed his satisfaction and nodded.


    Soak in the water for too long, the wound into the water, Su Ying only feel the brain began to faint, the body more and more weak.


    Night is not white to see eye Su Ying, previously she still has strength to smile, now facial expression is abnormal ugly, do not know whether to listen to this pass. At this point, he frowned slightly.


    Looking back, I saw that there were black spots in the distance, and they were sailing down the river on a raft.


    The night is not white eyes burst out bloodthirsty light.


    If you look at Su Ying, who is already unconscious on the floating wood, you will be worried about the night.


    Night feibai used some strength to push the driftwood to the side of the river, to the Bank of the inner side, and then took Su Ying from the driftwood and put it aside.


    Looking at the empty driftwood, ye feibai takes off an outer garment from his body, and then takes off Su Ying''s robe, binds them to the driftwood, and then pushes the driftwood back into the water.


    The driftwood with two people''s gowns was drifting down the river very fast.


    Looking at the rafts of the men in black getting closer and closer, ye feibai holds Su Ying and hides behind the hidden trees.


    "Look! They''re over there The man in black soon saw the driftwood floating and sinking in the distance, but the river was running fast, and the driftwood was floating very fast. He only saw the robe on the driftwood, and thought it was the night that was not white. So they all rushed to catch up with the raft.


    Previously, the young man, who was good at tracking, operated the raft very fast, and soon caught up with him.


    The killers in black show their pride and stick out their long swords.


    I didn''t have the feeling I expected. After I opened my robe, I found that there was hard wood inside. Where is there anyone?


    The face of the killer in black changed, and he was escaped again!


    However, it doesn''t matter. Some people are good at tracking and will dig them out sooner or later!


    Night is not white to see the Su shadow in my arms.


    At this time, Su Ying is in a coma, and must find a place to rest, and then give Su Ying to deal with the wound soaked by the river.


    He was holding the unconscious Su Ying and quickly shuttling through the jungle.


    The back mountain of the Great Buddha Temple is a mysterious place, where countless people lost their way. At this time, the night is not white, also become one of the lost.


    But at this time he did not have time to consider this, want to save Su Ying is the most important.


    Su Ying was hurt by him. She was in a coma and frowned tightly.


    Night is not white head to see her that pale as paper small face, the sword eyebrow micro Cu.


    He put Su Ying on a slightly dry stone, took out the rest of the acne medicine, untied Su Ying''s clothes, but saw that the wound had been soaked in water and turned white, and the wound looked extremely permeable.


    If it goes on like this, I''m afraid she will be more or less unlucky.


    In this way, the night is not white no longer stay, and holding Su Ying in the woods constantly shuttle, want to find the way out of the mountain.


    Ye feibai holds Su Ying in his arms. He feels very good about the direction he is coming from. But after walking for half an hour, he finds that he has returned to his original place. On the ground is a stone mark he specially made.


    Night feibai will su Ying down, carefully start to observe the things around, want to find out what, so that we can find a way out earlier.All of a sudden, his ears moved, and he heard the sound of disordered footsteps in the distance, and vaguely smelled the smell of murderous air.


    It''s really like a hound, biting hard!


    Ye feibai stands beside Su Ying and looks at Su Ying who is in a coma and frowns tightly. Then he looks at the killer in black. His eyes are like obsidian. Under the seemingly calm eye waves, there is a sharp bloodthirsty light like an eagle.


    He pulled out his sword and stood in front of the crowd. The wind blew up his robes. His whole body exuded a arrogant and unyielding coldness. He looked at the killer like a thousand years of ice.


    He stood quietly beside Su Ying. Suddenly, his ears moved and his mouth slowly drew up a strange sneer.


    "Come if you can." The night is not a cold smile.


    It''s not easy to find the killer again.


    Ye feibai looks at the assassins in black who rush up. He still stands there motionless and looks at the killers quietly.


    However, the killers in black had a meal because they found that many people in blue fell from the sky and protected their bodies around the night.


    They are well-trained, and all of a sudden they go around the killers in black and fight with them.


    Compared with these killers in green, the strength of killers in black is not enough.


    The night is not white, turn around, see the Ouyang Liuyun that comes slowly behind, flash in the eye a touch of dislike.


    The night is not white to gather the look, the eye is clear, in the voice with a trace of displeasure: "too slow!"


    Ouyang Liuyun, looking at the night''s non white eyes, could not help but cry out his grievances: "boss, the back mountain is very big, it''s easy to get lost, OK? In order to find your trace, it took our eldest brother''s efforts."


    Those killers in black, after all, are not as well-trained as the dark Pavilion, which is famous for killing and killing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 58

    Their bodies were constantly cut, blood soaked in the muddy land, blood filled the air.


    Su Ying had already awakened a little when the killers in black appeared. However, when she saw the men in green appearing in fashion, she was in a coma. Looking at the clothes and ways of these people, Su Ying could not help but think of the moment when the White Emperor was chasing her day and night.


    In fact, from the fact that night feibai sent out countless people in black to search for her, it seems that the night is not white and the mysterious dark Pavilion, there is a certain connection.


    Huai king, dark Pavilion, ghost childe, the relationship between them seems to be ready to come out.


    To this point, Su Ying forced himself to faint!


    Otherwise, I''m afraid of being killed!


    Finally solved that batch of killers, Ouyang Liuyun this just carefully looked at the girl who was protected by night non white.


    Su''s eyes were dazed.


    Isn''t this a fiancee that''s not white?


    Night boss is disdainful of others, but now how to protect her?


    The information he investigated also showed that she might still be the masked girl that night boss wanted. But Ouyang Liuyun peeked at the night and found that he didn''t show up.


    He felt his chin. Would he kindly tell the night boss about the investigation?


    "What are you looking at?" Yefei glared at him.


    Hum, in the face of this temper, Ouyang Liuyun decided to let the boss hit the south wall himself.


    Night is not white embrace Su Ying, to Ouyang Liuyun command: "return to other hospital, find Wang Tai doctor!"


    "Oh." Ouyang Liuyun answered with a smile.


    Seeing ye feibai holding Su Ying''s posture, Ouyang Liuyun put his hands around his chest, and his eyes were more interesting, "Yo, isn''t our night boss saying that he only likes mask girls? Yes? Are you in love with Miss Su Er again


    Ye Fei glanced at him coldly, "don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb!"


    Oh, the night boss is really special to the second Miss Su, tut. Ouyang laughed in the clouds, but shrugged his shoulders and consciously closed his mouth.


    When Su Ying wakes up, she sees herself lying in a strange room, glancing at the sky blue gauze curtain and scanning the room, only to find that the room is luxurious and luxurious.


    At the door, there is a peony flower screen depicting wealth, which is exquisite and extraordinary. There are many precious antiques and carved jade articles everywhere, which are of great value!


    There was a pretty girl standing by the bed. Seeing her awake, she hurried forward and said, "Miss Su, you can finally wake up. Drink the medicine quickly."


    Said to take the stove has been warm medicine, will su Ying after supporting, a mouthful to feed her to drink.


    "Miss Su, you''ve been in a coma for a day and a night," he said


    Su Ying remembers that before coma, she was with night feibai, and later how she got here, she couldn''t remember any impression.


    She looked around and found it strange. She couldn''t help asking, "where is this?"


    After making a sound, I found that my voice was like a broken casserole, hoarse and deep.


    "This is the other courtyard of his highness huaiwang. Our highness brought you back in person." Said the little girl.


    Her eyes flashed with curiosity. The king of Huai never brought a woman back.


    However, she heard that this was the second miss of Su''s house, and she had an engagement with the king of Huai. Will she be the hostess of the Huai palace? So she''s going to flatter her in advance. Thinking so, my eyes are shining more and more.


    "Is it?" Su Ying sighed, how did she get together with that plague God again?


    Su Ying looked down at herself and saw that she had been changed into a dress. She could not help saying, "who changed this dress?"


    "It''s the maid''s change. Miss Su, your previous clothes have been stabbed by a sword and can''t be worn." The girl replied honestly.


    "Oh, yes." Su Ying stroked her brain, or dizzy, uncomfortable.


    In the maid''s service, Su Ying will drink a bowl of medicine, think of the body out of bed to walk.


    Su Ying just struggled to get out of bed and saw Ouyang Yunliu standing at the door.


    He walked in slowly, and stood in front of her in white, with a gentle smile on his lips: "Miss Su is better than Ouyang now?"


    "Well." Su Ying smiles at Ouyang Liuyun. She remembered that because of this man''s appearance, she and Yefei could not save their lives.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Ying with a smile, only with a trace of inquiry.


    Su Ying adjusted her clothes and just wanted to go out with her feet raised. However, Ouyang Liuyun asked, "does Miss Su like to go shopping on weekdays?"


    Su Ying eyes slightly Cu, with Ouyang Liuyun''s intelligence, his words will not be aimless. So, what is his purpose?


    Su Ying raised his head and looked at him blankly with a false face: "my mother is strict in discipline, so I seldom go out."


    Ouyang Liuyun saw the blank color on Su Ying''s face, and his smile became more and more prosperous. He asked, "Miss Su, do you like singing Shu''s clothes?"Su Ying was frightened. What''s the matter with Ouyang Liuyun? What was it that was found out?


    But she said with a smile: "I like it naturally. Which woman can refuse to sing Shu''s clothes? It''s just a little expensive. "


    Ouyang Liuyun lips a hook, want to find some flaws in her face, but her look is very natural, can not see the camouflage elements.


    He asked the last question as if he didn''t care: "so, where did Miss Su Ying learn her martial arts? Can you tell me one or two? "


    Ouyang Liuyun smile, but step by step pressing, people can not retreat.


    Su Ying is also a small hook of lips, turned to a naive appearance, and asked suspiciously, "can you be regarded as a martial arts master by holding a dagger? I don''t know that it''s really martial arts? "


    Ouyang Liuyun stares at this innocent face and is eager to spit out a mouthful of blood. He has always felt that he has been very good at pretending. Now he knows that there are people outside, and there are days out of the sky, and there are others who can pretend better than him.


    Clearly know that she is pretending, but can not find a trace of evidence, which makes Ouyang Liuyun quite hit.


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "why do you look at me like this? Am I not right? "


    Ouyang Liuyun waved his hand and said with a dry smile, "Miss Su is right!"


    If he continues to ask questions like this, he seems to be in a mess!


    "Well, it seems that the skeleton is going to fall apart. It''s rare that the weather is fine. I''ll go for a walk in the yard." Su Ying gently smiles at him and goes to the yard.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, and a funny smile gradually appears on his face.


    This girl, it''s not easy.


    Let''s say that the green mark that left first to save Su Ying''s soldiers finally found master qingran and brought some people into the mountain to look for Su Ying.


    However, when passing through the trap that Su Luan fell into, she heard a cry coming from inside. Although the voice was extremely weak, her instinct for survival supported her to keep shouting.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 59

    In fact, since the green mark kicked Su Luan down, at the beginning, he really hated him. But later, the more he thought about it, the more afraid he was. After all, the other side was the master.


    So this time, the green mark will not trace to bring people to this side, pretending to happen to pass by, quietly rescued Su Luan.


    Su Luan''s leg injury was very serious, and when he fell down, he had many abrasions. After being frightened, he was also affected by the wind. When he was rescued, he was on his last gasp.


    In a half coma, Su Luan finds that she is saved. She can''t hold on and faints.


    Green mark let two people take Su Luan out first, oneself and the rest of the people continue to look for Su Ying.


    Mrs. Su has been waiting for news in the temple, but she can''t wait for the news that Su Ying has been sold. She starts to be anxious.


    This just walked a few steps in the room, saw mammy running from the outside, called: "madam, madam."


    Mrs. Su was startled and immediately thought, is there any news?


    She immediately beamed and looked at Mrs. Wu. They looked at each other with a smile. Want to come to Su Ying, that little bitch is finally going to be removed.


    She took a few steps towards the Mammy, but she nearly fell when she heard the next word.


    "Ma''am, ma''am, the third lady is injured and in a coma!"


    "Luan''er?" Madame Su''s face suddenly turned white, "is luan''er injured?"


    After confirming that it was su Luan who was injured, Mrs. Su almost fainted!


    Is Su Luan injured? How could she be hurt?


    When Mrs. Su regained consciousness, she ran forward with Mammy. When she saw Su Luan, her face turned white again.


    Su Luan in a coma is very embarrassed, a small white face is dirt, it is very dirty. And his face was completely bloodless, his hair was messy and covered with grass crumbs.


    Especially her legs, it looks bloody, shocking!


    Mrs. Su can''t care about anything else. She orders to prepare a carriage and take Su Luan back to her house for treatment.


    Su Luan, but her sweetheart!


    The speed of preparation was very fast. After a moment, several people were on the way back.


    Mrs. Wu and Mrs. Su sat side by side.


    Mrs. Wu saw Mrs. Su''s face flustered, and kept comforting her: "luan''er is really careless, how to fall into the trap, but fortunately there is no life danger."


    Mrs. Su wiped the sweat on Su Luan''s face with a handkerchief.


    When did her luan''er suffer like this? It''s really heartbreaking.


    She could not help wiping her tears: "yes, fortunately."


    "But the little bitch has no news now. I guess he''s gone." Mrs. Wu has a vicious sneer on her face.


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Su''s expression just relaxed a little: "yes, it should be solved!"


    Back to the house, Mrs. Su quickly asked the doctor to take care of the wound for Su Luan.


    The doctor saw the wound and sighed: "fortunately, it was earlier. Otherwise, the leg was destroyed."


    Mrs. Su''s face flashed and frightened. When she understood it, she put her hands together and read amitabha in her mouth. God bless her.


    After dealing with Su Luan''s injury, Su Fu was exhausted and spent the night.


    The next day, Mrs. Su thought of going to tell Su Linfeng about Su Ying''s disappearance.


    But I didn''t want to. As soon as I got out of the room, she saw mammy he rushing in and whispered, "madam, madam, the second miss has been sent back by the king of Huai."


    "What?" Mrs. Su''s face sank, "by whom? The king of Huai


    "Yes! It''s the king of Huai. " Mother he responded.


    Mrs. Su''s face was livid. She looked extremely ugly!


    She wants to see, how can su Ying get involved with Huai Wang!


    Night Fei white does not want to send Su Ying back, he is very reluctant to get involved with Su Ying.


    But he also understood that if a girl didn''t come home all night, it would be reproach to let people send them back at will.


    If any other woman should be censured, let it be reproached. What''s the matter with him? But Su Ying was implicated by him. After thinking about it, he personally sent Su Ying back.


    When he got to the inner hall, he saw Mrs. Su coming up. His eyes wrinkled slightly at night. He said in a cold voice, "Miss Su was bitten by wild animals in the mountains. He saved her by passing by. At that time, the imperial doctor told her that the wound on her body should not be moved. Therefore, this king did not send her back until today. "


    If other people sent her back, Su Ying''s reputation would certainly be damaged, but the person who sent her back this time was Huai Wang, who was her fiance.


    Smell speech, a trace of resentment flashed through Mrs. Su''s heart. She squeezed the silk handkerchief in her hand and didn''t let her displeasure show on her face. She plucked up her spirits and laughed to thank the night.


    Night is not white, light nod, want to leave, Mrs. Su exchanged a few words, also do not do to detain.


    Su Ying stood aside, pale, a look of serious injury.


    Night is not white can not help but look at Su Ying, she only lowered her head, eyes nose nose view heart, a delicate and pitiful look.poor? How arrogant was that in front of him at that time? This girl is really good at pretending.


    Night is not white lip corner a hook, turn to jump on the horse, with a crowd of servants gallop away.


    After yefeibai left, Mrs. Su sat down in her chair, staring at Su Ying with cold eyes. Su Ying came forward and whispered, "mother."


    Mrs. Su''s face was flat and tried to hide her disgust. Her voice was cold and terrible: "shadow, what happened yesterday? How did you meet the king of Huai


    Su Ying was just thinking of something to be afraid of. She looked like she was about to cry. She sobbed: "mother, shadow is so scared that she almost thinks that she will be eaten by wild animals. She will never see her mother again."


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying again, and her teeth itched with hate in her heart. You just don''t want to come back again! But she came back to her eyes.


    So thinking about it, Mrs. Su''s face is showing a fake smile: "how can, this is not safe back?" After a pause, she saw that Su Ying had the posture of pulling her crying. She took a deep breath of impatience: "tired, go to sleep quickly."


    Su Ying should a, turn to leave, in the angle of no one to see, her lip corner faintly glides a touch of cold.


    After su Ying came back, she found that green mark had not come back, so she ordered people to look for her.


    Red wave see Su Ying hand injury, can''t help but worry: "Miss, is the injury serious?"


    Su Ying light smile: "don''t worry, it''s OK."


    As soon as the green mark saw Su Ying, he rushed up, but was stopped by the red wave.


    Green mark saw Su Ying''s hand hurt, tears rolled out directly: "Miss, you are injured! Hongbo, have a look. Is Miss hurt seriously? Come on, come on


    Green mark is in such a hurry.


    Su Ying looked at the tense appearance of the two servant girls, but she couldn''t help laughing: "it''s OK. Now it''s much better. It''s not serious. Don''t make such a fuss about it."


    She did have a big fall this time, but she will keep this account in mind. She will recover it from them one by one in the future, and the interest must not be less!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 60

    Su Ying''s wound has not yet recovered, and soon felt a little sleepy. She took off her clothes and was lying on the bed. Just about to have a rest, she saw the green mark standing beside the bed with a face full of desire to speak.


    Su Ying delicate mind, looking at her this look, can not help but ask a: "how?"


    The green mark hesitated for a moment, gathered to Su Ying''s ear and said in a low voice: "Miss, yesterday I met the lost three young ladies on the way back to move the soldiers."


    Su Ying sees her look is not right, seem to be some flustered, take a few minutes to jump again, press a voice to say: "then, what did you do?"


    Green mark couldn''t help but cover her lips and laugh: "I was very angry at that time. I just saw the third lady standing on the slope. I didn''t know where I had the courage for a moment. She raised her foot and kicked her hip --"


    Su Ying chuckled and said, "what happened later?"


    Green Mark''s heart palpitation pats the chest: "the third young lady rolls down like the ball, that looks extremely tragic, but who knows, the most unfortunate is still behind."


    "Oh?" Su Ying gave green mark a look of encouragement.


    "No one could have imagined that the third lady was so lucky that she just rolled into the hunter''s trap." Green mark wanted to laugh but did not dare to smile, and spit out his tongue mischievously.


    "You girl, even miss dare to kick, what else do you dare not do?" Su Ying reproached with a straight face, but after a while, she thought of Su Luan''s funny scene and couldn''t help laughing.


    Seeing that Su Ying is so brave, green mark also gets bold and tells Su Ying all the causes and consequences in a low voice. In the end, she can''t help cheering for herself: "who told her to design a frame up for Miss, she deserves to be kicked But later, I was afraid of it


    Su Ying was very sleepy. Listening to the green mark, she could not help laughing. The more she laughed, the more she felt funny. Finally, she simply sat down on the bed: "green mark, please rub your lady''s belly, and my stomach is almost tied with laughter."


    Green mark covers smile, attentively goes forward to serve Su Ying.


    Xu is Su Ying smile too excited, accidentally involved in the wound, not from the "hiss" a stop.


    She eased her mood and patted green mark on the shoulder with admiration: "green mark, you have done so well, miss. I want to praise you, but don''t tell anyone else about it, just think you never know it."


    It must be such a disgrace, Su Luan also have no face to say everywhere, this dumb Ba Kui she is destined to swallow.


    "Well." Green Mark got Su Ying''s praise, holding his chest, showing some proud taste.


    As soon as Hongbo came in, she heard the laughter between the master and the servant. She stood at the door, looking at them with a confused face.


    Green mark grinned at her: "miss just told me a joke."


    Hongbo came to them and said, "what kind of joke can make you laugh like this?"


    "Do you want to hear it?"


    "I''m afraid you won''t say it."


    Green mark clear throat, complexion is calm way: "once upon a time there was a eunuch."


    Red wave looks curious: "what about the bottom?"


    "There''s no one down there."


    "Ah?" The pure red wave didn''t respond for a moment. After a second thought, he understood and chuckled.


    She took a look at the green mark. "Miss, you can''t say such nonsense. You must have said it."


    Green mark stuck out his tongue in embarrassment.


    Red wave looked at her and turned to Su Ying and said, "Miss, you''d better go to bed quickly. My maid will help you to undress and clean up."


    However, Su Luan is seriously injured. Madame Su''s thoughts these days are focused on treating Su Luan''s wounds. However, she can''t make a move to deal with Su Ying.


    But Su Linfeng has been frowning these days, obviously in a bad mood.


    Mrs. Su took her two daughters out well, but both came back with injuries.


    Su Luan, in particular, will be destroyed if he is not careful.


    He was angry in his heart and forbeared of it. After all, he sent for Mrs. Su to come.


    When Su Linfeng saw Mrs. Su, she didn''t know where she came from. With anger on her cold face, she slapped on the table: "look at you. How can you be a mother? It''s just burning incense and worshipping Buddha. How can such a thing happen


    "Master --" Mrs. Su is also very aggrieved. She just wants to deal with Su Ying, but she can''t imagine that her daughter will be implicated.


    "It''s not bad luck, it''s just going to make bad luck! And bring all the bad luck back to the house


    "Master I... " Mrs. Su can''t hold back.


    At this time, the five aunt caresses the stomach to come over, does not apply the powder she is like the clear water out of Hibiscus, more delicate and delicate.


    She was followed by a mammy with a box.


    Mammy Lin put her hands on the kitchen table and asked for a snack


    Mrs. Su couldn''t see the fox like appearance of Wu''s aunt. She threw herself at her with a bit of ferocity in her eyes. This cunt came here at this time and clearly saw her good play.At this time, the fifth aunt looked at her and said in a low voice: "master, the lady didn''t mean to do it. Ah, it''s just that the second and third miss can''t get up in bed."


    Five aunt''s provocative Kung Fu that is also extremely outstanding.


    As soon as this was mentioned, Su Linfeng''s face, which had been relaxed, was ugly again. He said angrily to Mrs. Su: "these days you continue to stay in the room, nothing comes out!"


    Su Fu''s eyes were red with rage and glared at Aunt Wu. It''s the slut who came to stir up trouble, otherwise she would not have been so blamed.


    At the moment, Su Linfeng was furious, and she had no way to refute it. She only said yes.


    Looking at Mrs. Su''s appearance, the fifth aunt triumphantly raised the delicate willow eyebrows.


    But at this time Mrs. Su just looked over, and their eyes met in the air.


    For a time, sparks and lightning, the war is inseparable.


    I saw five aunt caressing the waist, very proud of the stomach.


    Mrs. Su''s face turned black in an instant. She clenched her fist and wanted to immediately attack her aunt Wu to death!


    When she returned to her room, Mrs. Su was so angry that she smashed all the things in the room: "this bitch, one day I will make you worse than death."


    A group of servants were scared to silence, looked at each other.


    Su Ying lay on the bed, while drinking the chicken soup stewed by green marks for her, while listening to her talk about Mrs. Su''s training, her lips began to smile: "you said that this time, apart from my injury, did the lady not say that it was a compensation for his wife and a broken soldier?"


    Green mark nods desperately, just want to answer a word, see red wave hurriedly from outside to walk in: way: "Miss, big miss is coming."


    Oh? Su Ying looks puzzled.


    Su Xiu, however, has never come to the lotus garden. Is this a weasel coming to pay New Year''s greetings?


    So thinking, Su Ying lips hook up a smile.


    But the soldiers will block, water and earth cover it, idle is also idle, with her to play.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 61

    Su Ying put the soup bowl aside: "please come in."


    Red wave words went out again.


    After a while, the shadow of Su Xiu appeared at the door. She was dressed in a light blue dress of Sura, with elegant Begonia flowers embroidered on her skirt. She walked step by step, with a thick worry on her soft and beautiful face.


    Su Ying looks at such a su Xiu, in the heart feels very funny.


    When it comes to acting, this young lady of the Su family is also a good hand of all kinds, and she is not far behind. I don''t know what this Miss Su is going to play this time. I hope her performance will be wonderful, otherwise she will be sleepy.


    Su Xiu went to Su Ying and sat down beside her. She held Su Ying''s hand very affectionately. Seeing that she was exhausted beyond cover, her face was more distressed. She said with concern: "my second sister has been seriously injured. Is it painful? The elder sister hears the news in the mansion, but is heartbroken. "


    Su Ying covers the playfulness in her eyes, and changes into a pathetic look at the moment when she looks up. She nodded forcefully, sucked nose, aggrieved ground flat mouth: "good ache."


    There was a smile in Su Xiu''s eyes. He said in a soft voice, "what''s the matter? My sister asked others, but the words were different. My sister is talking with her sister. What happened? It is said that huaiwang specially sent his sister back today? "


    Su Xiu''s voice is soft and soft, coupled with the expression of concern and anxiety. She is a good sister who cares about her sister. What she doesn''t know will be cheated by her.


    Su Ying seems to be moved by Su Xiu, raising a delicate small face as big as palm, a pair of such as water autumn pupil tightly locked in her face.


    Su Ying quickly analyzes it in her heart.


    Su Xiu came here specially to understand this matter, and Su Ying noticed that when Su Xiu mentioned the king of Huai, his tone actually took a bit of shame and urgency.


    Is it possible that It''s not what she thinks, is it?


    I have to say, Miss Su, you have the truth.


    It turned out that Su Xiu had been fascinated by his beautiful and evil appearance since he met the queen of Huai. When she thought of the beautiful Phoenix eyes and the noble and elegant manner, her whole heart was drowned in the enemy, and then she was regretful and unwilling.


    How can you match the king of Huai? Really want to talk about, Huai Wang should be her ah, it is she had no eyes before just cheap Su Ying.


    Now she has ten thousand regrets in her heart! She had to bring back what had belonged to her.


    But if there is no su Ying in front of me


    Today, she came to ask Su Ying what happened last night. She wanted to publicize it so as to destroy Su Ying''s reputation. Only in this way can she have a better chance to marry the king of Huai.


    Su Ying has always been stupid. It should be easy to ask.


    The two sisters are both masters of acting. They have a deep affection for each other, but they have different thoughts in their hearts.


    Su Ying seems to think for a long time, just slightly frowned: "sister, sister also don''t know."


    Su Xiu naturally did not believe it. She looked a little unhappy: "sister, are you kidding? How can you not know your own affairs? Don''t you mean to be on guard against your sister and keep it from your sister


    This girl film has always been easy to fool, Su Xiu can''t believe that she can''t get what she wants to hear.


    Su Ying immediately tensed up, the grievance on her small face was more intense: "sister, where is this, my sister really doesn''t know. Yesterday, my sister was in a coma after she was injured. When she woke up, she found that she was in the Huai palace. If she wanted to know, she might as well ask the king of Huai. She really doesn''t know. "


    Su Xiu''s face is chatting for a moment. Can she really ask Huai Wang? So what did she become?


    She still some do not believe, but look at Su Ying, see her face calm and sincere, can not see any sign of lying.


    Is that really what she said? She really doesn''t know?


    No, you can''t just let her go!


    Su Xiu''s face seems to be a little embarrassed, huff and puff seems to want to say something, muttering to see Su Ying, waiting for her to ask questions.


    Su Ying does not know, but she continues to act silly, confused and innocent to look back at Su Xiu, a completely did not understand her so cloth suspicious look.


    Waiting for a moment, see Su Ying has not asked, Su Xiu heart is not very subdued.


    This stupid girl, she is so obvious, she can''t understand! How can such a silly girl match the king of shanghuai?


    After being annoyed for a long time, Su Xiu had no choice but to get to the point: "second sister, don''t blame my sister for her bad words. It''s said to the outside world that you I didn''t come back all night... "


    As soon as the words were spoken, Su Ying''s eyeground flashed a little clear, and the original eagerness to come over was to clarify this matter.


    Su Ying took a look at Su Xiu and laughed in his heart. The king of Huai would press down this matter. Where is the rumor outside? Su Xiu, this is Sima Zhao''s mind Road, everyone knows.


    She had to cover up all sorts of things, which was really embarrassing to her.


    Su Xiu looks at Su Ying''s face carefully. She seems to be very nervous and slows down her expression.


    With a worried look on her face, she sighed: "Oh, don''t blame my sister for saying so much. Sister, do you know that if you didn''t come back last night, your reputation will be damaged.""Ah?" Su Ying looks more worried and afraid, she lowered her head, eyelids drooped, looking very upset and sad: "what can I do?"


    Su Ying seemed to be more and more sad, eyelashes trembled, with tears, as if to cry, almost immediately to cry.


    Su Xiu thought for a while, then sighed: "second sister, I''m afraid you can''t stay in this home. Why don''t you go out and take shelter first. "


    "Yes Is that so? " Su Ying asked weakly.


    Su Xiu sees Su Ying as if she was talking about it, and a trace of excitement flashed on her face.


    However, after su Ying was confused, she immediately turned her tongue and grabbed Su Xiu''s arm. She seemed to have no idea: "but when his highness Huai Wang sent me back, he said that he didn''t care, and I didn''t have to care about it."


    Su Ying looks naive and uncertain. She looks at Su Xiu and seems to ask her to help her make up her mind: "ah, my sister and huaiwang have different words. Then I''ll go and ask his highness Huai Wang whether to listen to him or his sister. "


    Su Ying said to get up and change clothes.


    When Su Xiu heard Su Ying say this, he felt a cold sweat coming out of his forehead. If Su Ying really took this word to ask the king of Huai


    "Since his Highness the king of Huai said so Naturally, my sister doesn''t have to worry. " Su Xiu took a deep breath and spit out such a sentence with difficulty. Then she laughed and said, "my sister has a good rest. My sister will not disturb you."


    Su Ying looks at the back of Su Xiu''s leaving, with a smile on her lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 62

    Green mark has been standing on one side, listening to the two people''s dialogue, but not clear about Su Xiu''s intention.


    The eldest lady always likes to bully her own young lady. How can she remind her of her misfortune and gloat before it''s too late? I''m afraid it''s the weasel who pays new year''s greetings to the chicken.


    Pooh, Pooh, Pooh, her lady is not a chicken!


    Green mark thinks so, remind a way: "Miss, why do you want to do this? But don''t listen to her, miss. She has a wicked mind


    "Even you can see that I''m such a fool, miss?" Su Ying picked up the soup bowl from the small table next to her, then slowly sipped it, and said with a smile, "as for why I''m afraid she''s in love. "


    She doesn''t care which man Su Xiu Chun Xin an Xu, but if she will hit her side, then don''t blame her impoliteness.


    Since Su Xiu was sent away by Su Ying, there is no reason to come back. Mrs. Su was forbidden by Su Linfeng during this period of time, and her heart was on Su Luan''s injury. Naturally, she had no time to find Su Ying''s trouble.


    In this way, Su Ying took care of her illness in the lotus garden. Without the interference of her wife and Su Luan, Su Xiu, she had a lot of comfortable life. She also made time to describe the new style of "Yinshu" on the paper.


    However, it seems that such a good day will not last long. Some people, as long as they can spare a little, will begin to think about calculating others.


    This day, Su Ying just got up under the service of green mark, and heard a noisy voice coming from outside.


    Green Mark looked out, some curious way: "this big early morning, noisy what?"


    Su Ying did not have time to ask, see red wave hurriedly came in: "Miss, madam, with a lot of people sitting in the courtyard."


    Su Ying frowned slightly and her eyes narrowed slightly: "Oh? What is this for? "


    "It seems that she is going to choose a maid for her."


    Hongbo looks a little discontented. Which of their servant girls in lotus garden is not carefully cultivated, which can come in casually?


    Those who used to make a single moth in the lotus courtyard were sent away by the young lady in a different way over the years. Now, does the lady come here again?


    Su Ying''s hand on the table, white fingertips flicked on the table top, and a trace of sarcasm rose from the corners of his lips. Mrs. Su was forced to be angry by her, didn''t she?


    She stood up, raised her feet and went out to the door with a calm face: "since madam is so interested, let''s go and have a look."


    "Yes." Green marks and red waves follow.


    When Su Ying arrived in the courtyard, she saw two rows of girls in the courtyard, each dressed in clean clothes, with her head drooping, a lovely look.


    Mrs. Su is sitting in the front hall, and the servant has already offered tea.


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Ying come out, she put down her teacup and pulled out a smile on her face: "shadow, my mother has a lot of things these days, so I can''t spare time to see you. Now I''m better?"


    Her gentle appearance, as if really concerned about her, look between the look can not pick out half of the wrong.


    Su Ying a docile and clever appearance, respectfully saluted Mrs. Su, lowered her eyes, and said timidly, "thank your mother for your concern. It''s much better."


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying''s appearance, and could not help but feel a trace of disgust. This Su Ying really made her feel more and more uncomfortable. She wanted to erase all traces of her immediately.


    But Mrs. Su''s face was full of worry and concern, and looked like a loving mother.


    So, three women in a play, all of them are good performers.


    I saw Mrs. Su holding Su Ying''s hand and patting the back of her hand: "look at you, you''ve lost a lot of weight recently. It''s very painful to look at it. It must be that there are too few servant girls in this hospital and they don''t take good care of you. My mother specially asked the grandmother to pick some girls who are smart and sensible. You can see that you can pick a few smart and sensible ones. You can have more girls around and be more relaxed. "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a chill, too fast for people to see through at all. However, her voice was full of gratitude and said happily, "my mother is considerate. The shadow thanks her mother."


    If she refuses, the next time his wife points out that there will be other moths. She might as well comply with her wishes first.


    Mrs. Su''s face showed a satisfied look, and raised her finger to a group of servant girls standing outside: "go and pick."


    Su Ying light smile: "mother brought people, nature is all good, green mark red wave, you go up to pick."


    Su Ying sat down with Mrs. Su and handed over the task to the two girls.


    A trace of sarcasm flashed in Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    It''s not your choice. Don''t complain if you pick my wife.


    Su Ying smiles at Mrs. Su: "mother drinks tea."


    Mrs. Su''s result is bad, sipped a mouthful, lowered the angle of the head to cover up the irony that flashed through her eyes.


    But red wave and green mark walk to these two rows of maids.


    "Put your hands out." The red wave looks cold.


    More than 20 servant girls in two rows stretched out their hands together.


    Red wave and green mark take a look at each other, and their hearts are clear. Then they are in charge of a row and begin to investigate.If there are stains in the nails, it means that they are sloppy and don''t like to be clean.


    Fingernails are too long, that is to say, it is better to treat the superior, to be easy and not to work, to be eliminated.


    This round eliminated almost half of the people.


    "I''m not convinced. Why not choose me?" One of the girls who lost the election yelled defiantly.


    Green mark horizontal her one eye: "depend on you this call, make up one''s mind, can''t choose you."


    The maid heard the speech, bit her lower lip and glared at the green mark.


    From the corner of her eyes, she glanced in the direction of Mrs. Su, but she was drinking tea with a look of mystery, which made people unable to understand her mind.


    The girl had no choice but to accept the reality.


    There are ten people left.


    Red wave glanced at them and said in a low voice, "all raise your head."


    The eye is the window of the soul. The one who has a ghost in his eyes can easily be seen.


    In this round, green mark stood aside very wisely. Hongbo is calm and knows more about people than she does.


    Red wave slowly pace, one by one looking at the past, only to see the eyes, found that these girls are not all honest, some of them have furtive eyes.


    Red wave casually ordered a few times: "you, you, you, and you, all stand out."


    Some of the maids who were pointed out were not angry, but could not help. They could only accept their fate.


    According to his temperament, Hongbo eliminated two people one after another, so now there are only four people left in the field.


    Although Mrs. Su still tasted tea calmly, she looked a little unhappy, but Su Ying didn''t see it.


    Mrs. Su''s mouth squeezed out a smile: "you this yard maid has always been few, not as good as these four all stay?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 63

    Su Ying quickly made uneasiness: "mother''s wrong love, shadow is grateful, but everywhere servant girls have rules, how can a daughter violate the rules? My daughter is still short of two servant girls. Just choose two. "


    Su Ying will say so clearly, Madame Su is not good to push again, can only say: "then this left a few, you choose by yourself."


    Among these 20 people, Su Fu has no less than five or six maids she bought. She thinks that she can stay in Su Ying no matter what. But who knows, the two girls around Su Ying are too smart.


    In particular, the one named Hongbo, with sharp eyes, picked out most of her people, which made Sufu very angry.


    So she did not dare to let red wave pick again, only urged Su Ying to go up in person.


    The girl has a dull head and her eyes are dull. She can''t pick it out.


    Mrs. Su has high hopes for Su Ying, and the result Su Ying gives It made her hair stand on end.


    Su Ying appeared in front of Mrs. Su with a look of tenderness and cowardice, a look of gratitude and gratitude, and even a little embarrassed and said, "the shadow has been selected. Just them. Thank you, mother."


    "You Just the two maids? " Mrs. Su looked at the two servant girls brought by Su Ying and swallowed her mouth hard.


    Her hand, which was hidden in her sleeve, was pinched tightly, and her nails fell into the flesh, almost choking and bleeding.


    Is this girl good at sight or good luck? She''s got rid of her people one by one!


    Mrs. Su took a deep breath to ease her mood. Then she began to speak slowly: "the shadow has chosen to look too honest. I''m afraid it''s not convenient to use them in the future."


    Su Ying only lowered her head and did not answer.


    She wanted to see what else Mrs. Su could do after being beaten in the face like this.


    Mrs. Su saw Su shadow only lowered her head and did not speak. Her finger with bright red cardamom pointed at a girl at random: "I think this is good. You, come here and show it to the second lady


    "Yes." This is a woman in pink, who was eliminated by Hongbo in the second round.


    The girl should have been trained. When she heard Mrs. Su''s roll call, she hurried to Su Ying''s side, saluted her gracefully, and then stood on one side with her head down.


    Drooping eyes, can see that hidden look of pride.


    Mrs. Su said with a smile, "I think this girl is good. By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Maidservant green smoke." Green smoke has a clear and clear voice, just like a oriole.


    "Look at a smart, just the second round was eliminated, you can see that girl is also a blind, OK, shadow you keep her." Although Mrs. Su''s tone of discussion was that, her tone was not to be refused.


    Moreover, she also took the opportunity to bury the red wave.


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly pick.


    Mrs. Su insists on arranging her maid to her. There must be a second move. If she insists on blocking her, she doesn''t know what the latter move will become. It''s impossible to defend at that time. It''s better to take this girl and keep an eye on her later.


    At this point, Su Ying was pleased and affectionately said to Su Fu: "my mother has a unique vision, and she has chosen for her. She is really grateful."


    Mrs. Su''s face was satisfied.


    She got up and sat down next to the selected maids and said calmly, "you are specially selected to serve the second miss. You must take good care of the second miss. If there is anything wrong with the second miss, I will ask you for it!"


    "Yes, ma''am." Several maids said in unison.


    Cui Yan looked up at his wife. She seemed to understand something and dropped her eyes quickly.


    Su Ying''s face was more and more moved: "thanks to mother''s care, shadow will take good care of themselves, live a long time."


    Live a long time to harm her? Mrs. Su almost bit the back teeth: "this is the best. The shadow will rest first, and the mother will go back first."


    Su Ying said, "good mother."


    Mrs. Su turned away and took away the remaining maids.


    As soon as Mrs. Su left, the vestibule quickly returned to a state of desolation.


    A few servant girls stand in a corner, the atmosphere that suddenly cools down lets them some nervous uneasiness.


    Su Ying''s face is not as weak and cowardly as she was just now, and there is no unnecessary expression. She looks up and down at several servant girls and says to Hongbo, "take them to arrange accommodation first, and then arrange other matters tomorrow."


    "Yes, miss." Red wave should after, walk to a few servant girls: "you follow me."


    Looking at a few servant girl rules with red wave to leave, Su Ying returned to his room.


    Su Ying is sitting in front of the window, her eyes are clear and cold.


    Red wave a moment later walked over, see Su Ying is sitting on the position frowning double eyebrows, one side of the green mark is also, came forward to call softly: "miss."


    Su Ying returns to God, looks at the red wave way: "all arranged?"


    "Yes."


    "What do you think of them?" Su Ying seems to be a little interested in asking.Red wave slightly frowned: "those two young ladies selected by themselves, it looks ok. As for the green smoke, it is obvious that the lady has other plans for her."


    See this wench to see clearly, Su Ying faint smile: "send someone to stare at her, what change, report immediately."


    "Yes." Red wave and green mark answered in unison, this is what they think.


    Su Ying said again: "arrange some work for them in the yard, and don''t let them in the inner room."


    "Yes."


    In this inner room, except for her and green mark, very few servant girls can come in. Naturally, those maids of unknown origin can''t.


    Green mark looks at Su Ying and stops talking.


    "What''s the matter with this girl? Go ahead and save you from suffering." Su Ying put down her tea cup and looked at her with a smile.


    The green mark slants the head, asked the heart question: "that leaves several people each is good, miss how a glance to exclude the lady''s person?"


    If it is not all ruled out, the lady will not rush to force a green smoke to come over, not angry to bury the red wave.


    At this time, standing on the side of the red wave is also engrossed in staring at Su Ying.


    She also wanted to know how the young lady picked it out at a glance. Although, if you let her carefully investigate, should also be able to choose, but can not stand, miss one glance at the past ah.


    Seeing the two geese standing in front of her, and a confused girl, Su Ying chuckled and said, "you, ah, you are trapped in a fixed mode. You must be looking for girls."


    "How to choose without looking at it?" The green mark was puzzled.


    "Smell." Su Ying''s smile is unpredictable.


    "Smell?" The green mark was puzzled.


    However, after a burst of confusion, Hongbo suddenly opened his mouth and said, "Miss, what you mean is the smell of rouge on them? by the way! I didn''t think of it! Oh, what a fool


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 64

    "What''s going on here? Sister Hongbo, please tell me quickly. I''m so anxious. " Seeing red wave guess, but she is still confused, green mark suddenly anxious, pull red wave sleeve straight shake.


    "The problem is rouge." Hongbo said with a smile, "most of the maids are bought from the outside. They are poor, and the rouge used is cheap. But the ones bought by his wife are obviously more high-grade and smell better. Therefore, even if they pretend to be honest, dull and honest, they are still picked out by the young lady at a glance. "


    "I see!" Green mark admiringly looked at Su Ying, "or miss has a way! Otherwise, if we are really mixed into the lady, we should be careful and always care about it in the future. Such a day is very boring


    Su Ying laughed and ordered: "keep an eye on that green smoke. There is something interesting to see."


    A few days passed in this way.


    This day, Su Ying is lying in the hospital to rest. She covers her face with a book scroll. The sun shines on her body very comfortably.


    Red wave suddenly walked in quickly from outside and stood beside Su Ying.


    "Miss, Madame has sent for you." When Hong Bo said this, she worried a little bit, "I heard that the girl said that she was going to invite her to drink tea."


    "Oh, tea?" Su Ying''s eyes flashed a trace of fun. How could Mrs. Su have leisure time to invite her to drink tea?


    Red wave some worry ground opens a way: "how about the maidservant to return for the young lady?"


    Mrs. Su has always disliked miss. If she suddenly asks her for tea, what kind of kindness can she have?


    Su Ying''s lips sparked a faint smile. She got up and dusted off some of the fallen flowers on her body and gently opened the corner of her lips: "since mother ordered me, go and have a look."


    When Su Ying arrived, Mrs. Su was sitting in the main hall with a pot of tea in her hand.


    She was wearing a fashionable royal blue dress with delicate white plums on it, which looked more and more elegant. Her hair was carefully combed into a beautiful flowing bun, and her ears wore a pair of exquisite pearl buttons, which made her look more delicate.


    Su Ying stepped forward with a light step and called: "mother."


    Mrs. Su looked up and saw Su Ying wearing a long green dress, which gave people a feeling of clarity and quietness. Her skin color was as bright as jade and crystal clear.


    She was standing like that, with a thick Ann Xian and quiet between her eyebrows.


    Mrs. Su can''t help but think of that woman in her mind. There is a trace of disgust in her eyes. However, she quickly covers it up and shows a faint smile on her face: "shadow, you''re here. Sit down."


    Su Ying raised his head and looked at Mrs. Su timidly. Then she said thanks and sat down in a seat.


    Seeing Su Ying''s submissive appearance, Mrs. Su''s heart flashed a ray of happiness. How could that woman have never imagined that her daughter would be developed into such a temperament?


    Green mark follows Su Ying''s side, in the heart cold hum. The lady thinks that she controls the young lady. How can she know that she is playing with her as a monkey.


    There was a glimmer of expectation in her eyes. If one day the lady knew the lady''s true face, she would not be angry enough to vomit blood.


    Su Ying sits quietly below, pretending to be timid has this advantage. It''s just as dull as a decoration. Don''t say too much.


    Mrs. Su looked at her with concern: "the shadow''s injury can be very good?"


    "The shadow is all right. Thank you for your mother''s care."


    Mrs. Su seems to be sighing: "luan''er is still resting, so recently my mother has neglected her shadow."


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a touch of ridicule. If Madame Su ignored her every day, how good would it be?


    Su Ying said: "mother, you are welcome. I don''t know how the third sister is getting better. I only blame the shadow for her clumsiness. She hurt her mother last time Otherwise, my daughter will take care of her third sister


    Mention of the last time Su Ying Shiji, Mrs. Su''s face suddenly black and white, a burst of gas from the chest, eyes instantly burst out of fire.


    Thinking of something else today, Mrs. Su managed to hold back her anger.


    "Your father got a good Biluochun yesterday, and my mother specially invited you to come over for tea today, so we can have a good chat." Mrs. Su motioned to her servant girl to bring a cup of tea to Su Ying, and then changed the topic.


    Su Ying took the tea cup and said gratefully, "thank you for thinking about the shadow so much."


    Smiling and nodding, Mrs. Su pointed to the tea on Su Ying''s hand: "taste it."


    Su Ying closed her eyelids and saw her eyes from the clear tea, with a trace of vigilance and indifference.


    What on earth is Mrs. Su so kind to?


    Su Ying sipped her tea gently. It''s an excellent tea. It tastes slightly astringent and tastes sweet. It''s rare that Mrs. Su is willing to take it out.


    Su Ying is not afraid that Mrs. Su poisons her tea. No matter how poor she is in the mansion, she is after all the legitimate daughter of Su''s house. If something goes wrong with Mrs. Su, Mrs. Su can''t get rid of it. Mrs. Su is not so stupid.Put down the teacup in hand, Su Ying''s face is full of smile: "good fragrance, shadow never drank such tea."


    Mrs. Su said with a smile, "if the shadow likes it."


    Then Mrs. Su also ordered people to serve some delicate snacks, Su Ying a little bit.


    But Su Ying''s doubts are getting bigger and bigger. Mrs. Su changed her mind. She didn''t believe that she was just looking for her tea and snacks.


    Su Ying looked up at Mrs. su. She did not expect that, even though she disguised it well, she could still see the calculation in her eyes.


    Su Ying''s face did not show any trace.


    She only lowered her head to eat snacks, tea, and occasionally returned to Mrs. Su, showing her reverence and stupidity.


    After half an hour, Mrs. Su''s lips showed a faint smile, but it was very fast and fleeting. She looked down at Su''s shadow sitting on the bottom, and her face looked tired.


    Mrs. Su stroked her forehead weakly and sighed.


    Su Ying pursed her lips and stood up in a hurry: "is mother tired?"


    "Well, I''m really old. I feel a little tired now."


    "It''s all bad shadows that disturb my mother. The shadow went back first. "


    Mrs. Su nodded: "today you go back."


    Su Ying slightly bent over, turned back out, followed by the green mark that has been standing beside.


    After leaving the yard, green mark could not help but ask in a low voice: "madam, today, she has become very strange, but she must be upset and kind-hearted!"


    Su shadow lip corner a hook: "well, be on guard."


    With that, Su Ying went to the lotus garden, and green mark quickly followed.


    Mrs. Su saw the back of Su Ying''s leaving, her face flashed a sharp color, and the corner of her mouth slowly bloomed a proud sneer at the success of her tricks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 65

    From Madame Su''s main room to Su Ying''s Lotus Garden, there is a way to go.


    After su Ying came out from his wife, she walked leisurely along the path with green marks.


    She began to think about what her wife had done these days.


    Mrs. Su''s plot behind this series of strange actions is still unable to sort out her thoughts. She always has a sense of uneasiness about the coming of wind and rain.


    At this moment, Yingying in front of a woman, walked closer, Su Ying found that it was Mrs. Wu, the sister of Madame su.


    She always likes to show off. Today, she is dressed delicately, with jewelry all over her body, and a coral string on her snow-white wrist. The whole person is like a moving jewelry store. It is rare for her to wear it without being too heavy.


    Mrs. Wu has always been in collusion with Mrs. Su''s sisters. It is not once or twice to help Mrs. Su deal with her. Su Ying has specially ordered people to investigate her.


    Su Ying saw Mrs. Wu approaching, standing in place ready to salute her.


    Soft footstep sound from far to near, but suddenly stopped, as if kicking something in general, then Su Ying heard Mrs. Wu''s scream. Su Ying saw the shadow in front of him.


    It turned out that when Mrs. Wu went to Su Ying, she suddenly kicked a small stone and went straight to Su Ying to take her as a cushion.


    Between the electric light and flint, Su Ying seems to be scared silly, standing still.


    As a result, when Mrs. Wu fell down next to her, Su Ying''s body was slightly on one side -


    "bang -" and Mrs. Wu was facing the Loess and fell into a dog eating excrement.


    "Ouch, ouch, it''s killing me --" Lady Wu''s jewels and gold hairpins are scattered all over the floor, and her face is blue and purple. It''s really embarrassing.


    Su Ying''s injury is not all good, although avoid the key, but by Mrs. Wu such a pull, faint some pain. Of course, she was more serious than that.


    At the same time, when Mrs. Wu fell, Su Ying fell to the ground as if in a mess. She was holding her knee and crying in her eyes.


    Green mark nervously surrounds Su Ying, anxious to tears.


    Madame Wu stares at Su Ying and wishes to tear her apart to get rid of her anger.


    She had a good plan, but on the contrary, she suffered a lot, which made Wu Fu''s heart extremely oppressed.


    However, seeing that the smelly girl also suffered a lot of injuries, she felt a little better in her heart.


    "How are you, aunt? Are you all right?" Su Ying''s face was full of tension and concern. She was eager to ask for help. She struggled to get up and wanted to help Mrs. Wu.


    Mrs. Wu frowned and angrily pushed Su Ying''s hand away: "it''s really bad luck. It''s no good to meet you! Go away, go away


    Su Ying''s pitiful little face immediately appeared a trace of embarrassment, instantly red eyes, only lowered the head, no voice, very much like the mother-in-law abuse of the little daughter-in-law.


    Looking at her appearance, Mrs. Wu is angry again!


    She pointed to Su Ying and couldn''t speak for a long time!


    She looks at this smelly girl to be angry, but often want to frame her, but always have to make her a Sao. This girl is really unlucky. She is still the kind of girl who spreads bad luck to others.


    At present, the poor girl couldn''t pick out any mistakes. Mrs. Wu was helpless. At last, she could only glare at her fiercely. She was unwilling to take her servant girl away.


    Green mark around Su Ying asked with concern: "how is Miss? Is it serious? " Miss has been covering her knees, which makes her very anxious.


    Su Ying let go of her covered knee, giggled and stretched out: "come on, help your lady up."


    "Are you all right, miss?" She was scared out of her soul when she fell so badly just now.


    "Do you wish I had something to do?" Su Ying glanced at her.


    "No, it''s not. I mean Miss, it''s really compelling Green mark worships and praises the thumbs up.


    "All right, don''t flatter." Su Ying smiles to stop her.


    But her smile soon subsided.


    Mrs. Su, Mrs. Wu What do these two old women want to do when they get together?


    Su Ying''s heart seems to have an image is very fuzzy, think carefully, but nothing can grasp, only feel that today''s things are very strange.


    Su Ying suddenly walked towards the lotus garden, green mark also quickly followed her.


    Su Ying returned to Furong courtyard and hurriedly walked toward the inner courtyard. On the way, she saw green smoke being carefully cleaned, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    Seeing Su Ying coming, Cuiyan stopped her work and saluted her: "Miss, you are back."


    Su Ying frowned and went on.


    Su Ying walks to the bedroom and asks the red wave who follows in: "can someone else enter the room?"


    Red wave soft voice way: "maid has been guarding the door, no one came in."


    Su Ying turned around: "what''s wrong with green smoke?"


    "I''m getting better with the people in the outer courtyard. I''m still meticulous in my work. I don''t find anything else." Hongbo also frowned and looked solemn.Su Ying''s hand unconsciously supports the handle of the chair, and the events of these days flash through her mind.


    His wife picked out a clever girl for her, but there was nothing out of the ordinary. Then she asked her to have tea and talked with her in a friendly way. On the way back, she met Mrs. Wu, who was close to her, and almost fell down in front of her.


    Seemingly unrelated to a few things, each thing is full of strange.


    Su Ying''s heart faintly flashed a trace of uneasiness, she said in a deep voice: "call a few trusted girls, search the inner courtyard again."


    "Yes, miss." Red wave and Green Mark looked at each other and went out in a hurry.


    After an hour later, red wave and Green Mark came to Su Ying''s front again: "have searched, did not find any abnormality."


    There''s nothing unusual. It''s so weird!


    Outside the house, it was dark. There was a thunder. After a long afternoon, it began to rain.


    Looking out the window of the night sky, Su Ying''s fist against the delicate chin.


    What else was left behind by her? But it''s just unexpected.


    It may have rained all night, and the air in the morning is especially fresh, and there is a silence everywhere.


    It''s just that the silence is more like that before a storm.


    Sure enough, but for a moment, the silence was broken.


    The green mark banged the door and called out: "Miss, miss, no good, my wife has come with a lot of people!"


    Su Ying sits quietly by the bed, with a frightening light flashing under her eyes. Sure enough, it''s time to come.


    When Su Ying comes to the outer yard dressed neatly, she sees that Hongbo and others are standing at the gate of the inner yard, anxiously looking inside.


    As soon as Hongbo saw Su Ying, he came up in a hurry: "Miss, the lady has brought a lot of people, and her face is very bad..."


    Su Ying gently picked her eyebrows and went out without saying a word. Red wave looked nervous and followed her.


    When they went to the outer courtyard together, they saw Mrs. Su sitting on the upper seat with a livid face. In addition to some maids in the lotus garden, there were also a number of mothers'' servants standing in the courtyard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 66

    Su Ying took a rough glance and felt that something was wrong. Looking at it again, the corner of his eye jumped and the green smoke disappeared!


    The red wave beside her obviously found this. Just now, there was a lot of confusion. She went to wait for miss. Cuiyan actually took advantage of the chaos and disappeared. Could


    A flurry flashed across Hongbo''s face. Seeing Su Ying''s indifferent face, she pressed down the panic in her heart.


    "Bang!" The teacup was heavily buckled on the table.


    Su Ying followed the reputation, Madame Wu, with a face of iron green, sat beside Mrs. Su, staring at her, with an undisguised dislike in her eyes.


    "Mother, aunt, what''s the matter?" Su Ying a face of timidity, hesitated to ask.


    "Well, if you can''t get on the table, you can''t even care about your aunt''s money!" Mrs. Wu choked.


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold, but she looked at Mrs. Su, as if to cry out: "mother, what''s the matter with this?"


    Mrs. Su''s face is very ugly. Looking at Su Ying, she seems to be distressed, but she can''t hide the excitement in her eyes.


    Su Ying looked at the faces of the two people in front of her, but her heart was cold, but she wanted to cry on her face. She only looked at Mrs. su.


    Xu felt that the performance was enough, so Mrs. Su said: "shadow, the monthly monthly routine is issued by mother on time. If you are short of money, just talk to your mother. How can you make an aunt''s idea? Now, where are you going to put the face of our Su family in such a way? "


    "Sister, are you still going to save this shameless to the Su family? According to my sister''s opinion, this kind of thing should be served by family law! " Mrs. Wu was on the side, making a bad voice and bad breath.


    This time, Su Ying is to understand, they mean, she stole Mrs. Wu''s money?


    Hongbo also understood. He was angry and anxious in his heart.


    There is a whole Yin Shu business, the most important thing for their young lady is money, so many silver do not know where to pile. And steal money? What a joke!


    But this can not be put on the surface, if it is known by others, their previous cover up will be in vain.


    Just think, if you know that the famous Yin Shu childe is a tender and weak woman in front of you, how should you react? At that time, how many people should be jealous, miss? How many people with ulterior motives will have the idea of chanting Shu?


    However, even though Su Ying is rich, others don''t think so.


    This is the servant of the full courtyard. Who doesn''t think that the second young lady worthy of the name, the di miss of Su''s house, is poor jingdingdong?


    Naturally, Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu thought so, so they set up this plan.


    Su Ying looks at Madame Su, and then looks at Madame Wu. She wrongly says, "mother and aunt mean that shadow stole aunt''s money?"


    "Hum, don''t pretend to me. I lost all my silver notes after I touched you yesterday. It''s not you who else is there!" Madame Wu suddenly gets up and points to Su Ying''s face.


    "What''s more, I walked well. How could I almost fall when I came to your side? Is it not that you have already made this idea? " Mrs. Wu looked at Su Ying''s eyes in addition to anger is contemptuous, as if she really calculated the same.


    Su Ying has a sneer in her heart. It is clear that she has framed others. However, she said that the black and white were reversed, and she was dignified. Because of her thick skin, she did not feel ashamed.


    At this time, Su Ying stepped back as if she didn''t believe it. She took up the veil and covered it. The tears in her eyes fell down. She looked at Mrs. Su, who was always sitting on the seat. She sobbed: "does mother think that this is what shadow did?"


    Mrs. Su was very proud. Hearing her question, she said, "you did run into your aunt after you went back from me yesterday. I have investigated the matter clearly. It''s useless for you to say it again."


    The plain tone can not hide the complacency.


    "I can''t believe that the children my sister treats sincerely are so virtuous. Su Ying, you don''t deserve the surname Su!" Wu Fu is very popular, pointing to Su Ying and cursing all the time.


    "I''ve told your father that he''ll come back later. It''s up to your father to decide whether your surname is Su or not." Mrs. Su said mercifully.


    "Elder sister, you are too charitable and kind-hearted. This kind of unscrupulous thief should be dragged out and beaten to death. There is no such a good life to keep."


    Su Ying lowered her head and covered the scorn on her face, so she was convicted?


    She''s too low on her!


    Hongbo was in a hurry. She pulled her sleeve straight. If she could, she would like to rush out to say something for the young lady, but she couldn''t. She was just a servant girl. At this time, she said that she would only add insult to injury.


    Seeing Su Ying''s head drooping, Madame Su and Madame Wu looked at each other and succeeded.


    But don''t want to the next moment, Su Ying raised her head in tears. Her face was timid, but her eyes were firm: "shadow didn''t steal my aunt''s money. You have no evidence."


    Mrs. Wu''s face was scornful. She seemed to have expected it for a long time: "it''s not simple. Search the room!"


    "Mother Ying''er is a woman who hasn''t left the court. You can take people to search the courtyard. If it is spread out, Ying''er will not marry any more. Mother, at least Ying''er is still the king of Huai. Do you still have his highness in your eyes? Is there any queen? And his majesty? " Su Ying cry of the Committee aggrieved, but one breath moved out a series of Giant Buddha.Madame Wu was shocked and hesitated.


    However, a sneer flashed in Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    Madame Wu doesn''t know the inside story, but she knows it. It''s strange that the royal family will take the lead for Su Ying.


    So Mrs. Su raised a sneer at her mouth: "shadow, are you guilty?"


    "Mother - how can you say that about your daughter? My daughter... " Su Ying was about to cry, and her tears were rippling. It was really lovely to watch.


    Mrs. Su waved her hand and took a tough attitude: "needless to say, since your aunt''s silver ticket was lost in the Su mansion, we must give an account! So we have to search the house, and we have to search if we don''t! "


    You want to search her yard so cheap? Do you really think she''s made of clay?


    Su Ying wrongly looked at Mrs. Su: "if not found out, when how?"


    "If you don''t find out, you will not be punished. You will stay alive." Mrs. Su said leniently.


    "But if it''s found out, it''s only family law that can serve it!" Mrs. Su lowered her voice, and her face was fierce.


    Su Ying opened her eyes and looked straight at Madame Su and Madame Wu: "it''s not fair."


    "Oh? What do you want? " Madame Wu raised a sneer at her mouth.


    "If it can''t be found out, the mother and aunt should offer tea to their daughter and apologize, so as to remove the misunderstanding. Otherwise, if the matter is spread out, it will hinder the reputation of her daughter."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 67

    Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu looked at each other with deep meaning and a sly smile flashed over them.


    This time they designed the Bureau, but also let Su Ying slip away?


    "Yes! Do as you say Mrs. Su snorted coldly and nodded.


    "Mother Lin, take someone to search the second lady''s room!" At the command of Madame Su, mother Lin immediately took people to Su Ying''s room.


    Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu followed, their faces faintly excited.


    Su Ying''s face is not anxious at all. She follows a group of people slowly.


    Bang! The closed door was knocked open, and mother Lin rushed into the room with a group of people.


    After rushing into the room, a group of people scattered and began to search, but mammy Lin walked directly to the bed, lifted the pillow, and then the look of mammy Lin suddenly changed.


    Mrs. Su and Wu Fu, who were staring at the movements of mammy Lin, all of a sudden their faces were stiff. They put them under the pillow, didn''t they?


    "Madam, this..." Mother Lin hesitated.


    Madame Su subconsciously looked for that servant girl, but did not see a trace, she was very angry in the heart.


    But the matter has come to this point, she can only face to mother Lin: "continue to search!"


    Mother Lin heard Mrs. Su''s words and nodded. She continued to open the shop and search carefully.


    Su Ying, standing at the door, has tears on her face, but a sarcastic smile rises from the corner of her mouth.


    Looking at the chaotic situation in the house, Hongbo is more and more anxious.


    At this time, red wave glanced at his eyes, but he saw the green mark. He did not know when he was standing on his side, and his face had a mischievous look.


    Green mark grabs red wave''s hand, tightly clasps it to show comfort, and then turns his head to look inside the room.


    Red wave looked at the Green Mark''s face, as if he knew something, and his heart gradually settled down.


    Mrs. Su is staring at people''s actions. This time, one of the things is to frame Su Ying. The other is the 100000 taels of silver notes that she has lost in her mind. She always thinks it is related to Su Ying, so she takes the opportunity to search thoroughly.


    But the servant of this room turned the whole room upside down, but found nothing.


    "Ma''am, I didn''t find the silver note." Mother Lin''s face was ugly. She lowered her head and said to Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu looked at each other with an ugly look, but they didn''t believe it.


    "Search again, it must be hidden in this room!" Mrs. Wu said sharply.


    "For what?" A deep male voice came in from outside the door. I don''t know when there was a middle-aged man with lofty demeanor at the door.


    This person is Su Linfeng, who was invited by Mrs. su. Su Ying turns to see him, and tears in his eyes fall more and more vigorously.


    When Mrs. Su looked back and saw that it was su Linfeng, her face changed immediately.


    Su Linfeng was originally invited by her and wanted him to see the stolen goods. But now, the silver note has not been found. This matter It''s a little weird.


    The room is in disorder, Su Linfeng frowns tightly: "what is this doing?"


    Su Lin Feng sees Su Ying''s appearance is not pitiful, and asked her a: "you say, what is the matter with you?"


    When Su Ying heard Su Linfeng''s words, she couldn''t help but shrink back. Her face looked aggrieved and her tears fell down violently. She peeped at Mrs. Su, didn''t open her mouth, but sobbed.


    All of this naturally fell in Su Linfeng''s eyes. These days, he became more and more dissatisfied with Mrs. Su''s behavior: "don''t be afraid. You just have to say that you have dad."


    Su Ying seemed to be emboldened. She wiped her tears with her sleeve and trembled her voice: "Dad, mom, she said She said, Yinger, Yinger stole her aunt''s silver ticket Also, I searched Yinger''s room... "


    He cried while talking, almost out of breath. He looked very pitiful.


    Su Lin Feng frowned slightly and looked at Su Fu: "what''s going on? Where''s the banknote? "


    Mrs. Su''s face was stiff. She looked at Mrs. Wu and said, "this Not yet. "


    Seeing the stalemate, Mrs. Wu said firmly to Su Linfeng: "it''s just that it hasn''t been found out yet, but it must have been stolen by her. I only met her, and the silver ticket disappeared. Who else is not she?"


    Without waiting for Su Linfeng to open her mouth, Mrs. Wu continued: "such a child has lost the face of Su''s family. Brother in law, you must be treated by family law."


    Su Lin Feng looked at Su Ying and saw that she was crying more and more fiercely. Her delicate face revealed her grievances, because she was cowardly and did not dare to resist. Her eyes were red and red, which was really heartbreaking.


    Su Ying said intermittently: "aunt, just now my mother said that as long as I didn''t find the silver ticket, I would not be punished. My aunt and mother would pour tea and apologize for me How can you say it''s me... "


    At the end of the sentence.


    Su Linfeng is angry in her heart!


    Madame is ridiculous! Can you search the boudoir of Miss Qian Jin at will? What''s more, I didn''t find out the silver ticket. Do you want to convict Su Ying? It''s stupid!


    "But there is other evidence?" Su Linfeng glared at Mrs. Wu.Madame Wu''s eyes turned and pulled out a servant girl behind her: "she saw it yesterday. It was su Ying who bumped into me, and then my silver note disappeared. Brother in law, you quickly serve with family law, otherwise this shameless girl will not be honest


    One side of the green mark can''t help but defend for his young lady: "clearly it was Mrs. Wu who fell down and pulled her to fall together. How could it be that Miss bumped into it? Miss, it''s a great injustice. "


    Su Ying pulled the green mark and motioned her not to speak.


    Su Lin Feng Tang is the Prime Minister of the dynasty. He can''t see it clearly? He did not have a good impression on Wu Fu people. Now she is still trying to slander his daughter Su Linfeng. How unreasonable!


    "I haven''t found the silver note. Is it possible that our Su government has been greedy for your banknote?" Su Lin Feng''s face sank, "how can you be sure that it''s not where you fall?"


    Wu Fu''s words suddenly stopped and looked at Mrs. su.


    At this time, Mrs. Su also had no bottom in her heart. She began to speak up and said, "master, sister, she doesn''t mean this, it''s just a shadow..."


    "Without any evidence, how can we say that it was the shadow who did it? You are ridiculous Sulinfeng''s voice was angry.


    Su Ying wipes her tears and covers up the smile on her lips. Su Linfeng knows better than that. Madame Wu''s momentum is too arrogant. But this is Su''s house after all. She will annoy her father by making such a fuss.


    "What a farce, bringing outsiders to trouble her daughter. How did you become a mother?" A word from an outsider separates Wu Fu''s life.


    Mrs. Su''s face was stiff, but Mrs. Wu was very angry: "well, good, I''m an outsider, so I won''t disturb my sister and brother-in-law."


    With that, Mrs. Wu did not return her head and left in a hurry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 68

    Mrs. Su immediately took Su Lin Feng and said, "master, sister, she just lost her silver ticket. She is worried about it..."


    Su Linfeng pointed to Mrs. Su angrily: "and you, don''t you want to stay in the room? What are you doing out there? As soon as they came out, the house was full of smoke and dust! You can go back to live for me


    Su Linfeng was busy with the affairs in the hall. When he went home, he was still bothered by the trivial matters at home. Naturally, he was more and more dissatisfied with Mrs. Su, the housewife.


    Mrs. Su was so pale that she couldn''t help but step back. She looked like she was going to fall.


    Su Lin Feng no longer paid attention to her, turned to Su Ying and said, "shadow son, don''t worry. If you have anything, just talk to your father."


    "Thank you, Dad." Su Ying drooped her eyes, coquettish and timid.


    Father such a blame, she is not good to let his wife and Mrs. Wu pour tea for her apology.


    "Help madame to her room." As soon as Su Lin Feng''s words came out, mother Lin quickly helped Mrs. Su out.


    Su Linfeng left to appease Su Ying a few words and left.


    Only Su Ying, green mark and red wave are left in the house, and the rest of the people are sent out.


    Su Ying wiped the tears on her face. After crying for so long, her eyes became sour.


    "How''s it going?" Su Ying asked lightly.


    Green mark is full of excitement: "I knocked out and put it in her own room, hum!"


    Red wave looks puzzled, and green mark explains. It turns out that the maid took advantage of the chaos to enter the inner room and hid the silver note under the pillow, but she didn''t want the green mark to hide in the house. As soon as she got out of the room, she was knocked unconscious by the green mark.


    Green Mark said proud, red wave is a face of worry, looking at Su Ying asked: "that still want to keep her?"


    "Keep it as if we don''t know." Su Ying said in a deep voice.


    If the trade is rash, I''m afraid that someone else will come in soon. It''s not as good as this. The enemy is bright and we are dark.


    Su Ying''s eyes are half narrowed, and there is a cold light. I''m afraid we should be more vigilant in the future.


    The conspiracy between Mrs. Su and Mrs. Wu failed. Mrs. Wu felt humiliated because of Su Linfeng''s "outsider", so she didn''t come to the Su house for a long time, and Mrs. Su was once again banned.


    For a while, Su Ying had a few days'' leisure.


    Su Xiu knew that after this time, her beautiful eyes burst out with a look of loss and anger. Even Madame Wu could not help her. With her soft and weak appearance, my father had already turned to her side!


    Absolutely not!


    Su Xiu since the last time she met the Huai queen, her beautiful and evil appearance has been deeply engraved in her mind. Every time she thinks about it, she becomes more and more jealous of Su Ying. Why is such a good thing caught by her?


    She was painting, but suddenly she lost her interest and threw out her brush which was dipped in ink.


    Last time, I was luring Su Ying out of Su''s house. When I was on the way, I was good at doing things, but I didn''t expect to run into a soft nail.


    Su Xiu took a deep breath, and his beautiful face appeared in his mind, noble and elegant, as bright as a star. That kind of yearning like a poisonous snake entangled her, entangled her almost breathless, if he married her, that would be good!


    No, it was her turn!


    It''s because of Su Ying that their fate is blocked. If Su Ying is not here -


    or she is no longer beautiful, what else can she take to pretend to be poor!


    Su Xiu''s eyes flashed the color of cold trick.


    Several days passed by in a flash that he had been planted to steal silver tickets.


    Cui Yan woke up that day and found that she was sleeping in her own room. She was really puzzled. However, when she found that everything was as usual, she was a little relieved. She thought she was too tired to sleep.


    But when she learned from the others that the silver note had failed, her face turned pale.


    At that time, she was like a frightened bird, trembling all day. So after a few days, see Su Ying treat her and before have no objection, this just thoroughly put down the heart, in the heart faintly took a bit of stealing joy.


    See green smoke again calm down, restore the previous pair of smart appearance, Su Ying lip corner slightly curved, is to be like this, if too vigilant, it will not be fun.


    This day, Su Ying took a walk in the yard after breakfast. Suddenly she saw green mark coming to her in a hurry: "Miss, the eldest lady is here again!"


    Su Xiu? Didn''t you stop her last time?


    Su Ying''s lip corner blooms a light smile, turns to walk toward the courtyard: "be, that goes to have a look."


    Su Ying came to the outer courtyard, and saw Su Xiu standing by the pool, looking at the fish Su Ying had carefully raised in the pool. He was not aware of some ecstasy, and Cuiyan stood by to wait on him.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed when she saw the green smoke, but she soon disappeared.


    "Why don''t you inform my sister when she comes, so that she can prepare well." Su Ying''s face with some slight dark annoyance, it seems that the two sisters really intimate complaints in general.


    Su Xiu heard the voice of Su Ying, a trace of disgust flashed on his face subconsciously, and then changed into a picture of intimacy.She came over and took Su Ying''s hand and said, "sister, I don''t mind my sister''s nagging. My sister''s body is very well? "


    Su Xiu''s affectation naturally fell in Su Ying''s eyes. Su Ying slightly lowered her eyebrows and hid gratitude between her eyebrows: "it''s much better. Thank you for your concern."


    If there is nothing to pay attention to, it is either adultery or theft. This Miss Su is going to come up with another moth?


    "How can my sister be so well? We are sisters or not. It''s right to care about our sister." Su Xiu''s face is coquettish ground bury resentment way.


    Su Ying felt a chill in her heart, which was also due to her words.


    However, in terms of acting skills, Su Ying is not defeated by anyone. She stops Su Xiu''s hand in a friendly way: "what the elder sister said is that only the elder sister is really concerned about her sister, and she is very grateful."


    Green Mark''s skill is not as good as Su Ying''s.


    Almost can''t hold back, green mark buried his head low, shoulder slightly twitch, Su Ying seems to have noticed, slightly stare at her.


    Su Xiu has something to think about, did not notice the master and servant two people''s eyebrows.


    Su Xiu suddenly looked at Su Ying carefully. She was worried and said, "my sister has been thinner these days. She looks pale."


    Green mark murmurs in the bottom of my heart, it''s nonsense! Hongbo is proficient in pharmacology. She has stewed blood tonic Soup for miss these days. Now she looks ruddy and looks very bright.


    Su Ying looked up to see the worry on Su Xiu''s face, and a little smile: "Xu is not healed, after a while it will be good."


    "My sister is going to get married soon. If she marries in such a manner, people will think that her sister has a bad life in Su''s house." Su Xiu said anxiously.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 69

    Su Ying sees that Su Xiu is always around this topic and knows that this is the purpose of her coming today. After a little thinking, she follows her words: "this What can I do? "


    Su Xiu saw Su Ying so asked, his face showed a trace of relief smile.


    She took out a delicate box from her arms: "don''t worry, my sister has thought of it for a long time. Here, this is Meiji lotion that my sister spent a lot of savings to buy from Yinshu shop. It''s said that the effect of this beauty lotion is very good. After using it, the skin is as delicate and smooth as a baby, with a strange fragrance. It''s amazing


    As soon as Su Xiu''s voice fell, the other three people were stunned.


    green mark unbelievably looks at Su Xiu''s exquisite box, and sings from the last Su Ying''s perfume strategy. Today, it has launched the gift beauty muscle exposure, but the quantity is limited, and only accumulates to a certain number of customers to get it.


    If you buy it, the price is not affordable for ordinary people.


    With Su Xiu''s financial resources, can she buy Meiji dew? Can you give it to miss generously? Did the sun come out in the west?


    Cuiyan is looking at the box in Su Xiu''s hand, showing a look of envy. I''ve heard that Yin Shu''s things are exquisite. Just look at the small jar in her hand, which emits attractive light in the sun, I feel very coveted.


    If she used such a good thing, could it be as beautiful as the ladies?


    Su Ying had already returned to normal after the slight Zheng, with a faint smile on her lips.


    Su Xiu emphasizes that this is Yin Shu''s product, is it hook her to use, then she must be as she wishes.


    Su Ying''s face was very surprised, showing a flattered look. He looked at Su Xiu carefully and said, "this is what Yin Shu bought? Elder sister, this gift is too expensive. I can''t accept it! "


    Su Xiu''s face deliberately showed some angry appearance: "sister, what is this word, is it that you dislike the things sent by your sister? If my sister refuses to accept it, she will throw it away! "


    "Well, this can''t be done. My sister takes it. Thank you." Su Ying a face distressed to block Su Xiu, eager to grab the things in her hands, income in the arms.


    Su Xiu see Su shadow accept, eyes slip a touch of success, white face bloom open smile: "sister can use it every day."


    "My sister will live up to her wishes." Su Ying''s face was moved, and a touch of cunning flashed in his eyes.


    Su Xiu nodded with satisfaction. Since Su Ying had already accepted something, she didn''t have to face Su Ying''s pitiful face any more, so she said she had something to leave.


    Su Ying looks at the back of Su Xiu''s leaving, the meaning in his eyes is not clear, and his lips are tinged with irony.


    At a glance, she saw that Cuiyan was staring at the box in her hand with a thick look of expectation in her eyes.


    Su Ying sneers in the heart, love beauty is a woman''s nature, presumably there are few women in the world can refuse to sing Shu''s things.


    So you want it? I''ll do you good.


    Su Ying slowly paced to the edge of the pool, looking at the fish in the pool, thinking of what, to the green mark: "go and get some fish food."


    Green mark answered yes and turned to get the fish.


    Su Ying walked around the pool. It was not convenient to hold the box in her hand, so she put the box on a stone beside the pool.


    Green Mark''s action is fast, but a moment later, Su Ying took the fish in her hand and scattered it to the pool at will.


    Su Ying fed fish for a while, suddenly remembered what, stopped the action in the hand: "green mark, you follow me."


    Su Ying anxiously handed the fish food in his hand to the green smoke waiting by, and left quickly with the green mark.


    Cuiyan stood in place, with fish in her hand. Looking at the exquisite box on the stone not far away, the longing in her eyes became more and more obvious.


    Green mark follows Su Ying quickly, looking anxious.


    But when she got to the inner yard, she saw Su Ying slow down. She looked at Su Ying inexplicably: "Miss, what''s the matter?"


    Su shadow lip angle slightly curved, turned to look at the green mark way: "look back to see to know."


    Green mark turned her head doubtfully. At this time, she couldn''t see the box of beauty dew. Her heart suddenly knew: "Miss..."


    Su Ying secretly smiles, the more cunning in his eyes.


    A candle was lit in the room, and the door was locked by green smoke. She was sitting alone in front of the mirror in the room, holding a delicate box in his hand. This box is the Meiji dew that Su Ying fell on the edge of the pool at will today.


    Since she forgot, it was her.


    The second young lady had gone back to look for it before. When she saw that the box was missing, she only muttered, "has the cat carried it away?"


    The next few days, she did not look for it again, so this box of things completely belongs to her, right?


    Just today, the maid in the same room with her went home on leave. Cuiyan couldn''t help but secretly took Meiji dew out.


    She carefully opened the box in her hands, the fragrance of Qin people came.


    Cui Yan''s heart began to jump, this beauty dew is expensive, but she can''t afford it. If it is as magical as the first lady said, will she become more beautiful?Green smoke can''t wait any longer. She reaches out of the box and wipes it gently on her face.


    Cui Yan wiped the whole face evenly, then put down the box and looked at his face with satisfaction. She even put the mirror in front of her eyes and looked at the changes on her face carefully.


    Don''t want to now face but began to itch up, she couldn''t help reaching out to scratch, but the more scratch the more itchy, the more itchy, the more uncontrollable scratching.


    "It''s itchy!" Cui Yan shrank on the ground and scratched her hands on her face. She knew she shouldn''t, but she couldn''t control the itching on her face. For a moment, she was like crazy.


    Green smoke can''t help but sob, his face is a spicy pain, fingertips are slightly stained with blood.


    The pain on her face covered the itch, and Cuiyan suddenly realized something. She started to lift the small mirror to her eyes, only one eye, and then she couldn''t control it. Ah, a scream came out.


    In the mirror, his face is covered with blood, and everywhere is dilapidated. The bright red scratch marks are all over the whole face, which looks terrible.


    Soon, though, the screams stopped.


    Cui Yan fiercely covers her mouth. She can''t, can''t let the second miss know that she took this box of things, even if she destroyed her face.


    In the eyes of the situation suddenly appeared, Cuiyan had no idea for a moment, immersed in infinite panic.


    Madame! Yes, she can go to her wife. She will help her!


    Cuiyan stumbled up, opened the door and ran towards Qiusi Zhai.


    But she didn''t notice that at the moment when she left the Lotus Garden -


    she had a pair of eyes, staring at her leaving figure closely, and a cold smile appeared in the corner of her mouth


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 70

    "Ma''am, ma''am, help me, ma''am!" The cry outside the door made Mrs. Su wake up from her sleep. Ever since she was stopped by Su Linfeng in Qiusi Zhai, Mrs. Su has been sleeping uneasily every day. Today, when she heard this cry in her sleep, she woke up suddenly.


    After Mrs. Su woke up, she found that the voice was still in her ears, which was not a dream.


    Mrs. Su frowned and said angrily, "what happened outside?"


    The servant girl outside the door replied: "madam, there is a crazy girl with bloodstain on her face. She wants to see you."


    Girl? Is it not


    Mrs. Su got up and went to the door.


    When Mrs. Su arrived at the door, she saw a woman who was stopped outside the courtyard by the people below.


    The woman saw Mrs. Su come out and cried out: "madam, I am green smoke, madam, help me!"


    Mrs. Su was startled when she saw that face. It was Where is this still a face, bloody, disgusting.


    Mrs. Su calmed down and said, "bring her in."


    Cui Yan knelt down in front of Mrs. Su, choking.


    This stinky girl made a mess when she asked her to hide a silver note last time. Mrs. Su thought she was rebellious. However, seeing her face now, she relaxed.


    Mrs. Su sat up on the top and tried to resist her nausea: "what''s the matter?"


    Cuiyan had already stopped crying. When she heard Mrs. Su''s question, she cried again. She sobbed and explained the cause and effect.


    The more Mrs. Su listened, her face became more and more heavy, and a touch of anger flashed in her eyes.


    "What I ordered you to do last time turned out to be like that, and I almost lost my wife! How can Mrs. Ben believe you this time


    "Last time, the maid hid the silver note under her pillow. Maybe she found it. Madame, I dare to swear with my life that everything I say is what I say Green smoke cried into tears.


    Mrs. Su was more and more unhappy.


    Last time, there were a lot of silver tickets. If it was true that Cuiyan said, wouldn''t it be a waste of money, that stinky girl?


    The more Mrs. Su wants to get angry, she wants to put Su Ying to death immediately.


    Looking at the dilapidated face of Cuiyan, Mrs. Su''s mind flashed a plan.


    It''s Mrs. Su''s favorite thing to do.


    Since Su Xiu can''t harm Su Ying, she can help Su Xiu.


    "Cuiyan, how does Mrs. Ben treat you?" Mrs. Su asked.


    Green smoke a Leng, immediately way: "oneself is excellent."


    She was a girl who didn''t even have enough to eat. It was his wife who brought her into the house that made her today.


    "Well, my wife will give you a chance to redeem yourself." A chill flashed through Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    Seeing the green smoke, Mrs. Su called the green smoke to her eyes and whispered, "don''t worry, I''ll try to help you with your face. You come here You''ll say that later. "


    Cui Yan could not help but flash a little surprise on her face. She was stunned for a moment and thought of her face. Now she only has a wife to rely on. So she only has a cruel heart and nods.


    The quiet night covers the earth, the deep sky is dotted with stars, the sound of insects around, stirring people''s dreams.


    Su Ying was awakened in the middle of the night and was taken to Qiusi Zhai.


    She didn''t have enough sleep, her whole head was drooping, she yawned, a blank face: "I don''t know what''s the matter with mother looking for a shadow so late?"


    Mrs. Su''s face was ugly and pointed to the woman beside her: "you know what you''ve done yourself."


    Su Ying looked down at Mrs. Su''s fingertips and saw a woman drooping her head and crying violently. Her body was shaking. After a closer look, she found that the blood stains on her face were full of bright red scratches, and her face was ferocious and terrifying.


    She knew it in her heart, but on her face she pretended to be surprised and said, "this is Green smoke? "


    Miss Tsui, why do you want to tear up the tunnel! How are you, miss. How cruel of heart


    Su Ying''s face was full of disbelief. Her feet couldn''t help but step back. Some of them said, "Cui Yan, what are you talking about? When are you going to get rid of me


    "Miss, you just look down on the servant''s daily remarks, but you''re going to kill them with this thing." Cui Yan continued to cry.


    Su Ying''s heart is clear at the moment, and the colder the color is in his eyes. The dirty water is splashed, which is really interesting.


    Su Ying asked in a panic: "when did I send you something?"


    She cried more and more: "Miss, how can you be so forgetful? It was yesterday that you said that you gave me a box of Meiji dew when I saw my servant working hard these days. I thought I thought that the young lady looked at me differently, but I didn''t expect that the young lady wanted to kill her"Nonsense, the beauty dew was given to the second miss by the first lady, but it disappeared that day. How could it be that the young lady gave it to you? What''s your identity, and you''re going to use Meiji lotion Green mark can''t bear to rush first to denounce.


    "Presumptuous, here you talk?" Mrs. Su drank a lot and said angrily.


    Green mark a face unwilling, but can only step back, standing behind Su Ying, helpless.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes were horizontal, looking at Su Ying''s face in agony: "what else can you say? I didn''t expect you to be so heartless. My mother really loves you in vain!"


    Su Ying sneers at her. Since she wants to act, she has to be realistic.


    With tears in her eyes, she raised her eyes to Mrs. Su: "mother, how can shadow do such a thing? Cuiyan is framing Ying''er. I don''t believe you ask Green mark. When elder sister sent me Meiji dew, green mark was also present! "


    Green mark sees to be mentioned, hastily way: "yes, maidservant can testify."


    Cui Yan cried more aggrieved: "everyone knows that sister green mark is the maid of the young lady. She will help her. Isn''t she bullying me, a girl with no support?"


    Mrs. Su''s face of Justice: "green smoke, you can rest assured, if this is really a shadow, will give you an account."


    Su Ying had already expected this, and her face was even more sad: "the shadow has never been, mother, the shadow really has not..."


    "You say no, but you can''t prove it. How do you want your mother to believe you?" Mrs. Su''s face was cold.


    Cui Yan straightened up and looked as if she had made up her mind: "madam, if you don''t make decisions for me today, I will Die here


    After that, she ran straight against the pillar on one side -


    but was stopped by a prepared servant.


    When Mrs. Su saw it, her eyes turned coldly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 71

    Mrs. Su patted the table heavily. She stood up and looked at Su Ying fiercely: "now there''s no more to say. Come on, take the second lady down and lock it up!"


    Su Ying''s face was full of sadness: "mother, Yinger has never done this. If the mother doesn''t ask about the sin of Yinger, the shadow is not willing to do so. It''s better for the mother to invite the elder sister. If the elder sister also says so, the shadow son has nothing to say


    "Good." With pride in her eyes, Mrs. Su called Su Xiu to come?


    Su Xiu, however, has been looking for an opportunity to get rid of Su Ying, calling her to come just in time!


    Green mark was surprised and looked at his young lady in surprise. This was originally the head of Su Xiu, but now she has to be called? Isn''t that worse?


    Su Ying lowered her head to wipe the tears on her face and covered her eyes with a trace of light.


    A few people in the house are in a standstill, only occasionally a few sobs sound in the room, the atmosphere is particularly dreary.


    When Su Xiu learned that things were in a hurry, she saw this situation. Mrs. Su sat on her seat with a gloomy face and knelt on the ground with a servant girl whose face had not been recognized.


    And Su Ying stood aside, her eyes red, and she could not stop wiping her tears.


    As soon as Su Xiu saw the injury on Cuiyan''s face and knew that his plan had failed, Su''s face suddenly looked ugly. Mrs. Su looked at Su Xiu and said, "Xiu''er, shadow said you sent her a box of beauty lotion. Is there such a thing?"


    Su Xiu was surprised, but also quickly calm down: "yes, Xiuer really bought a box of Yin Shu''s beauty dew to give her sister as a wedding gift." She stopped and said, "but Xiu''er bought it from Yin Shu and sent it to her sister directly. Is there a problem?"


    "How can the things produced by Yin Shu have problems?" Mrs. Su glanced at Su Ying coldly: "do you still have something to say? If you didn''t do something about it, who else would it be? I didn''t expect that Su''s family raised you such a cruel daughter. I will tell your father about it and let him deal with it according to family law! "


    Mrs. Su pointed to Su Ying and said more and more excited. She said that the whole person stood up.


    Su Xiu''s heart was still a little nervous. At this time, she had completely reacted. Since the matter was covered by his wife, she was willing to push the boat along the river. She covered her mouth with her hand and pretended that she didn''t know anything: "what''s going on?"


    She took another look at Cuiyan''s face and exclaimed: "my God, didn''t my sister mix something in Meiji dew, which made green smoke disfigurement? My sister is still holding this charge on me now? Mother, please make decisions for your daughter


    Su Ying''s face was white. She seemed to be desperate. She was shaking very badly. The green mark stood beside her in a hurry. Now it is clear that all the people in this room, except her, want to harm their young lady. What can we do?


    The sneer in Madame Su''s eyes is more and more obvious, looking at Su Ying''s despairing expression is very proud.


    Su Ying suddenly turned her eyes: "elder sister, the gift of Meiji dew, there is only a very small amount. But what you gave me was a whole jar, not what did you do with it? "


    Su Xiu''s heart secretly angry, bit his lips: "nonsense, three younger sister can really not see. I sent you that box which is what gift, clear from Yin Shu to buy. "


    "Oh, really?"


    Su Xiu''s heart flashed a touch of anger, this poor to death Su Ying, Ju also know the things that sing Shu?!


    She really bought Meiji Lu from Yinshu, but Yinshu''s things are expensive. Where can she afford it? It needs 500 Liang silver. So she ground the shopkeeper for two days and bought a box of gifts for a hundred taels of silver.


    Although a hundred taels were expensive, she gritted her teeth and took out all the money she had saved, which she could afford.


    At the time of stalemate, a servant rushed in: "madam, there are people outside asking for a meeting. They say it''s Yinshu."


    Everyone''s face is very surprised, Yin Shu business is not ordinary existence, how can there be something to ask to see the Su family?


    "Please come in," said the lady


    A moment later, a seemingly capable boy came in. As soon as he entered the door, he asked, "who is Miss Su Xiu?"


    Su Xiu also did not expect to Yin Shu business people will find her, some surprise: "I am."


    The boy was relieved and said to Su Xiu, "I''m from Yinshu. A few days ago, you bought a box of Meiji lotion from our shop. It was only enough for one hundred taels. However, Miss Su gave a silver note of 1000 taels. Our shopkeeper didn''t see it clearly for a moment, so we took it. This morning, the shopkeeper found that the account was right and wrong. I''ll send you the extra money. I hope you can understand the inconvenience. "


    Then he took out a stack of nine hundred taels of silver from his arms and handed it to Su Xiu.


    The lady sat on the high hall and saw this scene. Her eyes were full of doubts. Su Xiu''s monthly rule was only five Liang. Even if she didn''t eat or drink, she couldn''t save so much money. How could she have a thousand taels?


    How could she take out the thousand taels?


    A string moved under her heart, and a trace of incomprehension appeared in her eyebrows.


    And Su Xiu at the moment is more inexplicable, where she came from a thousand Liang, that day clearly gave her a hundred Liang that she had accumulated for a long time, how did it become a thousand taels?It seems that the people of Yinshu company have made a mistake!


    But looking at the stack of nine hundred taels of silver, Su Xiu hesitated.


    She spent a hundred taels to buy Meiji lotion, almost all her savings. Now she is so poor that she can''t even afford to buy a good jewelry. If she can get the 900 taels, I''m afraid the future will be much better?


    Don''t take it for nothing.


    Since the people who sing Shu sent up, she can naturally accept it.


    Su Xiu chuckled, as if he didn''t remember it. He picked up the silver ticket with a smile and gently wiped the sweat from his false alarm: "look at my memory, I really can''t remember it! Yin Shu is really fair and honest to the customers. I will patronize again in the future. "


    The boy said with a smile, "Miss Su, it''s ok if you don''t blame us for being careless. I''ll go back now."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smile, it seems that Su Xiu has many weaknesses, so he took the bait casually.


    Madame Su looked at Yin Shu business people left, put on the case of the hand, slightly clasped. Su Xiu bought this box of Meiji dew from Yinshu company. She was so generous that she could mistake 1000 Liang into 100 Liang. She said that she would patronize Yinshu in the future


    Thinking about this, a sharp light flashed in Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    Mrs. Su can''t deal with Su Ying at this time. For her, what has been bothering her recently is who stole her 100000 taels of silver.


    In her eyes, anyone may be the thief, and now she has been able to preliminarily determine the thief as Su Xiu. Because she was originally a commoner girl who was not allowed to be spoiled, she suddenly spent money lavishly, which must be strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 72

    At the moment, Mrs. Su doesn''t want to entangle with green smoke any more. Su Ying waves her hand and says that she is tired and makes people retreat.


    Su Xiu had nine hundred taels of silver for no reason, but he was still a little disappointed with Mrs. Su''s practice. He could not help saying, "mother, Cui Yan, she..."


    Before she spoke, she saw Mrs. Su give her a cold glance, which made her fall into the ice cellar, and the words behind her could not be said.


    When there was only Mrs. Su in the room, she recalled the scene carefully. She felt more and more that the 100000 Liang she had lost was the work of Su Xiu.


    Madame Su calm face to the side of mother he said: "mammy Ho, you ordered people to go to Su Xiu''s room for me to search carefully!"


    Mother he said that she was retreating.


    Mrs. Su put people in every yard, and now they are useful.


    When it was dark, mother he came in from the outside, followed by a little maid with red face and white teeth. When she saw her wife, she immediately saluted.


    Mrs. Su immediately put the teacup in her hand: "can you find anything?"


    The girl took out a box from her arms and put it in front of her wife.


    Mrs. Su took a look, her face changed greatly, gnashing her teeth and saying, "this is all found in her room?"


    The little servant girl said respectfully, "yes, the maid took advantage of people''s carelessness and entered the lady''s room. After careful search, she found these silver tickets from different places."


    When Mrs. Su looked down, she saw that the silver bills in the box were tied up in groups. When one of them was opened, it was one hundred taels, which seemed to be about three or four thousand taels.


    Mrs. Su beat the table with hatred. There is no doubt that the 100000 Liang must have been stolen by Su Xiu!


    At this time, Mrs. Su was shaking with anger. She had stolen 100000 liang of her bitter accumulation by this little hoof, and spent it so happily. How unreasonable!


    Su Meng''s wife will come to me


    Xiu drive suddenly, what was anxious to do in the bed


    "Miss, I''d better think about it now and tell my wife what to do later."


    When Su Xiu was put in front of Mrs. Su, she was in a bit of a mess. She was dressed in obscene clothes and her hair was in disorder behind her.


    "Mother, are you looking for me?"


    Su Xiu always knew that Mrs. Su was not the one to want to be with. Her marriage was in her hands, so she tried her best to please him carefully over the years. Now Mrs. Su looked for her in the middle of the night.


    She looked up and saw her face - angry and restless.


    Under the dim candle light, Mrs. Su''s face was gray with cold. Su Xiu thought that she was still angry about the afternoon''s affairs. She could not help saying, "mother, you believe that sleeve son, sleeve son did not do that, sleeve son is wronged!"


    Mrs. Su had already decided that the 100000 Liang was stolen by Su Xiu. Now she only feels affectation when she sees Su Xiu. She is more angry.


    Mrs. Su picked up the corners of her lips and said with a sneer, "give me the money."


    Money? What money?


    Su Xiu a face of doubt, but God to return, Zheng Zheng open: "what money? I have no money


    "No money, no money how to buy things, no money will have a thousand liang?" Su Fu''s voice became intense, and he could no longer control his excitement at the thought that his money had been spent.


    Su Xiu was scared and quickly explained: "no, no, I only spent 100 Liang to buy, not 1000 Liang, that''s what they made a mistake..."


    Mrs. Su beat the table fiercely, stood up and looked at Su Xiu from a commanding position: "wrong? Will someone mistake a thousand taels and a hundred taels? Nine hundred taels for nothing? Su Xiu, are you going to pay the money or not? "


    The last sentence of Mrs. Su was a roar. Su Xiu couldn''t help falling back. Mrs. Su always asked her to pay, but she didn''t know what money she wanted her to pay. Was it the one thousand taels?


    Su Luan thought of this possibility and said, "mother, do you mean that 900 taels? I''ll give it to you. Here, I''ll give it to you... "


    Su Xiu took out the previous nine hundred taels from his sleeve and quickly handed it to Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su took away the 900 taels, and her lips became more and more cold: "what about the rest?"


    "The rest? No, mother, there''s really no money for sleeves Su Xiu only felt that today''s Mrs. Su was very strange. She had been asking her for money, but she had no more than nine hundred taels!


    No more?!


    "No, what is this?" Mrs. Su threw the silver ticket found in her room in front of her. "I always thought you were clever and sensible, but I didn''t expect to do such dirty things."


    Su Xiu shook her head and looked frightened. At the moment, she really didn''t know what Mrs. Su was talking about.


    Mother Su''s face was gloomy, but she couldn''t see itMrs. Su called out mother he and gave her a wink, while she walked back to her seat and laughed coldly.


    Su Xiu only felt uneasy in her heart, but she saw that mammy he was getting closer. She found that her fingertips flashed with cold light and was holding a thin embroidery needle.


    Su Xiu''s eyes were wide open, her face turned white, and she wanted to step back in horror. But mother he strode forward and pulled Su Xiu by her hair.


    Su Xiu, ah, a scream, hair to be pulled down in general, pain.


    Mrs. Su frowned: "it''s too noisy."


    Mother he understood and thrust her embroidery needle into Su Xiu''s shoulder blade


    The shrill scream overflowed from Su Xiu''s mouth, but as soon as he opened his mouth, he blocked his way back.


    Su Xiu''s eyes were full of tears. The pain of long needling only made her feel worse than death. In her mouth, she was blocked by mother he''s smelly socks.


    Mother he saw that Mrs. Su''s face showed a satisfied look. She was more and more proud. She pushed the smelly socks into her mouth and pressed them against Su Xiu''s throat, which made her almost nauseated.


    Mother he''s hand is so strong that she presses down on Su Xiu with her big hand like a fan. She pulls out the long needle from her shoulder blade, and then stabs it into Su Xiu''s back.


    "No, no, no


    Throat issued a vague scream, Su Xiu pain on the forehead are cold sweat, the body violently struggling.


    She wanted to get rid of mother he''s control, but how could she let her go?


    At this time, Mammy pressed her tightly, making her unable to move.


    The needle inch inch into her body, Su Xiu pain face cold sweat straight, pain numbness.


    Being so abused, Su Xiu would like to die immediately!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 73

    Mother he saw that Su Xiu was struggling so hard that she could not get rid of her. She pinched her neck and sat down on her waist.


    If you want to kill a fish, you can''t feel it.


    Mother he''s way of dealing with people is to sit up one by one. She takes out a row of long needles from her arms, which is a bit thicker than the embroidery needles just now.


    When Su Xiu looked at these needles, he suddenly turned pale and trembled violently. However, he could not move because of the pressure of mother he.


    Mother he took a look at Mrs. Su, looked at her cold look in the eyes, reached for the needle, picked up her finger and thrust it in.


    "Ah --"


    ten fingers linked, that kind of pain is not ordinary people can bear.


    She had no blood on her face. All the places she had been stabbed were burning with pain. Su Xiu''s face was full of tears, and her forehead was wet by her sweat.


    At last she couldn''t stand the pain and passed out.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Xiu''s appearance, and her anger dissipated. She said, "OK."


    Mother he stopped and stood quietly on the side, watching Su Xiu lying on the ground like a dead pig.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Xiu contemptuously and sneered: "when do you want to understand? When do you hand in the money and then give her dinner?"


    Then he stood up and walked out without looking at Su Xiu.


    Mother he should be a voice, shut up Su Xiu in the chamber of secrets, and then went out with his wife.


    After a long time, Su Xiu woke up and found herself lying in a dark secret room. There was no half light. She only felt pain and cold.


    I want to die like this.


    Su Ying in sleep before drawing a few more clothing design drawings, late at night, also tired. Red wave waiting for her to sleep, Su Ying at the moment but see green mark, a face is not happy to stand beside the bed.


    The little mouth pouts gently.


    What''s wrong with the girl?


    Su Ying couldn''t help but ask, "what''s the matter? The big night''s mouth is still full. "


    Green mark some angry and unwilling, pour beans generally poured out: "Miss, why do you want to send miss so much money, 1000 Liang in the afternoon, why do you want to hide so much in her room?"


    Although they have money, the most important thing is money, but it is not so wasted!


    Red wave will face a board: "green mark, miss work has her own reason, which is you can talk about?"


    Green mark bowed his head, and there was a small grievance on his face, but he did not speak any more.


    Su Ying looked at them in this way, and a smile flashed over her eyes: "I think it''s worth the money."


    Green mark and red wave look at each other, do not understand the meaning of Su Ying''s words.


    Su Ying no longer spoke, turned over and closed her eyes. The smile on her lips gradually expanded, with three points of cunning. The good play is about to be staged.


    "The little bitch still doesn''t recognize it?" Mrs. Su sat in the room, drank her tea gracefully, and glanced at mother he lightly.


    Now, although 100000 liang of silver has not yet arrived, she is in a better mood when she knows where the silver is.


    Mammy ho smilingly led the way: "Miss recognized it, said to see the lady side." Mrs. Su was in a good mood, and her lips curled with pride. She must have got it back with 100000 liang of silver.


    Mrs. Su took mammy he to the secret room. As soon as she entered the room, there was a stench on her face. It turns out that these days, the Lhasa of Su Xiu is all solved in this chamber, where the air is tight, which makes the smell very bad.


    The stench was so disgusting that Mrs. Su blocked her nose with a veil. She frowned and went into the room.


    Today''s su Xiu is more miserable than before, the small face is more haggard, appears a pair of eyes bigger.


    Her face was stained with filth, the corners of her lips had dried up because of the lack of water for a long time. There were cracks in her face, and her hair was tangled around her neck.


    Su Xiu was in the corner of the wall, his eyes closed.


    She suddenly heard someone coming in and suddenly opened her eyes -


    she should not be pricked with needles, shut up or hungry again.


    As soon as she saw Mrs. Su come in, Su Xiu fell to the ground and crawled toward her with all her strength --


    "mother, mother, please spare Xiuer Please forgive Xiuer... "


    Su Xiu lived a hell like life in these days. She couldn''t bear such a life as death any more.


    Mrs. Su took a step back in disgust and covered her mouth with a smile: "I said Xiuer, you''d better move it. Mother can''t bear to treat you like this. You have lived here for so many days, and your father didn''t mention you... "


    The implication is that even if you are dead, your father will not be distressed.


    Su Xiu''s eyes are tearful. At first, she hoped that Su Linfeng could come to save her, but his wife always did everything right. If she insisted on it again, even if she died here, his wife would be able to put a hat on her head that she ran away from home.She knelt on the ground and sobbed: "the money has been spent by sleeves."


    "It''s gone?" Mrs. Su''s face appeared a touch of amazement, and then stained with a thick anger.


    She wanted to kill Su Xiu with a sword at the moment, "you actually spent all of them?"


    Her voice saw sharp incomparable, almost pierced Su Xiu''s ear.


    Su Xiu shrank back and said in a hurry: "mother, I''ll give you the IOU from my sleeve. I''ll return it to you later! In the future, as long as it is said by the mother, no matter what it is, sleeve son will listen to her mother! "


    She is such a poor girl who only has a salary of five or two months a month. When can she return 100000 liang of silver to her, but now it is


    Mrs. Su repressed her anger and thought carefully about Su Xiu''s proposal. It''s no use killing her now. It''s better to accept her advice and ask her to do things for herself.


    Mrs. Su thought for a long time. Although she was unwilling to do so, she still said coldly: "well, if you violate today''s words, your life will be worse than now."


    Listening to Mrs. Su''s bleak voice, Su Ying couldn''t help but shiver, and said in a trembling voice: "sleeves must listen to mother''s


    "Mammy Ho, set up the handwriting." Said Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su has already finished her two actions.


    Mother he put the handwriting on the ground. Su Xiu didn''t even look at it and signed it directly.


    As long as she can go out and have a good meal, she is willing to sell her soul.


    She picked up the pen and signed her name trembling. After a delay, she could not help but lie on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 74

    Mrs. Su glanced at the half dead Su Xiu: "take her out."


    He went out of the house first.


    Mother he hated to pull up Su Xiu and drag her out.


    Su Xiu didn''t know that what she signed was 100000 taels. If she did, she would mourn for the rest of her life and only had to pay back the money.


    After su Xiu surrendered to Madame Su, Su Fu had a pause.


    In the capital city at noon, Zhaoxia takes off her beautiful gold thread clothes and reveals the blue sky. The rising sun is no longer shy and climbs high.


    The day was sunny and comfortable, and Su Ying''s injuries were all right. She was ready to take the green mark to sing Shu in the afternoon.


    Su Ying, as usual, went out of the side door in a low-key way. At this time, the carriage outside was already ready.


    every time Su Ying went out, she used this shock-absorbing carriage which she had designed by herself and looked very simple and low-key.


    After su Ying and green mark sat down, the carriage moved forward.


    The carriage gradually drove out of the remote path and came into the street. Suddenly, there was some noise around.


    Green mark raised the curtain of the car and looked out. Su Ying only closed her eyes and sat quietly.


    This carriage has shock absorption device and is covered with thick blanket. It is very comfortable to sit in it without any bumps.


    Su Ying is thinking about what she is going to do and what she said last time. She didn''t notice her surroundings for a while.


    Green mark knew the habit of her young lady, and she didn''t like to be disturbed when she was meditating, so she sat quietly beside her.


    Yinshu is in the most prosperous area in the center of the city. It is not clear whether it is because the place is busy, so Su Ying opened Yinshu there or because Yinshu opened there. In short, this place is very busy and prosperous now.


    The carriage drove for a quarter of an hour, and then turned a corner. She was about to arrive.


    Green mark can''t help but say: "Miss, it''s almost here."


    Su Ying opened her eyes and looked out of the window. Indeed, she could see the unique decoration of Yinshu.


    Su Ying eyes a jump, suddenly caught a glimpse of a person, that sat on a high horse quickly gallop from is not her now nominal fiance - huaiwang?


    Watching the horse getting closer, Su Ying subconsciously wants to change course.


    Because she always felt that, for her, night is not white, is the God of pestilence.


    Bad luck always happens when you meet him, and the one who is unlucky is always her.


    Su Ying wanted to retire, but it was too late.


    Ye feibai had been staying in the Huai palace since the day when he separated from Su Ying. In fact, he searched for information about the masked girl as a ghost childe.


    However, the masked girl that he was thinking about seems to have disappeared completely. With his contacts, there is still no clue.


    Today, news came from Ouyang Liuyun that he had a masked girl and asked him to wait on the street.


    Ouyang Liuyun entertained ye feibai several times. Ye feibai didn''t believe him very much. He just didn''t want to give up any clues about the masked girl, so he finally came out.


    Galloping high head horse to this busy area, but had to slow down, slowly shuttle in the crowd.


    The night is not a white face. It is still and cold, and the face is expressionless.


    The night is not white suddenly saw what, double eyebrow not from tiny a pick, eyeground flash a touch of strange look light!


    Ling Feng, who has been following his body, is surprised. When will the king of Huai in his family appear such an expression?


    Ling Feng followed the night of non white eyes a look, see not far from the front of a simple carriage is about to turn around and go.


    Ling Feng is confused in his heart. When he looks back at his prince, he sees that he has already galloped out on a high horse. He didn''t have time to think about it, so he quickly caught up with him.


    Night is not white horse riding fast, dangerous to avoid the crowd, and finally stopped steadily in front of the carriage.


    He quickly dismounted from his horse and lifted the curtain of the car with a look of excitement.


    Su Ying looks at the face that suddenly appears in front of her, slightly a Zheng.


    This beautiful face, even if it turns grey, she knows it!


    Why did he come up here? Su Ying glared at him.


    However, she could see that there was a deep disappointment in the calm eyes of yefeibai.


    Night is not white. What kind of wind is this? Su Ying doubts in the heart, but still calm like wind on the surface.


    In her eyes, I still feel a little disappointed.


    He had a vague glance at the carriage that day, so he had a slight impression.


    Just now, he saw the carriage as a horse drawn carriage, which shocked him a little.


    Therefore, at the sight of the carriage, the hope in my heart ran everywhere like a flame, so I rushed up to lift the curtain of the girl''s car regardless of the etiquette.


    Can, this car is actually his fiancee Su Ying in name now!The night is not white to think about, ruled out Su Ying is a mask girl this possibility.


    How could his masked girl be su Ying? Even if Su Ying had let him look at him a little bit before, but she and his mask girl, it was simply incomparable.


    "How is it you?" Night is not white, twisted thick eyebrows, dark eyes staring at Su Ying, obviously in a very unhappy mood.


    Su Ying glanced at him and snorted, "how can it not be me?"


    This night is not white, regardless of etiquette, rushed to lift the girl''s carriage, but also questioned her? Is the Lord great? Su Ying Liu eyebrows frown slightly, obviously in a bad mood.


    The night is not white deep eyes stare at Su Ying, hate voice way: "do not stay in the mansion well, come out to walk what? If you didn''t come out and walk around, I would have lifted the wrong curtain of the car? "


    "Well, I said that this man is out of his mind? You are obviously wrong. Why blame me? " Su Ying was so angry that she almost jumped up.


    What a calm and calm Su Ying usually is. When she meets Huai''an, she becomes a furious female tiger.


    Su Ying was scolded by Su Ying, the night is not white, iron and blue, with angry eyes black like ink.


    Ling Feng twice went to Su Ying''s lotus garden to commit crimes. Naturally, he knew Su Ying. So he saw that the soft and weak second lady of the Su family pointed to Wang Ye''s nose and scolded him. He was shocked.


    Ling Feng went to night Fei''s body: "master..."


    How to deal with it? Although the master was not worried, there was no sign of outbreak.


    The night is not white to look at the carriage, on the face has restored the usual Lei to hit the invariable Indifference: "bad luck, meet a madwoman, go."


    The night is not cold and turns away.


    Ling Feng looks at the night is not white, but also looks at Miss Su who wants to rush out and beat his head. His eyes flash with amazement.


    The second miss of the Su family and the king of his family really don''t deal with each other. It seems that he is going to speed up the implementation of the third plan, so that Miss Su will retreat in the face of difficulties.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 75

    Su Ying in the car angrily waved her fist to the air.


    How dare you say I''m a madwoman, girl?! The night is not white. I remember that it is not too late for a gentleman to avenge himself for ten years.


    Seeing the situation subsided, the coachman continued on the road as Su Ying ordered.


    However, before the carriage had gone a few steps, it stopped abruptly.


    Su Ying eyebrows wrinkled, and what happened?


    Green mark only lifted the car curtain to have a look, suddenly some flustered way: "Miss, not good, many people outside!"


    Su Ying eyebrows a pick, has not yet had time to respond, but felt that the car wall was hit by something, bang when a sound, the whole car was shaking violently.


    "Ah Green mark light call a, but see Su Ying a face calmly sit there, the heart also slightly at ease some.


    At this moment, the curtain of the car was lifted. The person who lifted the curtain said to the back immediately: "she''s inside! Come on


    Not to sing Shu, but twice was lifted the curtain of the car, Su Ying today also calculate pour blood mold.


    Night is not white, you pestilence God, know to meet you will have an accident. Su Ying clenched her fist, and her anger was burning.


    Green mark subconsciously protects in front of Su Ying body, mouth in urgent way: "Miss, how to do? These are the people who are coming to us


    Su Ying naturally knew that they were aiming at her alone.


    Su shadow close to green mark side, low voice way: "wait, no matter what happens, you don''t care."


    Green mark most trust Su Ying, as long as she said, she believed.


    There is a man in black with a black scarf and a black dress. He rushes into the carriage and points at Su Ying with a big knife.


    Su Ying can''t think of who the other side is, so, her face of panic, beautiful eyes emerged in a wipe of tears: "you, what do you want to do?"


    When they saw that the man to be taken captive was such a weak woman, they immediately relaxed their guard. One of them said, "take you to a place!"


    Su Ying at the moment almost certain, these people did not want her life.


    After that, the two big men would come up and grab Su Ying. Su Ying tried hard to hide, struggling, and even with a silk cry. The green mark fiercely opened his mouth and bit off the man''s arm.


    "Hiss, you cunt That person eats painful, fierce will green mark heavy push.


    The green mark was pushed to the wall of the car and fainted directly.


    "Let go, let go!" Su Ying couldn''t help pushing people around, but was caught by one of them and rushed out of the carriage.


    Such a few people, with Su Ying''s strength, she could not have been captured.


    But if you fight in this busy street, if your identity is exposed, it will be transmitted to the Su family That''s a lot of trouble. What''s more, Su Ying also wants to know who the other party is, so she always pretends to be captured.


    At this time, the head of the people will su Ying to the horse, he also turned over on the horse.


    Su Ying is bumped into the abdomen by this rude toss, she hums a, from her this angle of sight actually just sees the night is not white original station position.


    Night is not white, even still in place!


    Su Ying glared at him fiercely, lip form silent send out three words: broom star.


    The night is not white just did not go out a few steps to hear the noise behind, turn around to see Su Ying''s carriage is surrounded, slightly twist the eyebrows.


    Ling Feng saw him stop and turned to see the group of people in black.


    He couldn''t help saying, "master, would you like to help?"


    After asking this sentence, Ling Feng can''t help but want to beat his mouth, the master has always been merciless, where is the meddler?


    The night is not white, looking at the Su Ying which is hanging on the horse''s back, also does not leave, only stands in the original place does not move.


    His good-looking eyebrows frowned slightly, and a light flashed in his mind: if he did not have her, would he not be able to get rid of the engagement?


    But Night is not white right hand Stroke chest position: why to see her by that person clip out, can feel a little uncomfortable?


    Because yefeibai has been in huaiwang''s house rarely go out, the group of people in black don''t know that yefeibai is the king of Huai. If they do, they dare not be so blatant.


    Su Ying looks over that one eye, let the night not white hesitated, want to save her?


    Su Ying glared at him and turned his head. At this time, the man in black had already driven his horse to the side of the path and ran in the past.


    Their speed is very fast, snatches the person to be only between the electric light flint.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying''s back is getting smaller and smaller, eyes dangerous squint.


    When Ling Feng thought that night was not white, he couldn''t take care of it, but he pulled up the reins and sped forward quickly.


    Su Ying''s horse bumps abnormally, and she only feels that the path in front of her gradually widens.


    She raised her head slightly and found that the wilderness was a mountain in the suburbs.


    Bring her here? Su Ying''s eyes flash a fine awn, a trace of fierce radian on the lips.


    Su Ying''s two hands support the horse''s back, a fierce effort, the whole person catapults up, after a turn over, falls steadily on the ground.At this time, her long black hair was lifted by the breeze with a fierce bloodthirsty horror.


    The people who hijacked Su Ying thought it was very safe to seize such a weak woman. Suddenly, seeing her escape, they pulled the reins and rode around her one by one.


    In front of the woman with just a different person, a cold and indifferent face, no longer see just the weak.


    Su Ying stood in the same place, a pair of deep black pupils like an ancient well, with a sense of coldness. She examined the men around her.


    These people are just ordinary people with some martial arts skills. It''s easy to deal with these people.


    Although Su Ying just showed a hand, but after all is a woman, several people on her guard heart is still not heavy, one of the mouth: "did not expect to have two hands ah, so want to fight, that man with you to play, brothers, up!"


    As soon as the voice fell, several people rushed up together. Su Ying gave a cold smile and dealt with her as a woman. It was really despicable to ask several people to go together.


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold, and his hand was very fast. A hand knife cleaved to the man who had previously pressed her.


    In a moment, the man fell to the ground.


    The others were stunned, looked at each other, and then rushed up together.


    Su Ying forward a few steps, pulled a man''s arm, backhand a break, only heard a click, the man immediately screamed and howled out.


    Someone wanted to sneak in. Su Ying''s back seemed to have long eyes. He raised his foot and kicked back, which was the most important part of his body.


    The man''s voice was choked in his throat with pain, and he would roll on the ground.


    At the moment, another hand stretched out from behind and grabbed Su Ying''s shoulder. Su shadow lip corner slightly curved, pull up that hand, homeopathy a top, that person directly from her head to shoot forward.


    Looking at several people howling on the ground, Su Ying clapped her hands and pointed to one of them: "say, who sent you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 76

    These people can''t help but shrink a little, just look at each other, no one speak.


    Su Ying hook lips, smile is full of fierce: "do not say? Don''t blame me for that later


    Said Su Ying then goes forward, raises the foot to be about to step down, that person hastily way: "I say, I say, we are the butterfly dance send."


    Butterfly dance? Sure enough!


    "Butterfly dance? What does butterfly dance have to do with me? Why did you take me away? " Su Ying''s eyes are cold.


    Butterfly dance is not good for her boss to hide behind the scenes.


    "Our master said that when we saw your carriage often going in and out of Yinshu, and every time you came, you couldn''t find the chief executive. We thought there was something wrong with this matter. Let''s take you captive and interrogate carefully, and we can certainly find out who the boss behind the scene of Yinshu is..."


    Su Ying''s eyes suddenly shrunk and a cold light flashed in her eyes. It seems that she is too careless in ordinary days.


    Butterfly dance she investigated, is not an ordinary business, behind the support of the government.


    Usually very arrogant, as long as Yin Shu a new product, they immediately imitate, now actually found their own body, it seems that in the future to act more carefully.


    At this time, Su Ying''s face is uncertain and unpredictable.


    The man on the ground asked carefully, "we can go now. We haven''t done anything to you..."


    Su Ying looked down at the man, his face flashed a cold smile, so let you go, isn''t it too easy?


    Several people on the ground saw Su Ying''s smile. They felt uneasy. They could not help but shrunk back


    The night is not white, follow the direction of a few people just now, drive a horse gallop to come.


    When he saw the situation in front of him, his calm face froze for a moment, and a strange light flashed in his eyes.


    In the woods, one by one hung upside down on the tree with their trousers and belts. Isn''t that the person who just abducted Su Ying?


    That stands under the tree claps hands, one face complacent is not su Ying, who can be?


    The night is not white, I don''t feel some speechless. He even forgot that the girl who was able to fight with him on that day would not have been hurt by several ruffians?


    This woman can handle everything by herself. What else is he doing here? To this point, the night is not white, turn around and want to leave.


    Su Ying was aware of the sight behind her. As soon as she looked back, she saw that night feibai was sitting on the horse. She was surprised and couldn''t help blurting out: "what are you doing?"


    Night is not white, eyebrows slightly pick, he came to save her, she even dislike?


    As expected, she is a bad girl.


    Ye feibai originally wanted to turn around and leave. When she heard Su Ying say so, she got off the horse, walked a few steps to Su Ying, and looked at the several people hanging on the tree crying for help.


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, eyes flash a light. This man, will not really come to save himself?


    "A woman without shame has no self-restraint of a lady." He even pulled a man''s belt.


    Night Fei glanced at Su Ying''s fierce style and gave a cold hum to make an evaluation.


    Su Ying''s face was black.


    Say she doesn''t have the self-restraint of boudoir? How much is conservation worth?


    If she was really a weak girl, she would not have to stand here completely now.


    Su Ying can''t help but retort: "see the woman is abducted, turn around to leave, still really have Wang Ye bearing."


    Night is not white, slightly stiff, eyes flash a cold light, clench fist.


    If the dog bit LV Dongbin, he didn''t know the good people. If he didn''t come to save her, why did he come to this deserted place?


    But of course, he would not explain it. He only snorted coldly.


    "Hum, what am I saying? It''s no good to see you every time, so I said, your Highness the king of Huai, can you not appear in front of me? " Su Ying almost asked for him.


    The night is not white, and suddenly a cold.


    Her Highness King Huai, the legendary ghost childe, is so disgusted by her?


    This stinky girl is really!


    He cast a glance at Su Ying with his cold eyes and sneered: "what the sage said is good, only women and villains are hard to raise. Well, I can''t afford to offend you, so I''ll go. You can do it yourself."


    Su Ying is quarreling with joy, see he can not help but also follow up: "I am a woman, then you are a villain, hum, no gentleman demeanor."


    The night is not white, the light floating line of sight falls on her face, the meaning in the eyes is clear: to her, there is no need to show gentleman''s demeanor.


    Su Ying is annoyed by the night.


    I noticed that Su was not angry at all Ah


    Night is not white, only heard a scream, then only feel a tight waist, the whole person was pulled down.


    Su Ying just focused on talking, but did not want to step on an empty foot, habitually stretched out his hand to hold yefeibai, just pulled his belt, so he pulled him together.


    Two bodies straight down, Su Ying with a pair of death as if to return, never let go of posture, die to seize the belt.Before thinking about it, they fell directly to the bottom of the cave.


    Bang a huge bang, the night is not white fall on the ground, with a roll, will su Ying with a circle.


    Su Ying only felt dizzy, but was protected by night non white, so the body was not injured.


    Su Yinggang wants to speak, but her lips are painful. She opens her eyes fiercely. She sees that the night is not white, and her eyes are facing each other, and their lips are sticking together


    Two people such as stupefied general, so looking at each other, the posture at the moment is extremely ambiguous!


    Night is not white, the whole person covered in Su Ying above, motionless.


    Night is not white, a touch of this lip, soft lips, that kind of Qin Xiang, that kind of taste is actually feel very familiar, like kissing in a dream.


    Su Ying slightly stagnated, suddenly returned to God, stretched out his hand and pushed out the night.


    Night feibai with her strength to hit back out, directly hit the wall.


    Fortunately, he was very good at martial arts and avoided in time.


    Night is not white to stare at Su Ying displeasantly: "you are such a woman, it is in vain to save you!"


    If I had known that, why would he save her when she fell down? What a wicked girl.


    Su Ying wiped his lips and glared angrily at the night. "Who wants you to save! I can help myself


    "You Hum Don''t look away at night.


    He did not know why, clearly he was indifferent by nature, but the girl in front of him always provoked his anger.


    However, the night is not white, but a familiar aura flashed in his brain at this time, and he was slightly stunned.


    Her soft red lips gave him a sense of deja vu.


    It seems that he once really kisses her


    Su Ying see night is not white for a long time without reaction, can not help but some worry, just came down is he landed first, can''t what matter?


    So thinking, Su Ying can''t help but ask: "Hello, what''s the matter with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 77

    Night not white hear Su Ying''s question, return to God, this just found his right leg a burst of pain!


    He did not say a word, but between the eyebrows wrinkled more and more fierce, Su Ying more worried: "Hello, you are injured?"


    After all, he was pulled down by himself. If he was really hurt, Su Ying would feel a little sad in his heart.


    Night is not white, frown tighter: "feet can''t move."


    Su Ying hurried forward and found that his right foot was pierced by sharp bamboo thorns. It was dripping with blood and looked startling.


    Three bamboo thorns ran through, and he could bear it so much and keep silent in the pain.


    Su Ying''s face is still tough, but there is some guilt in the heart.


    This is a trap dug by a hunter. I didn''t expect her to fall in and drag him down.


    Ye Fei glanced at the bamboo thorn and pulled it out.


    One, two, three


    As he pulled out the bamboo thorns, the blood also spewed out.


    In this process, the night is not white, just a dull hum, but there is no trace of pain between the look.


    Such perseverance and forbearance, look at the bottom of Su Ying''s heart some can''t bear it, this time, it was she who got him in trouble.


    If she walks well, he won''t get hurt.


    Su Ying tore off her skirt and bandaged the wound for him: "you can only deal with it in this simple way first. You can bear it first."


    "It''s even." Night is not white, light hum. He refers to, of course, the last time because of him and Su Ying was chased and killed.


    "That would be great." Su Ying''s voice is as flat as water.


    "Hum." Night is not white, and sit against the wall, cold eyes staring at Su Ying.


    This woman, sometimes soft, sometimes treacherous, sometimes calm, every time I see, feel different.


    He wanted to make a few sarcastic remarks, but the words stopped at the edge of his mouth. He only used a pair of dark and deep eyes to stare at Su Ying for a moment. There was a flicker of doubt in his eyes.


    Su Ying raised her head and looked up. The hole was not very deep. If she was alone, she could go up, but


    Now there''s a wounded man with a seriously injured foot.


    For a moment, she hesitated.


    Night is not white as if to see her intention, Feng Mou one Mi: "you want to leave me?"


    Su Ying said, if she didn''t pull him down, she would really like to leave him. This man, when he doesn''t speak, looks like a God, and his image is destroyed when he opens his mouth.


    "Now that you''ve uncovered it, it''s better to be respectful than obedient." Su Ying raised a smile at the corner of her mouth and said she was going to jump up.


    "Hello, stinky girl." Night is not white.


    Others won''t, but this cruel girl can really do this kind of thing.


    Su Ying glared at him: "what are you worried about? I''ll go up and look for vines and stuff, and then I''ll pull you up. His highness Huai''an, who is brilliant in martial arts, is not afraid to stay alone


    Night is not white lip corner tiny pick, in the eye with some doubt: "hum, are you sure you won''t run away by yourself?"


    It''s not that he can''t go out by himself. It''s just that he was injured not long ago. He would have been hurt even more. If he moved without scruple, he would have left a very serious disease.


    Su Ying repeatedly waved her hand. Now it is her fault. Her attitude should be better: "no, you wait. I''ll be back soon."


    Yefeibai looked at her suspiciously.


    Su Ying found a few points, three or two easily climbed up.


    Su Ying went to the woods to find a number of strong rattan, kneaded into a strong one, and then put down the cane and pulled yefeibai up.


    Although ye feibai hurt his leg, his kung fu is still there.


    He held the cane with one hand and pulled it up by Su Ying.


    Su Ying finally brought him out and took a breath: "let''s go."


    Su Ying voice just fell, heard the night non white murmur of complaints: "I can''t go."


    "Your horse..." Su Ying wanted to say let the horse carry him back, but when he turned his head, where was the shadow of the horse?


    Night is not white dark hum a, cold tone seems to take a trace of gnashing teeth flavor: "you want to leave me here?"


    In front of this girl, he does not need to maintain any image.


    Su Ying doesn''t feel full of black lines, although she hurt him, but who let him appear? Now it''s up to her. What''s all this.


    Su Ying frowned and thought for a long time. She bit her teeth and finally made up her mind.


    Su shadow will squat body, back to the night is not white: "come on, I carry you back, so can you?"


    Carry him?


    Night is not white, did not expect this wench will put forward such a shocking idea.


    Looking at her thin body, the night is not white, although feel incredible, but


    Night Fei''s white eyes glided through a mischievous interest. He didn''t say a word, and directly lay on Su Ying''s back.Su Ying thinks today is really bad luck.


    Although she also has some martial arts foundation, but she is too poor. She has practiced for so long, but she has not recovered half of her previous life.


    The night is not white and heavy. The weight on her back makes her almost unable to walk, and she walks unsteadily.


    The sky was beginning to cloud.


    A thin body with a tall man on his back walked hard step by step in the dense jungle.


    After walking for a long time, he didn''t find any people. Su Ying felt a little discouraged.


    Lying on this thin side, the skin is in close contact, night is not white, there is a strange feeling in the heart.


    The night on her back still took the opportunity to ridicule her: "so little road is tired? You don''t look very good either


    Su Ying retorted: "get cheap to stay obediently, don''t talk."


    She can challenge her again and throw him directly off the cliff.


    Night is not white mouth corner of a smile, but really did not provoke Su Ying.


    Su Ying pauses, adjusts her breath and raises her eyes to see a hunter dressed uncle in front of her.


    This uncle is a hunter who set traps.


    He used to go around the mountain at this point every day to see if there was any prey in the trap he dug out.


    At this time, he saw Su Ying two people, not from the heart of a surprise.


    They look like this, especially though the man''s right foot has been wrapped up, there is still continuous blood seepage out, should not fall into the trap?


    The man looked at them hesitantly and said, "you Fall into that trap


    Su Ying''s mouth slightly puffed.


    Night is not white frown, but also silent to.


    Seeing their reaction, the hunter made sure and felt a deep apology: "is it hurt? Come on, come down. I''ll carry it. My house is in front of me. It''s going to rain. Go and hide in my place


    The two men were well-dressed and handsome, and they were not from ordinary families. The hunter felt guilty.


    "Well, go and hide from the rain." Su Ying stroked the sweat from her forehead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 78

    Hunter help to hold the night is not white, Su Ying on the back of the important disappeared, suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Soon they came to a village halfway up the mountain.


    There are only a dozen families scattered in the village.


    The dark sky shrouded by dark clouds made the whole village very cold and quiet.


    On the way, Su Ying has learned that the hunter''s name is Chen Qi, the seventh in the family, but for various reasons, there is only one left in the family.


    He is not old, but he looks old because of his simple clothes and even looks shabby.


    It was not until he entered the village that Su Ying really understood how poor the village was.


    The villagers who occasionally walk around the village wear the same clothes as Chen Qi. Their clothes are shabby and their shoes are vaguely visible. It is obvious that they are living in extreme poverty.


    Chen Qi came to his house with Su Ying and ye feibai.


    This is a humble house made of thatch. Su Ying looked at it a little, then helped the night into the house.


    Chen Qiyi came in and called out: "Niang, I''m back!"


    As soon as the words fell, an old mother-in-law came out of the house. She must have had a hard life. Her face was covered with orange peel gullies.


    Although old, but the smile is kind and friendly.


    She saw Su Ying two people can''t help but slightly a Leng, then heard Chen Qi said: "Niang, you entertain them, they two just accidentally fell into the trap I dug, injured, I now immediately look for some herbs."


    The mother-in-law''s face suddenly became warm, looking at the blood on night Fei''s white leg, and worried on her face: "Oh, this is amazing, ah Qi, go and collect some herbs to stop bleeding and heal wounds."


    Chen Qi''s simple and honest response, ah, turned to go out.


    Su Ying looked at the appearance of a rainstorm outside and said, "it''s going to rain outside, or..."


    Chen seven simple and honest smile, from the side take off the straw hat, put on the body: "don''t worry, so it''s OK."


    Not long after Chen Qi went out, a big raindrop fell from the sky, pounding the ground and splashing mud all over the place.


    The mother-in-law saw Su Ying holding ye feibai standing. She quickly moved the stool out and wiped it with a rag. She said enthusiastically, "you sit, you sit. You stand very tired. Are you hungry? My mother-in-law is going to make you some food. "


    Night is not white always face, Su Ying smile way: "mother-in-law, don''t bother, we sit and wait for the rain to stop and then go."


    The mother-in-law quickly waved her hand and said, "this can''t be done. The childe''s feet need to be well bandaged. You sit down for a while. Ah Qi will come back later. I''ll make some food."


    This time she went to the house, as if afraid of Su Ying to persuade her.


    Su Ying is a little sad, but the whole family is simple and honest people. They are enthusiastic, and they are not crushed by the burden of poor life.


    The strength on the shoulder increases, Su Ying this just returns to God.


    The night was not white and hurt badly. After standing for a while, a cold sweat appeared on his forehead.


    Su Ying can''t bear to help him move to the direction of the stool.


    Chen Qi should have made these two simple looking stools by himself. There are black stains on the surface of the stool. It looks very dark. It should be some years old.


    Su Ying raised his head and unconsciously looked at his eyes. The night was not white. As expected, he saw some dislike in his eyes.


    She snorted secretly and murmured in a low voice: "even if it''s cleanliness, it''s all hurt to be like this. What''s reserved? You think this is huaiwang''s mansion?"


    Having said that, she took some white paper out of her arms.


    That''s the new product design she designed for Yin Shu.


    She turned the design drawing back down, put the blank paper face up, and covered it on the stool, thinking that when she left, she would remember to take it away.


    Night is not white, only see Su Ying low head fiddling for a while, and then look up to see the stool covered with a piece of white paper, micro wrinkled eyebrows this just relaxed.


    Su Ying looked at him: "is this satisfied?" It''s hard to serve.


    Night is not white, standing really a little tired, so he motioned to her to help him over.


    Su Ying looks at the night feibai sitting on some small stool, as if to fall down at any time, the forehead pumping.


    Having nothing to do at the moment, she went to the door and looked around.


    This should be a village for hunting. Under the eaves of every household that can''t be drenched by the heavy rain, there are some game hanging under the eaves, small as pheasant, big as wild boar.


    Such a village should not be so poor. Su Luo frowned a little puzzled.


    Soon, the house will spread out bursts of fragrance, should be mother-in-law stewed chicken soup sent out.


    Su Ying looks back and finds a girl hiding behind the door. Her dark eyes are wide open. She is looking at Su Ying curiously at this time.


    Su Ying subconsciously smiles and waves at her, and the child comes to her.


    She was wearing a full of patched clothes, and the color was very dark, obviously not suitable for children''s color, which was obviously larger than her body, so who must have worn the rest.The front of the shoes are all broken, five small toes are exposed outside, uneasily shrinking.


    She was thin, her face a little dirty, and her hair was thin and waxy yellow, tied up in a small braid.


    Su Ying gave her a friendly smile. She was shy and said, "grandma asked me to come out and tell you that I can eat soon. You can wait a little longer."


    Su Ying walked a few steps and squatted down in front of the child: "well, good, very fragrant."


    The child showed a naive look, swallowed saliva, eyes showed a happy look, briskly said: "there is chicken soup in the evening!"


    Su Ying looked at her appearance and knew that, on weekdays, the food hunted by these hunters would not be eaten, but preserved in winter, so as not to hunt prey in winter.


    I think my mother-in-law cooked chicken soup to entertain them both today.


    Looking at the look of expectation on the child''s face, Su Ying could not help feeling a little sad. She touched her smiling face and said with a smile, "eat more later."


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying squatting in front of the child, soft voice whispering, her bad feelings have changed.


    At this time, Su Ying seems to have softened down, and her mother nature is lingering all over her body. She looks soft and soft, which is very different from the previous image of irritability.


    Every time the girl meets, he feels different


    Night is not white, that pair of black eyes of inkless twinkle slightly, but did not speak.


    At this time, mother-in-law will fill in the soup for a while, and then fill in the soup with two noodles


    The mother-in-law turned her head and told the little girl, "Niu Niu, go and bring that stool."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 79

    Niuniu dragged the old cloth shoes and ran to move a stool with her head high.


    Su Ying quickly took a, help put the stool after.


    The mother-in-law put the bowl on the stool, then wiped her hands on the apron and stood smiling at them.


    Su Ying looked down, the two bowls have appeared on the edge of the gap, the bowl is not so much porridge, more rice soup, clear soup scattered a few grains of rice.


    Ye feibai looked at the white rice porridge, and his eyebrows were slightly frowned. When did he eat this kind of food?


    Su Ying saw that night feibai had such an expression. She was afraid of her mother-in-law''s embarrassment. She quickly picked up a bowl and said to her mother-in-law with a smile: "mother-in-law, you should go inside first. We can sit by ourselves and let Niuniu accompany us."


    The mother-in-law said with a smile: "ah, good, Niuniu, play with your brother and sister."


    Niu Niu''s crisp and raw voice is good.


    Niu Niu stood in front of them, staring at the white rice porridge on the stool, and swallowed hard.


    Su Ying handed over the rice porridge in the hand: "elder sister is not hungry, Niuniu help elder sister eat?"


    Niu Niu bowed her head and whispered, "grandma will scold..."


    Su Ying put her head together and said in a low voice, "we don''t tell Grandma."


    Niu Niu raised her head, Su Ying nodded and handed the bowl to her again. This time, Niu Niu took it, blew it, looked up and drank it down, until the bottom of the bowl was reached, and there was still something to be desired.


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, think he is how will not eat this porridge?


    So thinking, Su Ying picked up another bowl of porridge and said to Niu Niu, "do you want any more?"


    Niu Niu subconsciously looked at the night and whispered, "this is my brother''s..."


    "Brother will agree, won''t he?"


    The following sentence is aimed at the night is not white.


    Niu Niu looked at the night is not white, see him nod, so happy to take over, Gulong Gulong drink.


    Su Ying looks at the two empty bowls in front of her, and then looks at Niu Niu''s satisfied expression and her bony little body. She feels a little sour in her heart.


    She gave a slight smile and pinched her small face: "Niuniu, help your sister take the bowl in, and tell her grandmother that her brother and sister are full."


    Niuniu answered. Well, she trotted in with two bowls.


    Su Ying has been squatting just now, with some numbness of body and feet, body instability, as if to fall.


    Night is not white subconsciously stretch out a hand to help, reach to half see her to stand firm, again coldly take back.


    Because Su Luo''s back to him, so did not see.


    Su Ying stamped her feet and looked out of the window at the sky.


    At this time, the sky has been dark, and the rainstorm has a trend of getting worse and worse. I don''t know how to go back.


    Chen Qi has been out for a while. Su Ying is worried. She can''t help but go to the kitchen and ask her mother-in-law: "mother-in-law, ah Qi has been out for such a long time. It''s raining outside. Is there really no problem?"


    The mother-in-law said with a bright smile: "it doesn''t matter. Ah Qi has been running outside since childhood. This kind of rain doesn''t interfere. The place where herbs are collected is far away. It takes some time to go back and forth."


    The mother-in-law spoke in her mouth, and her movements were not stopped. Niu Niu stood aside to help her grandmother.


    Seeing Su Ying come in, she smiles sweetly at Su Ying, and her smile is as bright as Chunhui.


    "Niuniu, go and get some water." The mother-in-law told Niu Niu to do something.


    Su Ying saw Niu Niu walking to the water tank that was as high as her body. She also followed her and took the ladle in Niu Niu''s hands: "come on, sister."


    Su Ying pulled up the cover of the water tank, but saw that it was empty inside, and there was a layer of white rice ash on the ground.


    "Sister, wrong. It''s a rice bowl." Niu Niu crisply reminds a way.


    Rice bowl? Su Ying looks at a rice VAT without a grain of rice, and is stunned.


    Isn''t that white rice porridge just now the last rice?


    Su Ying gathered her face and covered the lid with a smile. She went to the water tank where Niu Niu pointed, scooped out a ladle of water and handed it to her mother-in-law.


    The mother-in-law saw that it was su Ying who scooped up the water and quickly took it over: "Oh, how can I trouble you? Come on, the kitchen is messy. Go and sit outside, and the chicken soup will be ready soon."


    Su Ying was afraid that it would be inconvenient for them to be there, so she laughed and retreated.


    Su Ying stands outside the kitchen, but her heart is touched.


    The situation of the family was even more difficult than she thought, and there was no food left.


    But Hunter, how should not be like this?


    Suddenly there was a cough or two at the door, and then an old figure appeared. He was dressed in a coir raincoat. He didn''t lift his head when he came in. He said, "grandma Chen, did you hear that your guests are here?"


    The man took off his coir raincoat and hung it on the door. As soon as he looked up, he saw Su Ying and ye feibai. He was a little stunned and then said, "are these two guests?"


    Su Ying looked at the person in front of him. He looked over half a decade old, with a warm and friendly smile on his face and a sack in his hand.Su Ying gave him a faint smile and then stood aside.


    The mother-in-law heard the news outside and came out with a smile and said, "Oh, old village head, why are you here? It''s raining so hard outside. "


    The old village head waved his hand carelessly: "what''s the matter? Just now I met ah Qi of your family and said that there were two guests at home. I thought about it and sent something to avoid being too humble."


    Murakami said and handed over the things in her hand. Her mother-in-law quickly pushed off and waved her hands: "how can this work? Every time I take your things, AH-7 will say again to me again. No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    But the old village head put the bag aside, looked for a stool to sit down, and took out the cigarette pipe under his armpit: "it''s not a good thing, just get together."


    Seeing this, the mother-in-law stopped saying anything. After taking the bag, she said, "the village head will sit here first and drink chicken soup to warm up."


    The village head lit the cigarette and took a breath in his mouth. After spitting it out slowly, he faced Su Ying and said, "you two have come from a long way. Our village is a dilapidated village, and there is nothing to entertain. Mrs. Chen now has only a son, ah Qi. It''s very poor. I''ll help more."


    Su Ying nodded and said, "there''s a problem. I''d like to ask the head of the village. You don''t have many people in your village. Why do you want to live here and not move away?"


    The old village head took a deep breath of smoke, and there was a sigh on his sad face: "the land in the mountain is barren and can''t grow food. Some people in the village who can''t stand the hardships have already moved out. It''s cheap to leave our hometown. Why should we old people move out again? It''s good to hunt here for a living


    There is a bit of vicissitudes in my speech.


    Su Ying is about to speak again, see her mother-in-law come out from inside, holding a casserole in her hand.


    Niu Niu was struggling with a pile of dishes and chopsticks in her hands. She was about to fall down. Su Ying stepped forward and took over the dishes and chopsticks one by one.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 80

    The mother-in-law said with a smile: "there is nothing good, just a pot of chicken soup, you drink first, the village head brought some dry goods, I will do it again."


    Su Ying busy way: "mother-in-law, no, we are not hungry, this is enough."


    "No, you wait. I''ll be right there." The mother-in-law said that she wanted to go to the house. At a glance, she saw the village head sitting on the chair pounding her back, and immediately said to Niuniu, "Niu Niu, go inside and take out the new mattress made today. The village head''s waist is not good, so he can''t sit in such a hard chair."


    Niu Niu answered and went to the house.


    Su Ying looked at the pot of chicken soup in front of her. She was a little complicated. For such a poor family, she took out the best things to serve for the people they didn''t know.


    It made her feel guilty.


    The village head said with a smile: "don''t look at it. Come on, grandma Chen is a good craftsman."


    The village head said that he would start to give Su Ying two people Sheng. Su Ying quickly started by himself: "I''ll come, I''ll come by myself."


    Niu Niu came out of the inner room with the mattress she had just washed in her hand. She took it to the village head and said, "village head, please put it on the mattress for you."


    With a smile, the village head touched Niu Niu''s head and got up. Niu Niu started to put the mattress on.


    "Niu Niu is really more and more sensible."


    Su Ying smiles and raises her head, but when she sees the mattress, her eyes flow out in surprise.


    It was a good fox skin. If it was sold on the market, it would cost at least ten Liang silver. But the family actually took it as a mattress?


    Isn''t this guarding Jinshan but not entering? It''s just a monster!


    Su Ying''s hand scooped soup slightly. After filling a bowl, she handed it to Niu Niu who had been staring at the chicken soup. Then she continued her movements and asked casually, "village head, you must get a lot of fur like this when you hunt. Why don''t you sell it?"


    The village head sighed and pointed to the fur under his buttocks: "this kind of fur can only be sold for dozens of Wen. There are also some fur sellers in the village who just go to exchange for some salt and rice, but they can''t sell at a good price."


    Su Ying is a little surprised. It seems that these villagers have lived in the mountains for a long time and never entered the city. They must have been cheated.


    Fur is the raw material for making high-grade clothes. It''s very expensive. If you encounter rare ones, even a few hundred taels, how can you only have a few tens of Wen?


    I think it was greedy by those black hearted middlemen.


    Su Ying couldn''t help saying, "these furs are more than this price. Who are you going to sell?"


    She had an idea in her mind that Yinshu needed so much fur every year. Previously, she had purchased fur from other places, and the quality could not be guaranteed. If these villagers'' fur from hunting could be sold to Yinshu, wouldn''t it benefit both sides?


    The village head sighed: "it''s sold in the market. After a long time, some people will come to buy it. The price is relatively low."


    Su Ying handed the bowl to the village head: "why not sell it to Yin Shu? As far as I know, they really need the fur. "


    The old village head put his bowl on the ground and smoked the cigarette in his hand. His face was very sad: "Yin Shu..."


    Naturally, he has heard of such a loud and famous business. However, how can such a high-end place look up to such vulgar things here?


    The old village sighed and frowned: "we can''t even get into the gate. Ah, forget it. We can''t afford to sell fur. It''s only a few tens of Wen. It''s better to stay at home as a mattress and quilt to keep out the cold."


    The village head stopped for a moment. It seemed that it was not appropriate to tell Su Ying these things. He said with a smile, "look at me. Tell me all these useless things. Don''t worry about it. All the people in our village have come here like this."


    With all that said, Su Ying still saw the faint expectation from his face.


    Su Yingwei pondered: "if the village head can trust me, I can help."


    The old village head is stunned. Looking at Su Ying and ye feibai''s exquisite clothes, he knows that they are from big families. Maybe there is a way?


    They are used to suffering, but when they look at the girl who is eating so happily, there is a trace of worry in their eyes: do you want these children to suffer like them for a lifetime?


    The village head said in a hurry: "it''s trustworthy. It''s better if the girl is willing to help."


    Su Ying smiles: "I know a steward of Yin Shu under the chance coincidence, is responsible for the purchase of mother Li. I have some friendship with her. I''ll give her a letter of divorce to explain the situation. You can take the letter and she will accept the fur, and the price is absolutely reasonable. "


    "But these furs are not worth the price..." The old village head''s words are somewhat worried, it seems that he is afraid of losing Yin Shu.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "old village head, you can look away. These furs are worth silver. Take the fox skin sewn into a mattress. It''s worth ten Liang at least


    These ten Liang, Su Ying or to say less.


    "What? Ten liang? " The old village head was so surprised that he almost knocked over his favorite cigarette pole."What ten liang?" The busy mother-in-law in the kitchen happened to bring out a pot of fresh boiled corn.


    The old village head excitedly said to Mrs. Chen, "the girl said just now that this fox skin is worth ten Liang as a mattress."


    Mrs. Chen said with a smile: "do you believe the old village head''s jokes?"


    The old village head listened to Chen''s words and looked at Su Ying suspiciously.


    A trace of helplessness flashed in Su Ying''s eyes: "old village head, Granny Chen, I''m not lying. Your furs are really valuable, and Yin Shu will take them. If you don''t believe it, you will find out tomorrow when you send someone to visit."


    Su Ying''s words are very confident, she almost said that she is Yin Shu''s big boss behind the scenes.


    Who doesn''t know, who doesn''t know? It has always been very fair. If you can really sell them fur, the price is absolutely fair.


    If these furs are really as valuable as the girl said, then there will be a rush in the days to come.


    The old village head seemed to see infinite hope, shaking his hands and saying, "this Are they all true? "


    "That''s natural. If it''s good, I think mammy Li will establish long-term cooperation with you, and your life can be improved." Su Ying continued to add.


    The head of the village immediately said excitedly, "grandma Chen, do you have any paper and pen? Come on, take the paper and pencil."


    After listening to Su Ying''s words, Mrs. Chen was in a daze. She was pushed by the village head. She seemed to wake up and answered. She borrowed a pen and paper from the next door. "Is this really possible?"


    Su Ying took it, unfolded the paper and dipped it in ink with a brush. She brushed a few strokes and wrote a short letter. After waxing it, she handed it to the old village head: "when you go with this letter, you can say it was introduced by Miss Su er."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 81

    The head of the village was busy taking over, and his face was very grateful: "OK, OK, Miss Su is so kind. We will all remember that."


    Su Ying waves her hand with a smile.


    In fact, this business is a win-win situation. She wants to help the people here. It''s good for Yin Shu. If she opens the door to do business, she won''t lose money.


    Night is not white, sitting a little tired, leaning back on the wall behind, dark as ink eyes deep as the sea, he looked at Su Ying, looked at her eyes with a smile to talk to them.


    This woman really surprised him.


    He was a little surprised that she was so harmonious with the ordinary poor people.


    Now I see her help and Yin Shu contact, fundamentally solve the survival problem of this poor small village.


    Just, what does she have to do with Yin Shu?


    Ye feibai stares at Su Ying. The more he looks, the more he feels that some temperament of Su Ying is similar to the mask girl that makes him yearn for, such as intelligence, agility and skill


    This thought only flashed, slightly shook his head, Su Ying, how could it be his mask girl.


    Since it is not his masked girl, ye feibai will not bother to explore the relationship between Su Ying and Yin Shu.


    Su Ying at this moment just found that he was just thinking about talking to them, and almost forgot the man of night feibai.


    She turned to look, but saw his lips tightly pursed, eyes quite deep, half smile to glance at her.


    Su Ying slightly frowned and asked in a low voice, "are you hungry?"


    Ye feibai looked at her lazily, raised her eyebrows slightly, and said, "now I want to come? That''s how you take care of the wounded you''ve been implicated in? "


    It''s not only him who is implicated, but she is also implicated by him? And that one was more dangerous!


    Su Ying just wanted to retort, heard a voice from the door behind him: "mother, I''m back!"


    Chen Qi came into the room, took off his wet coir raincoat and held a handful of green plants in his hand.


    He stood at the door and said to him, "Hey, brother, come in quickly!"


    Su Ying looks back and sees a man coming in behind Chen Qi, who is Ling Feng, the bodyguard of the night.


    Ling Feng''s whole body was drenched with rain. Seeing that the night was not white, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: "master, can finally find you!"


    Compared with the excitement of Ling Feng, the night is not white, his face is indifferent, he is just a tiny inaudible hum.


    Chen Qi nervously looked at ye feibai''s injured leg: "the herbs are collected back, and they are smashed and applied quickly, so that the blood will stop soon."


    Su Ying was busy with the herbs in Chen Qi''s hands: "I''m going to pound it. You go and drink some chicken soup to warm up your body."


    Su Ying thought it was too much trouble for the family and took the initiative to take the job.


    She washed the herbs and put them in a stone bowl and pounded them.


    Ling Feng went to the night of the white side of the desire to stop, night non white looked at him: "what?"


    Ling Feng lowered his body and whispered a few words in the night.


    The night is not white, smell speech facial expression suddenly a change, the facial expression is faintly showing a trace of anxiety and excitement, the dark eyes flash with excitement: "what you say is true?"


    Ling Feng nodded solemnly: "the news from below is like this."


    Night is not white suddenly stand up, but the foot is not stable, almost fell.


    Ling Feng''s quick eyes and quick hands hold the night.


    Night is not white, will Ling Feng push away, lift foot to go out quickly.


    He walked so fast that he didn''t even take the raincoat and rushed directly into the rain and fog.


    Ling Feng followed nervously.


    Su Ying was still pounding the medicine. She looked up and saw that the night was not white and ran out in a hurry. Because of the heavy injury on her leg, her back was bumping and bumping. She looked very embarrassed.


    Su Ying looked at his back and felt that the man was too inexplicable.


    She had seen his injury before, and it was so serious that she even wanted her back. Now what is the strength that keeps him running so fast? You''re running out like this?


    Su Ying at the moment just returned to God, put the stone bowl heavily back on the ground!


    She came to this sparsely populated village for his sake. She even made medicine for him at the moment. He left himself alone on the mountain and ran away without saying hello!


    Su Ying previously swept away his guilt, only full of anger.


    The rain beat the ground, splashing bits of soil.


    His long hair and clothes were instantly wet by the rain,


    all the way through the rain, his vision was not good, and the mountain road was muddy and steep.


    The wound on his foot was very heavy and painful, but he seemed unconscious.


    Ling Feng said, mask girl appeared in the city!


    His mask girl finally appeared!


    This time, he will never let her run away!


    Night feibai found a horse under the big tree in front of him. It was Ling Feng who rode over before.Ye feibai did not hesitate to jump on the horse without hesitation. He held the reins tightly, and the knots became white. The reins almost fell into his flesh.


    Without hesitation, he rushed toward the direction Lingfeng said, and drove on the way until he stopped in front of an inn in the city.


    Night is not white, not waiting for the horse to stop steady, jump off the horse''s back, the foot just hit the ground, then feel the piercing pain toward him.


    He just frowned, straightened his back and strode towards the inn.


    Night is not white to enter the inn, then see a woman sitting in the hall.


    The woman''s back is now facing him.


    Her body was graceful and graceful, and her black hair hung behind her. He could see that she was wearing a mask.


    Night is not white heart full of ripples, take a deep breath, step by step slowly toward her.


    At this time, he seems to be able to hear his own heartbeat, bang bang straight jump!


    The woman picked up the tea cup on the table and was drinking tea slowly. Suddenly, she felt a hand on her shoulder.


    She suddenly looked up, and saw a pale but beautiful man looking at herself with deep feelings,


    for a while, she did not feel a bit stunned.


    Only a glance, the night is not white, full of expectations of the heart instantly fell into the ice valley.


    No, it''s not her masked girl.


    Although wearing a similar mask, but this temperament You don''t have to lift your mask. Night is not white, but you know -


    she is not her.


    This is just an ordinary woman in the lake.


    It''s just, a common, common, lake and lake, woman!


    Ye Fei''s fists on his side clenched into fists. His joints became white, and his veins were faintly rioting, which showed his anger and disappointment at the moment.


    Night is not white, just turn around and go.


    Ling Feng just came in and saw the anger on night Fei''s white face. He called in his heart: "master! She... "


    Ye feibai''s face is full of thick and violent at the moment. He glanced at Lingfeng coldly and let Lingfeng fall into the ice cellar with only one eye: "is this the mask girl you are looking for?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 82

    Night is not white hands tightly clenched into a fist, the back of the hand blue veins burst: "a group of rice barrels!"


    One blow, Ling Feng was lifted!


    Several subordinates knelt on the ground in a hurry.


    Ye feibai looked at him kneeling on the ground and did not dare to move. His lips were tightly pursed, and a touch of bloodthirsty coldness passed on his face.


    Ling Feng gets up with difficulty, with a trace of residual blood in his mouth.


    He was frightened to see the night not white.


    He lowered his head and said, "master, Ouyang said that masked girls might appear here. The small door happened to find a girl with a peony mask..."


    "Are you reasonable?"


    Night is not a white mouth pull out a strange sneer, but the voice is gloomy, like ghosts like fear.


    Ling Feng knew that he was in a bad mood. His face turned white and he lowered his head: "it''s the fault of his subordinates."


    The night is not white to raise the foot to kick up, this raises the foot to discover the foot to ache badly.


    His leg was stabbed by the bamboo tip, and after walking that long road, his injury became more and more serious.


    His body swayed, but his brows wrinkled.


    Su Ying!


    Night is not white, but now I remember.


    He left in a hurry just now. He left Su Ying on the mountain and left her a woman in the village on the middle of the mountain!


    That stinky girl must be so angry that she wants to chop him with a kitchen knife, right?


    Ye feibai thinks of Su Ying''s angry appearance, and feels a fire in his chest. If it wasn''t for the false news of these rice bowls, he would not have


    Night is not white think of here, picked up a cup of tea toward the door of these people severely smashed in the past!


    The cup fell on the ground, split, but no one dares to hide, a back straight.


    Ye Fei was pale and cold: "go away! Get the hell out of here! If you can''t find you, don''t show up in front of me again


    Ling Feng quickly said: "yes, my subordinates obey me!"


    One by one, they were frightened and obedient.


    Night Fei Bai repelled the crowd and rode away.


    At this time, his face showed a bit of hesitation. He had been down the mountain for some time. After the rain stopped, the sky became clear again. Su Ying must have gone back, right?


    What if she hasn''t gone back?


    Although she does not look like a woman sometimes, she is still a woman after all. What will happen in the mountains?


    The pain on the foot made him more clearly think of Su Ying, think of that thin back.


    Night Fei Bai can''t help but get upset. In addition to the masked girl, he has never put any woman in his heart. Why should he pay so much attention to Su Ying''s smelly girl?


    Night is not white tangled to tangle, or not tangled out whether to go to the mountains to find Su Ying.


    In the tangled night feibai did not realize that the most important thing he should do now is to deal with the wound on his foot.


    This is what Ouyang Liuyun saw when he found the night was not white.


    He had never seen such an indecisive expression in the night. Even if it was a bandit who killed thousands of people, he simply waved his hand.


    Now, what on earth can make him entangled here?


    He came closer, saw the night is not white, feet dark red, can not help but sigh: "you talk about you, good, why do with the lovelorn like? You''re self abusing and self injuring here, and the masked girl can''t see it if she wants to be distressed. "


    Ye feibai heard Ouyang Liuyun''s words, and his anger just went down again. He turned to look at him, and a trace of anger flashed across his eyes: "Ouyang Liuyun, you''re playing with me!"


    Ouyang Liuyun is proud of himself in his heart. How dare he show half a point on his face?


    His graceful and elegant face turned to another angle, and his eyes were slightly innocent and confused: "I am dedicated to work for you. In order to find your mask girl, the whole dark Pavilion is busy with people. Who dares to play with you?"


    Night is not white heavy stare him one eye, cold hum.


    Ouyang Liuyun was afraid that he could see the clue, so he quickly changed the topic: "by the way, what''s the matter with your legs? Is there anyone else in the world who can hurt you so badly? "


    Why not? That stinky girl is one.


    As soon as ye feibai heard him lift his legs, he thought of Su Ying again. His face was dignified, but also a little irritable. In short, it was extremely complicated.


    Ouyang Liuyun thought he was really angry with himself. He laughed awkwardly and patted Yefei on the shoulder: "don''t be angry. The girl in the mask can''t slip away in autumn. I can''t tell when I''ll come out again. Let''s deal with the wound first. I''ll buy you a drink!"


    The night is not a cold glance at Ouyang Liuyun, ignore him.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that he looked indifferent and ignored himself. He wondered if the joke was too big: "ah, I said..."


    His words did not fall, but saw the night is not white, stopped to turn around and looked at him with a smile, a cold light flashed in the dark eyes: "I want to drink your wine wine spring fragrance."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s face changed and he was stunned.However, it was not easy for him to buy those bottles of Chunxiang at a high price from a wine addict. If it wasn''t for the money lost and no money for gambling, he would not have the chance.


    It''s said that the spring fragrance of these wine jars has been buried for more than 60 years. The taste is so sweet that it''s hard to buy it.


    These jars of wine are well hidden. He doesn''t dare to let ye feibai know, but Oh.


    Ouyang Liuyun stroked his forehead helplessly.


    Although his heart is still reluctant to give up his wine Chunxiang, but still catch up: "today you are in a bad mood, I can''t help but let you drink a little, only a little..."


    Night is not white, just to revenge Ouyang Liuyun, once again forget the Su Ying still on the mountain.


    Su Ying is not happy to leave her alone for the night, but it is only a short moment.


    Anyway, next time I meet this broom star, I''ll go all the way. Every time I''m with him, bad luck always happens.


    Since he still ran out under such heavy rain and serious injury, Su Ying thought maliciously that his wound worsened and his limp didn''t matter to her!


    After listening to the village head and her mother-in-law saying that Su Ying promised to help, Chen Qi thought that he might earn more money in the future. He was elated: "thank you very much, thank you so much!"


    Su Ying just said with a smile: "it''s just a little work. You don''t have to put it in your heart."


    After the weather cleared up, Su Ying got up to leave.


    If you don''t go back, it''s going to be dark. I''m afraid that those who have the heart will make an article.


    Mother in law tried to stay, Su Ying only said with a smile that the family would be worried.


    Before Su Ying left, she once again told the village head that she must go to Yinshu to find mammy Li when she sold fur next time. The head of the village is Lianlian. His old face is full of smiles.


    Her mother-in-law saw that she was determined to go, so she asked Chen Qi to send her down the mountain.


    After the rain, the mountain road was muddy. Su Ying walked smoothly and freely, without the twist of Miss Qianjin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 83

    Su Ying only asked Chen Qi to send her to the foot of the mountain and let him go back.


    Chen Qiben refused to come, Su Ying said that he was afraid that he would not be able to account for his family, so Chen Qi left with a red face.


    Su Ying looks at Chen Qi''s simple and honest appearance, smiles gently, and turns to walk on the road when going back and forth.


    Not long after walking, I saw the green mark and the coachman were still waiting.


    Green Mark''s eyes were red, and she thought she had cried. Although she knew that Su Ying would not let herself suffer losses, she had no news for such a long time, and she was also worried.


    At this time, green mark raised his eyes and saw Su Ying coming from afar. His face was suddenly happy. He took a few steps to meet him. He said in a hurry: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Su Ying smiles and shakes his head and sees the bruise on the green mark forehead: "don''t let you no matter what happens to you?"


    Green Mark''s face was stagnant. She should have obeyed the order of the young lady, but she was really worried at that time. She wanted to exchange her life for the safety of the young lady.


    "Well, don''t do this next time. If I can say something like that, I''m sure I''m 100% sure. Don''t worry."


    Green mark nodded: "I know."


    When Su Ying returned to Su''s house, the sky was slightly dark. The mother guarding the side door was relieved to see Su Ying: "second miss, you can finally come back."


    Su Ying nodded: "what happened?"


    Mammy shook her head: "no, but today three young ladies went to your courtyard to sit for a while, not long then left."


    Su Luan? Is her wound healed? The first one to come to his own hospital after his injury?


    Su Ying''s eyebrows slightly picked, looking at Mammy, smiling, waving his hand to show green mark to reward.


    Green mark took a ingot of silver from his arms and handed it to Mammy.


    "Thank you," she said


    Su Ying walked forward with a smile, but the smile didn''t reach the bottom of my eyes.


    Su Luan is looking for herself. She must have another moth. I don''t know what she is going to do this time.


    As soon as Su Ying entered the lotus courtyard, she called the red wave over.


    Green mark thinks that she is to ask something about Su Luan. But when Su Ying sees red wave, her first sentence is: "give green mark a look at the wound on her forehead."


    Green mark tiny Zheng, looking at Su Ying indifferent appearance, in the eye condenses a circle of tears.


    Not only did she not blame her, but also asked Hongbo to treat her wound. She was so kind to her.


    Red wave frowned and asked, "what''s the matter with you? Was robbed on the way? "


    Green mark whispered what happened on the road today. The red wave was startled, but his hands were heavy. The green mark cried out in a low voice.


    Red wave actually let go of her, ran to Su Ying, took Su Ying''s hand to feel her pulse, and found that there was no big obstacle. Then he opened his mouth and said, "who is the one who sent the murderer? Is it the butterfly dance opposite? "


    Su Ying admires to see red wave one eye, this wench follows in her side these years, thought finally is opened.


    "Tomorrow will sing Shu''s several stewards to call, it''s time to do some precautions."


    The two girls nodded together.


    "Is Su Luan here today?" Su Ying took a sip of tea and asked slowly.


    Hongbo recalled that he was too worried about the abduction of their young lady just now, but he forgot about it.


    "Yes, it wasn''t long after the young lady went out in the morning. The third lady came. The maid only said that the young lady went to the street to buy some rouge and water powder. She could not wait for her to leave."


    Su Ying lips a smile light bloom: "to check, see her or her intimate maid with whom recent contact."


    She didn''t think that Su Luan would be the first to see her after she was hurt. On the contrary, she should be the last to see her.


    "Yes


    Su Luan is sitting in front of the mirror, her face is gloomy, her wound has not been better until now, but she has a scar on her body. I don''t know when she can get better.


    Speaking of this time, she almost killed herself. Is it because of Su Ying?


    At the thought of this, Su Luan''s eyes flashed a touch of resentment.


    All of them are su Ying. If it wasn''t for Su Ying, she wouldn''t lose all her fame and honor. If it wasn''t for Su Ying, how could she be so hurt!


    All the humiliation and suffering she suffered was due to that slut!


    Well, since she has lost her reputation, so, Su Ying, I want to let you really lose your dignity, and then you can see what arrogance you take!


    Su Luan''s eyes flashed a cruel look. Thinking of his own pain, the hatred of Su Ying grew stronger.


    This time, she wants to be sure, to find a very good talent line!


    Su Luan looked out of the window in the dark, thinking about who to look for to do this thing.


    Dark pavilion? Yes, dark Pavilion.


    Su Luan''s eyes suddenly brightened. Because she had always liked the ghost childe, she was very clear about the killer organization of his dark Pavilion. As long as she could afford to pay, she could hire people from the dark pavilion to complete anything for her. Moreover, it was such a simple and enjoyable thing.Su Luan''s face was ferocious.


    Su Luan, who is bent on revenge, never thought that if she and Mrs. Su had not always wanted to kill Su Ying, how could they have hurt themselves.


    The next day, Su Ying told green mark to send a letter to Yin Shu, and by the way, she would take the design drawing of the new product. She also asked Hongbo to say that if someone came to the door with her letter recently, it would be better for her to receive her, and the price would be more reasonable.


    At the moment, Su Ying lies lazily on the soft couch with a volume of storybooks in his hand. The golden sunlight slants in from the window, and the whole room is bright and bright. Su Ying looks at it for a while, and feels sleepy and takes a nap.


    After noon, red wave carefully pushed open the door of the study, gently walked to Su Ying, saw that she was asleep, picked up the side of the thin blanket, gently covered in Su Ying.


    Su Ying wakes up when she hears the news.


    Seeing that it was Hongbo, he put the script in his hand to one side, and his face became more and more clear: "but what did you find out?"


    Hongbo bowed his head: "a mammy in the third lady''s courtyard went out to buy vegetables in the morning and met people in a restaurant. According to the investigation, the other side seems to be a killer organization."


    Killers?


    Su Ying eyebrows a pick, the face seems to smile.


    As night falls, stars dot the night sky like a black velvet blanket, and Su''s house is shrouded in tranquility.


    Su Ying sleeps for a while in the daytime, but she can''t sleep at night. She walks in the garden and exhausts her energy. She thinks about things in recent days while walking.


    She turned around a few times and felt almost the same. She wanted to go back to her room and have a rest.


    At this moment, a dark figure flashed behind her.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed, and she couldn''t help sneering in her heart. Is this finally coming?


    But on her face, she pretended to see nothing and walked on her own.


    Did not walk a few steps, that flashed black shadow again, in Su Ying has not responded, will a cold sword against her throat neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 84

    "Ah! Well... " Su Ying''s face was startled, and a cry of surprise was about to blurt out.


    At this time, the sword of the man in black almost broke the delicate skin on her neck.


    Su Ying closed her mouth in time, a pair of eyes as clear as a deer flashed with great fright.


    The man in black is also quite depressed.


    Today, a middle-aged woman came to her and said she wanted to do a business.


    The deal actually meant that he would defile the second lady of the Su family.


    He hesitated at first for fear of being punished, but he couldn''t stand the temptation in the Mammy''s words.


    As mammy said, this kind of good thing is not killing people and setting fire to fire. What does it matter?


    Although he is a member of the secret cabinet, he secretly takes some work to do. As long as he is not known by the superior, he will be fine.


    There will always be one or two scum in an organization. Unfortunately, Su Ying meets them.


    The assassin asked Miss Su about the location of the yard, and came in the dark at night.


    But I didn''t want to. Su''s house was very large, and the building structure was almost the same. After wandering around the mansion, he lost his way.


    At the moment, he happened to see a woman in the garden. He looked at her carefully and found that she was dressed in plain clothes, and there was no maid around. He decided that she was a little maid in the yard, so he pointed at her with a sword and forced her to lead the way.


    "Don''t shout, or you''ll be killed!"


    Su Ying tightly closed his mouth, a pair of eyes stare greatly, floating up a thin layer of fog, in the moonlight showed a crystal clear luster.


    Looking at Su Ying''s appearance in black, the man in black was secretly pleased. Even a girl was so gorgeous, wouldn''t the two girls be more beautiful?


    "Great Xia, please forgive me..." Su Ying''s brain turned around, making more and more afraid of the appearance, the body also some shivering, "don''t kill the slaves..."


    Since the man in black regards her as a maid, she naturally enjoys it.


    "Shut up!" The man in black gave a low, impatient rebuke. He didn''t realize that Su Ying was a little teasing when she called herself a maid.


    Su Ying immediately shut down, Yingying tears almost fell down.


    The man in black ordered, "take me to the yard of the second lady."


    Su Ying lowered her head, and a strange smile appeared on her lips: Su Luan, since you have buried the evil result, then let yourself bear it!


    Su Ying raised her head and looked frightened. She trembled and said in her voice, "you, what do you come to ask the second lady''s boudoir in the middle of the night?"


    Seeing the time slowly passing by, the girl still asked the East and West so noisily. The man in black was very impatient: "shut up, take me right away, or I will kill you!"


    In order to prove what he said, the man in black put his sword against Su Ying''s neck.


    Su Ying can feel the sharp sword cut through the skin, bringing a slight tingling pain.


    She shivered, tears pattered down, and she sobbed and choked, unable to speak.


    The man in black saw Su Ying''s appearance. He was very angry, but he didn''t dare to be scared again. He was afraid that she would be scared to faint by himself, so there was no one to lead the way.


    What a troubling girl!


    The man in black took a deep breath and said as gently as possible: "as long as you take me to the yard where the second lady lives, I will let you go and never hurt a hair of your hair."


    Su Ying was frightened at the moment and looked at him timidly: "can, but if madam knows, she won''t forgive me..."


    I really hate the black girl in front of me.


    I''m so tired of it! He stubbornly held his temper and said, "Madam won''t know. Hurry up!"


    Su Ying raised his eyes, opened his eyes wide, and sobbed: "then I will take you there. Will you really not kill me?"


    The man in black fretted: "if you don''t take me, I''ll kill you right away!"


    Su Ying''s head shrunk and said in a hurry, "I''ll take you to But you must not kill me or tell my wife! "


    The man in black pointed his sword at Su Ying''s neck: "hurry up, or I can''t guarantee that you can''t see the sun tomorrow!"


    Su Ying pretended to be extremely nervous, but there was a dark gushing through her eyes.


    She pretended to be afraid, but she kept walking with the man in black towards the carefree Courtyard -- Su Luan''s residence.


    They walked very carefully. Occasionally they met the servants of Su''s house. The man in black could always pull Su Ying away quickly. Su Ying had already measured his skill.


    Two people hide and hide, after a small half cup of tea time to worry free courtyard door.


    Su Ying looked at the gate of the carefree courtyard, stopped and said, "great Xia, this is the second miss''s residence. Please do me a favor and let me go..."


    The man in black looked up at the closed gate. He wanted to climb over the wall and go in. With this servant girl, he was really cumbersome. The sword on her neck was a little relaxed. Su Ying did not release her breath, but the sword came back.


    "Which room does the second Miss live in?" The man in black suddenly thought of this question just now. It''s better to ask clearly.Su Ying recalled Su Luan''s room and said: "in the inner yard, the largest room, great Xia, I have said everything I know. Please let me go. Don''t kill me, I won''t say it..."


    A trace of despicable glances flashed in the eyes of the man in black. He loosened his sword and chopped his sword towards Su Ying''s neck.


    Su Ying''s body slowly fell.


    The man in black allows her to fall on the ground, see not to see Su Ying, and then move quickly over the wall into.


    After the man in black goes in, Su Ying, who was soft on the ground, slowly opens his eyes and stands up neatly. Fortunately, she pats the dust on her skirt in her spare time.


    But, the black dress person this dress dress up, let her have a kind of inexplicable familiar feeling.


    Well, it''s a killer in black Su Ying guessed so that he didn''t go into it.


    She looked up at the high wall.


    Did the killer in black turn in like this? What will it do? There was a glimmer of interest in her eyes.


    Su Ying quickly turned over to the wall, a foot landing, her agile body like a cat, quietly felt to the inner yard.


    Su Luan went to bed early this day, but she didn''t fall asleep all the time. She opened her eyes and waited for news from there all the time.


    Her mind kept imagining the miserable days after su Ying was destroyed and innocent. She couldn''t help laughing when she thought of it. However, there was no news coming from Lotus Garden, so she slowly fell asleep.


    At this time, she did not notice that there was a tall figure outside the window.


    The man in black gently approached the window and poked a hole in the window paper with his saliva wet fingers. Then the man in black took out a short bamboo tube from his sleeve and slowly blew smoke into it.


    Misty smoke with a faint Yilan fragrance, sleep in Su Luan smell this fragrance, only feel the whole person more and more sink, eyes blurred but can not open.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 85

    After a while, she felt her whole body was hot and dry, and there seemed to be countless ants gnawing at her heart, which made every part of her body itchy and comfortable.


    Su Luan is still in her dream. A wonderful and novel feeling swept over her body. Her hands were tightly clenched into fists. After a while, she felt very hot, as if she had been roasted by fire, and her face was scarlet.


    Su Luan''s eyes closed and he could not bear to hum. He pulled his collar unconsciously and stripped off his clothes one by one.


    The man in black has just blown into the smoke, mixed with a special aphrodisiac, can make people unconscious, high sexual desire.


    He waited outside the door for a while and heard a low moan coming from inside, and a smile flashed over his face.


    At the moment, the man in Black opened the window and jumped in. He saw a girl in blue cloth standing at the bedside. She was very worried. She said in a hurry: "Miss, what''s the matter with you, miss? Are you sick? Why is your face so red? I''m going to ask the doctor... "


    The girl turned and saw the man in black. She was so pale that she was about to scream.


    The man in black couldn''t make her cry out. He knocked her on the back of her neck with the hilt of his sword and knocked her unconscious.


    Pitifully, when the maid fainted, she bumped her head against the bed pillar again, making a "when" sound.


    The man in black raised his head and saw the woman in bed. Listening to her voice, he felt very hot for a moment.


    He came closer and went to bed.


    Su Luan only felt that the body was very painful. Slowly, there was more pleasure in the pain. She was sweating profusely. She didn''t want to stop. She wanted to go on like this all the time.


    The two people in the house are confused and wild. They instinctively want more. They just feel that it is possible to have such a long time. Their most instinctive desire is fully aroused.


    For a moment, the groan of the woman and the gasp of the man filled the whole room, filled with an obscene smell.


    Su Ying outside the house takes back the long tube in her hand. In the dark, a pair of beautiful eyes squint slightly, flashing a bloodthirsty light.


    It turns out that this is the way Su Luan killed her.


    In that case, I''ll give them something more to help them.


    Door gently pushed open, Su Ying standing in front of the bed, looking at the front of this unusually hot bed drama, lips appear a trace of irony and sneer.


    If the third miss of the Su family is arrested once again after the loss of her reputation last time What will happen if it gets out? Will it be fun?


    It''s a pity for her to watch such a wonderful play by herself.


    Su Ying''s eyes are bright and bright, with full cunning, and the smile on her face becomes more and more weird.


    However, the two people in bed did not find that there was an extra person in the room, who would have been the protagonist of the play according to their design.


    Su Ying turned around with a sneer, took out the torch from her arms, blew it on, and then lit the candle on the table. Holding the candle, she went around the room and lit the clothes on the ground and the sheets that fell on the ground. Finally, she dropped the candle on the table.


    Looking at the little flames in the house, Su Ying''s face was full of smile.


    With the fire, the fragrance in the room was diluted a lot.


    These things are easy to light, and the flames will soon become more and more intense, and the fire is getting bigger and bigger.


    The candle that fell on the table ignited the table, and sparks splashed everywhere, and the smell of burning in the room became stronger and stronger.


    Su Ying finally looks at the two people who forget their love on the bed, leaving a cold smile and flying out of the wall.


    The fire spread in the house, but the two people on the bed were still as fierce as before, entangled together, and seemed to be passionate in the surrounding fire, just like moths to the fire, with infinite basic feelings.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 86

    These two people do not know where they are, even in the fire, they still forget themselves.


    However, there are so many people living in the carefree courtyard that they do not know, which does not mean that others do not know.


    "Out of the water! It''s gone The servant girl who gets up at night to go to the toilet sees the fire in Su Luan''s house and cries anxiously.


    The sound of panic broke through the quiet night sky and awakened everyone who was sleeping in the Su mansion.


    In an instant, almost all the people ran out of the house. Some of the timid even had no time to wear clothes. They ran out in a hurry just wearing obscene clothes.


    The noisy voice wakes up the sleeping Mrs. Su and can''t help yelling: "what''s going on?"


    She blamed the next people for forgiving others and clearing their dreams, thinking that she would pull out the servant who took the lead in shouting, and beat him violently.


    Mother he ran in in in a hurry. She stumbled all the way and said in a hurry: "madam, it''s not good! It''s the third lady''s yard on fire! "


    "What?" Mrs. Su''s back was wet and her eyes were cold.


    Worry free house on fire? That luan''er


    Mrs. Su''s whole face was pale, as if she were frightened to death.


    It took her a long time to react. She got up from the bed in a panic. She casually put on a coat. She didn''t put on her shoes, so she ran out. She kept calling out: "quick, quick, luan''er, my luan''er..."


    When Mrs. Su hurriedly ran from qiusizhai to the carefree courtyard, she saw the fire in the direction of the wing room.


    The door of the whole carefree courtyard is open, and people are anxiously carrying the basin and bucket in and out.


    Mrs. Su''s face turned white, her feet were unstable and she almost fell down. Mother he quickly helped her.


    Mrs. Su did not stop for a moment, trembling and running inside. She said anxiously, "quickly, quickly put out the fire! Luan''er, my luan''er God bless, luan''er, don''t be in trouble... "


    Can be found in the inner courtyard, many servants are surrounded by Su Luan room outside, only anxious discussion, but not rushed in.


    Looking at the fire in the room, Mrs. Su was worried. Seeing that these servants didn''t go in to save people, she said angrily, "you useless slaves, don''t go in and save the third lady! What are you all doing here? If the young lady has something to do, all of you will beat it to death! "


    People turned around and found that the lady came: "madam, the door lock of Miss, we can''t get in!"


    As a matter of fact, they did not dare to bump into the door of the third lady. Su Luan had specially changed the door some time ago, saying that it was made of high-quality sandalwood. If the door is damaged, it may be that the third lady will give them some good fruit to eat.


    Besides, the fire was not very big just now. I''d better wait for madam to come and make a decision.


    People spontaneously gave Mrs. Su a way out. Mrs. Su ran to the door three or two steps. Sure enough, she couldn''t open the door. Smelling the burning smell inside, she became more and more anxious.


    The door of the house was locked from the inside, and she couldn''t get in for a moment. Mrs. Su grabbed her handkerchief and slapped it on the door. She cried out, "luan''er, luan''er, it''s mother!"


    He called several times. Even mother he helped to call the third lady. But after a long time, there was no movement inside.


    Now, according to the past, Mo Luan should not have been able to smoke?


    Mrs. Su didn''t dare to think about it any more, and said in a sharp voice, "somebody, smash me. Smash the door right away!"


    Under the order of Mrs. Su, people quickly set off to prepare. After a while, several quick witted boys immediately carried a long and thick wood over.


    Mother he helped his wife to one side. The boys carried the wood up and bumped into the door, shouting "one, two, three, hey!"


    After a while, the door was about to be opened, but it was not yet opened, but the huge noise finally awakened the man in black in the room.


    The burning fire dissipated the smell of Exorcism in the house. The man in black woke up with a loud noise. Looking at the fire inside the house and the noise outside the door, he suddenly panicked.


    He did not receive the task through the organization, but secretly violated the principles of the organization


    If found by the organization, then


    The man in black shivered when he thought of the old man''s cold eyes without any feelings.


    If he was caught by these people outside, he would be miserable.


    Look at the women under him, his task has been completed, and now we must go!


    But he got out of bed in a hurry, but found that his clothes had disappeared, so he could only take the obscene trousers at the corner of the bed and put them on. He turned around to escape from the window.


    But when I looked back, I found that the whole window was on fire.


    Panic appeared on the face of the black man. He stamped his feet in frustration. The sound of knocking at the door behind him became louder and louder. The man in black had a flash of light and hid behind the door, clenched his fist and was extremely nervous.


    Su Luan on the bed is still unconscious, just the second half of her strength has been out of sleep, now there is no sense, only filthy lying on the bed.After another loud noise, the door was finally knocked open. The boys carried the wood and retreated. Mrs. Su raised her feet and was about to enter the room.


    But after a few steps, a figure flashed by the door, and Mrs. Su''s face turned white.


    Suddenly, he got up and ran out of the yard like a man.


    The people in the courtyard suddenly opened their mouths. A naked man came out of the young lady''s room. She hid in the room when she was on fire


    Mrs. Su''s face was pale and she was about to faint.


    She was going to save Su Luan, but what happened to the man who ran out of the house?


    And naked!


    Isn''t this a disaster to her?


    Mrs. Su was more and more flustered in her heart. She was trembling, but she sternly yelled: "all the people are standing here. No one is allowed to come in! And no one is allowed to leave! "


    She lifted her feet and went into the room alone.


    When Mrs. Su enters the house, she closes the door directly.


    The fire looks terrible outside, but it''s not particularly dangerous inside. There are traces of burnt clothes on the ground. Now the tables and windows are burning. The rest are OK, but there are some people who are looking at from outside.


    After confirming the fire, Mrs. Su breathed a sigh of relief, only when she turned her head to look at the bed, she fiercely covered her mouth with a handkerchief, her eyes were wide open, and her face was unbelievable and frightened.


    On that bed, lying is her favorite daughter.


    Her daughter, Su Luan, is now lying naked on the bed with shocking marks on her body.


    The bed is a mess, and there are bright red blood, which belongs to men and women


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 87

    Mrs. Su wanted to scream, but she put up with it.


    But the whole person can no longer hold on, such as a pool of mud in general soft on the ground, hands tightly covering the mouth, a look of disbelief.


    Her luan''er, her luan''er Unexpectedly, it was destroyed the innocent body!


    The tears in Mrs. Su''s eyes fell uncontrollably, and her heart broke down with anger.


    Her luan''er can''t be destroyed like this, this matter can''t spread out!


    In such a moment, suf''s brain was full of twists and turns.


    This matter can''t spread out a little bit, otherwise her luan''er will do in the future? How can you get married? Do you want the reputation of the Su family?


    The master will not spare their mother and daughter!


    Thinking of this, Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed a touch of panic.


    No, don''t let the master know!


    At a glance, she saw the servant girl in a coma at the corner of the wall, which was the intimate servant girl she specially arranged for Su Luan -- LAN Qiao.


    Since she is not good at protecting the Lord, then


    When Mrs. Su thought of this, she flashed a cold look in her eyes.


    Mrs. Su settled her mind. The fire inside the house will get bigger and bigger. She must handle it as quickly as possible, otherwise people outside the house will be suspicious.


    Mrs. Su got up from the ground and rushed to the bedside in two or three steps, trying to shake Su Luan awake. However, no matter what she did, Su Luan looked like a dead fish and even moaned softly. It was really ugly.


    Suf was very popular and would like to slap her if it wasn''t an emergency. When did she become so obscene?


    Madame Su can''t wake Su Luan, but she has no choice but to give up.


    Seeing that Su Luan was naked, Mrs. Su resisted her anger and quickly found a dress to cover her.


    The house is getting hotter and hotter. After all this, Mrs. Su is sweating.


    After finishing Su Luan properly, Mrs. Su''s sight fell on Qiao LAN, who was unconscious in the corner of the wall. Her face gradually became cloudy.


    This is what she chose to send to Su Luan. However, it was her luan''er who had such a thing Not her!


    Mrs. Su looked at LAN Qiao''s anger, but she was not angry.


    If she was careful, she would find that Lanqiao was shivering all over her body, and her forehead was covered with faint blood.


    In fact, LAN Qiao woke up when the people outside the house hit the door. Seeing what the man in black did with the lady, she didn''t dare to open her eyes at all. She could only pretend to be unconscious.


    Later, when his wife came into the room, she even more dared not face his wife.


    LAN Qiao does not know, this matter, she is how can''t hide past.


    Mrs. Su''s face was bleak. She walked a few steps forward, raised her hand and slapped her. Then she opened her bow from left to right and even slapped her a few times.


    LAN Qiao was a little dizzy by the fan, had to open his eyes, looked at his wife in horror, and said in his mouth, "madam, please forgive Lanqiao, LAN Qiao has been knocked out, and I don''t know anything!"


    Madame Su was angry. She pulled up Lanqiao''s hair and said grimly: "bitch, you seduce men in Wuyou courtyard, and bring wild men in. What''s your mind?"


    LAN Qiao listen to a Leng, after a long time to react to come over, the wife thought that the man is she brought? No, it''s not!


    LAN Qiao shook her head sharply, but the shaking made her hair hurt. She begged: "madam, Qiaolan has no, Qiaolan doesn''t!"


    She was hurt and dizzy by the villain. She didn''t know why the man would come and why he would talk with the young lady I don''t want to look at the young lady!


    Unfortunately, this is Mrs. Su who let her carry the black pot. How can Qiao LAN make it clear?


    Mrs. Su didn''t want to let her off. She pulled her hair and banged her forehead against the wall: "bitch, how dare you argue?! What''s the use of bitches like you? Sooner or later, a man like you will harm my luan''er! "


    Mrs. Su''s meaning can''t be more obvious. She wants LAN Qiao to be the scapegoat!


    Let this LAN Qiao replace Su Luan''s accusation, otherwise if it comes out that there is a man running out of Wuyou courtyard, Su Luan''s reputation will be completely destroyed!


    But it''s impossible for the girl to admit it herself.


    Only the dead can''t resist!


    Now LAN Qiao must die, who let her not protect her luan''er!


    LAN Qiao, like a puppet, was pulled by Mrs. Su and bumped against the wall. Her forehead hurt and her brain began to feel dizzy. She finally vaguely knew that Madame wanted to let her die and let her be the scapegoat of Miss Su!


    No, it can''t be! She doesn''t want to die. She doesn''t do anything. She doesn''t want to die like this!


    LAN Qiao used all her strength to break away from Mrs. Su''s hands and pushed her violently. Mrs. Su didn''t expect that Lan Qiao would resist. She pushed her back a few steps and almost fell to the ground.


    Xu is the instinct of survival attack, LAN Qiao for a moment, rolling to the door to run.As soon as she opened the door, she dashed out!


    She only knew that she could not be caught by her wife, or she would die!


    Mrs. Su was a little confused by the series of movements of LAN Qiao. When she reacted, she found that Lan Qiao had already run away. She was in a hurry and ran to the door.


    Outside the door stretched their neck, waiting for people to see the door finally opened, but saw Su Luan''s personal servant girl Lan Qiao a face of blood, panic and ran out from inside.


    LAN Qiao a moment does not stop, push the crowd to run out in a hurry!


    She wants to run out of the Su mansion. She can''t be caught by his wife! She can''t die!


    The next people were stunned. They didn''t respond, but they saw Mrs. Su running out of the door and yelling out in a sharp voice: "come on, come on, this cheap girl is stealing people from the house. Arrest her!"


    The next people react to come over, a few of the effective boy rushed out in a hurry.


    Mother he looked at the fire in the house and was worried. She could not help saying, "madam, miss, she..."


    Mrs. Su thought of Su Luan, who was put on the chair, and said to mammy he in a hurry: "hurry up, luan''er is so angry that she is unconscious. In the chair, go and help her out."


    Mother he answered and quickly went into the room and helped Su Luan out.


    When Su Linfeng heard the sound, he saw this scene.


    He saw that the house was on fire, but no one was in charge. His face was angry: "don''t go and put out the fire quickly!"


    The rest of the people rushed in and out of the water, and the fire was quickly controlled.


    Su Linfeng looked at Su Luan in a coma with a black face. When he looked at Mrs. Su, his face was even worse.


    Su Lin Feng said in a deep voice, "what''s going on in the middle of the night?"


    Mrs. Su thought of Su Luan''s experience. She was anxious, angry and resentful. However, these emotions could not be expressed in front of Su Linfeng.


    She was angry: "master, that cheap girl didn''t know how to hook up with a wild man outside. She actually brought it back and knocked luan''er unconscious. Ah, my poor luan''er! What evil has been done


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 88

    Su Linfeng was furious: "how to discipline the girl? If it is spread out, can the reputation of my su family still be heard? How do you manage your home! "


    Even if she was just a servant girl, Su Linfeng was so angry. If she knew it was su Luan who had an accident, then


    Mrs. Su shuddered in her heart, and her face showed remorse: "the girl did not know what ambition she ate. She was possessed by ghosts. Master, we must catch her and deal with her thoroughly."


    Su Linfeng''s face was gloomy and cold, and he said in a deep voice: "come, I''ll deal with that girl. If anyone says anything more about this night, don''t blame me for being merciless."


    With that, Su Linfeng turned away without expression.


    This matter concerns the reputation of the Su family. He can''t help but guard against it.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Linfeng''s back and relaxed. Then she looked at Su Luan, who was leaning on mother he. She didn''t frown tightly. Her hands were clenched into fists. Her anger surged into her eyes again!


    But the man in black.


    The man in black has some real kung fu. He is quick and quick.


    Because he ran out of the blue before, no one could catch up with him even though there were many servants in Su''s house.


    This time has reached the corner of the wall, as long as you cross the wall, who can do nothing about him?


    The man in black was relieved.


    At this time, a bad premonition flashed in his mind --


    however, the opponent''s action was precise and powerful. Before the man in black resisted, his back neck was chopped and his body fell to the ground.


    Su Ying stood beside him with a sneer in his mouth.


    At this time, there was a loud noise around.


    Now Su Ying is in the courtyard beside the rockery, do not want to think, she pulled up the man in black on the ground, dodged into the rockery.


    Behind the noise more and more close, Su Ying slightly out of a head, then see a girl ran over in a hurry.


    Through the moonlight, Su Ying can clearly see the girl''s forehead full of blood.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows are light. If she remembers correctly, this girl is Su Luan''s personal servant girl. In the past, she used to be a bully by relying on Su Luan, but now it seems that she has been pursued.


    "There it is, quick, quick!"


    LAN Qiao is a girl specially selected by Mrs. Su for Su Luan.


    Because Su Luan suffered a great loss on the mountain last time, Mrs. Su carefully selected a girl with a little martial arts background, hoping to protect Su Luan at a critical moment.


    This is also one of the reasons why Madame Su was furious when she saw that Lan Qiao was safe and sound while Su Luan was defiled by others.


    Because LAN Qiao has some kung fu skills, she has to run better than other people. But after all, her forehead was injured and she ran violently, and she felt dizzy.


    LAN Qiao at this time flustered, face anxious color!


    If she is caught back, she will be killed, and she will carry the black pot!


    At this time, LAN Qiao holds the rockery wall and gasps for breath.


    The fear of death made her more and more flustered. At this moment, a hand suddenly stretched out from behind the rockery and tightly covered her mouth.


    LAN Qiao''s eyes glared fiercely, the whole body trembled, and the whole person was scared to break!


    "Oh LAN Qiao struggled desperately.


    She don''t want to die, don''t die!


    "Shut up if you don''t want to die!"


    LAN Qiao heard the low and cold voice in his ear and stopped struggling. Is this man going to save her?


    Her pursuers finally came to the rockery, took torches, looked around, and made inquiries from time to time.


    "Why is there no one here? Why not? If we can''t find it, we will be punished severely in the end. "


    As soon as the voice fell, the torches scattered.


    Su Ying pulled LAN Qiao back a few steps, leaning against another rockery.


    Several times, the fire from the Su Ying that calm face across, but every time is not dangerous.


    When LAN Qiao heard that it was the master who wanted to catch her, she was extremely frightened. The master must have believed his wife and wanted to kill her!


    Occasionally, the fire flashed across her face, which made her face pale as snow, and the blood on her forehead seemed more and more shocking.


    Several servants lingered around the rockery for half an hour, but they did not find LAN Qiao''s figure, so they went to other places.


    Mrs. Su hasn''t heard from LAN Qiao all the time. She''s worried and angry. Why didn''t she start to be cruel before? She hated how she chose someone with martial arts background to serve Su Luan. Now it''s so hard to arrest her!


    The fire and the noise were gone, and the silence was restored.


    Su Ying will cover LAN Qiao''s hand back.


    Support the strength of Lanqiao body suddenly disappeared, her legs a soft, the whole person sitting on the ground.


    LAN Qiao looked at the past along the line of sight, and found that the man who had just saved himself was actually the weakest second miss on weekdays!


    LAN Qiao''s eyes showed panic. She remembered that she had never treated this cowardly second lady as a young lady. She even said a lot of bad things about her in order to please the third.She was afraid that Su Ying would betray her, and her whole body trembled.


    Su Ying coldly looked at the girl who was arrogant and domineering in the weekdays. She said with a soft smile, "are you so afraid of me?"


    "Two, two ladies, spare your life!" LAN Qiao stammered.


    The second miss is weak and incompetent. She must have a chance to escape! However, even if she can''t escape, even if she dies, she will die clean and innocent, instead of carrying the black pot for others!


    Su Ying shape asked casually, "what''s wrong with you?"


    LAN Qiao was very scared at the moment. She thought of the scene she saw when she was awake, and her wife''s fierce eyes There was a shiver in her heart.


    The lady doesn''t leave any affection. This is to kill her!


    Why should she be the scapegoat? Clearly, it is the third miss who is in love with others, and the matter is exposed. Why should she be killed?


    LAN Qiao lowered her head and told Su Ying the whole story: "madam, for fear of destroying the reputation of the third young lady, she tied all the mistakes made by the young lady on the head of the maid. Madam, it''s nonsense. I don''t know this man at all... "


    "The lady wants the maid to be the scapegoat of the third lady, and she wants to kill the maid!"


    Su Ying gently pursed her lips. It seems that Mrs. Su is trying to keep Su Luan''s reputation.


    LAN Qiao saw Su Ying motionless and said in a low voice: "second miss, please help me. As long as I can escape this robbery, I will do anything."


    After a long time, Su Ying said calmly: "you can''t escape. Forgive yourself for what you have done before."


    This girl is proud to follow Su Luan, and she is often bullied by people in lotus garden.


    Red wave and green mark are gnashing teeth to this LAN Qiao, must hear this news will be very happy.


    LAN Qiao was a little sluggish for a moment, and her kneeling on the ground softened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 89

    Su Ying asked for the answer from her and left directly. She had more important things to do.


    Su Ying flashed out of the rockery and picked up the man in black. His agile body quickly disappeared in the night.


    Su Ying did nothing, but Mrs. Su was determined not to let LAN Qiao go.


    The next day, LAN Qiao''s body was found in the lake. This is a later remark.


    The man in black is locked in a secret room by Su Ying. When he wakes up, he finds himself tied up and down and can''t move at all.


    The door was suddenly opened, and the man in black looked up and froze violently when he saw the man in front of him.


    The woman''s face was covered with a cold peony mask, the eyes behind the mask shot a frightening cold light.


    At this time, she is like a Luocha from hell, with a cold smile on her lips.


    Su Ying held a sharp blade in his hand, as he had done to her before, and drew out the dagger, straight to his chest.


    She frowned lightly and said, "who sent you?"


    Su Ying didn''t think much about it before. Her intuition was that he was the one that Su Luan framed her. However, the more she thought about it, the more she thought about it, the more familiar she felt about this man''s costume. Then she wanted to capture him alive and ask him clearly.


    But the man in black blurted out: "aren''t you the mask girl the master is looking for?"


    How to hear the words of the man in black, Su Ying was surprised in the heart, and then said with a cold smile: "you know a lot."


    Isn''t it the masked girl the master is looking for? This sentence, the connotation is really deep!


    The man in black breathed a sigh of relief. Since he knew the master, he should not be treated well?


    "The master likes girls very much. They send people everywhere to look for them. Girl, you let the master find them easily."


    At this time, Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the dagger went to his throat and said, "is it your master who sent you?" This is the best time. She has to blow up the mask. Who is the man!


    "No, it''s not. It''s not the master who asked me to come."


    So anxious to deny, but let Su Ying suspect more seriously, cold mouth: "who sent you that?"


    The man in black, however, had a wooden face and refused to speak at all.


    As a killer, you must not sell any information about your employer.


    The killer has been doing it for a long time, but he still has some professional ethics.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed. The dagger in his hand stabbed at his chest fiercely. The sharp blade stabbed into half an inch, and the blood gushed out. The pain made the man in black Snort and almost fainted!


    The man in black looked at Su Ying in disbelief. He couldn''t believe it. The woman was so vicious that she started more ruthlessly than his killer!


    Su Ying looked down at him, slowly unfolded a cold smile, his eyes like ghosts on the iceberg, to see the man in black scared.


    Su Ying said slowly: "if this dagger is one inch deeper, it will pierce into your heart. But don''t worry, I won''t let you die so easily. "


    Su Ying''s voice became softer and softer, ringing coldly in this quiet night: "I''ll let you choose the way you don''t like to die, lingchi, or dig out your heart I''ll put you on the steamer and slowly increase the firepower. Ah, I think I''ll take a good look at it. "


    Su Ying''s tone is gentle, but her words are like a sharp knife, which makes people feel cold.


    When she said this, the dagger in her hand seemed to shake again. The man in black was so painful that his forehead was covered with cold sweat and his whole body was shaking involuntarily.


    On a chilly spring night, he felt as if he had fallen into an ice cellar.


    This woman is not human at all!


    He looked into her eyes, so cold that there was no emotion at all.


    His mind can not help but think of the same cold authority of the man, only feel that the woman in front of him and he is simply the same kind!


    "Since I don''t speak, I''m not polite..."


    The man in black is a killer for money. In fact, he is a man who is greedy for life and afraid of death. He is lawless with a long sword. Now he is reduced to fish and has no integrity.


    In the face of such a woman whose heart is more cruel than he is and whose means are more cruel than his, he has already surrendered in his heart. Now everything is shaking out: "it''s the third miss of the Su family. That person said it was the third miss of the Su family."


    Su Ying confirmed the idea in her heart and chuckled: "do you know who was happy with you just now?"


    "Miss Su, of course." Said the man in black.


    "Pooh." Su Ying sneered, "you are wrong. It is your employer, Miss Su San, who is happy with you. And I, it''s Miss Su you''re looking for. "


    The black man''s eyes widened fiercely: "it''s impossible! The servant girl just now... "


    That servant girl, cheated him?


    Su Ying raised a sneer at the corner of her mouth. She slowly took off her mask.


    Seeing the girl''s face, the man in black felt confused.


    Isn''t this the maid who led the way for him before? Why, is she the second miss of Su family? So SoThe man in black felt his brain was going to be tangled.


    Su Ying''s brain flashed the words of the man in black just now, his master has been looking for her?


    "Who is your master?" It seems a little late to ask this now, but Su Ying has an idea in her head, and she needs to confirm it.


    The eyes of the man in black narrowed slightly.


    Originally, the identity of the master can not be disclosed. The violator has only one word: death!


    But now that he can''t live anyway, it''s better to have a mouth addiction before he dies.


    So, the man in black thought for a while and said, "I don''t know. The boss has been wearing a mask. Everyone doesn''t know what his real identity is."


    With a mask?


    Sure enough, the man in black is from the dark Pavilion. His master is the ghost childe, the masked man who fought with her.


    Su Ying, however, always felt wrong. Looking at the naked body of the man in black, she couldn''t help but jump in her heart and thought of his previous costume. An idea flashed in her head and her eyes suddenly cooled.


    The costumes of the people in black are the same as those of those who came to the mountain to save the night!


    Ye feibai is looking for the masked girl. Is the ghost childe looking for the masked girl? Is this just an ordinary coincidence?


    Is the night not white


    The answer is coming out!


    Determined this answer, Su Ying heart is simply infuriated!


    The night is not white, your highness Huai Wang, you want to break the engagement with me so much, don''t hesitate to use such vulgar means?!


    Before Su Ying didn''t like the night is not white, but he felt that he was at least an open and aboveboard person, but he didn''t want to do such a thing in secret. It was disgusting!


    At this point, Su Ying''s heart is more and more hostile to him.


    According to Su Ying''s understanding of yefeibai, she doesn''t think that this man was specially sent by yefeibai. However, as the master, he can''t be unaware of it. The acquiescence of this matter shows that he knows and participates in this matter. Then, it is unforgivable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 90

    Su Ying''s lips slowly floated a trace of extremely dangerous sneer.


    Su Ying''s eyes half squint, looking at the man in black as if to see a dead man.


    The man in black looked frightened and wanted to go back, but the dagger on his chest suddenly drew out.


    Su Ying picked up the back of the dagger and knocked hard on the head of the man in black and knocked him out in an instant.


    It''s not easy for her to keep black clothes.


    Su Ying is only thinking of the night is not white, in the heart of his hate.


    But what she didn''t expect was that even if it was a killer organization like the dark Pavilion, there would be so many scum. Even if the night was not white and the whole organization was under control, it was not known everything.


    The night is not white in huaiwang''s mansion. At the moment, he leans on the soft couch, holding a peony mask in his hand, describing it carefully. His cold eyes show a touch of tenderness.


    My mask girl, where are you?


    Suddenly, he sneezed.


    Eh, is the masked girl thinking about me? Night is not white to think of this, eyes more and more gentle.


    When Su Luan woke up, she felt pain all over her body. Every place seemed to have been run over.


    She vaguely remembers that she had a very absurd dream last night. In the dream, she and a man were in a state of turmoil and had no idea what heaven and earth were.


    Su Luan opened her eyes and found that she was not lying in her room, but in her mother''s room.


    She sat up, but saw her mother sitting on the edge of the bed.


    At this time, the mother''s face was livid, looking at her eyes with a bit of resentment.


    Su Luan was shocked by Mrs. Su''s appearance, and asked nervously, "mother..."


    She startled herself with this opening, the hoarse voice did not seem to be her own at all.


    "You still have the face to call my mother?" Mrs. Su''s cold voice exploded in her ear, "what did you say you did?! You shameless bitch


    Madame Su has always loved her. When she said such heavy words to her, Su Luan''s body shrunk for a moment, and her eyes were filled with tears.


    She subconsciously lowered her head and found that her naked skin was covered with blue and purple marks.


    God! what is it?


    Su Luan''s eyes widened in disbelief. She lifted her robe and looked inside --


    with one glance, her brain almost exploded!


    It''s not true! It is not true.


    But these all confirmed - her dream is true, and her there, extremely painful, as if someone forced to crack general.


    Mrs. Su thought that Su Luan was confused for a while and seduced men to do such things. But now she sees Su Luan with a dull look and an unbelievable face, and seems to have no idea.


    At this time, Mrs. Su''s eyes darkened. I''m afraid there is something inside this matter.


    Mrs. Su forced down her anger: "luan''er, what''s going on?"


    Su Luan heard Mrs. Su''s question, tears welled up inexplicably, and said in a dumb voice, "I don''t know. I don''t know anything. Mother, what happened? Please tell luan''er... "


    Looking at Su Luan''s panic stricken and heartbroken appearance, Mrs. Su couldn''t bear to tell the truth: "last night you had a fire in your room. I asked you to open the door of your yard, but there was a naked man running out of it..."


    Su Luan looks pale and feels that the sky is going to fall.


    her mother stopped talking, but she knew that she understood that she had lost her innocence!


    This thing came too suddenly, too suddenly, she was waiting to laugh at Su Ying''s loss of innocence, but now how can this tragic thing fall on her head!


    Oh, my God! How could this happen!


    Su Luan covered her face and cried loudly. She kept hanging her head: "why is it like this? Why me? It''s su Ying''s! How did it become me? "


    Mrs. Su frowned more and more when she heard Su Luan''s crying. She held Su Luan in a hurry. Because of her strength, she held her hand red: "what do you say, Su Ying?"


    Su Luan couldn''t breathe. After a long time, he sobbed: "yesterday, Japan bought the master to destroy Su Ying''s innocence, but But how could it be like this? "


    Su Luan said intermittently while crying.


    Su Luan thought that she had lost her innocence, and she was about to get out of bed to seek her death. Mrs. Su hugged her in a hurry. Her heart was filled with grief, and her face was covered with tears.


    "Luan''er, don''t cry, you don''t cry!"


    Mrs. Su was angry and angry in her heart. Why did this person find Su Ying instead of Su Luan? She was so angry that she wanted to kill people now!


    Mrs. Su suddenly said fiercely, "then why did you want to follow him? You shout, you fight! There are dead people in your yard! "


    Su Luan thought of the beautiful scene last night in her mind at the moment. When she saw the man, she was like a hungry tiger and a sheep. She couldn''t control herself at all. But now, how dare she say that to Mrs. Su.Su Luan cried more and more: "that man, he gave me medicine I, I can''t resist at all. "


    "How can I be a man in the future? My daughter might as well die!" Su Luan cried more and more sad. When she thought of the news of her loss, she might as well die!


    When Mrs. Su saw that she was so sad, she couldn''t bear it. Since the matter was irretrievable, she could only accept it.


    Mrs. Su sighed: "the mother has covered up this matter. If someone asks about it, you can say that the man is a wild man of LAN Qiao. He stealthily comes to find Qiao LAN. If you run into him, you will be knocked out."


    The man ran out of Su Luan''s yard naked. At that time, there were so many pairs of eyes. Mrs. Su could not hide this fact.


    Therefore, Mrs. Su simply does not deny this point, but changes the heroine of the event into a maid.


    Although the story of the maid spread out, huisuluan''s reputation is a little bit hindered, but this is harmless. As long as the explanation is good, Su Luan can still be used as a victim to win sympathy.


    Su Luan listened to Mrs. Su''s words, and remembered that Lan Qiao was also present last night, and hurriedly said, "where is Lanqiao


    Mrs. Su''s face was haze: "that cheap girl, let her protect you, actually no use at all, has sunk into the pond."


    "Really?" As soon as Su Luan heard that Lan Qiao had replaced her accusation, now that she had died without proof, she couldn''t help but feel relieved. In the future, as long as she didn''t say and her mother didn''t say, no one knew what happened to her.


    Su Luan thought of his own experience, or some sad, tears in his eyes.


    At this time, Madame Su thought of Su Ying mentioned by Su Luan and said curiously, "don''t you mean that you came to let Su Ying lose his life? Why did you run into your room? "


    Su Luan''s yard and Su Ying''s yard are the two extremes of Su Fu''s, one east and one west, which can''t be mistaken.


    Su Luan''s eyes are also a piece of unknown, can think of Su Ying feel full of resentment, she rushed to Mrs. Su''s arms: "I don''t know, mother, it must be su Ying, this bitch who hurt her daughter, it must be her!"


    Madame Su saw Su Luan crying so sad, a trace of ferocity flashed on her face. This matter must have something to do with Su Ying, that little bitch. Otherwise, how could these things happen?!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 91

    Su Ying now knows the relationship between ye feibai and the ghost childe. He is more and more bitter and hateful. He only wants to deal with the marriage as soon as possible.


    At this moment, the Green Mark came face-to-face, with a happy smile on his face: "Miss, the eldest princess sent someone to send the invitation card!"


    Said, she handed the exquisite gilt invitation card to Su Ying.


    Su Ying takes it, opens it and raises her eyebrows slightly. It is the eldest princess who invites her to attend a flower feast three days later.


    Su Ying looked at the invitation and thought for a long time.


    She and the eldest princess did not have any intersection, now how can suddenly invite her? It''s a little strange.


    Su Ying asked: "but also invited the rest of the young lady in the mansion?"


    Green mark a listen to this on the face is not willing: "there are three young ladies."


    Su Ying Oh a, there is no redundant expression.


    Su Luan was depressed at first, but she was much better after receiving the invitation from the eldest princess.


    Originally, Mrs. Su dissuaded her from going, so as to avoid more troubles.


    But Su Luan didn''t listen, so she had to go out for a walk. She insisted on it, and Mrs. Su could do nothing about it.


    Three days will soon arrive.


    Su Luan gets up early in the morning and makes the Maid Dress up carefully for herself.


    Looking at himself in the mirror, Su Luan thought, this time will be able to suppress Su Ying.


    She learned the lesson of going to Liu Guifei''s banquet and did not dare to imitate Yin Shu''s clothes.


    After su Luan dressed up, she went out early.


    But Su Ying is not in a hurry, still in accordance with the soft couch reading.


    Green mark was so anxious that she kept muttering beside Su Ying: "Miss, you should prepare quickly. The third miss has already gone out of the house."


    "Is it?" Su Ying slightly raised her eyes and put down the book in her hand. "The banquet has two hours to start. What can I do so early?"


    Green mark was more anxious and said in a low voice: "Miss, you are the future Princess of Huai. I have inquired about it. The relationship between the eldest princess and the king of Huai is quite close. If you can make a good impression on the eldest princess, the king of Huai will treat you differently. "


    Su Ying raised her eyes lazily. She was hoping that the king of Huai could not please her and terminate the engagement as soon as possible. How could she automatically go up to please her.


    She won''t be his fiancee soon, anyway.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him or any royal family.


    However, Su Ying can not resist the green mark in her ears, or get up to let green mark dress her up.


    Green Mark''s hands are very skillful, but after a while, she gives Su Ying a smart but gentle bun, with a South China Sea East Pearl Ruyi hairpin inserted obliquely, and a pair of small Tourmaline Earrings for her.


    Dark green earrings and fair skin complement each other.


    Green mark side for Su Ying make-up, while looking at Su Ying in the mirror with some pride: "miss is really beautiful."


    Thinking of this, the green mark can''t help but murmur: "if the young lady dresses up a little more delicately, she will certainly be gorgeous!"


    Green Mark seems to think that this idea is very good, subconsciously to give Su Ying Yin Shu has not yet launched new products, but Su Ying raised his hand to refuse.


    Finally, she had to take a light green Luoshan long skirt to Su Ying boat.


    This simple and elegant dress, on the contrary, sets off the Su Ying temperament, elegant and water-like.


    Dressed up, Su Ying with green marks on the carriage.


    Along the way, green mark is talking with Su Ying about the story of the eldest princess: " It is said that the eldest princess is a very friendly person, gentle and generous, and also the daughter of the emperor


    "Well."


    Su Ying has some helplessness. Green mark is very curious about everything, and chatters incessantly.


    This girl is good at everything, but she talks more.


    In fact, Su Ying knows all these words.


    She is very willing to make friends with a woman like the eldest princess, but she is a princess. Now Su Ying does not want to have any relationship with the royal family.


    She must cancel the engagement with yefeibai as soon as possible. She can''t bear to get involved with this abnormal man!


    About half an hour later, the carriage stopped at the gate of the princess''s mansion. Su Ying got out of the carriage, and a sedan chair was waiting in front of her.


    The eldest princess invited a lot of boudoir women and talented children of aristocratic families. It was a pleasant thing to sing poems and enjoy flowers together.


    When Su Ying arrived, there were already many well-dressed aristocratic family gold in the garden.


    Su Luan arrived long ago and was having a good time talking with people. She didn''t speak ill of Su Ying this time. She just talked to some powerful women.


    Su Luan saw Su Ying coming, and a touch of disgust and hatred flashed under her beautiful eyes. She quickly turned her head, as if she had never seen her at all.


    Su Ying sees Su Luan at a glance.


    Today, she is very delicate, wearing a long pink blue dress, all blue water mist pleated skirt, light and flowing. Her make-up is exquisite, with a ruby hairpin on her bun, which is very unique.She had a light smile on her face, and her eyes were crooked when she laughed.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seems that the events of that day did not have much influence on Su Luan.


    Su chuckled at the front of her lips and said, "Su chuckles three times."


    Su Luan tried to control the anger on her face, and a cold idea flashed over her eyes: "second sister, what do you want me to do?"


    Su Ying a Leng, shape like pitiful way: "our own sisters, should not be in a piece?"


    Su Luan said with a strong smile: "today so many sisters are here, why don''t the second elder sister talk to others more. The second sister didn''t go out in the past. Now it''s good to know more people. "


    Su Luan at the moment is not willing to see Su Ying, as long as she sees Su Ying, she will think of her own experience, as well as those terrible pictures.


    Su Ying lip corner smile: "that elder sister went there."


    Su Ying doesn''t like this kind of scene. Just now she came up automatically, but she just wanted to find the best reason to be alone.


    At this time, Su Ying went to the corner alone. She heard that there were several orchids that were cultivated very well. She would like to have a look.


    Su Ying walked closer to find a man standing in the corner.


    A man standing with his back to her.


    The breeze gently blows, the tassels under the man''s jade belt flutter and dance with the wind wantonly.


    He turned around, and Su Ying saw his suet jade skin. His black eyes were as light as obsidian, showing his peerless edge -


    night is not white!


    Su Ying recognized the night is not white, a face suddenly cold down.


    The night is not white, seems to be aware of looking over here, a look back to see Su Ying Pavilion standing there, light green long skirt is blown by the breeze, elegant if fairy, temperament out of the dust.


    Night feibai see is Su Ying, then think of the last time she left in the mountains.


    After drinking with Ouyang Liuyun that day, he forgot to let people go to Su Ying.


    Even when he saw her, a trace of inexplicable guilt flashed in his heart. He raised his feet and walked towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying immediately looks bad, even don''t look at him, lift legs to leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 92

    Night is not white, deep eyes flash a trace of obvious anger.


    The woman was about to leave when she saw him. Is he so disgusting?


    Thinking that she might still be angry about that day. Night is not white slowly open a voice way: "Su Ying, wait."


    This is the first time that ye feibai called Su Ying''s name.


    Su Ying stood in place, trying to hold back the anger on his face, and tightly folded his hands under the wide sleeves.


    Night is not white to look at Su Ying''s back, looking at her for trying to hold back anger and slightly shaking body, eyes flash a trace of doubt, can''t help opening: "are you ok?"


    Conscience of heaven and earth, this is the first time in his life that his highness Huai Wang cares about others, and the object is a woman. If someone else, how happy should he be?


    But this time I met Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a cold smile. What does he mean by that? Are you satirizing her?


    Su Ying took a deep breath and turned her head coldly. A pair of beautiful eyes looked coldly at the night''s non white deep eyes: "Your Highness, the king of Huai, looks down on people too much! Before the next time, you might as well have thought about it first, so as not to fail in the end. If you lose your wife, you will be broken again! "


    Night feibai originally wanted to care about whether Su Ying had other things that day, but didn''t want to be robbed by her, so stabbed back.


    No one in the world dares to talk to him like that.


    His eyes were cold, and his lips were satirized: "Miss Su Er seems to have a lot of temper. OK, I''ll take it as my good intention to feed the dog and meddle in my business!"


    Looking at two people without warning, then you come and I go to the war, Ling Feng tried to be invisible people, reduce the sense of existence.


    Ling Feng was a little frightened. Lord, it seems that something is wrong today He is so proud and aloof. Is this going to quarrel with a woman? This is the first time to make a new world.


    To this point, Ling Feng looks at Su Ying in a complicated way.


    In front of the second girl Su, the prince of his family always looks like a different person. His facial expression is much more vivid.


    Su Ying''s chest heaved violently and clenched into a fist.


    This man is really deceiving! It''s obvious that he was in the first place to blame her for her bad temper?!


    Su Ying forced to endure his impulse, did not come forward to give him a mouth.


    He sent someone to destroy her innocence. Would she still be grateful? When he has the title of Lord, the whole world should revolve around him?


    Su Ying was more angry and said, "do you blame me for being stingy? You did such a thing, I don''t pursue it, even say I''m mean? What a double standard! It''s no wonder that people say the official word with two mouths. You are right to say whatever you say! "


    Night feibai has never seen Su Ying show such anger, in the heart some surprise, he is just early down the mountain, as for what big gas? As for the desire to rush up and tear him up?


    Women are really unpredictable animals. What a bore!


    Ye Fei''s face was white, his eyes flashed with obvious chill, and his thin lips were gently pursed:


    "what are you still doing so angry after all this time? You are not intact. You don''t lack arms and legs. Is it good?"


    How can she not forget the past so long? Women really love revenge! The night is not white to sweep Su Ying one eye in displeasure.


    If there were not so many people around to watch, Su Ying would like to bite him!


    It''s been so long? Shouldn''t she be angry? Nothing happened? She''s in good condition, with arms and legs?


    Yaya, in this ancient times, women''s honor is more important than life, you don''t understand ya?


    If she hadn''t been on guard, something would have happened to her! Do you understand?


    The night is not white, do you wish I had something wrong with me, so as to break the engagement?


    Su Ying stroked her chest and took a deep breath.


    Otherwise, she was afraid that she would either strangle the night or kill herself.


    Su Ying''s previous life and this life add up to have not been as angry as today.


    But look at the person in front of her, who has done such a bad thing, instead of feeling guilty, she should not be angry.


    "Night is not white, I don''t want to see you now, let alone talk to you, so goodbye, no, never see!"


    Su Ying doesn''t want to see him at all now. She turns around and walks away. She is afraid that she can''t help but fight with him when she sees him again!


    Green mark follows behind Su Ying, a face of bewilderment, but also dare not say a word.


    Miss, what''s the matter? How can you get angry with huaiwang?


    Su Ying hate very much, just did not walk a few steps, but heard a cold voice behind him: "unreasonable woman!"


    Unreasonable? won ''t listen to reason?! He has the face to say she''s unreasonable?! Your sister''s night is not white, do you want to beat or what?


    Su Ying now wants to turn around and expose the true face of his hypocrite!


    But she can''t do such a thing in such an occasion, so she can only bear this anger, the hand in the sleeve clenched into a fist, and quickly left!Looking at the angry left of the back, the night is not white feel some inexplicable.


    He admitted that it was his negligence to leave the masked girl on the mountain after he heard the news about the girl with a mask. But she didn''t get along with those mountain people like fish in water. Is that ok?


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s far away back, Feng Mou micro Cu, always felt to ask a clear, so he subconsciously also raised his feet to follow out.


    Ye feibai and Su Ying satirize each other, but they don''t find out that there are others behind such remote flowers.


    At this time, a beautiful man Long Feng eyes gush out a trace of inexplicable smile.


    The conversation between the two just now was heard by him.


    As the saying goes, those who are in charge of the game are confused and the onlookers are clear. Just now, the two people are talking with each other, and they are totally different. However, they are not aware of their anger. It is really very interesting to be self interested.


    Especially that girl, dare to satirize the night is not white, is really the courage commendable.


    His good-looking Phoenix eyes showed a narrow smile, and then raised his feet out of the flowers, to the crowd.


    Su Ying came back and casually found a seat to sit down, poured a cup of tea for himself, and drank it slowly.


    Why should she be so angry?


    Anyway, the engagement is broken!


    After the night is not white and she has no relationship, why should she be angry with him?


    Su Ying tasted the best before and after the rain of the Ming Dynasty, and his mood gradually calmed down.


    At this time, Su Ying heard a voice: "the eldest princess is coming --"


    Su Ying looks up.


    At the end of the long corridor, a woman dressed in luxury was surrounded by maids and walked slowly.


    She wore a very unique bun, and her appearance was noble and elegant. There was a royal inborn luxury in her expression, and she also had the rare affinity of the superior.


    She looked very young, slightly plump, skin like, with a shallow smile on her face, especially her eyes, as bright as stars.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 93

    As soon as the eldest princess enters the arena, her eyes can''t help but look at Su Ying.


    One of the purposes of her party today is to wonder what the hell the woman who has been trying to give up her marriage is.


    She had a good relationship with ye feibai when she was a child. In the past, every time ye feibai made a marriage, those women were either crazy or somehow disappeared or died. There was no good left. Even she almost thought that yefeibai was really killing his wife.


    Until Su Ying appeared.


    They have been engaged for such a long time, but the second Miss Su is still sitting so well. She''s not crazy. She''s still there. She''s trying her best to quit her marriage, but she hasn''t retired yet.


    At this point, the eldest princess can''t help being curious about Su Ying.


    So, she specially sent an invitation to Su Ying. She was afraid that others would have gossip, so she sent a piece to Su Luan.


    Su Luan is happily chatting with people at this time. If she knew that she was only brought by Su Ying''s blessing, she didn''t know what to be angry about.


    Although the eldest princess was far away from Su Ying, she found that the woman was very beautiful and quiet. Her eyes were especially magical, and she seemed to have a touch of flexibility inadvertently.


    The smile on her lips expanded a little, and she appreciated Su Ying a little.


    When they saw the princess come in, they stood up and saluted the princess.


    At this time, the night came in from the outside.


    He subconsciously follows Su Ying out of the corner of his eye.


    Can su Ying eyes calm, a face indifferent, even a look are not to him.


    Night is not white red lips micro pick, showing some helplessness, do not know that he did something heinous.


    It is said that women hold grudges. He thought Su Ying was a different woman, but what was the difference between her and other women?


    Naturally, night is not white will not know, Su Ying is angry for what.


    The eldest princess raised her eyes to see the interaction between them and said with a smile, "feibai, you are here."


    Night is not white facial expression soft some, respectfully called a: "emperor elder sister."


    The eldest princess looked at Yefei and said with a smile, "where did you go just now? I can''t find you. Come and sit down. "


    Night is not white along the big Princess points to sit down, just opposite Su Ying, a sit on Su Ying''s eyes.


    But Su Ying glanced over her head.


    Ye feibai attracted everyone''s attention as soon as he came in. He rarely appeared in front of people. Many girls in the boudoir here did not see him.


    Just heard the princess call his name, just know this is the legendary ghost king.


    I didn''t expect the ghost king to be so beautiful!


    He was wearing a gorgeous black robe. The soft robe was made of ice silkworm from Southwest China. On the robe, exquisite peony flowers were embroidered on the robe. His eyes and eyes are delicate and beautiful, and his lips are slightly pursed, which makes everyone intoxicated. What''s more, his deep eyes, which are like the sea, can''t help but draw people''s attention.


    A lot of aristocratic family''s gold are astonishing incomparably looking at him!


    Such a beautiful man is the legendary ghost king that everyone is afraid of?


    Ghost king was originally a terrible term. He killed his wife and even killed seven fiancees in succession.


    People who know it are very afraid, and even dare not mention his name easily. They even imagine whether the ghost king is like this nickname, with a terrible face like a devil.


    Now, after seeing his appearance, the daughters of these aristocratic families feel that if they can marry him, they will have no regrets even if they are killed.


    These women deluded themselves into thinking, how can such a beautiful man conquer the dead? It must be those women who had poor fortune before, so they could not enjoy this happiness.


    Maybe they just had a bad life and had an accident.


    At this time, many people turned their eyes to Su Ying.


    As we all know, they are engaged.


    Now that Su Ying has been married for so long, isn''t she living well? It can be seen that the rumors are not credible.


    It''s when people are attracted to the full attention of the night.


    At the moment, there is a gentle, floating aristocratic childe appeared in front of the public.


    There is no night is not white that fierce in the air of pride, he looks very gentle, give people a feeling of spring breeze.


    Seeing him, people subconsciously think of the sun, warm and warm.


    This is the young man who first heard the conversation between Su Ying and ye feibai in the corner.


    When he came in, his sight passed over Su Ying''s body carelessly. It was very light, and no one noticed it.


    He clasped his fist at the princess, and his voice was faint and ethereal as the wind: "Jinyang is late, please punish the princess."


    The eldest princess looked at him with a smile: "it doesn''t matter. The little marquis will come."


    Jinyang laughs to fall a seat, but also the eye of the woman around him attracted a lot.


    Jinyang, also known as Le''an Hou, has always been loved by the Ming emperor.


    Jinyang''s father, also known as Lao Le''an Hou, died in order to save the Ming emperor. Jinyang''s mother died for his father.Perhaps out of the psychological compensation, the emperor has been very good to Jinyang, very good.


    Some people had a daydream that they would marry his royal highness even if they were killed. Now, after seeing Jinyang, they think Jinyang is also a good choice.


    Many aristocratic families whispered in private that "I haven''t seen you for several years, and the little marquis is is more and more beautiful."


    "It is said that the little Marquis has refused to marry several times. I think he is looking for a suitable woman."


    "Yes, I don''t know which girl will be cheaper."


    A lot of sincere words.


    The eldest princess saw that all the people had come, and she said to them with a smile: "everyone, sit down. The scenery in the garden is very beautiful. I want to invite you to enjoy the flowers together. It''s just a chat about our family."


    Everyone looked for a seat and sat down. When the princess said this, they all returned: "the princess is polite."


    The eldest princess said with a smile, "don''t be restrained, just be casual. This palace specially ordered the imperial dining room to make these snacks. You may as well have a taste. "


    The eldest princess had extraordinary bearing and gentle temperament. In addition, she was the most beloved Princess of the emperor. All the young ladies admired her from the bottom of her heart and began to laugh and chat.


    Yefeibai has never liked such an occasion, but this time the eldest princess tried to invite her, and he did not want to spoil her.


    The eldest princess invited ye feibai, naturally to see how the progress between him and Su Ying is.


    When night feibai came to see Su Ying, he understood the princess''s intention.


    Now that I''m here, it''s OK to sit down.


    Night Fei white trance for a while, unconsciously looking at the opposite Su Ying.


    She was lowering her head and whispering something to a wealthy family. She seemed to hear something interesting. Her mouth was slightly bent and she was smiling. She did not have the kind of violence she had just seen when she saw him.


    Was her anger and domineering only aimed at him?


    Some women tried to talk with ye feibai, but they were all shot back by his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 94

    Jinyang is very gentle, always smiling response, can say the words are gentle but also alienated.


    At this time, someone suddenly suggested: "princess, I have a suggestion that the scenery in the garden is so good that we should write poems and see who can do it well. How about it?"


    The eldest princess thought slightly, this idea is very good, agreed to nod: "very good, you may as well enjoy yourself, also let this princess a full ear blessing."


    The young ladies got the chance to show themselves well in front of the princess and yefeibai, as well as in front of Jinyang. They all wrote a little poem, although the rhyme was not particularly brilliant.


    Finally, only Su Luan and Su Ying did not do it.


    Su Luan''s face is calm, and Su Ying is drinking her own tea.


    Zhao yunnuan hated Su Luan and Su Ying. Seeing that they had not written poetry, Zhao yunnuan said sarcastically, "how can the two young ladies of the Su family not write poems? Prime Minister Su is famous for his literary talent


    Su Luan laughed, as if he had a plan in mind, but also seemed to be somewhat ashamed: "luan''er is not talented. He only wrote the first half of a poem. I''m afraid she will show her ugliness."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed and her eyes were filled with a sneering smile.


    This smile naturally fell into the opposite night''s non white eyes, his eyes flash a trace of interest. Su Ying, the withered girl, what''s up?


    The eldest princess and said: "it''s OK. It''s just a work of interest. You can say it."


    Su Luan cleared his throat: "that Luan son has made a fool of himself. Luan''er''s poem is: leaning against the dangerous building, the wind is fine, looking at the extreme spring sorrow, gloomy life in the sky. There is no word in the light of the grass and smoke, who will depend on the meaning of the appendix. "


    When Su Luan''s soft voice fell, they were stunned for a moment. They suddenly came back to their senses and began to clap their hands!


    But she is a woman who can make such a good word. She deserves to be the third miss of the Su family!


    Some women who have made friends with Su Luan immediately flattered him: "I''m afraid we have done so much before, and the capital can''t compare with Miss Su''s half of the song."


    Even the eldest princess said with a gentle smile: "she is indeed the daughter of prime minister su. I can''t take it seriously. Feibai, don''t you think so


    The night is not white, the look is light: "OK."


    When Su Luan heard that ye Fei Bai affirmed her, she became more and more satisfied, and her face was gradually suffused with crimson.


    This is a word she picked up by accident yesterday, but it''s a pity that it''s only in the upper half of the poem. Thinking that it might be useful, she recited it down.


    The news of her accident has not been spread abroad, and now the voice of praise is everywhere, Su Luan''s heart is happy.


    That matter has now been exposed in this way. As long as she has a good reputation, she will become the most popular daughter of a family in the capital. At that time, there will be countless people seeking to marry.


    The woman who had proposed earlier said, "since this word has no meaning, we may as well try to read it in pairs."


    As soon as this proposal was put forward, everyone''s interest was caught up and they began to work hard at Xiaying. Even the princess and yefeibai were thinking silently in their minds.


    Jinyang light smile, carefully pondered this half que word, gently shook his head.


    After a long time, they still failed, shaking their heads and retreating.


    Gradually, someone put their eyes on Su Ying.


    They are all the daughters of prime minister su. I don''t know if she can be right.


    Shuning, the second young lady of the Earl''s house of Yongning, asked curiously, "Miss Su, what do you think of this word? But can you come out right? "


    Su Luan complacently looked at Su Ying and said gently: "two elder sisters, if you have something to say, don''t be polite to your sister."


    Su Ying raised her head and looked at the crowd, quite embarrassed: "this Third sister, this poem is excellent. "


    It is known to all that the second miss of the Su family does not go out of the house on weekdays, and she is very timid. This time, I don''t know what her luck is. She was pointed out to the king of Huai. Now, seeing her look like this, she doesn''t seem to be able to get it, so she loses interest one after another.


    Jinyang is very interested to see Su Ying.


    Just now he heard Su Ying open his mouth and knew that she was the brave woman who had dared to lose her temper to Huai Wang.


    He looked at her carefully and found that she was very beautiful and quiet, but she had a touch of moving brilliance.


    The interest in his eyes grew stronger and stronger, and he always felt that there were many secrets hidden in this second Miss Su.


    Su Luan in the heart is proud, arrogantly raises the jaw: "two elder sister there certainly has the poem which must be published?"


    As soon as this word came out, the public responded that only Su Ying had not written a poem.


    Zhao yunnuan saw that he couldn''t overthrow Su Luan, so he pointed the spearhead at Su Ying: "yes, Miss Su hasn''t done it yet."


    Su Ying is not: "you have done very well, shadow talent is shallow, this is enough, so as not to make a fool of yourself."


    "Is it that Miss Su Er can''t write poetry at all? This has greatly disgraced the reputation of prime minister su. " Zhao yunnuan did not let in the slightest, pressing step by step.


    The night is not white, not aware of the light wrinkled double eyebrows, not happy to sweep Zhao Yun warm one eye.


    The eldest princess looked at Zhao yunnuan, frowned slightly, looked at Su Ying again, and said with a smile, "Miss Su Er, you may as well tell me about it. Everyone is just interested in it."Su Ying saw that he refused, but he had to open his mouth and said, "that shadow is going to make a fool of himself."


    After a pause, Su Ying''s voice was soft and soft: "it''s raining on the Qingming Festival in succession, and pedestrians want to break their souls.". Where is the restaurant? It''s Xinghua village. "


    Jinyang looked at Su Ying''s eyes and became more and more interested. He picked up the tea cup on one side and drank it slowly.


    Su Ying''s voice has just fallen, but Su Luan seems to be scared. Suddenly, ouch, and then quickly cover his mouth, as if there is something difficult to say.


    People thought that Su Ying''s poetry was very good, but seeing Su Luan''s look was different, they could not help asking, "what''s wrong with Miss Su San?"


    People''s intuition is that there is something wrong with Su Ying''s poems.


    Sure enough, Su Luan took down his hand which covered his mouth. He hesitated and hesitated to say anything. When he was asked, he hesitated and said, "this poem of the second elder sister was once seen by luan''er in his father''s study..."


    As soon as this word came out, everyone''s looks were strange. Looking at Su Ying, there was a trace of disdain in their eyes.


    What''s more, he murmured.


    "It''s just that I can''t write poetry. It''s disgraceful to copy my father''s poetry to show off."


    "Disgraceful


    "It is said that the second Miss Su is ignorant and useless. It seems that she is really so!"


    Su Luan heard the low voice of discussion, and the smile on her lips flashed by, but she repeatedly waved her hands: "no, no, I made a mistake. The second sister didn''t copy his father''s poem. It''s not like this..."


    Her panic looks more and more people feel that this is to cover up, people can''t help but hate Su Ying.


    Zhao yunnuan couldn''t help sneering and said, "I thought Miss Su Er has many abilities, but she is a master of plagiarism."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 95

    Zhao yunnuan said, others no longer scruple, have said Su Ying is not.


    Su Luan''s heart is proud, Su Ying, look at this time still can''t die you!


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s drooping head, where there was the momentum of a quarrel with him before. He couldn''t help but want to speak for her, but just wanted to open his mouth, but saw Su Ying raise his head.


    Su Ying sneers in her heart, but she pretends to be angry.


    She seemed to be angry and angry and said, "sister three, how can you slander me like this? Are you sure? That''s what I saw in my father''s study? "


    Su Luan pretended to shrink back for a moment. He was weak and afraid. He hesitated and did not dare to speak.


    Others see that Su Luan seems to be scared, and accuse Su Ying of being too fierce. Isn''t she threatening Su Luan like this?


    Zhao yunnuan sneered: "then you prove ah, as long as you can prove that this poem is really written by you, I will apologize to you."


    Zhao yunnuan looked down on her face. She felt from the bottom of her heart that this poem could not be written by Su Ying, because Su Ying had no literary talent to write such a good poem.


    There are also fear that the world is not chaotic, seduced Su Luan: "Miss Su three, don''t be afraid, just say it."


    , as like as two peas, "I really read in my father''s study the same writing, or is it my father''s handwriting?"


    The implication is that if Su Ying didn''t copy Su Lin Feng, it was Su Lin Feng who copied Su Ying.


    Su Linfeng is proficient in poetry, song and Fu. If he steals Su Ying''s poems, who will believe it?


    Su Ying sneers in the heart, Su Luan, you want to black me, but you know, now you personally pushed my father into a dangerous situation!


    My father dotes on you so much, but you But in the future, you may not be able to enjoy these favors.


    Su Ying thought so, with a slight smile on her face, she said slowly, "my three sisters remember wrong. This poem is indeed written by me, but this is what my father wrote."


    After a pause, the soft voice flowed out: "in the Qingming Festival, it rains in succession, and pedestrians on the road want to lose their souls. If you ask where there is a restaurant, the shepherd boy points to the apricot blossom village


    "When I gave my father the poem I had written, my father helped me to change it."


    Su Ying''s face is full of smile, as if people''s misunderstanding of her does not affect her at all.


    In the angle that others can''t see, Su Ying''s dark eyes flash a cold light.


    Su Luan put his father in a dangerous position, but he would rather sacrifice his chance to be brilliant but give up his good name to his father. Sooner or later, this matter will reach his father''s ears. By contrast, the one who is intimate and the other is rash will know.


    I don''t know. What would my father think when he knew it?


    At this time, Jinyang looked at Su Ying with a kind of amazing eyes.


    He had already thought that the poem had been done very well. What''s more, the girl could be so calm and calm in the face of people''s query He looked at Su Ying''s eyes with a touch of deep meaning.


    Night is not white looking at Su Ying, the corner of the mouth slightly hook up a smile. He knew that the girl was so fierce that she would never let herself suffer.


    Looking at Su Ying, the princess was more and more satisfied. She couldn''t help but praise: "prime minister Su is really good at literary grace. It''s just adding two words to each poem. It''s a good poem!"


    People began to praise Prime Minister Su''s literary talent as well as that of that year, and they praised the poem one after another.


    Su Luan''s face sank. She was extremely unconvinced, but she couldn''t. everyone praised her father. Could she refute it?


    Su Ying looked at Su Luan and continued: "three sisters, you can''t confuse black and white. My sister didn''t want to say it, but since you said it, my sister said it. You have just seen the upper half of the que, but I did see it in my father''s study. "


    This is called the first anti general army.


    Su Luan a Leng, she this is picked up, is not really from the father''s study floating out of it?


    Everyone was stunned. What happened to the two sisters? How can we say that the poems of the other party were written by Prime Minister Su?


    Some people responded and began to ask Su Luan the lower part of the que.


    Su Luan is very anxious. Originally she said that she only made the upper part of the que, but now Su Ying said that she did not go out of the lower part of the que, she was really suspected of plagiarism.


    But Su Luan can''t, she picked up, where to know?


    Su Ying saw Su Luan in a faint anxiety and said with a smile, "three younger sister, are you sure you won''t be in the lower half que?"


    Su Luan hatefully glared at Su Ying, biting his lips and not speaking.


    Su Ying sighed, and her face showed regret. The eldest princess could not help asking, "does Miss Su er know?"


    Su Ying nodded, and all the people immediately raised their ears to listen. They only heard Su Ying say: "my father recited it at that time. What I''ve heard, the second half of this word is: I''m going to make a fool of myself and drink like a song. Strong music is tasteless. I don''t regret the gradual widening of the dress belt, which makes people haggard for the elimination of Iraq. "


    Jinyang heard, suddenly appeared on the face of surprise, for the Yi people haggard!


    He can''t help but look at Su Ying. What a gorgeous woman!


    Everyone is fine taste, after a long time, the crowd gradually sounded a cheering voice."Well, it''s a good sentence. It makes people haggard for the sake of Yi. Prime Minister Su expresses his supreme pursuit of literature. For the sake of literature, even people are haggard. Good words, absolutely, absolutely!"


    "Prime minister Su is worthy of being an example to our scholars in the literary world."


    For a time, Su Linfeng''s status among scholars rose rapidly and his scenery was unlimited.


    But the scenery of the parties do not know, at this time he is still up to discuss state affairs.


    When the emperor was discussing the matter and was ready to retire, the father-in-law next to him came forward and whispered a few words in his ear.


    The emperor''s face suddenly appeared a surprise look. He reached out to take a piece of paper handed to him by his father-in-law. He looked at Su Linfeng and said in praise: "Su Aiqing is not old. I didn''t expect that you have been silent for many years and your literary talent is more and more brilliant. Good, good


    The emperor''s face was excited, but the ministers were inexplicable. Even Su Linfeng did not know what had happened: "the emperor Miao Zan, the old minister did not do anything."


    The emperor was so happy that he read it with the paper in his hand. It was su Ying''s poem just now.


    On hearing this word, the ministers sincerely praised: "prime minister Su''s literary talent is still excellent. It''s wonderful. I can''t believe that Prime Minister Su has reached this level in order to pursue literature. We are ashamed of ourselves."


    Su Linfeng''s face embarrassed, repeatedly waved: "no, this is not my work!"


    He said in his heart, could it be a trap set by his political enemies?


    At this time, the emperor was extremely happy and waved: "Su Aiqing, this is a good thing. Don''t be modest. Come on, give the South China Sea coral in the tribute to Lord Su! "


    Su Linfeng was confused and said: "emperor, you are wrongly in love. This word is not made by me! That''s not true


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 96

    The emperor waved his hand: "Su Aiqing, don''t be modest. Your daughter has said it. You made this word. Can it be fake?"


    "My daughter?" Su Linfeng was a little bit unable to respond. Today, Su Luan and Su Ying attended the banquet of the eldest princess. He knew that, but what did it have to do with them?


    The emperor''s face was jubilant: "Su Ying, this girl is really a good girl, good and good."


    Su Ying? Is this poem written by Su Ying? Su Linfeng is suspicious.


    Then he heard the emperor continue: "but your three daughters are not like words, this girl even father''s poetry have the face to steal to show off."


    Su Linfeng didn''t know what was going on. He could only hang his head and not speak.


    Until the retreat, Su Lin Feng was dizzy and went home in praise.


    Su Linfeng has not enjoyed this kind of praise for a long time. Now he has been praised by the Ming emperor and flattered by other ministers for a long time. At this time, his whole person seems to be stepping on cotton, and he is a little fluttering.


    He had always had a good face, so he received this sudden praise.


    He went home and sat in his study for a long time before he came back. It must have something to do with Su Ying.


    But when I think of those two poems Su Linfeng''s eyes flashed with a radiance. He didn''t know that Ying''er was so talented.


    The next day, Su Linfeng just got up and finished his breakfast. He heard a loud noise outside.


    He did not respond to come over, there are servants in a hurry to run in, with a happy face: "master, there is someone in the palace."


    "Is someone from the palace?" Su Linfeng was surprised and rushed out.


    Before Su Linfeng approached the hall, he saw a father-in-law in a navy blue eunuch''s uniform.


    Sun Gonggong? Sun Gonggong, the most proud chief manager in front of the emperor?


    Su Linfeng was surprised, but after all, he had been a prime minister for so many years, and had already developed a quiet face skill.


    With a smile on his face, he went to meet his father-in-law: "I don''t know which gust of wind brought him here? Come on in, please


    Sun Gonggong is a red man around the emperor. He has always been proud of himself. In the past, even Su Linfeng would be polite to him.


    At the moment, his Majesty''s arrogance and arrogance came to the house, but he didn''t want to turn his eyes. However, the imperial edict can only be read in the presence of the second young lady. The prime minister should invite the second young lady out of the house as soon as possible. "


    Su Ying? What happened to the girl yesterday was not small. Even his Majesty was disturbed. Su Lin Feng, with a smile on his face, said to his servants, "please come out the second lady quickly."


    The servant was ordered to run to the lotus garden.


    Sun took a subconscious look at Su Linfeng. He felt that he was a bit old-fashioned. After listening to the two poems yesterday, he felt that Su Linfeng had a lot of immortal spirit.


    Those two poems are really wonderful, even if he is a layman.


    Su Linfeng led sun Gonggong to the front hall, and the people who followed him swarmed in from the door.


    With these palace people coming in, all kinds of gifts were arranged around.


    Su Linfeng glanced at it roughly.


    Even though he was used to seeing all kinds of gold and silver jewelry, he was dazzled by these things.


    About 30 palace people were lined up in front of them, each holding a red gold tracing tray, which contained heavy gold and various kinds of jewelry, especially jewelry, which was extremely rare.


    The emperor''s reward is more significant than these gold and silver jewelry.


    In recent years, the rising of the new nobility in the imperial court is ready to move, and he is eager to be taken down the position of prime minister. But now those two poems, together with your Majesty''s generous appreciation, should be enough to frighten them.


    Su Linfeng tried to hide his joy and turned his eyes to invite sun Gonggong to have tea.


    The two of them talked and laughed and flattered each other, but they couldn''t be intimate.


    Lotus garden.


    "Oh, you don''t know. At that time, the third young lady went too far and framed her to steal the master''s poem!"


    Green Mark''s eyes were bright and excited. After adding fuel to the story of yesterday, he said, "you don''t know. At that time, I pinched a lot of sweat for the young lady. It was really breathtaking, but fortunately, our young lady is very good!"


    Su Ying after breakfast is in the room to check the accounts of Yin Shu.


    She picked up the tea and sipped it. She glanced at the green mark slowly: "you''ve said it 20 times. Don''t you feel dry?"


    "Yes, yes?" Green Mark looked at the red wave, saw her nodded her head, then stopped, unwilling to say, "OK, I''ll talk about it when I have a rest..."


    Although she used to think that the young lady was powerful, after yesterday''s incident, she felt that her young lady was simply omnipotent, and nothing could defeat her.


    Su Ying caresses her forehead elegantly. Her eyes are full of helpless smile. This girl is really It''s too noisy.Standing aside, Hongbo couldn''t help laughing.


    What they didn''t know at the moment was that, overnight, the two lines of "the dress became wider and wider without regret, and people were haggard for the elimination of Iraq" caused an unparalleled sensation in the capital city. Numerous scholars and scholars talked about these two poems by candlelight at night.


    Later, these two poems were still spread to neighboring countries and influenced a group of people. Of course, this is the last part.


    At this time, the servant who was ordered by Su Linfeng rushed in and gasped: "second miss, quickly go out to receive the order! Here comes Mr. Sun with the edict! "


    Green mark and red wave surface are all a joy, the only Su Ying eye wave is calm, she faintly returned a sentence: "know, you go down first."


    Su Ying thought that nothing was going on today. She just put her long hair behind her and tied it with a red hair band. At this time, she turned to see a green mark: "happy silly? Why don''t you come and dress up for Miss Ben


    Green mark embarrassed to spit out his tongue: "maidservant must comb a beautiful bun for Miss, let Miss wind scenery light go out to receive order."


    Green Mark''s hand is very skillful. It''s not time for a cup of tea. She has already combed Su Ying with a smart flowing cloud bun, and then she slightly applied some powder and Dai on her face.


    Only a little thin powder, then point out the crystal like jade skin color, so that Su Ying''s whole person seems to have a kind of clear and bright feeling.


    Su Ying looks at herself in the mirror and is quite satisfied with the Green Mark''s craftsmanship: "OK, then follow me."


    In the hall, Su Linfeng accompanied Mr. Sun over tea and chatted about the court, but he was also very happy.


    During the conversation, Su Ying arrived.


    Su Lin Feng raised his eyes and saw his second daughter Su Ying walking in a light green dress.


    Su Ying had a good face, but now she is dressed up well, which gives people an attractive beauty.


    Su Linfeng can''t help but think of the Liu family who passed away. He was in a trance for a moment. After returning to his mind, he could not help feeling a little more tender.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 97

    When Su Ying is in front of them, Duke sun can''t help but look at the tender second lady of Su''s house.


    As expected, she is a beauty. What''s more, she still has some talent. No wonder the emperor praised her.


    At this point, sun''s father-in-law, who was always above the top of his eyes, laughed at her.


    Su Ying Ying Ying paid homage and enunciated clearly: "I have seen my father and father, and I have seen my grandfather."


    Sun Gonggong''s eyes were full of smiles: "this is Miss Su er. I''ve seen her. As expected, she is knowledgeable, dignified and virtuous. No wonder even your majesty praises her."


    Su Ying''s heart is full of murmur. She can''t stand the praise of the old emperor. She is determined not to marry Ye Fei Bai.


    Sun Gonggong put down his teacup: "since Miss Su Er is here, I will read the imperial edict."


    Su Linfeng was naturally willing to, and then said with a smile, "please, Mr. Sun."


    Sun Gonggong took the bright yellow imperial edict from the little eunuch standing beside him. He stood up and said in a loud voice, "prime minister Su, Miss Su, take the order!"


    Su Linfeng and Su Ying Qiqi knelt down: "minister (Minister female) receives the order."


    "According to heaven, the emperor said," I hear that Su Aiqing is brilliant and literary. She is a model of Dongling and has been promoted to the title of Yongle Bo. Miss Su Er is dignified, virtuous and considerate of her father. My Dongling is headed by filial piety, and Miss Su Er is really the best. She is given 5000 taels of gold, a pair of jade Ruyi, a pair of red coral, a number of jewelry, and 50 pieces of fine cloth and silk ¡£¡±


    "Thank you, Lord long!"


    After handing the imperial edict to Su Linfeng, Duke Sun said with a smile, "congratulations to Prime Minister su."


    Su Lin Feng accepted the imperial edict with a calm face. However, his joy came to him like a tide, which almost annihilated him.


    He thought that the emperor could only reward some precious things. Even in that case, he had great face. But he didn''t want to be admitted to his title. It was a real joy!


    Su Ying Xie then followed Su Linfeng to stand up, and stood so graceful. He did not look at the gold and silver jewelry, but he was slightly pleased and excited.


    Duke sun carefully looked at Su Ying''s look, and nodded in his heart. However, he said to Su Lin: "the emperor is still waiting for my parents to return to their orders. Prime Minister Su, I will go back to the Palace first."


    Su Linfeng sent sun Gonggong out of the house and stopped.


    When I looked up, I saw that many people in the street outside the gate of the mansion stopped to watch, and their joy grew stronger.


    Since the emperor ascended the throne, he has never appreciated the Su family so much. Now, with such great publicity, I''m afraid that the whole capital will soon spread, which will naturally frighten the other party.


    Thanks to his precious daughter.


    Su Lin Feng is ready to praise Su Ying well. When he turns back, he finds Su Ying still standing in the same place.


    At this time, she was looking at the jewelry on the ground, her big eyes full of curiosity.


    Su Linfeng strides into the front hall, smiles at Su Ying and sighs with emotion: "shadow is really the lucky star of my father! All these rewards are due to you. "


    Su Ying''s face was bashful, and she pursed her lips slightly. She said with a soft smile, "shadow is just the blessing of her father. Where is there such a great blessing?"


    When Su Luan heard the news, she came in a hurry. She saw all the gold, silver, jewels and silks all over the yard. She was very jealous. At the same time, she heard Su Lin''s happy praise of Su Ying, and she ran up from her anger buried yesterday.


    Dad has always loved her most. Why should she let Su Ying share her love? She doesn''t agree!


    Su Luan was aggrieved and angry in her heart. She was also unwilling and resentful during the period. She blurted out: "what''s so great? It''s just a few verses from my father..."


    Su Ying had already seen Su Luan as early as she came out. When she heard her words, she had a sneer on her lips. However, the irony flashed by and it was inconvenient to disappear. No one saw her.


    Then she hung her head and bit her lower lip, her face full of grievances.


    It''s obvious that Lin Luan is the one who is wrong in Su Zhong''s banquet.


    At the moment, he saw Su Ying''s aggrieved look and thought of Su Luan''s words and deeds yesterday. His heart was burning with anger, and he gave Su Luan a cold look.


    Su Luan, who is still satirizing and complaining, sees Su Linfeng''s cold look, and feels a little cluttered in his heart, and says that things are not good.


    "You have the face to say your second sister? If it were not for your second sister, I would have been killed by you! " Su Lin''s words are like wind and snow, cold as ice, making people''s spine stiff and full of cold.


    Su Luan can''t help but shrink down, stem neck way: "Luan son how can harm father, it is two elder sister, she wants to borrow father''s famous, just read father''s poem sentence!"


    Su Ying lowered her head and drew a touch of sarcasm at the corners of her mouth. Su Luan, Su Luan, why are you so stupid?


    But Su Ying''s face is full of disappointment, sadness, grievance and other looks, such a look is really delicate and pitiful, I see still pity.


    "Third sister, that poem was really written by my father. Under the circumstances of that time, my sister just had to read it out. My sister misunderstood her sister."Su Lin Feng saw that Su Ying had done a good deed and was still slandered. However, she did not defend herself for a word, and felt more pity for her.


    Compared with Su Luan''s words and deeds, the two sisters are just one day, one land.


    Su Lin Feng looks majestic, a pair of eyes as cold as an ice cellar, staring at Su Luan coldly: "Su Luan, you kneel down for me!"


    Su Luan is at a loss to see her head up, but she sees Su Linfeng''s angry eyes. She panics in her heart and kneels down subconsciously.


    Su Linfeng pointed to her head and growled: "you idiot! Do you know how stupid you were yesterday! If it''s not for the shadow, I''ll be implicated by you as a father?! As a father, ask yourself, of the three daughters, you are the most intimate. Why do you do such a thing! Say it


    Obviously, Su was very aggressive.


    Su Luan has always been spoiled by Su Lin Feng, so his angry side is still for the first time.


    Su Luan was Su Lin Feng staring at the bottom of his eyes and quickly denied: "no, Dad, how can luan''er harm you?"


    "Is that being used? Who said it? "


    Su Luan quickly put his hands: "no, no, no one has an idea!"


    "That''s what you think?" Su Linfeng pressed step by step, looking at this most beloved daughter actually made such a thing, eyes full of pain.


    "No, not Dad!" Su luansheng was forced to be a little flustered by Su Linfeng. He looked at Su Ying angrily and said, "my daughter doesn''t want to frame up my father. My daughter just I don''t want to see the second sister show off. "


    This word a, Su Ying raises an eye to look at Su Luan in surprise, full face of disbelief: "three younger sister, you this is why?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 98

    Su Luan indignantly looked at Su Ying, looked at her eyes, with a look of jealousy, as if to eat her: "why do you want to be more conspicuous than me? You''re just an unwelcome second lady


    Su Lin Feng''s elegant face was full of melancholy color, and her eyebrows were tightly wrinkled, and her lips were pursed into a straight line because of her anger.


    He has always loved the third daughter, I do not know when they have become so arrogant and domineering, but also calculate their own sisters.


    Su Lin Feng''s eyes were full of disappointment, pain and anger. He pointed to Su Luan and said angrily, "you''re so young, but you''re so vicious. You don''t know how to repent, but you''re also jealous of your sisters. It''s disgusting!"


    Su Linfeng thinks that Su Luan, whom he has always loved, looks like this, but Su Ying, who has always been neglectful, is so filial This huge contrast makes Su Linfeng look complicated.


    He looked up at Su Ying and saw that she was hurt because of Su Luan''s words, so she stood dejected, pale and bloodless, looking pitiful.


    Su Luan, who has done wrong, is still arrogant and domineering, while Su Ying, who is reasonable, is scolded as such


    Su Lin Feng suddenly felt very sad and stretched out his hand to beat Su Luan.


    Su Luan saw his father raise his hand high, as if the next moment is going to hit his face heavily.


    Su Luan''s heart was startled and frightened, and her whole body trembled.


    This is what Mrs. Su saw when she arrived.


    Seeing that Su Linfeng''s slap was about to fall, she rushed up and took Su Luan in her arms and hugged him tightly: "master, what did luan''er do wrong? Do you want to beat her like this? She is your daughter


    Su Luan was taken care of by Madame Su in her arms and sobbed: "Dad, luan''er is wrong, luan''er dare not."


    Su Linfeng held up his hand in the air. After a long time, he took it back and took a few breaths. Looking at Su Luan''s miserable appearance, he also lost some of his breath.


    He said in a cold voice, "from today on, you can stay in the yard for three days, and you are not allowed to eat for three days! And don''t step out of the door without my order


    Su Luan''s face is full of tears, fingers hold tightly, teeth tightly together, pain.


    Her father has always loved her and never said such heavy words. Now he scolds her with such a severe tone and almost hits her Does father not love her anymore? At this point, Su Luan''s tears flow more fiercely.


    What''s the matter? She just wants to make su Ying lose face. How can things become like this


    Mrs. Su was immediately alarmed and looked at Su Linfeng incredulously: "master, she is luan''er, you love luan''er most! How can you do that! "


    Su Linfeng did not turn to face, cold heavy hum a: "come on, pull down the third young lady and lock up!"


    The two servant girls went to Su Luan''s side and stopped, not daring to move.


    Su Luan clenched her teeth. She was unwilling to be unwilling, but she did not dare to attack in front of Su Linfeng. She just glared at Su Ying with hatred. She turned around and walked to the room with her sleeve.


    Turning around, Su Luan''s tears can''t help but drop by drop, splashing into the dust.


    It was su Ying, a bitch who made her lose face at the flower appreciation meeting yesterday, and let her be scolded by her father today. She was more and more angry with Su Ying.


    Su Ying, you wait for me, one day I will let you die very ugly!


    Su Ying is still standing on one side, standing stupidly, it seems that he has not recovered from the blow.


    Su Linfeng takes a look at Su Ying.


    Her small face was pale and bloodless, and her beautiful eyes were filled with tears, which made her look miserable.


    This daughter is really lovely. She has always been timid and cowardly. Now she is treated like this by Su Luan. I''m afraid she is wronged in her heart.


    At this point, Su Lin Feng felt more and more pity on Su Ying.


    When Su Linfeng was present, there was no place for Mrs. Su to vent her anger. She was just about to shake her sleeve and leave. She felt that it would be bad for Su Luan to let her father and daughter be alone.


    At this time, she turned her eyes in a direction, but when she saw the house full of gold and silver jewelry, her eyes suddenly brightened.


    She had heard that the emperor had given Su Ying a lot of treasures before she came here. She only saw that Su Luan had been punished as soon as she came here. Now, when she saw all the gifts in the room, she was secretly happy.


    Su Luan is the master''s favorite daughter. She will soon be released after pleading for mercy. The top priority is to get these precious gold and silver jewelry in front of her.


    She saved up a hundred thousand taels of silver. She didn''t know where Su Xiu''s fool was hiding. How could she dig it out? She almost strangled the smelly girl to death.


    All these rewards brightened her eyes


    But such a good thing, Su Ying that cheap girl also deserve to have? The luan''er for her is almost the same.


    Su Ying Wei raised her eyes and saw that Mrs. Su was looking at those things, and her eyes were full of greedy light.


    The shadow''s eyes flashed in the dark, but still hung his head, eyes nose nose heart, obediently and cleverly stood.Su Linfeng was still immersed in what he had just done, but did not return to his mind. He heard Mrs. Su''s soft voice ring out: "master, the emperor has rewarded so many things in Su''s house. Now my concubine has asked people to move these things to the library."


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a touch of irony.


    Mrs. Su is really interesting. She plays the game of changing concepts in front of her.


    She defined these things as Su Fu''s things. In this way, these rewards would have nothing to do with her and became the property of Su Fu Gong.


    She''s really an abacus!


    However, how can su Ying let his wife''s trick succeed?


    "Daddy Su Ying went forward to Su Lin Feng Ying Ying, and then pretended not to care about the general look at the treasures of the yard, his face showed a happy look, "these jewelry are so beautiful."


    Su Lin Feng was relieved to see Su Ying happy.


    Seeing that her eyes were full of interest in jewelry, he was also pleased.


    "These are what the emperor gives you. They are all your things. You can enjoy them naturally." Su Linfeng looked at the gentle and gentle Su Ying, a father and daughter nature of things slowly and spontaneously.


    After the poem, Su Lin Feng was more and more pleased with Su Ying.


    Su Ying immediately responded, nodded excitedly, but hesitated a little: "Dad, these things are really good to see, the emperor is so good!"


    Su Linfeng nodded with a smile.


    Madame Su coldly cut Su Ying one eye, heart cold hum: really can''t go up the cheap girl.


    Can su Ying next words but let her face a stiff.


    Only listen to Su Ying sweet smile: "that is to say these things can be freely controlled by me, right?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 99

    "It''s natural." Su Linfeng said with a smile, "these will be your dowry."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning. Even if all the gold was given to beggars, it would never be cheaper, madam.


    "Dad, can you really do it?" Su Ying looks very excited, a small face red, with infinite joy.


    When Mrs. Su saw her like this, she hated her, and clenched her hands into fists.


    What she wants, she must get it. It''s su Ying''s. You can''t take this fool for nothing.


    At this point, Mrs. Su gently looked at Su Ying, laughed, and said, "Ying''er, you can''t take care of so many things. Maybe you will lose them one day. My mother will take some care of them and help you take care of them. Someone --"


    Su Fu''s life is afraid that Su Ying will snatch things back, so she calls for people to move things.


    At this time, five Auntie caresses the stomach, under the support of the intimate mother, slowly walks over.


    She was dazzled by all the gold and silver jewelry in the courtyard. When she heard Mrs. Su say this, she gave her heart a sharp slap. She also wanted these things, but she was just an aunt


    What she can''t get, naturally she won''t let her wife get it!


    It''s just, how to say it The fifth aunt frowned and thought.


    At this time, Su Ying''s lips curled up in her heart, and her eyebrows wrinkled tightly: "it must be very tiring for her mother to take care of the whole Su family. How dare Yinger let her mother take care of her dowry?"


    Su Ying said and seemed to suddenly think of something, and said with a sweet smile: "Dad, the emperor has given shadow so many things. The dowry of shadow must be very rich. How about compared with the dowry of her mother?"


    Su Ying mentioned that nature is his own mother. Su Linfeng''s brain flashed over the smart and gentle woman, and she was in a trance: "that nature can''t be compared. Speaking of it The dowry your mother left behind will be given to you in the future. It''s really good luck who will marry our family in the future. "


    Mrs. Su heard that Su Linfeng was going to leave the dowry of that woman to Su Ying. For a moment, her face turned white.


    Over the years, those things have been changed into silver coins by her, and now the 100000 taels of silver are For a moment, Mrs. Su was anxious and did not dare to take Su Linfeng''s words.


    Su Ying stood aside and noticed that Mrs. Su''s body was shaking violently for a moment, and her eyes narrowed up to a smile.


    Mrs. Su''s silver note has been returned to her for a long time, but this is not enough, far from enough


    Su Ying saluted Su Lin Feng with tears in her eyes. Her lips trembled slightly because she was moved. "Dad, you are so kind to Ying''er. She will be filial to you in the future."


    Su Linfeng looked at her daughter''s appearance, and felt more and more guilty: "good boy."


    Su Linfeng is a man who does what he says. At the moment, he said to Mrs. Su, "madam, you can give the pamphlet you kept to me. Now that she is old, it''s time to learn to manage."


    Su Lin''s words, which were plain and plain, shocked Mrs. su. She held a stiff smile and said, "master, the shadow is still small..."


    However, Su Linfeng shook his head with his hand on his back: "no, it''s all ordered. I''m going to be out of the cabinet. Well, don''t say much. Just hand in the things. "


    Mrs. Su was stunned, and a cold sweat broke out on her back, which made her feel cold and panicked.


    What to do, what to do


    This time, not only can''t take advantage of Su Ying, but also compensate his wife and break the army?


    Mrs. Su occupied Liu''s dowry. This kind of thing has been reported in private naturally. Wu''s aunt has also heard some rumors, but she is suffering from no evidence.


    Five aunt Niang now saw that Madame Su''s face changed, a pair of beautiful and charming eyes with a little joy.


    She stroked her slightly uplifted abdomen and burst into a tender smile: "is madam still here? Why don''t you go? Is it that the dowry has long been emptied and turned into silver? "


    Su Linfeng looks at Mrs. Su and frowns slightly.


    Su Ying looks at five aunt inexplicably, does not seem to understand what she is saying.


    It was not summer, but Mrs. Su felt that her clothes were soaked with sweat.


    She opened her mouth, but she didn''t make any sound, and the pretty voice of aunt Wu rang out in her ear: "master, why don''t we follow your wife to the warehouse to have a look? I''m also very curious about the dowry. I heard it''s very spectacular."


    Su Ying took a look at the five aunt quietly, and a smile flashed across her face. She pulled Su Linfeng''s sleeve: "Dad, why don''t we go and have a look together? My daughter wants to see what her mother left behind."


    Su Linfeng looked at Mrs. Su''s appearance, and also had doubts in his heart: "well, let''s go and have a look."


    Mrs. Su''s scalp was tight, but she was closely watched by Su Linfeng. She could not but walk towards the warehouse step by step.


    Her legs were weak, and if she had not been supported by Mammy, she would have been on her knees.The party soon arrived at the warehouse. Su Linfeng ordered Mrs. Su to open the door of the warehouse.


    Madame Su shook her hands and, under the gaze of the crowd, finally ordered Mammy to open the door.


    There are many rooms in the warehouse. Liu''s dowry was put into a room at the beginning, and only Mrs. Su had the key to that room.


    Mammy opened the door of Liu''s dowry.


    Su Linfeng''s eyebrows were wrinkled tightly. When he looked up, he found that there were locusts in it, and it was empty.


    Su Lin Feng Dun was so angry that his forehead took a puff. He looked at Mrs. Su angrily, and his eyes burst with anger: "where''s Liu''s dowry?"


    "No, I don''t know..." Mrs. Su panicked, as if she knew it now.


    She''s dead now.


    She has been frugal for so many years, and even misappropriated Liu''s dowry. She managed to save 100000 liang of silver, but now the ten Liang silver has been wasted.


    She made up her mind to say she didn''t know. As long as she made up her mind, they couldn''t do anything about her.


    "Dare you say you don''t know?" Sulin''s ethos is going away.


    Five aunt in a side some surprised way: "Madam how can not know ah, the warehouse key but by the madam in charge of it."


    At the moment, Mrs. Su would like to strangle this cunt who only knows how to sow dissension and add fuel to the fire.


    She severely cut five aunt one eye, but in the end she could only droop her eyes: "master, I came to see what was still there yesterday..."


    "Nonsense! Say it! Is it stolen away? " Su Linfeng didn''t want to hear her explanation at all. He was shaking with anger at the moment.


    "No, it''s not..." Under Su Linfeng''s intense anger, Madame Su is very afraid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 100

    "You have lost such an important dowry! You didn''t take it. Was it a thief? If the thief came in, how could the door be so well locked? "


    Su Linfeng repeatedly questioned, Mrs. Su was asked speechless, only anxious to speak, but did not know what to say.


    With a wave of his hand, Su Linfeng does not want to listen to Mrs. Su any more. He understands something in his heart. At the moment, he only feels ashamed to Su Ying.


    He stares at Mrs. Su coldly, with no trace of temperature in his eyes: "somebody, lock up your wife. When will you take out the dowry and when will you let her out again?"


    Mrs. Su didn''t expect that Su Linfeng still made such a decision without any evidence. She couldn''t help but cry out: "master, I''m wronged, I''m wronged I didn''t take my dowry


    But at this time, Su Lin Feng hated her so much that she didn''t even bother to look at her.


    Mrs. Su wailed and was carried back to her room by the people under her.


    Su Ying stood in the same place, looking at Mrs. Su who was taken away all the way. There was a cold flash in her eyes as black as night, so fast that no one saw it.


    Su Linfeng sighed with some dispirited sigh. Looking at Su Ying''s eyes with some apology, he awkwardly called out: "shadow son..."


    He couldn''t say the next words.


    He didn''t know how to comfort his daughter, who was not very close before.


    Su Ying buried her head low, almost ready to cry, but she held it hard and said in a low voice: "Ying''er has no mother since childhood. She thought that she could take something from her mother as a thought, but now I''m afraid it''s impossible..."


    She bowed her head, took a hard breath, and wiped away the tears from her face. However, the tears could not be wiped out, and the more they flowed, she was too anxious to know what to do.


    This kind of extremely sad and aggrieved but also pretends not to be hurt, but the instinctive tears can''t stop, acting like Su Linfeng looks at both guilt and heartache.


    It can be said that Su Ying''s acting skills have reached the peak. Of course, who told her to have a very deceptive face.


    Who told God to eat.


    One side of the five aunt''s eyes a turn, open a way: "madam is really, unexpectedly swallowed so much dowry, I''m afraid the value of tens of thousands of Liang..."


    Five aunt seems to complain like regret, but in the eyes is proud.


    It''s not easy to have such a chance, she won''t miss it!


    Su Ying hears the speech to hang the head lower.


    Su Lin Feng''s heart ache in the eyes of the color more thick, caressing Su Ying''s head, soft voice way: "shadow son don''t be sad, dad will make the decision for you."


    "Thank you, Dad!" Su Ying tried to endure her grievances and wiped her tears in silence.


    Although Su Linfeng should have done this, Mrs. Su did not have any money there, so the matter was still so deadlocked in the end.


    Su Linfeng feels guilty to Su Ying and treats her better.


    But now Su Ying has no time to take care of Mrs. Su''s affairs. She is in a bit of trouble now.


    Sing Shu.


    Zhao Zhao as like as two peas, respectfully and respectfully and humbly: "Miss, the style of butterfly dance recently is almost the same as ours."


    "Is it?" Su Ying sat on the stone bench, holding half a cup of tea in his hand, and faintly answered, and a faint sneer flashed across his lips. "Butterfly dance imitates singing Shu everywhere, it''s not once or twice."


    Zhao Guanshi frowned and hesitated: "this time it''s not the same. I think they''re trying to rush ahead of us to go public But the workmanship is not delicate But the style is as like as two peas. "


    Su Ying pondered for a while, and raised his head in an instant: "ahead?"


    Zhao Guanshi said in a deep voice: "yes. We sing Shu should be out of the thief, otherwise the other party can not take our design


    Su Ying''s lips bent slightly, and she could not see any anxiety on her face.


    Her eyes were like a calm lake, and her voice was calm and flat: "can you find out who it is?"


    "After we found the dress of butterfly dance, we carried out a close investigation, which must be confirmed soon." Zhao Guanshi was originally worried, but when he saw the big boss''s calm and self-confident appearance, he also slightly relaxed his heart.


    Su Ying''s handling ability, she is very convinced.


    "Then don''t make a fuss about it, and investigate it secretly."


    Su Ying looked at the distance, and her eyes were like frost condensation, and she burst out a sharp ice. Her lips were slightly hooked: "secretly let some girls go to their house to buy clothes."


    "Ah?" Zhao couldn''t help but stare at him, "Miss, you are To promote the prestige of others? "


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "just do as I say."


    Just steal a few design drawings, just want to suppress Yin Shu? If it''s just like this, the butterfly dance is really looking down on Yin Shu.


    The next day, in the streets, many young women stopped and stood, talking in twos and threes, with disdain and resentment on their faces.


    Because early in the morning they heard something."Well, have you heard? Shameless people are as like as two peas.


    "Yes, I heard that they copied Yinshu''s!"


    "I used to imitate, but now I can copy it."


    "Hum, it''s useless to copy again. Yinshu''s clothes are made of fine silk and satin. Every detail is very delicate. It looks expensive and elegant. Where can butterfly dance copy it?"


    "That''s right, how unreasonable!"


    "Oh, my dear, this young lady is wearing butterfly dancing clothes!" One of the women pointed to the young lady of the Shangshu family who was wandering nearby.


    "There are people who openly support the clothes of butterfly dancers?! It''s incredible! And she''s the daughter of a family


    "Yes, the clothes of butterfly dancers are cheaper. I think they can''t afford to wear genuine clothes. They can only buy cheap ones!"


    A woman stood at a distance, listening to this, her lips gently raised!


    This kind of guidance is very good, the dress of butterfly dance is counterfeit, the dress of butterfly dance is cheap!


    Miss is smart, a move will be the butterfly dance brand.


    For those nobles, they certainly disdain to buy the brand that has been smeared.


    The young lady of the Shangshu family didn''t know at first, so when she sent someone to inquire about it, she suddenly trembled with anger. She turned red and took the girls to the carriage and went back quickly.


    Then, many women were pointed out that they were wearing butterfly dancing clothes. After being pointed out, they all went back red faced and did not dare to walk in the street again.


    There was a new style of butterfly dance on the market yesterday. The style was as fashionable as Yinshu and the price was cheap. It attracted a lot of ladies and sold a lot of them.


    Can butterfly dance people did not expect, Yin Shu''s reaction should be so rapid, so sharp, so vigorous.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 101

    "Master, it''s clear that we first went on the market. How can anyone say that we copied Yinshu''s clothes? These ignorant women in the streets are really hateful


    The butterfly dancing Lu Guanshi stood in front of a man with a gnashing hatred on his face and a little guilty.


    "That''s not true!" Hidden in the dark man, born a pair of Yin Rou, now because of anger more and more ferocious.


    This man is the owner of butterfly dance business, called Fang Mu.


    He is ruthless, and Lu Guanshi is afraid of him.


    It was also his inspiration to steal the design drawings this time.


    After yesterday''s clothes went on the market, they really attracted many young ladies who wanted to buy Yinshu clothes but couldn''t afford them.


    "No harm! Yesterday''s sales amount is equivalent to the total amount of last month. If we go on like this, Yinshu will be squeezed by us one day! " Fang Mu is full of confidence.


    But he didn''t understand.


    Many people buy Yin Shu''s clothes. What they buy is not only clothes, but also face and vanity.


    At this moment, a shop assistant rushed over: "no, Lu Guanshi, a girl asked to return the goods!"


    "What?" Lu Guanshi looked at Fang Mu in a panic and said anxiously, "master What now? "


    Fang Mu waved impatiently: "don''t pay attention to her, just send it away. We have to do business with butterfly dance."


    Lu Guanshi said, "do as the master says."


    "Yes


    But before a while, the clerk who had just left came back with sweat on his face.


    He stammered, "no, no, no, now there are many girls and women around the door. They They... "


    "How are they?"


    "I''d better ask Mr. Lu to come out and have a look."


    Seeing that the shop assistant was in such a panic, Lu Guanshi did not stop and ran out in a hurry.


    He saw a circle of people around the door. Twenty or thirty women were holding the clothes they bought from Diewu yesterday and asked to return them. One of them, holding the clothes of butterfly dance, yelled in a loud voice: "ladies and gentlemen, butterfly dance is really untrustworthy. It says clearly that there is no reason to replace it within seven days. Now it''s only a day, and I''ve got all sorts of excuses to get rid of it! "


    This "no reason to replace it within seven days" is also the idea that butterfly dance copied from Yin Shu. Now Fang Mu saw that they asked to return the goods with this reason, and they were so angry that they would vomit blood.


    Another woman also said: "that is, in order to deceive us to buy clothes, we dare to promise everything, and after we buy them, we will not count!"


    "Butterfly dance plagiarized Yin Shu is not counted, and now even refused to return the goods. It''s really pitiful and shameless!"


    Surrounded by a lot of people watching the fun, they all criticized: "although the butterfly dance thing is cheaper, but I didn''t expect that the business is so tasteless. In the future, this shop is absolutely not allowed to step in."


    Another woman who bought the dress of butterfly dance said: "we just want to be happy when we buy clothes. But we didn''t expect that the clothes we wear today are counterfeit goods. How can people be happy about it?"


    "Yes, we dress to be happy, but what''s wrong with being criticized in the street. Butterfly dance is really shameless, plagiarizing the design of other people''s Yin Shu, but it is not dishonorable! "


    "Nonsense, it is clearly that we listed first, and it is obviously Yin Shu who plagiarized us. How can it be that we plagiarized Yinshu?" At this time, a butterfly dance shop assistant can not help but stand up to refute.


    "Nonsense! This is the unique sign of Yin Shu One of the women showed her clothes to everyone.


    She pointed to a small peony embroidery pattern in an inconspicuous place behind the clothes. "You didn''t have this logo before, but this batch of clothes all have it. You can see that you are plagiarism."


    "That is, as for the early listing, who knows what shady things you have done behind your back!"


    "Butterfly dance has even copied other people''s signs!"


    "Even the sign? It''s a shame, ha ha


    "Return it!"


    "Butterfly dance must be returned!"


    "Strong demand butterfly dance close the door!"


    "My God Lu Guanshi has never seen such a noisy scene. He has a headache for a moment.


    These women are unreasonable.


    The people around were agitated, and the door was jammed with people. I''m afraid that if it goes on like this, butterfly dance will not do business any more!


    "Return them!" Fang muyin was in the corner, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    He knew that if things were so big, the whole capital would have to know, and then the reputation of butterfly dance would be really bad.


    After Fang Mu said this, the shop assistant quickly began to return the goods to these women.


    When this group of people returned the goods, the butterfly dance suddenly became cold and clear, not even a fly.


    Shopkeeper Lu saw a pile of clothes on the counter. He sold so many clothes yesterday, but now he has returned 80%.His eyes twinkled. Yesterday, he thought that business was good and production should be increased I''m afraid the clothes are half done now.


    He trembled and said, "now what about these clothes?"


    Fang Mu clenched his hands tightly into a fist, gritted his teeth and said, "all of them are down!"


    Manager Lu sighed, but he couldn''t think of a better way.


    Fang Mu''s chest heaved violently and his slender eyes were extremely cruel.


    You want to beat them butterfly dance? There are no doors!


    Sing Shu.


    "Miss, those clothes of butterfly dance are off the shelf! I heard that many girls asked to return the goods in the morning, but the butterfly dance refused, so they made trouble. Now it''s great. 80% of the girls have returned the goods. From this morning till now, no one dares to buy anything in the butterfly dance! " Green mark stood with a smile on his face.


    "A truly noble man disdains to wear counterfeits." Su Ying was half leaning on the stone table, with a smile on her lips. "In addition, the whole city knows that the butterfly dance copied Yinshu, and pointed out to the girls in the butterfly dance clothes. The girls have thin skin and good face I''m afraid that the next batch of girls who don''t know they can return the goods will go after hearing the news. "


    Public opinion pressure, no matter in which dynasty, is very effective.


    Green mark listen to Su Ying say so, can''t help nodding, looking at his young lady more and more worship.


    Su Ying originally thought that butterfly dance would stop for a period of time after such a thing.


    However, Fang Mu is a very business minded businessman, he absolutely does not allow his efforts to be destroyed in this way.


    Their Fang family was originally the most famous rice merchant in the south of the Yangtze River, and was quite famous in the south of the Yangtze River.


    Jiang''s little girl, Yuerong, is beautiful and beautiful. She married in Beijing and became a concubine for General Zhao.


    Fang Mu took advantage of his power to open a "Butterfly Dance" in the capital.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 102

    He was an ambitious man who wanted to defeat Yinshu and make "Butterfly Dance" the capital, or the first clothing shop in Dongling.


    This butterfly dance''s reputation plummeted. He closed for half a day and immediately came up with remedial measures.


    Fang Mu immediately sent a hundred batches of Xiangying yarn from the Western Jin Dynasty.


    The fragrant shade yarn is light, thin and smooth, and its color is magnificent. Especially when it is exposed to the sunlight, it is more brilliant.


    Each piece of this kind of fragrant shadow yarn is hard to buy. If it was not for the complicated relationship of the Fang family, Fang Mu could not buy it at all.


    Fang Mu found the best embroiderer and tailor, and finally made a set of exquisite and gorgeous dresses for three consecutive nights.


    The waist of the dress is tied into a big bow with gold thread and soft smoke. The sleeves and necklines are all embroidered with exquisite peony patterns, which are lifelike. The hem of the skirt was long and curved.


    This dress is just looking at, like a work of art. If it is worn on a beauty, it must be thrilling.


    After finishing all this, Fang Mu sent the dress to the general''s office overnight and handed it to Fang Yuerong.


    Soon, the dress was delivered to Liu Guifei''s hand.


    No woman can refuse such a gorgeous dress.


    Liu Guifei is very fond of this dress.


    A few days later, Zhao Guanshi came to the door again in a hurry: "miss."


    Su Ying raised his eyes to Zhao Guanshi, and saw her hidden anxiety. She could not help wrinkling her eyebrows: "what''s the matter?"


    "Miss, the girl who stole the design drawing has been caught, but our VIP list has been stolen by butterfly dance!"


    "Stolen?" Su Ying''s eyes are calm, and she seems to have a natural air.


    "Before the butterfly dance plagiarized us, this time designed a batch of new ready-made clothes to market. This batch of ready-made clothes are all Xiangying yarn transported all the way from the Western Jin State! "


    Su Ying naturally knows Xiangying yarn. This kind of cloth is smooth and delicate, which makes it very comfortable to wear. It''s just that this kind of cloth is very difficult to find and the price is very high. Even the official wives and young ladies can not afford it.


    Because it was produced in the Western Jin Dynasty, it was extremely difficult to buy even the means of chanting Shu.


    "Some time ago, the butterfly dance specially made a gorgeous robe for the lady of the imperial concubine with fragrant shadow yarn, which made the lady of the imperial concubine in the spotlight at the banquet, even the emperor was full of praise."


    "Oh?" Su Ying slightly frowned, holding the tea, pondering half Xu.


    Even the ladies and concubines wear their "Butterfly Dance" clothes, and their reputation will be back.


    Zhao Guanshi''s face became more and more worried: "now the list of our distinguished guests has come to the hands of butterfly dance. This morning, they even went door to door to deliver letters to these distinguished guests, saying that they had given 50% discount on their butterfly dancing muslin in the last ten days. They also said that the ladies and concubines wore their clothes, which showed that they also trusted their "Butterfly Dance" business and said that someone had deliberately framed them before... "


    "Give 50% off the profits. They are really losing money and making a lot of money." Su Ying faintly raised his lips, "I don''t know how much money they will lose if this business goes on."


    Manager Zhao was in a hurry: "they lost money. Yes, they robbed our customers."


    Butterfly dance and Yin Shu competition for a long time, butterfly dance business is also really strong.


    If they do business seriously, they also have many good advantages. Now they lose money to do business, and Liu Guifei does live ads, which will surely attract many customers.


    Zhao Guanshi thinks more and more anxious, in the heart secretly hates oneself how did not find that wench early.


    Su Ying finished listening to Zhao Guanshi finish, look light, she gently should sound, then no longer speak.


    Seeing Su Ying like this, Zhao Guanshi worried more and more in his eyes and couldn''t help calling: "Miss, how can you do this?"


    Su Ying looks at Zhao Guanshi with a faint smile, and lets the red wave standing on one side go to the house and take a box and pass it to Zhao Guanshi''s hand.


    Zhao didn''t know what was going on. So he opened the wooden box and saw another person from the box. He was surprised.


    Zhao Guanshi didn''t react at the beginning, and he almost threw his things out.


    This is Bronze mirror?


    But it''s much clearer than the usual mirror.


    When she reacts, she looks at Su Ying with surprise.


    At her age, she had never seen her face so clearly.


    This is really a good thing


    It can be imagined that if this thing is put out for sale, it will be very popular!


    "What do you think of the mirror?" Su Ying sipped a sip of tea, her face blooming a clear light smile.


    Zhao Guanshi was beaming with joy, holding a mirror like a treasure: "good, excellent. If you put this mirror in Yinshu, it will attract many customers!"


    Su Ying is smiling: "you also go to send letters to those distinguished guests, just say we sing Shu recently also do activities."


    "What activity?" Manager Zhao looked puzzled.


    "If you spend more than one thousand taels of silver, you can send such a small hand mirror, but only the top 30 customers can get it. When you go, take this mirror and let them have a look first."Zhao Guanshi''s face was full of surprise, respectfully said: "yes! I''m going to get ready. "


    Su Ying looks at the back of Zhao Guanshi''s leaving, with a shallow smile on her face.


    Since she came to the ancient times, she has always felt that the bronze mirror is very difficult to use and the image is very fuzzy.


    She conveniently used the formula of glass, after many experiments, made glass, and then successfully put a layer of mercury on the back of the flat mirror to make such a small mirror.


    This palm sized mirror can be carried with you. What''s more, it can clearly print the face of a person. Even the pores can be seen clearly. It is much better than the bronze mirror.


    We can imagine how ecstatic those ladies in boudoir who love beauty see such a mirror.


    Sure enough, in charge of Zhao, with that mirror, visited the VIPs and said about the event.


    On that day, many people rushed to sing Shu.


    Yin Shu is a high-end line, well-known.


    Many of the young ladies and ladies who came to Yinshu were looking at the mirror, and some of them had just heard of it. Women always like to keep up with each other. After knowing this news, they all rushed to come here for fear of falling behind others.


    There is no glass mirror in this era. In addition, the rarity of the object makes this kind of exquisite hand mirror a treasure.


    Yin Shu did this activity, and rushed to make a batch of ready-made clothes on the market. When this group of ladies came, her eyes were attracted by the clothes hanging: "Yinshu''s clothes can always surprise people. It''s really beautiful!"


    "That is, that is, the dress of butterfly dance can never surpass Yin Shu''s again!"


    "Xiangying yarn is good, but the material is too delicate to touch water, to expose to the sun, to see the cold, and the style is not beautiful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 103

    "Xiangyingsha was originally a valuable thing, but now butterfly dance is sold at such a low price Isn''t it a fake? Will the businessman make a loss


    "It''s possible. Butterfly dance has always liked counterfeiting, and now it''s not impossible to sell fake fabrics!"


    "God, I''m glad I didn''t buy it!"


    These women are now attracted by Yinshu''s clothes and the novel hand mirror. In order to make up a thousand Liang silver to buy clothes in Yinshu, there is no money to buy butterfly dance.


    Some of the ladies even spent the private money they had accumulated for a long time without blinking their eyes. Although they were distressed, they also felt that the 1000 Liang silver was spent very straight!


    Let''s not say that these clothes are well cut. If you wear them, you will have a face. But with this kind of hand mirror that can clearly show the face, even if it is sold, it will cost a lot of silver.


    Those who didn''t grab the mirror are not happy. However, I heard that Yinshu began to popularize the point system. As long as you buy more than a certain amount, you will have other things as gifts. You will immediately look forward to it.


    Speaking of, Yin Shu''s clothes are beautiful and fit very well. After such a move today, we all return home with full load. We have long forgotten the butterfly dance of imitating Yinshu.


    As a result, butterfly dance business has not improved at all.


    "That''s not true, it''s absolutely unreasonable!" Fang Mu saw that Yin Shu''s business was so hot, but he didn''t have half a business here. He was so angry that he almost beat the table!


    His Xiangying yarn was sold at a loss. If he could not sell it again, he would lose a lot.


    Now not only the reputation of butterfly dance has not been restored, but also not half of the VIP customers with strong purchasing power come to patronize the butterfly dance business!


    At the moment, Lu Guanshi ran over from outside and whispered in his ear, "that girl has been sent out by them."


    "Fool!" Fang Mu was gnashing his teeth with hatred, and a thick melancholy flashed in his eyes!


    General''s house.


    A man and a woman sat on the side of the table. Their looks were somewhat similar. The man''s face was gloomy. It was Fang Mu, the master of the butterfly dance.


    This woman is Fang Mu''s sister Fang Yuerong, the concubine of General Zhao and the aunt of Zhao yunnuan.


    Fang Yuerong looked at her brother''s gloomy face and listened to what happened recently. She was worried: "brother, what should we do next? If we continue to be suppressed like this, we will lose too much! "


    "Our Fang family has not done any loss making business. Since they can use public opinion to crush us, we can crush them in the same way. "


    Looking at Fang Yuerong''s confused face, the haze on Fang Mu''s face dissipated.


    , "sister, you said to the general," Yin Shu''s cream contains poison, it will cause disfigurement. Hehe, people can''t fight against officials. At that time, when I searched, I mixed a few people in, and took poison in their cream. The evidence is conclusive. They can''t open their shop any more. They only have their shares sealed up! "


    On hearing this, Fang Yuerong understood it. With a trace of joy on her face, she said, "my brother is smart and has come up with such a good idea."


    Fang Yuerong also holds part of the shares of butterfly dance. If Yinshu can be sealed up, butterfly dance will become the biggest winner at that time, and she will naturally be able to earn more money.


    They are rich owners, and everyone in the Fang family is very business minded.


    In order to make money, what kind of means have not been used?


    After the two brothers and sisters discussed how to deal with Yin Shu, they chatted a few more words, and Fang Mu left.


    Fang Yuerong watched her brother leave and hurried to General Zhao.


    But the brothers and sisters did not find out, all of their conspiracy had fallen into the ears of the woman hiding outside the window.


    Zhao yunnuan looks angry. She has no intention of passing by, but she doesn''t want to hear the treacherous schemes of her brother and sister.


    It turns out that Fang Mu is the head of the butterfly dance company behind the scenes. No wonder butterfly dance does all the shameless things. Now they even want to frame Yin Shu, who is her favorite business name!


    She can''t let that cheap woman succeed!


    Zhao yunnuan is Zhao general''s legitimate daughter, the wife of the main room, has always been at odds with Fang Yuerong, who is a concubine.


    She has always hated the Fang family.


    In her eyes, her brothers and sisters are crafty people.


    Fang Yuerong, a slut, only pretends to be pitiful to win his father''s love. She often stirs up dissension in front of her father.


    In the past, my father never scolded himself, but since Fang Yuerong, a slut, got married, he and his mother were different.


    But the woman who came out of the merchant''s house, how could she look so amazing that she should even design and frame her favorite Yin Shu?


    Zhao yunnuan squints her eyes, and the more she thinks about it, the more angry she is. Butterfly dance is so shameless that she certainly can''t let them do it.


    But this kind of thing also cannot say with father.


    That woman gave her father a magic soup. In his eyes, she was the most gentle and kind person


    Zhao yunnuan thought about it and wrote a letter to Yin Shu, who wrote the whole story of the matter in it, so that they could be prepared.Zhao yunnuan was relieved after sending the letter, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Since she already knows the background of butterfly dance, she will naturally let all her sisters resist it.


    Su Ying looks at Zhao Guanshi standing in front of him, knowing that butterfly dance has come up with a new move.


    Sure enough, Zhao Guanshi took out a letter from his arms and handed it to Su Ying: "Miss, I received such a letter early this morning. Please have a look."


    After these two things before, in the eyes of Zhao Guanshi, Su Ying is omnipotent, nothing can embarrass her.


    Su Ying pulls out the paper in the envelope and reads it quickly When she saw the signature, she couldn''t help laughing. The informant was Zhao yunnuan.


    Zhao yunnuan intentionally left his signature, which is a dream of many women in the world. Zhao yunnuan also intends to make friends with master Yinshu by this matter.


    Su Ying thinks that Zhao yunnuan is always staring at herself angrily. Last time, she even deliberately stepped on her own foot. If she knew that she was Yinshu''s boss, she helped Yinshu, and she helped herself. I don''t know if she would die of anger!


    Su Ying put the letter back to the envelope, and the surface was cold: "thanks to them to come up with such a sinister method, now, do you know how to do it?"


    "I know it!" Manager Zhao nodded with a smile.


    Su Ying looks at Zhao steward''s back and thinks: Recently, she has been a little diligent. I don''t know if she will attract other people''s attention.


    Su Ying slightly stretched under some tired body, red wave came up to knead Su Ying''s shoulder, concerned: "Miss, these days tired."


    "How?" During this period, Mrs. Su was imprisoned. Su Luan didn''t bother her for a while. She didn''t know how comfortable she was.


    She didn''t pay attention to that little skill of butterfly dance.


    They are backed by General Zhao, and her background is not xiaoxiami.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 104

    General''s house.


    The house is beautiful.


    Fang Yuerong gently leans on General Zhao''s chest. Her black hair is hanging on her chest. Her fingers, like scallion tips, slowly slide across the general''s Bronze chest. Her face is flushed, her chest is slightly undulating, and the attractive gullies are looming.


    Zhao general breath can not help but pant, a pair of eyes dim a bit: "Rong son, you are really beautiful."


    Fang Yuerong smiles with shame, but for a moment she seems to think of something in general and her face is full of sadness.


    Seeing her expression, General Zhao asked in a hurry, "what''s the matter, but who''s provoking you again?"


    "What is the general saying? Who can provoke my concubine Fang Yuerong is coquettish.


    General Zhao looked at her delicate flattery, only felt her whole body soft, and coughed: "rong''er is talking about it. What makes rong''er frown?"


    Fang Yuerong just said, "general, Yin Shu is the most popular lady shop in the capital. They sell poisonous cream to keep these ladies. This poison is just beginning to make people look radiant, but it will ruin their appearance for a long time." A few days ago, someone gave me a box of face cream.


    Fang Yuerong''s face appeared a terrible look: "now think about how terrible, in case my concubine looks Master, you should take care of it. You can''t let Yin Shu do anything wrong in the capital city. "


    "Such things as that?" General Zhao looked at Fang Yuerong''s white face and thought if her face was disfigured With anger in his heart for a moment, he didn''t think about it. He grabbed her hand and gave it a kiss. He promised, "this general can''t let these unscrupulous firms stay in the capital. Tomorrow I''ll go to tell the governor of Jingzhao that he can thoroughly investigate this matter..."


    Fang Yuerong flashed her pride in her eyes and leaned over with a smile: "master is the most painful concubine..."


    If we say the position of the governor of the Imperial Palace, it has always been the most difficult official to do.


    In Beijing, officials are the most powerful. They have a lot of influence on each other. They can often bring out many powerful people. They need to be more careful when dealing with them.


    Yin, the newly appointed King Zhao''s residence, is smooth, exquisite and has a good command of this kind of affairs.


    Therefore, when General Zhao came to the door early in the morning, he was warmly received by the prince Yin.


    General Zhao used to be busy, and he didn''t come easily. Now he comes here in a rage. It must be something.


    The prince''s house Yin invited people to bring tea and sent them out. He asked with a smile: "I don''t know if General Zhao is here today. What can I do for you?"


    , General Zhao, took a sip of tea and lifted up his eyes and looked at Wang Fu Yin. "Do you know that the face cream that Yin sells is poisonous?"


    The prince''s mansion Yin one Leng, sneer way: "this, should be won''t?"


    "No? As the parents of the capital, they didn''t even know this little thing? " General Zhao''s face was flat and displeased. In his cognition, be unbearable to contemplate,


    is the first choice of ladies in many wealthy families. Let alone mention that someone has sent a box of cream to the moon, and their daughter often buys things from Yin Shu, if it is toxic, the consequences are really unthinkable.


    He had always believed in Fang Yuerong, and had taken her words seriously for a long time.


    Now Wang Fu Yin said so, he only felt that he did not act!


    The prince''s house Yin stood up and said with a smile: "where, since the general thinks so, the lower officials will investigate it."


    His low eyes flashed a touch of embarrassment, Yin Shu, but someone to protect.


    General Zhao snorted coldly: "immediately send someone to sing Shu, seal up their shop, and post notices. If you sell this kind of harmful thing, you can get it back? "


    The prince''s house Yin repeatedly nodded: "yes, the lower official will send someone to go immediately, but..."


    "Just what?" General Zhao was displeased when he saw that the governor had turned away.


    Wang Fu Yin smiled and said, "General Zhao is not in a hurry. Only the officers in the lower government offices went to the neighbouring counties to check up today. They were afraid that they were not enough manpower. So, the lower officials sent someone to let Yin Shu not sell the face cream. They waited for them to come back tomorrow.


    General Zhao took a look at Prince Yin and saw that he did not show any signs of lying. He did not see many yamen servants when he came in just now. He nodded, which was an agreement.


    What he didn''t know was that this move was a common one used by the prince''s mansion Yin, which was a formula for dragging words. However, whenever a powerful person came to visit, the Yamen servants would scatter around, and it seemed that they were not in the palace.


    General Zhao saw that the matter had been accounted for, and he did not dare to play tricks behind his back. He sat for a moment and left.


    The governor looked at the back of General Zhao''s departure, and his face became quiet: "come on."


    a yamen came in, and he continued, "to tell Yin Shu that someone told them to sell toxic cream, so that they could prepare for it."


    After the Yamen soldiers quit, the face of the king''s mansion Yin finally relaxed.


    Speaking of it, the person behind Yin Shu is wonderful. He is the only younger brother of the Emperor today, the old prince Lin''an.At the beginning of Yin Shu''s opening, King Lin''an specially invited him to drink tea. The meaning in that words was very clear: Yin Shu was covered by this king.


    Wang Fu Yin sighed and hoped that the matter could be solved perfectly, otherwise he would be in a dilemma.


    After Yin gave Yin Shu a breath, he delayed for another two days.


    General Zhao was blown by Fang Yuerong, and once again exerted pressure on Prince Yin.


    No, the king''s house Yin can only take the Yamen to the door.


    He didn''t bring many yamen servants. On the one hand, he just put on a show; on the other hand, he prevented people from taking advantage of the chaos.


    Although she knew about it in advance, she was still stunned when she saw the government with a group of people. Her face was worried: "my Lord, what''s the matter?


    Wang Fu Yin took the Yamen into the air and looked around him. He looked at him severely. "By reporting, the selling of toxic face cream in the shop will cause disfigurement. Now I want Zhao Zhao to take all the cream out of the shop," he said.


    "Other irrelevant people, please leave immediately!" After all, those who can buy things in Yinshu are women who are rich or expensive, and they are not good at throwing them out directly. However, if the number is too large, it will inevitably cause confusion.


    there are also some women who are dreadfully loiter and lingering in this fine workmanship. They are all confused by the face cream. They are all in a panic. They ask, "is it true?"


    "who actually reported, we have used the face cream, no problem."


    A few women of good family background are not afraid of the king''s mansion Yin. They are surrounded by him and speak one word at a time.


    For a moment the scene was very chaotic.


    Wang Fu Yin was surrounded by these women, with cold sweat on his back.


    These women block his sight. If someone takes the opportunity


    He was agitated by the noise and said in a loud voice, "if you don''t go out, I will be sent to prison for the crime of obstructing public affairs."


    The women fell silent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 105

    After a long silence, a woman said, "Yin Shu must have been framed. Sisters, we''d better leave for the time being, and don''t hinder the governor''s investigation."


    After these customers left, Yinshu suddenly quieted down, and director Zhao''s face was very ugly: "my Lord, do you see if there is any misunderstanding, we have never had a big problem with Yinshu."


    Wang Fu Yin saw that all these people had gone out, and he was relieved: "only after checking can you be innocent."


    Now there is no woman''s nagging, and there are so many yamen servants guarding here. What can happen?


    But I don''t know that someone has just taken advantage of it.


    "take out all the cream."


    Zhao manages to have a confident look, and orders all the cream on the counter to be put out on the counter.


    after all, Yin Shu sells mainly garments, and the amount of cream is not large.


    "Come on, get the silver needle."


    Soon someone brought the silver needle. Li catch his head with silver needle, open the face cream one by one, and examine carefully.


    Wang Fu Yin hands in the hands of the negative, immediately staring at the action in the hands of constable Li.


    Zhao Guanshi stood aside with a confident face. The first box, no poison, the second box, no poison


    Looking at the silver needle has not changed color, Zhao Guanshi is more and more calm.


    because the cream is not poisonous, Wang Fu''s heart is relieved. If he really finds out what it is, it will be difficult.


    Constable Li opened the last box and stabbed the silver needle into it. Just as he was about to take back the silver needle, he found that the silver needle turned black.


    As soon as Zhao Guanshi''s face changed, the governor took a silver needle and looked at him: "how can I explain it now?"


    Some young ladies and people watching at the door were very surprised to see that they were really poisonous, and all of a sudden there was a lot of noise.


    "the face cream of Yin Shu is really poisonous. How can it be so?"


    "Isn''t it? Are other things poisonous?"


    "No, how can Yin Shu do such a thing?"


    at this time, there is a yamen way: "adults, there may be many toxic cream in the warehouse."


    Zhao Zhao Guan did not see it. He pointed to the bottle and tried the toxic cream. He asked, "is this bottle that the adult has just examined?"


    Fu Yin frowned slightly: "exactly, what else can you say?"


    Zhao''s face is a bit embarrassed: "my Lord, this is really wrong for us to chant, this is not the cream in our shop, but the plaster that the princess of Ling''an has put in our shop, just using our box."


    A yamen servant immediately said, "Princess Lin''an? How could Princess Lin''an leave the medicine in your shop? Don''t confuse


    "What? I need your advice when I do things? " At this moment, a stern voice came, and then the curtain behind was lifted up, and a woman over half a decade old appeared.


    She is well maintained and looks very young.


    She had a delicate head of jade, wearing a new style of clothes, must have just been trying on in the backyard.


    She seemed to be disturbed by others, with a strong dissatisfaction on her face.


    As soon as the prince''s house Yin saw the visitor, he was very pleased. He immediately made a ritual and said, "see Princess Lin''an for your information."


    The Yamen servant who had just spoken turned pale and quickly stepped aside.


    Princess Lin''an was held by a Mammy and looked at all the people. Her face was very dissatisfied: "what is this doing?"


    Wang Fu Yin took the silver needle in his hand to the princess, pointing to the box of face cream, and said, "princess, the officer has just checked out the poison from that box of cream."


    "It''s nonsense. This is the holy medicine that my princess''s brother specially brought from the northwest to cure scald! Only because the outer box was accidentally broken by this princess, which let Yin Shu replace this princess with a box. The princess just went to try on the clothes. How could it be poisonous? Could it be that the elder brother of the princess wanted to kill the princess? "


    The words of Princess Lin''an are full of air. She is the daughter of an old prince of state. She has been pampered since childhood.


    When she was young, she was a woman of no two words and no action.


    Even if she is older this year, her face can still see the publicity of her youth.


    Wang Fu Yin lowered his head and murmured: "this..."


    Princess Lin''an didn''t let him finish his speech at all. She said in a sharp voice, "this plaster is worth a thousand dollars. When I go in, I''ll be fine. I''ll give it a thorough investigation to find out who destroyed it!"


    The Yamen servants looked at each other, and then lowered their heads and did not dare to speak.


    The prince''s residence was in constant cold sweat and didn''t know what to do.


    At this moment, the mammy next to Princess Lin''an said, "just now when I saw the noise outside, I took a look at it, and found that one of the Yamen servants was close to the counter, as if he had done something, but he was too far away to see clearly."


    Princess Lin''an looked at the prince''s mansion in a rage: "what? A yamen servant? "


    Yin Yizheng, the prince''s residence, had just looked at it, but no one came in.However, she pointed to an ordinary yamen servant named Changqing.


    Changqing has been with him for ten years. He is very down-to-earth in his work. The governor trusted him very much. He never thought he would do such a thing.


    Before he could speak, he saw evergreen pale and his forehead was covered with sweat.


    Changqing bowed his head and stammered, "the villain is wronged."


    "You''ve wronged me. You mean that my princess''s mother has wronged you. If you can''t, please call me!"


    Changqing was afraid at the moment, and there was no trace of blood on his face: "spare your life, Princess!"


    Changqing was just taking advantage of the chaos when he put poison. However, because of the lack of time, he could only get a box. However, he could not understand how lucky he was. Instead, he chose the elixir of Princess Lin''an.


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that no matter how many boxes of medicine he put down, these things would become the elixir of Princess Lin''an.


    Changqing was soon taken out, and the voice of begging for mercy came from one place to another, and then became a cry.


    Wang Fu Yin could not have thought that this would become so. At this time, he only felt that his inner garment was completely soaked with sweat.


    Princess Lin''an, with her beautiful eyes, looked angrily at the governor: "Wang Fu Yin, what do you mean by this? Is it that they deliberately framed and planted the stolen goods, and the thieves called for arrest? "


    At the moment, the governor did not dare to ask for mercy, so he could only plead for himself in a low voice: "it''s only strange that the lower officials don''t know people clearly..."


    Princess Lin''an was extremely angry: "this medicine is worth thousands of gold. This man destroyed the medicine of this princess, and gave me a heavy hit!"


    When the Yamen soldiers outside heard about it, they began to attack more and more heavily.


    The sound of wailing continued, and Princess Lin''an looked stern, as if she hadn''t heard of it.


    "Princess, please spare the little ones. It''s not the small ones who are voluntary. Yes, they are..."


    "Who ordered it? If so, I will spare your life! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 106

    At the beginning, Changqing was still able to bear it. Later, he had to confess: "yes, it''s the butterfly dance on the opposite side, and the small one was bought by the butterfly dance Manager Princess, spare your life... "


    Changqing recently lost money, which agreed to the requirements of butterfly dance.


    He thought everything would be different, but he didn''t expect Princess Lin''an to appear. If he doesn''t recruit again and continues to fight like this, his life will be gone.


    Changqing''s shouts were naturally heard by the onlookers outside and began to blame one after another.


    "Ah, the butterfly dance is trying to frame Yin Shu!"


    "I said," how could Yin Shu do such a thing? "


    "Is, and only has been imitating the butterfly dance of Yin Shu can do this kind of thing!"


    Princess Lin''an is also angry on her face: "go, go to butterfly dance. My princess wants to see who is so capable!"


    Wang Fu Yin wiped the sweat on his dishcloth and said in a hurry: "yes, yes, Princess please."


    The prince''s mansion Yin made a gesture of invitation. Princess Lin''an took the lead to go out with all her anger. The governor followed, and the Yamen servants followed.


    Lu Guan saw the governor go to Yin Shu to investigate. He was very happy. Suddenly, seeing the fire burning here, Lu Guan was flustered.


    However, he had made up his mind and insisted that he did not know it. He only said that he had been framed up by someone else. At that time, he could not really place the crime on his head.


    Therefore, Lu Guanshi could squeeze out a smile to greet the prince and his wife.


    But before he opened his mouth, a woman dressed as a girl carrying a package ran in.


    Her face was full of anger and she flung the parcel on the table.


    She pointed to Lu Guanshi angrily: "what kind of clothes do you sell for butterfly dance? After our young lady wore your clothes, she had a rash on her body, and now she can''t get out of the door!"


    Lu Guanshi was stunned. Now the princess of Lin''an is here. He was determined to send some clothes to Princess Lin''an to make a reputation for himself, but he can''t be wronged by this girl.


    His face was flat and he said in a righteous way: "it''s nonsense! There is absolutely no problem with our butterfly clothes! Isn''t your lady allergic? We can''t smear everything on our butterfly dance


    The girl retorted: "our young lady has never been allergic, how to wear your clothes on the allergy?"


    The princess of Lin''an, who was standing on one side and still, caressed her forehead gracefully when she saw the girl coming out. Isn''t this a shadow person?


    This was the person she had specially selected to take care of the film.


    "What''s the matter?" the prince asked


    The girl seemed to see the Yamen servants at the moment and immediately cried, "the Lord wants to make decisions for us. Our young lady has bought the clothes for butterfly dance. She hasn''t worn them for a few days. Now she has a red rash on her body. She asked the doctor to see it. The doctor said that this is chronic poisoning. Poor lady!"


    Lu Guanshi quickly argued: "don''t talk nonsense. There is absolutely no problem with our butterfly dancing clothes."


    The voice fell, and a young woman came in.


    As soon as she came in, she smashed the package in her hand on Lu Guanshi.


    She rolled up her sleeve to reveal her arm, which was covered with red dots.


    "In vain, my husband pooled money to buy clothes for your butterfly dance! You see, I''ve only been wearing it for three days. I''ve had a red rash on my hands and body. Can you wear this dress? "


    As if it was an appointment, several more women came in, and they were all facing the same situation.


    "That''s it! I have the same situation, itching to death! "


    These women were so unreasonable that they threw their clothes on Lu Guanshi.


    They were so excited that they even ran to the door and said to the onlookers, "listen to me clearly. The clothes of butterfly dance are poisonous and can''t be worn. We have a red rash on our bodies!"


    The crowd was suddenly excited. No wonder butterfly dance wanted to frame Yin Shu. It turned out that their clothes were poisonous!


    If a person wears their clothes and has a rash, maybe it''s their own problem, but so many people have a rash when they wear their clothes, that''s their problem!


    Lu Guanshi wanted to explain, but he couldn''t explain it for a while.


    These clothes are really from their butterfly dance, which was withdrawn by 89% before, but now it is wearing on them


    Lin''an princess looked at coldly, and the prince''s mansion Yin raised his hand: "everyone is quiet. Since you want to know whether there is poison, check it out."


    Several yamen soldiers came forward and found that the clothes were really poisonous.


    Lu Guanshi was pale and could not stand. He said in a hurry: "no, it won''t. our clothes are OK."


    Fu Yin said in a cold voice: "there are evidence and evidence. Come and take him away!"


    Lu Guanshi cried out injustice, but he couldn''t get rid of his injustice. He had to be dragged down by the Yamen.


    However, Princess Lin''an said at this time: "the butterfly dance has been sealed up. Keeping this harmful thing will only harm more people!"Lu Guanshi was taken to the door. Hearing this, he knelt down in a hurry: "no, it has nothing to do with the butterfly dance. Those clothes are me. I accidentally sprinkled powder on them. I think it''s OK. The other clothes are OK. I don''t believe you can test them. Really, there are only these. These are my carelessness..."


    If the butterfly dance is seized, the master will certainly ignore him.


    The prince ordered people to check the clothes one by one and found that there was no problem. Princess Lin''an didn''t say anything more.


    Wang Fu Yin was relieved and ordered again, "take him down and interrogate him severely."


    Lu Guanshi was immediately detained by the Yamen.


    Princess Lin''an''s face got better and left with her servants.


    Wang Fu Yin was completely relieved. Today''s affairs have been solved successfully.


    After that day, the clothes of butterfly dance were poisonous. This rumor spread all over the capital.


    Back garden of Lin''an palace.


    The sun is warm, the breeze is caressing, and the fragrance is floating.


    By the pool sat a middle-aged man in a blue robe, sitting with his eyes closed, fishing with a fishing rod in his hand.


    After su Ying was brought by the servant girl, she looked at his back from afar, with a faint smile on her lips. She waved away the girl and crept towards him.


    Before she came near, the man who had closed his eyes suddenly opened his eyes, and a smile appeared on his slightly serious face: "girl, how can I come to see this old man today?"


    Su Ying sits down next to the man with a smile and raises her face slightly. The golden sunlight falls on her white face, showing a bright appearance.


    "It must be very lonely to think of Godfather fishing alone."


    The man fishing is the old king Lin''an.


    Seeing Su Ying''s playful appearance, he burst into laughter, and the wrinkles around his eyes widened a lot: "you ghost girl, only when Yin Shu has an accident can you come to me. If it is not for this reason, I''m afraid I will forget my godfather."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 107

    King Lin''an is the last brother of Ming Dynasty.


    He ignored the government and liked idle clouds and wild cranes. He was a famous idle king.


    He and the princess of Lin''an were in love with each other and had a very good relationship. Even now, there is no concubine in the palace.


    But although they have good feelings, their children are very difficult.


    They used to have a daughter, but died young, so they have been very lonely.


    Because of a coincidence, Su Ying saved the king of Lin''an.


    And because Su Ying was very similar to their daughter who died young, and he was in love with them, so King Lin''an took Su Ying and sat down as his daughter.


    Originally, Su Ying a boudoir daughter, and how can Yin Shu to push this level?


    It is because of the mountain of King Lin''an behind Yin Shu and such a solid background that Su Ying can create her business kingdom without worries.


    It can be said that without king Lin''an, there would be no chanting Shu now.


    After Yin Shu became strong, Su Ying wanted to give him some shares in order to thank Lin''an king.


    Unexpectedly, Lin''an Wang refused: "silly girl, as long as you are healthy and happy, it''s not for money to help you, it''s just..."


    "I know, just because I am cute, Godfather and godmother like me." Su Ying smiles and grabs the words.


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Lin''an Wang Shuanglang''s laughter now still reverberates in the ear, Su Ying can''t help but move in the heart.


    At this time -


    Su Ying looked at Lin''an Wang, the corners of her lips could not help rising, and her face was a little bit more delicate: "Ying''er came here to thank you for helping me so much."


    "You''re our only daughter. Who don''t you help?" Lin''an Wang Lang said with a smile, "when your godmother hears that others are going to bully you, she is too anxious. She couldn''t have done it if it wasn''t for you. "


    "I knew that Godfather and godmother were the best for me!" Su Ying thought of Zhao Guanshi saying that Princess Lin''an helped her. Her eyes bent and she laughed.


    At this time, she was as innocent as a girl.


    Only in front of the people close to her will she remove all her disguises.


    When King Lin''an talked about this matter, he was still angry: "if they dare to embarrass you again, godfather will never forgive them! By the way, did you see your godmother just now


    "Yes, the shadow brought a new dress to the godmother." Su Ying thought of Princess Lin''an''s joyful appearance and chuckled: "but ganniang is a little tired, and she has gone to rest."


    Lin''an Wang looked at the girl in front of him. He could not help sighing: "these days, your godmother and I are still thinking about giving you a wedding gift. I don''t know if you will have time to accompany us after you get married."


    Su Ying lip smile immediately frozen, looking at Lin''an Wang Cixiang''s face: "godfather, do not need to prepare."


    "Oh?" Lin''an Wang looked at her with a smile on his face, "does the shadow have a fancy to what kind of treasure Lin''an palace is?"


    Su Ying looked at the sparkling pool and shook her head: "because the marriage between my daughter and the king of Huai will be cancelled soon. This time, the shadow will not marry. "


    "Why?" King Lin''an was neither surprised nor angry. Instead, his eyes were bright and he looked at Su Ying with eight trigrams.


    Su Ying slightly pursed her lips, thinking of the man who was trying to get rid of her marriage by all means, she resented: "because we can''t see each other well."


    "Why don''t you like it? Talk to godfather?" Lin''an Wang rarely looked at Su Ying and showed such a look, and his heart became more and more curious.


    Su Ying can''t help but stare at Lin''an Wang, this kind of thing he unexpectedly all thoroughly inquires into? She''s a daughter''s family. Would she be shy?


    "Godfather must ask?" Su Ying looks at him speechless.


    "Talk about it. It''s idle." The eyes of King Lin''an are shining with eight trigrams.


    If we can see that the king of Lin''an, who is formal and formal before him, is so gossipy, I don''t know if he will break his chin.


    Su Ying sighed: "godfather, where do you think his highness is worth marrying?"


    Lin''an wangdun was asked by Su Ying.


    He touched his chin and pondered a little.


    Where is it worth marrying?


    In fact, the two of them were made in heaven.


    It is not ordinary years in-depth simple, rarely appear in front of people.


    But king Lin''an knew that the night before was not white, but a shallow water tour. When the time was right, he would turn into a dragon when he met the storm.


    Shadow is a rare woman in the world. If you look at the world, you can only be worthy of her.


    Of course, in his heart, it is still the most important thing for him to do his own daughter.


    If Yinger really doesn''t like feibai and wants to break the engagement with him, he feels sorry, but he will help.


    King Lin''an patted the dust on his body, stood up and said to Su Ying, "come on, come here and play some chess with me. The Gobang you told me last time is really interesting."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "good."King Lin''an didn''t like government, but he was proficient in miscellaneous learning. He is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting. He also loves to raise some flowers and plants. What he is most infatuated with is chess, which is similar to the master of understanding.


    In order to play chess with Su Ying, Lin''an Wang personally went to his room and took out his treasures.


    The chessboard is made of a whole piece of crystal clear jade, with clear color, warm tentacles and no defects.


    The chess pieces are also made of black jade and white jade. Each piece is full and warm. These rare treasures are invaluable.


    King Lin''an would not take it out at all in weekdays. He always kept these things well and refused to let others touch them easily.


    Su Ying holds a black spot to fall, looks at the opposite godfather, the eyeground flashed a smile.


    When burning glass before, she ordered people to use transparent glass to burn a pair of exquisite and beautiful chess tools. Chess maniacs like Godfather must like this gift very much.


    But don''t tell him now, and give him a surprise when he is over his birthday.


    The night is not a white door, see is such a scene.


    In the pavilion, Wang Zheng of Lin''an looks at the chessboard with locked eyebrows.


    Opposite him sat a woman with a smile and a graceful posture.


    She is his fiancee, Su Ying.


    The night is not white.


    King Lin''an is the only younger brother of his father. He is very popular. But he has a strange character. He doesn''t like strangers. But now


    Su Ying sits opposite to King Lin''an, calmly holding a piece on the chessboard, with a curve at the corner of his lips, and a sly smile on his eyes.


    This chess game, Lin''an Wang suddenly laughed and scolded: "you are a bad girl, you lead me into the trap step by step! There''s you. "


    "Let''s admit, who let Godfather be absent-minded." Su Ying chuckles and sips the tea.


    Night is not white, looking at two people, flashed a strange complex look in the heart.


    Su Ying suddenly noticed something and couldn''t help raising her head.


    Then she put on a pair of deep and quiet eyes.


    The night is not white and I don''t know when to stand behind the king of Lin''an!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 108

    The smile on Su Ying''s face suddenly froze.


    Lin''an Wang noticed Su Ying''s abnormality, turned around along her sight, and called in surprise: "not white?"


    Night is not white on the front ceremony: "uncle."


    Night is not white to see a chessboard, eyebrow micro Cu.


    They didn''t play go.


    However, he didn''t care about it. He just took a look at Su Ying. A slight sarcastic arc appeared in the corner of his mouth


    I didn''t expect that the girl had such a wide range of ways that even her uncle, who had always been estranged, had a close relationship with her.


    Su Ying has never had anything elegant and dignified in front of him.


    With a faint smile and a slight irony in the corner of her eyes, she said, "no matter how capable you are, you can''t compare with your highness, the name of the ghost king can''t be used by everyone."


    Ye Fei''s eyes were cold, and glanced at her: "Miss Su Er, don''t worry, this name will also have your share."


    "No, I''m afraid it''s no good for me." She believed that the engagement would be terminated soon!


    "Miss Su Er is such a glib person that I really can''t enjoy it."


    Su Ying see night is not white once, the impression of him is worse, she coldly on his line of sight.


    Two people''s line of sight hand in hand, the fire crackles, along the way with lightning.


    King Lin''an looked at the two people who were tit for tat.


    Su Ying is a clever and intelligent woman. She is very polite. He had never seen her so hot before.


    Night is not white, cold, always disdain to fight with a woman.


    But now the two have just met, and they''ve been fired like this?


    However, it''s not that the enemies don''t raise their heads. Who says that the two children have no predestination?


    He looks good.


    At least, their expressions are much more vivid than their mutual respect.


    Lin''an, my eyes are smiling.


    However, too much noise also hurt feelings, so -


    "well, you two, how to quarrel as soon as you meet, which makes me headache!"


    Lin''an king made a voice in time to stop the two people from fighting: "non white, you sit down."


    Night Fei Bai sat on the stone bench beside him and looked at King Lin''an and said, "uncle, I have something to discuss with you."


    Then he also glanced at Su Ying, indicating that Su Luo, such as idle people, should avoid.


    Su Ying is also a sensible person, lightly looked at the night is not white.


    She stood up and saluted King Lin''an: "Lord, Yinger has left first, and will visit again another day."


    In the presence of outsiders, she never called Lin''an Wang Godfather.


    The king of Lin''an nodded and ordered a sentence: "be careful on the way."


    Su Ying returned with a smile, turned to leave, and did not see the night is not white.


    Su Ying just left, Lin''an Wang began to pack the chessboard quickly.


    Ye feibai knows that Lin''an Wang always likes playing chess. There is only one reason for him to do so. He doesn''t want him to touch this chess board!


    Night is not white, at this time a little internal injury, just thought Su Ying was an outsider.


    Want to come in the heart of King Lin''an, he is this outsider!


    Night is not white and heavy to take back the line of sight, straight to the point: "uncle, this time Yin Shu can be safe and sound, is it your handwriting?"


    Yefei said it in a declarative tone, and it was obvious that he had proved it.


    The king of Lin''an didn''t give up: "it''s just collecting money to relieve disasters. What''s the matter?"


    "Uncle, since you know that you are closely related to Yin Shu, can you tell your nephew who is the master behind Yin Shu?"


    These days, night is not white, no matter how to check, can not find peony mask girl.


    The cunning fox girl seemed to disappear suddenly.


    Looking at the exquisite peony mask, the night is not white, but suddenly a flash of light.


    He had been misled by himself and forgot the most favorable clue.


    He followed the mask to search, and his intelligence network quickly found the person who made the mask - it was a blacksmith under the name of Yin Shu.


    Ye feibai immediately found him, but the blacksmith could not help but said what he had ordered to do. He did not know who had done it.


    In this way, the hard to find line broke again.


    Night is not white at the moment and found Yin Shu every dress embroidered with a peony.


    He thought that the peony mask girl might have something to do with Yin Shu.


    Can Yin Shu behind the head is like a mystery, has been unable to find out the clue.


    Ye feibai was so upset that he sent people to stare at Yin Shu all the time. When Yin Shu and butterfly dance were fighting, they unexpectedly found that there was a trace of Princess Lin''an''s hand. Then he found out that King Lin''an and Yin Shu were closely related.


    He came to find King Lin''an with hope.


    King Lin''an looked at the night without a white look.


    Night is not white, this boy Is it the shadow that he is looking for?King Lin''an''s eyes flashed a strange light, but the appearance seems to have no intention to ask: "what do you ask this to do?"


    Ye feibai lowered his head and took out his peony mask from his arms and put it in front of King Lin''an: "uncle, do you know who is the owner of this mask?"


    King Lin''an looked at the direction of Su Ying''s departure, and then looked at the mask. He coughed softly to cover up his surprise: "what do you want her to do?"


    Hearing this, ye feibai was more convinced that he knew the masked girl. His cold eyes flashed a touch of tenderness: "I want to marry her."


    Lin''an Wang was stunned, and then he began to laugh. The night was not white and inexplicable.


    King Lin''an thought of yefeibai''s confrontation with Su Ying, and Ying''er''s proposal that he was about to retire from his marriage with feibai, made him feel more and more amused.


    He looked back and forth with laughter, and even tears fell out: "ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    "Is it ridiculous?" The night''s brows are not white.


    Lin''an Wang Su to the temperament of casual, informal details, and has never played cards according to common sense.


    Night is not white, looking at his appearance at this time, the sword eyebrow micro Cu.


    Lin''an Wang finally stopped laughing and wiped the corners of his eyes with his sleeve.


    He looked at the night and asked, "aren''t you going to get engaged? How could you ask other girls? "


    Night feibai thought of Su Ying who had just left, and frowned more tightly: "as soon as the three-month period came, feibai asked his father to withdraw the marriage, so feibai didn''t carry the engagement."


    There were three black lines on King Lin''an''s forehead.


    This idiot!


    He took a deep breath and took a silent look at the mask in Yefei''s white hand. He is 100% sure that this is definitely the mask of the shadow.


    These two people are really


    Seeing that the night was not white, the king of Lin''an was determined to leave the marriage. For a time, his face was complicated


    This fool, thinking of looking for a masked girl, couldn''t see the shadow at all. He insisted on breaking the engagement with Ying''er, but how could he know that the masked girl he was looking for was a shadow.


    Naturally, in order to see a good play, the king of Lin''an would not tear down Su Yingtai.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 109

    He was looking forward to the sad look of the silly boy.


    Therefore, the king of Lin''an weighed his chin and half narrowed his eyes. The old God was there, without any intention to reveal.


    Ye Fei Bai sees Lin''an Wang so, calm voice took silk entreaty: "uncle, nephew really likes that girl, can you tell one or two?"


    King Lin''an also knows that night is not white. He has always been arrogant. Since he has said such a thing today


    Well, old people are easy to be soft hearted.


    Lin''an Wang looked at the direction of Su Ying''s departure, and said: "not white, or marry the shadow girl!"


    So you''ll marry your masked girl.


    Night is not white to follow Lin''an Wang''s eyes to look at the past, looking at the petite moving back, there is a faint ripple in the heart.


    But he said firmly: "Miss Su Er is really good. She is a good girl, but it''s a pity I already have someone in my heart. In my heart, no one can compare with a masked girl. "


    This silly boy King Lin''an laughed secretly, but he did not point it out.


    He is a nephew who has never eaten anything shriveled. If he knew that Su Ying was the masked girl he wanted to be, how regretful he would be. It was wonderful to think about it.


    Lin''an Wang Jian never told the truth, patted his shoulder: "not white, everything can not be forced."


    "I only know that fate is predestined! I hope my uncle will tell her where she is


    King Lin''an thought for a long time, but he was in a dilemma: "it''s not that uncle doesn''t help you. In fact, he doesn''t know. The mask was made by Yin Shu, but the girl was not the one who sang Shu. Although she was given a mask because of one face, I haven''t seen her since. "


    Lin''an Wang said with regret, as if it was true: "speaking of this girl is really..."


    The night is not white. At the moment, there is a look of surprise floating in his eyes: "Uncle means that you have seen this girl. Would you please tell me what the girl looks like, and can someone copy this girl''s face? "


    King Lin''an is biting his tongue.


    Copy, copy a fart? Didn''t you see it just now?


    Lin''an Wang coughed twice: "speaking of it, the girl has a dark face, and her facial features are plain. But I really can''t remember the one-sided relationship."


    Lin''an Wang coughed twice again: "it''s not white. It''s not so reliable to fall in love at first sight..."


    The night is not white to think of that pair of clear eyes, lip corner rare hidden a light smile: "no matter what she looks like, is the love of Fei Bai this life!"


    Facing this stubborn nephew, Lin''an Wang did not know whether he was angry or helpless.


    However, since he did not turn back after hitting the south wall, he continued to do so.


    So the king of Lin''an, who was a gossip, shook his head slowly: "the girl''s whereabouts are mysterious. I don''t know when I will see her. You are looking for the wrong person."


    Although the king of Lin''an sighed with regret, how could he really believe him?


    He could see that his uncle really didn''t want to tell him.


    In this case, he sent people to stay in Lin''an palace day and night to wait for a rabbit. He doesn''t believe it. The masked girl will never come!


    Ye feibai took the peony mask into his arms and said to King Lin''an, "uncle, if there is any news about her, please be sure to inform feibai."


    The king of Lin''an nodded and left in vain.


    King Lin''an looked at the back of the night, weighing his chin, and couldn''t help laughing.


    I don''t know if this fool can find Su Fu Do you want a little hint?


    For fear that the world would not be chaotic, King Lin''an leaned his head to think about it, and then raised his hand and ordered, "somebody, go and call the boy Ouyang."


    Ouyang that boy, naturally is the night is not white hair small Ouyang Liuyun.


    Su Fu, lotus garden.


    "Miss, the moon tower is coming." When Su Zhengying comes in, she sees red shadow at the window.


    The moonlight shone softly on her face, making her white face even softer.


    Su Ying heard the voice turn his head, see red wave standing behind him, holding a letter sealed with red mud.


    She reached for it, took out the letter, and a touch of joy flashed across her face.


    News from Su Rong!


    This is the brother she has been looking for since she wore it. Everyone said that he had died early, but Su Ying never believed it and looked for it secretly.


    Now, jade Niang, the procuress of mingyuelou, writes to her. A man with a face similar to her appears in mingyuelou. Su Ying unconsciously grasps the letter in her hand.


    If you find your brother, you may be able to solve the mystery of that year''s events, and you can also know who is always hiding in the dark waiting for her.


    Su Ying put the letter in his hand on the candle, looking at the burning flame, flashing a light in his eyes.


    Whether the news is accurate or not, she must go to see it at once.Su Ying takes out the new peony mask from the dark Pavilion in the room.


    This period of time night is not too tight, she has not used this identity to go out for a long time.


    Night feibai seems to have stopped some time recently. I hope I don''t meet him again this time.


    Su Ying put on the strength of easy to move clothes, face with a delicate peony mask.


    The metal mask flashed a touch of enchantment in the moonlight.


    Her body flash, straight toward the direction of the moon tower, agile body quickly disappeared in the night sky.


    The night is as cool as water, the streets are quiet, and the surroundings are silent.


    I heard the wind whistling past my ears.


    Su Ying is anxious to verify Su Rong''s identity, and does not find that a pair of eyes hidden in the dark, with a color of joy.


    The moon tower is in front of you. The brothel at night is more and more lively than that in the daytime. The lights are dim and the gorgeous lights reflect the sky.


    Su Ying turned her direction and stepped lightly. She flew to a remote room on the west side of the second floor. The window of the room was open. This was the door Yuniang left for her every time she came.


    Her petite and light body jumped into the door.


    Jade Niang knows she comes back, already waited in the room: "master son, you come."


    Su Ying nodded: "where are the people?"


    Jade Niang gently a smile to open a way: "sit in the hall below, master son follows jade Niang to come."


    Mingyue tower is the first brothel in the capital. There are many men with status. Now the hall is very busy. A group of dandies clapped and applauded for the girls on the stage.


    Jade Niang leads Su Ying to a secret corner on the first floor. From here, you can clearly see the scene outside, but it is not easy for people outside to see her.


    Su Ying looks out from here and sees that men and women in the hall are flirting and drinking.


    She followed the direction of Yu Niang''s fingers and found that in this noisy area, a man sat alone at a table with no woman around.


    Su Ying couldn''t help looking at it more.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 110

    The man''s eyes were indifferent, with a stream of water like elegance, long bangs covered his eyes, only exposed the tip of Phoenix eyes, giving people a sense of mystery.


    I don''t know if he feels something. The man looks up and looks at him. Su Yingming knows that he can''t find himself, or subconsciously takes a step back and hides himself better.


    But just a glance, Su Ying found that the man and himself do look a bit similar, between the eyebrows is really a bit similar.


    Jade Niang stands beside Su Ying, can''t help but add: "master son, jade Niang just sent a girl to pour tea on him intentionally, that girl said, saw a crescent shaped mark on his chest."


    Similar to his own appearance, and with a crescent shaped mark, this man is Su Rong''s grasp has been five points.


    I don''t know if it''s the memory of the body itself. Su Ying only feels that there is a warm current flowing through her heart. Maybe this person is really his brother.


    "Go and bring him up." If you want to know whether it''s true or not, you need to try to find out.


    Su Ying''s voice just fell, the hall door suddenly noisy, a group of people rushed in fiercely, surrounded all the people.


    Su Ying looked at the man at the head, his face changed.


    The night is not white. Why is he here?! He''s really haunting!


    The night is not white to stand straight at the door, he is dressed in a black, the whole looks more and more cold and solemn.


    His eyes slightly closed, eyebrows slightly picked, lips tightly pursed, a pair of dark as midnight eyes, people can not help fighting cold war.


    Ouyang Liuyun stood by his side with a jade bone fan in his hand. The fan was slightly shaken and looked careless.


    Ling Feng stood half a step behind Yefei''s body and said coldly to the whole hall: "all people are not allowed to leave. The Lord has received a secret report. You hide assassins here!"


    Night is not white, sharp eyes swept a circle, swept over the corner where Su Ying stood upstairs and did not stop.


    Su Ying held a breath and stuck it on the wall.


    Yu Niang had already stepped out of the shadow when the night was not white. She shook the fragrant fan and welcomed her up with a sigh: "Lord, we are open to business in the moon tower. How can there be assassins here..."


    Ye feibai smelled the strong fragrance of Yuniang, frowned tightly, and subconsciously kept some distance from her: "get out! Search for this king


    Night is not white thin lips tightly closed, hidden in the broad sleeve robe of the hand slightly clenched.


    He thought of the smart woman with a mask. He felt a faint excitement in his heart. This cunning fox actually hid here this time.


    Good, dig three feet, and dig her out!


    Night is not white order, Ling Feng with that group of people will be scared to panic guests and girls one by one search.


    Su Ying is hidden in the corner, the teeth that hate in the heart itch, the night is not white, there is no movement?


    Didn''t he give up?


    Didn''t it stop?


    Why did he come out as soon as she made a move?


    Damn it, he won''t never give up?!


    Nima, it''s easy to cause other people''s troubles. Do you know!


    Su Ying was depressed and almost beat her feet on her chest.


    The situation is very obvious,


    yefeibai is waiting for her to come out by herself,!


    Trying to catch her? It''s not that easy!


    Su Ying made up her mind and took a deep breath. The cat flashed out.


    The target of the search is very clear, a woman with a mask.


    But they did not find the woman in the hall.


    The night is not as white as an eagle''s eyes sweeping every movement of the people in the hall.


    Ouyang Liuyun stood aside, with a trace of romantic in the corner of his lips: "non white, are you sure the person you are looking for is here?"


    Night is not white to stare at Ouyang Liuyun, thin lips pursed into a straight line, handsome Yan lengli, cold eyes.


    He''s sure she''s around here.


    He has sent someone to surround the whole brothel. This time, it is difficult for her to fly!


    Night is not white, suddenly feel a flash in front of his eyes, a shadow flashed in front of him, the metal mask in the light quickly flashed a shine.


    He fixed his eyes, and saw a black back into the background!


    Her movements were swift, but how could she escape the night''s non white eyes.


    The night is not white, thin and cold lips are slightly raised.


    Want to slip under his eyelids? over my dead body!


    The night is not white, the dark eyes flash a little, lift foot stride toward the direction of backstage.


    The closer he was to the backstage, the slower his pace was, and his face was so heavy that he could wring out of the water.


    No one noticed that his hand, hidden under his sleeve, pinched it secretly.


    Wise and calm as the night is not white, there are also nervous moments.


    Jade Niang of course also knew that Su Ying had just entered the backstage. Seeing that the night was not white, she walked towards the backstage, and her eyes flashed a touch of urgency.Before she could think deeply, she turned around and met her.


    Night is not white, see backstage curtain in front of you, eyes dark light floating.


    Before he went in, Yu Niang''s heavily made-up face suddenly appeared in front of him.


    Ye feibai looks at Yu Niang with cold eyes and trembles in her heart.


    As soon as Yu Niang thought of the people hiding in the backstage, she forced herself to smile and said, "Lord, this is the place for girls to change clothes. I''m afraid it''s inconvenient for you to go in like this..."


    "Get out of here." The night is not white, and the voice is steady without any ups and downs, but it is with the cold and murderous spirit of hell.


    Jade Niang looked at his eyes, her teeth trembled, but she continued to say: "Lord, this..."


    Ye feibai looks at Yu Niang''s eyes more and more gloomy, as if to put people in an ice cellar.


    There was no trace of temperature in his voice: "go away!"


    Jade Niang Shan Shan''s smile, moved to the side a few steps.


    If she tries to block it again, it will arouse suspicion.


    The time she put off just now should be enough.


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t Miss Yu Niang''s glance at the backstage, and the worry flashed by.


    The corners of his mouth rose slightly, and his eyes were more interested.


    Night is not white, a curtain will be lifted, in the eyes is the potential in the fierce.


    He looked in.


    That day in the freezing face, in this moment suddenly appeared a crack.


    His hands, stiff in the air.


    He clearly saw her backstage, but


    Several girls in the backstage screamed in panic.


    Night is not white believe, he strides in, pull these girls, one by one look at the past, and finally determine that there is no one he is looking for.


    He has a pair of black eyes like ink, hidden in the fire, as if to be violent.


    Ouyang Liuyun naturally saw the situation inside.


    While shaking his fan, he said, "how fast the little wildcat is running!"


    The night is not a cold glance at Ouyang cloud, Ouyang cloud only for not see.


    Jade Niang secretly breathed a sigh of relief. The master runs really fast.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 111

    All the people, including the night is not white, they did not expect, Su Ying is at the front desk at the moment!


    At this time, she was wearing a dancer''s dress, holding a long yarn in her hand and dancing with the dancer on the stage.


    Who would have thought of such boldness?


    The music on the stage has long been startled by the beautiful dance.


    The dancers on the stage have outstanding styles, such as black hair on their backs, and their faces are covered with a thin veil, so that people can''t spy on their faces, only showing a pair of charming and delicate eyes.


    This is even more itchy.


    With the music of orchestral music, the dancers dance their waist and fly over the lights.


    Delicate hands, willow like waist, people can''t catch sight of it.


    The dancer''s body began to rotate, if the moonlight in the water, Ying Ying smile, looking back, if brilliant stars.


    The music sounds more beautiful and the dance moves more and more affectionate


    Su Ying mingles with the dancers and makes gentle movements, but her eyes are constantly looking at the stage, and her eyes are hidden in her vigilance.


    As soon as ye feibai entered the backstage, the previous girls did not panic any more. They tidied up their clothes and stood on one side in a proper way.


    Yefei''s white ring looked at the whole backstage and put her eyes on the several half person high wardrobes.


    He looked up.


    Ling Feng steps forward quickly and opens the wardrobe in the background one by one.


    But there was nothing in the cupboard except clothes.


    Night is not a flash of white eyes.


    Sure enough - that girl is like a fox. How can she wait for him to catch her in the background?


    Night is not white, quickly step out of the backstage, tall figure standing in the door, eyes slowly swept through any corner of the hall.


    Outside has been surrounded by his people, that girl even if the wings are difficult to fly, so, now she is absolutely inside.


    At the thought of being so close to the masked girl, the night''s heart beats fiercely.


    The dance on the stage is over. There are thunderous applause on the stage, and the dancers get off the stage in order.


    Night is not white cold eyes look around, at this time, his eyes can not help but look to the dancers.


    Su Ying is mixing in the middle of this group of dancers. Seeing that the night is not white, she can''t help but feel a little uneasy, but fortunately he has no other action.


    After stepping down, she disappeared.


    "Search, lead people to search carefully, inch by inch!" Night is not white cold voice, cold face, like from the hell of the killing God, the whole body is filled with Teng murderous gas!


    Ling Feng should sound, again with people shuttle in the crowd, a search in the past.


    Ouyang Liuyun has found himself a comfortable place to sit down and watch the performance on the stage with great interest.


    Night is not cold to see everyone under the stage, as well as the exit place.


    His eyes were focused on the woman, but he did not notice that there was a young man in the middle of the crowd, whose eyes were as bright as stars.


    Su Ying see Ling Feng with people to search, and then look at their men''s clothes, lips light hook.


    Night is not white, this time to see how you still find me!


    Su Ying is proud, suddenly something is thrown into his arms.


    She looked down and saw that it was a bright peony.


    The girl on the stage threw a wink at her and said with a soft smile, "congratulations to this young master. We can have a night talk with our flower leader by candlelight and spend the night together."


    People around her or envious eyes focus on Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s eyes showed a surprised look.


    It turns out that the girl on the stage was throwing a peony. If a lucky young man received the peony, he would get some rewards, such as having a drink with the Huakui, or ordering a girl to play a song.


    In a word, the idea of this entertainment program was provided by Su Ying.


    She hates very much at the moment. Is there any mistake? She is avoiding the pursuit now, OK?


    Throwing flowers at her openly, she became the focus of the public -- Su Ying''s body was stiff, and her lips violently pulled out!


    Night is not white openly with people out to search assassin, but to find her Su Ying!


    The girl didn''t throw it anywhere else, but she threw it to her. Didn''t it expose her?


    Seeing the scene, Yu Niang''s face did not change. She glared at the girl with an innocent smile on the stage.


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes are toward Su Ying.


    Su Ying only felt a strong gaze toward her, her heart beat faster two beats.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes micro MI, eyes with a touch of inquiry, there is a trace of doubt.


    Su Ying lowered her head calmly and did not let herself show any flaws.


    Around all of a sudden quiet down, because the night is not white, is step by step toward the Su Ying.


    With his clear footstep sound getting closer and closer, Su Ying only felt her heart pounding, fiercely like playing a drum.At this time, Yu Niang looked anxious and tightened her handkerchief.


    Ouyang Liuyun glanced at her with a smile in his eyes.


    Su Ying just wanted to get up, the night is not white, cold voice from the top of his head severely hit: "lift up the head."


    Su Ying bit the corners of her lips, and her eyes flashed a sneer of irony. When she was a fool, did she still raise her head to show him?


    Night is not white, looking down at the head, the heart has seven points to grasp.


    But do not want to, Su Ying in the hands of peony suddenly she threw out, toward the night non white brain hard hit!


    The distance between them is very close, and the mask is fierce.


    If it''s another mask, it''s just the peony mask. It''s the treasure of my heart!


    Night is not white subconsciously with the hand to the mask to grasp!


    In this space!


    Su Ying''s whole body jumped up. Before everyone could react, she pulled the red silk in the air, half covered her face behind the red silk, and swayed out with her strength.


    But it is a moment, when floating through the window, the red silk slowly swings back, but there is no shadow above.


    Looking at the red silk slowly floating, a cold light flashed in the eyes of night non white, and the corner of his mouth slowly drew up a chill.


    I still want to escape! Good, good!


    Su Ying by red silk from the night is not white escape, she thought a little, smart body quickly jumped up, hidden in an attic.


    She took a gentle breath.


    This night is not white, is really haunting, but she came out to activities, business has not been done before he was staring at.


    Su Ying was just about to close the window when a loud noise came from behind.


    The door of the room was suddenly pushed open, to be exact, it should have been kicked in.


    Su Ying didn''t react, just felt that there was a sharp breath towards her.


    A shadow action, fast lightning, appeared behind her like a ghost.


    Su Ying''s body is stiff, almost unable to dodge.


    Night feibai holds Su Ying in his arms. His iron like arms tightly encircle her in his arms. His deep eyes become more and more dark, with faint complacency.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 112

    He sniffed the faint fragrance on her hair: "this time, where are you going?"


    Su Ying''s heart sank and wanted to break free, but the night was not white.


    Su Ying''s Kung Fu is not as good as ye feibai. She is a little disheartened and stares fiercely at ye feibai.


    Fortunately, in addition to the mask, Su Ying early in the face covered with a gauze.


    Otherwise, her face will be seen by night!


    Night is not white contentedly stir up the corner of the mouth, Phoenix eyes such as lazy civet cat.


    He raised his slender hand, pressed it on her veil and gently rubbed it with his thumb: "this time, I will never let you run away. I want to see what you look like, you little wild cat


    Su Ying breathes a stagnation, a flash of tension in his eyes, and tries to break free.


    In the tense atmosphere, an ambiguous and frivolous voice suddenly sounded: "non white, this little wild cat or send people around it, you can''t see it!"


    Su Ying looks along the voice.


    Ouyang Liuyun is leaning on the door, his eyes are slightly narrowed, and his lips are suffused with a trace of playful smile.


    His slender fingers played with his jade bone fan, looking like watching a play.


    Night is not white, eyes turn cold, turn a head to look at him: "roll!"


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at the extremely cold look of yefeibai, and turned his lips: "don''t take it lightly for a while. I''ve tried to persuade you. In order not to run away, but also let me accompany you toss


    Ouyang Liuyun ran fast and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Su Ying''s forehead can not help but emerge three black lines.


    It seems that Ouyang Liuyun listened to ye feibai very much. Last time, Ouyang Liuyun also brought people to rescue yefeibai.


    Su Ying now connects the cause and effect in his heart, but he is more and more sure that night is not white, is the head of the dark Pavilion, the ghost childe.


    She can''t bear this terrible man.


    If she could, she would like to have nothing to do with him all her life.


    Yefeibai silk was not affected by Ouyang Liuyun. He stroked the edge of the veil with his hand slightly and saw that he was about to tear the veil off.


    Su was worried. In terms of force, she can''t fight all night. Is it true that she should be seen by him this time?


    At this time, Su Ying regretted that her intestines were green. If I had known, she would not have acted with her face on. Otherwise, it would have been OK to change a mask. It''s really


    Now, the most important thing is to stop the night from being white.


    Su yingmeng pressed yefeibai''s slender fingers and slightly raised his eyebrows: "I advise you not to look at it. I''m afraid you will have nightmares."


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying''s bright eyes, did not believe it at all, and coldly hummed: "even if you are ugly like salt, I will fix you!"


    "Don''t care, do you?" The cunning in Su Ying''s eyes flashed by.


    Night Fei''s actions in white hands continue, Su Ying can''t stop it at all. He drives away the edge of the veil and slowly uncovers the mask. His eyes are full of expectation.


    When Su Ying''s whole face appears in front of the night non white face, the night is not white and can''t help but be stunned.


    This face is dark, as black as the bottom of the pot, only those eyes are bright as stars, slightly look at the head.


    Su Ying''s pride flashed in her eyes.


    She just took the opportunity to wipe the bottom ash on her face.


    Night Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and her lips curled up with a light radian: "ash at the bottom of the pot? You can do it! Come on, let me help you recover your true colors. "


    Su Ying was surprised and blurted out: "what do you want to do?"


    "Don''t do anything. Since the cat can''t wash his face, I can help you." Ye Fei Bai Ning looked at her and said slowly.


    I''m in a good mood at the moment.


    Can''t you be happy that the little wildcat he was thinking about finally fell into his hands?


    Su Ying''s heart is full of bitterness.


    If you let him see his true face, then If he recognizes her, he must not let her go.


    The three-month deadline will soon come, and she must not fail!


    Su Ying is worried. What can we do now?


    Night Fei white will su Ying half pull half embrace to get to the front of the basin, carrying a towel, stained with water to Su Ying face wipe.


    Su Ying is more anxious at this time.


    She gritted her teeth in secret.


    Hard hearted, her hands hard, fierce will night non white pull, night non white slightly partial head.


    Just then, he felt a dark shadow covering his face.


    Su Ying hands in his strong waist tight, will own lips on his lips.


    Soft lips, sweet breath, his mask girl, now even throw into arms!


    The night is not white one Leng, the whole face is unbelievable, the whole person is stunned, the heart beats violently.


    Su Ying gently sucked a mouthful on his lips. The night was not white. He only felt that there was an electric current from his lips. The whole person would be crisp.


    Su Ying gently pick eyebrows, eyes with a touch of provocation.There is a smile in Yefei''s white eyes, this bold little wildcat!


    Since he was greedy for a long time, he was not polite.


    His arms tightened and held her firmly in his arms.


    At the same time, the wet towel was thrown to the ground.


    Su Ying heart dark hate, it is a foot will trample on it.


    At this time, lured by the beauty trap, the night is not white wish to embed Su Ying into his body.


    He didn''t want to waste time. His hot tongue stuck into her open lips, pressed the back of her head, stirred her tongue wildly, licked every inch of her mouth, and enjoyed her sweet taste.


    His kiss became more and more domineering and touching, and she was almost out of breath.


    His hands on her back began to get irregular and swim up and down her body.


    Su Ying is a little depressed, she really wants to use the beauty trick.


    But the night is not white also too take the initiative, turn to the guest, and almost swallow her in!


    Su Ying''s eyes are half open, and she finds that this beautiful face is very close to her, and her eyes twinkle.


    She suddenly bent her knee and hit him hard at the softest part between his legs.


    A dull hum came as scheduled.


    Ye Fei''s eyes glared fiercely, with a thick rage in his eyes, and growled: "you damned woman!"


    She was suddenly so active that he thought she was


    Did not expect this woman to attack him in the same way, this shameless woman, this shameless rascal!


    And he was caught in the trap!


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying slightly successful eyes, hate teeth itching.


    Su Ying takes advantage of the night is not white heavy damage, quickly out of his control.


    She didn''t dare to stay any longer. As soon as she turned around, she ran to the window, opened the window and rushed out.


    Yefeibai has just found someone, and all his men have relaxed their guard.


    After landing, Su Ying found a breakthrough. She ran forward and ran hard.


    Now she really felt that this man was really!


    Hard to deal with!


    It''s too difficult!


    As long as she relaxes a little, she will be caught!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 113

    Ling Feng heard the movement of the upstairs, rushed to see the night is not white, black and white, face red and iron green It''s like a palette. It''s very complicated.


    "Not white, your face..." Why is it like the bottom ash of a pot? Ouyang Liuyun asked suspiciously.


    At this time, Lingfeng has arrived.


    In the eyes of night Fei Bai Wei MI, there is a dangerous cold light. He says one word at a time: "block up all the roads around and chase me!"


    He didn''t believe it. He set a trap and couldn''t catch her!


    How dare this woman treat her like this After catching her, she must be tortured so hard that she can''t get out of bed.


    "It''s not white. What''s the matter with your expression of desire and dissatisfaction? It''s said that the little wildcat can run, but you don''t believe it, ah... "


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at the banter of Yefei''s white face and looks him up and down. The meaning on his face is more obvious.


    "Seduced?"


    Ouyang Liuyun Feng eyes a squint, a pair of clear chest appearance, his face covered with a thick smile, smile is very happy.


    He has never seen a night of non white this look, it is really fun!


    Night is not white stare to Ouyang Liuyun, wish, strangle his neck, a word jumped out of the mouth: "roll!"


    Ouyang Liuyun shook the fan, his hair was light, and he sighed to himself: "I want to help, I really want to help, but if you really don''t need my help, I''ll roll away."


    At this moment, I would like to send this proton back home!


    Su Ying is like a rabbit at the moment, running fast.


    She didn''t dare to run back to Su''s house at this time. If she was found by night feibai, it would be over.


    She knew that she could not be careless at the moment.


    Because her opponent is too dangerous and powerful.


    Su Ying looked at a farmyard in front of her, and jumped in.


    She gasped and frowned slightly, wondering what she was going to do next?


    She glanced at the clothes hanging on the shelves in the courtyard, which should be worn by the old woman.


    As soon as her eyes lit up, an idea came to her mind.


    Su Ying looked around. There was no place to change clothes. She stepped forward, took the clothes on the shelf and packed them away.


    She jumped out of the yard and ran fast forward.


    Every time she passed a yard, big or small, she would jump in and out again.


    In this way, there will be more time to search and she will have more time to prepare.


    Su Ying ran several houses in a row, looking at a small yard in front of her, she jumped in with her clothes in her arms.


    Su Ying didn''t come out immediately this time, but knocked on the door with her clothes in her arms.


    The people inside heard the news and rushed out to open the door: "Miss?"


    Su Ying made a "Shhh" gesture at him and dodged in.


    This person''s name is a Yan, who is working in the Song Shu.


    He has a strong ability to do things, and his brain is very smart. No matter what he learns, Su Ying appreciates him very much.


    Su Ying immediately said, "close the door."


    A Yan a Leng, quickly shut the door, see Su Ying will be in the hands of the burden open, picking clothes.


    Su Ying looked at the clothes she had stolen in front of her, and her eyes flashed away.


    The night is not white, not to give up, in and out of several yards have not found Su Ying, the surface is a bit colder.


    Night is not white eye, see in front of another small yard, do not want to think, directly ordered people to knock on the door.


    A Yan opened the door and saw that the coming people were fierce, especially the beautiful man with a strong evil in his eyes.


    A look of panic appeared on a Yan''s face: "what are you going to do?"


    Ling Feng said in a deep voice: "have you seen any suspicious people around here?"


    A little panic on the rock surface, shook his head: "No."


    He frowned and looked at it strangely.


    "Go in and search." The night is not white and cold.


    A Yan quickly stopped: "Hey, what are you doing?"


    "Get out of my way. Do you dare to stop Huai Wang from doing things? Can you afford to let the assassin run away? "


    A Yan''s face changed and he retreated to one side in a panic: "please help yourself, I dare not stop you!"


    The night is not white, and strides forward rapidly.


    It''s empty all around. It''s clear at a glance.


    Yefeibai did not stop at night, but went straight to the inner room, where an old woman was leaning against the head of her bed.


    She was dressed in shabby clothes, and her gray hair was a little messy. She looked like she was just woken up when she was asleep.


    The old woman didn''t look up all the time, and coughed painfully.


    The night is not white ring looking at the room, always feel that there is something wrong.


    A Yan heard the sound of coughing. He walked a few steps and worried: "mother, are you ok? How are you getting up?"The old woman shook her head, her face was confused and confused, and her voice was hoarse: "my mother is OK But who are these people? "


    A Yan then said: "these are officials. They come to work."


    The old woman looked at him in panic: "ah Yan, did you commit a crime? Son, don''t leave your mother alone! Mother, you are the only son


    A Yan helped the old woman lie down, covered the quilt for her, and comforted him: "mother, don''t be afraid. Your son has not done anything wrong. You should sleep peacefully."


    Night is not white, black eyes tightly wrinkled, he looked around, carefully looked, still did not find the figure.


    Finally, the night is not white tight fist, can only take the person to leave.


    Inside the bed along the side of the wife raised her head, muddy eyes suddenly flashed a touch of light, she is the Su Ying after easy face.


    Su Ying heaved a sigh, this man is really too capable, simply give people breathing time are not given.


    Su Ying knows that ye feibai is a very keen person. Xu is a man of many years'' bloody career. His sense of smell is extremely sensitive. He can always find her existence at the first time, leaving her almost nowhere to escape.


    At the moment, Su Ying does not want to, will be on the outside of the clothes, immediately intend to leave.


    She just walked a few steps, and then she thought of something. Suddenly, she turned around and knocked ah Yan unconscious.


    The night is not white with the team to go forward, but the more he thinks, the more wrong.


    The figure of the old woman always appeared in his mind. He always felt that there was something wrong with the old woman.


    The night is not white footstep a meal, facial expression is heavy, he finally knew where is wrong.


    Fragrance?! That strange smell!


    Night is not white hate teeth itching, she actually in his eyes to play this move, but also by her muddle through!


    How can an old woman with old clothes smell so good?


    The old woman sat there with her head down. Her waist was a little thick, her face was still full of wrinkles, and her hands were shaking gently


    She pretended so vividly that he was nearly cheated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 114

    The night is not white the surface flies quickly a trace of anger, decisively turns to rush toward that courtyard!


    But now in this house, where there is any old woman, there is only a person lying on the ground, who is the man who opened the door for him just now.


    He''s fainting now, and the old woman is gone.


    Night wind determined the idea in the heart, for a time that cold eyes more dark a few minutes.


    This woman! Sure enough, he ran away again!


    Ling Feng sees this, facing the chest of a Yan on the ground, is a foot directly.


    A Yan opened his eyes and felt a headache subconsciously.


    He covered his head, raised his eyes, but suddenly found that the group had just gone and returned!


    A Yan''s heart leaped violently.


    All of a sudden, he understood how hard the master had knocked him unconscious before he left.


    It is worthy of being the master. It is really far sighted.


    Usually smart a Yan, a look at this situation has already understood how to do.


    Ye Fei looked at a Yan with a cold and gloomy tone: "what about the old lady?"


    "She, she..."


    "Isn''t she your mother?"


    A Yan''s face was sad: "Lord, spare my life, it was the man who forced me I, I have no way She threatened me that if she didn''t do what she said, she would Don''t let me live


    Su Ying in order not to implicate a Yan, this just beat him dizzy, so as to make him not to be punished by night.


    Ye feibai looks at a Yan, which doesn''t seem to be faking, and a Yan was knocked unconscious just now.


    There was less doubt in his mind: "where has she been?"


    "I don''t know. She knocked me out before she left..."


    Ye feibai sees that she can''t ask anything from a Yan. She turns around and wants to go. It''s only a short time. She must still be around here.


    Night is not white just to the door, ran into Ouyang Liuyun who came to see the excitement.


    When Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, he raised his eyebrows and said, "you have met your opponent. In fact, if you had listened to my suggestion earlier..."


    A trace of anger flashed on Yefei''s white face, remembering that she was run away by the little wild cat because of her carelessness, and she suffered a loss in her hand


    The night is not white and cold to look at Ouyang clouds, eyes burst out in the cold fierce look: "roll


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at night feibai''s fury and sighs in his heart: Alas, the hero is sad and the beauty pass!


    Seeing that he was in such a hurry, he wanted to tell him the clue, since he didn''t want to hear


    So Forget it.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at the figure that the night is not white and leaves in a hurry. The smile on his lips is more and more obvious. This is really a wonderful night!


    It was early morning.


    The moon was hidden behind the clouds, and the streets were dark and empty.


    Su Ying shuttles in the silent night, fast.


    After coming out of a Yan''s yard, Su Ying has been thinking about what to do and where to go.


    The night is not white people are now scattered in every corner of the capital, every road is a crisis, he laid a net, she is really difficult to escape it!


    Su Ying suddenly had an idea. The most dangerous place is the safest place. Mingyue building has just been made a scene and searched wantonly. It should not be searched again.


    Su Ying thought of here, decisively turned around and ran to the moon tower.


    Su Ying quietly mixed into the moon building, but this time even jade Niang did not know.


    She''s 80 percent sure she won''t come back.


    But the night is not white, she is more careful.


    Only let jade Niang also think that she is not in the moon building, can let her more natural, ten thousand night non white come back again, can not be found flaws.


    I can''t stay in the same room.


    Su Ying looks at a room and sneaks in.


    Su Ying just closed the door, there was a cry of surprise.


    Su Ying turned to see a girl lying on the bed. Her face was pale. She thought it was because she was ill that she didn''t come out to meet the guests.


    Su Ying a few steps to the bed, quickly place the woman''s sleep hole, she hid under the bed.


    Su Ying took advantage of this opportunity to quickly change clothes, and in front of the mirror to the face of a while to relax.


    It''s better not to look for it in the night. If you find it


    However, Mingyue building has been searched wantonly. He should not come again.


    Su Ying is holding this idea, plus for a long time there has been no movement, but also a lot of relaxation, just waiting for a little later to sneak back to Su Fu.


    Ye feibai searched all the places nearby where he could hide, but found no trace of Su Ying.


    In the night, the night is not white, the face is bright and dark, cloudy or sunny. His eyes burst out with a cold chill, his hands tightly clenched into fists, the back of his hands blue veins burst out.


    Did he escape again from the little wildcat?Ling Feng followed his body carefully: "Lord..."


    Night is not white station fixed, double eyebrows lock, suddenly thought of what, eyes light move: "back to the moon Tower!"


    Ling Feng Leng for a moment, although do not know why night is not white why there are such measures, or busy should say: "yes!"


    A group of people back to the moon tower, Ling Feng just rushed in with people. Ye feibai raised his hand and waved back: "you don''t have to go in, so as not to frighten the snake. Ling Feng, you take people to guard the surrounding area


    Seeing his highness huaiwang return, Yu Niang, who was greeting the guests, had a stiff smile on her lips.


    However, she soon realized that since the king of Huai came back in anger, it showed that the master had not been caught.


    Yu Niang gave a flattering smile to Yefei: "Oh, Lord, the assassin is not here now..."


    Night is not white eyes, tone is gloomy: "Assassin has been caught, this king is to amuse."


    Yu Niang''s face was slightly white, but she thought of something.


    She soon calmed down and her smile opened: "I don''t know what kind of girl the Lord likes. We don''t have any other girls in Mingyue building, but the girls are very beautiful, and they look like flowers and jade."


    "What do you think of this lotus girl?" With a smile, Yu Niang points to the woman on the stage who is playing the lute, "this girl''s Pipa..."


    Ye feibai ignored Yu Niang at all and went straight in.


    As the night got deeper and fewer people were still watching the performance in the hall, it was more convenient to investigate at this time. He looked around and there was no one he was looking for.


    When Yu Niang turned back, there was no trace of his highness Huai Wang.


    Night is not white, a room after room, heard the voice of men and women flirting, he can basically be sure that his peony girl is not in it.


    When he passed a room, there was no sound in it. It was very quiet.


    His footstep is stopped, below consciousness wants to push forward.


    Just at this moment, Yu Niang''s voice came from behind: "Lord, Qiaoqiao girl is not fit today and is not suitable for receiving guests It''s better to... "


    The night is not white, and the fierce eyes are directed at Yu Niang.


    For a moment, Yu Niang felt that her throat was tight and her body was stiff and terrible.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 115

    His highness Huai Wang At this glance, she was scared out of her body. She didn''t dare to say anything, and she just stepped back to one side.


    Su Ying had almost gone to sleep, suddenly heard the voice of jade Niang, the whole person was awakened.


    Her eyes flashed a touch of chagrin, the night is not white, as expected, can not be underestimated.


    Her eyes flashed a touch of chagrin, and actually found it!


    Doesn''t he have to sleep?


    He doesn''t sleep. She''s going to sleep. OK!


    Su Ying subconsciously wants to jump out of the window to escape, only to find a group of bodyguards patrolling below. Su Ying is very angry, but she is also ready to be ready before congratulating herself.


    She had hardly sat down in her chair when the door was pushed open.


    Yu Niang didn''t give up. She said again, "Lord, you''re sick today. Maybe you can''t serve you well. Why don''t you order some girls..."


    Night is not white eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes more angry.


    Yu Niang only felt that the blood of her whole body would be frozen into a piece when she was swept by such a terrible eye wind.


    Yu Niang shrank her neck and did not dare to say a word.


    Yu Niang couldn''t offend the king of Huai, so she said to him, "that''s a coincidence. You should serve the king well."


    "Yes, mom." Su Ying''s voice today is not her previous voice. Hongbo once gave her some medicine to change her voice. Now her voice, compared with her own, is a little more soft and sticky.


    She coughed slightly when she said this.


    Jade Niang hears this voice, in the heart immediately understood, in the eye slightly passes the light worry.


    But because of the majesty of the Huai king, she had to leave.


    Su Ying heard the footsteps behind her step by step, despised in the heart, this is the bad nature of men?


    I''ve spent so much energy on such a big night. I still don''t forget to go whoring with prostitutes.


    Tall figure standing behind her, Su Ying timely stood up and saluted this man: "Lord Jin''an."


    Night non white eyebrow corner slightly raised, lightly glanced at her, the eye wave is dim.


    Night is not white, looking at the woman in front of her, the face smeared with thick powder, almost can not see the original face.


    The moon tower is the first brothel in Beijing. All the women here are graceful and generous, but the woman in front of her


    It is also a coincidence that the girl is sick and taking a rest. Who is sick and still draws her face like this.


    Unless the woman in front of me is not really a clever girl!


    Night is not white to look at her deep eyes, quickly hidden a touch of suspicious, there is a trace of strange brilliance.


    His lips were slightly selected, and his expression was not happy: "why, what are you doing there? Qiaoqiao always treats guests like this? "


    The man in front of her eyes locked in her face, staring at her tightly.


    Su Ying tried to relax her face and her heart hung slightly.


    Her face is smeared like this, even she can''t recognize herself, should not be seen through by him?


    Su Ying Ying Ying salutes to the night Fei Bai: "forgive me, Lord. I''m not feeling well today..."


    Night is not white to hear her voice is not the same, lips slightly pursed, eyes flash quickly a touch of disappointment.


    Night is not white eyebrow tiny wrinkling: "how, afraid this king gives not enough silver?"


    Su Ying has a sneer on her lips.


    Just now I was afraid that the man would recognize him, but now I don''t recognize him.


    I''m afraid he''s just here to have fun with women.


    Think of this, Su Ying light way: "Qiao Qiao Qiao dare not."


    Ye feibai looks at her hair bun, looks at her gentle and pleasant appearance, in the heart more and more hesitant.


    Su Ying looked at the night with the rest of the light. Her heart relaxed. She warmly said, "Lord, please sit down."


    Su Ying''s original intention is that the more enthusiastic she is, the more disgusted she will be at night, and then he will leave on his own.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as her voice dropped,


    at night, she sat down on the chair at will, and her whole body was lazily leaning on the back of the chair.


    He did not look at Su Ying, only looked around him and said at will: "since Qiaoqiao is so enthusiastic, I will stay here today."


    Su Ying wanted to bite off his tongue: "Lord, Qiao Qiao..."


    Night Fei put her tiny expression into the bottom of her eyes, and a trace of displeasure flashed over her lips: "what? What are you doing standing so far away? Is it Qiaoqiao that she doesn''t want to serve the king, eh? "


    Su Ying''s teeth itch in her heart. This is a hypocrite. Even whoring prostitutes is so reasonable.


    Su Ying heart dark sigh, now in order not to be recognized by him, she can only swallow.


    To the green tea, the green jade cup of tea was held out first


    The voice did not fall, Su Ying the whole person was dragged in the past night.


    By the time she reacts, she''s already sitting in the dark.Su Ying was surprised and began to wonder whether the man really recognized himself.


    She raised her eyes and looked at the night. Seeing his cold and heartless face, she felt relieved.


    If he was suspicious, he would have dragged himself to wash his face, so Su Ying clenched her fist. The night is not white. You should not doubt it.


    The night is not white will su Ying''s movement to see in the eye, on the surface does not have a voice color, the eyeground actually delimits a wipe narrow to promote sneer.


    "Hello." The night is not white to say a light.


    Su Ying bit her teeth and reached for the tea cup close to the night''s non white lips.


    Night is not white as if inadvertently adjusted the position of the hand, but just in Su Ying feeding him when not light and heavy in her face touched!


    Su Ying''s head began to black line, the heart can not help but curse, this man, really Shameless!


    She was angry in her heart, but her face was still silent. She was still smiling and her eyes were crooked.


    Su Ying rigid body, want to leave, but night is not white but firmly fixed her delicate waist.


    Night is not white, cold eyes look down at Su Ying, eyes cold light spot, but there is a kind of interest if not.


    Su Ying gritted her teeth in secret and hypnotized herself silently: he absolutely didn''t recognize it, didn''t recognize it


    Night is not white, the voice is low, with a bit of charm: "Qiao Qiao girl does not like this king close, how stiff body?"


    "How?" Su Ying gently laughed and tried to relax her body. "The prince is handsome and unrestrained. He is the most outstanding man he has ever seen. Qiaoqiao is nervous, so he is a little stiff. Please forgive me."


    "So, Qiaoqiao likes this king very much?" Night is not white face of the displeasure gradually open, Phoenix eyes micro MI, if March peach blossom as brilliant.


    If you can, Su Ying wants to stab him to death.


    Men flirt like this - naked?


    She said with a delicate smile: "the Lord must be tired. It''s better to put Qiaoqiao down and let Qiaoqiao help you rub your shoulders."


    Night is not white, holding her tightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 116

    Night is not white in her neck sniff, but her body is covered by a strong smell of powder, nothing can smell out.


    Su Ying only feels that the night is not white, this action is extremely ambiguous, his breath spurts in his neck, her body is a little stiff, this man It''s so frivolous to do such a dirty thing.


    His cold lips were close to her small ears, and he breathed like a orchid: "I want to eat grapes."


    Su Ying hesitated and did not know how to react.


    Night is not white take out a bloom of silver from the bosom put on the table: "serve well, also afraid this king does not reward you?"


    Su Ying is full of black lines. This man is really vulgar and shameless!


    But it also shows that he really regards himself as a brothel girl?


    The brothel women should be very excited and happy to see silver.


    So thinking about it, Su Ying pretended to be very happy, and her voice became more and more soft: "Qiaoqiao must serve the Lord well."


    Su Ying turned to pick a crystal clear grape from the fruit plate and peeled it carefully.


    Ye feibai took the opportunity to bring her to himself.


    Su Ying on the forehead of the green tendons jump, almost crushed the grapes in his hand.


    Night is not white, looking at her uncomfortable look, and that pair of eyes cluster with the spark of anger, his eyes smile gradually.


    Night is not white lips hook up a touch of cunning, do not have deep meaning way: "heard Qiao Qiao girl''s body is light, can dance in the palm, I want to see it very much."


    Su Ying stopped and put the grapes in his mouth.


    She thought for a long time, but she didn''t think of anyone in the brothel who could dance in her hands. She frowned and said, "Lord, you can''t hear me wrong. Qiao Qiao Qiao can''t..."


    "Yes? That may be because I remember it wrong. " Night is not white holding Su Ying has not left the hand, in her hand back fell a kiss.


    Su Ying wanted to slap him in the face and wash his hands, but he had to hold back! Hold on! She has to hold back!


    Night is not white, at the moment on her double bright bright bright eyes, clearly and faintly with anger, and try to resist.


    He seemed to have seen it somewhere.


    "It''s sweet." Night is not white micro hook lips, because stained with grape juice, red lips are steeply added a touch of temptation.


    Su Ying tried to keep smiling, turned and wanted to get the second grape, but the night was not white, but she took her whole person to himself. Su Ying did not check for a moment, and the whole person fell in his chest.


    "Miss Qiaoqiao, I can''t wait. I''ll throw myself in my arms."


    Looking at the night of the white mouth with that hateful smile, Su Ying hate to bite him!


    She couldn''t do it, she just sat up straight quickly.


    At the moment, ye Fei stretched out his hand and gently stroked Su Ying''s face, looking lazy: "Qiaoqiao girl, you''d better take off your makeup. I can''t kiss you in this face."


    Su Ying jumped in her heart and scolded him for being shameless. Subconsciously, she blocked his hand. She was slightly unhappy and said, "do you think my makeup is not good-looking? I have been painting for a long time... "


    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook, slowly and leisurely open a mouth: "really ugly, wash to go."


    Su Ying''s face slipped a little nervous, and her eyes wandered around.


    Night is not white handsome face close to her, two people are almost forehead against forehead: "Qiaoqiao girl is so shy, how can you get along here?"


    Su Ying calmed down, angrily pushed the night is not white, will a glass of wine feed in the past: "the Lord still drank this cup of bar."


    Her hand wrapped around his neck like a snake. Yefei drank the wine along with her hand: "I drank this cup of wine, and the clever girl let me see your original face?"


    Su Ying with a smile on her face, she turned to go.


    But how could it be so easy?


    Night is not white arm area, Su Ying fell back to his arms.


    Ye feibai has little patience left. He does not gently lift Su Ying''s face, raises another hand, and wipes her face with his sleeve.


    Su Ying is eager to bite him to death. Wipe it down according to his wiping method, and her face will soon lose a layer of skin!


    She quickly grasped the night non white hand, the voice is more and more charming: "Qiao Qiao dare not use plain face to see people, afraid to frighten the Lord."


    Night is not white lip side draws up a touch of light thin anger: "let this king see Qiao Qiao girl''s appearance, see how is the national color and natural fragrance!"


    Night is not white, his heart is racing, he is looking forward to what she looks like.


    "Lord..." Su Ying couldn''t help but block it with her hand, "Qiaoqiao..."


    "Why does Qiaoqiao resist my king? Are you not really a clever girl Yefei''s hand covered her face again, and her thumb gently rubbed on her cheek: "or are you the king''s little wildcat?"


    Su Ying''s body is stiff. Did he find her?


    Su Ying looks into his eyes.


    These dark eyes seem to be mocking.


    "Ha ha, what is the Lord saying? You can''t understand it skillfully." Su Ying knows that this man has been testing her, since he asked her like this, it shows that he has not confirmed her identity.She began to wipe her face: "unexpectedly, the Lord wants to see Qiaoqiao''s identity so much. Qiaoqiao will show you."


    Su Ying gently wiped his face, thick white powder fell from his face.


    At this time, ye Fei''s head began to shake, his hands on his face also slipped down, and his body was shaking more and more seriously.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smug, the medicine in the wine is not white, enough for him to sleep for a night!


    3¡¢ Two, one! Down!


    As soon as the words in my heart fell, the night was not white and I fainted Just!


    Asshole! Could he not just bury his face in her chest!


    Su Ying really wants to scream in the sky!


    Nima! This man is taking advantage of coma!


    Su Ying''s hands hurriedly pushed the night back, and the whole person bounced out of his arms.


    Su Ying quickly dragged night feibai to the bed and took the quilt to cover it for him.


    Su Ying patted the night''s non white face with a sneer on her mouth: "Your Royal Highness, the king of Huaihe, you can have a good night''s sleep in this bed, and you should go first."


    Su Ying took a breath and turned to leave.


    At this moment, Su Ying only felt that the sleeve was pulled by a strong force, and then the whole person fell off guard to the bed.


    Impartial, she just fell in the arms of the night is not white.


    Su Ying raised her head in a daze, and then her face changed.


    The comatose man, now sober, looking at his eyes with a thin anger.


    Su Ying immediately returned to her senses, she simply underestimated the fighting power of this man!


    How could he be so easily knocked out by her? damn!


    Ye feibai''s hand tightly grasped her wrist: "you, a woman, want to escape from this king many times. This time, I will not allow it!"


    If he could not guarantee it, now he could be absolutely sure that this cunning woman was his masked girl!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 117

    "Are you finished?" Su Ying couldn''t help roaring out.


    "So now you admit it?" Night is not white to smile gently, the body is slightly backward, let her closer to oneself.


    Su Ying''s face was deeply buried in her chest and took a deep breath.


    As soon as she turned her wrist, she had three more needles in her hand.


    Taking advantage of her unprepared, she stabbed at the acupoint under the white armpit of Yefei.


    Night is not white, a time not to check by her stabbed, a lot of slow action.


    This little wild cat has so many tricks. It''s really overwhelming.


    But this time, no matter what, he won''t let her go.


    He grabbed Su Ying''s sleeve and firmly fixed her in his arms.


    Su Ying was chased all night by night feibai, and she was also tired at this time.


    She has no strength to accompany him to play, also does not want to play with him, she uses the whole body strength struggle.


    Her body just got up a little, and was pressed by night Fei Bai, a lip was about to touch her.


    Su Ying felt very angry.


    He was so hungry that he could not help but kiss her face, which was made up and vulgar!


    She was angry in her heart and put down her cruel words: "do you believe I killed you?"


    "Little wild cat, it''s all like this. Who gives you the courage?"


    Night is not white heavy a hum, deep black eyes suddenly a cold, will her back head mercilessly press to oneself, deeply kiss down.


    His lips hurt Su Ying''s lips.


    This man''s kiss is always strong and aggressive, which makes people fear.


    His lips strongly against her lips, constantly plundering her sweetness.


    Lips and tongue intertwined, beautiful and long.


    All of sully''s lungs were taken away.


    Su Ying fiercely stares at the night is not white, but the night is not white but kisses almost entranced.


    Su Ying''s smile at the bottom of her eyes flashed away, and she began to respond to his kiss. The night was not white and slightly stunned.


    This woman, do not want to use the same trick to deceive him, this time he is in any case will not be cheated by her.


    He held her so tightly that she couldn''t move. It was impossible to reach out and attack him with his hands or feet.


    At this moment, night feibai suddenly felt a pain on his lips, so Su Ying actually bit his lips.


    "You, little cat..."


    Night is not white to hiss gently, the lip draws up a smile to come, he holds her face, murmured: "light a bit."


    Until the end of the kiss, Su Ying slightly left his lips, two people wet lips with a touch of ambiguous silver.


    Night is not white looking at this woman, he still does not give up, want to see his true appearance.


    But before meeting, the woman took the initiative to kiss his lips, and put out their tongues to lick his lips.


    The night is not white, a moment of consternation, the face is slightly red, this woman, really hook people!


    He can''t help but press Su Ying again, just want to kiss again, but feel the head began to faint.


    He looked at the cunning smile of the woman in front of him, and a bad feeling passed in his heart.


    Su Ying looked at him and wiped his lips with his arm.


    Su Ying had already hidden poison in her mouth when she turned around before. She took advantage of the poison in her teeth at the end of a kiss.


    She deliberately bit his lips and licked his lips just to let the poison enter his blood and spread quickly throughout his body.


    Su Ying looked at night feibai shaking, smilingly said: "how about the taste?"


    This kind of poison is extremely powerful. The higher your martial arts skills are, the more powerful your counterattack will be. You will feel dizzy and dizzy at night.


    He was only supported by willpower, or he would have been in a coma.


    This woman, no matter how defensive he is, has a way to make him relax every time. Damn, cunning fox!


    Su Ying quickly broke away from his embrace, the night is not white, hard to pull her clothes.


    A crash, a whole piece of sleeves are torn off, Su Ying heart secretly angry, this man is really persistent.


    She finally broke away from him and fell back sharply!


    Night Fei white see Su Ying actually ran again under his eyelids, struggling to get up, but the body swayed and fell back.


    He lies on the bed, conscious trance, he saw Su Ying jump out of the window, her shoulder as if there are some marks flash by.


    He was too faint to see clearly.


    Something flashed through his mind, but he didn''t catch it.


    He thought of the smile that Su Ying left himself at last and murmured in his mouth: "little wild cat, I will get you! Next time, I will never be polite to you again! "


    Ouyang Liuyun comes in with a fan and looks at the night that is not white on the bed. He smiles at his lips.


    As he expected, the girl escaped again.This play is really wonderful!


    No one found that at this time, in the dark corner of the room, a cold light flashed by.


    In the dead of night, green mark and red wave sat in front of the table with their faces in their hands and looked at each other.


    Red wave looked at the dark outside and sighed, "why hasn''t miss come back yet?"


    Green mark anxiously took her words: "will nothing happen?"


    Red wave glared at her: "bah, crow''s mouth! I''ll go out and have a look... "


    Hongbo stood up and pushed the door out.


    After a while, she turned back again, her face anxious: "green mark, not good, madam came over!"


    Green mark widened his eyes: "madam? It can''t be true! How can Madame come here so late! It''s over... "


    It''s definitely not a good idea for my wife to come here in the middle of the night.


    Or red wave calm, a deep breath: "don''t worry, miss is almost back, you go to bed first. I''ll go out and see if I can get in the way of Madame


    "Good, good!" Green mark quickly opened the quilt and went in.


    Red wave blows out the candle, closes the door and guards at the door.


    Mrs. Su approached with Mammy, and red wave saluted her Yingying: "madam."


    Mrs. Su looked at the red wave and looked like a loving mother: "it''s cold. I''ll see the shadow to see if your quilts are enough."


    Red wave in the heart is surprised, Madame always and miss not plate, how can care about Miss''s quilt enough? I think she came here to find fault.


    Hong Bo said with a smile: "thank you for your kindness. Yesterday, the maid has added a quilt to the young lady."


    Although Hongbo is accompanied by a smile, he is extremely anxious in his heart.


    Madame always wanted to catch miss''s pigtail, but she had been attacked by miss every time before. It shows how angry Su people are.


    If his wife finds out that the young lady is not in the room in the middle of the night, the consequence will be It''s scary to think about it.


    Mrs. Su said faintly. She didn''t mean to go at all. She took mammy ho straight inside.


    Red wave did not trace to block for a moment: "madam, miss has not been sleeping well recently, and finally fell asleep."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 118

    The meaning of Hongbo is very clear. The young lady is sleeping. Madam, please go back.


    A cold smile flashed through Mrs. Su''s eyes.


    She heard a news tonight that Miss Su ER was not in the house.


    Whether the news is true or false, she will come to inquire.


    "Shadow sleep has always been dishonest. I''d better go in and have a look." Mrs. Su said she was about to push the door open.


    When did Mrs. Su take charge of her since she was a little girl? She can tell lies with her eyes open.


    The red wave hung his head in front of his wife: "madam, I can''t hear a sound when I sleep."


    Mammy ho sneered coldly: "madam, don''t come to see the second miss. What''s the intention of you as a girl in front of you


    Hongbo is neither humble nor arrogant: "mammy he misunderstood me. She has been sleeping shallowly recently. Today, she is not easy to sleep down..."


    Mrs. Su took a look at Hongbo and felt more and more that there was something wrong with it.


    Her eyes flashed a smug smile: "my wife is lighter, absolutely will not affect the shadow."


    Red wave''s heart beat to his throat.


    But since Mrs. Su has said so, Hongbo knows that he can''t continue to make excuses. He can only help Miss Su to come back soon.


    Red wave does not want to open the door, people are still blocking the door.


    She pointed to the direction of the bed, the voice pressed low: "madam, you see, Miss really sleeps."


    The candle went out and the light was dim.


    At a glance, Mrs. Su saw a man lying on the bed, but she didn''t really look at it.


    Mrs. Su frowned and yelled: "you miss is the most timid, how can you let her sleep in a room alone."


    Red wave breathes a stagnation, busy way: "Miss always does not like us to accompany."


    Ma''am, it''s intentional to find fault. What should I do Red wave''s heart is as anxious as an ant on a hot pot. He doesn''t know what to do. But on the face of it, she pretended to be calm.


    "I''m still not sure. I''ll go in and have a look." Mrs. Su took advantage of this free time and mother he had entered the inner room.


    As she approached, she found that the man in the bed was covered with a quilt.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes narrowed slightly, and she subconsciously felt that this person was not su Ying.


    She could not help frowning and said, "how can shadow sleep like this? It''s the worst way to sleep with a quilt over your face. Mother Ho, go and lift the quilt. "


    Hongbo was worried. He blocked in front of mother he and said with a smile to Mrs. Su: "madam, Miss always likes to sleep like this. If she doesn''t cover her face, she can''t sleep."


    "No wonder shadow is weak. That''s why. Now I''ll let her change this bad habit. " Mrs. Su gave mother he a look.


    Mother he knew that she would lift the quilt.


    Mother he has not approached the bed, two weekdays also in Su Ying side of the maid rushed up, will he mother to open.


    One of the girls also said, "Mammy, I''m afraid it''s not right. If you wake up the young lady, she will not be happy


    Mother he was driven by a girl and could not get close to the bed.


    Mrs. Su looked at the girls and was very unhappy: "you are all against it, you are against it!"


    What she didn''t expect was that the girls in the lotus yard were protecting Su Ying so much.


    Mrs. Su sneered: "you miss is the most good temper, will not be unhappy."


    A little girl came forward and whispered, "madam, miss can''t sleep at night. She will take our girls out of breath..."


    Mrs. Su looked at all the girls in front of her, more and more sure that there was a ghost in this matter!


    Mrs. Su stepped forward and pushed away the girl who was still in front of the bed: "it''s not good to sleep like this. You don''t love your miss. My wife loves it!"


    Mrs. Su stepped forward with a sense of reason, but the girls next to her did not dare to stop her.


    Hongbo stood aside, worried.


    The green mark hides in the quilt, originally thought this can muddle through.


    However, the sound of madam''s footsteps was getting closer and closer, and her look was more and more panic


    because of fear and tension, her back was cold and her face was covered with sweat,.


    As Mrs. Su approached, she saw a slight tremor in the quilt.


    The smile under her eyes became more and more proud: "shadow, what''s the matter with you? How can you shake so much? "


    In the dark, the smile on his wife''s lips widened and enlarged: look at you, this stinky girl, how to die this time!


    Green mark bit the lip, exhausted all the strength, tightly grabbed the quilt, she pulled hard, the knuckles faintly white.


    Mrs. Su grabbed the quilt and pulled it back, but she didn''t pull it apart.


    Her voice became softer and softer: "shadow, what are you doing with the quilt so tight? Did you have a nightmare? Don''t be afraid. Mother is here. "


    Green mark and his wife struggle, Mrs. Su tried to pull, but could not pull it apart.Mrs. Su and green mark had a stalemate for a long time, which inevitably lost her patience.


    There was a chill on her lips, and a silk menace came into her voice: "mammy Ho, these two young ladies don''t know if they are trapped in a nightmare. How can the quilt be pulled apart! Go to find some strong servants and lift the quilt for me


    Green mark can hear it, find a servant to come in How can those rude servants enter the lady''s boudoir!


    Her heart is flustered, the strength in her hand also relaxed.


    Mrs. Su used all her strength to pull the quilt, which suddenly loosened.


    As a result of inertia, she pulled the quilt, and the whole person thumped back.


    She stepped out of her foot in front of the bed and fell to the ground with a thump!


    And that layer of quilt, then knot solid ground covers her whole head whole face.


    "Oh, ma''am, ma''am!" Mother he was still complacent. Suddenly, she saw her wife fall back on the ground,


    and the quilt she had just pulled was all over her.


    Mother he quickly went to help Mrs. Fusu and looked concerned: "madam, are you ok? Are you all right? "


    Mrs. Su fell down on her tail vertebrae, and her buttocks hurt so much that she couldn''t even get up.


    But the pain in such an unsophisticated place, she can''t say, she cursed in the heart, and glared at the bed.


    Mother he supported Mrs. Su and said to the bed, "Miss Er, you are so careless. What if I break my wife? "


    For a long time, there was no sound from the bed.


    Mrs. Su frowned slightly: "Lantern!"


    Mother he quickly went to light the candle, and the room was suddenly bright.


    "Why are you?" Madame Su fixed her eyes and found that the person sitting on the bed was not su Ying, but green mark.


    Green mark sat on the bed with a pale face, and his eyes were in a panic.


    Mrs. Su finally caught Su Ying''s mistake and was very satisfied.


    Her face was gloomy, she raised her hand to the green mark, and in her voice was dignified, "Why are you lying in your young lady''s bed?"


    "Maidservant, I just


    Mrs. Su''s tone became sharper and sharper: "what about your miss?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 119

    Mrs. Su didn''t wait for the green mark to open her mouth. Her face became colder and colder: "you miss don''t sleep in Furong courtyard in the middle of the night? Where did you go? Did you go out for a private meeting with a man? "


    Red wave quickly knelt down on the ground: "madam, don''t talk nonsense, miss will never do such a thing!"


    Green mark knows that the situation is serious, but it is also a fact that Su Ying has disappeared.


    Green mark can''t say why for a moment, and he kneels on the ground with Hongbo.


    Mrs. Su didn''t want to think about it, but she directly threw down the accusation: "you two cheap maids are actually protecting the young lady to go out to have a rendezvous with other men! If you do such shameless things, you must kill them immediately! "


    Mrs. Su looked at the red wave and green mark, her face was pale, and her eyes showed a satisfied smile: "if you explain the matter clearly, my wife will spare your life..."


    Hongbo kowtowed to Mrs. Su: "I hope Mrs. Su doesn''t wrongly treat miss. Miss will never do such a thing!"


    "I dare to be hard spoken!" Mrs. Su''s eyes were cold. "Mammy Ho, please come to the master!"


    "Yes With a smile in her eyes, Mammy he hurried out to invite Su Linfeng over.


    Su Linfeng has been busy with his business recently. He finally got free and took an early rest today. He was invited by his wife, and his face was unavoidably unhappy.


    "What is the matter? What are you doing here at night? " Su Linfeng''s face is not good-looking, subconsciously that his wife is looking for trouble.


    Mrs. Su with a face of remorse and shame: "master, shadow on weekdays look honest, did not expect to run to a man''s date in the evening!"


    Su Linfeng heard, frowned: "nonsense, how can shadow make such a thing?"


    Mrs. Su coldly looked at green mark and red wave: "is it nonsense? Ask these two girls to know! Today, I just want to see if Yinger is sleeping well. The girl Hongbo tries her best to stop her! Later, I saw a man sleeping on the bed with his head covered. When I opened the quilt, I didn''t expect it was a green mark


    Mrs. Su raised her head and said, "master, the shadow is not here at night. It must have been a tryst with a man."


    Green Mark said in a hurry: "master, it''s not like this! You know the disposition of the young lady best


    Mrs. Su sneered: "if it''s not a tryst with a man, why cover it up?"


    When Su Linfeng heard that her daughter went out to have a tryst with a man, she was so angry that she took a puff of her beard.


    His eyes flashed with anger and looked at the green mark and the red wave: "say, where is Miss?"


    Mrs. Su''s lips sparked a sarcastic smile. Su Linfeng paid most attention to face.


    She teases a few words in the side, Su Ying is afraid this is not a good end.


    "Miss, miss..." The green mark stammered.


    Sufu said: "master, why don''t you hesitate and say it! Where is the shadow? "


    "Miss..." Green mark see suddenly appear at the door of Su Ying, eyes suddenly a bright!


    The original Su Ying came back to see this posture, see Mrs. Su and Su Linfeng are in, the heart knew that the end, was found!


    An idea came to her at once.


    She slipped to Hongbo''s room, took off her coat and tucked it in. She was wearing only a thin, profanity.


    She walked straight inside, half closed eyes and expressionless, like a zombie.


    As soon as the green mark saw this, it would come to me.


    She held back her smile and thumbed up to Su Ying in her heart. Miss is so smart!


    "Miss, she Miss, she... " Green mark stammered and closed his eyes, as if he was finally going to tell a big secret, "this matter is something that I can''t say, but it''s about the reputation of the young lady..."


    Mrs. Su was even more impatient: "just say it."


    Green mark raised his chin forward to show his wife.


    When Mrs. Su and Su Linfeng turned around, they saw Su Ying''s expressionless face floating over. It was strange and chilling.


    As soon as Mrs. Su saw Su Ying, her face was livid, and she would scold her at the moment.


    Green mark stands up quickly at this moment and covers Mrs. Su''s mouth.


    Seeing that Mrs. Su''s eyes showed a displeased look, the green mark quickly shook his head and said in a low voice: "madam, miss has a problem of night walking. She is now swimming at night."


    Green Mark''s face was full of guilt: "I just found this strange disease of miss not long ago. The maidservant specially sleeps with the young lady, is to suppress the young lady not to let her run about. However, I should die. I fell asleep today. That''s why Let Miss go. "


    Su Lin Feng wanted to be angry with Su Ying. After listening to the Green Mark''s explanation, the anger disappeared.


    He looks at Su Ying, his face is complicated and his eyes are worried.


    Green Mark looked very sad: "I wanted to keep this from you But now Master, madam, you have seen the situation of miss. You''d better go back soon. You can''t be scared of this disease, miss. You are timid. If you are scared, your life will be in danger. "Su Linfeng just wanted to shake Su Ying up, but he didn''t dare to do so. He just stepped back.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes showed a touch of excitement: she has always wanted to kill this smelly girl, but now she has seized the opportunity to kill her!


    She shook off the Green Mark''s hand and yelled, "Su Ying!"


    Green mark suddenly panicked: "Madam You... "


    It seems that Mrs. Su has not heard Su very''s words at all.


    She seems to be very angry, red face: "you come out in the middle of the night to do what, stir everyone can''t sleep well!"


    Su Ying now has "sleepwalk" to Mrs. Su''s side, she seems to be really scared.


    Mrs. Su saw that her expression was not right, and she was happy in her heart. She could not help but scold Su Ying: "what''s missing in the middle of the night? Isn''t it intended to make your father and mother worry? Su Ying, are you listening to me


    Green mark carefully pulled the lady and was swept away by Mrs. Su!


    Mrs. Su looked furious: "Su Ying! Did you hear that? "


    Su Linfeng glared at Mrs. Su angrily: "you are enough!"


    Su Ying continues to face expressionless, flashing a sneer at the bottom of her heart.


    Since Mrs. Su thought she was sleepwalking, she would not miss such a good opportunity!


    Su Ying''s expression at the moment looks very strange, she was frightened, the whole person''s eyes widened.


    Then she fell straight on the lady!


    Su Ying this collision, almost exhausted all strength!


    For a moment, Madame Su was attacked by Su Ying and became Su Ying''s backing!


    Before Mrs. Su''s tail vertebra severely hit the ground, the pain is unbearable.


    Now she was hit by Su Ying, which made her worse, especially her right leg almost broke.


    Mrs. Su''s face was pale with pain. Sweat came from her forehead. She couldn''t say a word.


    Su Ying lying on her body, "faint" in the past, unconscious.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 120

    Mother he was so frightened by the accident that she went to help Mrs. Fusu: "madam, madam, do you have anything to do?"


    "Shut up!" Su Linfeng glared at mammy he with a look of displeasure, for fear that her sharp voice would continue to frighten Su Ying.


    Su Lin Feng said to the green mark and red wave, "help the shadow up quickly."


    Su Linfeng took a cold look at Mrs. Su: "it''s not that you don''t make noise, don''t make noise! You have to train the shadow in this festival. Do you want to scare the shadow to death


    Mrs. Su was lifted up from the ground by mother he and sat on a stool beside her. She endured the pain and said, "master I didn''t mean to. I thought the shadow was joking with us


    "Shadow is timid. What if you are scared?" Sulin is not very popular.


    He took a look at Su Ying lying on the bed. Her big face seemed very pale in the dim yellow light. She said to the red wave, "you go and ask the doctor to come here quickly. Hurry up!"


    "Yes, yes!" Hong Boming knows that Su Ying is pretending, and her face is also pretending to cry.


    Red wave soon invited the doctor.


    This doctor has been practicing medicine for 20 years.


    After hearing the symptom from the Green Mark''s mouth, he sighed: "the night walking is a very dangerous symptom."


    Su Linfeng asked, "how do you say that?"


    The doctor said, "this is a strange sleep disorder. The patient gets out of bed and then goes back to bed. The patient knows what happened."


    Su Linfeng couldn''t help but say, "is this disease related to the body?"


    The doctor shook his head: "I don''t know, but it seems that the young lady''s health is not any problem. However, I heard that some patients with nocturnal excursion will make some dangerous moves when they go out for night outing. Even some patients will run from town to town while they are asleep


    Green mark widened his eyes: "how can this happen?"


    Su Linfeng worried more and more: "does this disease still have to be treated?"


    The doctor sighed: "I''ve been practicing medicine for ten years, and I''ve never heard how to cure night walking. But it''s not good. I heard before that a man in the south got sick, and he got better by accident, while a man in the West was not so lucky. He jumped into the river in his sleep


    Su Linfeng''s heart is pounding.


    Mrs. Su was very happy when she heard the doctor''s words.


    "The most taboo of night walking is waking up in the night."


    Green Mark looked at the doctor anxiously: "doctor, I''ve just come back from my night tour If you''re scared and faint, can you wake up? "


    "What?" A touch of worry flashed on the doctor''s face. After he started to check Su Ying''s pulse, he slowly said, "the pulse is basically normal, but I''ve never encountered this kind of situation. I''m not sure if I can wake up."


    "Well, what about that?" The green mark was so lifelike that she almost cried.


    Su Lin Feng frowned and worried: "doctor, please cure the little girl."


    The doctor took out the acupuncture and moxibustion from his hand: "I''ll try to prick a few needles for you first. As for whether you can wake up or not, it depends on your willpower."


    After that, Dr. Su asked Mrs. Su to give him some medicine.


    Mrs. Su was badly hurt just now, but now she heard that Su Ying had this strange disease that was hard to cure. She was very happy, and felt that her legs didn''t hurt any more.


    After all the matters here are over, Su Linfeng orders people to carry his wife back.


    Proud of the past, Mrs. Su felt pain in her legs and buttocks.


    Speaking of this, Mrs. Su lost her money and lost her army.


    She didn''t catch Su Ying''s handle and was injured by her. She said to Su Lin unhappily, "master, although Ying''er is suffering from night sickness, he can''t hurt people for no reason."


    Mrs. Su means that Su Ying must be punished.


    Su Lin Feng thought of Su Ying''s pale face, and suddenly thought of Liu, who had passed away. At the bottom of his heart, some sadness rose.


    Liu''s son died at a young age, and her only daughter had an incurable disease.


    Su Lin Feng sighed with a low tone: "the shadow is really pitiful, should have got such a disease."


    "Ying''er has such a disease, but it is very dangerous!"


    Mrs. Su wanted to say that Su Ying had such a disease that it would make others feel dangerous. Unexpectedly, Su Linfeng took over the words: "yes, this disease is really dangerous."


    "She didn''t know anything in her sleep, and if it was serious, she would run from town to town! If it''s just a knock, it''s OK, in case... " Su Linfeng almost dare not think about going down here. In the future, he must let the servants of Furong courtyard guard the Furong courtyard and prevent the film from going out at night.


    Su Linfeng thought of this, and suddenly said to his wife, "the doctor also said that it would be good for shadow son to lie down and sleep when he comes back from night outing. What did you do to scare her? Now it''s not the shadow. Can she know who she bumped into when she''s asleepMrs. Su opened her mouth: "master..."


    Su Linfeng thought more and more dissatisfied with his wife: "OK! If the shadow wakes up best, I will not let you go if I can''t wake up! "


    Su Linfeng was annoyed with Mrs. Su in her heart, and left with her sleeves.


    Mrs. Su opened her mouth to Su Linfeng''s back. After all, she didn''t say anything.


    After Mrs. Su was carried back to Songtao garden, mother he carefully prescribed medicine for Mrs. Su, and whispered, "madam, do you think the second miss''s illness is true?"


    Mrs. Su was in pain, but she couldn''t hide her pride: "the doctor has come to see her. Is there any fake?"


    Mammy he laughed: "the second miss just sleepwalking looks really terrible!"


    "You can''t even see the sky, let her get such a disease!" Mrs. Su took a sip of tea gracefully, and a faint sarcasm flashed over her lips. "Do you think Liu would die of anger if she knew that her daughter had become this way?"


    "It seems that God is on the lady''s side."


    Mrs. Su said, "you should be gentle..."


    The look on Mrs. Su''s face was more and more proud: "perhaps we don''t need to start, when she will die in her own sleep."


    Mother he said with some worry: "but madam, what if the second miss can''t wake up when you are scared? Will the Lord blame you? "


    "The master is the most soft hearted, he just said. If that little bitch can''t wake up, what can he do to me? " Mrs. Su''s lips curled up a radian, "this little bitch is the most timid person in the ordinary days. I hope that if I can really frighten me to death, I''d better!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 121

    Lotus garden.


    When everything was quiet, Green Mark came into the room quietly: "Miss, are you ok?"


    Su Ying smile Yingying sit up straight body: "if so be scared by the madam, or you miss?"


    Green mark laughed straight, and said the thing that Su Ying hasn''t come back yet: "my wife fell twice, and it''s not clear. I''m afraid she can''t get up tomorrow!"


    Su Ying''s face showed a faint smile: "fortunately you two are clever, otherwise your young lady can suffer disaster!"


    Red wave to Su Ying tea: "Miss, you drink tea pressure shock."


    Su Ying took the tea in the red wave''s hand: "it seems that we should be more careful in the future, so as not to be seized by the lady."


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying with adoration on her face: "Miss, she''s witty and can always cope with it."


    Su Ying stares at her: "go!"


    Red wave looked at Su Ying with some worry: "Miss, but there is news from the eldest son?"


    Su Ying shakes her head, remembering that she almost had Su Rong''s news, all blame night is not white!


    Seeing Su Ying''s refusal to say more, Hong Bo took the tea cup from Su Ying''s hand and said in a soft voice, "Miss, you''ve been tired for a day. Have a rest soon."


    Su Ying was waiting to lie down. Before going to bed, she told Hongbo: "remember to call me up tomorrow morning. I have to go to make amends to my wife."


    "Yes."


    The next day, Mrs. Su did not get out of bed.


    After she got up, she relied on the bed to drink the bird''s nest. She saw mammy he come in and said, "madam, the second lady comes to make amends for you."


    "What?" Mrs. Su suddenly lost her appetite. "Is this little bitch awake?"


    Mother he was a little disappointed and said, "yes, the second miss is the same as usual."


    Mrs. Su''s eyes were frozen again: "she can''t be scared to death because she''s so scared. She''s really lucky! Come on, please come in. "


    Mother he said "yes" and retired.


    Not only is Su Li a little better than before.


    She wore a light blue dress, which made her skin as white as jade.


    She walked quickly to the bedside, facing his wife, and bowed down to salute his wife in a proper way: "Hello, shadow."


    Mrs. Su''s lips revealed a trace of sneer: "please, please what ANN, I see you wish your mother was upset."


    Su Ying quietly bowed his head to stand aside, how to see are very aggrieved.


    A moment later, she raised her head, and the long eyelashes of the light fan were stained with crystal clear tears: "what mother said, the shadow naturally hopes that her mother is all right."


    Su Ying didn''t wait for Mrs. Su to speak, and continued: "I heard about everything last night Shadow has always had this problem of night travel. On weekdays, red waves and green marks serve them. I didn''t expect that yesterday''s shadow even bumped into my mother. "


    Su Ying''s eyes were red. She took a towel to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes. She was sad and guilty: "shadow was in her sleep at that time. It was not intentional! Otherwise, she would give her twelve courage, and she would not dare to treat her mother like this! "


    Mrs. Su snorted coldly. Even if she was angry in her heart, she could not lose her temper with a daughter who had a night outing.


    Su Ying saw that Mrs. Su didn''t accept her apology, she stood on one side and sobbed. She kept wiping her eyes with a handkerchief. She looked so miserable that she could not cry.


    Mrs. Su couldn''t see her pitiful appearance.


    Her face sank: "OK, OK, I''m upset to see you cry. It''s over."


    Su Ying was just a little more happy. She raised her head and broke her tears into a smile: "my mother is willing to forgive her. This is the best!"


    As soon as Madame Su was about to drive her out, she heard Su Ying say, "well, my mother''s injury is caused by shadow son. Shadow son will stay here to serve the disease."


    The shadow turned and took the teapot from the table and began to pour tea: "mother, shadow will pour you tea."


    As soon as Mrs. Su thinks of Su Ying''s illness, the whole person is not well. The previous tragic incident is still fresh in my mind.


    Su Ying is a clumsy girl. She doesn''t need her to serve her!


    Sure enough, Su Ying poured a cup of tea and poured most of the tea on the table.


    Mrs. Su is very distressed. This is the best hair tip!


    Su Ying hurriedly put the teapot aside and wiped the table with a handkerchief. For a moment, there was a crackling sound.


    Su Fu was afraid that she would make a mess of the place. She waved a little distractedly: "no need."


    Su Ying''s face showed a puzzled look: "mother, shadow knows that he is not well served. But shadow son does not do anything for you, the heart is very guilty. Please fulfill your daughter''s filial piety. "


    She did not wait for Mrs. Su''s refusal, and came to her with full tea.


    The water in the teacup is very full, and the tea is still very hot. Su Ying''s small face is wrinkled, and she just bears it.


    When Mrs. Su saw her like this, she even said, "you put it down, you quickly put it down!""Ah! It''s hot Su Ying after all, there is no tea to the lady''s hand, the tea cup fell off from her hand, fell into the shoes on the head of the bed.


    This pair of shoes is the new shoes of madam. It is made of special materials. You can''t iron them with hot water, otherwise the color will be lighter.


    When Mrs. Su saw that her shoes were polluted by tea stains, she was so angry that she couldn''t help shouting to her, "I''ve already let you put them down. Can''t you understand me?"


    Su Ying had a bright smile in her heart, her eyes were red again, and she sobbed bitterly: "Ying''er, Ying''er just want to pour you a cup of tea..."


    Mrs. Su looked at her like this, only felt more angry: "do you know that my shoes are very valuable!"


    "Shadow, shadow didn''t mean to..." Su Ying rigid body, "since mother does not want to drink tea, that shadow son takes some snacks for mother."


    Su Ying turns to get the dim sum again.


    Su Fu''s face turned white. If she could go down at the moment, she would push her out.


    She saw Su Ying walking towards her with a plate in one hand. The two plates of exquisite cakes were neatly packed and looked very appetizing.


    Su Ying''s body swayed, as if the next moment those snacks will be called to her head.


    These snacks were ordered by mother he to the Sanwei studio in the early morning. She couldn''t bear to make such a fuss!


    Mrs. Su continued to roar at Su Ying: "you put it down, put it down..."


    "Is mother afraid that the shadow can''t take good care of her mother?" Su Ying grinned, white face with a thick confidence, "shadow will not break the plate."


    Su Ying said so, but a turn on the foot, in the hands of the plate almost fell down.


    Su Ying quickly stabilized his body, smiling sweetly at his wife: "shadow is just a little nervous."


    "Mammy Ho, Mammy ho!" Su Fu called out to the outside that mother he had come in.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 122

    Mrs. Su gave a look at mother he: "you quickly take away the plate on the shadow''s hand and help her sit down. She was frightened last night and not fit for such a thing


    When mother he came up to grab it, Su Ying refused to give her the plate in her hand. She flashed a pair of deer like innocent eyes to his wife: "mother, you don''t want shadow to serve you, do you not like shadow son? How can you forgive Ying''er? She is willing to compensate you. "


    Mrs. Su didn''t want to see Su Ying''s face at all now, and her tone was stiff: "no!"


    Su Ying almost burst into tears and clung tightly to the edge of the plate: "mother, the shadow was still in sleep at that time. It really didn''t mean to bump into you, mother!"


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying crying miserably, sighed and sighed: "I forgive you, you hurry to go."


    "Is mother in the shadow? That would be the best. " Su Ying a happy, a loose plate in hand.


    Mother he used some strength later. All the cakes on the two plates before fell to the ground and stained with a circle of mud.


    Su Ying widened her eyes and looked at mammy he with a touch of anger on her face: "mammy Ho, why do you want to pour all the cakes on the ground! My mother has forgiven me, but you still deliberately beat me? Don''t you look down on me at all? "


    Mother he had a hard time saying, "old slave, old slave..."


    Su Ying''s eyes appeared crystal clear tears, she looked at Mrs. Su: "or is the mother still unwilling to forgive the shadow? She asked her mother to do this? "


    Mrs. Su looked at the cakes on the ground, and then looked up at the innocent Su shadow. She only felt that her head was so painful!


    She wanted to shut her up and get out of here!


    But she still tried to make her face gentle, she said slowly: "shadow, mother does not blame you, mother forgive you! Mother wants to rest now, and you go back to rest. "


    Su Ying gave a sigh of relief: "so, the shadow won''t disturb her mother. The shadow leaves first. "


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Ying leave, she was relieved at last. Her eyes flashed a sharp look: "don''t let this stinky girl come in, she is a broom star!"


    "Yes, yes!" Mother he was busy.


    Mother he squatted on the ground and cleaned up the cakes. She was deeply distressed: "this second lady is so clumsy that she can''t serve people at all! Pity these cakes. They are worth a lot of silver


    Mother he saw the shoes beside the bed. She couldn''t help but say angrily: "it''s really useless. She''s got her shoes wet."


    Mrs. Su was angry in her heart: "forget it, stay away from this girl! It''s no good to meet this cheap girl


    "Well, mother, what are you talking about?" Su Luan came in at the moment, with some schadenfreude on her face. "Just now my daughter saw Su Ying running out with a sad face."


    Mrs. Su is angry when she mentions Su Ying. She doesn''t want to mention her: "don''t mention this smelly girl!"


    Su Luan sat beside Mrs. Su and asked angrily, "did she make you angry again?"


    Mrs. Su snorted coldly: "this girl is unlucky!"


    Su Luan saw his wife''s unwell appearance and couldn''t help asking, "Niang, I heard you were hurt!"


    "What''s more! It''s all this smelly girl Mrs. Su suddenly thought of something, and her face was smug again. "Speaking of it, this smelly girl has a strange problem. She has a night outing."


    "What kind of nocturnal sickness?" Su Luan today only vaguely heard that the servant of the mansion said that Su Ying was ill, but no one was clear about what it was.


    "This is an incurable disease." Mrs. Su said in a low voice, "it''s just leaving the bed in my sleep and walking around. You''ve never seen her sick. It''s a terrible look! "


    Su Luan''s eyes showed excitement: "God, is it true?"


    "My mother saw it yesterday. It''s true."


    "Since it is an incurable disease, it means that the disease can not be cured well?"


    "Of course, the doctor also said that it is possible to die in a dream if you are not lucky."


    "Really? Who dares to marry her


    "I''m afraid that the news will reach the Huai King''s ears and see if he dares to ask for her."


    Su Luan covered his mouth with a smile: "I''m afraid that as soon as the king of Huai knows, he will come and retire from marriage with Su Ying."! Who knows what will happen if she wanders around in her dream, and the royal family can''t afford to lose that face. "


    Mrs. Su was in a good mood, and she was looking forward to this wonderful play!


    After su Ying came back from the moon tower, she was still afraid.


    That night was really breathtaking. The strength of yefeibai was too strong. She would be caught by him if she was not careful.


    Su Ying missed Su Rong''s news and was upset. However, she did not dare to appear as a masked girl for a short time.


    Behind the night is not white, there is a whole dark Pavilion, countless spies.


    Seeing that the three-month deadline was coming, she didn''t want to fail.


    Even Su Ying did not dare to use the intelligence network of Mingyue building, and even did not dare to have contact with Mingyue building again.The power of the dark Pavilion is too strong. She is afraid that the night is not white. She can find out her true identity with the clues.


    Su Ying to pay attention to the night is not white every move, send Yin Shu''s intelligence network to follow.


    This day, Su Ying is drawing a new drawing in the room. Red wave pushes the door in.


    Red wave began to pour Su Ying a glass of water: "Miss, Yin Shu there is news, said that the huaiwang sent out of the people are withdrawn back."


    "Are they all gone?" Su Ying couldn''t believe it.


    Before the night is not white, but set a trap to arrest her, now even said to withdraw?


    Red wave nods, affirms a way: "those mysterious people in black have been evacuated completely now."


    Su Ying can''t help frowning, night is not white to her all the time.


    Before she thought that the night is not white, did not expect her to appear, he appeared.


    Is it a cover this time?


    Su Ying gently smile, black eyes revealed a touch of light: "red wave, you go to Yin Shu to go a visit, to find out more clearly."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying stretched out white fingers on the table, gently buckle, night is not white, this time to see what tricks you still play.


    Su Ying was bored in the afternoon, so she sat in the room quietly practicing calligraphy.


    Red wave didn''t come back until late evening.


    Su Ying head night does not lift: "to inquire what?"


    "The people sent out by the huaiwang have indeed withdrawn."


    "Oh?"


    Red wave took a look at Su Ying and hesitated to open his mouth: "I heard that Huai Wang had been chasing a mask girl before. And now the masked girl has been found


    Su Ying lip corner a stiff, hands a meal, brush in Xuan paper on a line of ink.


    Su Ying seems to have heard a big joke. She put the brush on the inkstone and looked up at xianghongbo: "what do you say?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 123

    Hongbo thought that Su Ying was not happy. He lowered his eyes and said seriously: "before that, his highness Huai Wang set a trap to hunt down a masked girl and sent countless spies. According to the news from Yin Shu, Wang Huai Wang has caught the mask girl in Wu Tong Lane last night, so he has already withdrawn the people under his hands.


    "Oh? Is it? " Su Ying couldn''t help frowning, and her surprise flashed across her eyes.


    She''s sitting here, and where is a masked girl coming out?


    What''s going on, or maybe the masked girl is just a cover?


    Su Ying is wrong to estimate the night is not white, to say that night is not white to seize the mask girl this matter itself is an Oolong!


    Night is not white and Su Ying fight bravely in the moon tower that night, they all ignore a mysterious woman in the room.


    This mysterious woman is named Yingluo, a member of the Donghai gang.


    She has a beautiful appearance and a good foundation of martial arts. She is known as a chivalrous woman. She is also famous in the world.


    On that day, she hid in the room of the moon tower because of the chance.


    She wanted to stay away overnight, but unexpectedly she saw a good play.


    It is also a coincidence that Wei Yingluo and yefeibai are old friends.


    Wei Yingluo met Yefei a few times when he was ten years old.


    When she was young, she had a good feeling for the noble Huai king.


    In recent years, her mind has always come up with him!


    Now I''ll see the king of Huai again, but if you look at him, the whole person will be crisp.


    He is noble and elegant in all his actions, and his whole body exudes a lazy smell.


    He sat there carelessly, his eyes indifferent, evil, enchanting and frivolous.


    Wei Yingluo watched Huai Wang flirt with the girl who was heavily dressed. She was overbearing and slightly spoiled. She was very jealous.


    Wei Yingluo is nearly eighteen this year, and she is getting married.


    She has been in the world for many years, her family background, her appearance are all proud of her.


    Her eyes are higher than the top. In her heart, she is only worthy of such a supreme man as huaiwang.


    However, after all, she is just a woman in the lake, so she can''t climb up to the king of Huai.


    She hid in a secret place, her eyes fixed on the heavily dressed woman, and a bold idea came into her mind.


    Huai Wang liked this woman very much. He tried every means to find her and get her, but she always escaped.


    Since the silly girl didn''t want to be favored by the king of Huai, she did.


    When Wei Yingluo heard the secret words between them, she began to figure out the woman''s tone, movement and voice.


    Wei Yingluo closed her eyes and kept in mind the manner of the mask girl and the way she spoke.


    The next morning, she left Mingyue building and asked the craftsman to make a delicate peony mask for her.


    She covered her face with a mask and said a few words in imitation of the girl.


    She looked at herself in the mirror with a smile on her lips.


    Huaiwang, I''m coming!


    Night feibai since that day by Su Ying escape, he has been on this matter.


    He clenched his hands, and there was a sneer in his deep eyes. This cunning little fox!


    Next time he catches her, he will lock her by his side with a chain and won''t let her go anywhere!


    Yefeibai believed that the masked girl would surely appear again. He sent men in black to hold hands in every corner of the capital. As soon as the masked girl''s whereabouts appeared, he would immediately report it to him.


    He''s going to get her back in person!


    Kung Fu pays off. Three days later,


    received a secret order: a mysterious masked girl appeared near Wutong lane.


    Night is not white, like a cold pool of eyes revealed a smile, his mask girl finally appeared!


    he rose quickly and worked hard to get to the Wutong lane as quickly as possible.


    He watched in the alley, and soon saw a agile figure jumping out of a rich merchant''s house. She carried a bag on her shoulder, which was heavy. At a glance, it was worth a lot.


    The night is not white lip corner quickly flash a touch of smile.


    Is the rich helping the poor?


    In the cold moonlight, the peony mask on her face exudes a metallic luster.


    Wei Yingluo is jumping fast. She has no bottom in her heart. I don''t know if huaiwang will appear.


    As soon as her thoughts flashed, there was a very light sound behind her.


    Wei Yingluo represses her ecstasy and smiles like a lotus flower.


    She kept walking under her feet and swept forward with open arms.


    All of a sudden, a figure as fast as lightning darted past her. Before she could react, a tall figure appeared in front of him.


    This is the night is not white!


    Wei Yingluo looks at the man in front of her. His whole body is covered with mysterious atmosphere.The breeze lifted up his black robe and his head of splash ink green silk.


    His dark black eyes are as cold as a cold pool, the bridge of his nose is high and straight, and his thin pink lips are tightly compressed into a line.


    There is a kind of King''s spirit in him, which makes people can''t help but submit to him.


    Wei Yingluo was dazzled by the gorgeous man in front of her, and her fingers were slightly clenched into fists.


    The man she wanted came for her this time.


    She quickly responded and took back her sight from the night''s non white body. Her voice was slightly annoyed and cold: "you have not finished!"


    "This time, I''m waiting for you at last!" The night is not white lips hook up a touch of interest, beautiful face in the moonlight is more a hazy temptation.


    The night is not white to raise a foot step by step toward her: "this time see where you run."


    Wei Yingluo knows that the people around her are closely surrounding her. She can''t fly without wings!


    Of course, Wei Yingluo didn''t want to fly away, even threw herself into his arms.


    But real masked girls can''t do this.


    Wei Yingluo gently took a breath, went back and made progress, turned around and ran!


    Ye feibai looked at her fleeing figure with a faint excitement. His little fox was so close to him this time that he would not let her run away.


    His body leaped up like a ghost, and a spinning body stood in front of her.


    Wei Yingluo quickly smashed the things in her hands at him, turned around and continued to run.


    Her martial arts foundation is good and her body is agile.


    She leaped from one roof to another, in a dazzle of intricate steps.


    Night is not white, full of confidence, lips smile thick: "you are not my opponent!"


    Wei Yingluo''s body easily jumped into a thick tree. She was wondering whether she would lose herself in the night. Suddenly, she felt tight around her waist.


    She looked down and saw a soft belt sweeping around her waist.


    Before she could break free, her whole body was quickly left behind.


    Then she was tightened by a pair of iron arms, and she fell into a spacious and warm embrace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 124

    Night is not white, holding his nostalgic peony girl, the dim pupil revealed a touch of pride, he close to her ear, low said: "now is not in the hands of this king?"


    Night is not white, looking at the woman in his arms, the peony on the mask exudes a strange luster.


    He held his breath slightly, stretched out a long white hand and pressed it on her mask: "let me see your appearance."


    Wei Yingluo took a free hand and clapped his hand away with force: "my plain face will frighten the Lord. It''s better not to look at it?"


    The night is not white, think of that day, the lip Cape chuckles: "clever girl''s appearance, must be national color natural fragrance..."


    Wei Yingluo blurs out what she heard that day. In her intuition, as long as she repeats the words of that day, she will not doubt him.


    "You still come!" Wei Yingluo vowed to protect her mask. "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    "I like the way you dance." The night is not white, not angry, but smile, "since you are not willing to take off the mask, I want you to take it off willingly."


    Wei Yingluo gently breathed a sigh of relief, but she was a little disappointed.


    Huaiwang did not know what the masked girl really looked like. As long as he saw his own appearance, no one would dare to recognize the masked girl any more.


    After that, she became a real status and was favored by the king of Huai.


    Wei Yingluo snorted coldly: "dare to ask his highness Huai Wang who ate me so much in the Mingyue tower, but he hasn''t eaten enough?"


    Night is not white, think of the moon tower by the mask girl''s play, can not help but choke, lip corner faintly flash a touch of anger: "you...!"


    Wei Yingluo chuckled: "I advise his highness Huai to let me go, otherwise..."


    "Otherwise what?" Night Fei gave a low smile, a frivolous smile.


    Wei Yingluo bit the corner of her lip: "otherwise I''ll make you suffer!"


    Ye Fei laughed low and low, his eyebrows and eyes extended, and his voice swayed slightly: "I really want to know how to make this king unbearable!"


    Wei Yingluo was fascinated by such a Huai king.


    At the same time, she also understood a truth: the more resistant she was, the more she liked her.


    When she was a child, she liked the night and tried to talk to him.


    But he was so indifferent that he refused to give her a look.


    It turned out that he liked the tone.


    "Let go of me Wei Yingluo pretended to struggle, "otherwise I will be rude to you!"


    "Do you think the king will let you go if he finally catches you?" Night feibai quickly sealed her acupoints, he put her tightly in his arms, with her back to the house.


    Wei Yingluo leans on the chest of night feibai''s explanation, smelling the faint smell of grass on his body.


    Her eyes closed and her face turned red. She had never felt so happy.


    Wei Yingluo is taken back to the Huai Palace by Ye Fei Bai.


    Under the command of Yefei white, people prepared a very exquisite room for her.


    Wei Yingluo is still uncomfortable, pretending to leave.


    Night is not white block in the door: "you are also tired, have a good rest."


    Night is not white turn head to tell girls to carry bath fragrance soup to come in and change clothes.


    Wei Yingluo looks at his tall figure with a smile in her eyes. But she deliberately said in cold words, "you can''t shut me down!"


    Night is not white, look proud: "you try."


    Wei Yingluo watched the figure of the night not white leave and disappear in the night.


    She found that all the windows around her had been sealed.


    She went out quickly. Before she got to the door, she was stopped. Then the guard appeared in a crash, two rounds of the guard handle.


    The leading bodyguard said respectfully, "girl, you can''t go."


    Wei Yingluo didn''t mean to go at all, but she still said, "stand on my feet and I''ll go if I like."


    "This is the king''s order. Please go back."


    Wei Yingluo snorted, but she could only pretend to go back.


    Wei Yingluo goes in and soaks in the fragrant soup prepared by the servants.


    The hot water made her feel comfortable. She sighed contentedly, stretched out her slender fingers and lifted the fresh petals floating on the water.


    everything that happened tonight was so smooth that she was so lucky that she easily got the sympathy of the king of Huai.


    Wei Yingluo slapped the water heavily, splashing all around.


    The smile on her face grew bigger and bigger and could not stop.


    She buried her face in the water to prevent her laughter.


    From then on, she was the masked girl, and the masked girl was her.


    After bathing, Wei Yingluo puts on the clothes that she was sent to her at night.


    She felt the silk on her body, smooth and delicate. This is the best Canary brocade, the color is clear and beautiful, and the dyeing is even.


    This kind of silk can only be worn by a lady in the palace. She can''t buy it even if she has money.Wei Yingluo began to look at the bedroom carefully. Every decoration was luxurious and magnificent.


    The ground is paved with smooth gold bricks. Every piece of furniture is of high quality. It is extremely luxurious, and the carving is prosperous.


    Wei Yingluo''s family is very rich. Now I can''t help but be surprised to see the things here.


    Huaiwangfu is huaiwangfu, which can not be forced by ordinary families. She looked at the bed again. On the bed was a gauze curtain of butterflies playing with flowers. The walls of the bed were carved with various beautiful paintings, lifelike.


    Wei Yingluo falls on the bed and touches the smooth brocade quilt.


    Everything here is so luxurious!


    She turned over, she must firmly grasp the heart of the Huai king, let her huaiwangfu live forever, become the hostess here.


    Ling Feng sees that there is no movement inside, and the past and night are not white report: "Lord, masked girl escape attempt, estimated to have gone back to sleep."


    "That''s good. Look carefully. If you run away, you are the only one to ask! "


    "Yes


    Night is not white, half on the soft couch, shallow Phoenix eyes slightly squint.


    He poured himself a glass of wine and swallowed sensationally.


    There was a smug look on his lips, and he finally caught his little wild cat.


    The next day.


    As soon as Wei Yingluo opened her eyes and looked at the flower curtain of the hundred butterflies playing on her head, she knew that she was not dreaming.


    After a quick grooming, she put the mask on her face.


    She looked at the cold mask in the mirror, and thought about what time to take it off.


    Wei Yingluo was just thinking about it when she heard a girl standing in her and respectfully saying, "girl, your highness is coming."


    "What is he doing here?" Wei Yingluo asked in a poor tone.


    However, her heart was very happy, and her face was slightly red under the mask.


    "Are you awake?" Night is not white, wearing a white shirt, slender body. He stamped in slowly and sat down on one side. His eyes were as deep as a pool, and one could not move his eyes away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 125

    Wei Yingluo looked up at him. She thought he was heroic. She didn''t know how much effort it would take to get her eyes off his handsome face.


    "Hum!" Wei Yingluo sits at the table, pours a glass of water for herself and takes a sip.


    Night is not white hold head to look at her, lips pick up a satisfied smile: "you might as well take off the mask, with the mask is not good to eat."


    Wei Yingluo glared at him: "Your Highness does not have to lie to me, you just want to see my true face!"


    Wei Yingluo is even more disappointed Why should Huai Wang be gentle to her? Why didn''t he directly come up and tear off her mask!


    Night is not white also want to say something, there is a girl carrying food plate in: "girl, please use breakfast."


    The breakfast is light, with porridge and some delicate dishes.


    Night is not white to see a look, command way: "go to add a pair of chopsticks, this king also eat here."


    "Yes."


    Before Huang Ying left, Wei Yingluo opened her mouth coldly: "the breakfast of huaiwang mansion is the same as that of the common people in the city. At first sight, they have no appetite."


    Wei Yingluo is eager to be nice to her, so the higher she is, the more willful she is, so that he will take himself into consideration.


    Seeing that the night was not white, Wei Yingluo snorted coldly, "it''s OK not to eat such a simple breakfast."


    "Yellow warbler!" Night is not white to call to just leave the girl, "will these all withdraw."


    Ye feibai looked up at Wei Yingluo and said, "what do you like to eat?"


    Wei Yingluo pondered and engraved: "blood swallow."


    Ye Fei''s eyes did not blink: "do as the girl says!"


    Huang Ying said yes, straight away.


    Seeing Wei Yingluo sitting listlessly at night, he said in a soft voice, "I''ll tell Huang Ying what I like to eat in the future."


    Wei Yingluo answered casually, but the bottom of her heart was sweet.


    Ye Fei Bai Ben wants to stay and talk to Wei Yingluo. He is called by the Emperor Ming in the palace.


    Night Fei Bai charged Huang Ying a few words and left in a hurry.


    Wei Yingluo sat at the table and tasted the red swallow. She was very satisfied. She asked casually, "Huang Ying, how many years have you served the Lord in the mansion?"


    "I have been in the house for three years."


    Wei Yingluo looks up at Huang Ying. She lowers her head and looks beautiful. I feel pity for her.


    Wei Yingluo''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and she gave a faint answer.


    Night is not white, just back at noon, as soon as I come back, I''m anxious to find the masked girl, for fear that she will escape.


    As soon as he got to the door, he heard a loud noise inside, like the sound of bowls and chopsticks hitting the ground.


    "What do you think of me when you give me such a lunch?"


    Warbler warily shrunk her head: "girl It''s well cooked in the kitchen... "


    "What? How dare you talk back? " Wei Yingluo''s voice was filled with deep displeasure. "What kind of rice is this? I don''t eat any other rice except rosin rice from the south of the Yangtze River! What kind of meat is this? In addition to the clip meat of Kunyang mountain suckling pig, I don''t eat other pork! " Wei Yingluo''s voice was very aggressive. "You can see what kind of dishes you serve. Do you think you don''t pay attention to me, a girl with no reputation?"


    "Don''t be angry, girl. How dare I neglect you... "


    Night is not white, stop at the door, frown slightly.


    Wei Yingluo said in a deep voice, "you must ask the Lord..."


    She looked up and suddenly saw the night standing at the door. He looked at himself quietly with a look of inquiry.


    Wei Yingluo''s heart thumped for a moment, and then she was relieved. He liked her so much that she was just making fun of herself.


    She stamped her foot and lifted her foot out. "I''m going to go."


    When she passed by yefeibai''s side, yefeibai grabbed her arm: "don''t go."


    "What do you mean by my staying here? Now I''m just a bird in captivity. I can''t help myself to eat! " Wei Yingluo seemed to be very angry. "Please take care of the king. I''ll regret it forever."


    "Well, well, it''s my king''s not." Night is not white to coax her patiently, "what do you want to eat, this king lets kitchen do for you."


    "No, I''m full of gas!"


    Night is not white to see a yellow warbler lightly: "yellow warbler, go to get ten big boards!"


    Huang Ying didn''t dare to quibble at all, so she went down.


    Wei Yingluo was coaxed by the night and sat down happily at the table. Her heart was warm. The king of Huai was very kind to her.


    Wei Yingluo ate the meal that the kitchen had prepared for her, but she was still a little unhappy.


    The night is not white soft voice way: "you have a good meal, after a few Japanese king takes you out to have a look, how?"


    "Really?" Wei Yingluo put down her chopsticks, unable to suppress her excitement.


    Night is not white heart flash a kind of strange feeling, but still nodded: "really."


    Su Ying finally determined that night is not white to withdraw all the dark lines, so she is safe!However, she was still cautious and did not dare to go to the moon tower again. Instead, she used this line of Yin Shu to listen, but Su Rong''s news never appeared again.


    Su Ying returns to the house from Yin Shu, and the carriage stops suddenly. Su Ying falls forward!


    The green mark gave a low cry: "be careful, miss!"


    Green mark could not help but lift the curtain and said, "Zhongbo, what''s the matter?"


    Zhongbo whispered, "Miss, our carriage collided with someone else''s!"


    Su Ying has not finished, there is a sharp voice in front of him: "who is so bold, how dare to bump into our carriage?"


    Green mark quickly climbed down from the carriage and couldn''t help saying, "Miss, don''t open your eyes and tell lies! This road is not spacious, we honestly walk on the right side to invite you or annoy you? How could you have met your carriage if it hadn''t been so overbearing and pulled over? "


    Green mark finish saying, see opposite carriage up and down a woman in pink dress, the face is covered with a peony mask.


    She looked very impolite: "what kind of girl are you? It''s so savage and unreasonable!"


    Green mark sneered: "girl is really funny, you did something wrong, but you blame us."


    The masked girl walked up to the green mark and sneered: "do you know you hit the carriage of huaiwang mansion?"


    Green Mark looked at the woman dressed up and looked like a lady from a wealthy family, but she didn''t believe that she had anything to do with the Huai palace.


    Green Mark says: "if you this carriage if Huai Wang mansion, my carriage still is palace head!"


    "Bold!"


    Just after the Green Mark''s voice, he heard a loud shout coming from the other party''s carriage, which made the green mark suddenly fall into the ice cellar.


    A white hand stretched out to lift the curtain, and then Yefei came out of it.


    His eyes are deep, with a sharp light, and his beautiful face is cold like ice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 126

    Green mark only felt that night was not white, and her legs were almost soft.


    She stammered: "I''d like to say hello to your highness Huai."


    Ye Fei frowned and looked at the green mark: "it turns out that you are. As expected, you are the master and the servant."


    Su Ying heard the voice of the night is not white, in the heart inexplicably rises a anger.


    She quickly got out of the carriage and stood in front of the green mark.


    She looked up and saw the night was not white, and a chill flashed across her dark eyes: "what does Huai Wang mean by saying such a thing? This is your huaiwang mansion. Are you ready to bully others


    Before the night was white, Wei Yingluo pointed to Su Ying and said, "what are you? Why do you challenge the king of Huai?"


    Su Ying then falls her eyes on Wei Yingluo''s face, and her eyes show a touch of surprise.


    She always thought that ye feibai had found the mask girl as a cover, but there was such a woman.


    This woman''s face is covered with a peony mask, only showing a pair of beautiful eyes full of water.


    This peony mask is very similar to his own mask, showing a metallic luster in the sun.


    Su Ying frowned slightly and felt very dazzling.


    Night is not white, see mask girl for him, Phoenix eyes slightly squint, lips provoke satisfaction smile.


    Ye feibai stood beside the masked girl. They were very close. He looked at the masked girl with indulgence.


    Although Su Ying doesn''t want to admit it, it can''t be denied that this is a beautiful picture, as if no one can insert it.


    Green Mark looked at the masked girl in front of her, and then looked up at the night. The night was not white. She dared not speak. She just whispered: "our miss is the second miss of prime minister su."


    Wei Yingluo didn''t know who the second daughter of prime minister Su was. She just gave a cold smile: "what about the prime minister''s daughter? She''s just a rude girl."


    Green mark is very angry, but he is afraid of bumping into people.


    Su Ying looked at the woman in front of her without half an angry countenance: "the girl doesn''t put me in the eye, that is, she doesn''t put Prime Minister Su in the eye. I think you have dignity. Why don''t you take the mask off and let me see what the princess is, or which princess? "


    "You..." Wei Yingluo was angry for a moment, but only relying on the king of Huaihe did she dare to pretend to be a tiger.


    Su Ying''s lips bloomed with a light smile: "every princess in the palace is beautiful and gorgeous. She will not wear a mask to cover up."


    Wei Yingluo looks blue with anger. What she means is that she is ugly!


    She has been in the world for many years, and has always been held up by people. When has she been so angry.


    But now, she can''t take off the mask!


    Su Ying saw that the woman in front of her was not happy, and her eyes were shining in the sun: "I am very curious. What kind of face is the woman who can accompany the king of Huai?"


    Night is not white to see to Su Ying''s eyes in many, sharp meaning: "really is a meddling in the wild girl, a bit of education is not."


    This stupid pig! Su Ying wanted to hit the night with a fist. She took a deep breath to stabilize her mind. She sarcastically raised the corner of her lips: "I don''t know where the girl bought this mask. How can it look so rough?"


    Wei yingluodun was shaking with anger: "what do you say?"


    Su Ying hooked up a sneer: "I said you look like a mask stall goods! It''s a fake


    Su Ying subconsciously wants to remind ye feibai that although this mask is similar to her mask, it is not light in texture and lacks some delicacy.


    Ye feibai has already identified this masked girl. Naturally, she will not recognize Su Ying''s implication.


    In front of Wei Yingluo, he glanced at Su Ying faintly. His eyes were extremely indifferent: "Su Ying, you''ve gone too far."


    Su Ying looked at him indifferently, and his eyes showed a touch of mockery: "Huai King''s vision is really good, it''s really excellent!"


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint: "what do you mean?"


    Su Ying sneered: "it''s the so-called Dao dif ference, do not conspire, I''m thinking, fortunately, the deadline of three months has come!"


    Ye Fei glanced at her faintly: "yes, the deadline of three months has finally arrived. I am looking forward to it!"


    Wei Yingluo listens to the dialogue between the two people, and what comes to her mind!


    Huaiwang was engaged to the second miss of the Su family before, so the woman in front of him is huaiwang''s fiancee?


    The woman in front of her has a good family background and a beautiful face. Her eyes are stubborn and brighter than the stars in the sky.


    After Wei Yingluo knew the "truth", jealousy surged up like a poisonous snake.


    But what''s the matter? Huaiwang didn''t seem to like Miss Su.


    He was thinking of the masked girl, who had just been defending himself.


    Wei Yingluo listened to the three-month period they had just said. Was it the intention to terminate the engagement?


    When Wei Yingluo thought of it, she felt more and more proud.She looked up at Su Ying and sneered, "Miss Su, why are you here to insult yourself. Lord, he doesn''t like you at all. "


    Su Ying was so angry that she couldn''t have such a woman in this world.


    She pretended to be puzzled and looked at the woman in front of her: "does the Lord like me or not? It''s the Lord''s business. What''s the matter with you? In what capacity do you speak to me? "


    Wei Yingluo secretly looked at the night, and snorted to Su Ying: "I''m just sorry for the Lord. I''m actually making an engagement with a woman like you!"


    "Marriage is given by the emperor. Does the girl mean dissatisfaction with the emperor? If the girl is not satisfied with the emperor, she can go to the emperor for advice


    Wei Yingluo''s words suddenly stopped, but she soon found the words of counterattack: "the Lord doesn''t like you, and will soon break the engagement with you! What about prime minister Su''s daughter? After that, you will be an abandoned woman, and a abandoned woman will never marry out again. You have nothing to be proud of! "


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a sneer: "I don''t know where the girl comes from, and her words are so vulgar."


    "That''s better than an abandoned woman!"


    "Enough! Let''s go back. " Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, pulling Wei Yingluo back to the carriage.


    Su Ying looks at night feibai holding mask girl''s hand, actually feel very dazzling.


    Green mark stood in the same place, watching the carriage of Huai Wang''s mansion go far away, and on one side gave birth to his airway: "Miss, how can the Lord do this! You are his fiancee


    Su Ying said softly, "it won''t be soon."


    "What do you say, miss?" Green mark see Su Ying quickly to the carriage, quickly follow up.


    Green Mark''s hands were tightly clenched, "I''m so angry! This woman with a mask must be an ugly and salt free woman. "


    Su Ying closed her eyes lightly. She really wanted to know how night feibai could mistake this woman for her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 127

    The carriage soon drove back.


    At the gate of Furong courtyard, Hongbo sees Su Ying coming back and goes forward in a soft voice: "Miss, are you back?"


    Hongbo''s words have not said, found that Su Ying''s look is not right, her face tensed tightly, without saying a word to walk inside.


    Red wave surprised to see a green mark, miss has always been very calm, she has never seen Su Ying so angry.


    Red wave see Su shadow go far, a pull green mark, low voice asked: "green mark, what is going on?"


    "Still speaking!" Green Mark''s face was very angry. "Today, miss''s carriage collided with that of his highness huaiwang. It was nothing! But do you know that there is a woman with a mask coming out of his royal highness Huai''s carriage


    "And then?"


    As soon as green mark thought of the situation just now, her face turned red with anger: "this woman is arrogant. She doesn''t pay attention to the young lady at all. She also says that she is not educated! She also said that he didn''t like her, that he wanted to break the engagement with her, that she was an abandoned woman who was not wanted, and that she would not be able to get married in the future! "


    "How could that be true?" Red wave a listen, facial expression is not good-looking: "what is the status of this woman?"


    "Who knows, it must be ugly to cover your face with a mask! When the young lady asked her who she was, she couldn''t tell why. I looked like a vulgar country woman! "


    "How could that happen?"


    "It''s not her use of any means to attract the king''s attention to her!"


    Red wave anxiously looked at the inner courtyard: "Miss, now must be in a bad mood."


    Green mark murmured: "of course it is. His highness Huai Wang is the fiance of the young lady. Now he is facing other women!"


    "Shh!" Red wave quickly covered her mouth, "this kind of words or don''t say, lest Miss listen to sad."


    Green mark nodded.


    Red wave ordered to go on: "today''s young lady is not in a good mood, wait a moment, you all move lightly, do not disturb miss."


    Seeing that Su Ying is in a bad mood, Hong Bo is afraid that she has no appetite. She goes to the kitchen to let her servants sit down on the dishes that Su Ying likes to eat.


    She came in with a tray, and saw Su Ying sitting at the table, supporting her head, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Red wave gently called a: "Miss, eat!"


    Su Ying should a, red wave dishes in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying took a bite of chopsticks and put it down: "withdraw, no appetite."


    "Miss, do you want to eat something else? I''ll make it for you."


    Su Ying shook her hand: "can''t eat, you put away the dishes and chopsticks, I''ll sleep for a while."


    Su Ying doesn''t know what''s wrong with her. She doesn''t want to do anything. She keeps flashing the fake mask girl in her mind!


    Su Ying was lying on the bed and suddenly sat up.


    Suddenly, do not know what she thought of, suddenly frantically thumped the pillow: "night is not white, you are the biggest idiot in the world! I''m here. You think that idiot is me


    Su Ying took a deep breath, clasped his hands tightly into a fist, and smashed the pillow into the past. The pillow was almost smashed!


    Nima, where to run out of the idiot, how dare to take a mask to imitate my mother!


    This woman is vulgar, uneducated, and has no quality. What''s more, my mother''s face has been completely disgraced. It''s a shame!


    Hearing the noise inside, green mark knocked on the door and said, "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Have you had a nightmare?"


    Su Ying this just found their own movement is too big, knock the bed board roaring, she is busy to the door way: "nothing."


    Su Ying couldn''t sleep at all. She tossed and turned in bed.


    It''s all about the fake mask and the fake words!


    Abandoned wife, abandoned wife, your sister! I don''t want to marry him!


    Speaking of this fake, she really has some skills. Her body shape and even her voice are almost the same as her own at first glance. No wonder night feibai will be kept in the dark.


    Su Ying thought more, the more irritable, she simply put on clothes in the yard wandering in the yard.


    Su Ying walks back and forth in the yard, full of anger can not be sent out.


    She wanted to rush to the Huai palace and tear off the girl''s mask. She wanted to know who pretended to be her!


    Green mark and red wave hear the movement come out, see Su Ying irritable appearance, two people dare not come forward to persuade.


    Green mark murmured: "just heard the young lady beating the bed I think she must be in a bad mood now


    Hongbo returned: "miss is in a bad mood. It''s good to let her go and vent her anger."


    "Well, miss, you are such a good person. I hope the king of Huai is just suddenly stubborn..."


    outside the Lotus House, the lady''s eye liner was covered, so Su Ying''s tour in the yard soon spread to Mrs. Su''s ear.


    Mother he smilingly beat her shoulder for Mrs. Su: "madam, the second Miss fell ill again last night. She has been walking around the yard, and there is no servant in the lotus courtyard to stop her."Mrs. Su''s eyes showed a smug smile: "before this disease was hidden, but now I think it''s getting worse. By the way, you tell those servants that if Miss goes out in the middle of the night, she must not wake her up and let her go! Otherwise, there will be danger to your life. "


    Mother he answered with a smile: "yes."


    Mrs. Su picked up her tea cup and sipped: "it''s better to lose it and never come back."


    Mammy he flattered at the side: "the lady is wise."


    "If you want to spread the news, you''d better let the people in huaiwang mansion know it. Let''s just say that our second miss has a night outing disease, which is still incurable. I often go out for a night outing in the middle of the night. If I kill people with a knife, it''s not good... "


    Mother he saw the vicious light in Madame Su''s eyes, and laughed: "I know."


    When Wei Yingluo came back from shopping with yefeibai, she found that yefeibai seemed a little unhappy.


    In her heart, she believed that Su Ying had offended him.


    Wei Yingluo was very happy to think of this.


    Then, yefeibai didn''t come to her that night. Wei Yingluo was worried about whether yefeibai was beginning to get tired of her.


    She asked the bodyguard ye feibai''s whereabouts, and the chief bodyguard said that ye feibai was busy with business.


    Wei Yingluo is now nearly lost in the tender night. She wants to be with him all the time.


    But, if she wants to be reserved, she must be reserved.


    Wei Yingluo had to wait until the next morning, but the night did not come in vain. In the past, he would have breakfast with her.


    After thinking for a long time, Wei Yingluo takes her girl to the study of yefeibai to find him.


    On the way, I heard some girls hiding in a whisper.


    "Have you heard that Miss Su Er has a strange disease?"


    "There are few people in our house who don''t know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 128

    "It is said that Miss Su Er is suffering from night sickness."


    "Oh, it''s terrible. How could miss su er be so sick?"


    "Yes, what if she went out to kill people in the middle of the night after she got married?"


    "I heard that Su''s house had a lot of people on guard. I''m afraid she''ll lose herself in the middle of the night."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wei Yingluo listened to these words in her ears, and a sarcastic smile passed through her mouth.


    What''s the daughter of prime minister Su, if you don''t like him, she still has this kind of fatal disease!


    Wei Yingluo went to yefeibai''s study and was relieved to see that yefeibai was really handling official business.


    Wei Yingluo called out in a soft voice: "Lord."


    "Why did you come?" Ye feibai raised his head to look at her, and lifted a faint radian on his lips.


    Looking at the beautiful man in front of her, Wei Yingluo is proud of her tenderness and smile.


    Wei Yingluo stepped forward quickly. She could not help but take ye feibai''s hand and tightly held it: "Lord, were you not happy yesterday?"


    Ye Fei raised his eyes and looked at her. Her dark black pupils were like the blue sea. She flashed a strange look and wrinkled her eyebrows.


    Wei Yingluo is proud: "this second miss of the Su family is indeed an uneducated woman. She dares to speak so to the Lord!"


    Night is not a smile on the lips.


    Wei Yingluo snorted coldly: "Lord, what are you so angry with such a woman? She is the daughter of some aristocratic family. She doesn''t know the rules like this!"


    "Lord, you will break the engagement with her, won''t you? It''s better to get rid of your reputation


    "The Lord doesn''t know, she has a strange disease!" Wei Yingluo didn''t notice that the night was not white. The more she said, the more excited she became: "she has night walking sickness. She will get up in her sleep and go on a night tour.". It refers to the time when he will slip and die, or stab someone with a knife. For such a dangerous person, the Lord still... "


    "Shut up!" Night is not white and cold to glance at her, cold eyes like cold pool.


    When Wei Yingluo noticed his ugly look, a trace of fear welled up in her heart, and she suddenly shut up.


    Wei Yingluo responded quickly.


    She released ye feibai''s arm, stood up and glared at him. Her voice was a little sharp: "you said such heavy words to me! Don''t you like me any more? "


    Wei Yingluo stamped her feet in anger: "OK! Since you don''t like me, I''ll go now! I don''t like to stay here anyway. You have to force me! "


    Wei Yingluo scolds herself secretly in her heart. She must be willful and does not reject him. That''s why he hates her!


    Wei Yingluo rushed out of the room with a face full of anger.


    Ye feibai stood up and quickly stepped forward to grab her arm and yelled: "OK, don''t make any more noise!"


    Wei Yingluo stares at him coldly: "where do I make a scene? Since you don''t like me, I''ll go. You don''t want to keep me! "


    Ye Fei''s white eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "once again, please don''t make trouble without reason."


    Ye feibai held her hand tightly. Wei Yingluo tugged at her arm and walked out with a gesture: "since you like the second miss of the Su family, you can go to her. Why keep me


    As they pull and pull, Wei Yingluo''s mask falls to the ground, revealing a beautiful and lovely face.


    Time seems to be concentrating at this moment.


    Wei Yingluo breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, but her face was stunned.


    She subconsciously want to pick up the mask, but heard the night is not white face surprised: "how can it be you?"


    "Why not me?" Seeing ye feibai looking at her, Wei Yingluo''s eyes flashed with pride, too fast to be grasped.


    They met each other when they were young, and it is rare that ye feibai still remembers her.


    Yefei released her hand: "why do you wear a mask?"


    "Dad is afraid I''m not safe, so let me wear a mask." Wei Yingluo looks at Pan Shenghui and smiles sweetly. She is confident in her appearance.


    Night is not white to look at her face, eyeground flash a touch of disappointment, even he does not know why.


    Seeing that the night was not white, Wei Yingluo stood in front of him with a smile and said, "Your Highness, why are you looking at me like this all the time? Are you stupid?"


    Night is not white light way: "you are also tired, it is better to go back to have a rest first."


    "No!" Wei Yingluo pursed her lips and said, "I still want to talk to you for a while."


    "Well, you say it." The night is not white, but I sit back at my desk, thinking.


    Wei Yingluo took a chair and made it in front of him. She supported her head with her arm. Her expression showed a bit of innocence.


    "Do you remember who I am and what is my name?"


    When the night was not white, he took a sip of tea.


    "Don''t you remember?" Seeing that night is not white, Wei Yingluo stands up displeased and takes away the tea cup.In a panic, the teacup fell down, and the water inside dampened the table top.


    "You..." Ye feibai quickly stood up and moved some important documents aside and called the servants to come in and clean up.


    Wei Yingluo didn''t care about these things at all. She grabbed a non white hand and wrote her name in his hand: "Lord, do you remember? My name is Wei Yingluo. You can call me Yingluo."


    Ye feibai takes back his hand and looks at Wei Yingluo quietly.


    Wei Yingluo''s lips raised a light smile: "is the Lord looking at me like this to remember my face?"


    Night is not white to take back sight, tone light way: "this king is thinking, this king unexpectedly all the time did not recognize you, is really not easy."


    "That is to say, the Lord has never recognized Yingluo."


    Ye feibai stretched out his slender fingers and tapped on the table: "I still remember the first time we met, you bullied me."


    The night is not white, looking at the woman in front of him, his fingers buckle the table, the voice is dull.


    Wei Yingluo breathed for a moment. Then she bent down to get close to the night. She said with a smile: "Lord, I can bully you now. How about giving you another poison?"


    Night is not white, think of the moon tower when the mask girl poisoned him, the suspicion of a loose eye.


    Her red lips are close at hand, breathing like blue.


    Ye feibai''s subordinates consciously blocked in front of him: "well, I still have important things to deal with."


    "Well, I''ll go back first." Wei Yingluo stood up sensibly and left.


    At the moment, her eyes were filled with joy. From then on, she was the masked girl, the beloved woman of the Lord. No one could replace her!


    Ye feibai looks at Wei Yingluo leaving. Sitting in his study, he suddenly remembers that tomorrow is March.


    Tomorrow, he will break the engagement with Su Ying.


    This night, the night is not white sitting in the study, the whole night did not sleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 129

    Su Ying has been sulking all night since that day, so she is bitten by a dog and doesn''t care.


    Night is not white eye light is not good, like that kind of woman is he deserved, she has what gas good health!


    Her identity was falsely claimed, and later she moved more freely.


    March.


    Su Ying got up early. She had a hunch that the emperor would call her into the palace today.


    It is not that the emperor is concerned about this, but that she is not the only one who wants to retire.


    Su Ying just finished the breakfast, green mark rushed in from the door, with a happy smile: "Miss, the imperial edict says that the emperor declares you to enter the palace."


    Green mark began to choose clothes with the impromptu manner: "in the end, which dress is good to wear? The young lady must be well dressed. Maybe she will see his highness Huai Wang."


    Green Mark''s words have not finished, Su Ying has gone out.


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying''s back in amazement: "little, miss?"


    Su Ying straightened her clothes, and a smile appeared on her lips. The matter that bothered her for a long time has finally to be solved.


    From then on, she finally wants to draw a line with this man!


    Su Ying under the carriage, slowly to the imperial study.


    Suddenly, a cold voice came from behind: "I didn''t expect that you really came."


    Su Ying cut water autumn pupil''s eye son flashed a touch of ridicule: "that''s natural, if I don''t come, how can I complete the Huai King''s highness."


    Ye feibai looked at Su Ying''s indifferent look, but there was a dull feeling in the bottom of my heart: "you should think well, after you quit marriage, you will become an abandoned woman!"


    Su Ying looked at him, and his black and bright eyes looked at him straightly: "so what?"


    Ye feibai looked back at her: "if you become an abandoned woman, this news will soon spread to every corner of the capital. After that, it will be more difficult for you to marry. Do you have a good idea? "


    Su Ying raised her eyes to see the night is not white, the more taunting the eyes: "don''t I want to retreat, huaiwang''s highness will not retreat?"


    Choking at night.


    Su Ying said coldly with a smile, "why does your highness Huai care about my idea? You have already made a decision in your heart, haven''t you?"


    A flicker of hesitation flashed through the night''s non white eyes.


    Su Ying said with a smile, "now that our engagement is about to be terminated, you don''t have to pretend to be a saint or be kind. The dissolution of the engagement is your love and my will. No one forces me, and no one forces you. "


    "What a sharp toothed girl


    "Why, it''s soft hearted to suddenly plan for me? Have you forgotten your mask girl


    Night is not white eyes flash a touch of irritability.


    Su Ying thought of the mask girl, with a faint irony on her lips: "your mask girl is the only one in the sky and nothing on the earth. You must not miss it!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Su Ying spread out her hands and hands and laughed brightly: "it''s not interesting. I''m just saying that your highness Huai Wang has found a good woman. So I quit, and I wish you all a happy life. "


    Ye feibai, looking at her bright smile, felt very, very dazzling.


    After being reported by the internal servant, ye feibai and Su Ying enter the imperial study together.


    Emperor Ming was sitting at his desk reading the memorial. He looked up and saw the two men coming. He only thought that they were men and women. The two of them were a perfect couple.


    "Are you here?" he said with a smile


    "I''ll see my father."


    Su Ying followed night Fei Bai to approach, bent down on both knees and saluted the Emperor: "the courtiers and daughters see the emperor, the emperor Jin''an."


    "Why are you here today? Do you have good news to tell me?" The emperor put the brush on the inkstone and looked at them with a smile. The more they looked at them, the more they thought they were right.


    Emperor Ming wanted to know if they had changed their original intention after giving them three months of running in.


    Emperor Ming looked at the night is not white, see his drooping eyes are thinking.


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty turned his eyes to Su Ying, who had a beautiful face, a dignified manner, and a submissive smile on her lips.


    She bowed her head, but he always felt that the eyes hidden under the thick long eyelashes were very intelligent. He appreciated such a woman and was qualified to be her daughter-in-law.


    Su Ying said in a slow voice: "shadow son thought well, please take back the emperor''s life and terminate my engagement with his highness Huai."


    The emperor was slightly stunned, sat up straight, and said in a consultative tone, "I always think you are a good match. Why don''t you get along with each other for a while?"


    Su Ying glanced at the night. Seeing that he was still, he sighed in his heart: "Su Ying is brave. Please take back your life."


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was slightly stunned: "is it not good to be white


    Su Ying sighed in his heart and hung his head: "no, his highness Huai Wang is very good."


    Emperor Ming said with a smile, "then this marriage is settled like this."


    Su Ying some speechless, night is not white has been talking about to terminate the engagement, now how he a indifferent appearance!Su Ying looked up at the night Fei white, he is also looking at her.


    An apology flashed in his eyes, but he quickly turned away.


    Su Ying''s face was calm and indifferent. Since he tried every means to quit his marriage, why did he show a guilty look? Is this to make her a bad person? It''s hypocritical.


    Su Ying''s face aggrieved look more thick: "emperor, huaiwang''s Highness has already had the beloved girl, the shadow son willingly withdraws."


    The Ming emperor frowned, and looked at the night with some displeasure.


    Night is not white, as if thinking about looking at Su Ying, double deep do not see the bottom of the eyes seem to be more than a few silk strange mood.


    After all, she is a woman, which is unfair to her!


    The night is not white ponder a sound, just think of a sound, but hear Su Ying again way: "there is a thing, the shadow originally wanted to hide, but now it can''t hide any more. Ying''er has a strange disease of night outing. She can''t implicate the king of Huai, and asks the emperor to withdraw this marriage. "


    Night Fei Bai looked at Su Ying, her head drooping, eyelashes trembling.


    A complex look flashed through his deep eyes and did not open his mouth.


    Su Ying bit her lips, she said so clearly, is he still don''t understand?


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at the night Fei Bai: "Your Highness, now the shadow has been as you wish, you express your position quickly?"


    Ye feibai looked at her quietly and frowned slightly.


    Emperor Ming looked at the two people''s faces in his eyes, and then he saw the silent night feibai: "feibai, what do you say about this matter?"


    Night is not white to ponder: "father emperor, this matter allows son minister..."


    Su Ying''s heart is not good, what she said caused reaction.


    Su Ying glared angrily at ye feibai: "Your Highness Huai Wang, shadow has already accomplished you like this. What else do you want? You forgot your mask girl? How can you marry your masked girl if you don''t quit


    Su Ying coldly smiles: "or is Huai Wang ready to let masked girl be concubine?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 130

    Ye feibai looked at the mockery of Su Ying''s eyes, and his pretty face showed a touch of fun. His lips were cold with a smile: "Miss Su, don''t be sentimental!"


    Ye feibai thought of his masked girl, and a thought that he did not understand even flashed through his heart.


    But in any case, he did not want to be bound by the engagement. He clasped his fist and said to the Emperor: "I hope my father can complete his son''s ministers."


    "This..."


    "Fate has its own destiny. Miss su er is not a good match for her son and minister. I hope her father will take it back. "


    Su Ying sneered in her heart and raised her head to look at the emperor. Her eyes did not show any timidity: "what the LORD said is very true. Please take it back."


    Emperor Ming was very much in favor of the marriage and wanted to find an excuse.


    But when he saw that they were of the same opinion and resolute attitude, he had to give up.


    He sighed: "in this case, I will no longer force, this will be as you two wish, cancel your engagement, from now on, you married, no relationship."


    The night is not white in the mind to think of that mask girl, lip side spreads light sneer: "thank father emperor to complete."


    Su Ying gently relieved, she finally and this man no longer have any relations: "thank the emperor!"


    When Emperor Ming looked at these two men, he felt even more sorry.


    These two people are very stubborn, determined to retire, pull can not hold.


    But this is what he said before. Emperor Ming was slightly upset and waved: "I''m a little tired. You go back first."


    "My son, please leave."


    "I''ll leave."


    Mrs. Su specially promised her marriage, and she finally got rid of her. Su Ying only felt that the big stone that had been pressing on her heart had disappeared.


    After she went out of the imperial study, her steps were much lighter.


    Night is not white, walking in front, suddenly stopped.


    Su Ying followed him, as if he did not see him, directly with the green mark in front of him.


    Night feibai looks at Su Ying''s back. I don''t know why. Every time I see her, I feel that she has a special feeling.


    He couldn''t figure out what it was.


    Night not white hesitated to call a: "Su Ying."


    Su Ying stopped and looked back at the night. The corners of her lips rose slightly and her tone was very light: "I don''t know what else huaiwang can do for you?"


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, standing still, eyes slightly narrowed.


    The golden sunlight projected on his beautiful face, as if covered with a thin layer of gold sand, he slightly pursed his thin lips, showing his arrogant and peerless edge.


    This man is damned good-looking, but no matter how good-looking he is, he is not an affordable man.


    Su Ying thought of the night before the night that Fei did those things, flashed a mockery on his face: "now everything is as you wish, what else can I do for you?"


    The night is not white choke, and then light way: "it seems that you don''t like this king, you try every means to get rid of me, and even don''t hesitate to spread that you have night travel sickness."


    Su Ying raised her big face, and her eyes were shining: "his highness Huai Wang has the posture of toppling the city, which leads countless women to bow down. I don''t need one more?"


    The night is not white cold hum.


    "To say, his highness Huai Wang would also like to thank me. If I were not so knowledgeable, how could this marriage be withdrawn so easily?"


    The night is not a flash of white eyes, the voice is cold and heartless: "this marriage is going to retire sooner or later, whether you want to or not."


    "I have never been willing to marry." Su Ying''s eyes were clear and her lips lifted a light smile: "from now on, I have nothing to do with his highness Huai Wang, no matter what kind of status I am."


    Su Ying is a pun, but the people in front of her can''t hear it.


    "I hope Miss Su will take care of herself and find a good family to marry in the future."


    "Your Highness Huai Wang doesn''t have to be hypocritical or worry. No matter who I''m looking for, I won''t look for you."


    Su Ying left without any more stay.


    Night is not white to look at her Shi ran to leave the back, in the heart has a kind of regret feeling.


    His brows curled involuntarily, as if he had lost something important in his heart.


    Until sitting on the carriage, the green mark just reacted from the surprise just now.


    She was stunned. Her face was full of disbelief, and her eyes were staring at the eldest: "Miss, what you just meant was your engagement with huaiwang..."


    Su Ying is in a good mood at the moment, with a smile on her lips.


    She leaned lazily on the soft couch: "well, it''s cancelled."


    "What?" Green mark almost screamed out. When she came to her senses, she almost cried out: "Miss, how can you allow such a thing to happen. Now, we all know that you have an engagement with the king of Huai. Now it''s cancelled. I''m afraid it''s... "


    Su Ying winked at her: "I''m afraid it''s your miss. I''m going to be teased."


    She didn''t know about it.


    But fame doesn''t matter as much as putting yourself in it all your life.Green mark see Su Ying so calm, the heart also slowly settled down.


    She was still worried. No matter how powerful the young lady was, she was only a woman. Did she not care at all?


    Su Ying sees green mark this look to clap her hand: "that mask girl, don''t you remember?"


    Green mark nodded: "yes!"


    "Huai Wang has her in his heart, and how can he put me in the eye." Su Ying in the heart secretly said a sentence, although it is a fake.


    "However, with such a qualification as Miss, I will certainly be able to seize the king of Huai."


    "Silly girl." Su Ying chuckled, "I don''t want to rob men with other women. If this man isn''t mine, it''s not mine."


    Su Ying saw the green mark or a pair of silly eyes, whispered: "you don''t remember the nickname of his highness Huai Wang?"


    Green Mark thought for a while, his eyes widened again: "ghost king."


    "So?"


    Green mark is happy now, but the king of Huai has killed seven wives who have not passed through the door in succession. If the young lady doesn''t quit the marriage, she may become the eighth one.


    However, since she had seen the appearance of his highness Huai, she felt that there was no such good-looking man in the world, and she had neglected this matter.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "so miss, I came back from the ghost gate. You don''t congratulate me."


    Green mark repeatedly nodded and wiped away the tears at the corner of his eyes: "as long as the young lady is safe and sound."


    The news that the king of Huai and the second young lady of Su''s family had broken the engagement soon spread throughout the capital.


    When Su Ying''s carriage stopped at Su''s house, the steward had already stood at the door and hurried forward and said, "second miss, the master has told you to go to his study."


    Su Ying nodded: "I know."


    It''s just a matter of a word to break the engagement, but the chain reaction is really a headache.


    Su Ying pushed the door in and saw Su Linfeng standing by the window and door with negative hands. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 131

    Su Ying stood at the door, tapped on the door and called softly: "Dad."


    Su Linfeng turned around with a trace of gloom between his looks. He saw Su Ying standing timidly at the door with his head down, and his heart softened a little.


    Su Linfeng took a few steps forward and sat at the desk. He waved to Su Ying. His voice was steady: "shadow, come here."


    Su Ying deeply took a breath, the voice with seven points of silence: "yes, Dad."


    Su Ying takes the door and goes to the desk.


    Since last time Su Ying fought for his face, Su Lin Feng looked at Su Ying differently.


    But when he heard the emperor''s order to cancel the marriage between huaiwang and Yinger, his face was not very good-looking: "what''s the matter with you and Huai King''s marriage?"


    Su Ying looks up in surprise and looks at Su Linfeng, making a pitiful look.


    Her eyelids drooped slightly, and then her eyes turned red.


    Her long eyelashes with a crystal clear tears, straight dripping down, is obviously a wronged but also forced to endure the appearance.


    She held her handkerchief and began to speak for a long time: "how did dad know about this? The marriage between Yinger and huaiwang It''s cancelled. "


    "What''s going on here? If it comes out, what will people outside say about you and our Su Fu? " Su Linfeng said a little angry.


    Although the king of Huai was not the best candidate, the Su government would be disgraced if he cancelled the engagement rashly.


    After hearing Su Linfeng''s words, Su Ying finally couldn''t help crying and choked: "Dad, Huai Wang has someone in his heart. Anyway, he has to cancel the engagement with Ying''er. Ying''er and Ying''er can''t..."


    Su Ying said while lowering his head, put all the responsibility on the body of the night is not white.


    Su Lin Feng had some anger in his heart. When he saw Su Ying''s pitiful appearance, he lost most of his anger.


    His daughter is always cunning and cowardly. It is impossible for her to catch a man''s heart.


    It''s just that they can''t climb this high branch.


    Su Lin Feng sighed and said, "OK, don''t cry. This matter is just over. Don''t go out at this time. Just stay in the mansion. "


    Su Ying took the PA to wipe the tears on her face: "yes, Dad."


    After su Ying stepped out of the study, her lips rose slightly.


    In addition to Su Linfeng, the whole Su family was overjoyed to hear the news.


    This marriage was pushed to Su Ying by Mrs. Su before, but after hearing the description of Su Luan''s return, she was very sorry.


    Moreover, his highness is a prince after all. As his fiancee, she should be more or less cautious.


    Now that Su Ying is divorced, she is an abandoned wife. It makes people happy to think about it.


    Su Luan himself was corrupted and innocent, but also hope that Su Ying can get some retribution.


    After she heard the news, she thought that Su Ying had a bad reputation. She was the same as herself. She put her hands together and worshipped the heaven.


    Su Xiu heard the news, the smile on his face can not stop, that beautiful to let the world are pale man, she must firmly grasp his heart.


    Each of the three women has her own ghost. She wants to satirize Su Ying for the first time, but they are all blocked out by Su Ying for being ill.


    Hibiscus garden in a dead, they think Su Ying must be too sad, know that she is not good, they are also at ease.


    At the moment, Su Ying is wearing a loose dress with loose hair and leaning on the soft couch.


    With a book in her hand and a snack in her hand, she looked relaxed and very happy, and could not get along with any sadness at all.


    When Hongbo heard the rumors outside, he was still worried. However, seeing Su Ying''s appearance, he gradually felt relieved.


    Su Ying stretched out a stretch, looked at the red wave: "for your miss, take two more sweet scented osmanthus cakes, the taste is good."


    Red wave looked up at Su Ying, although she looked in a good mood, but a little abnormal.


    "Miss, you''ve already eaten twelve yuan. Don''t you think it''s too sweet?"


    Su Ying Zheng Zheng Zheng: "Oh, then give me a glass of water."


    Huaiwang mansion.


    As soon as Wei Yingluo heard that ye feibai and Su Ying had broken their engagement, the whole person was relieved, with a look of joy on her face.


    It turned out that the king of Huai was so attached to her.


    Wei Yingluo was waiting at the door. As soon as she saw the night coming in, she met her and called out sweetly, "Lord, you are back."


    The night is not white, lightly should a: "well."


    "Yingluo is here to congratulate the Lord and to congratulate him." Wei Yingluo laughed softly. "The king finally got rid of the second miss of the Su family and broke off the engagement with her."


    Night is not white lips, face flashed a touch of displeasure.


    Ye feibai walks forward quickly, and Wei Yingluo follows him quickly.


    She blinked a pair of innocent eyes: "Lord, why are you so tight? Have you been scolded by the emperor?"Seeing that the night was not white, Wei Yingluo ignored him. She went up to him and hugged his arm and shook her coquettishly: "why don''t you pay attention to me? Even if you are in a bad mood, you can''t ignore me! "


    "I want to be alone." Night is not white in place to stop, from her hand to take back his own hand.


    Wei Yingluo looks up at ye feibai. He frowns slightly and doesn''t look very happy.


    Wei Yingluo suddenly thought whether he didn''t like her quiet appearance.


    Seeing that the night was not white, she ran forward to grab his sleeve. In her voice, she was angry: "what do you mean, Lord? Why should you show me your face when you and Miss Su have broken the engagement? "


    The night gave her a faint glance.


    "Is it my fault that you broke the engagement? Why do you ignore me Wei Yingluo shouts to Yefei in a solemn voice.


    Ye feibai took a deep breath, and his tone was not good: "can you let me stay alone for a while?"


    "No! Yes Wei Yingluo sneered, "you must accompany me now!"


    Night is not white and heavy voice way: "Ling Feng!"


    "Yes A dark shadow swept over.


    "Take Miss Wei back to her room."


    "Yes Ling Feng took a look at the gloomy night, and then at the angry Wei Yingluo. Suddenly, she felt that the matter was very serious.


    Don''t you like masked girls very much?


    "You..." Wei Yingluo was so angry that she was stopped by Ling Feng. "Miss Wei, the LORD says it''s absolutely right. Please go back to your room."


    Wei Yingluo snorted coldly and turned away.


    After Ling Feng sends Wei Yingluo back to her room, she goes back to he Yefei for help.


    But see the night is not white sitting behind the desk, slender fingers covered in the forehead, looking a little fidgety.


    Ling Feng called carefully: "Lord?"


    "Try to find out Wei Yingluo of Donghai gang."


    "Miss Wei?"


    "Gather all her information."


    "Yes Ling Feng walked a few steps, and then turned back, "Lord, the fifth Prince has sent an invitation. Would you like to go to have a rest?"


    Night is not white wave, Ling Feng will quickly leave.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 132

    After su Ying retired from marriage, she pretended to be ill and hid in Furong courtyard for leisure, which was quite comfortable.


    Just did not expect, a bronzed invitation to her hands.


    This invitation is very elegant, but also exudes a faint smell of orchid.


    Su Ying opens the invitation and frowns slightly. It turns out that it''s a special birthday party for the fifth Prince''s night, which will be held in the suburbs of Beijing five days later.


    Su Ying can''t help stroking her forehead. She is impatient to go to these parties.


    But now she has no engagement in the body, and is the legitimate miss of Su''s house. The invitation is naturally sent to her hand.


    If she doesn''t go, she''s only going to give people a face lift.


    Green mark see Su Ying so, can''t help but say: "if Miss don''t want to go, the maid will take Miss sick as an excuse, push it?"


    Su Ying took a look at her and said with a smile: "even if it''s pushed here, the mother doesn''t obey."


    Everyone is waiting to see her make a fool of herself.


    In the past, she could not go to a party because of her engagement, but now there is no reason.


    Su Ying helpless, but also can only command green mark to prepare clothes and jewelry for her banquet.


    Su Luan and Su Xiu naturally received the invitation.


    Since Su Luan lost face at the banquet of the eldest princess last time, she was banned by Su Linfeng. Now she has a chance to come out and is very happy in her heart.


    In this way, she will have a chance to redeem her reputation in front of the childe.


    Su Xiu thought of the possibility of seeing the night not white at the party, but also dressed up carefully.


    Although all the valuables in her room had been taken away by Mrs. Su, she tried to dress herself in a more elegant way.


    On the day of the banquet, Su Fu was afraid that Su Ying would continue to be ill and went to Furong hospital early in the morning.


    Su Ying deliberately lingered and came out a little late. She heard Mrs. Su looking at her displeasantly: "shadow, you don''t go quickly. Luan''er and Xiu''er have already gone."


    "The shadow knows."


    "If you are late, the fifth Prince thinks you have deliberately neglected him."


    Su Ying also did not defend, said meekly: "what mother said is."


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying, wearing a plain apricot dress, with her head drooping and a listless look on her face, she felt particularly cheerful.


    Su Ying is a person who has been retired from marriage. All the princes and girls in the capital all know about it, and they may laugh at her behind her back.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed a touch of pride, such an occasion, if Su Ying did not attend, it would be a pity!


    She does not allow Su Ying to hide at home when a turtle!


    The night is especially the son of Liu Guifei, and he is the five Prince''s son who is quite favored by the Ming emperor.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty gave him a great garden in the suburbs after he became an adult at night.


    The night''s special birthday party is here.


    When Su Ying arrived, she felt that the scenery here was beautiful, elegant and full of green onions.


    She has just entered the garden, in front of which is a winding bridge. The river below is very clear, with clusters of bright lotus flowers on it. The lotus leaves flutter with the wind, and the fragrance is fragrant.


    Looking around, the pavilions in front are exquisite and chic.


    Green mark follows Su Ying''s side, low voice exclamation way: "young lady, here is so beautiful."


    "Well." Su responded casually.


    Su Ying crossed the bridge, turned a corner, and saw many women standing or sitting in the pavilion.


    At today''s banquet, the fifth Prince entertained many people, including princesses and princesses, as well as princesses and young ladies with faces in the capital.


    In order to attract the attention of young men, these aristocratic ladies were all dressed up in bright clothes.


    Su Ying heard Su Luan''s happy laughter from a distance. She was talking and laughing with some young ladies.


    She looked very happy, she was always eloquent and could easily fit into the circle of these young ladies.


    Su Xiu was standing beside Su Luan with her head down, smiling shyly and occasionally echoing a few words.


    Miss, who didn''t know that you didn''t come to see her first


    Su Luan and Su Xiu arrived at the banquet early, but they did not see the shadow of Su Ying.


    Women are born to gossip. The most popular news in Beijing these days is the dissolution of the engagement between Su Ying and Huai Wang.


    But they were very curious about what was going on.


    Before we saw that Su Ying was given a marriage to the king of ghosts with a bad reputation, they were all gloating.


    Later, he met the ghost king at the flower feast set by Princess Liu. He had such a beautiful and evil face.


    They were immediately attracted by this face. All the previous schadenfreude turned into jealousy. They even thought that Su Ying, a cowardly lady in the straw bag, was not worthy of his Highness the king of Huai.


    After the banquet in the princess mansion last time, Su Ying was appreciated by the emperor and was given many treasures.


    What did she do? She just read a few poems from her father. After all, it was not because she was the fiancee of his royal highness Huai?


    Now they are excited to hear that Su Ying and his highness huaiwang have retired.Su Luan heard them mention Su Ying, and saw the disdain in their eyes, and said with a deliberate smile: "the second elder sister is not happy these days. I''m afraid it will come later today."


    Ouyang Xin, who has always been close to Su Luan, said with a smile: "don''t you feel ashamed and dare not come?"


    Each young lady covered her lips with a veil and began to laugh.


    Zhao yunnuangben disdains to talk with Su Luan.


    But as soon as she heard Su Ying''s condition, she thought of that boring woman, and drew a sneer on her lips: "it''s better not to come here, so as not to be disgraced. Ah, unlike some people who have lost so much face, they dare to appear as if nothing had happened! "


    Su Luan''s face suddenly changed. She pulled her handkerchief and glared at Zhao yunnuan: "what do you say?"


    Zhao yunnuan sneered coldly: "since dare to do, that still afraid others say?"


    Su Luan was so angry that her lungs would explode. She tried to forget the last time, but she even mentioned it.


    She was about to rush up, but she was pulled by Ouyang Xin beside her. In her voice, she was surprised: "your second sister has come?"


    Su Luan looked along the direction of her fingers. A trace of disdain flashed on her face and snorted coldly.


    Su Ying is wearing a plain apricot dress today, but the style is novel, caressing in the breeze, elegant and moving.


    Her long black hair was tied up in a noble but elegant flying bun, with a simple but exquisite orchid hairpin.


    The delicate porcelain like skin in the sun reflects a transparent luster, she was born with a good face, face with a calm and Fengyi smile, looks elegant, bright and moving.


    Some people were stunned for a while, but they refused to admit Su Ying''s beauty. They said with a sneer, "I don''t think she''s very sad. How can she look sad?"


    "It must be too sad to be silly." Someone said so.


    "That''s right. It''s said that the second miss of the Su family has never been on the stage." Someone was busy echoing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 133

    Su Luan looks at Su Ying, and her eyes are full of malice. She always hates her smile.


    Su Xiu listen to these voices, a glimmer of smile flashed on his lips.


    Su Ying ear strength is good, listen to their words in the ear, but do not care.


    Su Luan saw that Su Ying was looking at her at the moment, thinking that she was going to come to her, so she quickly stepped back a step, as if to avoid the plague. She wanted to get rid of her relationship.


    Su Luan chuckled: "the second elder sister, Xu is still thinking about his highness Huai Wang..."


    Su Xiu busy interface way: "yes, yes, heard that some time ago always secretly shed tears, but also sick for a long time, so you do not mention her sad things."


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a touch of cold, these two women will really give her to smear it!


    Zhao yunnuan snorted coldly: "it''s really beyond our ability. Toads want to eat swan meat!"


    Several other young ladies also secretly laughed. Some of them even covered their mouths with handkerchiefs and laughed: "what''s the use of thinking about it again! How could his highness Huai Wang look up to her


    "That''s right. If my royal highness Huai wants me to marry such a woman, I would rather die."


    Su Ying lips hook up a cold radian, thinking that these women are really vicious.


    Su Xiu secretly looked at Su Ying and said in a low voice, "don''t say that. The emperor still likes the second elder sister very much and gives her a lot of things."


    Zhao yunnuan sneered: "it''s stupid of the emperor to appease her in the face of huaiwang and Prime Minister su."


    Su Xiu bowed her head and said nothing, but she was happy. She liked to be trampled on by others.


    Zhao yunnuan said in a loud voice: "if I were Miss Su Er, I would die by jumping into the river now if I was divorced! I don''t dare to appear in front of everyone


    "Yes, it is." A group of young ladies around echoed.


    Su Luan''s happy lips always twitch, but after all, she is her own sister, and she can''t be too much in front of others.


    Zhao yunnuan seemed to suddenly see Su Ying approaching at this moment. Ah, he met him and said, "Miss Su, you are really here. But you came here too late. Now you are not princess Huai. It''s not good to put on airs like this. "


    She still remembers that Su Ying would arrive late every time, deliberately saying so.


    Su Ying''s face was stunned, and then lowered her head, as if she were embarrassed.


    When she raised her head again, her eyes were a little red: "the shadow moves slowly. It''s late. It''s not intentional."


    Su Luan sees Su Ying''s appearance, in the heart extremely proud, hoped that these young ladies can say some more to mock her good.


    At the moment, a young lady approached her, blinking a pair of twinkling eyes and asked, "Miss Su Er, I heard that your engagement with his highness Huai Wang has been broken? What''s the reason for that? "


    Zhao yunnuan Yin and Yang strange airway: "what else? It must be Miss Su er''s disease spread to everyone, and she was abandoned!"


    Li Qingquan, the young lady of Li Shangshu''s family, said with a smile, "or did the Lord like other girls?"


    "Well, don''t be sad, Miss Su. Fortunately, his highness Wang huaiwang woke up early and broke the engagement with you directly. What will you do if you wait until you are married


    Jinyang copied the path, heard a group of women chirp, not from the brow micro wrinkle.


    His line of sight falls on Su Ying''s body, has the slight heartache.


    She bowed her head and showed a delicate side face. She looked so pitiful that he would subconsciously make an appearance for her.


    Su Ying''s eyes cover up under her eyelashes, and she looks more and more pitiful. Her lips slowly spread a smile: "in fact, in fact..."


    At the moment, Su Xiu suddenly saw something and stammered, "Huai king, his highness!"


    Jinyang followed her voice to look at the past, the look on his face suddenly faded down.


    They were busy mocking Su Ying just now. They didn''t find out when night was not white standing behind them.


    He was dressed in a gorgeous white robe with delicate patterns embroidered on the front of the robe.


    His bones reveal a cold, with a light of alienation, will be isolated from the outside.


    Especially his deep eyes, with cold and terrible anger.


    The young ladies fell silent.


    Su Ying is very curious about how night feibai came. She still wants to finish the following words.


    Ye feibai stood there, his face darkened and his hands tightened subconsciously when he heard the young ladies'' words. He even wanted to strangle these women who were chewing their tongues to death.


    "Have you said enough?" Thin red lips open and close, light open mouth.


    Ye feibai doesn''t want to come to such an occasion. In fact, Wei Yingluo quarrels with him early in the morning.


    She asked him if he didn''t like her any more and whether he fell in love with Su Ying.


    Wei Yingluo is becoming more and more unreasonable. Ye feibai gets a headache because of her quarrel. So she wants to go for a walk in the countryside and get some air.He came here by accident and happened to meet a special banquet in the evening.


    Since he has come, he wants to come in for a cup of tea, but he didn''t expect to see Su Ying being ridiculed and bullied.


    He would have gone straight away, but he didn''t know why he had to stop.


    This woman is not very capable, not smart, but now being bullied into such a silent.


    I don''t know why, but he felt very upset.


    It was because of him, if not for his insistence on quitting the marriage, or in the beginning he was determined not to agree to the marriage.


    Su Ying would not have met this kind of thing.


    These young ladies saw that the night was not white and cold. They were stunned, and subconsciously felt their backs were cold.


    Ye Fei Bai walked over and stood on Su Ying''s side, looking at her lower and lower head, her face aggrieved, and her eyes narrowed slightly: "who told you that this king abandoned Miss Su er?"


    The crowd was stunned, wasn''t it?


    Zhao yunnuan said with a smile: "Lord, we are only joking..."


    Ye Fei''s face was full of bitterness: "if next time my king hears who is talking about me and Miss Su, don''t blame me for being rude."


    The night is not white, words are cold, every word is like hail.


    The ladies, frightened by his manner, bowed their heads and dared not speak.


    Su Xiu not easy to see the night is not white, subconsciously to him to gather together, but suddenly heard the night white Li voice: "do not give the king away!"


    Night is not white, a gloomy face, eyes immersed in the meaning of cold, lips close tightly.


    A young lady, who is thin skinned, has already cried out and no longer has the momentum of mocking Su Ying just now.


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes filled with red silk, turned and left angrily.


    The rest of the girls left in a hurry.


    Originally noisy garden, suddenly left only Su Ying and night non white two people.


    Naturally, there is Jinyang hidden in the dark.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 134

    Su Ying heart dark sigh, since the night is not white for his head, she those slander his words, also calculate.


    Su Ying turns around and walks away, but hears the night is not white to call him behind.


    She stopped and turned her head to look at him, a pair of black and white eyes were as quiet as a lake, emitting light, where there was a fraction of the grievance Xi Xi Xi.


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. What kind of a person is this woman? He couldn''t see through her.


    Su shadow lip corner tiny hook, lips show a touch of irony: "don''t think I will thank you."


    Su Ying leaves directly, leaving night feibai with a back figure, so that he doesn''t even give the opportunity to speak.


    Night feibai looks at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, looks uncertain, and then raises his feet to follow up.


    After they leave, Jinyang remembers Su Ying''s words just now. A smile of unknown meaning appears on his lips. This woman is still interesting.


    In the garden.


    Mountains and peaks, cherry blossom flying, aroma.


    Five Prince night special is talking with a few childe brothers, suddenly heard the attendant around say the second prince came, did not react for a moment.


    His brother has always lived in seclusion.


    Although he sent the invitation, he never thought he would come.


    He rushed to meet up, with a surprise on his face: "second brother, how did you come?"


    The night was not white, his face was cold and his voice was indifferent: "what? Not welcome? "


    "No, No. 2, please sit here."


    The fifth Prince''s eyes are like stars, and his beautiful eyes are elegant. His hair is raised high with a jade crown. He looks elegant and gentle. The second prince''s facial features are exquisite, elegant and introverted. The two beautiful princes in the royal family stand together, and the scene is very enjoyable.


    Several women have been scolded by night Chonghua before, but now I can''t move my sight when I see his beautiful face.


    The night is not white by night extraordinary lead sit down, subconsciously look around, then see Su Ying sitting alone in the corner, leisurely drinking tea.


    He was stunned for a moment, and soon he took his eyes back.


    More and more guests arrived, especially busy to greet these guests at night.


    Su Ying sat in the corner, drank a few cups of tea, and looked at the whole banquet.


    The banquet was placed in the open-air garden, and the night special set up a water like seat here.


    In the middle of the garden was a huge soft red carpet, embroidered with exquisite orchid patterns.


    The scenery in the garden is excellent. A large area of cherry trees are planted. At the moment, the cherry blossoms are romantic, colorful and colorful. With the breeze blowing slightly, the cherry blossom petals, which are as pink as snow, are flying with the wind, and they are very elegant.


    The guests of YeFan banquet have almost arrived. YeFan sits in the first place, followed by the big prince Ye Fei Ling, the second prince Ye Fei Bai, the fourth Prince Ye Fei Xu, the sixth Prince Ye Fei Mo, and several princesses.


    The eldest prince''s face was gloomy, and he did not seem to be kind. He was dressed in blue, which made him look more and more gloomy.


    He didn''t like to talk, he just sat quietly drinking tea.


    The fourth Prince is a handsome man with a smile and looks very close.


    The young sixth Prince Yefei''s face is full of pride. He is the youngest son loved by the queen. It is said that he is a proud master.


    Su Ying ignored the night is not white, one by one after looking at the past, quickly take back the line of sight.


    At the moment, I only heard the women whispering: "I still think the second prince is the most handsome."


    "I think the fourth Prince is good-looking. I''ll take a good look at it with a smile."


    "The fifth Prince is gentle and gentle. I don''t know who is lucky enough to be the fifth Prince''s concubine."


    "The sixth Prince is only ten years old now. He must have grown up to be a beautiful man."


    Su Ying ear is full of these women''s chat voice, helpless in the heart.


    Sure enough, no matter what era, women are color heavy.


    At the moment, someone called out, "the little marquis is is coming!"


    "You see, the little marquis is is not worse than the princes!"


    "He was like a banished immortal, not eating people''s fireworks."


    Su Ying thought, these women are really imaginative, not cannibalism, still live in this world?


    Jinyang is dressed in a simple white cloth robe, simple as the bright moon, and there is no flaw in every move.


    His facial features are very good-looking, especially his eyes are as clear as spring water, without wave and mood.


    He saluted with the fifth prince, looked at Su Ying, flashed a smile on his lips, and then sat down opposite her.


    Su Ying raised her head and looked up at Jinyang''s warm and moist eyes. She still had some impression on the little Marquis who had been on several sides. At the moment, she gave a gentle smile as a greeting.


    All the guests have arrived. Ye Fan raised his glass and said with a loud smile, "my prince always likes to be lively. Today, by the beginning of his birthday, please come here to have a lively time. Don''t be restrained."Night extraordinary is born handsome, speak gently close, smile, do not know how many miss''s heart.


    Everyone raised their glasses to salute him. Some young ladies were staring at him, and their faces were flushed.


    Today''s extraordinary mother, Liu Guifei, was supposed to be there, but she accidentally got cold last night and didn''t come in person. She only sent someone to give her birthday present.


    Since it is the birthday, it is inevitable that some congratulations.


    The night specially simply said a few congratulatory words to open, led the public to drink a few glasses of wine together.


    Then a young lady stood up and said a word of congratulation in a shy and timid way and gave a present.


    With a smile in his eyes, he accepted a gift and said thanks to everyone: "my prince doesn''t greet you one by one. We must eat and drink well."


    The male guest and the female guest separately do two sides, respective maids and attendants stand behind them waiting.


    For a while, they were chatting and laughing.


    Cherry blossom petals are flying one after another, and many of you are beautiful young ladies. The whole garden seems like a fairyland.


    Zhao yunnuan sat in the crowd, looked up at the night extraordinary, gently closed his hair, stood up with a trace of humor on his lips: "we just eat wine, but it''s not interesting. It''s better to let Yun Nuan dance and just dance for fun. How about the fifth prince?"


    Night special hears Zhao yunnuan''s suggestion, immediately smiles to answer a way: "cloud warm younger sister if willing, that naturally is excellent."


    Zhao Yun was so warm and graceful that he didn''t know what kind of amorous feelings it was to dance. After listening to this, several young men clapped their hands again and again: "good!"


    Zhao yunuan''s face flashed a charming red cloud.


    Zhao yunnuan''s father, General Zhao, is the cousin of Liu Guifei. Zhao yunnuan has a good feeling for the night since he was young.


    If It''s good to be able to add relatives.


    Su Ying bit a chestnut cake and looked up at Zhao yunnuan. The smile on her face was gentle, which was quite different from that when she was satirized before.


    Su Ying said with a smile in her heart: women really have many different faces.


    Looking at her appearance, if she didn''t want to be the fifth Prince''s concubine, it would be unbelievable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 135

    "Let''s get warm and get ready. I''ll be back later."


    Night extraordinary nods, Zhao yunnuan rises to leave.


    Seeing Zhao yunnuan leave, a young lady began to be eager to try. She only wanted to be able to go on the stage later and show off in front of these princes and princes.


    Su Ying has always been on the limelight this kind of thing has no thought, she prefers to clip the tail, low-key life.


    Jinyang sits opposite Su Ying and sips a sip of wine. Looking at the woman with her head down, she only feels that she has a skill to hide herself in the crowd and not be noticed.


    If he had not known her nature, he would have been concealed.


    Jinyang a pair of clear eye wave light circulation, looked at Su Ying one eye, the eye wave is flashing the gentle light.


    Zhao yunnuan quickly changed his good clothes and came out. Everyone looked up at the woman who was walking slowly, and was slightly stunned.


    She changed into a peach pink dress with her waist tied up, which made her waist feel more comfortable. Her sleeves and hem were designed in waves, embroidered with gold thread, and moved slightly. The cuffs and hem swayed like a lotus in full bloom.


    Zhao yunnuan stepped up in the public''s gaze, his chin slightly raised, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Her eyes were covered with thin gold foil petals, which seemed to move more and more.


    One side of the zither player had already sat down, until Zhao yunnuan nodded with him, and his slender ten fingers sent out a crisp melody on the string.


    Zhao yunnuan is standing in the middle of the banquet. The red carpet is covered with white cherry blossom petals, which complement her dress very much.


    Zhao yunnuan''s body is very soft, bending down, first he shrinks himself into a ball, like a flower in bud.


    With the soothing rhythm, her dancing posture also blooms gently. Her arms are soft, and her slender fingers are painted with bright red cardamom, flying in the sky in a gorgeous arc.


    She danced and fluttered with a smile, her long hair and stacked skirts flying.


    The more light the music was, the more flexible her body was and the faster she spun.


    The whole person is like a lotus in full bloom, just like opening in the middle of the water.


    The sleeves were up and swinging in the air, dazzling.


    As the sound of the instrument slows down, her stretched body slowly collapses again, and gradually converges into its original shape.


    At this moment, the sound of the piano falls. Zhao Yun is warm and slightly drooping his head, panting gently, with a rosy glow on his cheeks.


    Night extraordinary eyes with appreciation, but also a young master''s face with a look of fascination.


    More women''s eyes show envy and jealousy.


    It must be that everyone is hiding.


    Zhao yunnuan made a lot of efforts for this banquet, only thinking about a dance to win the hearts of the people.


    "Wonderful dance!" Su Xiu suddenly called out, and then the other people around came back to their senses and clapped their hands in succession.


    Su Luan sits on Su Xiu''s body side, apricot eye is sharp, fiercely stare at her one eye.


    Su Xiu lowered his head and pretended not to know.


    Zhao Yun warmed up, red lips with a proud smile.


    In the banquet, she looked up at the night, with a trace of expectation in her eyes.


    Night extraordinary lips with a gentle smile: "long time no see, yunnuan sister dance skills more and more excellent"


    Zhao yunnuan''s face flashed a blush, she lowered her head: "five Prince flattered."


    Night special looks at her this shy and timid appearance, on the face is more gentle: "cloud warm younger sister is laborious, quick some seats."


    Zhao yunnuan smiles and answers. When he retreats, he looks at Su Ying''s direction.


    The young masters are still savoring Zhao yunnuan''s dance skills just now, and their faces are still full of meaning.


    Su Yinglun is a wonderful dancer. It''s better for Xiu''er to play a song for everyone now


    Su Xiu''s opinion is naturally not opposed.


    Su Luan was not comfortable. She held her hand tightly. She was just a little common girl. She was disgraced on such an occasion. Hum!


    She didn''t know that Su Xiu would play the piano. Su Luan thought maliciously that if she wanted to make a fool of herself, let her make a fool of herself!


    Su Xiu''s music is very simple and has no skills.


    However, the tone is slow, it sounds relaxed and happy, as well as the mood.


    Su Xiu''s slender fingers were plucking on the guzheng, and the music was flowing like a spring Ding Dong.


    She raised her head slightly and looked at yefeibai with a smile, but found that he was talking with the fourth prince. She didn''t give her a look in his eyes. She was very disappointed for a moment.


    In this kind of loss, he played several wrong sounds.


    Su Luan was very proud and said to Ouyang Xin, "my sister is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Is she really virtuous and virtuous?"


    Ouyang core hums a way: "what Qin, chess, calligraphy and painting are proficient in everything, but even a simple tune is not good."


    Su Luan lip Cape light hook: "you also don''t say her, on weekdays, which has her to be outstanding opportunity.""I''m making a fool of myself today, ha ha ha."


    Their voices were not high or low, and they happened to be heard by Su Xiu. She felt embarrassed on her face and looked nervously at night Fei Bai.


    Seeing that she had not noticed her at all, she was relieved and hastily finished playing the tune before she retired.


    Su Xiu finished playing the piano and sat down in the original seat.


    Su Luan on one side raised the wine in his hand and waved to her: "big sister plays such decadent music. I don''t know who is expressing her feelings to?"


    Su Xiu bit his lips and said with a smile, "how can you?"


    "The elder sister has already promised to the son of the Marquis of Anyang. Don''t be greedy and swallow the elephant!"


    "You..." Su Xiu lowered his head and glanced at the night.


    She saw his cold side face, he lazily raised his glass and touched the fourth prince, then the wine all flowed into his mouth, and the beautiful Adam''s apple slowly surged, sexy and charming.


    Su Xiu swallow saliva, she is really really like him, from the first sight.


    Even Su Ying can be his fiancee. Why can''t she?


    She is thousands of times better than Su Ying. She will certainly please him and be his real woman!


    Su Xiu thought of here, with a trace of ferocity on his face, all because of Su shadow!


    "Big sister, it''s useless for you to be angry again. If it''s not for you, it''s not for you. Why should you come out to disgrace yourself?"


    Su Xiu glanced at Su Xiu and could only endure her sarcasm. Now she is just a dog beside his wife.


    Su Ying had drunk two glasses of wine a little earlier, and then stopped drinking it.


    The teapot before she met was empty, and she told green mark to fetch tea.


    Green mark has no action, there is a pretty girl in a pink dress with tea for Su Ying.


    Su Ying raised his eyes and immediately recognized that this was a girl around Zhao yunnuan, called Ruyi.


    Ruyi poured tea for Su Ying and said with a smile: "our Miss said that you must feel uncomfortable after drinking. You specially prepared the tea for sobering up."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 136

    Su Ying said faintly: "thank you for me, miss."


    Ruyi then said, "Miss Su Er, our young lady dances very well, don''t you think?"


    Ruyi''s smile looks innocent and simple.


    Zhao yunnuan always does not deal with Su Ying, and he makes Su Ying look ugly in public.


    Isn''t it too strange that her girl ran to please herself now?


    Su Ying clenched the cup, with a slight smile on her face


    Ruyi gets a satisfactory answer, laughs like a flower, picks up the teapot and wants to go.


    Can not be careful to step on his skirt, the body can not help but tilt to the side of the ground, and then all the water in the teapot is poured on Su Ying''s body.


    "Ah Ruyi exclaimed, and quickly squatted down to wipe the water stains on Su Ying''s body with a handkerchief


    She said, but the other hand slipped quietly under the skirt.


    This is the corner, Ruyi''s voice is covered up by the music of orchestral music over there, and no one has noticed the interlude here.


    Su Ying frowned faintly.


    Green mark was not happy, and said angrily, "what''s the matter with you? If the tea is hot, something will happen You go. I''ll come here. "


    Ruyi, with guilt on her face, said several times that the maid should die and left in a hurry with the teapot.


    Su Ying looked at the water stains on her body and felt something was wrong.


    Green mark took the handkerchief and wiped it for a long time. She complained in a low voice: "I think she did it on purpose. Fortunately, it''s not a big problem. Otherwise, the maid will try her best to find her."


    Jinyang just noticed the scene of Su Ying. Now he saw the girl walking towards him, and didn''t think much.


    At this moment, he suddenly found a piece of cloth beside his seat, which seemed to be torn from a person''s clothes.


    Jinyang''s eyes flashed, looked at Su Ying, flashed a meaningful smile on his lips, picked up the piece of cloth and put it in his arms.


    There are already Zhao yunnuan and Su Xiu warming up in front of us, and then there are many young ladies volunteering to perform for you. In a short time, a variety of wonderful programs including playing the piano, singing and dancing were staged.


    Even Su Luan came forward to play the pipa for everyone.


    These boudoir women are all trained in small schools, in order to be able to fly to the branches and become Phoenix one day.


    Each young lady has his own merits, and everyone is very interested in it. Even the great prince hits the table with the rhythm.


    Ruyi avoids the public''s sight, and runs to the back yard in a hurry. There is the place where Zhao yunnuan changes his clothes.


    Zhao yunnuan has been waiting here. Seeing Ruyi until now, he can''t help but get angry and face a Ling: "how can I come here now?"


    Ruyi is very afraid of this young lady. She lowers her head and whispers, "I''m afraid I''ll be found out, so I don''t dare Too soon. "


    Zhao yunnuan held out his hand to her: "less nonsense, what about things?"


    Because time is not much, Zhao yunnuan is a little annoyed.


    Ruyi quickly began to take out the cuff: "here, here."


    Ruyi took out most of the day and didn''t take it out. Her face turned white.


    She said that her sleeves were turned over, but they were empty. There was nothing she was looking for.


    Zhao yunnuan was not angry at the moment, and lowered his voice and said, "what''s going on?"


    Ruyi is in such a hurry that she is sure that it has been lost. She can only kneel on the ground and kowtow to Zhao yunnuan: "excuse me, miss. The maid has already taken the material from Miss Su ER and secretly put it in her sleeve. But somehow, it''s gone... "


    Zhao Yun''s heating is urgent, fiercely kicks the servant girl in the ground: "useless thing!"


    Ruyi''s chest hurt so much that she didn''t care to cry out the pain. She got up from the ground and knelt down. In her mouth, she begged for mercy: "forgive me, miss. I''ll steal again..."


    Zhao yunnuan''s face was angry and hit Ruyi''s face heavily: "you stupid thing!"


    Zhao yunnuan thinks of Su Ying''s Apricot clothes, and looks at them as ordinary materials.


    It won''t get in the way of her plans.


    After Zhao yunnuan went back, he sat quietly back to his position and winked at Su Xiu on one side.


    Su Xiu see Zhao yunnuan''s eyes, the magistrate has become, eyes unconsciously show joy.


    Su Ying sees this scene in his eyes, but he feels strange. When did Zhao yunnuan and Su Xiu have such a tacit understanding.


    Then look at Zhao yunnuan followed by Ruyi, his face red.


    Although has done the processing, Su Ying knew that she was slapped.


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly pick, clear eyes flash a smile, really do not know what these people are doing.


    After half of the banquet, everyone was half full.


    Most of the women have already performed their own shows.


    Su Ying alone in the corner to eat and watch the program, but feel very comfortable.At this moment, Su Luan suddenly stood up and looked at Su Ying: "eh, how can the second elder sister only care about eating? It''s better to also perform a program?"


    Su Luan''s clear voice resounds through the garden. Everyone''s eyes are all looking at Su Ying.


    Night Fei white at the moment to see Su Ying low head is eating, lip subconsciously hook up, she from the beginning to now is not stop eating, not full?


    Su Ying heard that he was called, and immediately put down the cake in his hand.


    Her heart helpless, all sit so inconspicuous, this fuse how to burn to her body again.


    A smile flashed in Su Luan''s eyes. She always knew that this two elder sisters were not good at music, chess, calligraphy and painting. Today she just wanted to see her make a fool of herself!


    Su Ying''s expression did not fluctuate. She stood up gracefully, looked at the night extraordinary, and gave a smile: "I wish the fifth prince a happy birthday. Shadow also wants to offer talent to boost the fun, but the shadow is not good at music, chess, calligraphy and painting. It''s really impossible to get rid of it. "


    Before the fifth prince had said anything, Su Luan said with an angry smile: "my sister is really true. Why should you belittle yourself. My sister has been appreciated by the emperor before. She must be outstanding. "


    Su Ying black eyes have a cold flash: Su Luan do not speak, really no one will her when dumb.


    Su Ying lowered her head and didn''t speak. She couldn''t see through her look.


    Su xiurousheng said: "the second elder sister is the most hidden, certainly can bring the different performance to everybody."


    Many young ladies were waiting for Su Ying to make a fool of herself and said, "Miss Su Er, today is the fifth Prince''s birthday. Why be so disappointed?"


    Zhao yunnuan said with a smile: "is it possible that Miss Su Er didn''t put everyone in their eyes and said so intentionally?"


    "You can perform whatever you like. The fifth prince will not blame you."


    Jinyang at the moment looking at Su Ying, her half face hidden in the shadow, heart can not help but hide a touch of worry.


    Night is not white micro frown, face with a trace of displeasure, holding the tea cup hand tight.


    At the moment, the fifth prince thought of Su Ying''s performance in the princess mansion and said with a smile, "Miss Su Er, since this is the case, you can perform a program to boost the fun."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 137

    "Obedience is better than deference."


    Su Ying couldn''t get rid of it and could only answer: "let''s go and prepare for it."


    People see Su Ying leave: "ha ha, can''t be to urinate to run away."


    "Who knows? Who doesn''t know that the second miss of the Su family is a straw bag. She really thinks that she will become a phoenix after being appreciated by the emperor?"


    "Hum, now..." The woman who spoke secretly took a look at the night. She lowered her voice and said, "it''s still a grass chicken."


    Su Ying quickly ordered people to prepare things, she wore the previous apricot dress, stood in the center of the party again, no half timid, lips with a shallow smile, looked very kind.


    "Before I perform, I don''t know who can lend me a silver ticket?"


    Everyone thought she was going to perform the song and dance, but suddenly they saw that she wanted to borrow the silver ticket. All the faces showed a very strange look.


    The sixth prince was tired of watching so many songs and dances. Seeing that Su Ying asked for the silver ticket, he was also very curious. He first stood up and took out a silver ticket from his arms and handed it to Su Ying.


    After seeing Su Ying get the silver note, they begin to tear, tear, tear


    Su Luan was shocked: "my God, isn''t the second elder sister crazy?"


    Immediately, a woman agreed: "Miss Su Er, is she really stupid after being abandoned?"


    The sixth Prince has always been arrogant. At the moment, he is very angry. His eyes stare far away, and his fingertips almost poke into Su Ying''s face: "presumptuous, presumptuous! How dare you tear up the silver ticket of my prince


    Su Ying did not answer, still with a calm smile on his face.


    At the moment, she did not know what to do with her eyes.


    Jinyang looked at her movements carefully, smiling at his lips. He always felt that she could bring unexpected surprise to people.


    At this time, the sixth prince was so angry that he would bite people: "you give me back the silver ticket!"


    Su Ying''s hand played a ring finger in his ear and said in a low voice: "is the silver ticket still in the arms of the sixth prince?"


    "Ah?" The sixth prince was stunned and didn''t believe it at all. But when he lowered his head, he took out the silver note from his arms, which was the one given to her.


    And -


    is intact.


    The sixth prince was dumbfounded for a moment: "how can this be? I clearly see that... "


    Su Ying leaves with a smile. It''s just a trick practiced in modern times. It''s enough to coax these people.


    At the moment, Jinyang had already taken the lead to clap his hands. His face was slightly gentle, and his lips were covered with a shallow smile: "Miss Su Er really has a delicate heart. How could she have thought of such a performance?"


    "Yes, yes, I haven''t seen this kind of performance that suppresses and then raises."


    At the moment, a woman said, "it''s just a small skill."


    It was just a warm-up. At the moment, Su Ying went back to the center of the banquet, stretched out his hands and patted it twice. Soon, two boys came over carrying a water tank full of water.


    We all look at each other, do not understand why Su Ying should carry such a water tank.


    Plain water tank.


    Su Ying gently pulled up his sleeve, pointed to the water tank and said, "this is a very smart water tank."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!" Some people around laughed, and their faces showed a mocking smile. "Miss Su''s second miss is stupid. It''s just a water tank. It''s smart, ha ha ha!"


    "Because it understands me."


    After su Ying said so, some people laughed more fiercely. Only the sixth Prince did it properly.


    He felt magical at that scene just now, and now he is looking forward to what kind of tricks Su Ying can do.


    Su Ying doesn''t care about them, drooping his face, smiling, showing a gentle look.


    Her hand touched the water gently, as if whispering to the water tank.


    This is a very beautiful picture, black hair randomly falling down a few silk down, pale face, light eyes, that gentle smile people can not help but close.


    Now the musician plucks the strings and the soothing melody flows out.


    Between the people''s surprise, something strange happened!


    "Look


    However, in the middle of the water tank, there is a pink sharp bud coming out. The bud slowly floats up. We can see clearly that this is the lotus, the lotus in bud!


    Su Ying''s hand still caresses the water gently, the smile on the face is thicker.


    "Ah! The lotus is in bloom, the lotus is in bloom


    See that bone bud in the water slowly blooming, vivid and lively.


    They have never seen such a dynamic blooming process, each holding their breath.


    Then you will see one after another pointed buds from the water tank, lotus one by one in full bloom, soon after another lotus, full of the whole water tank, lotus fragrance suddenly spread out in the banquet.


    Everyone was in doubt: "how did she do it?"Su Ying lip Cape light Yang: "I just praised this water tank a few words, it is full of the most beautiful lotus, isn''t it intelligent water tank?"


    At the moment, a childe laughed and said, "can it be angry if I scold it a few times?"


    Su Ying thought for a moment and said with a smile, "it''s better to scold him for a few words, but if he loses his temper, he can bear it by himself."


    "I will take on my own responsibility."


    The young master felt that there was something strange in the water tank just now, so he went in to have a look, but he didn''t see anything.


    He was curious at the moment, but he really wanted to know what was going on with the jar.


    He went up to the water tank and kicked a few feet, and then scolded it. He did not react.


    All of a sudden, the water in the water tank came up and spread like a fountain.


    The water immediately drenched his body into a drowned rat, and the lotus leaves all fell on his head, making him look very embarrassed.


    This childe just did not react to come over, lenglengleng stood in place.


    Other people have never seen such a scene, can''t help laughing: "it''s so fun, this is the most intelligent water tank I''ve ever seen."


    "Too clever, too clever."


    The young master was not angry, and he made a bow to the water tank with a smile: "don''t be angry with the water tank. I won''t scold you."


    At the moment, the fifth Prince stood up and exclaimed, "I have never seen such an interesting performance. Miss Su has really put her heart into it, isn''t it, second brother?"


    Night is not white unexpectedly also can''t think of Su Ying will make such a, the lip side hook, slightly nodded the head.


    Zhao yunnuan heard the fifth Prince openly praise Su Ying. He was very upset and gave Su Ying a cold look.


    Su Ying finished the performance and ordered people to remove the water tank.


    Before she sat down, the sixth prince said in a hurry: "how did you do it?"


    When they heard the sixth Prince''s question, they could not help but prick up their ears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 138

    Su Ying turned his head and saluted the sixth Prince: "back to the sixth prince, the trick is the trick. If you say the reason, it will be boring."


    Jinyang fixed to look at Su Ying, I really don''t know what kind of surprise this woman can bring.


    Su Luan is very angry at the moment. Although Su Ying is not amazing today, she dances beautifully and plays a piano with superb skills, but her trick has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people.


    What she wants today is to make a fool of her!


    She was angry, but she could do nothing about it!


    At this moment, the banquet is already in the middle of the stage, and when everyone recovers from Su Ying''s performance.


    Some people suggested: "how are all the young ladies performing, there is no gentleman who also give you a performance."


    At the moment, the sixth prince, who had already been unable to restrain himself, stood up. The boy, who was only 13 years old, was the time for good performance.


    Just now they are all women, and he is not good at making a start.


    Now he takes up the sword and stands in the middle of the sword and dances. The sixth Prince is agile and flexible. His sword is dancing and his clothes are graceful and graceful. Although he is not strong enough, he has done well at his age.


    He was born handsome, but he was afraid to wait a few years for all young women to admire him.


    When he finished the sword dance, everyone clapped their hands. He was the Queen''s favorite son, and no one was willing to offend him.


    After the performance of the sixth prince, he picked his eyebrows at the fourth Prince: "I heard that the fourth brother''s archery is superb. I don''t know if Fei Mo has a chance to see today."


    The fourth Prince stood up and said, "since the sixth brother invited me, why not?"


    The fourth Prince suddenly thought of something: "what''s the meaning of shooting arrows alone? How about a competition? "


    The fifth prince was also very interested: "it''s just not interesting to compete alone. I got a Horned Dragon bow a few days ago. If anyone can win the first prize today, I will give it to him."


    Young childe listened to each one of the blood boiling.


    They want to get this good bow, and naturally they want to make a good impression in front of these ladies.


    All right, bow, bow, bow, bow, bow, bow, bow!


    Everyone clapped up: "good!"


    The fourth Prince''s physical strength is very good, at this time he got interested, and then he took a bow and arrow, squinted, pulled the string, and again hit the heart.


    Ten arrows in a row all hit the heart.


    Some young master refused to accept the competition. It was very lively for a moment. However, few young master happened to shoot all ten bows and arrows into hearts.


    The fourth Prince''s archery skills are excellent. He looks down on these young men. He is going to invite ye feibai to have a competition with him to see who can shoot far and shoot accurately.


    Night is not white shake hands to push off: "this king skill is not fine."


    Where is the fourth Prince willing to rely on, night is not white, when he was ten years old, he had been able to make great strides, but now he is even more perfect.


    He was about to say something when a sharp cry came.


    All the people present were stunned.


    Only Zhao yunnuan and Su Xiu looked at each other and saw a touch of excitement in each other''s eyes.


    People unconsciously turned their eyes to the direction of the call, and then there was a girl kneeling in front of her. She seemed to have been greatly frightened, and her voice also trembled: "no, it''s not good, it''s dead!"


    There was a lot of noise.


    Night special facial expression immediately gloomy down: "nonsense what, still don''t roll down quickly!"


    The servant girl kowtowed to the night: "the fifth prince, I don''t talk nonsense. Really It''s really dead... "


    Today is the special birthday of the night, such a day should have such a bad thing, his face angry.


    Zhao Yun warm see, full of concern color way: "five prince, let this girl talk about exactly what is going on."


    Night special listened to Zhao yunnuan''s advice, frowned and asked: "say, what did you see in the end?"


    The servant girl was obviously frightened by something and said trembling: "just now, just now, I saw a corpse floating in the lotus pond."


    She looked like she was not lying at all, and the scene suddenly became a little turbulent.


    A young master got up and proposed, "the fifth prince, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    Night special feel bad luck, how to have such a thing?


    However, I was worried that the scene was chaotic at the moment, and I didn''t know if it would be a miss who fell in: "come on, take us over and have a look!"


    The servant girl seemed to have been frightened, but when she heard the order, she could only get up from the ground and lead the people forward with fear.


    A group of people in this way to rush to the lotus pond, there is anxiety, fear, but do not want to miss anything.


    Su Ying followed in the end, green mark can not help but some worry: "Miss, how can the dead?"Su Ying smiles: "go and have a look first."


    There are many ponds in the garden. It is summer, and the pond is full of lotus flowers, which is a pleasant thing.


    However, there was a dead woman in a yellow dress floating in the pond with her face down. Although her face could not be seen, the heart was cold.


    Some of them saw the corpse for the first time. They were afraid and covered their faces with handkerchiefs.


    Night extraordinary see Lotus Pond unexpectedly dead person, facial expression is cold come down, rush to one side stand footman, open a way: "still don''t go down to fish up!"


    Several quick footed servants rushed down to the water and fished up the corpse in the water.


    After the man was put down, a few brave people gathered together to have a look, only heard a servant girl startled: "this Isn''t this Chunlan? "


    Su Xiu just looked at it and turned her face in horror: "Chunlan, she, isn''t she your servant girl? How could you die in the lake


    Zhao yunnuan couldn''t believe it. He took a step back and the blood on his face disappeared.


    The bright tears fell from her eyes and looked so pitiful: "Chunlan and Chunlan grew up with me since childhood. They were just fine. How could they be Someone must have killed her


    When she said this, she couldn''t go on. She covered her face with a veil and began to cry.


    Su Ying looks at all this coldly. In her eyes, Zhao yunnuan is not such a perceptual person. She would cry so sad for the death of a girl.


    Su Ying once again looked at the lifeless girl on the ground. She did not swell up. She must have just died.


    Su Ying''s eyes suddenly jump, Chunlan is holding


    Ruyi beside Zhao Yun warms up. Seeing her young lady crying, she also sobs. She kneels on the ground: "Chunlan, Chunlan We grew up together when we were young. How did you go? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 139

    She seemed to suddenly see something. She took Chunlan''s hand and called to Zhao yunnuan: "Miss, miss, you see something in Chunlan''s hand!"


    Night special looked at one eye, busy to the side of the attendant way: "you go to have a look."


    The waiter opened Chunlan''s cold hand and carefully took out the rag in her hand: "the fifth prince, this is a piece of apricot cloth."


    Ruyi said in surprise: "Chunlan is holding this piece of apricot colored rag and wants to tell us who is the murderer!"


    "It must be so." Su Xiu also repeatedly agreed, she turned her face around, "maybe this piece of rag belongs to one of us."


    Su Ying looked up, when did Su Xiu speak so well.


    At this time, Su Xiu suddenly covered his mouth in disbelief. He stammered: "second sister, the rags in Chunlan''s hands and those on you..."


    Su Xiu was very surprised, but showed the appearance of intolerance, no longer said.


    She successfully attracted everyone''s attention to Su Ying.


    Su Ying sneered in her heart, but nodded on her face. She admitted happily, "well, it''s quite similar."


    At the moment Ruyi said: "this piece of cloth is clearly Miss Su er''s, why Chunlan who doesn''t grab the rags of her clothes, but only catches Miss Su''s is a little too coincidental."


    Ruyi said this sentence with obvious resentment.


    Originally, there was no evidence at all. The direction of her sentence was obvious.


    Sure enough, someone immediately said: "is this servant girl deliberately pushed down?"


    "But why does the second sister push Chunlan into the water? She has no injustice or hatred with her on weekdays." Su Xiu is still full of consternation at the moment, one face can''t believe, she seems to be a little anxious, "second sister, what is this going on, you must not do this kind of thing?"


    Su Ying is slightly drooping with thick feathered eyelashes, deep eye waves, and a sneer at her lips. Su Xiu''s words today are too many, and she has pulled herself in again and again.


    Su Ying still wanted to see what medicine they were selling in the gourd at the moment. Her face was full of grievances: "sister, what are you talking about? Don''t you understand the character of shadow son? How can a shadow do such a thing? "


    Zhao yunnuan opened his veil at the moment. His eyes were red, and his voice was filled with anger: "Miss Su, you have misunderstandings with me. Just ask me for help! Why do you want to fight Chunlan? She is innocent


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold: "Miss Zhao, this shadow doesn''t understand, is it too arbitrary?"


    "Ah! Oh, I see! Miss su er and Miss Zhao had conflicts before! Miss Su was dissatisfied with her, so she took out her anger at Miss Zhao''s girl! "


    "Ah, this girl is really pitiful


    "It turns out that Miss Su is such a person. She looks soft and weak, and her heart is so vicious."


    Those young ladies now you say, I say a word, night is not white and black eyes exude a strong anger, these women are really able to arrange!


    Zhao yunnuan looked sad: "Miss Su, if I really said something I''m sorry for you, I''m here to tell you I''m sorry. But if you killed my girl, you can''t let it go like this


    Zhao yunnuan pretended to be pathetic at the moment, and a childe had already taken the lead for her: "Miss Su, but for the sake of quarrel, you should have done something like this. Report to the official immediately. We must not let the murderer go unpunished! "


    One side of the green mark at the moment to see that piece of rag, heart already understood, no wonder before Ruyi close to their miss, it turns out that they are all determined to pay attention to the wrong Miss killed.


    She is about to take the lead for Su Ying at the moment. She hasn''t opened her mouth, but she sees Su Ying pulling her gently.


    Green mark at the moment was already very nervous, because Su Ying this action, in the heart also at ease many.


    Su Ying said with a faint smile: "everything should be told with a piece of evidence. Now it is just a piece of rag. It''s unjust. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous?"


    Zhao yunnuan covered his face with his sleeve, and a trace of firmness was in his eyes: "since you must ask the truth, you can''t deny the evidence left on your clothes."


    As soon as Zhao yunnuan''s words were finished, everyone''s eyes looked at Su Ying''s clothes.


    Sure enough, the skirt is looming like a piece of cloth is missing.


    This evidence is conclusive, people look at Su Ying''s eyes full of disgust.


    Su Xiu looked at Su Ying and was disappointed: "second sister, you should have done such a thing!"


    Su Luan was also stunned. She couldn''t think that this cowardly second sister would kill people. However, now that the evidence is confirmed, she is happy to be killed. She has a face of indignation: "the face of our father and the face of the Su family are all lost by you!"


    Night is not white, this facet color is ugly, subconsciously will go to the rescue, but a thought that they have broken the engagement, and some hesitation.


    At this time, I heard a very elegant look: "my Marquis has always been with Miss Su er. Even before Miss Su went to prepare the water tank, the knife beside me also helped. If you want to say that Miss Su Er killed people, where did she come from? Is it hard to say that she still has the ability to separate herself? "Su Ying looked up, unexpectedly found that the person who spoke for her was Jinyang, this is just a few sides of the fate of the man.


    In the long Phoenix eyes, when looking at her, she burst out a faint smile, and her expression is noble and leisurely.


    Su Ying''s heart is not warm, this man is not related to her, but willing to help her in such an occasion, she gratefully smiles at him.


    Night feibai saw Jinyang standing in front of Su Ying, trying to protect him, flashed in his heart a touch of irritability.


    He suddenly felt that Su Ying''s smile was very dazzling.


    Su Xiu sees the little Marquis who doesn''t eat people''s smoke and fire to protect Su Ying. In his heart, he resents Su Ying even more. Why should they all protect her?


    Su Xiu does not understand a way: "the little marquis is is one step does not stop to follow in two younger sister''s side?"


    Jinyang today heard Su Xiu''s words, every sentence seems to be aimed at Su Ying. He hated this kind of woman who calculated his own sisters most: "what''s the matter with you


    Su Xiu was stunned. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Zhao yunnuan choked: "now the material evidence is in, Chun Lan must have been killed by Miss Su ER!"


    Jinyang looked at her with a peaceful and distant look.


    He believed in Su Ying''s character, and intuitively Su Ying would not do such a thing, and would never do such a thing. Therefore, even if all the people did not believe Su Ying, he was willing to stand by her side.


    He didn''t understand what was going on with the cloth, but now he does. Fortunately, he has kept the material evidence.


    Zhao yunnuan saw that Jinyang was partial to Su Ying, and he was angry that he had done something good for him. He was not angry: "if Xiaohou Ye wants to use his power to suppress this matter, yunnuan has nothing to say."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 140

    This is also said to other people present. There are no lack of Royal relatives and nobles here, and the little marquis is is not so powerful.


    Su Ying looked at Jinyang with a smile on her lips.


    Seeing her smile, Jinyang was stunned and quickly let go.


    Su Ying took the cloth from the servant''s hand at the moment and said faintly, "this cloth is not on my clothes."


    "If you say it''s not, then it''s not?" Zhao yunnuan retorted.


    Su Ying looks light: "I will prove it to you."


    After that, she squatted down and tore a piece of cloth from the hem of her skirt. She stood up and held it in her hand: "the two pieces of cloth look similar, but the materials are not different. You see, the texture of this cloth is much worse. You ladies are all experts. You can''t help but understand it. "


    Green mark gently breathed a breath. At the beginning, she was really worried that miss was really killed. But she thought about it. The dress on Miss was from Yin Shu, but it was not sold. The material was very special.


    As soon as she saw that piece of cloth in Chunlan''s hand was not on Miss''s clothes, she was very curious about where the missing piece of cloth was.


    At the moment, two pieces of cloth were passed by in these people''s hands, and a lady began to whisper: "it seems that there is a reason, the quality of these two pieces of cloth seems to be different."


    Zhao yunnuan saw this and snorted coldly: "Miss Su, don''t jump to conclusions. In my opinion, it''s the same."


    Su Ying is not angry, with the eyes of green marks.


    The green mark took the torch out of his arms.


    Su Ying will take two pieces of cloth, from each piece of cloth are pulled off some, and then ignited with a torch.


    Zhao yunnuan said angrily, "are you going to destroy the evidence?"


    Night special cool ground glances at her, who can destroy evidence openly.


    He looked at Su Ying''s eyes with some appreciation.


    Su Ying doesn''t pay attention to Su Xiu''s question, but signals the green mark to continue.


    Everyone''s attention is placed in Su Ying''s hand. The piece in Chunlan''s hand ignites at once, while the piece she removes from her own body can''t rise to Mars at all.


    At this time, people have come to understand that the two pieces of cloth are very different.


    This also proves that the cloth in Chunlan''s hand is not su Xiu''s clothes.


    "So." Su Ying stopped. "Miss Zhao, we don''t want to see such a thing happening. You can''t injustice me."


    Zhao yunnuan''s hand tightly grasped, and her long finger almost sank into the flesh. She glared at Ruyi with hatred. If it wasn''t for her, how could su Ying escape today.


    But at the moment, she could only cover her face with a towel and cry: "Chunlan, you died so miserably I don''t know who killed you... "


    "I think I should know who the real killer is." Jinyang took a warm look at Zhao Yun. His eyes were clear and clear, as if he could see people''s hearts directly.


    Zhao yunnuan only felt his heart thump for a moment.


    Jinyang took out a small cloth from his arms, which was a piece of apricot colored cloth.


    He took the torch from Green Mark''s hand and tried to light the cloth in his hand.


    When they saw the action of Jinyang, they were all curious. Unexpectedly, the cloth in Jinyang''s hand could not be ignited.


    This shows that the cloth in his hands is the same as Su Ying''s clothes.


    Then, Jinyang squats next to Su Ying, the previous gap and the cloth in the hands of a row, just good.


    Looking at a series of actions of Jinyang, people have understood that the cloth in Chunlan''s hands is not su Ying''s clothes, but the one in Jinyang''s hands is Su Ying''s.


    "Is there anything else you don''t understand?" Jinyang stands on Su Ying''s side, looking at the crowd.


    Su Xiu didn''t know that the cloth was fake. Seeing this situation, he couldn''t help but get a voice: "how can this happen?"


    What do you think your sister will do Su Ying asked.


    Su Xiu pointed to the half burned cloth: "this is clearly from your clothes..."


    Said half of the reaction, Meng Dun, Zhao yunnuan said: "nonsense what!"


    Jinyang light way: "I don''t know if you are curious, where does this cloth come from?"


    Su Ying fixed to look at her, she is also very curious, originally thought this cloth was taken by Ruyi, in that case, it would be more troublesome to clean up the injustice. I just don''t know how this cloth got to the little Marquis''s hand now.


    "It''s a coincidence that The girl fell when she passed by me in a hurry


    Jinyang is stopping at the moment, looking up at Ruyi, Ruyi shudders all over, Zhao yunnuan''s face changes.


    At the moment, the green mark seemed to suddenly open his mind and said, "is this cloth pulled by Ruyi She had wetted the young lady''s dress on purpose. Did she take advantage of that time... "


    Su Ying at the moment a red eye, hope to Ruyi: "what did I do, you unexpectedly design to frame me like this?"Ruyi''s body shook and Zhao yunnuan threw it directly on her face: "bitch, you killed Chunlan?"


    Ruyi looks at Zhao yunnuan in disbelief and shakes her body badly.


    She sat on the ground with pale lips, but she did not dare to say a word.


    Zhao yunnuan was upset at the moment and very angry in his heart.


    Although she thought of her father and mother on the back of the bed, she was not angry with her father!


    So she designed to push her in this lotus pond, holding Su Ying''s clothes and rags. She didn''t expect Ruyi, a fool, could not do such a good job. Instead, she almost killed her.


    Now everyone is there. She has thrown a few slaps at Ruyi, which makes her face red and swollen. Ruyi''s lips are covered with blood. "You even want to blame Miss Su er for such a thing. You really disgrace your miss and our Zhao family!"


    "Spare me, miss!"


    "Come on, pull it out and beat it to death!"


    This is the end of the story. What happened today is related to Zhao yunnuan. The fifth prince was very unhappy at this time. He gave Zhao yunnuan a cold look: "let''s drag them out."


    In this way, the party couldn''t go on, and everyone broke up.


    When he left, Su Ying bowed to Jinyang and said, "thank you for your help. Su Ying is very grateful."


    "It''s just a little work."


    Ye feibai looks at Jinyang and Su Ying talking and laughing. He is inexplicably disgusted. His eyes are haze and his face is gloomy.


    It turns out that this woman is not feigning stupidly to everyone, and is not fighting for each other. Jinyang is an exception.


    Night is not white, also don''t know why the heart strange, cold hum a, quickly from two people in front of.


    It''s better not to see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 141

    From the banquet back to the Huai palace, it is close to dusk.


    After Ling Feng and ye feibai, he always felt that something was wrong with yefeibai after the banquet.


    There was a colder smell all over him than before.


    His face was gloomy and cold, which made people dare not get close to him.


    Ling Feng tried to think about it for a while, and found that this kind of emotion appeared after Miss Su ER and Mr. Jinyang united to find out the murderer. Could it be that


    Just stepped into the prince Ning''s residence, the night is not white, heard a noisy noise inside.


    He stood in the yard and looked in the direction of the noise, frowning slightly.


    Several bodyguards were escorting a servant in the mansion. He was frightened, but he could also see a trace of disapproval.


    The steward of the mansion was standing in front of several people, and his face was full of anger: "how brave! Did you sell the things in the mansion? "


    The servant quickly shook his hand: "no, it''s not. The small one just looks strange. Take it here and have a look. Don''t mistreat me


    The steward was so angry that his beard trembled. This man was the nephew of the Queen''s nurse. He was always arrogant and domineering.


    In the name of huaiwangfu, he used to do mischief outside. After being punished every time, he said that he would never do it again, so he was spared.


    I didn''t expect that now he went even further. He wanted to sell the things in the house. I think he lost the gambling outside, so he started this idea.


    "You can move things in the mansion?! I don''t know what''s good or bad


    The man was unconvinced and raised his head to retort, but at a glance he saw that the night was not white standing at the door, and he immediately shrank his neck.


    However, he turned to think that although the king of Huai was indifferent, he never cared about the affairs in the mansion.


    Then he put down his heart and asked the steward for mercy with a bitter face: "I''m really curious. I won''t be able to do it again. Please forgive me this time..."


    While speaking, he also secretly glanced at the night.


    He thought that the night was not white and he would leave directly, but he walked towards this side with a calm face. He was so frightened that he couldn''t even speak.


    When the steward heard the footsteps, he turned his head and saw that the night was not white. He saw his cold face with anger: "Lord, are you back?"


    The night is not white, also do not answer, casually sit aside.


    He glanced at the kneeling servant with a casual voice: "what''s going on?"


    There was a glimmer of surprise in the steward''s eyes. In the past, he never paid attention to the affairs in the mansion and left it to him and mother Zhou to deal with them.


    The night is not a trace of impatience in her white eyes.


    The steward quickly pointed to the man: "this boy is thinking of selling off the antiques in the mansion. I caught him right now, and he is still denying it."


    The man quickly explained: "Lord, the little one didn''t want to sell it off, but the little one just wanted to have a look."


    The steward couldn''t help but shout: "what are these?! Do you want to take it out of the house? "


    Along the steward''s hand, ye feibai saw some rare things scattered on the ground, including some small antiques.


    The man froze, lowered his head, and did not know how to quibble.


    "I know you." The night is not white cold voice rings, that person droops the head fiercely to raise.


    There was a ray of joy on his face, and he forced out a smile and said, "the Lord remembers that villains are the villains'' honor. Last time my aunt said that..."


    Ye Fei was pale and gloomy: "play a hundred boards."


    At the moment, the servant was still a little unresponsive, full of consternation, and even forgot to beg for mercy.


    The steward is stupefied. If the 100 boards go down, I''m afraid it''s all gone. He looked up and saw that the night was not white. He was leaning on the chair with a faint coolness in his laziness. His face looked uncertain and unfathomable.


    He was still hard headed and whispered: "Lord, he is the Queen''s nurse..."


    Yefei white silk did not care, coldly glanced at several guards behind the servant, thin red lips spit out a word: "hit!"


    "Yes The two guards turned quickly to get the bench and the board.


    The next person had a few silk of joy, at the moment, the whole person seemed to be soaked in ice water, shivering with cold all over.


    He kept kowtowing to yefeibai: "spare my life, Lord, forgive me, I dare not Forgive me, Lord I don''t dare any more! "


    Night is not white, from the end of the tea light sip, indifferent.


    Because the night was not white, the two bodyguards who carried out the staff duty did not dare to show mercy at all, and they fought hard and hard every time.


    The servant cried and begged for mercy every time he received it: "Lord, Lord, I really dare not, please forgive me this time..."


    The night is not white, leisurely tea, the scene in front of you if not seen.


    The other servants in the mansion never saw that they did not spend the night in charge of the affairs of the mansion. However, the object of punishment was the son of the empress nurse.


    Under this talent to suffer 40 big board, behind already is the flesh and blood is fuzzy, the skin is raw and fleshy, the cry is miserable.Other servants saw, each face appeared surprise and fear, one by one head, dare not speak.


    Ye feibai looked up and looked at the bright red blood. Suddenly, Su Ying''s delicate and stubborn face and his clear eyes suddenly appeared in his mind.


    Night is not white eyebrows, fingers gently buckle the table.


    The picture in his mind changed, replaced by a peony mask, with a metallic luster.


    Then the two images slowly recombine into one person.


    Ye feibai thinks of Wei Yingluo and shakes off the absurd idea in his mind.


    He stroked his forehead with his hand: "take him down, don''t keep it."


    Night is not white finish saying, get up to leave.


    The steward wiped the sweat on his head and saw that the punished servant was dying: "don''t take it down quickly!"


    Ye feibai has never had this kind of upset feeling. Even if he has already punished a servant to vent his anger, the feeling of boredom in his heart has not dissipated. It must be due to the heat in summer.


    The black curtain covers the night sky, dotted with shining stars.


    Night is not white strolls in the mansion, Ling Feng follows him in silence.


    Ye feibai walked unconsciously. When he came back to his senses, he was in front of mingyuxuan, where fresh and elegant, green plants and trees, whirling trees, with a unique charm.


    The night is not white, this is the courtyard where Su Ying lived before.


    Night is not white looking at the courtyard micro Zheng for a moment, Ling Feng saw him a thoughtful look, can''t help but open his mouth: "Lord, do you want to go in and have a look?"


    The night is not white, just came in, and behind her came Wei Yingluo''s soft voice: "Lord, are you back to your house?"


    The night is not a white micro can not smell a hum.


    Wei Yingluo pushes forward enthusiastically, but poor Ling Feng can only stand a little farther.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 142

    Wei Yingluo followed ye feibai: "Lord, I heard that you had a big fire just now. Who made you unhappy?"


    Yefei shook his head, and he didn''t know where the anger came from.


    Wei Yingluo bent her lips with a smile: "Lord, I have been in the mansion for some time. Are you not going to give me a title?"


    Night is not white, a stop, the eye reveals a touch of hesitation.


    Wei Yingluo looked at Yefei''s look, and her face sank: "the king tried every means to catch Yingluo back. Did he want to raise Yingluo as a small animal?"


    Ye feibai looked at her seriously: "you let me think about it."


    Wei Yingluo thinks that as long as she loses her temper with Yefei, she can get what she wants: "Yingluo is a human being, not a cat or a dog!"


    "You''ve crossed it!"


    Wei Yingluo glared at the night and sneered: "is it not for the sake of giving me a place to break the engagement between the prince and the second miss of the Su family? Am I wrong? "


    Night is not white eyes emerge a light anger: "this is not your business!"


    "Why, is it that the prince has Miss Su in his heart, and now he regrets it?" The more sarcastic Wei Yingluo said, "what''s wrong with Miss Su er? She''s ill. How can she compare with me?"


    Night Fei showed a disappointed look at the bottom of his white eyes, and a trace of towering anger rose from the bottom of his heart: "Su Ying, at least, won''t make such a fuss like you! At least not as maliciously as you are! "


    "You! You... " Wei Yingluo looked at Yefei''s cold and cold face, and she was frightened. "Do you have another woman in your heart?"


    Wei Yingluo clenched her fist tightly. She was very angry and angry: "don''t you like me? Don''t you like me! Well, then I won''t be a nuisance here. I''ll go, I''ll go! "


    Wei Yingluo angrily turns around and walks away, but the man behind her has no intention of chasing her.


    Wei Yingluo has some regrets, and she still wants to make trouble.


    She couldn''t help saying, "I''ll never come back if I leave!"


    Ling Feng looked at Wei Yingluo running angrily, and then saw ye feibai''s indifferent appearance. She couldn''t help but say, "master Miss Wei, she... "


    Night is not white eyes light cold, lightly glanced at him, Ling Feng suddenly silence.


    Night special held this birthday party after the end of the party.


    Zhao yunnuan is the most oppressive and angry.


    She not only didn''t take advantage of this opportunity to overthrow Su Ying, on the contrary, she also lost face at the party, left a bad impression on YeFan, and almost threw herself into it.


    Zhao yunnuan thought of the night extraordinary, and finally looked at his eyes, some angry and with some disgust, in the heart extremely uncomfortable.


    As soon as the party was over, she rushed to the palace.


    Qingxia palace of Liu Guifei.


    Liu Guifei leans lazily on her couch. She has a beautiful figure and a peach red train draped on the ground.


    This noble and elegant woman has a delicate and beautiful face. Under her long eyelashes, a pair of enchanting Phoenix eyes radiate enchanting light.


    Her slender fingers were painted with bright red cardamom, which gave off an attractive luster in the orange light.


    She picked up her tea cup, sipped a sip of tea, and glanced at Zhao yunnuan, who was in a hurry. Her eyes lifted slightly, and her expression seemed to be displeased: "no success, right?"


    Zhao Yun warm Leng Leng, a trace of embarrassment flashed on his face.


    She had promised Dan Dan and Liu Guifei that she would finish this job, but now


    A trace of sadness appeared on Zhao yunnuan''s face, and then he took some anger: "lady, you have to decide for yunnuan Su Ying that little slut actually hurt yunnuan to lose face in front of them! This time, this time, she is just lucky. Next time, yunnuan must be... "


    Looking at Zhao yunnuan''s face, a trace of anger flashed on her face.


    She snorted coldly and said languidly, "good luck, more than good luck? I heard that she had performed a trick, and even the sixth Prince praised her. Just now extraordinary came back, I still don''t forget to tell this palace that Su Ying is very interesting. "


    Zhao yunnuan heard that night extraordinary was also on Su Ying''s heart, and a trace of haze flashed on his beautiful face: "it''s just a small skill! Niang, that Su Ying is a slut. She loves to show off in front of those young masters. Niang, don''t be cheated! "


    Liu Guifei glanced at Zhao yunnuan faintly, and her face was filled with disapproval: "it''s so simple that you can win over people by carving small skills? Look at you again, but you can''t do such a simple thing well. How can you trust me to take care of extraordinary? "


    Zhao yunnuan was stunned and suddenly raised his head. A surprise flashed in his eyes: "Niang..."


    Liu Guifei raised her head and looked at Zhao yunnuan. She was careless and regretful: "I really like your sister who grew up with him since childhood. However, he has always liked intelligent women. Now Su Ying has retired from feibai. If he really likes it... "


    "No!" Zhao yunnuan''s face flashed a trace of anger, "I will never let this happen!"She likes night extraordinary so many years, how can let him marry her again, especially that worthless Su Ying, no, that is impossible!


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed past her, and her face was even more regretful: "my palace is very much in favor of marrying you. But today, listening to him speak, there is joy in the girl''s words. If that girl tries to provoke Feifan more, then I can''t help you either. "


    Zhao Yun''s warm face was full of resentment, and his eyes were full of sparks.


    Liu Guifei got up from the couch and came to Zhao yunnuan. She took her hand and looked sincere: "in the heart of this palace, you have always been the best choice for the imperial concubine. This palace has great expectations for you!"


    Zhao yunnuan looks at Liu Guifei, the sincerity in her eyes, and a touch of joy flashed through her heart.


    She clenched Liu Guifei''s hand: "mother, don''t worry, cloud warm will live up to expectations!"


    Liu Guifei smiles kindly: "good boy, this palace believes you again, if you miss again..."


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes are firm: "this time yunnuan has a perfect plan. Niang, listen to the good news of yunnuan."


    Liu Guifei faintly smiles: "this palace only has an extraordinary child, in weekdays is also boring, if you get free, you will enter the palace more to accompany this palace."


    Zhao yunnuan''s face quickly floated a blush, his face was full of joy: "yes, Niang."


    At this moment, the voice of the inner servant came: "the fifth Prince is coming!"


    Zhao yunnuan looks toward the extraordinary direction of the night, and looks at this cold and handsome face. She only feels that her heart rate has quickened a little bit.


    "See my mother."


    "Get up." Liu Guifei smile Yingying looking at the night extraordinary, "you come, today cloud warm also in it."


    Zhao yunnuan is happy in his heart and looks at Liu Guifei gratefully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 143

    She made a special salute towards the night, and a gentle smile appeared on her face: "see the fifth prince."


    The night special light ground a, no longer look at her.


    The silk grievance appeared on Zhao yunnuan''s face: "the fifth prince, today yunnuan''s girl made such a thing at your party. Yunnuan is very self reproached, and I hope the fifth prince can forgive yunnuan this time."


    Zhao yunnuan secretly looked at the night extraordinary one eye, saw his look slightly relaxed, suddenly emerged tears in big eyes, and then tears left along the corner of his eyes, not pitiful.


    Night special looking at Zhao yunnuan so, no matter how much gas also eliminated: "cloud warm sister does not need to blame, I don''t blame you are."


    Zhao yunnuan left and said some words before leaving.


    Looking at Zhao yunnuan''s back, Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed a strange light.


    Night extraordinary eyebrow tiny frown, straightforward way: "mother imperial concubine, I don''t like her."


    "How can such a fool deserve you?" Liu Guifei said with a smile


    Night special slightly purses the lip, if has thought.


    Zhao yunnuan went back from the palace and began to figure out how to overthrow Su Ying and gain a good impression in front of Liu Guifei.


    At this time, the carriage suddenly gave birth to a meal, and then she heard the coachman say: "which one has no eyes, dare to go on a rampage!"


    "Who are you? Be careful, I will fix you!"


    Hearing the sound familiar, Zhao yunnuan raised his head to have a look. His face showed a touch of surprise: "Yingluo?"


    "Cousin?"


    Zhao yunnuan and Wei Yingluo are distant cousins. When they were young, they played together and had an excellent relationship.


    But after Wei Yingluo moved, they seldom met.


    "Why are you here?" Zhao yunnuan invited Wei Yingluo to the carriage.


    "It''s a long story." Wei Yingluo wiped her tears with a veil.


    "Why are you crying? Who bullied you?"


    When Wei Yingluo heard that someone cared about her, she cried more and more: "what else! It''s all due to the second miss of the Su family... "


    Zhao yunnuan frowned and asked, "Miss Su? You mean Su Ying? "


    Wei Yingluo nodded: "do you know her, too?"


    "Nature knows!" Zhao yunnuan some gnash teeth, she even tried every means to kill her, "you say how she bullied you?"


    Wei Yingluo told the story about her relationship with the king of Huai. Naturally, she concealed a paragraph about her fake mask girl: "the king of Huai seems to have a love for her..."


    "So it is! No wonder the Huai king and Su Ying broke off their engagement. " Zhao yunnuan suddenly realized, "but since Huai Wang can break the engagement for you, it''s special to treat you."


    Wei Yingluo''s long eyelashes trembled: "what''s the use of it? He even said Su Ying was better than me recently..."


    Zhao yunnuan said with a sneer: "speaking of Su Ying, this smelly girl looks like a soft one. In fact, she will pretend to be very poor. Huai Wang is still making a start for her today."


    Wei Yingluo clenched her hands, and her eyes were filled with resentment: "no wonder the Lord is abnormal today. It turns out that she has seen this cheap girl!"


    Zhao yunnuan was angry with Su Ying and wanted to provoke people all over the world to hate Su Ying: "no, some people want to embarrass Su Ying. If you are not there, you don''t know. Huai Wang''s face is as cold as anything!"


    Wei Yingluo bit her lip and said, "the Lord is so protective of her!"


    "This woman is the best at acting and seducing men. Not to mention the prince, even the Lord of Jin is helping her."


    "This shameless woman


    "So, if you want to get the favor of the Lord, it''s a little difficult."


    "Kill her!" This idea flashed through Wei Yingluo''s mind, but she came to Beijing alone this time. No one could help. She looked up at Zhao yunnuan and said, "cousin, can you help me?"


    Zhao yunnuan lip horn tiny hook, thought Su Ying is really restless, get into a wave of: "how to help?"


    "I have a plan. I don''t know if it''s feasible or not."


    Zhao yunnuan wanted to kill Su Ying, but he always let her escape: "you might as well say it and listen to it."


    Wei Yingluo covers Zhao yunnuan''s ear. After listening, Zhao yunnuan''s eyes smile more and more.


    After the banquet, green mark was worried for several days: "Miss, I feel very scared when I think about it now. If I am really framed for murder What a terrible consequence. "


    Hongbo was not present. He was worried just by hearing Green Mark''s description. According to the law of Dongling, killing is a very serious crime, and may be sentenced to death.


    Su Ying looked calm: "since I haven''t done it, how can I be afraid?"


    Green mark frowned: "Miss, it''s Miss Zhao who hurt you this time, but I always think that the eldest lady There are also problems. "


    Su shadow''s lip Cape flits a trace if there is no sneer: "we are on guard against her."


    Su Xiu aims at her everywhere, Su Ying naturally will not think that she is a good person.


    After the banquet, after several days of calm, Su Ying felt very comfortable.However, Su Ying knows that this calm will not last long. After a while, those annoying flies will come back again.


    This day Su Ying just got up, bamboo green rushed in, and a touch of worry flashed on his face: "Miss, the eldest lady is looking for you."


    "Is it?" Su Ying answered, thinking.


    When she came to the hall, she saw Su Xiu sitting and smiling at her, as if they had always been the best sisters.


    Su Ying sat down beside him. Su Xiu took Su Ying''s hand affectionately and looked at it carefully: "my sister looks good today."


    Su Ying gently pursed her lips and said in a soft voice, "good morning, sister. What''s wrong with looking for shadow today?"


    Su Xiu''s face flashed a trace of unnatural, and then smile more cordial: "sister today to go to Guangfo temple incense, want to come sister also have nothing to do, it''s better to go with you?"


    She looks forward to looking at Su Ying, Su Ying is slightly drooping her head, and her eyes under her long eyelashes flash through a shadow.


    A few days ago, he colluded with Zhao yunnuan to frame her up. Today, he offered her a friendly offer to burn incense. It was ridiculous.


    Su Ying looked up at the sun outside and sighed: "the sun is poisonous outside. Shadow is not feeling well these days. I''d better go with my sister when I''m free."


    Su Xiu didn''t expect that Su Ying, who has always been silly, would refuse, revealing some displeasure on his face.


    That day such a good opportunity did not bring her down, this time can not easily let her escape.


    Su Xiu looked up at the bright sunlight on his face.


    Su Ying has always known that Su Xiu loves acting. At the moment, she sighs and ignores her.


    Su Xiu see Su shadow feigning stupidly, wait a moment, see her still don''t open mouth, gnash a tooth to say: "younger sister knows why elder sister wants to go to incense today?"


    Su Ying shakes his head: "shadow does not know."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 144

    "Sister, you don''t care too much about Dad. Dad is not feeling well recently."


    Su Ying was surprised and asked, "ah, is it?"


    "Today coincides with the fifteenth day. My sister is going to burn incense to pray for my father." Su Xiu stopped and looked at Su Ying and questioned: "sister, don''t you care about your father? Dad is thinking about you every day


    When Su Xiu said this, he also bit his teeth. Recently, Su Linfeng was very kind to Su Ying. If he had something new, he would send some to Su Ying. When did he see Su Ying before.


    Su Ying is a legitimate daughter. If she is loved by her father again, she will have a higher status in this family.


    Su Ying''s eyes twinkled, Su Xiu even put the accusation of unfiliality on her head.


    Su Ying lowered his head: "shadow naturally cares about his father."


    Su Xiu could smile and stood up and said, "what is more important than praying for my father? Let''s go earlier."


    Su shadow will su Xiu''s urgent can not wait quietly to see in the eyes, meek way: "in this case, shadow son with sister to go."


    Su Ying thinks she has succeeded, and her smile is growing.


    Huaiwang mansion.


    Night is not white is a gloomy look at the hands of the secret letter.


    Since that day''s banquet, the night is not white, has seen that Zhao Yun warm and Su Xiu and others are not good for Su Ying.


    Because of the divorce, he always has a sense of guilt and ambiguity about Su Ying.


    so, after su Ying almost had an accident, he sent someone secretly to investigate.


    I didn''t expect that the people sent out unexpectedly found that there were a group of experts who wanted to attack Su Ying this time!


    Ye feibai remembers that stubborn face, and the secret letter in his hand is kneaded by him.


    He suddenly got up to go out, there was a guard outside the door in a hurry, almost collided with yefeibai.


    Ye Fei frowned and exclaimed, "what''s the matter?"


    The bodyguard quickly knelt down: "master, Miss Wei He said he would leave the capital, but his subordinates couldn''t persuade him to come back. "


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled: "where is she now?"


    "To the west side, she won''t let us follow."


    Ye feibai sighed in his heart and thought of the girl he always thought of. She was stubborn.


    He finally found her. How could he let her go so easily.


    Night feibai hurriedly walked forward a few steps, and then turned to Ling Feng and said, "you take people to protect Su Ying, be sure to protect her safety!"


    "Yes Ling Feng Zheng Zheng Zheng, see the night is not white so urgent, also do not stop, immediately took people out.


    Wei Yingluo had a hard time leaving huaiwang''s mansion. Naturally, she wanted to make a scene.


    After she separated from Zhao yunnuan, she found that there were bodyguards coming to follow her.


    The corners of her lips sparked a smile. Huai Wang clearly had her in his heart. Otherwise, how could he break the engagement for her and Su Ying.


    Wei Yingluo is in a good mood. Su Ying is going to die soon. No woman will be able to rob her of the night.


    Wei Yingluo has some martial arts skills and goes forward without any hesitation. He won''t go back at all.


    This time, she wants to let night feibai have a good hurry.


    The western suburbs are barren, and Wei Yingluo goes all the way to the inside, becoming more and more remote.


    She just wanted to find a place to sit and rest, when seven or eight fierce men came down from the sky and surrounded her.


    When Wei Yingluo was wandering in the world, how could she be afraid of such people? She sneered: "who are you? How dare you stop my aunt''s way?"


    A few big man''s face shows the lecherous smile: "Oh, this mother son looks very beautiful!"


    "Hey, hey, hey, we can have a good taste of fresh food tonight!"


    "How dare you be so bold Wei Yingluo made a good gesture and said, "I am the daughter of the leader of the Donghai gang. Who..."


    "Oh, it turns out to be my enemy''s daughter!"


    After listening to Wei Yingluo''s words, several big men laughed more and more obscene.


    Wei Yingluo suddenly had a bad feeling in her heart.


    Wei Yingluo is good at martial arts, but they are not extravagant!


    They look strong, but they are very agile.


    In addition, they were so numerous that Wei Yingluo could not bear it.


    However, Wei Yingluo was subdued by several of them and fainted after being beaten.


    The carriage of the Su family drove towards the Guangfo temple.


    Su Xiu looks in a good mood at the moment and looks at Su Ying with a smile.


    Su Ying''s lips attached a trace of not easy to detect sneer.


    Su Xiu so mean, she should be careful and vigilant, as long as let her seize the opportunity, she is not polite.


    Su shadow drooping head, Su Xiu is not angry, anyway, she has cheated her out.


    "Sister, why are you so depressed when you finally come out?"


    "The shadow is not in a bad mood, just a little dizzy.""Yes? That sister should take good care of herself Su Xiu said insincere words, while inadvertently looking out of the window through the window, lips smile gradually thick.


    Su Ying will her manner income eye, in the eye flash a touch of cold.


    Su Xiu suddenly remembered something. She took out a delicate silver box from her sleeve and put it in front of Su Ying: "sister, this is the beauty dew I bought recently. It''s precious! You come and smell it. "


    Su Ying smiles to block: "such a precious thing, how does shadow mean to touch?"


    Su Xiu smile more and more sweet, began to raise Yan Lu to open: "what my sister said, you are my sister, there is nothing between the sisters that can not be shared, you smell and see, the taste is very sweet."


    Su Ying slightly sniffed, naive way: "sister bought things really extraordinary!"


    Su Xiu saw that Su Ying just sniffed at will, unwilling to put this box of beauty dew in front of Su Ying: "sister, you can smell it hard, this taste is particularly good, especially fragrant."


    Su Ying just that a little smell, already know this taste is wrong, inside was mixed with overpowering drug.


    Su Ying pretended to smell deeply, but tried to hold her breath.


    Her lips flashed a touch of condensation, and then took out a veil from her arms, covered her lips, and said with a smile: "the taste is really sweet."


    Su Ying at the moment with a handkerchief inadvertently shaking in the tip of Su Xiu''s nose: "Hey, how can there be a fly in the carriage..."


    Su Xiu didn''t care about Su Ying''s words, his eyes showed a touch of success.


    Su Xiu smiles and takes yangyanlu back to his arms: "if my sister likes it, my sister will send you a gift for your birthday next time."


    Su Xiu thought maliciously in his heart: I don''t know if you can get to the next birthday.


    "Thank you, sister."


    Su Ying was smiling and pretending to lift the curtain to have a look: "how come it''s been so long, Guangfo Temple hasn''t arrived yet?"


    Su Xiu''s eyes flashed: "what''s your sister doing in such a hurry? Don''t you want to stay with your sister?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 145

    "Elder sister, where is this? My sister is a little tired of sitting here, and I feel dizzy."


    Su Xiu heard speech in the heart of a joy, thinking that Xu is the effect of the drug effect, the more concerned: "Xu is coming soon, don''t say sister, sister also feel a little tired."


    Su Xiu said so, but really feel a little dizzy.


    Su Ying concerned: "sister, are you ok?"


    "It''s OK." Su Xiu said a word, but feel more and more heavy head.


    She shook her head, but saw the head of Su Ying more and more blurred, gradually, her consciousness began to loose, finally, fell into a dark.


    Su Ying pushes Su Xiu in front of her. A touch of irony flashed across her face. She gently shakes Su Xiu and imitates her voice and cries out: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as the voice fell, the carriage stopped and stopped.


    At this moment, a group of men in black fell from the sky and stopped the carriage.


    The driver sitting in front of the car was so frightened that he could not help shaking.


    The leader in black looked inside the carriage. Although he didn''t understand why the signal of the joint had changed, he listened to the voice and it should be done.


    The coachman was scared to hide in the car, but just had a move. He was grabbed by a man in black and pulled down the carriage.


    "Spare your life, great Xia! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me


    Su Ying saw the scene outside through the gap, and heard the voice of the coachman begging for mercy. Her eyes flashed and she lifted the back of the carriage.


    The back door of the carriage was originally specially prepared by Su Xiu for herself, but she did not expect that she would be in a coma.


    At the moment, Su Ying stepped out of the back door. She just came out, and felt the eyes of the man in black throwing at her, but did not mean to chase.


    Su Ying''s heart is clear, just afraid that people in black will her as Su Xiu.


    This matter is sure to have something to do with Su Xiu.


    Su Ying happened to be wearing clothes similar to Su Xiu''s color today. Now she hung her head and ran quickly to the nearby woods.


    Su Xiu, you plant your own evil cause, you take it yourself!


    Su Ying soon hid in the woods. After a while, she found that there was a fire behind her, and the smoke was rolling.


    Su Ying looked at the smoke in the distance, her pupils suddenly tight, emitting a cold and sharp light.


    Su Xiu actually used such a sinister method, I don''t know what kind of scene she will become now.


    Su Ying doesn''t take a look, turns around and leaves quickly.


    In the silent lane, only the carriage was burning silently, and occasionally the sound of wood burning was made. Su Xiu in the carriage was unconscious and unconscious.


    Ling Feng with people rushed to see the road in the middle of the smoke rolling.


    The carriage of Su''s house was burning, the red flame was soaring to the sky, and the carriage was crumbling, and the fire was very serious.


    He usually followed the night is not white, what kind of scene has not seen, but at the moment, there is a flash of panic in his plain eyes.


    I''m afraid Su Ying is still inside!


    Ling Feng could not help but emerge from the dark face of the night Fei Bai, turned over and dismounted directly and rushed forward: "save people!"


    People behind him quickly dismounted and ran to the carriage as fast as possible.


    Ling Feng splits the door with a sword and sees a woman lying in the car. She is unconscious.


    Ling Feng is more and more anxious. He is not sure that Su Ying is in the car now.


    If something happened to Su Ying, it would be bad.


    Ling Feng no longer hesitated at the moment, rushed into the coach that was about to fall down, picked up the woman and rushed out.


    Just as soon as he came out, the carriage behind him collapsed with a bang.


    Ling Feng puts the woman in her arms on the ground. At the moment, she is very embarrassed. Her clothes are almost burnt. There are many burns on her body. It looks red and black, and a head of green silk is burned and rolled up.


    Ling Feng thought of the night is not white that haze face, heart disorderly beating, he hesitated to pull her face away, this just relaxed.


    The person lying on the ground is not Miss Su Ying, but Miss Su Da!


    But --


    since Su Xiu is here, where has Miss Su er gone?


    "There''s a man here!" The people who Ling Feng brought behind called.


    Ling Feng got up in a hurry and looked at the man''s point. He saw a middle-aged man fainting in a pool of blood. It seemed that it was the coachman. He explored his breath: "dead."


    Ling Feng looked at this shocking blood, pale, now Su Ying now missing, life and death is not servant: "go around to look for it immediately!"


    The crowd immediately dispersed and ran around.


    On the other side, when Wei Yingluo woke up, she found herself in a humble room tied to a post.


    She has never suffered such a loss. At the beginning, she still called and scolded. One of the men slapped her in the face: "little bitch, this one fell into the hands of our brothers. Do you still want to escape?"He reached out and touched her face: "this skin looks so tender! It''s like tofu. "


    "Haha, I like this girl."


    Wei Yingluo almost burst into flames in her eyes, but she couldn''t resist: "elder brothers, you''d better let me go, or the king of Huai won''t spare you."


    "Huaiwang? Is it a joke that he is a king and cares about you, a woman in the lake? "


    Wei Yingluo took a deep breath: "brothers, you are just for money. If you let me go, the king of Huai will give you a lot of silver."


    Huaiwang''s mansion was rich in silver, and several men were moved.


    "Why should we believe you? If Huai Wang dotes on you, he will let you go out alone? "


    "The king of Huai loved me very much and wanted to give me the best things in the world!" Wei Yingluo said, "today I only went out after having a bad temper with huaiwang."


    "This..."


    "Just send a letter to the king of Huai and say that Miss Wei is in your hands. He will come to save me!"


    Seeing that Wei Yingluo said so firmly, several great men believed it.


    After all, they are really short of money recently. If they can get a lot of money from this girl, they are afraid that they can''t find a woman!


    "Well, I believe you." The first man turned his eyes and pointed to one of them and said, "if you go to deliver a letter to the Huai palace, you will say that Miss Wei is in our hands. If he wants to redeem it, let him prepare one thousand taels of silver."


    "Good!"


    Ling Feng sent people to look for a whole afternoon without any clue, so he could only go back to report.


    He knelt down in front of the night non white: "my subordinates are incompetent. I''m a little late."


    "What do you say?" he said


    When ye feibai arrived in the western suburbs, she did not find Wei Yingluo. She was already very upset.


    Since she wants to avoid him, let her reflect.


    At the moment, he heard Ling Feng''s report, showing a trace of anger on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 146

    Ling Feng raised his head and looked at the night. He felt guilty: "when his subordinates arrived, there were only burned Miss Su in the carriage and the driver who had been killed. Miss Su was missing."


    No trace, no trace?!


    Night is not white raised foot fierce kick to kneel Ling Ling wind, Ling Feng''s mouth spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Ye Fei was pale and cold: "how do you do things?"


    Ling Feng quickly got up from the ground and pressed on the chest which was hurt by kicking. He had never seen the night without being so angry.


    Now Miss Wei hasn''t found her. Miss Su, the Lord, has retired from her marriage. How can she still care so much about her?


    "I''ve sent someone out to look for it." Ling Feng endured the sharp pain in his chest, "but there is no news yet!"


    Night Fei white brain emerged Su Ying that face, can''t help but drink: "all the people in the dark Pavilion all together, all sent out to look for, don''t go quickly!"


    "Yes Get up, get out of your chest.


    After Ling Feng left, ye feibai felt a slight spasm in his left heart, and felt a kind of heartache inexplicably at the bottom of his heart.


    Su Xiu burned The coachman was killed


    Is Su Ying also


    No matter how fierce she is, she is just a weak woman.


    Now even Ling Feng said that there was no news, he was very upset and panic.


    He knew that Su Ying was in danger, but he still left her alone.


    He knew that someone was going to hurt her, but he didn''t stop him.


    Ye feibai can''t sit still at the moment. He finds that he can''t accept the fact that Su Ying is missing.


    He turned on his horse and ran out with the reins. He must find Su Ying himself.


    Ye feibai rode a horse to look for Su Ying. He looked for every place that had something to do with her. Until the night fell, he almost turned over the whole capital, and there was no sign of Su Ying.


    The night is not white looking at the gate, can not help but think of that time when Su Ying was abducted, he was the same, she left her alone, she still hates himself until now.


    It was completely dark that day, and the night was not white. He returned to huaiwang''s mansion. There was still no news from Lingfeng and the dark Pavilion. I don''t think we can find it.


    Night feibai thinks of Su Ying, a weak woman, whose whereabouts are unknown and whose life or death is uncertain. His hands can''t help but clench.


    The night is not white, with a thick decadent color.


    The steward didn''t know what happened at night. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t dare to say anything when he looked at his cold face.


    Night is not white, while thinking about where Su Ying may go, he unconsciously walks in the yard. It is summer night, but he feels cold in his hands.


    When he came back to God, he was already at the gate of mingyuxuan. Even he didn''t understand why he was here.


    The sky was dark, and the moonlight was soft and soft, which made the courtyard even colder and colder.


    The night is not white to lift a foot to stride in, push open the door, inside is not disorderly.


    Looking at the clean and cold bed, the night is not white, only feel tired, lying on the back of that bed.


    Once Su Ying was here, in the same position, he felt depressed at the moment, even he didn''t know why.


    What he likes and has always liked is the peony mask girl, the cunning little fox - or Miss Wei, who has always been around him.


    Why is Su Ying so disappointed when something happens to him? So self blame?


    Is it because he retired Su Ying''s marriage?


    Night is not white brain chaos, hazy sleepy, actually do not know what they are thinking, just shaking his head, want to make himself sober.


    At this moment, he suddenly left something lying on the bottom of the table, which was shining green in the moonlight.


    Ye feibai sat up fiercely and reached out to pick up the thing under the table. It was the jade clasp he had lost before!


    But this was not taken away by the peony mask girl before?


    Why is it here?


    The night is not white in the eye faintly flashed what, then the complexion does not change!


    The slender fingers clenched one by one, and the jade clasp almost fell into the palm of his hand. Something particularly important was coming out.


    He rushed out and saw Huang Ying passing by: "who has lived here?"


    Huang Ying pondered: "go back to the Lord, the second miss of the Su family lived here before."


    Night is not white heart beat suddenly fast a beat: "Wei girl came in?"


    Huang Ying shook her head: "no, Miss Wei also said that this place is too remote to come in."


    He took a deep breath, a flash of light flashed through his dark eyes, and his thin lips trembled.


    There are two graceful figures in my mind, which gradually coincide.


    Ye feibai''s fingers slightly spasmodic, and his mind keeps flashing two people''s shadows, the same pair of familiar eyes, with the same stubborn and cunning, similar back, and that similar kiss, with similar soft sweet fragrance!And the vague Cherry Blossom mark!


    Mask girl is Su Ying, Su Ying is mask girl!!


    His beautiful face is pale, and the former king''s noble spirit and rebelliousness no longer exist!


    His black eyes are full of shock, his good-looking brows are tightly twisted together, and his nose moves uncontrollably


    God!!


    What is he doing!


    What has he been doing all this time?!


    Ye Fei shook his fist and smashed it on the table. With a bang, the table broke into pieces!


    His heart tangled violently and convulsed with pain.


    Why so many details, so important relationship, he has been neglecting.


    His mask girl was always in front of him, but he didn''t recognize her, and subconsciously denied her!


    This moment night is not white, has never had the dispirited, he heavily patted to his head!


    A deep-rooted despair, chagrin and guilt surged into his heart and enveloped him boundlessly!


    Because of his carelessness, he lost his beloved girl!


    At this time, the housekeeper ran in: "Lord, no, no, Miss Wei has been kidnapped by the kidnappers, and she wants the Lord to redeem it back..."


    "Go away! Get out of here The night is not white to stare at him one eye, the eye is deep, ice if cold pool, the bottom of the eye as if burning a fire of hell, people are afraid.


    The housekeeper seemed to be frozen and could not say a word.


    Then he saw the night fly out in vain. He had never seen such an irrational prince.


    Night is not white, like running out - he is going to find his real mask girl!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 147

    "Bitch, don''t you think the king of Huai dotes on you? But he will not give you a thousand taels of silver. "


    "No! No way As time goes by, Wei Yingluo''s heart is also raised.


    Night is not a white love for her, do not love her? Why ignore her at this critical moment? How could this happen?


    "You mean girl, how dare you cheat us The leading man slapped her in a bit of impatience, and a bright red palm print suddenly appeared on Wei Yingluo''s white face.


    Then, with a "hissing" sound, her clothes were torn open. Wei Yingluo was really afraid. Her eyes were full of tears, and her throat dryly squeezed out a vague voice: "brothers, please do me a favor. His highness Huai Wang won''t negate me!"


    "Dame, do you want to cheat us?" One of the big men also impatiently came up and twisted her chest.


    The tears in Wei Yingluo''s eyes burst out: "brothers, I belong to the king of Huai. You can''t treat me like this! He must have quarreled with me before he was angry with me! In this way, I''d like to trouble you to run again and say that Miss Wei knows she''s wrong. Please forgive her! Elder brother, please. There is a lot of silver in huaiwang mansion. He won''t leave me alone for a mere one thousand Liang silver. "


    Wei Yingluo cried very pitifully.


    The head of the big man frowned, toward the side of the subordinate handed a wink: "go to run again."


    The leading man gave her a cold glance: "I''ll trust you once more. If you dare to cheat us, you will be conceited."


    Another big man on the side said, "elder brother, this woman is not waiting for someone to save her, is she?"


    "Who else but our brothers can get into this place?" The leading Han said, with a smile, "even if it''s time to do things, it will be more convenient."


    Wei Yingluo''s heart has been sinking, almost falling to the bottom.


    She is now very regretful in her heart, regretting why she should be angry with the night and why she came to such a place. Now she was afraid in her heart and her body couldn''t help shaking. She kept praying. Lord, you must come and save me!


    Time passed quickly, and she heard a rustle outside.


    Wei Yingluo raised her heart with expectation. Before she could speak, she heard the man who had just gone out run back in a rage: "brother, this woman is lying! The king of Huai doesn''t care about this woman''s life or death! "


    "No, no!" Wei Yingluo screamed and got up. The big man yelled at her, "shut up. I''m really unlucky. My housekeeper blew me out!"


    Wei Yingluo couldn''t say anything. Her eyes widened in horror. She just said, "no, it won''t..."


    Before Wei Yingluo''s words were spoken, the angry men began to pull her clothes wildly. Wei Yingluo shrieked and screamed. Although she had some martial arts skills, her hands were tied and she could not use any strength.


    She struggled, she begged for mercy


    Wei Yingluo is pressed on the ground, and her voice is getting lower and hoarse


    I don''t know how long later, her clothes were lying on the ground in disorder, her breath was weak, and her face was covered with tears. She lies there, looking at some place, her heart breaks into pieces, her life is ruined, it''s over!


    "Big brother, this woman tastes good." These big men satisfied, while wearing clothes, while smiling said.


    "It''s better to stay."


    Another big man also said, "you have to stay if you don''t want to stay. Do you still want to form a feud with the Donghai Gang?"


    Wei Yingluo looks at the dark roof at a loss. Has she been like this in her life?


    The people in black sent by Zhao yunnuan are masters in the mansion.


    The first one was called Gauss. After reporting, Zhao yunnuan''s face was filled with a deep surprise: "did you succeed?"


    "Yes, miss." Gauss clasped his fist and saluted: "after Miss Su left, we set the carriage on fire."


    "Good!" Zhao yunnuan looks happy. Yingluo is really a good method. Now Su Ying, even if not burned to death, has become an ugly monster!


    See what else she uses to seduce men!


    "Reward!" Zhao yunnuan picks up an excited smile, and the girl beside him is like a cigarette holding a tray with two pieces of gold on it.


    Gauss clasped his hands and said, "Miss Xie!"


    After Gauss goes down, Zhao yunnuan''s excited thoughts can''t stop.


    Her success this time, her weight in the heart of Liu Guifei will be different, then she will say a few words in front of YeFan


    Zhao yunnuan''s lips slightly hook up: "smoke, go to prepare a table of wine and vegetables."


    "Yes, miss!" He went out like smoke and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Since returning from the last party, the young lady has been sullen. If they do something wrong, they will be punished.


    Now that what Miss wants to do is done, the next day should be better.But after a while, people put a table of exquisite food and wine in Zhao yunnuan''s room.


    Zhao yunnuan sent all the servants out and closed the door to celebrate.


    It''s a pity Yingluo is not here. If she knows, she will be very happy.


    She filled herself with a cup and drank it out in a draught, with a sarcastic look: "Su Ying, aren''t you very proud? Don''t you show off? "


    Another glass of wine fell into the throat: "I think you can only go to hell if you want to show off now!"


    Zhao yunnuan drank a few more cups, and his face turned red: "you still want to take extraordinary, go to death!"


    "Now the king of Huai doesn''t want you anymore. He has fallen in love with Yingluo. Ha ha ha!"


    In recent days, the depression and haze have been swept away.


    Su Ying''s obstacle has been cleared away. Zhao yunnuan thinks of Liu Guifei and night extraordinary. He only feels comfortable, so he drinks a few more cups.


    At this time, outside came knocking on the door, Zhao yunnuan frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Gauss pushed the door and came in: "miss."


    Zhao yunnuan looked at Gauss, hesitated, hesitated, and frowned: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Gauss knelt down on the ground: "Miss, my subordinate is negligent. In that carriage, it was Miss Su who was burned. "


    "What?" Zhao Yun stood up warm and fierce, glaring at each other.


    "Damn you!"


    "Bang!" Zhao Yun heating had to pick up the wine bottle in his hand and smashed it hard at Gauss''s head: "waste! A bunch of rubbish! You can''t do anything like that! "


    The wine bottle was split on the ground, and the bright red blood was left on Gauss''s forehead. However, he said nothing and waited for Zhao yunnuan to vent his anger.


    "And the slut?"


    Gauss was stunned: "Miss Su Er is missing."


    Zhao yunnuan raised his hand and smashed it heavily on the table top. She even escaped: "get out! Get out of here


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 148

    Ling Feng did not find Su Ying, has been outside waiting for news, in the heart this is uneasy.


    He suddenly heard the news that Miss Wei had been kidnapped, and then he saw that night Fei rushed out of it like a white haired man.


    Before he had time to say anything, he saw that the housekeeper also chased out from inside: "Lord..."


    "Get out of here


    "Lord Why don''t you care? " The housekeeper murmured, then he looked at Ling Feng again, "Wei The girl has been kidnapped! "


    "Do as the LORD says!"


    The housekeeper cried: "but the Lord didn''t say anything?"


    Ling Feng thinks deeply.


    Night is not white, at the moment anxious, quickly on the horse fly away.


    Su Ying last appeared in Lin''an palace, he did not have half a doubt.


    Su Ying has a good relationship with King Lin''an. Since Su Ying is a masked girl, maybe she might appear there.


    King Lin''an had been sleeping for a long time. Suddenly, there was a knock outside the door: "Lord, your highness huaiwang is coming."


    "What are you doing so late? No King Lin''an was sickly, and his face was unhappy.


    One side of the princess Lin''an gently pushed him: "Fei Bai came to see you at night. Maybe there is something wrong. You''d better go and have a look."


    King Lin''an casually put on a piece of clothes and went out. He saw that the night was not white standing in the yard, with a touch of anxiety between his looks.


    When King Lin''an saw his appearance, his anger suddenly disappeared. He said, "Fei Bai, what''s the matter with you looking for him in the middle of the night?"


    Yefeibai''s Obsidian eyes are full of light. He looks at King Lin''an: "uncle, has shadow ever been here?"


    Lin''an Wang''s eyes flashed, looking at the night is not white eyes some inquiry: "shadow? How can the shadow be here in the middle of the night? "


    A trace of annoyance flashed on yefeibai''s face, but he didn''t want to say too much to the king of Lin''an: "the shadow is missing today. Feibai is looking for her everywhere. If your uncle knows her whereabouts, let me know. "


    Lin An Wang''s eyes with a touch of fun: "the shadow disappeared? I didn''t even know. There is no movement in Su''s house, but you have come out to look for someone in a big way. Now shadow has nothing to do with you. "


    Night is not white and heavy. If he knew that the mask girl was a shadow, he How could he insist on quitting his marriage? He has already regretted it. God has made a joke on him.


    Ye Fei looked at Lin''an Wang in a white way: "uncle, did you know the girl I like in the early days Is it a shadow? "


    Lin''an Wang was a little uneasy when he was seen by night Fei Bai. He coughed and said, "come here at night and say a lot of words that I can''t understand. How can I know who the girl you like is?"


    "Uncle!"


    "Anyway, I don''t have a shadow here. You should look for it somewhere else. If you can''t find it, don''t come to see me in the future."


    King Lin''an said and turned back to his room: "the night is still looking for people, but also let people not sleep!"


    The night is not white, see Lin''an king does not want to see him, can only go back first.


    On the way, ye feibai remembers the places related to Su Ying and goes to Yinshu and Mingyue tower to investigate carefully, but he can''t find it. He is more worried and frustrated.


    If he knew that Su Ying was the one he was looking for, he would protect her under his wings and not let her have an accident!


    I don''t know each other, but I have the same wind.


    Ye feibai at the moment, many pictures related to Su Ying appeared in his mind. He said he would look for her every time, but when she was in front of him, he didn''t know that she was the girl - even left her many times!


    The night is not white, suddenly think of Ouyang Liuyun''s expression of desire to speak, hate to gnash teeth: "Ou, Yang, Liu, Yun!"


    Ouyang Liuyun was in his sleep when he suddenly heard someone calling him and turned over: "what''s the noise? I''m going to sleep!"


    "Do you still have the heart to sleep for me?" Night is not white at the moment into Ouyang Liuyun''s room, see Ouyang Liuyun sleep sweet, gas do not know where to hit, a pull up his sleeve will he throw to the ground.


    Ouyang Liuyun fell to the ground and saw the man in front of him, who was just like Luocha. He was full of anger. After a long time, he came back to his mind. He was sleepy, and his voice was dumb. He didn''t understand: "you don''t sleep in the middle of the night. What do you want to do with me? If you want to be dissatisfied, go to your dancers. I''ll make it clear that I''m not a good man! "


    Night non white lips pursed tightly, looking at Ouyang Liuyun''s face, he kicked his feet.


    Ouyang Liuyun took off the body, a rollover to hide aside: "what are you angry with me, or your little fox ran away again?"


    "Did you know from the beginning that Su Ying was the one I was looking for?! You''re still mystifying me? "


    Night is not white eyes with a haze look, looking very frightening!


    "Ah? What do you mean? I don''t understand. Isn''t the person you''re looking for staying in your house Ouyang Liuyun now where dare to admit, "Su Ying is not your fiancee, ah, now has terminated the contract, with you what relationship?""Do you dare to play silly with me? If you said it earlier, how could su Ying disappear now? "


    This is implicated! Naked matchmaking ah, Ouyang Liuyun in the heart of a good grievance ah there is no!


    "Boss, you don''t want me to say it yourself. What can I do?"


    Ye Fei''s white face is very ugly: "I''ll send someone to throw you back home right away!"


    "I Can''t you find someone for you now? " Ouyang Liuyun sighed. Although he looked at the night, he was very happy and relieved, but - he also suffered a lot. He had to accompany him to find someone in the middle of the night!


    But now he felt that the little fox must be hiding in a corner. Otherwise, he would have found the fox by sending so many people from the dark Pavilion.


    Ouyang Liuyun tried to open his eyes and followed yefeibai for the most part of the night, but he still couldn''t find anything. He sighed: "this little fox can hide most. If she doesn''t want to appear, it''s useless for you to overturn the whole Dongling. You''d better go back to sleep and I''ll wake up naturally


    "You go."


    "Ah?"


    "Before I change my mind..."


    The night is not the vernacular sound has just fallen, Ouyang Liuyun has disappeared.


    Night is not a white night, but at this time there is no mind to sleep.


    His brows wrinkled tightly.


    As long as there is no news of Su Ying, his heart will carry it.


    At this moment, Ling Feng appears in front of the night. Ling Feng stood in front of the night and thought for a long time: "Lord, just now there was news that Miss Wei was Defiled


    Ye feibai originally thought that Ling Feng had Su Ying, but now it is Wei Yingluo.


    The expectation on his face disappeared in an instant, his hands clenched into fists, and the blue veins on the back of his hands burst out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 149

    How could he have been confused if she hadn''t appeared!


    Maybe the shadow is still in front of him!


    Night is not white eyes, dark eyes, eyes flash a touch of cruelty and bloodthirsty, he cold smile, look very cold.


    His voice was deep and gloomy: "since she likes it, just as she wants it to be!"


    Ling Feng has not seen such a night for a long time, like the devil from hell, as if to devour the world.


    Night is not white, see Lingfeng still standing in front of him, the more thick the Yin in his eyes, thin lips pursed into sharp radian: "still not roll?"


    "Yes Ling Feng is a little understood now. Is this girl Wei Is it not the man the Lord is looking for?


    Ling Feng once turned around and ordered the first team of the dark pavilion to say: "go and do it right away!"


    "Yes, captain."


    Outside the humble house, these big men are roasting rabbits around a bonfire.


    Several people are in a good mood, one of the big man tore a rabbit hind leg to the boss, and then the rest of the barbecue was divided: "big brother, it doesn''t matter if the woman is left like this?"


    One of them said with a smile: "this woman is hot enough, I like it."


    The leading man ate the rabbit meat with a big mouth: "what''s the matter? The Donghai Gang''s influence is mainly in the south of the Yangtze River, and its hands can''t reach us. Besides, this woman is used to lying. Who knows if she is the daughter of Donghai gang leader


    They laughed loudly, and one of the men said, "third, you can go to the cellar to carry jars of wine, eat meat, drink and play with women, the most enjoyable!"


    "I''ll get it!" The third said good and quickly took the wine from the cellar.


    They drank the wine happily, and in the dark, they didn''t notice the white powder from the sky.


    The men ate two rabbits and drank a whole jar of wine, all flushed and belched contentedly.


    After a while, they felt hot all over the body, and there were some beautiful pictures in their minds. Then their bodies began to be uncontrollable, and some places were as hard as iron.


    The first man couldn''t help but go inside. The other several saw the boss go in, followed in one after another.


    At the moment, Wei Yingluo is still in a coma, and suddenly feels that she has been turned over. She opened her eyes vaguely, and there was a strong smell of wine between her nostrils.


    "No! No She cried with all her strength, but her voice was so weak that it seemed that she could not help.


    "Little girl, let my friend hurt you! Hey, hey, hey


    There was a sound of obscene voices ringing in her ears, and her smelly mouth arched around her ears and neck. Her struggle and her screams were in vain.


    "The LORD saves me, the LORD saves me. Yingluo is wrong. Yingluo doesn''t dare anymore. Sobbing..." Wei Yingluo burst into tears.


    "Grandma, now that you are our woman, don''t think other men will save you!" They are lost in their nature by drugs, totally addicted to this love.


    "Help, help Yingluo is painful, Yingluo is painful... "


    Wei Yingluo''s voice is getting lighter and weaker


    "No, big brother! She''s out of breath One of the men suddenly saw that the woman under him had no voice. He couldn''t help but sniff her nose. Only then did he find that there was no warm breath.


    Soon someone lit the candle. The woman on the ground was dead with her eyes staring. Under her body was a red bloodstain.


    The boss quickly responded and began to lift his pants: "it''s OK. Bury her."


    Night Fei Bai can''t find Su Ying. After a careful review, I still feel that Lin''an Wang''s reaction is not right.


    Lin''an Wang treats Su Ying specially, but he is not half alarmed when he hears Su Ying missing yesterday. Maybe he knows the whereabouts of Ying''er.


    Yefeibai thought about it, turned the horse''s direction and ran to the place of King Lin''an again.


    At this moment, King Lin''an had just got up, and his clothes were only half worn. Then he heard a report from his subordinates: "Lord, your highness Huai is here."


    King Lin''an and Princess Lin''an looked at each other helplessly and went out.


    When King Lin''an saw that the night was not white, he sighed: "feibai, what''s the matter with you coming here early in the morning?"


    "Uncle, the shadow is here, isn''t it?"


    King Lin''an was a little unhappy and said, "I''m not here anymore. Can I cheat you?"


    Night is not white, tightly pursed lips, eyes with obvious disbelief.


    King Lin''an seemed to be annoyed: "the shadow is missing. Naturally, I am worried. It''s better for you to send someone to look for her in the morning. You don''t want to look for her anywhere else. What''s the use of staying here? The shadow doesn''t come out on its own


    Night feibai looked at Lin''an King''s angry appearance. He could not tell the truth from the false for a moment. He could only say, "Fei Bai understands. That Fei Bai should leave first."


    "Go ahead."


    Night is not white turn to leave, but did not really out of the house, and again in Lin''an palace quietly search a circle.He didn''t find Su Ying, so he gave up and left Lin''an palace.


    Ye feibai''s action naturally did not deceive King Lin''an.


    Lin''an King until the night is not white really leave, this just knocked on his bedroom door: "come out."


    At the moment, a woman under the bed crawled out of the bed. It was the missing Su Ying.


    She breathed a sigh of relief: "at last I''m gone."


    Lin''an Wang has a funny look at Su Ying.


    He went to the stone table in the yard and sat down. He made a cup of tea for Su Ying. With a smile on his face, he said, "this time, he didn''t come to look for a mask girl. He indicated that he wanted to find a shadow. Why didn''t you see him?"


    Su Ying sits opposite to King Lin''an, picks up the tea cup and blows gently. She drooped her eyes and her lips flashed an angry look: "I just don''t want to see him, this A shameless man. "


    "Shameless?"


    Su Ying shallow smile: "now I and he have retired, do not want to pull any relationship with him."


    Su Ying always felt that the man who let her lose her virginity last time was acquiesced by night Fei Bai. She was not rare for such insidious people.


    What does it mean that he came to her again after he was so cruel before?


    She had a hard time getting rid of him. She didn''t want to see him!


    King Lin''an said, "I''m afraid it''s not white What do you know? "


    "What?" Su Ying''s eyes widened.


    Her heart flashed a touch of tension, and then thought that there was no flaw in her: "no way, he never played cards according to common sense."


    Besides, he had already determined that the fake was her. He was blinded by that woman. What else could he find?


    Lin''an Wang looked at Su Ying with a little laugh: "you two happy enemies!"


    Su Ying stares at him speechless: "godfather, natural enemy?"


    Lin''an Wang collected his look: "feibai, no matter how others comment on him, I think this child is very good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 150

    Su Ying thinks of what ye feibai did during this period of time and disdains him more and more.


    She snorted coldly: "godfather, the shadow son does not marry, after the dance son accompanies you and the godmother''s side."


    "Nonsense!" Lin''an Wang was not happy, "who wants you to accompany me? He married me earlier and gave birth to a grandson to play with us."


    Su Ying curled her lips, which is really unable to communicate!


    King Lin''an glanced at Su Ying''s expression and said, "shadow, Godfather and godmother''s biggest wish now is to see you get married and have a son-in-law who loves you and loves you. If you have a man you like, godfather will catch him for you in any case. "


    Su Ying heart a warm, since she came to this world, has never been so sincere to her, everything for her.


    Su Ying quickly changed the topic and said with a smile, "godfather, we don''t say this. I''m so hungry!"


    Lin''an Wang lovingly looked at Su Ying''s good-natured appearance. His heart softened and he said with a smile, "well, your godmother specially made your favorite lily lotus seed soup and glutinous rice balls. Let''s go to the front room and have breakfast."


    Su Ying smiles warmly. Only here can she feel the warmth of home.


    Su Ying in Lin''an king here after eating and drinking enough, Lin''an princess looked at her: "shadow, you should be ready to go back."


    "Are you driving me away?" Su Ying covers her mouth with a handkerchief.


    Princess Lin''an laughed: "how can I drive you away? I wish you could live here all the time. It''s just that you didn''t come back all night After all, a girl''s reputation matters. "


    Su Ying worried about innocence, so she had to give up.


    She said with a smile: "yes, godmother, godfather, I''ll come to see you next time."


    Su Ying refused Lin''an Wang''s offer to send her back, and entrusted him to help her find a farmer. After everything was ready, she refused to go back.


    After all, we should prepare well.


    Looking at Su Ying''s appearance, Lin''an Wang can''t help but be angry and funny: "just want to get rid of the relationship with Godfather and godmother?"


    Su Ying also smiles: "Godfather and godmother are so kind to me, I want to hide."


    She just didn''t want to be so high-profile for the time being, otherwise it would be a little difficult to look into it.


    Su Ying and Su Xiu go out together, Su Xiu was carried back, in great distress, many body burns.


    Mrs. Su was relieved to see that she was not dead.


    This is not to say that she loves this common girl. It would be nice if she had wanted her to die outside. But now Su Xiu still owes her 100000 silver Liang. If she died, who would do the work for her?


    Su Xiu is now a dog in Mrs. Su''s hand. She asks her to go east, but she can''t go west.


    This time Su Xiu and Zhao yunnuan''s plot, she more or less still know, she originally wanted to see Su Ying was carried back, but she was disappointed.


    She hated Su Xiu a little bit and said, "you can''t do anything like that?"


    Su Xiu''s whole body aches unceasingly, in the heart hates not to be able to, when being scolded by Madame Su, also can hang a head, dare not argue.


    "What about the girl Su Ying?"


    "Xiuer doesn''t know..." Su Xiu now does not know why this fire will burn to his body.


    "Now it''s been a night and Su Ying hasn''t come back. Has it been..."


    When Mrs. Su said this, a smile appeared on Su Xiu''s face, "if so, it would be great!"


    After breakfast, Mrs. Su heard the news of Su Ying''s return to the house and rushed out in a hurry.


    When she saw Su Ying''s dress up, her eyes revealed an excitement.


    Su Ying is still wearing yesterday''s clothes, clothes slightly wrinkled, hair slightly fluffy, but not messy, face without powder, looks a bit embarrassed.


    Mrs. Su inadvertently flashed a happy look on her face. She stretched out her hand to hold Su Ying and looked up and down. She was worried: "shadow, you don''t come back all night, but mother is very worried."


    Su Luan heard the news also rushed out, covered his mouth and said in a voice: "how can you look so embarrassed? Are you not..."


    A trace of sadness appeared on Mrs. Su''s face: "shadow, are you wronged outside? Just talk to your mother."


    Su Ying listens to madam''s words, the eyeground flash a silk timid color, then the eye is red, the face buries lower.


    "Second sister, are you..." Su Luan''s voice is obviously schadenfreude.


    Seeing Su Ying''s appearance, Madame Su became more and more sure of her thoughts in her heart, and her joy on her face expanded.


    She pretended to care about holding Su Ying''s hand: "shadow son, don''t be afraid. If something really happens, your mother will make the decision for you. Just say it."


    Su Ying slightly drooping eyelids cover the color of success in the eyes, and the corners of the lips are slightly raised.


    "Mother..." Su Ying just said a, voice then choked, she gently wipe tears from the corner of her eyes with a veil, looking at the face of Mrs. Su, the more aggrieved.


    Mrs. Su looked at her like this, and her eyes became more and more proud: "don''t worry, tell your mother quickly."Su Ying stammered: "yesterday elder sister came to ask Ying''er to go to Guangfo temple to pray for father''s blessing On the way, the shadow can''t help but want to have a small solution... "


    Su Ying stopped awkwardly when she said, "but when the shadow comes back, the carriage is gone. Elder sister, she I left first. "


    Su Ying was tearful: "elder sister How could she leave the shadow alone and leave alone, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Su Ying said that the meaning of this sentence is very clear, no matter whether Su Xiu burns or not, there is no relationship between her, when she left, Su Xiu is still good.


    Mrs. Su didn''t hear what she wanted to hear, and asked urgently, "and then? And then what happened? I mean, then what happened to the shadow? "


    Su Ying looked at Madame Su blankly: "what can happen then?"


    Mrs. Su''s face changed. Was she playing silly like this.


    She really wanted to pinch her neck and strangle her!


    But she still had to pretend to be calm and ask, "how did you spend last night?"


    Su Luan also wanted to know the answer, repeatedly nodded: "yes, second sister, how did you spend last night?"


    Su Ying''s face showed a trace of relaxation: "that side of the road is remote, the wilderness is very difficult to walk, there is no one around!"


    Su Ying accentuated this sentence and looked at the joy in their faces, and her expression was dignified again: "but Ying''er still had the courage to go forward and go. She was almost lost Or no one But the shadow had no way but to move forward. She was more and more afraid, just at this moment


    Su Ying looked up at them and looked at the expectation in their eyes. A sneer flashed in her heart: "shadow meets a person."


    Su Luan exclaimed, "is it a man?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 151

    Mrs. Su''s slightly frowned eyebrows also slowly unfolded: "who is it?"


    "That''s her, aunt LAN." Su Ying pulled aside a middle-aged woman who has been standing but ignored by Mrs. su. She is dressed in a dark dress and dressed as a village girl. She looks like a very simple woman.


    Su Ying flashed a pair of big eyes: "fortunately, I met aunt LAN. Aunt LAN kindly took in the shadow and gave her some delicious food."


    Seeing the disappointment in the eyes of Mrs. Su and Su Luan, Su Ying tolerated the smile in her eyes: "aunt Lan''s craftsmanship is so good. Ying''er is very full. By the way, aunt Lan also made a steamed fat fish for Yinger..."


    Mrs. Su didn''t want to listen to Su Ying chattering Like an idiot. Mrs. Su looked at the woman and her face was slightly annoyed.


    If this woman does not appear, Su Ying is not innocent!


    "In that case, you have to thank people. Mother worried about you last night, and now she is a little tired. You go back to have a rest by yourself, and mother goes back first. "


    Su Luan looks gloomy.


    This Su Ying is clearly playing with them!


    Su Ying, who is willing to let her go like this, gently tugged at her sleeve: "still ask mother to make the decision for the shadow son. Elder sister left me yesterday. What if Yinger meets some gangster?"


    "The elder sister cheated the shadow into the countryside and left her behind. Ying''er believes her sister so much. How can she treat me like this? Sobbing... " The tears in Su Ying''s eyes rolled down, and against her delicate face, she seemed more and more delicate and pitiful.


    Mrs. Su hates her appearance the most.


    She was already very angry at this time, but she also had to comfort in a soft voice: "although your big sister made a mistake first, but now she is hurt, you can forget it."


    "What? Is the big sister hurt? " Su Ying looked surprised, "how did you get hurt?"


    Mrs. Su saw Su Ying as if she didn''t know anything. She just felt very upset and pulled back her sleeve: "Ying''er, you''d better go back to lotus garden to have a wash."


    "Yes, mother." Su Ying lowered her head. "The shadow will see her later."


    After looking at Mrs. Su and Su Luan leaving, Su Ying''s lips sparked a sneer. She would like to see her unhappy, but she would not let them.


    Su Ying turned to look at LAN Gu: "Lan Gu, you go back, thank you."


    "Be careful, miss."


    Su Ying returns to Furong courtyard and finds both green mark and red wave waiting anxiously at the door.


    The eyelids of both of them were pale blue, and they must have not slept well all night.


    They both can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief when they see that Su Ying is OK.


    Green mark and red wave two people see Su Ying come back, both welcome up.


    "Are you all right, miss?" Between the Green Mark''s eyebrows are thick worry, "yesterday morning out of the door, has not been waiting for you to come back, maidservant is afraid of miss..."


    Green Mark said this, his voice choked.


    Red wave is also anxious, glared at the green mark: "miss did not come back well, what do you cry?"


    Green mark wiped the tears on his face with the back of his hand: "I''m worried! The first lady was burned and carried back. The coachman was killed. The young lady disappeared overnight and her whereabouts were unknown... "


    "Well, I''m fine." Su Ying can''t stand others crying because of her, "prepare hot water for me, I want to take a bath and rest."


    "Yes." Red wave down, get ready.


    "Miss, I will follow you wherever you go," the Green Mark said


    Su Ying cried and laughed: "OK, OK, you also go to sleep for a while."


    The news of Su Ying''s return to the house reached the ears of night Fei white at the first time.


    After receiving this news, ye feibai, who had never been happy, flashed a smile on his lips, and his deep, bottomless eyes also showed joy.


    This cunning fox will never let go this time.


    Night Fei white when rushed out, toward the direction of the Su Fu horse galloping away.


    Ling Feng stiff body stood in the wind for a night, now see the night is not white out, mercilessly relieved.


    The night was white, and went straight into the carriage.


    When the housekeeper of Su''s mansion saw that night was not white, he was stunned: "Your Highness, the master is not at home today, and his wife is also..."


    "I''m here to see you two young ladies." Night is not white suppress the excitement in the heart, a light glance at him.


    The housekeeper only felt that this glance made people feel cold all over, and the words behind him were blocked in his mouth: "yes, yes! Please, Lord


    As the housekeeper rushed to the lotus garden, he thought curiously in his heart that his highness Huai Wang and the second young lady had already retired from their marriage. Now, how can they find the second young lady again?


    Haitang garden.


    After su Xiu was brought back yesterday, there were many burns on his body. Although there was no danger to his life, the injury was very serious.


    The doctor prescribed medicine for her, and let her take good care of herself, avoid touching the wound.Su Xiu lies on the bed stupidly, in the heart hates not to be able to, hates the lung to ache.


    She clearly wants to send Su Ying to die. Why in the end, it''s her who gets hurt!


    She had thought that the slut had disappeared and might have been abused to death! I didn''t expect that she still came back in good condition. She cried in front of his wife. She was scolded by his wife, and she couldn''t even explain!


    Su Xiu clenched his fist tightly and his eyes were red.


    At this moment, suddenly heard the girl said night is not white came to the Su house, is waiting in the lobby, said to see Su Ying.


    Su Xiu at the moment nothing, the whole person sat up to go outside.


    "Miss, the wound on you..."


    "Get out of here When Su Xiu thinks of yefeibai''s cold but beautiful face, her eyes show deep obsession. She is burned in many places, but this face is not destroyed. As long as she dresses up well


    Su Xiu in the mirror, carefully painted eyebrows, in order to cover up the pale look on his face, the makeup is also thick, looking at the mirror in the bright himself, Su Xiu''s lips show satisfaction smile.


    She stroked her face, but she was a thousand times better than Su Ying. Su Ying was dull, and she couldn''t compare with her?


    Su is jealous of Su Fei again!


    Su Ying, what is that?!


    She is nothing but a cowardly and shameless fool.


    She Su Ying is a woman worthy of night non white, the reason why ye feibai does not like her now is just because she has not seen her well.


    As long as she appears more in front of the night, he will like her.


    Su Xiu''s face flashed a trace of ferocity, carelessly pulled the wound on the body, this just returned to God.


    She looked at herself in the mirror again, and hurried to the front hall.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 152

    Night is not white, sitting on the chair quietly drinking tea, but also can not cover up the expectation in his eyes.


    Su Ying, after all, is a lady in the boudoir. He can''t break in without permission.


    The night is not white, waiting for a long time, there is no movement.


    He remembered that Su Ying did not have a good face every time she saw herself, and her eyes flashed a complex emotion. Was she hiding herself?


    All of a sudden, the sound of broken feet rings, and the night is not white and quickly raises his head.


    However, a woman in a pink blue skirt walked slowly with lotus steps, and her hair bun was decorated with exquisite pearl hairpins.


    When the night was not white to see her face, there was a flash of disappointment in her eyes, and her face could not help sinking.


    Su Xiu has been in front of him in a twinkling of an eye.


    With a slight blush on her cheek, she chuckled, showing a gentle smile, full of spring.


    Su Xiu every time is looking at the night is not white, even if standing closer, there are many people around. She had never spoken to him alone.


    At the moment, she looked at him at such a close distance, looking at his perfectly handsome face, with a sense of madness and elegance.


    She just felt her heart, thumping up, so beautiful, so happy.


    At the moment, there was no one around. Su xiuduan sat beside him at night. A pair of beautiful eyes fell on him and said in a soft voice, "how did your highness Huai Wang come today?"


    Night is not white as if did not see her this person, did not even hear her voice.


    He drank his own tea, cold eyes looking forward to the front, looking forward to another person.


    Su Xiu''s eyes passed a trace of anger, but the birth of the pressure down, almost she can take good hold of.


    She didn''t believe it, and the night was not white.


    Su Ying''s eye wave was graceful. She reached out and twisted a grape from the plate. She said in a soft voice: "Dad visited his friends today, but he hasn''t come back. It''s better for Xiuer to accompany his highness Huai."


    Night Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly and ignored her.


    When Su Xiu saw that yefeibai didn''t act, he was secretly pleased. The whole person stood up and approached yefeibai. He held up his orchid finger and sent the grapes to yefeibai''s lips: "Lord..."


    Su Xiu only felt that such close proximity to the night is not white, the tip of his nose smelling his masculinity, some slightly dizzy.


    At this moment, she suddenly on a pair of eyes - cold.


    Su Xiu has not yet responded, there is a strong push toward her.


    Then, she was pushed out by Yefei and fell heavily to the ground.


    She was already injured, and now the pain made her face wrinkle and her teeth tremble.


    Su Xiu raised his head and looked straight at the night. A layer of mist appeared in his eyes.


    Then tears from her eyes drop by drop, along the cheek flow down, looking more delicate.


    Su Xiu gently sucked the nose, the voice with a delicate cry: "Wang Ye..."


    Thin lips spit out the slightest emotional words: "get out!"


    Su Xiu was naturally unwilling to leave, and tears fell more happily for a moment: "Lord, I don''t know what Xiuer did wrong, which made you unhappy..."


    She looked sad: "Xiuer Xiuer is just I''m glad to see the Lord coming


    Ye Fei gave her a cool look at her and said very heartless words: "what I want to see is shadow. I don''t have any interest in you. Go away."


    Su Xiu listened to his taunting words, and he called Su Ying so affectionately.


    She looked at him with disgusting eyes and swayed gently.


    "Where can''t I compare with Su Ying?" she asked reluctantly


    "What qualifications do you have to compete with the shadow?" The night is not white to smile lightly, and the irony on the lips is stronger.


    Su Xiu, like being struck by lightning, was fixed on the spot. The blood color on her face suddenly pulled away, and even her makeup could not be covered up.


    "Ah, big sister, what''s the matter?" When Su Luan heard the news that his highness Huai Wang had come to Su''s house, he dressed himself up and rushed over.


    She saw Su Xiu pushed to the ground by night feibai from a distance, and understood what was going on.


    Su Luan''s lips are full of sarcasm. Su Xiu is really shameless.


    She said with a smile, "sister, isn''t the doctor asking you to take more rest? There are more than a dozen burns on your body. If you don''t take good care of them, you will leave scars. It''s terrible. "


    Su Xiu hate in the heart, she gnash teeth, angry gills are painful.


    How can ye feibai know that she has hurt? He has been treating himself If you know that you are hurt, isn''t it even more hate.


    She is now in the hands of Madame Su, and can''t do anything to Su Luan.


    Moreover, in front of the night is not white, she can only be more gentle, more tender.


    Su Xiu gently smile a smile: "Xie three younger sister care, my body injury is not big obstacle, only after a few days good."


    How could su Luan easily let Su Xiu succeed, frowning and saying, "how can it be? The doctor clearly said that the fire was seriously burned. It''s hot in summer. If you don''t take good care of it, the wound will festerSu Xiu was so angry that he couldn''t attack again. His face was red with anger.


    Su Luan directly raised her sleeve, and then exclaimed, "Wow, how serious the injury is, it''s called nothing. Elder sister, you can bear it too much!"


    Su Xiu pushed her away. Seeing that the night was not white, he quickly put down his sleeve to cover his wound.


    Su Luan was pushed by her, and her waist hit the foot of the table heavily. The pain made the whole person jump up. She pointed her voice and said: "elder sister, you pushed me. You dare to bully me in front of the king. I want to tell my father and mother!"


    Su Xiu took a careful look at the night is not white, some fear on his face, she can not give him a bad impression!


    "Shut up!" Night is not white, this faceted color is very impatient, he is waiting for Su Ying not to come over, these two women come to chatter, quarrel head ache!


    Su Xiu''s face suddenly appeared a touch of joy, night is not white is in the maintenance of her?!


    She knew that night was not white, and she would not have no feelings for her.


    Su Xiu now smile Ying Ying ground, also no matter just now Su Luan is intentionally aimed at her, come forward to hold her hand, heartache ground says: "younger sister, just now elder sister miss, you can''t care."


    Su Luan glared at her angrily. Su Xiu just laughed: "how can our sisters make a noise in front of the king, like what words, right?"


    At this moment, green mark rushed to the scene she saw was su Xiu and Su Luan two sisters deep, night is not white, a face impatient to sit aside, face gloomy.


    However, the green mark did not look at him much. He went up to the night and saluted him. Then he said, "Lord, miss is not feeling well. I''m afraid she can''t see the guests."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 153

    Night is not white face flash a trace of worry, after all, she did not return all night, I do not know where hurt.


    But he turned to think, this may be that the girl did not want to see his excuse.


    Su Luan seems to have finally caught the opportunity, frown slightly: "in the morning that time is still good, how now the body is not well, can''t see the guest?"


    Su Xiu quickly took the words: "Wang Ye, my sister is usually the most arrogant, she has always been used to her will, Wang Ye can not blame her."


    "Since you don''t feel well, take good care of it. I''ll come back another day."


    The night is not white and not vexed, with a touch of tenderness on his face.


    With that he got up and left.


    Su Xiu is a little stunned, he waited for so long, left like this, even without half of the blame?!


    Su Luan ate and looked at the back of the night Chonghua''s departure. It took him a long time to recover.


    She glanced at the eager Su Xiu and sneered: "the toad wants to eat swan meat, but she doesn''t see what she is. But a little common girl, she wants to fly to the branch and become a Phoenix. Dream of you!"


    Su Xiu looks at Su Luan''s back, his face is blue and white.


    Let Su Luan dream, marry those misty ghost childe, Yin Shu childe.


    She doesn''t dream like that.


    If she married Huai Wang, she would be the princess of Huai. Who dares to take her.


    Even if she Su Xiu is a common female identity, Su Luan will kneel down in front of her when she sees her!


    Green mark returned to the night after the white back, at the moment Su Ying is comfortable to rest on the soft couch, where there is any body discomfort appearance.


    Su Ying heard the footsteps, micro open eyes, voice lazy also with a bit hoarse: "send away?"


    The green mark is silent. His highness huaiwang is Send away


    Green mark could not help but ask: "Miss, is it not good for you to refuse his highness like this?"


    The green mark remembers that the night is not white. It seems that there is nothing wrong with it, even with some worries.


    "What''s the matter? Now you miss, I have nothing to do with him. What can he do for me?"


    "But..."


    "Well, that''s a lot of talk. Go and stew some mung bean soup."


    Su Ying got up and went to the pool in the backyard to enjoy the cool. He thought that night was not white, but all of them came to Su''s house. Was it true that his godfather said that he knew something?


    But no matter what he wants to know, she won''t tell him!


    Su Ying is sitting by the pond, the cool wind blowing across her cheek, very comfortable.


    Su Ying leaned against the tree trunk, bored to throw small stones into the pool, watching the pool water splash a circle of ripples.


    Suddenly, a clear voice came from behind: "is it not physical discomfort? Why are you still blowing here? "


    This familiar voice with a touch of concern, Su Ying turned to see the night is not white toward her slowly approaching.


    Black hair with the wind wantonly flying, beautiful face exudes elegant languid, as if hidden a smile, bright eyes and bright teeth, elegant demeanor.


    Su Ying heart speechless, this man has not left it, now how can appear in Furong courtyard.


    Su Ying stood up to go. Night feibai had already stepped forward to block her in front of her. Her expression was very leisurely: "what are you doing hiding from me?"


    Su Ying was alert. She lowered her eyes slightly and bowed a salute toward the night. Her attitude was respectful: "I don''t know what your highness Huai Wang has. If there is nothing else, Ying''er will go back to have a rest first."


    Night is not white up and down looking at the girl in front of her, looking at her all right, this just finally relieved: "you have nothing good."


    "His highness Xie Huai cares."


    Ye feibai suddenly felt that he didn''t know where he was coming from, and his voice was cold and cold: "what are you doing with me? We..."


    "The marriage between Ying''er and his highness Huai Wang has been terminated. From now on, it is no longer relevant for you to marry me!" Su Ying bowed his head and said these words clearly. His words were modest and polite, but with a kind of estrangement that refused people thousands of miles away.


    Ye Fei''s face was even more vexed, and frowned tightly. He withdrew from Su Ying''s marriage, for fear that it was the only thing he had ever regretted in his life!


    "Yinger, it was the person I recognized wrong before..."


    Su Ying did not wait for him to speak, and said in a low voice: "if the shadow has offended his royal highness before, I hope his Highness has a large number. Don''t worry about it."


    Su Ying turns to leave, she has been drooping her head, even do not look at him.


    Ye Fei couldn''t help getting angry. He pulled her by the collar from behind and pulled her back. He yelled: "I''m here to talk to you. Do you dare to go?"


    Su Ying sniffed, and her eyes turned red: "I don''t know how shadow offended his highness Huai Wang, but he wanted to treat me like this?"


    "You, you, you..." The night is not white to look at her that pair of rabbit general eyes, red, in the heart can not help but float a touch of pity, "you don''t put on for me!"He reached out his hand and stroked Su Ying''s face. Su Ying quickly retreated and said weakly, "please don''t move your hands and feet!"


    Su Ying''s Royal Highness Huai Wang, night feibai only felt very angry. The fox was cunning and pretended to be as innocent and pitiful as a rabbit. He didn''t want to go around with him. His long and powerful fingers clasped her chin and gave her a hard kiss.


    Su Ying''s face was angry, and quickly reached out to stop his lips: "is your highness Huai Wang always so unruly?"


    Night Fei Bai Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, kissing her palm lightly. Her lips were cool and her touch was soft. Su Ying only felt an itchy feeling coming from her palm.


    She also looked straight back at the past, with anger in her eyes: "as long as it is a woman, his highness Huai Wang can kiss him down?"


    "I never kiss anyone but you!" Night is not white looking at her eyes, is this pair of beautiful and stubborn eyes, clear without a trace of impurities.


    Su Ying looked at night Fei, staring at himself, suddenly raised his legs and kicked him hard!


    "You come again!" Night is not white eyes, eyes flash a haze.


    He thought that Su Ying was going to kick him again, and retreated defensively, but he didn''t expect Su Ying to push his hands heavily to his chest.


    His body faltered and fell into the pond behind him.


    "You Night feibai finally floated from the bottom of the pool, and saw Su Ying squatting on the edge of the pool, washing his palms vigorously, as if he was washing something dirty. He was so angry that he vomited blood.


    Su Ying pointed to him: "I have nothing to do with you. If you treat me like this again, I will be impolite next time."


    Night is not white face flash a touch of shadow, lip is with shallow, potential in the smile: "you can''t escape!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 154

    Su Ying took the long skirt and turned to go. Green mark was holding the ice sugar and mung bean soup toward Su Ying at the moment and said, "Miss, the mung bean soup is ready, and the maid is looking for you."


    "Well."


    "What seems to be going on over the pond?" The green mark glanced over the pond.


    Su Ying subconsciously blocked for a moment, "I just came back from there, where there is any movement, carry to that side to eat."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying ran out of mung bean soup, suddenly had inspiration, sitting on the stone table drawing a design for the afternoon.


    By the time the whole design was finished, it was dark.


    Su Ying hastily used the evening meal, knead the sour waist, looked at the green mark: "you go to prepare, I want to sleep."


    "Yes." Green mark made the bed for her.


    Red wave takes off the bun for Su Ying, waiting for her to wash.


    Su Ying lay down on the bed and soon went to sleep. Red wave and green mark blew out the candle and closed the door lightly.


    As Su Ying''s close maid, she and greenmark took turns to watch for Su Ying. Today, it''s Green Mark''s turn to sleep in the next room.


    Su Ying sleeps soundly, but her vigilance as an agent in her previous life has not changed. Even in her sleep, she keeps alert at all times. It is difficult to protect Mrs. Su from any evil thoughts.


    In sleep, Su Ying suddenly felt a trace of movement, although very light, but the agent''s sensitivity made her immediately open her eyes.


    Su Ying sees a black shadow standing in front of her bed, this tall figure gives a kind of invisible pressure.


    "Who?" Su Ying reflexively holds the dagger on the bed. The dagger sends out a cold light in the moonlight, and the body retreats to be defensive.


    "It''s me!" The visitor immediately showed his identity, and his voice was low, with a lazy evil charm.


    Su Ying heard the familiar voice and looked at it carefully. Then she found that the man was not white at night!


    Damn it, didn''t she make it clear to him during the day?


    Didn''t expect him to break into her boudoir at night?


    Night is not white, at the moment, wearing a dark robe, a head of black hanging smooth and elegant, hanging casually behind, with a smile on the edge of the lip, the Phoenix eyes flowing with bright light like a star.


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying, who is on guard like a kitten with fallen hair, and completely overlaps her image with the mask girl. She just feels very cute.


    Su Ying''s original vigilance turned into anger. She frowned and said, "what are you doing in my room in the middle of the night?"


    The night is not white, but between the expression with silk lazy evil charm, chuckled: "accounts!"


    Su Ying only felt a headache. She knew that night was not white and she would never forget it. But she didn''t expect that this man would go to her boudoir to settle accounts with her in the middle of the night!


    Su Ying thinks more, facial expression is more ugly, looking at the night non white eyes more indignant. But she didn''t want to tangle with him, but what she said was: "I was wrong..."


    Su Ying thought that at the moment she was still soft, once and for all.


    "I forgive you." Ye feibai pauses for a moment, "but what''s wrong with you?"


    "Shadow should not kick his highness down the pond. Even if his highness does something wrong, he should accept it."


    "So now I do what I want, and you''re suffering from it?" Night is not a white evil smile.


    Su Ying choked for a moment. She didn''t know that night was not white. She even said such frivolous and shameless words.


    She restrained her expression and said faintly, "Your Highness, the shadow has said in the daytime that we have nothing to do with you. I hope you don''t come to me rashly."


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, a silent, thought that he had convinced him, pushed him hard, pressed the voice: "you go quickly!"


    She didn''t want to be known that Miss Su''s secret meeting with a man in the middle of the night would damage her reputation?


    "Shadow, are you still blaming me? Blame me for recognizing the wrong person and helping her to make you angry? "


    Su Ying sneered: "Your Highness Huai Wang, what do you say I can''t understand, but you have not so heavy weight in my heart. I don''t have a problem with who you are willing to be good to and who is cruel to."


    Ye Fei said in a low voice, "this is my king''s fault. I''ll apologize to you, OK?"


    Su Ying a little impatient: "I said you go, you can''t understand people''s words?"


    Night is not white, but also some displeasure, you can see Su Ying''s angry appearance, that displeasure dissipated, gently pursed his lips, just stood and let Su Ying push him, that is, motionless.


    Su Ying how to push him can not move, some angry, looked up at him, but ran into the night of non white, looking at her eyes, temporarily stunned.


    Night is not white so attentive looking at her, is how to return a responsibility?


    Night is not white so standing in front of the bed, looking at Su Ying, looking at her white face.


    The moonlight leaked in through the window lattice, shining on her face, and it was emitting a kind of glittering luster.


    It was the first time he had looked at her so carefully.


    She is very good-looking, has a pair of beautiful and cunning eyes, she looks at him in the eyes full of vigilance and anger.Now her hair was drooping down, and she was a little more charming.


    She was dressed in her own profanity and looked as delicious as a rabbit.


    Ye feibai looked at her with some fascination and didn''t know what she was thinking. She just felt that she was still safe in front of her and was sitting in front of her, which was really good.


    The night is not white, can not help but smile, suddenly bend down and suddenly close to Su Ying.


    He reached out his big hand and stroked her cheek: "shadow."


    His intimate appearance makes Su Ying feel speechless, and three black lines appear on her forehead.


    Su Ying clapped his hand open and couldn''t help but lose his temper and said, "you are sick! If you want to be crazy, don''t run into my room. If you move me again, I''ll stab you to death! "


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying''s hair blowing up, which is totally different from the past. It is neither the Su Ying who is cold to herself, nor the mask girl who runs away at the sight of herself.


    Now in front of him is the real her, his beloved woman.


    Su Ying is not afraid to see the night is not white, the smile on his lips is also strangely expanding, and his face is closer to some, and he is about to get on with himself.


    "Hello, Hello, it''s very kind of you to come closer to me!"


    "Well, we''ve all broken our engagement It''s OK with us. If you want the bad guys to be innocent, don''t look for me... "


    "Su Xiu is in the west, Su Luan is in the East. They all like you very much. You, you go to find them, go to..."


    The night is not white to hear Su Luan Su Xiu''s name, double eyebrows slightly a wrinkle, the expression is a little displeased: "what do I look for them to do?"


    Those women have nothing to do with him?


    Su Ying sees the night is not white, although looking relaxed, can''t get rid of his clamp, can''t help but some distress: "then what do you want me to do? Have you not forgiven me? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 155

    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s wrinkled face, some funny: "but you have not forgiven me!"


    He grabbed her hand, slightly pinched, Su Ying only felt a numb arm, the knife in his hand was thrown aside by him.


    His hands held her hands and forced her to fall back. His hot breath sprayed on her face. The atmosphere was very ambiguous at the moment.


    Su Ying has never felt so powerless. The man in front of her can''t get rid of her.


    Is racking his brains to think of a way, the man in the ear whispered: "I''m sorry for you, you''re sorry for me, but the resentment between us is clear."


    "Shadow, I have something to ask you."


    At this time, there was a knock at the door. The green mark made some tentative sounds outside the door: "Miss?"


    Two people breathe each other intertwined, the ambiguous atmosphere burst instantly.


    Su Ying comes back to her mind and stares at the night in front of her with indignation.


    Green mark seemed to hear the movement of this room in the next room just now. Seeing that there was no response inside, he raised his voice slightly: "Miss, are you ok? How can you hear anything in it


    Su Ying some helpless, she can not let green mark see the night is not white in her room.


    She tried to get her voice back to normal and said, "it''s OK. I just got thirsty. I got up and drank tea."


    Green mark has some doubts. It seems that miss has never been in the habit of drinking tea in the middle of the night.


    However, she saw Su Ying''s reply was normal. She didn''t look like she had something to do. She said, "the maid is in the next room. It''s ok if you have anything to call a maid."


    "Good."


    Green mark heard Su Ying''s light reply and stood at the door for a long time. Seeing that there was no strange movement in the house, he left.


    Su Ying and ye feibai stare quietly until they hear the sound of green mark leaving.


    Su Ying just breathed a sigh of relief, listening to the night in her ear whispered: "you are the mask girl, aren''t you?"


    Night is not white language gas affirmation, still hope to get her recognition in the heart.


    Su Ying frowned.


    "Your Highness Huai Wang came to my room in the middle of the night to look for a masked girl. You are really looking for the wrong room. I don''t know what kind of masked girl is." Su Ying looked at the night with some disdain, "masked girl, you''ve already found it, haven''t you?"


    "She''s not." Night is not white good whole with leisure to look at Su Ying: "you know what I am talking about."


    Su Ying was a little agitated by his insistence, and wanted to push him away: "I said I don''t know, you go quickly, I''m going to sleep."


    Su Ying is more fidgety, night is not white more hair affirmation.


    "You lied to me." Yefei bowed her head and gave her a kiss on the cheek.


    His eyes with a successful smile, a pair of dark eyes with spring rippling, revealing a light luster, "if you don''t admit, I''ll kiss until you admit it."


    Su Ying is very angry. This man, she didn''t know he was such a rogue.


    Xu is really angry. Su Ying sits up straight and pushes him hard.


    Night is not white, not prepared, really pushed away by her, head back down accidentally knocked in the head of the bed, issued a thump.


    Night non white hair out a stuffy hum, Su Ying looked at his gnashing teeth appearance, in the heart happy many.


    He pressed the pain on his head, and there was still a smile on his face: "shadow, you''re so angry!"


    Su Ying was really angry with him. She couldn''t help shouting at him: "get out of here!"


    Xu is Su Ying''s movement is too big, green mark careful voice from outside: "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Here comes the maid


    Su Ying came back to her mind and watched the door open.


    When the night is not white, it disappears.


    Su shadow light this just lightly just relaxed a breath, suddenly heard the movement on the top of the head.


    Her fierce head up, see the night is not white, leisurely hiding on the top of the bed, Su Ying gas!


    Green mark will open the door, Su Ying busy back to the line of sight, sit to the side of the table, take a sip of tea.


    Green mark tentatively called a sentence: "Miss?"


    "Well?" Su Ying converges the tension of the fundus of the eye, should a, calmly sipped a sip of tea, "how how how suddenly how?"


    Green mark is now curious to look around.


    "What are you doing, girl?" Su Ying raised her head for fear of green marks and asked.


    Green mark face color or some doubt: "just now the maid seems to hear a man''s voice."


    Su Ying secretly resented that the night was not white and made so much noise.


    The night on the top of the bed is not white, but she purses her lips slightly, and her face is full of smile.


    Su Ying frowned: "what man''s voice? Will there be a man''s voice in your lady''s room? "


    This is, this is the room of her young lady, how can there be a man''s voice.


    Green mark was embarrassed to smile: "it may be that I heard it wrong..."Su Ying picked up the teacup: "you go to make a pot of water for me again, I''m just a little thirsty."


    "Yes, miss." Green mark should a, back out, by the way, the door.


    Su Ying is relieved to hear the footsteps of green mark leaving.


    Night not white chuckled, a turn over from the roof jumped down to fall in front of her.


    Su Ying glared at him angrily: "don''t you go soon?"


    Ye feibai sat in front of her and poured a cup of tea for herself: "I come to ask for an answer today. Are you a masked girl? If you don''t tell me, I won''t leave today. "


    Su Ying was very angry: "I said I''m not I''m not I''m not! Can''t you hear me


    "You lied to me."


    "I didn''t lie to you."


    "You know..." Ye feibai put down the teacup and slowly approached her, "I can verify it."


    His handsome face was vaguely close to her, his lips were almost close to hers, and their breath was intertwined with each other.


    Su Ying Zheng for a moment, a reaction came, quickly pushed him: "you don''t want to think!"


    At this time, Su Ying heard the green mark slightly flustered voice: "Miss, madam, with many people to this side."


    Su Ying''s face sank. It seems that Mrs. Su is staring at her.


    Mrs. Su has been sending people to keep an eye on Su Ying. At night, they saw a figure flash in. This news made Mrs. Su very excited.


    So, she immediately took people to Su Ying to catch the traitor!


    When Mrs. Su arrived at the lotus garden, she saw the closed gate and her eyes twinkled with excitement: "open the door!"


    "You go Su Ying heard the disorderly footsteps getting closer and closer, but the man in front of her was still sitting calmly, and didn''t mean to go at all!


    "No, unless you tell me the answer."


    Su Ying''s face is white, and the night is not white. She sits with her spare time and is not moved by her face. This man is really


    The sound of footsteps is getting closer and closer, and we are about to get to the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 156

    Su Ying forehead is full of blue veins, she took a deep breath, the night is not white want to attack.


    Night is not white, but suddenly stand up at this moment, Su Ying has not responded, just feel a warm cheek.


    Night is not white no longer tease her, in her face kiss a mouth, lips spread a faint smile: "since today do not say, so the future is long."


    As soon as the voice fell, his figure jumped out of the window like a ghost, and soon disappeared.


    Su Ying looked at the window angrily, but still gently relieved.


    Mrs. Su is knocking at the door, her voice is cold: "shadow, open the door."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and opened the door with dim eyes. She looked at Mrs. Su at the door and a large group of people behind her: "what''s wrong with mother?"


    Mrs. Su saw that Su Ying was not abnormal, and her eyebrows were wrinkled, but anyway, she searched first and then.


    "My mother just heard from the servant that a thief broke into your Furong courtyard. For the safety of the film, my mother specially sent for someone to search for it."


    Su Ying heard, face a white, body can not help shaking, the whole person seems to be extremely afraid.


    She looked around and finally couldn''t control it. The whole person rushed to his wife and held her arm tightly. Her voice trembled: "thief, it''s terrible that a thief broke in in in the middle of the night. It''s terrible. Mother must find out the thief!"


    The doubt in Mrs. Su''s eyes is fleeting. Her news should not be wrong. But she looks at the girl


    Mrs. Su remembered that Su Ying had always been weak and gave her a cold look. After a while, as long as she found out the man, whether he was a thief or not, she forced a confession to see how Su Ying, a dead girl, could prove her innocence.


    There was a chill on Mrs. Su''s face. She stretched out her hand and comforted the frightened Su Ying: "the shadow is not afraid. If there is a mother, I will help you find out the thief. Come on, search!"


    Su Ying is the second young lady of Su''s house. If you search her room rashly, it''s unreasonable. Mrs. Su thinks it''s very comprehensive. They''re here to search for thieves. This reason can''t be more sufficient.


    The servants behind him heard the order and rushed into the house.


    Su Ying trembled voice: "search carefully, don''t let the thief run away!"


    Mrs. Su looks at Su Ying, puzzled in her eyes.


    The people who searched quickly came out and stood beside Mrs. Su: "madam, there is no one in it."


    Mrs. Su was startled, apparently not convinced.


    "Why not?" Her people are staring at it. How can it not?


    She pushed aside the servants and went in with disbelief on her face. She searched carefully before and after herself. Not to mention the thief, she did not even find a fly.


    Mrs. Su was not content to find anything!


    Her face flashed a touch of anger, can only reluctantly reluctant to say: "may have run to other places, mother took people to look elsewhere."


    Mrs. Su''s feet have not stepped out a few steps, the sleeve was caught, look down, see Su shadow is grasping her sleeve, face is very panic.


    "Mother, don''t go away. Mother, you can stay with the shadow. She is so scared."


    Su Ying lowered her head and pretended to be afraid, but her drooping lips flashed a little smile.


    When Mrs. Su saw her face, she thought that the person she was going to catch had not been caught. The man must be there. She must have let the girl run away. The more she thought about it, she became more and more angry. She hated her very much.


    She angrily waved her hand: "you have two girls with you, don''t be afraid, take a rest earlier."


    With that, he swung his sleeves and left angrily.


    Seeing that Mrs. Su came in a hurry, green mark left angrily. She came with so many people and searched wantonly. She said that there was a thief. She was afraid. She approached Su Ying in a low voice and said, "Miss, is it true that there is Some kind of thief. "


    Su Ying looks at the back of Mrs. Su''s leaving, and the smile on her lips is more and more obvious.


    Su Ying sees green mark to ask so, light ground looked at her one eye, mouth full does not care: "where has what thief, she just wants to plant booty frame up."


    Green mark looks puzzled, but remembering that Mrs. Su has always wanted to deal with her own young lady, she affirms her idea, and her face is indignant.


    "Well, miss, I''m tired too. Get ready to have a rest."


    After the green mark all exits, Su Ying looks at the window, and her eyebrows can''t help wrinkling. Close the window a little next time.


    Since she failed to catch the traitor last time, Mrs. Su has sent more people to Furong house, in name of protecting Su Ying''s safety.


    Su Ying is naturally willing, she doesn''t want to see the dark face of night feibai at night.


    Recently, the weather is getting hotter and hotter. Su Ying has lunch and is sitting in the backyard for a rest. Hongbo stands behind her and fans her.


    At this time, Green Mark came over with an invitation card in his hand, and his face was beaming with joy: "Miss, the little Marquis has sent you an invitation."Su Ying took her invitation and looked through it. It turned out that Jinyang invited her to ride a horse tomorrow. She looked up at the green mark and saw her smile happily: "you are very happy?"


    Green mark quickly stopped the smile on his face and whispered: "Miss, I think the little marquis is is a good man."


    Su Ying smiles, her impression of Jinyang is not bad.


    At the banquet of the fifth prince, everyone doubted her. He was not related to her, but openly took her side.


    Naturally, Hongbo also heard the story of Jinyang from the mouth of green mark. What he thought in his heart was that the engagement of the young lady had been lifted, and the young Marquis might have been a good match for her.


    She thought so in her heart and said with a smile, "Miss, you are bored at home all day. It''s better to go to relax."


    Su shadow lip horn tiny hook: "then go, go to prepare something to use."


    "Yes


    The other two young ladies of the Su family also received the invitation from Jinyang.


    Su Luan, who received the invitation from Jinyang, was overjoyed.


    Mr. Jinyang invited her to ride a horse tomorrow!


    Thinking of that gentle and elegant pianpianpian son, Su Luan''s face is more and more charming.


    From the first time I saw him, I felt that he was also a good-looking man. When he invited himself this time, he fell in love with himself at the last party.


    At the thought of this layer, Su Luan''s heart is more and more satisfied. Although she likes the ghost childe and Yinshu childe best, she naturally likes more men and herself.


    Jinyang also sent an invitation to Su Xiu and Su Ying, but it must be that he was embarrassed to only invite himself, and then called them both to hide their eyes and ears!


    Su Xiu''s injury is not good, this time is certainly not able to go.


    Su Ying, that elm pimple, how can compare with oneself, she does not always have the opportunity to show off, she must make her ugly this time!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 157

    Su Luan thought of this and asked the maid to open the wardrobe and choose the clothes to wear tomorrow. She tried this dress better than that one. She thought secretly that she must be dressed up so that the little Marquis would be fascinated by her seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Excited Su Luan how can not think, Jinyang actually just want to ask Su Ying to go out together, just ask her alone is too deliberate, invited the other two people at the same time.


    She''s the one who hides people''s eyes.


    The next morning, Su Ying got up early in the morning. Seeing the green mark, she excitedly took a light green skirt with a waist tied around her. She said, "Miss, today you should wear this dress. It must be beautiful."


    Su Ying looked at her speechless: "how to ride a horse when dressed like this?"


    "Well." Green Mark looked at the dress with some pity, and chose a loose dress again to serve her to put it on.


    Su Ying changed her clothes and went out. At the door, she saw Su Luan, who was going to go with her. Today, she was dressed up in flowery clothes.


    The goose egg face was carefully smeared with a layer of white powder, which was even more glittering and translucent. Her eyebrows were painted thin and thick with Meidai, and she wore a long purple skirt to set off her exquisite and delicate figure.


    Su Luan Yang took a contemptuous look at Su Ying. Seeing that she was dressed in a low profile, she snorted coldly in her heart. It was just a foil, so it was enough to wear.


    Su Luan went up and reluctantly laughed: "is the second elder sister ready?"


    Su Ying nodded: "time is not early, let''s go together."


    They got into the carriage together, and the carriage drove towards the countryside.


    At this time, ye feibai got up early in the Huai palace to deal with the important things. Ling Feng stood beside him and reported the things that ye feibai asked him to investigate one by one.


    After Ling Feng reported, he was stunned for a moment, and then he opened his mouth blandly: "the little Marquis invited Miss Su Er to ride with him today."


    Ling Feng stopped, found that the night is not white, suddenly raised his head, eyes flashed a touch of invisible thin anger: "only invited her a person?"


    "That''s not true. The little Marquis also invited a lot of people. The eldest miss and the third miss of the Su family have been invited..." Ling Feng stopped, "the little Marquis also invited the Lord, but the invitation was thrown away by the Lord."


    Ye feibai stood up and said, "let''s go, too."


    "Ah?" Ling Feng thought that he had heard something wrong, and with a look of consternation on his face, "Mr. Ouyang will come here later..."


    "Send someone to let him know."


    "Yes."


    Ling Feng see night is not white, quickly go out, a turn over a horse to go, he can only quickly catch up with, now he is more and more can not see through his master son''s idea.


    When Su Ying and Su Luan''s carriage arrived at the suburban racecourse, Jinyang was already waiting at the door.


    Obviously, it is in this hot and dry summer day that he can be seen wearing a white robe. He only feels a cool spring soothing people''s heart and gives people a refreshing feeling.


    He held an ivory folding fan. His hair was as high as ink, and his white skin was even more crystal like jade in the sun, just like an immortal who didn''t eat fireworks.


    Jinyang micro pick a little smile, gently looking at Su Ying: "Miss Su two, Miss Su three, please come inside."


    Because of his light glance, Su Luan''s face slowly emerged two red, she took it for granted that Jinyang was looking at her.


    Su Luan deliberately closed his broken hair beside his ears. His smile on his face became more and more soft. His eyes, looking at Jinyang, also had some spring feeling: "see you little marquis."


    Su Luan went in with the girl. After a few steps, she suddenly felt that Jinyang was following in. She was more and more excited. The little Marquis was waiting for her here.


    Her steps became more and more brisk, like stepping on the lotus, swaying.


    She covered the corners of her lips with a veil and gently asked the girl beside her: "do I look at the beauty now?"


    The girl around her always flatters: "Miss Qingguo Qingcheng, certainly can attract all people''s eyes."


    What Su Luan doesn''t know is that Jinyang falls behind Su Ying and looks at her.


    She is wearing only one style pleated skirt today, but she can''t cover up the light from her body.


    "How are you, Miss Su er?"


    "Thanks to you, I have been very well recently. Thank you for the last time. Otherwise, I''m afraid the shadow will be locked in a dark prison. "


    Jinyang chuckled and his eyebrows stretched: "it''s just a little work. Even without me, Miss Su must have a way to help herself


    Green mark follows in Su Ying''s body side, listen to two people''s dialogue, in the eye also dye a few minutes happy.


    The racecourse here is very large. There are not only specialized horse feeding grounds, but also a huge racecourse, surrounded by tall and green trees.


    Su Ying will be around the scene are in the eye, in modern times, she also rode in the racecourse.


    Now some skills are itching.


    When Su Luan arrived at the racecourse, he found that Jinyang had invited many young ladies and princesses. Even the fifth Prince and the fifth princess had come.She felt a little uncomfortable. She was not only invited.


    When Su Luan turns his head again, he sees that Jinyang doesn''t know what to say with Su Ying, and the whole face sinks down.


    Su Ying actually sticks to Jinyang. It''s shameless!


    Su Ying raised her head at the moment and found that several women''s eyes were not quite right. She was thinking of keeping a distance with Jinyang in the future.


    He is now the son-in-law of the vast majority of women in the capital. She does not want to be the target of hatred.


    "It''s really special for my cousin to treat Miss Su. I''d like to meet her at the door." It was a cousin of Jinyang, Mr. Meng Jun, who grew up with Jinyang. He was used to speaking recklessly.


    Meng Jun always knew that his cousin had a noble status and his eyes were higher than the top. No woman in the capital could enter his eyes, and he never meddled in his business.


    At last night''s special banquet, he helped Miss Su er. He felt something was wrong. Now that a horse racing meeting was held, he went to the door to wait for her.


    Jinyang is smiling but not speaking. Su Ying seems to have never heard of it. Only Su Luan has brought herself into Jinyang, and a blush appears on her face: "maybe the little marquis is is just afraid that I will get lost..."


    Meng Jun glanced at Su Luan and caressed her forehead gracefully.


    There are other childe beside also maliciously chuckle.


    At this time, Zhao yunnuan, who has been watching coldly on one side, has a cold smile on his lips.


    Jinyang opened his mouth and said with a smile: "today you are all our guests. Let''s go and take you to pick horses."


    These young masters are all in high spirits. Who knows that the horses in Jinyang are all excellent horses.


    For these young ladies, they always study piano, chess, calligraphy and painting at home, and learn from female workers. Some of them know how to ride, but rarely have such opportunities to go out and ride. They can''t help but feel excited and follow behind.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 158

    Su Ying followed a group of people to the horse farm, where there are many horses. There are tall horses suitable for men to ride, and there are also gentle mares suitable for women to ride. Each horse is fat and strong with bright fur.


    The people quickly selected their horses and let them lead them out.


    Zhao yunnuan chose the fastest. She didn''t like the tame mares. She picked a tall steed and turned up cleanly.


    She sat on the back of a tall horse and glanced at the extraordinary night.


    She didn''t see him for several days. She must leave a good impression on him today. She lifted her neck and whipped her horse, said "drive" and rushed out.


    The horse''s speed was so fast that she took up her clothes.


    Such she looks bold and generous atmosphere, heroic, and in the past she is quite different.


    Zhao yunnuan ran around quickly with a proud smile on his lips.


    Around the prince can not help cheering, some women''s eyes are showing envy, and even the eyes of the fifth prince also appear appreciation, after all, women can ride like this is very good.


    Su Luan disdainfully turned her lips. Zhao yunnuan is the daughter of General Zhao. She grew up in a horse farm when she was young. If she can''t ride a horse, she can''t say it.


    However, Su Luan had a little knowledge of equestrian under the guidance of Su Linfeng. She could not let Zhao yunnuan snatch all the limelight.


    Su Luan picked a beautiful red jujube horse for herself. When she looked back, she saw Su Ying standing beside a red Qianli horse and sneered: "is it not that the second elder sister has taken a fancy to this Qianli horse?"


    Su Ying appeared on the face of a touch of embarrassment: "just look at strange, just look at it."


    Finish saying, Su Ying turns to walk toward a docile little white horse.


    Su Luan looked at the horse selected by Su Ying, her eyes narrowed slightly, and a touch of malice flashed across her face. She called the girl around her and said a few words in her ear.


    The girl looked at Su Luan in surprise. Su Luan glared at her fiercely: "do it quickly!"


    The girl didn''t dare to violate Su Luan''s meaning and nodded quickly. At the moment, Su Ying turned her back and didn''t see the strangeness on her face.


    Su Luan said to Su Ying at the moment: "second elder sister, can you help me to see the horse I choose?"


    Su Ying looked at Su Luan in embarrassment: "elder sister''s eyes are dim, and don''t know how to choose a horse."


    Su Luan in order to be able to lead Su Ying, naturally is not willing to give up, she deliberately slightly raised the voice: "second sister, you help me to see it, do you even want to this?"


    Su Ying''s eyes twinkled and she approached Su Luan with a smile. The green mark behind her was afraid that Su Luan would take advantage of the opportunity to harm their young lady, so she followed her.


    Su Luan pulled Su Ying to the little jujube horse and asked with a smile, "what about this horse, second sister?"


    Su Ying looked at her eyes and said with a smile, "my sister''s eyes are always good. This horse is naturally excellent."


    Su Luan refused: "elder sister, are you perfunctory to me?"


    Su Ying is more and more speechless. I really don''t know what force Su Luan is making.


    She touched the jujube red horse: "the coat is smooth, so my sister has chosen the right one."


    Su Luan saw Su Ying say so, his face was proud, and he caught a glimpse of Su Ying''s little white horse. The figure flashed by. Then he said with a smile, "sister''s little white horse is also good."


    Su Ying followed her eyes and looked at her little white horse, always felt a little strange.


    Su Luan challenged Su Ying: "but my sister''s little white horse must not be better than me. How about we have a competition together?"


    "This is a way. Since we are out, we will have a competition together." Zhao yunnuan rode a horse to the two of them, with a confident look in her eyes. Just now she clearly saw the appreciation from the eyes of the fifth prince.


    Naturally, she knew that other women were embroidered pillows. As long as she was the first, the fifth prince would surely like her more.


    Zhao yunnuan said in a high voice: "how about we start from here and come back around the pine and cypress tree. Whoever comes back first is the first."


    "That''s a good idea." A young master echoed.


    In the past, I could only see the quiet appearance of these women. Now I feel fresh when I see them riding. Previously, Zhao yunnuan''s skill is very good.


    At the moment, several women came to join the competition on horseback.


    Su Ying didn''t want to come out to have a competition. Zhao yunnuan pointed at her with a whip contemptuously: "if Miss Su can''t ride a horse, she''ll say it earlier and take the horse there for a walk."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed, and now Jinyang came over with a smile: "if anyone wins this competition, I''ll have this jade pendant..." He took off his jade pendant and said, "it''s a lottery."


    He looked up at Su Ying with gentle eyes and encouragement.


    Su Ying turned on the horse and led the horse to the starting line. At the moment, he heard some young men around him Betting: "I bet Miss Zhao win."


    "I bet Miss Su San won, and the posture of looking at the horse was also neat."At the moment, Su Ying heard a childe say: "I bet on Miss Su''s last place, ha ha ha, I see she just didn''t even have the strength to mount a horse."


    "I''m also betting on Miss Su''s last place."


    Su Ying a face speechless, lip picked a contemptuous smile, at this moment she heard Meng Jun smile voice: "I pressure 100 Liang, bet su er Miss win."


    "Do you want us to win money today? Ha ha ha."


    Meng Jun did not speak, just looked at Jinyang, but saw Jinyang holding that warm jade pendant with a confident smile in his eyes.


    Su Wei''s shadow started to jump out with the shadow of the horse.


    In modern times, Su Ying often goes to and from the racecourse, and her horse skills are also very superb. She has not felt this feeling of galloping on a horse for a long time, and her whole body is filled with a sense of excitement.


    Su Ying''s speed is not fast or slow now, just in the middle, and Zhao yunnuan''s horse has been far ahead, the childe behind him all calls Zhao yunnuan''s name, after all, most of them are in custody, she wins.


    Su Ying''s horse line to half, Su Ying suddenly feel that the horse under the seat is not right, it whines, two front hooves soar, and then runs out like crazy.


    Su Ying only felt that he was about to be knocked down, and frowned. The horse was passive!


    But she also knew that she could not panic at this time. She could not help bending down and tightening the reins. After the rein was pulled, the horse jumped up.


    Everyone was shocked by the scene, Jinyang''s face appeared thick worry, the whole heart was raised, Su Ying chose this horse is the most gentle horse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 159

    Su Ying under the body of the small white horse more and more irritable, low to roar, people stand up.


    For a moment, Su Ying fell to the end. The horse seemed to be in a hurry to throw off the horse''s back. Seeing that this move was useless, he dropped the front hoof and raised the rear hoof.


    It is more and more manic, Jinyang for fear of Su Ying''s safety, can not help but run to this side, to calm heart also began to beat violently, for a moment anxious to say nothing.


    And green mark is so anxious that she cries. If Miss is thrown down by this irascible horse What a terrible consequence!


    At the moment Su Ying let himself try to calm down, she tightly grasp the reins of the horse, bent down on the back of the horse, legs clamped horse belly.


    All she knew was that she couldn''t be dumped now.


    The horse couldn''t get rid of Su Ying. He roared twice and ran frantically forward.


    White horse''s speed flies by Su Luan''s side. Her eyes are shining with light of success. Su Ying still dares to show off. This time, she is not dead or injured.


    Zhao yunnuan looked at the runaway horse, a smile appeared on the corner of his lips, but also accelerated the speed to rush up.


    Su Ying only felt the wind on both sides whistling past her cheeks, which made her cheek ache and her hair messy.


    It''s faster than a car.


    Su Ying''s eyes suddenly thought of something, and touched the horse''s ear. Sure enough, she found a silver needle inside and carefully pulled out the silver needle.


    Before she got on the horse, she was afraid that she had been tampered with. However, she specially examined other parts of the horse. If she had not been well-informed, she suddenly remembered that it might be hidden in her ears. Today, she is in danger.


    When the silver needle was pulled out by Su Ying, the horse under him didn''t seem to be as restless as just now, but the speed did not stop.


    The two hooves crossed each other rhythmically and rushed into the forest at a very fast speed. There were many branches in the forest, and the white horse was about to hit the branch.


    Jinyang rushes to come, throat is tight, and although the childe behind him looks at from afar, they can''t help but pinch a cold sweat for Su Ying.


    At the moment, Su Ying suddenly stood up, patted the horse''s head, and then tightened the rein. The horse''s original step in the air was strangely turned into a side-by-side way. Suddenly, two front hooves were raised at the same time, turning over like a big wave and lightly crossing the tree trunk.


    Su Ying in order not to let his cheek be scratched, sensitive low body to avoid the side of the branches.


    Su Ying took a breath and found that she was the first to arrive at the pine and cypress tree. Her black eyes gave out a faint light. She quickly turned the horse''s head and ran on the way back.


    At the moment, the horses under her were completely under her control, and they ran back quickly.


    All the people looked at her in dismay. The woman who had just fallen in the last place and was in danger did not have a moment''s panic on her face.


    Her long black hair was flying in the wind, and her face had a light look.


    She exudes an invisible courage that people can''t face up to, which makes people hold their breath for a moment.


    Su Ying quickly sprint to the finish line, ten Zhang ahead of Zhao yunnuan behind him, becoming the first place of course.


    At the beginning, the group of young men who were still saying that she would take the last place came back from their surprise and clapped violently: "this second miss of the Su family is really incredible."


    Su Ying at the moment did not pay attention to what the people behind him were saying. He was still carefully pacifying the white horse under his body to let it slowly slow down the speed.


    She combed the scene just now, and a sneer flashed on her lips. It was not her sister, Su Luan, who could move her hands and feet at once.


    Before the horse stopped completely, Su Ying suddenly felt a whirl of the earth. She thought she had been thrown down, but she didn''t think that her body was light and fell into a hard embrace. She had a pair of deep and concerned eyes.


    "How are you? Have you been hurt?"


    Su Ying some incredible, unexpectedly is the night is not white, how did he come?


    Night feibai just saw Su Ying''s horse frightened from afar. When he was about to hit a branch, he only felt that his heart was about to fall to the bottom of the valley. He wished he could fly to her like a gust of wind.


    Fortunately It''s good to see her riding safely back.


    The anxious look on his face had not subsided, and his face was slightly white. His brow was tightly frowned. He could not help touching her joints and was pushed away by Su Ying.


    Su Ying quickly stepped back two steps, toward the night of the white line a courtesy: "Xie Huai King care, shadow is not a big problem."


    Although after the bumping, the inside of her thigh was abraded because of severe friction, but there was no other discomfort.


    Jinyang came to her and looked at her standing in front of her. Her heart beating hard slowly calmed down: "Miss Su, you just It''s too dangerous. "


    Su Ying looked back at him with a smile. The smile was brilliant in the panic of the sun: "I won."


    Ye feibai watched her smile at another man. Her heart was tightly entangled. A kind of anger that could not be vented rose in his heart. His thin lips tightly closed."Yes, you won!" Jinyang narrow eyes emerged with a smile, he handed the jade pendant to Su Ying''s hand, "this is your."


    Night feibai looks at Jinyang to Su Ying''s jade pendant, looks unhappy, wants to speak to stop, but see Su Ying has accepted.


    Su Ying only felt that the tentacles of this jade pendant were warming up, and the color was crystal clear. He did not feel surprised or pleased on his face: "Xie Xiaohou Ye."


    Jinyang looked at her gently: "you deserve it."


    Ye feibai just wants to ask Su Ying to return the jade pendant. Green mark runs to Su Ying''s side, and can''t care about anything else. She starts to cry with tears all over her face: "Miss, miss, you''re scared to death. Sobbing..."


    Su Ying looked at her and couldn''t laugh or cry. The night on the side of her was white and steady and ordered: "you check and check for your young lady, if there is any injury."


    "Yes, yes."


    On the other side, Meng Jun smilingly collected all the silver on the table: "thank you for your kindness."


    These childe didn''t feel heartache at all. They were just like watching a race often. In their eyes, what''s good about women''s horse racing, but they still saw such a thrilling scene.


    "Miss Su Ying is really It''s different. Looking at the soft and weak each time can give us a different surprise. "


    "As expected, women are not inferior to men."


    "Yes, yes, I even thought she was I didn''t expect to win the championship


    "She''s so brave. If I ran into a horse and got mad, I would have been thrown away."


    "It''s great. It''s really great."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 160

    All people''s sight falls on Su Ying''s body, regarding the night not white''s sudden appearance also did not feel any surprise.


    Although ye feibai and Su Ying have broken the engagement, it doesn''t mean he can''t save her. Moreover, seeing such a different Su Ying also made some childe''s heart thump. I''m afraid his highness Huai Wang regretted it now.


    Su Luan fell to the fourth place. No one was looking at her. She wanted to fight with Zhao yunnuan, but she didn''t expect to be won the first place by Su Ying.


    She thought indignantly in her heart that this bitch was in the limelight again.


    Just now Baima didn''t fall her, she was really unhappy, especially seeing Jinyang pass the jade pendant he carried to Su Ying, she was even more unhappy!


    Jinyang saw Su Ying safe and sound at the moment, and her eyebrows could not help folding: "Miss Su Er, I will thoroughly investigate the matter in the racecourse."


    Su Ying bowed his head and said, "thank you, little marquis."


    Jinyang sees a trace of fatigue on Su Ying''s face and orders his servants to take Su Ying to have a rest for a while.


    Night non white see Su Ying has been ignoring him, and Jinyang talk, deep eyes with thick haze, he saw Su Ying leave, turn around to follow up.


    At the moment, the night extraordinary but also followed up, standing in the night non white body side, inquiry eyes fall on Su Ying''s back: "second brother, how did you come today?"


    The night is not white and carelessly said: "always nothing, come out to visit."


    Night extraordinary lip pulled a silk smile, it seems that every time there is Su Ying in the place, this second brother will appear.


    Zhao yunnuan lost in the horse race, but also lost to her most disdainful person.


    Originally, her whole person was blocking a breath, but she secretly looked at the night extraordinary, but saw his line of sight fell on Su Ying''s body, the heart was very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Zhao yunnuan ordered a few words to the girl beside him, and a sharp light flashed in his eyes: "tell him, if this time is successful, I will give him the house he likes.


    "Yes


    Zhao yunnuan''s face flashed a shadow, she must take this opportunity to get rid of Su Ying this cheap girl.


    The racecourse soon became lively again. The young masters began to race on their tall horses, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Su Ying sitting in the room to rest, the thigh on both sides of the injury slightly dealt with, but some slightly red, no big obstacle.


    Green mark put away the ointment and waited on her worried face: "Miss, are you ok? I was scared to death just now


    Su Ying shook her head, and an imperceptible sneer appeared on her face: "it''s OK."


    Green mark worried on his face at the moment, and said in a low voice, "Miss, how can this white horse be crazy without any reason?"


    Su Ying admiringly looked at the green mark: "because someone inserted a fine needle into his ear. At first, the horse was gentle, but when he ran quickly, the needle went deeper and deeper, and it was not easy to be noticed here."


    Green Mark''s face bewildered, then understand, stare big eyes: "Miss, someone is trying to harm you?"


    Su Ying''s lip corner congealed with a sneer, and a trace of killing in his eyes flashed quickly.


    At this time, the outside childe riding horses galloping, they are more daring, will also be more colorful, for a moment, the voice of women''s screams from one to another.


    After several rounds of horse racing, the young masters all came to rest.


    Zhao yunnuan saw that Su Ying had a good rest, and said, "just now Miss Su''s horse suddenly went mad and won the first prize. I''m really not satisfied with it. The sisters are willing to have another competition


    Zhao yunnuan''s words also expressed the feelings of several young ladies. They nodded repeatedly: "that is, Miss Su Er won this competition only because of good luck."


    They are now thinking, if Su Ying''s horse did not suddenly go mad, how she won, if their horse is also like this, it may be their first.


    They thought so, they simply ignored how dangerous Su Ying was at that time!


    Su Luan also repeatedly nods, her heart already hates extremely, Su Ying got the first this time is not because of her!


    She knows Su Ying best. She is a straw bag. She can''t understand music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She has never ridden a horse since she was a child. She was lucky just now.


    Zhao yunnuan saw that everyone agreed, but also smile: "we don''t have to fight to death. We girls'' family can have a try again."


    Zhao yunnuan took a look like smoke: "go and ask Miss Su Er to come over."


    Zhao yunnuan''s invitation, Su Ying can''t get rid of it. However, the green mark is very anxious: "Miss, do you want to compete with them?"


    "What if someone else is going to hurt you again?"


    "Miss, shall we not have a competition?"


    Su Ying chuckled: "you miss, I can''t be kneaded at will."


    Su Ying went to choose a black horse again. This time, she carefully checked it from the beginning to the end, and then led the horse to come.When Su Ying came to them on horseback, she heard Su Luan speak softly to Jinyang: "Xiaohou ye, luan''er wants to race with her sister. Can you give me some advice?"


    Jinyang looked at Su Ying anxiously: "how is Miss Su ER in good health?"


    "Xie Xiaohou is concerned about it."


    Ye feibai is being pestered by yefeibai, but his eyes have been falling on Su Ying. At the moment, he sees Su Ying talking with Jinyang, and looks a little annoyed.


    He strode towards Su Ying, with a light tone in his tone: "you are not fit for riding today."


    Su Ying didn''t want to pay attention to him in his heart. So many women looked around her. She didn''t want to be misunderstood. She said in a loud voice to Ye Fei: "since his highness Huai has taken a fancy to Ying''er, then shadow will give it to Huai Wang."


    Night is not white in the heart extremely, fiercely stares at Su Ying: you this woman!


    He quickly checked the horse and saw that there was nothing wrong with it. Then he whispered a word of caution.


    Su Ying saw the night is not for nothing, can not help but secretly smile.


    In addition to Zhao yunnuan, Su Luan and Su Ying, only Miss Li, Qianjin of the Shangshu family, and Miss Wu Hou''s residence were the only ones who participated in the race this time. Previously, several young ladies knew their own strength. They could not take the first place in any case. Moreover, there were some bruises on their thighs. They were always delicate and did not intend to run for the second time.


    Su Luan follows Su Ying''s body side. After hearing the beginning voice, she rushes out quickly. She doesn''t believe she can''t win Su Ying.


    Su Ying chose the horse with strong steps and ran very fast. She didn''t try her best to run, and fell behind Su Luan for a moment.


    Just let Su Ying feel curious, Zhao yunnuan this time do not grab the limelight, not slow to follow behind, seems not to grab the first meaning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 161

    Su Ying''s brain hasn''t turned around. Between the electric light and flint, she just feels her eyes flash. A sharp arrow hidden behind the woods is shining with cold light under the sunlight.


    Su Ying''s smile on her lips is colder. She responds quickly. With a clip under her feet, the horse rushes up and runs side by side with Su Luan.


    The strong and powerful arrow shot in the direction of Su Ying. The light of the arrow swayed, and Jinyang and Yefei were surprised. Seeing that the arrow was shooting at Su Ying, it was too late for them to save.


    "Shadow!"


    Night is not white body suddenly rushed out.


    Jinyang''s face was gloomy and followed closely.


    In this critical moment, Su Ying''s eyes flashed. Ma er Meng, who had been driving side by side, speeded up, and the arrow that shot brushed Su Ying''s hair and shot back.


    Su Luan, who was so engrossed, did not notice that she felt a strong attack on her right shoulder, and the whole person flew out.


    All of them didn''t come back to their senses. In a flash, they saw Su Luan fall on the ground, with an arrow on his right shoulder, and his face was pale.


    The night is not white to see Su Ying getting out of trouble from a distance, the figure slightly stops, the corner of the eye suddenly turns to the person in the woods: "Ling Feng, go after!"


    Lingfeng heard the words and ran to the woods.


    Jinyang ordered a group of people to follow up.


    Su Ying immediately reined in the horse, turned over and dismounted. She saw Su Luan on the ground. She was almost unconscious. The ground was covered with blood. Her face was unbelievable, and she was scared: "what''s the matter? Sister, she Who''s going to hurt my sister? "


    Zhao yunnuan tightens the reins, stops in place, looks at Su Ying''s hypocritical appearance, she is angry to death!


    She was so gloomy that she was hidden again!


    People did not expect such a thing to happen, and they looked at each other for a moment.


    Jinyang is a gentle person like the spring breeze, but at this time his eyes shoot out the cold like autumn wind, and there are accidents one after another on his racecourse. Fortunately, Su Ying is safe and sound at the moment.


    After a while, Ling Feng came back to reply: "Lord, the man ran away."


    Night is not white, cold eyes, standing in situ, looking at the racecourse, eyes meaning is not clear.


    Zhao yunnuan sees Gauss and fails again. Although he hates him, he can only be glad that he has left and has not been caught.


    She secretly called him a fool in her heart, but she was unwilling to let Su Ying escape from death.


    Zhao yunnuan was cold all over her body. Her eyes were like poisonous snakes. She gave a cold look like smoke: "Miss Su er must have been scared just now. You can find something to stimulate her."


    Ruyan soon understood the meaning of Zhao yunnuan and could not help but retreat.


    Su Luan was carried to rest, and Su Ying was frightened and arranged to rest in the room by Jinyang.


    Green mark was frightened just now, and would not let Su Ying go out any more. He said that he would bring some food for her.


    Su Ying is half resting on the soft couch at the moment, remembering the arrow that shot him just now, and his lips set off a sneer.


    She could be sure that the person who shot herself was sent by Zhao yunnuan. Zhao yunnuan hated herself so much and wanted her life!


    At the moment, a burst of foot step sound to think of, Su Ying raised his head to see Zhao yunnuan with a close maid Ruyan is coming into the door.


    Su Ying smiles at Zhao yunnuan and looks innocent and pure: "how did Miss Zhao come?"


    Zhao yunnuan gets angry when she sees Su Ying. Looking at the pale and delicate look on Su Ying''s face, she gently breathes a sigh of relief in her heart. She thinks that she is a stupid woman.


    A few times ago she was lucky, this time she will not let Su Ying escape!


    Zhao yunnuan walks towards Su Ying step by step, with an arrogant look on his face.


    She sat down casually and snorted, "I''m sorry to see you, but I came to see you."


    Su Ying lost her smile. She didn''t think Zhao yunnuan would come to see her specially. She was afraid that something would happen. She said with a faint smile: "thank you, Miss Zhao."


    Zhao yunnuan wanted to soften her tone and say a few words, but as soon as she saw Su Ying''s face, there was a fire in her heart.


    This woman has a small face, delicate features, always put on a pair of delicate and pitiful appearance. Jinyang protects her a lot, and even the night when she retired from marriage is nervous about her Especially Ye Fanfan is also interested in her!


    At the thought of this, Zhao yunnuan clenched his fist tightly and blurted out his sarcastic words: "you don''t think you have the support of the little Marquis, it''s not good."


    "Don''t think you can fly to the sky by praising you! At the end of the day, you are just a woman who has been divorced, and no one wants you in the future. "


    "I said you''d better find someone else to be a concubine as soon as possible. Why don''t you come out again to make a fool of yourself, so that others will not laugh at you behind your back."


    Su Ying listened to her words, without any expression, picked up one side of the tea cup, slowly sipped a sip of tea, no half silk moved.Zhao yunnuan sneered: "it''s useless for you to be angry. Who can''t tie your royal highness Huai''s heart."


    Su Ying glanced at Zhao yunnuan faintly: "Miss Zhao is here to tell the shadow about this?


    Every time Zhao yunnuan sees Su Ying, he is a face that makes people want to ravage. At the moment, his calm eyes and careless words make people feel cold.


    Zhao yunnuan also wants to persuade Su Ying to become a concubine for her cousin, but she will not be held in her hands at any time.


    But Su Ying this look, she clearly is impossible to agree.


    Zhao Yun''s warm face sank and looked at Ruyan.


    Ruyan received Zhao yunnuan''s eyes, raised her feet and walked toward Su Ying, with a smile on her face: "Miss Su, our young lady has always been this temper. In fact, she is kind-hearted and has no malice. Miss Su should never mind."


    Zhao yunnuan''s look eased a lot, it seems that there are really so few different emotions in the twist.


    Su Ying does not answer, smile, as if really do not care.


    Ruyan smiles and approaches Su Ying one step: "or miss su er''s belly is big. If smoke pours a cup of tea for Miss Su Er, it''s an apology to our young lady."


    Said such as smoke picked up the teapot on the table, poured a cup of tea, handed to Su Ying.


    Smoke in the casual friction between Su Ying''s sleeves, and then quickly back a step back.


    Su Ying only felt a heavy sleeve, ears to hear the hissing sound.


    Still alive? Su Ying''s lips congealed with a cold smile.


    Zhao yunnuan saw that Ruyan had been successful, and her eyes were full of happiness. Now she wants to see how Su Ying died!


    When Su Ying raised her head again, her face was stiff and her lips seemed to be shivering: "Miss Zhao, there seems to be something in my sleeve..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 162

    Zhao yunnuan''s success in his eyes was obvious: "is it? Do you want to see what it is


    Su Ying''s face was pale, and she swallowed her mouth with great difficulty. She took up the free hand and stretched it into the sleeve with trembling. She only touched it, and her eyes widened greatly.


    "Ah A scream came out.


    Zhao yunnuan looks at Su Ying''s panic with satisfaction, and his smile is more and more obvious.


    She was determined to kill Su Ying. She had failed several times before. She did not know how to explain to Princess Liu. Today she is desperate.


    Although such a method took some risks, but looking at Su Ying''s painful face, Zhao yunnuan''s face was full of triumphant expression: "Miss Su is so panicked, but what''s the matter?"


    Zhao yunnuan''s complacent strength on the face has not slowed down, see Su Ying''s face mutation.


    Then she saw a small green snake with a thumb thickness flying towards her, and her eyes were filled with horror.


    Back in the side of smoke did not expect to happen such a thing, the fundamental reaction.


    When Zhao yunnuan reacted, he only felt a chill in his neck. The snake fell straight on his body and wrapped around her neck!


    "Ah Zhao yunnuan screamed in silence. The snake on her neck was frightened and started to crawl.


    Zhao Yun shut his mouth warm and fierce, and his eyes were terrified.


    As smoke reacted, he wanted to catch the snake. His feet just stepped out. He felt a pain in the back of his neck, and then there was darkness in front of him.


    Su Ying looks at the sudden coma like smoke as well as the small stones rolling in the corner on the ground?


    Hidden in the dark night feibai saw Su Ying''s move, her lips picked slightly, and a smile flashed across her eyes, this girl!


    He knew that today''s things were all aimed at Su Ying. Now, while no one wanted to come to see her, he unexpectedly saw Zhao yunnuan''s girl putting something in Su Ying''s sleeve.


    He was going to do it, but he saw that Su Ying threw the snake on Zhao yunnuan''s body. When he saw her throwing the snake on Zhao yunnuan''s body, his smile could not stop.


    See that the girl to come forward, he will take this girl to clean up first.


    Ruyan, a girl with some martial arts background, was not afraid of these creeping things since she was a child.


    Zhao yunnuan wanted to let Ruyan catch the snake on his neck for himself. Unexpectedly, Ruyan fainted beside him. He was extremely flustered.


    The snake on his neck found the entanglement and wrapped it around Zhao yunnuan''s neck.


    Zhao yunnuan''s cold and greasy feeling made her feel cold at the bottom of her heart. Her body couldn''t help shaking, and her neck was strangled.


    She did not dare to open her mouth. She was afraid that if she called, the snake would bite her neck. This is bamboo leaf green, which is highly poisonous. If she bites on her neck, she will surely die.


    Zhao yunnuan''s whole body is stiff there. Her blood seems to have stopped. She doesn''t dare to move. She has no choice but to turn her eyes to Su Ying.


    Su Ying stood in the same place with a look of panic and bewilderment.


    Su Ying seemed to finally react. She pointed to Zhao yunnuan''s neck in a panic and screamed: "ah, ah, snake, snake, how can there be a snake? Ah, ah, how terrible


    Su Ying was afraid to the extreme, and kept retreating away from Zhao yunnuan.


    Su Ying''s scream frightened the snake in Zhao yunnuan''s neck.


    It slowly began to crawl up, snake head down, actually climbed into Zhao yunnuan''s collar.


    "Shut up Zhao yunnuan is afraid to the extreme, gritting his teeth to shout at the frightened Su Ying.


    When she opened her mouth, the snake around her neck quickly started to move, and it darted into her clothes and swam along close to her body.


    Zhao yunnuan glared at his eyes and his lips began to tremble.


    Su Ying was closed by Zhao yunnuan''s lips. After seeing the snake crawling in, she called out: "snake, the snake crawled into your collar."


    The cold feeling wriggled in Zhao yunnuan''s arms. For a while, she swam on her shoulder, and then came down along her back, winding around her waist. The hissing sound of snake hair and the snake letter spitting out brushed Zhao yunnuan''s skin. Zhao yunnuan only felt that he was going crazy.


    She was afraid of snakes since she was a child. She thought that Su Ying must also be afraid of snakes. This just let Ruyan catch her and scare her. Unexpectedly, it was herself that hurt her in the end.


    Zhao yunnuan''s body is stiff, and the snake is tightly around her waist. The snake''s head is coiled in front of her abdomen. From time to time, it opens its mouth and spits out the message.


    Zhao yunnuan could not help but screamed out: "ah, help, help!"


    Su Ying''s smile flashed through her eyes. She screamed in horror. She turned around in a hurry and suddenly said to Zhao Yun, "quick, shake that snake down!"


    The snake is close to Zhao yunnuan''s body. If you want to shake it down, you have to take off your clothes.


    The snake''s mouth opened on his stomach seemed to be ready to bite off at any time. Zhao yunnuan could not keep his head any longer because of his cold and sticky touch. He jumped up from his seat and began to take off his clothes.Zhao yunnuan lost his reason and quickly stripped off his clothes while jumping around.


    She took off only one bellybutton, and the whole person was as crazy as she stamped her feet and whirled around the room.


    Night is not white, originally want to go out, can see this situation, a stop, and hidden in the corner.


    If he comes out at this time, it''s not good to be cheated by that woman.


    No matter how hard Zhao yunnuan jumped, the snake seemed to have grown on her body, clinging to her.


    Fear, panic, and anger suddenly came to Zhao yunnuan''s mind. She was used to making orders and said to Su Ying fiercely, "don''t you catch it quickly?"


    Su Ying''s whole body shrinks to one side, quickly shakes hands: "I, I dare not..."


    Zhao yunnuan was very angry, but he had no choice but to jump hard and cry in horror: "go down, get down quickly..."


    The snake didn''t understand what she said. In order to wrap it tightly and not to be shaken off, the snake climbed up vigorously around Zhao yunnuan''s body until it reached the chest, and finally found the protuberant place and twisted it vigorously.


    Zhao yunnuan was stunned. His face was white and white. The snake, the snake, even wrapped around her chest


    Su Ying can see the bulging belly, slowly moving things, the smile in the eyes is more obvious.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying at the moment of the appearance, in the eyes flash a touch if there is no smile, this girl.


    Su Ying looked at Zhao yunnuan at the moment, hesitated, some shyly said: "that snake, is the public..."


    Zhao yunnuan heard Su Ying''s words, the whole person was crazy: "you shut up!"


    She screamed and waved her hand. The snake seemed to be threatened. She refused to stay so peaceful. She opened her mouth and bit down fiercely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 163

    "Ah Zhao yunnuan stares big eyes and screams. There she is Bitten, it hurts!


    Zhao yunnuan''s scream was extremely miserable. After the snake bit her, she finally let her go. She slipped down from her body, landed on the ground, and darted out of the door.


    It was not until the snake landed that Su Ying could really see that it was a bamboo leaf green with more than a foot in it. Zhao yunnuan was really thoughtful enough to harm her.


    Su Ying in the eyes of the dark flash, Zhao yunnuan out of strength, the whole person fell on the ground.


    The poison of Zhuyeqing made Zhao yunnuan feel dizzy.


    Su Ying held back the cunning color in her eyes. She rushed to the door in a panic and screamed: "come on, come on. Miss Zhao has been bitten by a snake. She has been bitten by a snake. Please call the doctor!"


    Su Ying called several times, and many people came to this side.


    "Shut up!" Zhao yunnuan''s forehead is full of cold sweat, and the pain in her chest reminds her of the scene when the snake coiled around her just now.


    The fear in her heart did not dissipate, coupled with the virulent attack, the whole person did not have any strength.


    But the sound of the door let her know that she is now can not be seen by others, or she will not live.


    Zhao yunnuan''s face was pale, his whole body was sweating, and he only had a belly bag.


    The sound outside the door was getting closer and closer, and there were the eager voices of those young masters inside.


    Zhao yunnuan was pale, supporting his rickety body. He quickly picked up his clothes that he had just fallen off from the ground and put them on his body. If those young men came to see her dressed like this now, where is her innocence?


    The more nervous Zhao yunnuan is, the slower he is in dressing and the more nervous he is in his heart. In such a mood, the faster the poison attacks on his body.


    When the childe and the doctor came in, Zhao yunnuan could barely see people.


    A group of people came to find Su Ying shrinking in fear, lying on the ground unconscious girl, warm clothes for Zhao Yun, pale face lying on the ground, face cold sweat.


    The fifth Prince first asked, "what''s the matter? I heard someone calling for the doctor just now


    Zhao yunnuan''s lips are a little dark blue, but she still endured the pain, shook her hands vigorously, gnashing her teeth and said, "it''s OK, I''m fine!"


    How can a place like that be seen?!


    Who can believe that she said she was ok?


    Su Ying was also surprised at the side of his eyes: "Miss Zhao, just now you were bitten by bamboo leaf green, how can you be ok?"


    When they heard that it was bamboo leaf green, they all looked nervous. It was a deadly poison!


    The doctor quickly stepped forward and warmed Zhao Yun''s pulse with a dignified look: "Miss, you are really poisoned. Where is the snake bite? Let me see. If it''s too late, the consequences will be unimaginable. "


    With so many people around the door, how can Zhao yunnuan tell his injury.


    She angrily glared at Su Ying, subconsciously protecting her chest, even the heart of death: "I really, really nothing, no, no need to see."


    Said, Zhao yunnuan''s eyes subconsciously glanced at the night extraordinary, she can''t in the night extraordinary in front of this ugly, absolutely not!


    The doctor was very anxious: "Miss, this is very poisonous. If you don''t treat it in time, your life will be in danger."


    Jinyang who came to see Zhao yunnuan also frowned: "Miss Zhao, you''d better let the doctor have a look. If something goes wrong, I can''t explain it to General Zhao."


    The rest of the people also agreed. They didn''t understand why Zhao yunnuan insisted on not letting the doctor see him.


    Zhao yunnuan only felt dizzy. Listening to the buzzing voice of people in his ear, he only felt irritable: "I said, don''t look, don''t you understand me?"


    After this sentence, he couldn''t bear it any more and fainted in the past.


    We looked at each other, do not understand what Zhao yunnuan is doing, this is not the kindness of everyone as a donkey liver lung?


    Just wondering, Su Ying''s voice rang out: "Miss Zhao, she, where she was injured You''d better avoid it first


    Seeing that Su Ying stopped talking, his face turned red and Zhao yunnuan covered his chest. Many people understood that Zhao yunnuan was bitten and could not be seen.


    Jinyang was the first to return to God: "in this case, the rest of us should step down first. The doctor is a doctor, but it''s OK. "


    Everyone agreed with Jinyang''s opinion, and soon they all scattered. Seeing Zhao yunnuan''s appearance, some women naturally knew where he had been hurt, and looked like they wanted to laugh or not.


    Jinyang, as the owner of the racecourse, naturally wanted to deal with this matter and went out with him.


    The house before Su Ying was used by Zhao yunnuan to see a doctor, and Jinyang ordered someone to prepare a courtyard for Su Ying for her to rest.


    Su Ying sits alone in the shade to enjoy the cool, thinking that Zhao yunnuan will probably die of anger after waking up.


    I was thinking, something was hitting her.


    Su Ying looked down at a wild fruit, she looked up, but saw the wall sitting night is not white.Night is not white eyes slightly squint, black green silk spread down, a pair of beautiful eyes hidden charm and smile.


    Su Ying couldn''t help staring at him: "what are you doing?"


    "I am looking at you." Night not white chuckled, between the eyebrows are joyful look, "shadow son, you are really too evil."


    Su Ying never wanted to have a good face to night feibai. He snorted coldly: "the Lord flatters you. The shadow can''t be as evil as the Lord."


    The color of disgust on Su Ying''s face is very obvious, and it doesn''t seem to be pretending.


    Night is not white to look at Su Ying a face to repel to look at her, very puzzled ground frown.


    He jumped down from the wall and stood in front of Su Ying and looked down at her.


    "Shadow, are you still mad at me for my mistake?" The night is not white, see Su Ying do not answer, quickly explained, "do you remember that time in the moon tower? At that time, she even hid in the room and overheard our conversation, so there was almost no flaw I was wrong


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, pitifully looking at her, and she is just a light oh: "now she is still hiding in your house?"


    Night is not white eyes flash a touch of Indifference: "she has died."


    Su Ying smiles coldly, and her eyes are like a clear spring: "the night is not white. How can I say hello? You are really interesting."


    The night is not white.


    Su Ying lip side of the irony more thick: "night is not white, I really do not understand. At the beginning, you defended her, held her in the palm of your hand, and regarded her as a treasure. Now, she is dead, you are indifferent, perhaps, her death or you add fuel to the flames? "


    The color of night Fei''s white lips disappeared a few minutes, and a touch of amazement flashed through his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 164

    Su Ying looked directly at him: "so I can''t bear your liking. I don''t want you to tell another woman about my death one day


    Night is not white face completely pale, want to explain, but want to say.


    "The night is not white. I can''t bear your liking. I can''t afford your new and old tastes. "


    Su Ying saw that ye feibai didn''t move. She turned around and left. Yefeibai followed up, with a puzzled meaning on her face: "Ying''er, you refuse me. I understand very well, but I didn''t do anything heinous to you. Why do you hate me so much? Even hate me? "


    Su Ying gave a cold smile, but did not speak.


    Let''s not mention the masked girl. In order to break the engagement, you sent someone to defile her.


    Such despicable means are made out, do not let people hate?


    Such a man is selfish and narrow-minded. She doesn''t want to be entangled with him any more.


    Night is not white for half a day can not wait for Su Ying''s answer, the complexion is slightly heavy.


    Su Ying stood up, patted the dust on her body, turned and left, unwilling to look at him again.


    The night is not white to see her to go, suppress the doubt and anger in the heart, quickly step forward to block in front of her: "stop, this king let you go?"


    Su Ying raised her eyes, the night is not white, looking at her this pair of black and white eyes, heart a tremor, posture to pull her.


    Su Ying''s action is extremely quick, fiercely stares at him: "the foot grows on the shadow son''s body, wants to leave, difficult not to become this all must report with the king ye?"


    Night is not white, can see from her eyes, she really does not want to contact with themselves, for a time, some lost in the heart.


    Looking at Su Ying''s irascible appearance, the night is not white surrender.


    The corners of his lips pursed and his voice softened: "well, I won''t annoy you. Let''s talk for a while."


    Su Ying snorted coldly, his face was still: "I have nothing to say with you."


    Su Ying also said: "the engagement between Ying''er and Wang Ye has been terminated. Please don''t always appear in front of Ying''er, so as to avoid misunderstanding and affect the reputation of Ying''er."


    Night is not white flash a trace of annoyance, before he for his mask girl, tried every means to retreat with Su Ying''s engagement.


    Now it''s too late to regret.


    "Shadow, listen to me, before I..."


    "Miss Su er?" At the moment, a warm voice came.


    Su Ying looks at the past along the sound, and sees Jinyang standing at the gate of the yard.


    He looked this way, and his eyes were as clear as Bitan.


    Jinyang always has a kind of power, let people calm down when they are most irritable.


    Although Su Ying knew that she was going to stay away from the little marquis.


    But now in order to get rid of the night is not white, or toward Jinyang, chuckled: "little Lord."


    Jinyang looked at the night behind Su Ying, his eyes flashed.


    When he looked at Su Ying, the smile on his face became more and more genial: "Miss Su ER was scared just now. Can you be better now?"


    Su Ying said politely with a smile: "thank you for your concern. The shadow is no big problem."


    Night is not white at the moment can not see Su Ying''s expression, but he can hear her voice warm and soft, full of smile.


    Night is not white heart suddenly a sink, the cold eyes quickly spread.


    When he saw Su Ying and Jinyang leave, he was really depressed.


    The two of them went out laughing and talking, and the joy between their eyes and eyes was expressed in words.


    Since Jinyang came, Yinger has never seen him from beginning to end!


    Night is not white, standing in the same place, a gloomy face.


    Jinyang didn''t know what to say, so Su Ying laughed low.


    She can laugh at everyone, but she can sneer at herself.


    Thinking of this, ye Fei''s white lip corners were tightly pursed, and his heart became more and more angry. Suddenly, he pinched his fist and smashed it to the rockery. With a bang, the rockery that had stood tall collapsed.


    Su Ying did not intend to be with Jinyang. In her heart, Jinyang is the sweetheart of many women and has power and power.


    At this time, I found that he was a very humorous person. He talked like a spring breeze. He was a good talker.


    Behind him suddenly rings a burst of fast footstep sound, Su Ying turns a head to look, unexpectedly discovers the night is not white also to follow to come.


    She''s speechless at the moment. This man Why are you so pestering?!


    Night is not white, as if nothing happened to gently open the corners of his lips, a word slowly said: "shadow, I have words you say."


    Jinyang''s steps also stopped, a look of listening, there is no action to avoid suspicion.


    The night is not for nothing, and his anger is stronger in his heart.


    Su Ying laughed: "the king of Huai is a man of honor. What can you say with shadow?"


    Su Ying looked at Jinyang: "let''s go. I''m afraid other people are still waiting for you."


    Jinyang looked at the night non white eyes angry, the corner of the lip gently pulled, pulled out a trace of shallow smile: "then, I and shadow on the first step."Shadow? How dare he call her that!


    Night is not white, wide sleeves, hands firmly clench, the back of the hand is blue veins.


    Jinyang and Su Ying went straight ahead, and Jinyang asked, "shadow, what do you like to do on weekdays?"


    Su Ying heard his address Leng Leng Leng, also did not do more ideas: "nothing but read books, kill time."


    Jinyang said with a smile: "it''s good for girls to read more books. I have made a painting recently. Can you give me some advice


    Su Ying is not good to refuse: "I heard that Xiao Hou Ye''s painting skills are first-class. It''s a pleasure for Yinger to enjoy it."


    Jinyang felt behind that let a person such as awn in the thorn''s eyes, cloud light breeze light face, smile more thick.


    Since he saw Su Ying for the first time, he thought this woman was very interesting. Later, he learned that Su Ying and yefeibai had retired, and his heart was filled with joy.


    Now Su Ying and ye feibai have no relationship, he does not need to retreat.


    Night is not white to follow behind two people silently, although two people in front of him did not pay attention to him at all.


    Jinyang takes Su Ying around the Tingfeng building, where the flowers are fragrant, fresh and elegant. Jinyang often paints here.


    Su Ying follows Jinyang into the house and inquires around. He finds that there is a picture of flowers hanging in the house, which is colorful and bold. Su Ying can''t help but praise: "the little marquis is is as good as a God. This pair of flowers is thick and not vulgar, but light and divine. ¡±


    Jinyang chuckled and was about to say something humbly, when he heard night Fei''s light way: "it''s true that he has no knowledge. He has painted a lotus in summer and a plum blossom in winter. Such a distorted painting can be hung out."


    Su Ying is speechless. Fortunately, Jinyang doesn''t mind.


    At this time, Jinyang took out a painting from the scroll and spread it out on the table: "this painting is my latest work, and I hope you can comment on it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 165

    The painting is unfolding slowly. This is a painting of mountains and rivers of noble people''s spring outing. The mountains are continuous and the clouds are shrouded. The technique of filling in this painting is very skillful. The characters and the natural environment are integrated with each other. It can be seen that Jinyang is highly accomplished in painting.


    Su Ying looked up at Jinyang: "Xiaohou Ye''s technique is delicate and the color is appropriate. This painting is well handled. It highlights the landscape and adapts to the natural space. The shadow really admires him."


    Jinyang''s warm eyes showed a happy look: "the shadow is too much."


    Ye feibai took a look: "the sudden peak here destroys the beauty of the whole painting. The angle of this character is wrong. The spring treatment here is too fake. In the final analysis, it is just a common painting. It doesn''t live up to its name. "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at the night. This man is clearly against himself.


    Su Ying lowered his head to continue to appreciate the painting: "the artistic conception of this painting is excellent. It can be seen that the little marquis is a man of broad mind."


    "What kind of mind is broad-minded, I think it is ambitious."


    How annoying! It''s too boring! Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at the night.


    Ye feibai is looking at her. Seeing her staring at herself, she is even more displeased. She even so maintains Jinyang, so she stares back.


    Jinyang took a look at ye feibai, and a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes. He said modestly with a smile, "so my painting has so many shortcomings. I''ve learned it!"


    So many things happened today. Su Ying was not ready to stay any longer. She looked up at the sky outside and said, "it''s not early. It''s time for shadow to go back. Thank you for your hospitality today


    "You are welcome. I''ll take you back."


    Ye Fei glanced at him coldly, and his voice was bland: "no, I''ll send her off."


    Jinyang did not give in: "huaiwang and Yinger have accepted to terminate the engagement, if there is more contact, I am afraid it is not good."


    The night is not white silk ignore Jinyang, look to Su Ying''s eyes deep hidden a smile: "how about the dissolution of the engagement, this king let his father and Emperor marry again."


    Su Ying heard a few words of re marriage, the whole person was blown up.


    She should not be tied to this man any more. She said in a sharp voice, "you dream!"


    Ye Fei looks at Su Ying helplessly with a white face. This little wild cat is really angry with him. He really needs to take pains to coax her.


    Jinyang looked at ye feibai suspiciously. The man who was called the ghost king heard that he was irritable and irritable. Now Su Ying treated him like this, he was not angry?


    Su Luan injured his right shoulder before, but after being bandaged by the doctor, he took a rest. Although he was not in good spirits, he had recovered some strength.


    Back on the carriage, Su Luan lean on the wall of the car, looking at Su Ying uninjured, her head stuffy.


    Su Ying looked at her and asked, "is sister better?"


    Su Luan snorted and refused to pay attention to her.


    After sitting for a while, she felt bored and looked out of the window of the car. She found that Jinyang and yefeibai were riding behind!


    Before the night was not white, he ignored Su Ying''s refusal at all. Seeing Su Ying leaving, he rode after him, and Jinyang didn''t give in, and he also rode after him.


    However, Su Luan misunderstood their behavior.


    Hi Yidun dyed her eyebrows: they, they even like me?!


    Su Luan used the uninjured hand to support his head and looked up. The two beautiful men had their own merits!


    The little Marquis was dressed in a luxurious robe, flying lightly, his black hair slightly rippling. His face was warm, and he had a pure lotus like purity, which made people look far away and could not be obscene.


    Today, he specially went to meet her at the entrance of the racecourse. Before seeing him injured, he asked the doctor to treat her. She suddenly did not hate Su Ying, with shoulder pain also light a lot, her injury in exchange for Jinyang pity, this is a good opportunity!


    She stroked her cheek. When did the little Marquis like himself?


    Such a thing is really embarrassing.


    His highness huaiwang rode on the other side. His skin was delicate and glossy. His eyebrows were like far away and his eyes were like peach blossoms. His black and arrogant eyes were full of arrogant breath. His chin line was smooth, and his whole body was full of elegant charm that was hard to refuse.


    His highness huaiwang has always been proud and alienated, and even likes her?!


    No wonder, he broke the engagement with Su Ying. He was so nervous about Su Ying just now because Su Ying was her family.


    Su Luan held her face in her hand, so shy that they all liked her. It must be her beauty that deeply moved them.


    Su Luan can''t help but look at Su Ying when she thinks of it. She needs to vent her anger urgently: "second sister, what do you say the Marquis and his highness Huai like me? Ah In fact, I still like the ghost childe and Yinshu childe most in my heart. However, the two best men in our capital also like me. I am so contradictory


    Su Ying looked at Su Luan this pair of flower crazy appearance, the lip corner took a while, she held back to smile: "well, this is really a difficult matter."Su Luan looked at Su Ying with disgust at the moment: "second elder sister, I don''t mean you. Huaiwang''s highness despised you and broke the engagement with you. In the future, who would dare to marry you in this capital city? You can''t be on the stage like this. You really lose the face of our Su family. Fortunately, you don''t have to feel embarrassed. His highness Huai likes me, which shows that he has a good eye and is normal. "


    Su Ying felt that her breath was held in her chest. She couldn''t even smile. She almost cried out: "yes, my sister said yes."


    "Don''t think that the little Marquis who has helped you several times just supports you. Don''t think huaiwang is nervous about you for a moment, it is he who regrets. In fact, they are just worried about my face and regard you as my family


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, sister, you are right


    The more Su Ying said, the more happy she was: "sister, you are not ugly, that is, you have no charm. This kind of charm is not something you can have overnight. Anyway, this is what you''ve done in your life. Don''t try to climb high. "


    Su Ying''s lips twitched violently: "sister, you are so insightful!"


    Su Luan''s heart is full of joy, her face is slightly red, and she is still hesitating.


    If Jinyang and yefeibai ask to marry her, who should she promise.


    On the one hand, there is a deep and beautiful night for the king of Huai. On the other hand, there is a little Marquis who is gentle and has rich wealth. It is really difficult to choose such two excellent men.


    Su Luan thought, his face showed a crimson.


    What a nuisance! I love her!


    Su Luan taught Su Ying a lesson. Seeing that she didn''t refute, she just lowered her head and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Su Luan looked at the grievance and loss on her face, and was proud and satisfied in her heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 166

    Now think about it, in fact, it is better to keep Su Ying. This kind of woman who can''t stand on the table can set off her good!


    Thinking of this, Su Luan is even more proud!


    Su Luan was so sweet in her heart that she stretched out her hand to lift the curtain of the carriage. She wanted to continue to appreciate the excellent demeanor of the little Marquis and his highness Huai Wang. She thought that if there was no hope for the ghost childe and Yinshu childe, she carefully chose one of them to marry.


    Su Luan was just thinking of being happy when he saw dozens of black shadows falling from the sky like ghosts and surrounded the carriages. They were powerful, holding long swords in their hands and emitting cold light.


    Su Luan''s grip of the car curtain Shua Shua down, immediately scared to lose color, looking at Su Ying''s eyes full of fear, can not help but Scream: "good, a lot of people in black!"


    Su Ying saw these black shadows when Su Luan just lifted the car curtain. Looking at their imposing appearance, they can be sure that they are a group of killers.


    Her eyes slightly narrowed, flashing a cold light, today''s one after another accident, this group of people in black is estimated to be towards themselves.


    Su Luan was scared to some extent at a loss and approached Su Ying: "what are they going to do?"


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed and naively said to Su Luan: "they are all here to kill people!"


    Where did Su Luan see such a posture, no longer in the usual demeanor, at this time the whole person in Su Ying''s side shrunk into a group, would like to roll under the carriage to hide in, her voice with a cry: "then how to do?"


    Su Ying covers her forehead, but she is Su Ying. Now if she knows what to do, isn''t it too strange?


    Su Ying is also a pale complexion, but he comforts Su Luan: "no problem. Xiaohou ye and Huai Wang like you so much. Naturally, you won''t be in danger."


    Su Ying was so reminded that Su Luan''s face just recovered, and her face flashed over with pride.


    Su Luan also no longer shrinks in Su Ying side, sat straight body, she repeatedly nodded: "yes, yes, they specially sent me home, certainly will not give up regardless of."


    Su Luan thought of here, looking at Su Ying''s sad face, a smile was hidden on his lips: "sister is naturally unimpeded, but in this case, the elder sister can be dangerous."


    Su Ying frowned and looked pale: "yes, it''s dangerous. I''m so scared."


    Su Luan sneers, you''d better be afraid of death!


    The carriage was forced to stop, and the sound of fighting outside indicated that the bodyguards of the Su family and the group of men in black had already made a hand in hand.


    Although there were not many bodyguards in the Su family, they were all well trained.


    But now they are fighting with these people in black, and they are losing ground and can''t get the upper hand at all.


    In other words, they are not the opponents of these people in black. They can only resist for a while.


    Jinyang and ye feibai, who were following the carriage, saw the situation ahead, and their faces sank. They jumped down from the horse''s back and rushed into the encirclement to join hands with such men in black.


    Fortunately, the two of them joined, and the war situation turned around a lot.


    Su Ying slightly picked up the curtain, calmly looking at all this, flashed a cold light in his eyes.


    Who, after all, did harm to her?


    She must find out the man as soon as possible, once and for all.


    Su Luan firmly believes that night feibai and Jinyang will not leave her alone, even think that if she has an accident, they must protect her.


    But she looked at the fight outside more and more intense, also some panic in the heart.


    She remembered how she had been shot and killed on the racecourse today, and now she was surrounded by men in black. Did she offend anyone and have to let her die?


    Su Luan thinks more and more some fear, can''t help but look at Su Ying.


    Su Ying is looking out of the car, looking down at nothing.


    Su Luan looks at Su Ying. The more she thinks, the more something is wrong.


    She didn''t offend anyone, so


    Su Luan looks at Su Ying with some hatred. Suddenly, an idea comes up in her heart. Are these people aiming at Su Ying instead of her?


    This little bitch often causes trouble. Is it afraid that this time it will cause some big people and implicate himself?


    Su Luan thought so, more and more angry in his heart, suddenly flashed a plan in his mind. No matter who these people are aiming at, today is a good opportunity to kill people with a knife.


    Thinking like this, Su Luan''s face began to be gloomy.


    Ye feibai didn''t bring anyone out today. He thought that he could get along with Su Ying for a while. He even sent Ling Feng away. He didn''t expect that there would be a killer attack.


    Now the number of people in black is dominant after all, he and Jinyang two people can not completely block.


    Several men in black broke away from the battle situation and made free their hands, and then they rushed to the unmanned carriage. Their fierce sword power was bloodthirsty and murderous.


    Su Ying''s face sank and returned to the carriage.


    Just as she withdrew, several long swords pierced into the carriage, and suddenly a bloody blade appeared on the wall of the carriage.Su Luan looked at the blade, his face turned pale, and his eyes showed a deep sense of panic: "people in black, they have killed!"


    "In there!" I don''t know which man in black roared, and the carriage door was suddenly opened.


    Two men in black blocked the door and stabbed them with swords in their hands.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed, and her feet moved slightly to avoid. She didn''t find Su Luan''s changing look.


    Su Ying suddenly felt that someone pushed her hard behind her, which made her whole body lean forward!


    Su Luan''s face is cold and her hands are firmly clenched into fists. Su Ying is dead now. She just says that she was killed by the man in black and died in the hands of the man in black. No one can find her at that time.


    And she herself, with little Marquis and his highness huaiwang, would not die!


    Su Luan is proud of the move that he thought.


    Su Ying in Su Luan''s hands push her body, has been alert, eyes quickly flash a cunning light, you don''t want to send me to die - good!


    At the critical moment, Su Ying, who had fallen out, suddenly took Su Luan''s hand and looked back at Su Luan. She was moved and pointed out in a voice: "sister, sister, I know you are for my good, but I can''t leave you alone. My sister can''t let you die alone."


    Su Luan did not have time to refute, but felt that he was dragged forward by a strong force.


    She didn''t know where Su Ying''s strength came from. When she reacted, she was almost dragged to the door, and her body was half kneeling on the soft carpet.


    Just looked up to scold Su Ying, but fiercely met the man in black, stabbed the sword, and the sword pierced her left shoulder mercilessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 167

    Su Luan heard the "poof" sound, and a sharp pain came from her shoulder. She was dying of pain.


    Su Luan is about to vomit blood. She stares at Su Ying with vicious eyes, this little bitch!


    Su Ying should have blocked the sword, but I don''t know how Su Ying did it. The whole person has jumped out of the carriage. But her hand is still holding Su Luan tightly. She is nervous. She doesn''t look back. Her hand is still pulling out.


    Su Luan at this time both sides of the shoulder were seriously injured, and was pulled by the external force, the pain is piercing, I wish to die now.


    Su Ying''s lips were filled with a touch of cold. It seemed that she finally realized that Su Luan was wrong. Looking back, she saw Su Luan''s appearance. She was worried and surprised: "sister, how are you doing, sister? Does it matter? "


    Su Luan called weakly: "shut up!"


    The man in black pulled out his sword and glared angrily at Su Luan. He swung a sword and wanted to kill Su Luan.


    Su Luan now where have time to pay attention to Su Ying, looking at the two men in black in front of her, fierce eyes, the whole body is soft, she screamed: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Su Ying aggravates the strength in the hand, fiercely pulls Su Luan to the outside.


    Su Luan was still dying to beg for mercy, but was pulled out by a strong force, "bang" to the ground, the whole person fell to the ground, face buried in the soil, two injured hands are more painful to her spine hair cold.


    The man in black followed and was about to rush down.


    Su Ying looks at Su Luan''s embarrassed appearance. Her lips flash a smile. She grabs Su Luan''s hand and lets her go at the moment.


    As soon as Su Luan''s hands were free, she immediately clasped her head with both hands. There was no aristocratic lady like this: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    Silk in black ignored, two steps across to Su Luan, the sword in hand is about to stab.


    Su Luan closed her eyes and screamed.


    Before the sound fell, Su Luan felt that someone had lifted himself up and blocked the knife in front of her.


    Su Luan opened her eyes in surprise and found that the man who had saved her just now was Wenrun Ruyu and Fengshen Junlang, who was in love with her in Jinyang.


    Su Luan''s heart thumped up again, and a blush appeared on her dirty face. Suddenly, she made up her mind. She gently laughed at Jinyang: "if you would like to propose marriage in our house, luan''er would certainly..."


    Before she finished speaking, Su Luan saw that Jinyang, who had been standing in front of her, rushed out.


    Jinyang didn''t hear what Su Luan was saying. He blocked the sword that stabbed Su Ying with a folding fan.


    He came to see Su Ying in danger. He happened to see that Su Luan was so scared that he saved her.


    He could see that these people in black were all aiming at Su Ying. He even said that what happened on the racecourse today was aimed at Su Ying. What he regretted most was that he didn''t block in front of her at that time.


    Now that he got the chance, he would not leave her alone. He should protect her firmly.


    Ye feibai is so reconciled that Su Ying is saved by others. He sees the scene of Su Ying from the corner of his eye. His moves are fierce. The man in black is forced back. He immediately pushes out the encirclement. His body is like a ghost and flashes to Su Ying''s side to protect her.


    He caught a glimpse of cold light from the corner of his eye towards Su Ying. He could not help but put his hand around Su Ying and pressed it on his chest.


    Su Ying is still a little confused. When she comes back to her mind, she is tightly held in her arms by night feibai, and her face looks ugly.


    Now she is really afraid of him, the last time he was chased, the broom star did not hurt her less.


    Every time I meet him, nothing good happens!


    She could not help but break away from his arms: "you don''t touch me!"


    Night Fei Bai stabbed a man in black and felt that the man in his arms was about to leave.


    Just want to speak, suddenly glimpsed a sharp sword toward Su Ying to chop, under the strength, pull her arm to take her to own bosom: "be careful."


    Ye feibai worries about Su Ying''s comfort, but she is worried. Her strength is not controlled well. She only hears her tiny arm creak.


    Night Fei''s white eyebrows wrinkled and lowered his head to see what happened. Su Ying''s voice almost roared in his ear: "let me go! Disaster star


    Su Ying only felt a numbness on her arm, a burst of pain came, her white face, angrily pushed away the night, she was really angry to death!


    The man dislocated her hand!


    Su Ying stepped back a few steps, far away from him, a pair of black and white eyes were waiting for him.


    She knew! Every time I see this man, it''s not good!


    The man in black is attracted by Su Ying. Su Luan takes advantage of the fact that there is no killer to kill her, so she quickly hides under the carriage. The sword and sword shadow are everywhere. It''s really terrible.


    Su Ying looked at the shelter he was looking for, thinking with joy that it was still safe under the carriage.


    Su Luan found a place to hide, and was relieved to watch the opera with her eyes open.She didn''t see clearly just now. Seeing Su Ying''s right hand covering her left hand, her face was a little angry. She knew that she had been hurt, and a touch of joy flashed on her face. She wanted to see how Su Ying died!


    Because just now Jinyang saved Su Luan''s life, Jinyang''s weight in Su Luan''s heart rose decisively.


    Her eyes can not help but put on the body of Jinyang, she decided that she would accept his proposal!


    Jinyang is different from ordinary days. His warm face is full of gloom, and his long and narrow eyes are full of fierce light. The folding fan in his hand is his weapon. The end of the folding fan is a sharp blade. His hands are clean and neat, and he does not hesitate to send the blade into the chest of the man in black.


    The jade bone of the folding fan quickly absorbed these blood stains and sent out a cold breath.


    Su Luan can''t help but commit a flower mania again. He always thinks that the little marquis is has a mild temper and is modest and courteous in dealing with people. He also has such a great bearing when he kills people.


    Su Luan more see more like, looking at Jinyang heart began to feel sweet!


    Su Ying angrily stares at night feibai. At the moment, she is standing behind Jinyang, lifting the injured search slightly. She doesn''t find a man in black who is trying to attack from behind.


    All of this naturally fell in the eyes of Su Luan, who was watching the opera. Su Luan couldn''t help but want to clap her hands. He thought secretly: kill her, kill her!


    Jinyang seems to have a pair of eyes behind him. His body suddenly turns around and hugs Su Ying in his arms to avoid the sharp blade of the man in black.


    His whole body turned in the air, his clothes were flying, the folding fan stabbed at random, and another man in black was stabbed.


    Su Luan''s face is a little displeased, can''t help but get angry. Isn''t the little Marquis like her? How can he leave her and save Su Ying instead?


    Su Ying must be stained with his own light, must be!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 168

    Su Luan is immersed in the mood of resentment, but suddenly heard a loud noise overhead.


    When a man in black was chopping at Jinyang, Jinyang flashed away. The sword in the man''s hand directly cleaved to the carriage behind Jinyang.


    After the long sword split, the carriage fell to one side, and Su Luan at the bottom of the carriage was exposed to the eyes of the man in black.


    The man in black found that there was still one hiding under the car. He took up his sword and stabbed Su Luan.


    Su Luan saw a long sword stabbing at him. He rolled to the side. After dodging the sword, he let go of his throat and yelled: "ah! Ah! Ah! Don''t kill me, don''t kill me! Help


    She would like to look to Jinyang, hoping to attract his attention, but Jinyang at this time holding Su Ying, hard to resist the enemy, did not look at her.


    Or there''s no way to save her.


    Su Luan was afraid of being stabbed by the sword behind her. She got up quickly to escape.


    Unexpectedly, she stepped on the blood on the ground, the sole of her foot slipped, and the whole person rushed forward.


    This time she did not fall on the ground, but fell down on a hard thing. Su Luan looked down and her face turned white.


    She was lying on a man''s chest - no, on a corpse, to be exact!


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah!" When Su Luan came back to his senses, he found his face buried in the neck of the corpse. His lips were gray and his eyes were wide.


    Su Luan was almost frightened and stupefied, and her pupils dilated.


    She did not stop shrieking, flustered to get up, and finally found that her hand had just pressed on his chest wound, stained with thick blood.


    The thick blood and the strong smell of blood made her legs soft, and the whole person fell on the body again. This time, even her face was stained with traces of blood.


    Su Luan screamed, almost piercing the sky.


    Su Luan is very embarrassed at the moment. Her neat bun has been scattered. Several strands of hair are stuck on her face by sweat. Blood and dust on her face are mixed together. Her beautiful face is almost distorted by fear and pain.


    At this time, when she went out with the dirt, her clothes were dirty again.


    She did not care about it now. She was very afraid. Her legs were too soft to be her own.


    After her death, the man in black still refused to give up. She crawled forward and screamed from her mouth: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me, please! Wuwuwu... "


    Her limbs were stiff, and her fear grew.


    She kept crawling forward, the blade behind her was still chasing her, occasionally falling on her back, making long slits.


    "Help, help me!"


    No one paid attention to her, even did not give her a look!


    "I swear Su Luan took a deep breath and exhausted all her strength: "I will marry whoever saves me!"


    No one paid attention to her!


    Su Luan is about to collapse!


    At the moment, ye feibai is facing the man in black with a sharp blade in his hand. He hurt Su Ying just now. He is worried about Su Ying''s safety. He didn''t expect to see Jinyang holding her left hand and dealing with the man in black with his right hand.


    Jinyang looks calm, easy to handle, no half of the bureau to promote.


    As if he was not killing, but playing!


    This cognition makes night feibai feel uncomfortable, very uncomfortable!


    Night is not white line of sight falls on the hand that Jinyang embraces Su Ying, Feng Mou exudes a thick killing intention, all over the body exudes a cold breath.


    The hand holding the sword, the knuckles tightened little by little. At the moment, I would like to stab at the hand which was in the way of the eye!


    "Thank you for your help Su Ying was held in her arms by Jinyang. Although one hand had been dislocated, she did not completely rely on others. She held a dagger in her right hand, embroidered with patterns, and fluttered around her sleeves to find the right time to kill the enemy.


    "Not bad!" Jinyang praised her, "the shadow really makes me look different."


    "Thank you for your praise


    Su Ying waved her arms and continued to kill the man in black, and the smile on Jinyang''s lips was blooming: "the shadow is hidden, I don''t know what else I don''t know."


    Night feibai heard them two intimate words, Yu Guang saw them two together against the enemy, action tacit understanding.


    A fire was burning from the bottom of his heart, all of which showed that he was very jealous!


    A faint light flashed through his eyes, and his whole body was full of thick gloom. His body was as fast as a flash of lightning, and his hands were more and more fierce. Suddenly, two men in black fell to the ground, and the bloody air was diffused!


    The man in black had been ordered to kill Miss Su Er, but he had no idea that there would be such a difficult opponent. Seeing that two brothers were killed, he raised his sword to meet him.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, the body back quickly back, looked at Jinyang one eye, quietly led the front of these black clothes people to Jinyang side.Su Ying only felt that there were more people in black all around him, and almost wrapped them up twice.


    Su Ying had thought that he was also handy with Jinyang to deal with five or six people in black, but now surrounded by more than a dozen people in black, he was a little weak.


    Su Ying eyes flash, broom star is broom star, specially harm her!


    She sighed bitterly in her heart. It was the misfortune of a lifetime, and it turned out that the night was not white.


    Jinyang heart naturally know that these people are night non white lead over, can not help but produce a burst of anger.


    Now if you don''t let Su Ying go, I''m afraid it will soon be in a weak position!


    Jinyang and the night are not white line of sight in the air intersection, between a moment of lightning like light strongly burst out, crackling!


    Both of them have the same sour taste in their eyes.


    With Su Ying''s soft body in his arms, Jinyang felt excited. This was the first time he was so close to a woman that he especially appreciated.


    His nose tip if there seems to be a fragrance floating over, his left hand tight, again with these black people intertwined together!


    But the number of people in black is too many. Jinyang is in a mess for a moment, and some of them are too busy.


    Su Ying does not want to drag Jinyang: "you quickly let me go, or we will both be in danger."


    Jinyang although some reluctant to give up, but he did not want to let Su Ying into a dangerous place, had to listen to Su Ying''s advice.


    Su Ying decisively broke free from Jinyang''s arms, pressed close to his back, and went all out to deal with these people in black.


    Su Ying one hand has been dislocated, the other hand is still very flexible.


    Su Ying''s movements are clean and neat, flowing with clouds and flowing water, without any hesitation.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 169

    She narrowed her eyes, flashed a bloody chill on her face, and stabbed her to find out the harm.


    The body of the night non white ghost suddenly flashed to her side, holding her in his arms, and dancing, he took out the breakthrough of the man in black.


    Night is not white will hold her in the arms, eyes in a flash of a successful smile: "their own women or their own protection good!"


    Night is not a white lip corner up, eyes hidden in a evil charm of the smile.


    "Who is your woman?" Su Ying can''t help but feel bad.


    This shameless man, she really does not want to get involved with him again!


    Night is not white, but at the moment the mood is very good, lips smile more and more deep, and even provocatively glanced at Jinyang.


    Jinyang naturally knows that the night is not white, and his anger is more prosperous. However, at the moment, he was entangled by the man in black, and there was no way to escape.


    The iceberg on the face of the night is not white and cold. It is rare to show a warm smile.


    He held Su Ying''s hand, and his voice was soft: "shadow, your hand is hurt. I''ll connect it for you."


    Su Ying''s eyes are so cold that she is hurt because the night is not white!


    Where is she going to let him touch it now!


    Su Ying pushed the night away, ignoring the injury in the night''s white eyes: "you''d better stay away from me! I''ll take it myself


    Su Ying also found it inappropriate to drag a hand. At the moment, there was no man in black entanglement. She had enough time, so she grasped her left hand with her right hand and wrung it fiercely. She only listened to a thump, and the hand was taken back.


    Night is not white to hear the voice, and then look at the calm Su Ying, eyes can not help but reveal mistakes and consternation, this girl!


    Su Ying''s face was resolute and never frowned. He had never seen such a woman!


    Ye feibai''s heart faintly flashed a touch of pride, his little wildcat is really different, all over the body are emitting dazzling light.


    "Be careful of the shadow!" Although Jinyang is entangled with the man in black, he still puts a part of his energy on Su Ying''s body. He suddenly saw a man in black attacking Su Ying and couldn''t help shouting.


    Night is not white eyes can not help but flow through a touch of anger, this Jinyang is really eventful, his woman will naturally protect, do not need him to worry!


    Before seeing clearly how he made the sword, the man in black who attacked Su Ying was lying on the ground, no longer angry.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but look at Jinyang anxiously. One person dealt with ten of them. Some of them were outnumbered. The color had been hung behind him, and his clothes were dyed red with bright red blood.


    Su Ying ran in the direction of Jinyang, he saved her before, and she could not leave him alone.


    "Don''t go!" Night non white domineering to pull Su Ying''s arm, lips tightly pursed up, "he has nothing to do with you!"


    Click!


    "Hiss!" Su Ying''s face turned white, and the arm she had just taken back was unloaded by night!


    "I said night is not white, you stay away from me, ah ah ah! I beg you so much! Don''t let me down again, will you? My hands are useless! Are you satisfied now that you''ve wasted it


    Su Ying is now messy in the wind, pain almost to cry, a hand in a short period of time was continuously unloaded twice, or the same person!


    Night feibai naturally didn''t want to. Seeing Su Ying''s appearance that she was about to cry out, he was so distressed that he said in a low voice, "shadow, don''t cry, don''t cry! I didn''t mean to! "


    Su Ying is crying and laughing at this time. She just wants to go to burn incense and worship Buddha and stay away from this man!


    After she came to this world, the most unfortunate thing is because the night is not white!


    Su Luan narrowly evades the assassination of a killer. When she looks at Su Ying, she finds that Jinyang and Yefei white wheel are running to save Su Ying?!


    In addition to pretending to be weak and pathetic, what else would this woman do? She just had a cowardly face!


    Su Luan thought of her desperate cry just now, but no one paid attention to her. These two men who like themselves are all around Su Ying and protecting her.


    She is so angry, so angry!


    "Su Ying, you fox spirit!" Su Luan screamed indignantly. Her face was twisted because of anger. Her dark eyes were full of resentment and jealousy. "You dare to rob a man with me!"


    Su Ying''s eyes fell on Su Luan, and she couldn''t help being speechless. Now, Su Luan is not like a lady in a big family. She is covered with blood all over her body, and her clothes are ragged. I don''t know whether it is her own wound or the bloodstain.


    Su Ying stopped at his feet and looked at Su Luan. He couldn''t help shouting: "sister, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s you, it''s you, it''s you!" Su Luan experienced the near death just now, and the whole person was already a little crazy, "it''s you who stopped the little Marquis and the Huai king from saving me. Did you do any magic to them?"


    Su Ying is really angry and bitter in her heart. Now her hands are aching to death. She has to listen to this younger sister yelling at her, but she has no choice but to pretend to be aggrieved: "what are you talking about, sister? I don''t understand..."Night is not white to see Su Ying aggrieved, between the eyebrows suddenly emerged a thick sinister, he suddenly held a sword rushed to Jinyang, he sneered: "I am not helping you."


    His attack was not as heavy as before. Instead of killing the men in black, he stabbed them a few times at will, and then led them to Su Luan


    Su Ying saw the night is not white this move, the lip corner cannot help but smoke.


    Although she still hated him in her heart, it still stood up to her heart.


    Su Luan is still swearing at Su Ying. She doesn''t find that the man in black is attacking her, and then two knives are inserted into her shoulder blade


    Su Luan''s eyes glared. She could not bear the pain any more. Her head tilted and she was in a coma


    The man in black suffered heavy losses today. He couldn''t resist the joint efforts of yefeibai and Jinyang. He no longer tangled and retreated decisively.


    After the man in black finally retreated, Su Ying gently breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Su Luan who was unconscious on the ground and looked at himself. Although he was also injured, he was not as miserable as Su Luan.


    Su Ying frowns, micro a thought, squat down the body stained with a lot of blood, can not live to wipe on their own body.


    Night Fei white see Su Ying this move, very puzzled: "shadow, what are you doing?"


    Su Ying''s hand is still painful now, think of this culprit, don''t want to talk to him at all, just snorted coldly.


    She continued to smear the blood on her face and body, and disordered her hair bun to make her look miserable.


    Ye Fei Bai squatted in front of her: "shadow son, I''ll take you back to see the doctor, your hand..."


    "Don''t you mind me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 170

    Jinyang also walked over at the moment, saw Su Ying this pair of embarrassed appearance, in the heart a startle: "shadow son, you this is how, where is injured?"


    "No Su Ying raised his head and answered him earnestly. There was a shrewd flash in his dark eyes, "or mother will scold."


    Jinyang chuckled, his eyes showed a trace of inexplicable smile: "shadow you I have some ideas. "


    Night is not white face color a heavy, eyes light falls on Su Ying''s lips a wisp of smile, she is lazy to answer him, but carefully answers Jinyang.


    Night is not white chest, a choking air gushed up in the throat, he is not comfortable all over!


    The night is not white can''t help but say: "shadow, go back quickly, the sky is going to be dark."


    Su Ying stood up and left. She stopped in front of Su Luan and reached out to help her up. At the moment, her whole body was ragged like a beggar.


    Although ye feibai knows that Su Ying''s hand is hurt, he looks at Su Luan with disgust on his face. He doesn''t want to touch this woman at all!


    Night Fei white several steps forward, will help the carriage up, pull Su Ying to go to the carriage, he does not want to touch Su Luan, also can''t let Su Ying get hurt, still go to help that woman.


    Su Ying inexplicably by night non white pulled on the carriage, face angry: "what do you do?"


    Jinyang looked at Su Ying, who was dragged away by night feibai. He sighed and walked towards Su Luan.


    He picked up Su Luan and put him into the carriage.


    Su Ying gives a grateful smile to Jinyang, and the night is not white cold.


    Night feibai and Jinyang send Su Ying back. All the way Su Ying is looking at Su Luan sitting in the carriage. She is so miserable now. She must be more miserable than her.


    But even so, it''s hard to pass the test in the hands of his wife, right?


    Thinking so, she couldn''t help but sigh.


    When the carriage stopped at Su Fu, Su Ying came out of the carriage.


    Night is not white intuition forward to Su Ying, can just walk a few steps, see Su Ying shake down, the body fell back.


    The night behind him is not white, and he goes forward to hold Su Ying in his arms. Of course, he won''t miss such a good opportunity.


    Ye Fei glanced at Jinyang from the corner of his eyes, and saw his disappointment in his eyes, and the smile on his lips was stronger.


    Jinyang glanced at Su Ying, but he was sure that she was good Think of here can''t help laughing, this woman every time she met her, she will give him a surprise side.


    Her acting is so good that if he hadn''t seen her real side, he would have been cheated by her.


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard her servant''s reply, she rushed out in a hurry. As soon as she came out, she saw that night feibai was holding Su Ying, whose face was covered with blood.


    Her hair was unkempt and stained with grass ash, and she looked like she was dying.


    Mrs. Su was very happy, but she didn''t dare to show it on the surface. A strong worry appeared on her face: "shadow, shadow, what''s the matter with you? Don''t scare your mother


    Night Fei quickly flashed a smile at the bottom of his white eyes. Su Ying''s terrible appearance now, but he really cheated him. He said faintly: "Miss Su ER and Miss Su San were killed by killers on the road Now the king and the Marquis have brought them back


    "What? Being chased by a killer? " Mrs. Su was still immersed in the joy of Su Ying''s death just now. At the moment, she remembered that she had not seen Su Luan. She was so anxious to jump, "my luan''er, where is my luan''er?"


    Jinyang pointed to the carriage, and Mrs. Su ran to the carriage in a hurry.


    When she lifted the curtain, her face suddenly turned pale.


    Her baby daughter is now covered with blood and mud, and can hardly see what she was.


    She was covered in wounds, and the scarlet blood stained the carpet on the carriage.


    Mrs. Su couldn''t help it any longer. Her sharp voice rang out: "luan''er, my darling, what''s the matter with you?"


    Night is not white head, clearly saw at this moment Su Ying''s lip angle slightly hook hook!


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Luan lying in the carriage with blood all over her body. She was still and couldn''t help crying bitterly.


    Mrs. Su stroked Su Luan''s cheek carefully. Her fingertips were warm. She trembled again, and her hands reached under her nose -


    Mrs. Su felt Su Luan''s slight breath, and then she breathed a sigh of relief and shrieked out, "come, come, come! Get a doctor! Come on


    The servants in Su''s house ran out in a hurry when they heard his wife''s call. They were frightened to see Su Luan''s appearance, hesitated and did not dare to go forward.


    After they were violently drunk by Mrs. Su, they came back to their senses and began to carry Su Luan inside.


    Mrs. Su ran in after the people.


    All she was thinking about at the moment was her precious daughter, Su Luan. She simply forgot that there was a "seriously injured" Su Ying.


    Night feibai has always known, holding Su Ying to the lotus hospital, and told people to go to the palace to ask the imperial doctor to come to see Su Ying.


    Since he wanted to pretend, he would put on the whole set for her, but he was more worried about Su Ying''s injured hand because of him.Although Jinyang knew that Su Ying was skilled in acting, she was also worried about the injury on her hand and wanted to follow her inside.


    The night is not white, holding Su Ying''s footsteps at the gate of Furong courtyard. Feng Mou is slightly narrowed: "this is the boudoir of the shadow. Is it that you, an outsider, can enter if you want to enter?"


    Jinyang couldn''t help but retort: "then you..."


    "Naturally, I am different. The shadow will be my wife in the future."


    Su Ying in the heart can not help abdominal Fei, wife your sister, but now still outside, she can only pretend dizzy.


    Jinyang saw the night is not white will su Ying in his arms, the heart rose a light color of anger, but also some sense of loss.


    Night is not white holding Su Ying to go directly inside, there is no meaning to let him in at all.


    Jinyang stops outside Furong courtyard. After a while, he turns and leaves. If he rushes in, it''s not right.


    Hongbo has been waiting for Su Ying to come back in the inner yard. Suddenly, he sees yefeibai holding Su Ying back. His face is happy. Then he looks at the blood on Su Ying''s face. His face does not change and his heart will jump out.


    She exclaimed, "Miss, miss, what''s wrong with this?"


    Night is not white also does not explain, holding Su Ying''s hand tight.


    He went straight into the room with Su Ying and put her on the bed.


    Red wave trotted in, busy hands to Su Ying check, to see whether the injury is heavy, on the face of the nervous.


    Su Ying saw that red wave was frightened by her. She couldn''t help grinning, revealing her white teeth and seeping more and more: "no problem, these blood are not mine."


    Red wave ah, found that Su Ying eyes are bent up, slightly put down the heart just asked: "Miss, where do you have injuries?"


    "It''s just that my left hand is dislocated. Go and bring some water to wash my face."


    "Yes


    Su Ying saw red wave leave, found that night is not white still standing at the head of the bed staring at her, did not leave the appearance, can not help but stare at him: "how do you still do not go?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 171

    Night is not white lip corner slightly provoked, obsidian eyes flash across a smile.


    Su Ying is speechless. He can stare at her.


    He Shi ran sat down at the head of her bed: "shadow, you are really capable of breaking down bridges and rivers Brilliant! This Wang specially accompanies you to complete this play, you want to let me go now? "


    He did not mention that it was ok, a mention of Su Ying felt a sharp pain in his arm.


    "The moment I see you, I feel sick all over," she said, gnashing her teeth


    Night is not white a face to look at her nervously: "where is uncomfortable, this king knead for you."


    Su Ying a bloody face, speechless, knead your sister!


    At the moment of the carefree hospital, the doctor who came in a hurry was dressing Su Luan''s wound. There were countless wounds on her body, large and small, and several serious injuries.


    "Fortunately, the wound has deviated a little, otherwise it may be life-threatening," the doctor said while applying medicine and bandaging to her


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Luan''s miserable appearance. She was so heartbroken that she sat on one side and wiped away her tears.


    Su Luan is still in a coma. When Mrs. Su saw her frowning, she kept telling the doctor: "easy, easy She is in pain... "


    Su Luan didn''t know whether she was awakened by pain. She snorted, and the whole talent awoke leisurely: "water, water..."


    Mrs. Su hurried to bring tea, and fed it to Su Luan herself: "Oh, my luan''er, my darling, you just go to ride a horse, how can you become like this! My mother is so heartbroken


    Su Luan swallowed the water with difficulty.


    She was very aggrieved in her heart, leaning against Mrs. Su''s arms, she cried: "mother, all of them are su Ying, all of them are su Ying. If it were not for her daughter, how could she have been hurt?"


    When Mrs. Su heard this, the whole person was furious: "is it her again?"


    "That''s her!" Su Luan was so excited that she felt pain all over her body, and she nestled in Madame Su''s arms.


    Her tears kept falling down: "this bitch even robbed her daughter''s man."


    "What?"


    "Today, the little Marquis and his highness huaiwang sent his daughter home. The daughter could see that they had a good opinion of her! But the slut did not know what means he had used to seduce them away


    Madame Su has never been optimistic about the night is not white. Although she is handsome and born of the queen, she has a bad reputation after all. She doesn''t feel that Su Luan wants to climb this high branch.


    But the little marquis is is not the same, the little marquis is is gentle and gentle, with luan''er''s temperament.


    Besides, his parents died early, and luan''er, once married, was the mother-in-law and did not have to serve her mother-in-law.


    Mrs. Su thought more and more that Jinyang was a good candidate, and her eyes brightened: "is this really true?"


    "Of course. His daughter was injured by bows and arrows in the racecourse. The little Marquis was so worried that he sent someone to treat his daughter. He didn''t expect to be chased and killed on the road. He also saved her life. If he didn''t like her, how could this happen... "


    When Su Luan said this, there was a blush on her face, and because of the pain in the wound, she couldn''t help frowning.


    Mrs. Su thought of Jinyang''s worried look just now. She felt more and more reliable about it in her heart. She patted Su Luan''s hand with a smile: "mother, go and find out for you."


    Only when Mrs. Su went out to look for Jinyang again, he was not here long ago.


    Mrs. Su can''t help complaining to herself. She doesn''t wait for luan''er to wake up before she leaves. It''s really insincere!


    Wang Taiyi was quickly invited by Yefei. When he saw the wound on Su Ying''s hand, he couldn''t help but say: "this villain is really vicious. He took off a hand abruptly!"


    Su Ying''s lip corner couldn''t help but smoke: "not only, this villain forcefully unloaded this hand twice!"


    When Su Ying said this sentence, she glared at the night feibai, but she did not dare to look at her.


    After Doctor Wang took over Su Ying''s hand, he remembered that the bodyguard of yefeibai came to invite him. It seems that his highness Huai Wang is really concerned about this Miss Su.


    Wang Taiyi carefully for Su Ying pulse, toward the night non white way: "Miss Su is not a big problem."


    Ye feibai took a look at Su Ying, and then glanced at Wang Taiyi: "give the shadow more medicine!"


    "In the opinion of the old minister, Miss Su is in good health and doesn''t need to drink medicine," Wang said slowly. What''s more, it''s three parts of poison... "


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint: "shadow seriously injured, need to rest for half a month, you know?"


    Su Ying has black lines all over her face.


    "This..." Some of Wang''s doctors couldn''t get back to God.


    Night not white see Wang Tai doctor a face confused, can not help but angry way: "this king says what is what!"


    "Yes, yes, I understand!"


    Night is not white to see this Wang Tai doctor fan is dazzled stare, still hesitant not to walk appearance, can''t help but drink a: "that still don''t hurry to fill medicine?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Finally, when the Doctor Wang went out, yefeibai wanted to talk to Su Ying. Unexpectedly, green mark rushed in from the outside and burst into tears and snivel: "Miss, what''s the matter with you, miss?"Green mark and Su Ying took two carriages with him before. On the way back, the carriage broke down. As soon as he came back, he heard that Su Ying was covered with blood and was about to die. The whole person could not help shivering.


    "Miss, are you ok?" Green mark grasps Su Ying''s hand and sobs a few times, "Miss, where is injured?"


    "I''m fine." Su Ying winked at her, "that''s not my blood."


    "That would be great, Wuwuwuwu..." The green mark wiped the tears.


    Night is not white micro squint at the green mark, the girl is not sensible, not to leave Su Ying half step meaning, in the side to serve Su Ying drink water.


    After Wang Taiyi left Su''s house, he entered the palace and saw Duke sun looking for him.


    "Oh, Doctor Wang, why are you here? I''ve been looking for you for a long time."


    "But the Emperor..."


    "The emperor is suffering from chest tightness. I want you to show it."


    "Yes, yes." Wang Taiyi wiped a sweat and rushed to the emperor''s bedroom.


    The emperor half reclined on the bed to read, but did not show very uncomfortable appearance.


    The king''s doctor came forward and took the pulse for him: "the emperor is not in a big way. It''s just the blockage of Qi and blood that leads to chest tightness and shortness of breath. I''ll give the emperor a side potion to drink for two days."


    "Well." The emperor looked at his appearance in a hurry and asked casually, "where did you go just now? How did you come?"


    The emperor trusted him very much. He was afraid that the emperor would blame him for leaving his post without permission. He explained, "just now, his royal highness called Wei Chen to cure Miss Su."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 172

    The emperor''s eyes showed a surprised look: "Miss Su? Which Miss Su? "


    "Miss Su of the prime minister''s family."


    "Oh?" The emperor is more and more surprised, night is not white unexpectedly so anxious shadow son, "that shadow can have something?"


    "Miss Su''s left hand is dislocated. There is nothing wrong with it. But the king of Huai asked the old minister to take the medicine for Miss Su. "


    The emperor listened, his lips revealed a profound smile, not white before he had to retire, now is it regret?


    Mrs. Su takes care of Su Luan day by day. Listening to her talking about the little Marquis, she feels more and more that this marriage is good.


    He tried his best to find out the news of the little Marquis, but got nothing.


    Mrs. Su thinks that if Jinyang likes Su Luan, she should come and have a look these days. But after waiting for a few days, she doesn''t see him. She is puzzled.


    Isn''t it true that Su Ying did bad things?


    Mrs. Su immediately pointed the spearhead at Su Ying and wanted to find out from her. She came to Furong hospital several times, but she was closed and disappeared because of her serious injury.


    When Mrs. Su heard this, her anger in her heart also subsided. A smile flashed in her eyes. Only in this way can we see why her luan''er was injured, and Su Ying should have been injured. Moreover, she was more miserable than her luan''er!


    Mrs. Su sees that Hongbo brings medicine to Su Ying every day, but she really believes that Su Ying''s injury is serious. Moreover, Su Linfeng ordered Su Ying to take good care of her injuries. Therefore, Mrs. Su did not come again.


    Su Luan''s injury recuperated for a little half a month, only to see a slight improvement, Su Ying also followed the "healing" for a small half a month.


    She can''t let her illness recover so quickly, otherwise Mrs. Su will certainly come to her trouble.


    During Su Ying''s convalescence, night Fei came to see her once in the middle of the night.


    He also brought her a red and green parrot. The parrot''s coat was bright, and the whole body was green, with only a tuft of red hair on its head.


    The night is not white to give treasure to the parrot in front of Su Ying: "shadow son these days you are always stuffy in the room, must be stuffy. Ben Wang has specially found a bird to relieve your boredom


    "I''m not bored at all." "Huaixiang is not bored to see his highness, but he can''t bear to see his highness


    "I know you''re still mad at me." Night is not white to look for a circle, the bird hung in the house, "this is not I specially come to make amends."


    Su Ying looked at the parrot. She didn''t want to get into any relationship with him. She didn''t want anything that night was not white: "you take it! Take it for me


    "This parrot, the king, took some time to find it for you. It can talk."


    Su Ying wanted to throw the bird out, but found the parrot sick. She just walked up to it, and it was going to fall.


    Su Ying couldn''t bear to reach for the bird in his palm.


    "You..." He even sent her a sick bird.


    The night is not white to see her holding the bird in her hand, her eyes show a smile of success.


    Su Ying raised his head to see his smile like a smile, in the heart is hate to gnash teeth, he is intentional!


    He just looked at her and couldn''t bear it!


    "You take it, I don''t want it!" Su Ying holds the bird in front of him.


    Ye feibai took a step back: "I never want to take back what I sent out."


    "You


    At this time, the green mark outside the door of the urgent voice spread in: "Miss, miss, Madame again!"


    Su Ying''s black eyes flashed a faint light and glared at the night with hatred. It seems that Mrs. Su did not relax her vigilance at all! As long as there is a disturbance in the lotus garden, it will spread to her ears.


    Night is not white, as if to know that Su Ying will drive her in general, light voice way: "you are good to raise the bird, I go first."


    Su Ying has not yet returned to her mind, night feibai quickly touched her face, and the figure flashed out.


    Su Ying stares at him speechless!


    The night is not white, the figure disappeared in the dark, hiding himself in the dark. This lady Su destroyed his good deeds many times. He could not let her go so easily.


    Night is not white eyes a cold, she is so fond of catching other people''s traitors, he let her also taste the taste of being caught.


    Mrs. Su with people will lotus courtyard door knock open, in a hurry to the inner courtyard.


    Su Ying was ready long ago. When she saw Mrs. Su coming, she met her first and said, "mother, but you''ve got a thief again?"


    Mrs. Su was stunned and saw Su Ying''s calm appearance. Was her news wrong?


    Although Mrs. Su thinks so in her mind, she doesn''t want to miss it. Maybe it''s su Ying who is suspicious.


    "Recently, some inexplicable thieves often appear in our house. My mother specially came to the shadow to have a look. It would be bad if the thieves came."


    Su Ying''s face showed a trace of fear: "that will bother mother."Mrs. Su waved to the people behind her, and they rushed into Su Ying''s room, but the result was the same as last time. There was no one inside.


    "Mother, the thief should be caught as soon as possible, otherwise the shadow will be in a panic all day."


    Mrs. Su couldn''t find anyone, so she had to leave with an ugly face.


    Su Ying looked at the back of Madame Su leaving. Her eyes were cold. Then she turned her head and looked at the parrot lying on the table. She couldn''t bear it. She quickly called out the red wave: "you show this parrot. How did you faint?"


    Hongbo looked at it carefully, but he didn''t see anything wrong.


    Su Ying sighs. She only asks Hongbo to find a comfortable place for the birds to stay. What she doesn''t know is that the night is not white. She gave the parrot a little tranquilizer before


    But said that Mrs. Su didn''t catch the adulterer in Su Ying. She was very unwilling. She could not be concealed by this cheap girl repeatedly.


    On the way back to Songtao garden, Mrs. Su couldn''t help asking mother he: "where is the master staying today?"


    Mrs. Su was also aware of the hesitation of mother he''s face. Aunt Wu, the fox''s seducer, recently always said that she was upset with her stomach. She had been sleeping with her master all the time.


    She hasn''t seen Su Linfeng for many days!


    Suf slept like a log all night.


    The next day, after she woke up, she felt that the day could not go on like this, or the fox would be more lawless after that.


    So Mrs. Su thought, and began to make up in the mirror.


    She looked at her face in the mirror and suddenly felt that she was haggard a lot. Mrs. Su smeared two more layers of powder. She thought bitterly that she was angry with Su Ying''s mean girl.


    Mrs. Su thought that Su Linfeng was going to come back. She asked mother he to prepare fresh ingredients and told her: "when the master comes back, you can tell him that he is not feeling well these days. She always reads about him and asks him to come and have a look."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 173

    "Yes, the maid knows." Mother he answered and left in a hurry.


    Su Lin Feng was worried about Su Yu. After listening to mother he''s words after the next Dynasty, he rushed over without changing his clothes.


    Mrs. Su didn''t lie. Su Yu has been suffering from heat stroke these days and is lying in bed.


    Su Lin Feng went to Su Yu''s resting place and looked at his son lying on the bed. He couldn''t help but caress his soft hair. He felt distressed: "yu''er has been looking thinner recently. Has the doctor invited him?"


    Mrs. Su wiped her tears and said, "I''ve asked the doctor to have a look. I''ve taken some medicine and I''ve fallen asleep. He often reads about the master recently, but he is still asleep now. Otherwise, I don''t know how happy he would be to see him. "


    Su Linfeng looked at Mrs. Su''s sad face and always felt that she looked very pitiful today.


    He remembered that he had always said cold words to Mrs. Su recently. He felt guilty for a moment and sighed gently.


    Seeing this, Mrs. Su said in a soft voice, "master, don''t worry too much. It''s OK for you to have a rest. I specially ordered the kitchen to make some donkey hide gelatin and lotus seed soup. Please come and have a taste


    Su Linfeng thought of the words of Madame Su just now, and he went to her Songtao garden with Mrs. su.


    Su Linfeng sits on the seat and looks at Mrs. Su''s cooking for him. She is wearing a fashionable dress today, dressed up carefully, and looks gentle.


    She carefully filled a bowl of soup with a spoon and handed it to Su Linfeng: "master, have a taste."


    Su Linfeng lips revealed a smile, took a few drinks: "taste good."


    "Another bowl, then."


    Mrs. Su ladled a bowl of soup to Su Linfeng, and she did not refuse.


    Xu has not been in touch with Mrs. Su for a long time. Mrs. Su is extremely gentle today. Su Linfeng can''t help but say something to her.


    Until it was dark, Su Linfeng was ready to rest here.


    The smile on Mrs. Su''s lips couldn''t stop. She suppressed her ecstasy and led Su Linfeng into the bedroom to change clothes for him.


    Su Linfeng stretched out his hand and let Mrs. Su serve him. With a casual glance, his face suddenly changed.


    Facing his bed, there is a clothes, a man''s clothes!


    "Whose is this dress?" Su Linfeng''s face was very ugly, pointing to the clothes and questioning.


    "This, this..." Mrs. Su has never seen this black dress. How could she appear on her bed without any reason?


    If this is not well explained, she will be charged with adultery!


    Mrs. Su was anxious for a moment and didn''t think much. She blurted out intuitively: "this is what I specially made for the master."


    "Is it?" Su Linfeng has always been strict with clothing. He needs to highlight his positive image and give people a kind of elegant and pedantic feeling.


    The robe is dark black, the collar and sleeves are embroidered with bold and exquisite patterns, and this dress does not look suitable for his age.


    Suspiciously, he picked up the clothes and compared them to his body. The clothes were much smaller than his body size. Su Linfeng only felt a suffocating breath rising from the soles of his feet and held it to his face.


    He took his clothes, his face as black as the bottom of a pot, and asked Su Linfeng, "are you really doing it for me?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    "Pa!" Su Linfeng was furious and slapped her in the face, "bitch, do you want to cheat me? This dress is different from my size. How can it be my dress? Who is the adulterer


    "Master, I don''t know. I don''t know who put it here. I lied in a hurry, master... " Mrs. Su hugs Su Linfeng''s thigh and panics.


    "It''s no wonder that there is a thief in Su''s house recently. Is it your adulterer?" Su Linfeng disgusted to kick Mrs. Su away, and refused to pay any more attention to her.


    He admitted that he had neglected her recently, but the woman dared to


    Mrs. Su felt a chill in her heart and her tears rolled down: "master, I am loyal to you. How can you wrongly me? I don''t know who is going to frame me up, master! Master, I can''t do such a thing


    "Master, I have been married to this family for so many years. What kind of person am I? Don''t you know, master?"


    "Master, you must believe me!"


    Mrs. Su is crying. Su Linfeng is annoyed by her crying, but she believes half of her heart.


    But as soon as the eyes saw that dress, my heart was uncomfortable.


    He didn''t want to stay here any more. With a cold hum, he quickly came out and went to his aunt''s house.


    Mrs. Su watched Su Linfeng leave angrily. She knew that she had a big fall this time. Looking at the man''s clothes on the ground, she was very angry. Who was it and who was harming her?!


    Su Linfeng had a knot in his heart and never stepped into Songtao garden for the next few days.


    Mrs. Su also knew that the matter was serious. She was afraid that she would do something else to make su Linfeng angry, and that he would terminate her if he had a fit. She was very nervous all day long, holding her tail between her legs.At the beginning, Su Ying didn''t know why Mrs. Su was like this. She was also curious for a while. When she learned about it from yefeibai, she was speechless. The man was silent.


    Su Luan lay on the bed for so long, did not wait for the little marquis to visit her, in the heart is lost is also uneasy.


    So, she put all the debts on Su Ying''s head. She rushed to Furong yard to find Su Ying, but learned that Su Ying had been recruited into the palace by imperial concubine Liu.


    Su Ying couldn''t help stamping her feet!


    Liu Guifei does not like her, but invites Su Ying into the palace!


    What Su Luan doesn''t know is that Su Ying doesn''t want to climb this high branch at all!


    Liu Guifei always does not like her. It is estimated that there is no good thing in inviting her into the palace.


    "I hear you''ve been recuperating recently?" Liu Guifei leans on the imperial concubine chair and looks at Su Ying''s eyes, which shows a trace of disgust.


    She was dressed in a bright yellow gauze skirt, with a long and winding skirt. She was always well dressed, with a ruby inlaid armor on her tail.


    Su Ying bowed his head and replied cleverly, "yes, Ying Er ran into an assassin on the road. Fortunately, he was saved by the young Marquis and his highness Huai Wang. This was the only way to survive."


    Armor on the table issued a light "stab" sound, Liu Guifei''s face was silent, but her heart was gnashing teeth.


    This Zhao yunnuan is really useless, repeatedly let Su Ying to escape.


    Su Ying is still standing in front of her.


    Looking at Su Ying''s eyes, Liu Guifei flashed a calculation, and suddenly seemed to think of something: "listen to nuan''er, you met her in the racecourse."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 174

    "Yes." Su Ying looks at Liu Guifei. This woman has a very delicate face, but her beautiful eyes seem to be killing her.


    Zhao yunnuan''s injury will fall on her head?


    In that case, she had to go first.


    Su Ying''s face sank and clenched his fist: "Miss Zhao, I''m afraid she hates shadow They even frighten the shadow with snakes. "


    Liu Guifei didn''t expect Su Ying to mention it first, so she couldn''t help being a bit stunned.


    Su Ying''s face was full of fear: "shadow was so scared that the snake didn''t know how to fall into her arms."


    Looking at the woman in front of her, Liu Guifei looks timid and afraid. She can''t tell the truth from the false in Su Ying''s words. If what she said is true, then she is really damned good luck.


    Liu Guifei''s face softened a little, and said in a soft voice, "nuan''er, a child who has been grown up in this palace since childhood, is extremely gentle. She will never do this kind of thing. But is Yinger misunderstood?"


    Su Ying''s eyes were red, and a flash of light appeared on the bottom of her eyes: "Miss Zhao insulted her face-to-face. She really didn''t know why she was like this."


    Liu Guifei looks a little ugly: "that warm son must have been instigated by who, shadow son, don''t be surprised, she is just young and ignorant."


    "Is it?" Tears fell from her cheek and looked more pitiful, "but she would like to kill me!"


    "Why, you are the same age as nuan''er. I should get along as a good sister. I''ll talk about her in a few days


    "Thank you, lady..."


    "Shadow, you sit next to me." Liu Guifei chuckled, "you are a child. The more you look at it, the more you like it."


    Su Ying didn''t know what medicine Liu Guifei sold in the gourd, so she took a pad to wipe the tears at the corner of her eyes, and walked slowly with a lotus step and sat on her side.


    Liu Guifei held Su Ying''s hand and looked at it carefully: "shadow son, although you have broken the engagement with the Huai king, it''s OK. Speaking of it, there is a distant relative in our palace. His son''s original mate died of dystocia not long ago... "


    Liu Guifei wants her to marry as a sequel?


    Su Ying has a trace of cold in her dark eyes. She just wants to open her mouth. The voice coming from the door stops her words.


    With the sound of "huaiwang''s highness arrives, the fifth Prince arrives", yefeibai and the fifth prince come in from the outside.


    Night is not white eyes deep and cold, such as piercing cold light fell on Liu Guifei''s body, with a trace of exploration flavor.


    His Phoenix eyes with a calm and insidious, light toward Liu Guifei line: "see Liu Guifei."


    Ye feibai looks up and takes a look at Su Ying sitting next to Liu Guifei. There is a complex flavor in her eyes.


    Ye Fei Bai Ben is beside the Ming emperor. He is discussing something with the emperor. Suddenly he hears that Su Ying is on Liu Guifei''s side, so he quickly puts aside the matter and rushes to come over. He also finds an excuse to pull the fifth prince to come together.


    Liu Guifei looked up and was surprised to see that the night was not white. He didn''t like Su Ying. He had already retired from her marriage. Now, why did he come? Is it impossible to help her?


    Liu Guifei saw that the night was not white, but she laughed: "it''s hard for me to come here. Sit down quickly."


    The night is not a white way to thank, leisurely sitting on one side.


    Night extraordinary also sits down at one side, can''t help looking at Su Ying.


    Liu Guifei looked at Ye Fei carefully and said with a smile, "I was still talking about yunnuan with Yinger just now. Although yunnuan has some temper, he is the most sensible and filial child. Since the marriage between Fei Bai and Ying''er has been terminated, this palace feels that feibai and yunnuan are very compatible. "


    Night is not white eyes in the more sinister, deep eyes quickly flash a trace of anger.


    Liu Guifei thought he was going to answer him when she saw him picking on the corners of his lips. But she heard him say faintly: "please don''t interfere in the marriage of Yinger. Naturally, I don''t need to interfere in the affairs of the king!"


    Liu Guifei is stunned. Ye feibai makes her fall down like this. She laughs and looks embarrassed.


    Su shadow lip corner a bend, night is not white, recently doing things is somewhat in her mind.


    The night special cannot help but smile: "the mother imperial concubine also is just good intention."


    Ye feibai took a look at him and sipped the tea. "Speaking of Miss Zhao, she is really a good girl. She is good at singing and dancing. Even riding a horse is incomparable to many women."


    When Liu Guifei heard that night was not white, she suddenly boasted of Zhao yunnuan, and said with a smile: "this is the same view of this palace."


    "Miss Zhao and her fifth brother have been childhood sweethearts since childhood. Seeing that Miss Zhao has more love for her fifth brother, they must be a very suitable pair, very well matched."


    Liu Guifei''s face sank and Zhao yunnuan''s stupidity didn''t understand. If it was really suitable, she was afraid that she would have married early, where he would have to say.


    Originally was the night is not white to pull the night extraordinary one to hear this fire to him, immediately shook his head way: "second elder brother really can tell jokes, I and cloud warm is only brother and sister''s affection."Night is not white and calm to see a night extraordinary, cloud light breeze light way: "what feelings are able to cultivate, you do not like Miss Zhao today does not mean that you do not like Miss Zhao in the future."


    Night special face speechless, almost want to vomit blood, this is what bandit logic.


    Night extraordinary still want to say what, hear night not white way: "be like me, a few days ago still and Ying Er retired marriage, but now it is very regretful."


    Su Ying widened his eyes, this shameless man, unexpectedly said such words openly.


    The night is not white to look at her, in the deep eye eyes delimit a wipe of smile: "today''s nagging the noble imperial concubine empress, son minister this left first."


    Night non white stood up, and waved to Su Ying: "shadow you come here, I have something to say with you."


    Su Ying naturally doesn''t want to be tied up with him, but she doesn''t want to continue talking with Liu Guifei. This woman is full of conspiracies, which is really annoying!


    Su Ying weighed it over and over again, she stood up and said goodbye to Liu Guifei: "thank you very much for your hospitality. Since your highness Huai Wang has something to do, she left first."


    Liu Guifei''s smiling face is gentle: "shadow son, this is what to say, later get free, want to walk in the palace more is."


    Su Ying walked a few steps to yefeibai. Yefeibai stood up without hesitation to hold her hand and walked outside.


    His hands tightly hold her, how can''t let go, Su Ying gas bitter, can''t help but glare at him, but see his lips smile more and more thick.


    Two people finally out of Qingxia palace, a left the sight of Liu Guifei, Su Ying forced to take out his hand.


    Night is not white hold tightly, she can''t shake at all, she is a little angry, stretched out her hand to pat his back.


    The night is not white to pull her to go forward, lips sipping smile: "I just don''t let go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 175

    Su Ying is angry now, night is not white tightly holding her hand, dead and alive!


    She and he are now retired, ah, in broad daylight to pull her into what manner!


    "Shadow." Ye Fei took a leisurely look at him, and she kept patting his arm''s hand, "I saved you from the hot water. You don''t want to thank me. How could you treat me like this? Your hands are swollen by your patting. It really hurts


    Su Ying micro pick eyebrows, cold face hums: "who wants to save?"


    Ye feibai held her hand more tightly, and her smile grew stronger and stronger: "if it wasn''t for me, you would marry the mangtousan introduced to you by Liu Guifei."


    "So what?"


    "I know that he is addicted to gambling."


    "Oh."


    Night is not white, see Su Ying indifferent, and said: "all over the mischievous."


    "Oh..."


    "He also abused his wife."


    "Is that all?" Su Ying see night non white Leng for a while, can''t help but sigh, "in fact, you and he have no difference."


    Su Ying can''t bear to live in the heart of Fei, selfish and narrow men also pretend to be the Savior, this kind of person is more disgusting, OK?!


    The night is not white can''t help but stretch out his hand on Su Ying''s forehead. The smelly girl even compares him with that scabby. His eyes can''t help but dye a touch of anger: "I shouldn''t have done it for you at all."


    Su Ying covered his brow, which was shot Red: "if you don''t, you won''t do it. If you don''t, you won''t be married."


    "Dare you?" The night is not white some to become angry, holding Su Ying''s hand more tightly, Su Ying frowns, he is almost to pinch her hand to break!


    "I dare. I''ll go and talk to Liu Guifei now!" Su Ying can''t help but argue with him.


    Is this man really conceited that he must not marry?


    Night is not white, the whole face is black down, looking at Su Ying that pair of black bright and stubborn eyes: "you say again?"


    Now the night is not white eyes as cold as a cold pool, handsome delicate facial features because of anger almost some distortion, he looks angry at the moment, his body sends out the cold breath almost annihilate people.


    Su Ying can''t get rid of his hand. There are many people coming and going here. He knows that if he quarrels with him again, he can''t get any good.


    Forget it, adults don''t care about villains.


    This person, she still try to avoid him in the future!


    Su Ying stood up honestly and said politely to him in a gentle voice: "thank you for your help. I''ll keep it in mind. I didn''t mean to offend you just now. I asked the king of Huai to spare the shadow this time. "


    "You, you, you..." Night is not white at the moment is angry speechless, this woman so respectfully and humbly with him what apology?!


    He didn''t want her to apologize at all!


    At the moment, Su Ying looked at him with a smile and looked forward to it: "Lord, if your anger is gone, let go of your hand. You pinch the shadow!"


    Looking at Su Ying smile, the night is not white can not help but a soft heart, the spare hand can not help but lift up.


    Su Ying thought that he was going to beat himself again, and subconsciously shrunk his neck. Ye feibai raised his hand and pinched her cheek. Her skin was greasy, and his eyes were so tender that it almost overflowed with water.


    Su Ying saw his smile and thought he was willing to let go of himself, so he was born to suffer.


    But I didn''t expect that ye feibai gradually restrained his look: "you clearly did not mean to apologize to this king. I can''t see your integrity and can''t accept it!"


    Pooh! She''s just giving him a step down, and he''s still trying to make sense of it?!


    Su Ying really wants to curse people!


    She couldn''t help but stare at him coolly. Yefeibai sighed and pulled her forward quickly: "the shadow''s face is like the weather in June. If you change your face, you will change your face. Just now I was still sincerely apologizing to this king, but when I turned around, I swore in my heart. I really don''t know whether to forgive you or not


    Can this man be more shameless?


    Su Ying is really very irritable in the face of this man now. She can''t help but say in a soft voice: "Lord, it''s all the shadows that are not good. The shadow shouldn''t make fun of you. How can you compete with that scabby head three times? There is no way to compare it. Do you think so? "


    "What else?"


    "You are handsome and handsome, and you are very good!"


    Yefeibai finally stopped at the moment. His look was very happy. There was a smile on his lips: "what else?"


    Su Ying curled her lips. This man really likes to listen to these flattering words.


    "Naturally, all the women in this world want to marry you!"


    "And you?"


    Su Ying sighed, how to go around and around again to her body, she coughed gently, lowered her head and said: "shadow can''t match the Lord, dare not climb."


    "You are the only one worthy of me." Night is not white can not help but frown to correct a sentence.


    Su Ying took advantage of the night non white hand to loosen, quickly took back the hand, turned to run.Before running a few steps, he was held in his arms by Ye feibai, who locked her tightly in front of his chest: "I haven''t let you go, what are you running for?"


    Su Ying was so angry that she couldn''t do it: "you let me go!"


    Night is not white feeling by the woman in his arms kept twisting and twisting, his arms more and more tight.


    "I didn''t get dizzy after listening to a few good words. I''m not going to let you go today." His thin cold lips pressed against her ear and gently kisses: "follow me to see my father."


    Su Ying suddenly raised his head, the back of his head heavily hit his chin: "I just don''t go."


    "Hiss --" night feibai had a slight pain, turned her over, held his shoulders, raised his eyebrows and said, "are you afraid?"


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white face, he has a pair of delicate Phoenix eyes, can be like stars, chin lines like noble arrogant cold. The domineering and elegance of his actions and actions can not be rejected.


    Why is such a man always bothering himself?


    This man clearly is to amuse oneself to play, quarrel with him, he does not care, and he is soft, he thinks she is pretending.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a shrewd, decided to use the old method.


    Ye feibai''s movement is faster than her. Before her feet are lifted up, his body leans forward slightly and gets closer to her more vaguely!


    Su Ying feels something wrong with him somewhere, and dare not wriggle.


    The night is not white lip corner slightly pursed, the eye wave dimly gazes at Su Ying, the lip corner slowly outlines a meaningful smile, evil charm moving, noble as God only.


    Su Ying and his body close together, listening to his strong and powerful heartbeat, she is really going crazy!


    Ye feibai doesn''t care about Su Ying''s embarrassment. His eyes are more and more dark and deep. His eyes are burning down on Su Ying''s face. His arm is like a hoop around her slender waist, so that she can''t move.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 176

    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook up a smile: "shadow son, you always bully this king, this king can not be polite today."


    His breath is like orchid, breath in her ear, make su Ying itch.


    She suddenly turned her eyes and found that behind the night was not white, there was a lotus pond. The lotus leaves in the pond were connected, and the lotus blossomed just in time, sending out the fragrance. An idea appeared in her heart.


    Ye Fei''s handsome face is almost close to Su Ying''s face. His eyes are slightly narrowed, and he exudes an unstoppable strength and hegemony.


    Such eyes let Su Ying''s heart tremble, she naturally knows what he will do next, she can''t let him succeed.


    Su Ying at this time exhibition Yan a smile, eyebrows and eyes vivid: "Lord, we always have something to discuss, right?"


    Although Su''s heart is soft and soft, she likes the way she thinks.


    The night is not white, but a silent hum.


    "In fact, I''m just an unwelcome young lady in the Su family..."


    "I''ll spoil you even more."


    Su Ying couldn''t help staring at him: "you let me finish!"


    "Well, you say it."


    "I''m not very good-natured and grumpy..."


    "I like you. It''s delicious."


    Su Ying is full of black lines. She doesn''t want him to appreciate her. She needs him to have a sense of disgust for her!


    Su Ying stares at him, stares at her, night feibai looks at her this appearance, unexpectedly feels particularly lovely, stretched out a hand to pinch her face for a moment.


    Su Ying looked at the night at the moment of white, there is a moment of loss of mind, suddenly raised his feet to fiercely toward the night of the white kick in the past.


    Night is not white to look at her, subconsciously to the hind legs a step, Su Ying stretched out his hand to push him hard.


    Ye feibai staggers back a step and stops. Suddenly, a sly flash appears in his eyes, and his long arm moves forward to hold Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying is still ready to push again, push this annoying man into the water, suddenly feel a strong pull her into the water.


    When she reacted, she and yefeibai both planted in the pond behind her, and pressed the lotus and lotus leaves into the water.


    At this time, the only idea in Su Ying''s mind is - broom star!


    This man will bring her endless nightmares


    "Pooh, Pooh, Pooh!" Su Ying finally balanced her body from the water, quickly spit out the water in the mouth, and glared at the culprit with indignation.


    Before the night is not white, do not want to let Su Ying go, so deliberately pull her into the water.


    But now see her embarrassed appearance, wet from the beginning to the end, he regretted.


    What if she catches a cold?


    Night non white Sheng afraid of Su Ying cold, half holding Su Ying, constantly patting her back.


    However, Su Ying has a good water quality, just like a loach that doesn''t slip in autumn.


    She broke away from his shackles, disappeared, and went up to the bank.


    Su Ying is angry to death, how every time I encounter this man, there is no good thing, either injured or falling into the water!


    Today, I made myself like this again.


    The night is not white looking at Su Ying''s back, because the clothes are soaked and pasted on her body, she appears delicate and graceful.


    Night is not white eyes, the woman so want to escape him!


    With a smile in his eyes, he stretched out his long arm and held her foot to drag her back.


    Su Ying a hand almost reached the pond bank, a strong drag her back.


    She bit her lips in chagrin, and was so angry that she could explode. She did not know why she would explode like an explosive bag when the night was not in vain.


    She reached the shore hard and stepped on her feet quickly.


    Because of being wet, her body became more and more slippery.


    Her foot swung so hard that she didn''t catch her carelessly.


    Su Ying forced a kick, just kick to the night is not white head.


    Night is not white, did not expect Su Ying will make this action, temporarily lost balance, tilted in the water.


    He watched Su Ying escape his control again, and a smile flashed over his lips.


    Su Ying now has both hands on the shore, will climb up.


    Suddenly, I found that there was no movement behind me. I couldn''t help turning my head.


    But found that night is not white, frowning at her, as if in general.


    He had a cramp in his leg and he couldn''t move.


    Su Ying simply refused to believe: "you don''t pretend, it''s not like it again!"


    Su Ying also wanted to say something, but found that the night is not white.


    His hands and feet no longer move to support the body, he began to sink the whole person, only one hand waved on it.


    Su Ying thought that he had just kicked him down, but he couldn''t bear to see his body sink and sink, and moved in his heart.After all, this is the imperial palace. If ye feibai dies like this, she can''t get rid of the relationship!


    She had no choice but to fall back into the water and go to raise Yefei in vain.


    At this time, there are two legs flexibly wrapped around her legs, and then two powerful arms are also wrapped around her body. This man is like a water devil to tightly wrap her.


    Su Ying''s eyes widened and her body sank down involuntarily. She couldn''t get rid of it. She was cluttered in her heart. She won''t be implicated by this man. Her life will be buried here.


    Su Ying just felt that the air in her lungs was almost gone, and the heat was about to suffocate. At the moment, a soft thing stuck to her lips.


    Su Ying did not react to come over and found his teeth were pried open, there was air was ferried in.


    Her whole person is in the water, the brain is a little stuffy to send bilge, she is all at once the night is not white, want to push him away.


    The man held her tightly in his arms, his hands and feet tightly around her, so that she could not move.


    He is crazy and overbearing. Su Ying wants to refuse to resist, but she can''t refuse the air he gives her.


    Ye feibai naturally would not be satisfied with the status quo. His tongue slipped into her mouth and intertwined with her.


    This kiss is extremely overbearing, the night is not white tongue in her mouth, stir her tongue root tingle, force her nowhere to escape!


    Su Ying''s mind blank, hazy, at this time she forgot to resist, forget the struggle, her hands and feet are a little soft, only know from the night is not white here to absorb the air she needs.


    In the night feibai''s opinion, Su Ying''s action is undoubtedly tacit to his action. He is in a happy mood and hugs her tightly to deepen the kiss.


    The kiss began to become soft, like the spring breeze and rain, gentle and continuous.


    It seems like a long time, a long time.


    After two people surfaced, Su Ying took a few breaths hard, she really wanted to suffocate!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 177

    At this time, the surrounding is very quiet, only each other''s low breath sound.


    The man in front of him was wet all over, his black hair was wet on his body, and he was dripping with water. His eyes were shining with water. He gasped with a big mouth, and his throat moved slightly. He was extremely sexy. The evil Phoenix eyes had a blurred lust.


    The summer breeze blowing gently, with the heat of summer, brings a trace of warmth to the body. Yefei stretched out his hand, pulled out the messy hair on her face and stroked her red and swollen lips: "shadow, you almost drowned just now. I''m really worried."


    Su Ying''s fist clenched tightly: "you want to die!"


    "Fortunately, I saved your life again."


    Su Ying swallows in the throat, she angrily slaps the water, the water splashes everywhere, this man is really too angry!


    Su Ying is really angry with him!


    Su Ying turned to swim away. The night behind her was not white and hugged her from behind: "be careful to catch a cold."


    "Don''t touch me!"


    Su Ying climbed up to the bank, which just felt something was wrong.


    Her clothes have been soaked through, summer clothes are cold and thin, almost transparent, now all pasted on her body, outline her graceful curve.


    How could su Ying allow herself to appear in front of others like this? She couldn''t help turning her head, and saw that the night was not white, and almost all her eyes were glued to her. She could not help but roar at him: "what are you looking at?"


    Night not white can''t help but look at her a few more eyes, a will her in the arms: "be careful to catch cold, I take you to change clothes!"


    Although Su Ying doesn''t want to let him touch, but there is no way, she is angry, all this is because of him!


    Thinking of this, she couldn''t help biting down his chest.


    Ye Fei gave a white hiss, with a smile in his eyes: "when we get married, I''ll let you bite enough!"


    "Bah, who wants to marry you?"


    "Who else but you?"


    Night is not white holding Su Ying out, face-to-face with a number of palace women eunuchs.


    This is the last thing Su Ying wants to see. She doesn''t want others to see that she has something to do with yefeibai, but she has no courage to appear in front of everyone like this.


    Helpless, she can only bury her face to the night is not white chest.


    Ye feibai is naturally very satisfied with her move.


    Some people in the palace saw that the night was not white, holding Su Ying, and their faces looked surprised.


    "Didn''t Huai Wang not be satisfied with the second miss of the Su family and gave her up?"


    "Yes, yes, but what''s the matter with his highness huaiwang holding the second miss of the Su family?"


    "Is it not that Miss Su Er deliberately flattered the king of Huai and jumped into the river to show him?"


    "Miss Su Huaier, how can she be sure?"


    Su Ying''s ears are very sensitive. Hearing these words, she couldn''t help biting night Fei white again.


    Night is not white lip corner smile, holding back sweet pain.


    Night is not white holding Su Ying to change a dress, but on the way to meet Jinyang and five princesses.


    Jinyang far away to see the night is not white holding a woman, see not really, walk closer to see really is Su Ying. She was held by yefeibai, and her whole body was soaked. Her eyes could not help showing a worried look: "this is..."


    Before Jinyang spoke, the five princesses standing beside him gave a cold smile: "I said who this is, but is it not miss su er?"


    The fifth princess is a tall beauty with vivid eyebrows and eyes, red lips and white teeth. She is loved by the emperor and always arrogant. Today, she is wearing a light pink Sura dress with delicate patterns, which gives people a fresh and elegant feeling.


    The fifth Princess loved Jinyang since she was a child. Now Jinyang is standing by her side. She glances at him from time to time. His face is full of jade luster, gentle and elegant.


    She was not easy to get along with him alone, naturally did not like him to look at other women.


    Before, at the banquet of the fifth prince, she saw Jinyang personally rescue Su Ying. She was already a little jealous. Now she naturally refused to let him contact Su Ying more.


    Thinking of what she had just overheard on the way, she leaned into Jinyang''s ear and said with a delicate smile: "speaking of all, Miss Su''s is a cowardly person. Her second brother''s luck is really bad. She is engaged to this woman for no reason. However, the second brother naturally did not look on this woman, and soon retired from her marriage. I said that the second Miss Su really has no mother, but she has no tutor, and she even makes trouble in the palace. "


    Jinyang frowned: "don''t say it."


    The fifth Princess didn''t hear the secret anger in Jinyang''s mouth at all. She just wanted to attract his attention. She snorted coldly and said, "in the final analysis, she really didn''t know how to behave. She deliberately jumped into the river to attract her second brother to save her. Now her clothes are so wet that her second brother will hold her like this. She wants to let everyone see that she is really... "


    Jinyang long eyes gush out a trace of anger, he looked at the night is not white with Su shadow passing by his side, that kind of anger is even more: "you don''t talk nonsense!""Jinyang, did you turn to that woman?" The fifth Princess stamped her feet unhappily. She liked Jinyang since she was a child.


    Naturally can''t let Jinyang be fascinated by Su Ying, she sneered, "now she''s just a woman nobody wants. What''s wrong with her two sentences?"


    "I had something else to do, so I left first."


    "You are not allowed to go!" In the impression of five princesses, Jinyang has a gentle disposition and seldom refuses her.


    She just proposed to enjoy the lotus, he should, but the lotus pool has not arrived, he should go.


    Jinyang at the moment the mind is in Su Ying there, can''t listen to five princess said she is not good, he turned around and left.


    The fifth princess looked at the slender back of Jinyang and stomped her foot angrily. She hated Su Ying.


    Night Fei white will take Su Ying to a one-man living room in the back palace, where people often clean, but it is extremely clean.


    Ye feibai sent someone to take the clothes, and soon a girl sent clean clothes to her and lit incense here.


    Su Ying felt chilly when her cold clothes were pasted on her body.


    Although it was summer, Su Ying couldn''t help sneezing.


    After su Ying took the clothes, she stood behind the screen to change clothes. When she changed her belly bag, she suddenly found a black shadow behind the screen. She couldn''t help but encircle her body: "who?"


    "It''s me." Ye feibai is sitting in his chair, drinking tea calmly, and staring at the shadow on the screen. He looks at it carefully in his heart. He is very satisfied with the fact that the small body is so thin. In fact, the place should be plump and the place that should be thin is thin. He is very satisfied.


    Su Ying was furious and his fist clenched.


    Although there is a screen to block everything, but the shadow of Dare you, this man has been staying in the room without going out?! Or when did you sneak in?! How shameless!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 178

    Su Ying couldn''t help drinking: "you get out of here!"


    "Good." Ye feibai put down his tea cup and stood up. A soft smile flashed in his deep eyes. He stood up and quickly pushed a screen.


    Su Ying looked at the night Fei white turned to leave, just a sigh of relief, found that the screen turned towards her.


    Su Ying did not react to come over, there is a ghost figure flashed over, hugged her quickly rolled to the side.


    Bang! The screen fell in response.


    Su Ying''s eyes widened, and he heard night''s non white count of her: "shadow son, what''s wrong with you? Even changing clothes will be hit by the screen!"


    Ye feibai sighed: "it''s so careless!"


    Su Ying lenglengleng looking at the night is not white, his handsome face is close at hand, breathing each other.


    Su Ying suddenly reacts to come over, the night is not white at the moment is pressing her whole person under the body!


    What''s more depressing is that his damned hand is so firmly pressed on her chest and grabs the round side of her!


    She just put on her belly bag just now, and she hasn''t put on her coat yet!


    Ah ah ah ah ah!


    This hand is on her pink belly bag!


    Su Ying such as water, autumn pupil appeared on the angry look, she gnashing teeth to roar: "take your hand to me!"


    Night is not white, as if did not hear at all, a hand around her body, press the hand on her chest as if nothing happened gently pinch.


    His face rippling, between the eyebrows is suffused with satisfaction: "shadow son''s face how so red, shy?"


    Su Ying''s face was flushed, and she was about to fall to night.


    The night is not white lips side to hook up a smile, Feng Mou showed a confused and evil charm look, he quickly hugged her fist, cut in her back.


    The woman he liked was in his arms now, and they were so close together.


    Her body is so thin and soft, the tip of his nose is her unique fragrance.


    The night is not white and dark eyes reveal a touch of desire, he hugs Su Ying more tightly, there is no gap between them: "shadow You want to bully me again? "


    Su Ying stares at him coldly, who bullies who in the end?!


    Ye feibai looks at her eyes and pouts her lips slightly. She can''t help but bend down again and kiss her soft lips, gently and licking them.


    Su Ying is angry and bitter. She really doesn''t know where she fell today. She will be eaten clean if she goes on like this.


    She just slightly struggles, night is not white to let go of her, his lip left her, hand also loosened her.


    Night is not white will only wear the belly bag of Su Ying, eyes are full of contented smile.


    He put on the clothes which he had not had time to put on just now.


    Su Ying now even wants to die.


    "Go away! Don''t touch me Su Ying heavily waved his hand, but she waved too hard, hit the side of the table, hands suddenly red and swollen, pain is severe.


    Su Ying frowned with pain, but night Fei''s white eyes fell on her chest, staring at her delicate cleavage,


    but her hand grasped her hand, touched her red and swollen place, put it on the side of her lips and gently blew: "the shadow is good, blowing will not hurt."


    His lips pressed against her lips, vaguely.


    Su Ying was so angry that she took the skirt and blocked it in front of her chest: "you go away, you stay away from me. It''s all kinds of bad luck to see you!"


    "I''m going." Ye feibai also felt cheap and took advantage of it. She also ate tofu, which made her hair explode. It was not good that he stepped on Su Ying''s skirt when he just stood up.


    Su Ying''s body is unstable, and the whole person falls forward in the past. Night Fei Bai''s long arm embraces Su Ying in his arms, and his hand just presses on the soft spot protruding from her chest.


    He showed an ambiguous smile and said languidly, "is Ying''er throwing herself into the arms of this king?"


    Su Ying was so angry that her eyes were red and she gave him a slap: "hooligan, get out of here!"


    "I''ll go!" Night is not white to turn around to go out, if really let kitten hate on bad.


    He stood at the door, lips still with a shallow smile, hands gently pull tight, as if still holding her sweet.


    Jinyang did not know when he also looked for him. Today, he was dressed in a blue suit, standing in the windward, his clothes were flying. He tied his hair with a jade crown, and there was a warm luster in the sun.


    He looked up to see that night was not white, but he saw a reddish palm print on his white face, a little swollen.


    Thinking of the way that night feibai held Su Ying in his arms just now, he couldn''t help laughing at his lips: "I don''t know what''s wrong with Huai Wang''s face. It''s so red and swollen."


    Night is not white, deep eyes with a trace of fierce light, his face with a few minutes of cold breath, he glanced at Jinyang: "you don''t need to tube!"


    Jinyang lips pan shallow smile: "is not the shadow hit?"The night is not white eyes flash suddenly violent, quickly hidden in the past, send out a light smile to: "so what? I don''t know if the little Marquis has heard a saying that beating is love and scolding, but you don''t even have the qualification to be beaten. "


    Jinyang micro angry, there is no way, the heart is to feel the night is more and more naive.


    Su Ying changed her clothes and was about to push the door out. Hearing the words of night feibai, she couldn''t help but spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Su Ying pushes the door to go out, and Jinyang smiles at her: "shadow son, how did you fall into the river just now? Is there any big obstacle?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at the night. He went back to Jinyang and said, "it''s not a big problem."


    "You must be careful not to catch cold."


    "Thank you for your concern."


    Night is not white, hear two people speak, the heart is not taste.


    At this time, there was a girl carrying ginger tea, night non white brought a bowl to Su Ying: "shadow, do you want to drink some?"


    "No!"


    Night is not white slightly pick eyebrow, carry tea bowl to her lip side: "you want to make me angry again?"


    Su Ying''s black eyes were shining with cold light: "I said not to drink, not to drink!"


    Just when they were in a stalemate, Duke sun came to deliver a message: "Your Highness, Miss Su Er, the emperor has an order. Please go there."


    Su Ying''s eyes flash. Why does the emperor want to find her?


    However, when the emperor summoned her, she naturally had to go.


    Su Ying took a look at ye feibai, who was also a pair of unknown appearance. They followed sun Gonggong to the imperial garden.


    The garden is quaint and quiet, and the garden is decorated with wonderful stones.


    The cool wind is moving and the fragrance is pleasant.


    Sun Gonggong took the two men and saluted the Emperor: "the emperor''s Queen, his highness Huai Wang and Miss Su Er are here."


    Emperor Ming sat at the stone table and watched yefeibai and Su Ying approach each other slowly. However, he felt that they were very well matched. Su Ying''s skin was white and her eyelashes were slightly warped. She looked very smart.


    He had just heard about feibai and Yinger falling into the water, and suddenly felt that there was a turning point between them!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 179

    After su Ying arrived, she found the emperor, Empress and Liu Guifei sitting here. They were talking.


    Su Ying respectfully saluted them: "shadow see the emperor, Queen, Liu Guifei."


    The night is not white also followed the line of rites.


    The emperor''s eyebrows moved, and his lips were covered with a shallow smile: "get up."


    "Thank you."


    Emperor Ming was wearing a bright yellow robe. Looking at Su Ying, he was even more amiable, but with a trace of worry: "shadow, I heard you fell into the water just now? Have you seen it? Is it all right? "


    "Thank you for your concern. The shadow is in good health."


    Su Ying wanted to say that he fell into the water, but he heard that night feibai took a step forward. He said in a loud voice, "it is the children''s ministers who are not careful that make the shadow fall into the water."


    The emperor''s eyebrows were slightly raised, and his eyes showed a profound smile.


    Not long ago, feibai was still a miss su er. She wanted to get rid of the relationship with her. It was not long ago that her address became a shadow.


    Doesn''t that mean there''s still a possibility between them?


    When Emperor Ming thought of this, a joy passed through his heart. He sipped his lips: "Oh? Why did you accidentally fall into the water


    Su Ying frowned and looked at the night.


    Night feibai only looked at the Ming Emperor: "feibai accidentally fell into the pool, the shadow is to save non white, was not white implicated, this just fell into the water."


    Su Ying in the heart of a bah, this man will really confuse right and wrong black and white!


    Emperor Ming''s eyes were full of joy, looking at the two people: "look at you now, do you regret to cancel the engagement? I think you two are very well matched. Can I marry you again


    What Emperor Ming said was exactly what the night was not white. His Obsidian eyes were full of joy. He clasped his fist and saluted the Emperor: "thank you, father!"


    The emperor laughed loudly, and he knew that the night was not white and would regret it.


    In his heart, Su Ying is very satisfied.


    Su Ying in the heart of the alarm, but she was not easy to get rid of this engagement, look at them like this, like is about to order again.


    The queen sat on one side with an air of indifference.


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed a complex look. She wanted to open her mouth, but she closed it.


    Emperor Ming looked at the two men and nodded with satisfaction: "in this case, then I..."


    "I beg the emperor to take back his will, but the shadow is not willing."


    The Ming emperor''s words are not finished, heard Su Ying crisp voice.


    He followed the voice to see, Su Ying respectfully knelt on the ground, head down.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was slightly stunned: "what does the shadow say?"


    Su Ying raised her head a little, and her expression was firm: "Ying''er doesn''t want to. Since Ying''er and his highness Huai Wang have missed, it means that we have no chance. It''s meaningless to tie them together again. Please take back the emperor''s will."


    The emperor was stunned for a moment. He remembered that when the appointment of March arrived, they were determined to give up their marriage, and then to today''s performance.


    Something must have happened.


    One side of Liu Guifei smell speech, gently relieved, a pair of heart stone fell to the ground appearance.


    Night is not white micro dark eyes flash a trace of loss, he subconsciously looked at Su Ying, but saw her face firm.


    Su Ying does not feel the night is not white eyes, but this matter, must be solved.


    For a moment, there was a hint of embarrassment in the air.


    The Queen''s voice rang out at this time: "this is the second daughter of prime minister Su who has been reading for a long time. Come and show it to this palace."


    Su Ying suddenly heard the queen speak, and a little surprise flashed under her heart.


    She raised her head and looked at the queen. This was the first time she had seen the queen, the mother of the night.


    The queen is nearly 40 years old, but she is well maintained, and her real age can not be seen at all.


    She is wearing a dark red dress today. The brocade is shining in the sun. The neckline of her robe is embroidered with fine patterns of gold and silver.


    Her hair was pulled up high with a phoenix hairpin. Her white face was shining like jade in the light. The whole person looked like a kind of groundless dignity, but she was gentle.


    Su Ying lowered her eyes, straightened up, and walked to the Queen''s side.


    Behind the night is not white will the line of sight fall behind her, eyebrow a few can''t observe of wrinkling.


    The empress saw Su Ying approaching, holding her hand and smiling: "sure enough, the eyebrows and eyes are just like drawing them out. I like them when I see them."


    Su Ying looks at the queen and finds that her eyebrows and eyes are seven points like night''s white, but there is no sharp, slightly soft, with a charm accumulated by years.


    Su Ying for such a woman is a certain favor, she listened to the Queen''s praise, just shy smile.


    "The empress''s false praise is a shame to the shadow."


    With a smile, the queen patted Su Ying''s hand: "how old is the shadow this year?"Su Ying gently replied: "back to the empress, the shadow is 16 this year."


    The queen nodded with satisfaction and looked up at the emperor, who looked at her with a smile.


    Liu Guifei, who was sitting on one side, listened to the conversation of several people. She gave a faint look at the queen, then gave a charming smile and stroked her hair bun.


    She said to the Ming emperor, "the emperor, seeing the second prince and his concubine, I can''t help but think of a girl. When the second prince went to the palace today, I mentioned it to him."


    Liu Guifei''s abrupt opening attracted the sight of several people.


    Night is not a white face, a heavy, shining in the eyes of a cold.


    Emperor Ming looked at Liu Guifei: "Oh? Which girl is it? Tell me about it. "


    "It''s the daughter of General Zhao." Liu Guifei covered her lips with a smile, "that girl is outstanding in appearance, good at singing and dancing, and has a good temperament. My concubine feels that she is extremely against the second prince."


    The cold light appeared on the face of the night.


    Emperor Ming seemed to think for a moment: "the daughter of General Zhao is called yunnuan. I''ve seen it once. She''s really a good girl. "


    Night is not white eyes, a squint, heart some flustered.


    He took a look at Su Ying with his head down, as if he saw the taste of schadenfreude on her face and clenched his hands involuntarily.


    One side of the night special subconsciously looked at the night is not white, slightly tight in the heart, for fear that he will again Zhao Yun warm buckle in his head.


    Night is not white, lips are moving, and they are about to speak.


    At this time, the queen suddenly laughed: "have you seen Miss Zhao?"


    Su Ying was stunned and then said with a smile: "back to the queen, Miss Zhao was born into a general. She was born with a good face. She not only has both piano, chess, calligraphy and painting, but also has the style of a general. She is a rare and straightforward woman."


    Su Ying said these words without changing her face. She only felt that there was a sharp sight like a blade falling on her body.


    Her scalp slightly numb, or calmly said: "even if the shadow saw, but also very like."


    Night is not white, cold, looking at Su Ying''s eyes with a startling chill.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 180

    Liu Guifei''s face flashed a touch of surprise, Su Ying was still crying in front of her, Zhao yunnuan is not, a turn on her praise?


    Liu Guifei smiles: "emperor, you see, even the shadow says yunnuan is a good girl."


    Emperor Ming quietly looked at the night non white and Su Ying, slightly a ponder did not answer.


    The queen laughed: "the shadow praises Miss Zhao so much that she has nothing in the sky. I''d like to have a look at it myself if the palace gets empty some other day."


    Said, the queen seems to be inadvertently looked at Liu Guifei, Liu Guifei suddenly some of the chatting ground glanced open her eyes.


    The queen went on to say, "the more you look at shadow in this palace, the more you like it, the more you like it. You can see that Yinger is a generous girl. What does the emperor think? "


    Emperor Ming nodded.


    Su Ying does not speak, only blindly bow his head and pretend to be shy.


    Night is not white look a little relaxed, can not help but stare at Su Ying again.


    Su Ying only did not see.


    Liu Guifei grasped the handkerchief in her hand, covered her lips with a smile: "the queen said yes. My concubine also thinks that Ying''er is a good girl who understands people well. Such a good girl must have a good home. Just now I thought, I have a suitable candidate. "


    The night was not white, and his face was cold again.


    Liu Guifei was not moved. She looked up at the Ming emperor, with a trace of charm in her eyes: "I have a distant relative..."


    Su Ying heard this opening, a touch of cold flashed in her dark eyes, and the princess Liu began to point out the mandarin duck spectrum again. She was afraid that she would not marry that mangtousanshan, would she?


    She can''t help roaring in her heart. NIMA''s concubine Liu has never finished.


    Su Ying slightly cover lip, show eyebrow micro wrinkle, some can not help but cough gently.


    Originally listening to Liu Guifei''s words, several people turned their heads to Su Ying. Su Ying was a little embarrassed with a smile.


    Liu Guifei''s words were interrupted. She was somewhat displeased, but she suppressed her expression and continued with the words she had just said: "my concubine, a distant relative, is handsome and has a great fortune..."


    Su Ying seemed to be unable to bear it, and coughed a few times. Her weak body could not help shaking, and raised her right hand to gently caress her forehead.


    The queen, sitting beside her, looked at her with concern: "shadow, what''s the matter with you? But I don''t feel well? "


    Su Ying shook his head hard, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "the shadow is OK, just a little dizzy."


    Emperor Ming looked at Su Ying''s eyes also slightly worried: "pass the imperial doctor to have a look."


    Su Ying saluted the Emperor: "thank you for your concern. The shadow just fell into the water and fell cold just now. Go back and have a rest."


    Night is not white also take the opportunity to say: "that has the son minister to send the shadow son to go back."


    Emperor Ming looked at the night is not white, there is a trace of smile in his eyes: "this is also good."


    "My son, please leave."


    Su Ying is a little helpless in her heart. She doesn''t want to be involved with ye feibai, but she doesn''t want to sit here, so as not to have a engagement waiting for her.


    Su Ying looked weak and said goodbye to the emperor and the empress: "the emperor, the empress, Liu Guifei, Ying''er will go back first."


    The queen smiles: "go back and have a good rest. When you are free, you can come to the palace and turn around."


    "Thank you, Queen."


    Night is not white and Su Ying just left, night is not white a face to stare at Su Ying angrily: "what do you mean?"


    Su yingzhuang did not understand: "what do you mean?"


    Night not white can''t help but roar: "you want to push me to others, don''t you?"


    Su Ying''s gaze fell on the vine in the distance: "Oh, you mean Miss Zhao, what a nice girl, but she seems to like the fifth prince, and I don''t know if she will obey you."


    Ye feibai was too angry to say: "you..."


    Green mark is outside the imperial garden at the moment, see two people come out can not help but eyes a light.


    She just wanted to open the mouth to call Miss, but saw the night is not white will su Ying embrace, in the heart can not help but a surprised: "Miss, you this is how?"


    The night is not white cold mouth: "your family miss body is unwell, fainted past."


    Green mark is surprised. Looking at the young lady, she was obviously fighting with Ye Fei. How could she suddenly faint?


    She took a look at Su Ying and did not dare to ask more questions. She followed her.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but say, "you let me down!"


    "Someone''s watching from behind."


    Su Ying Leng for a moment, a long time to react to come over, there is no one behind to watch, with him holding her and what relationship?


    Su Ying said coldly, "Your Highness, there are many people here. You and I have broken the engagement, so it''s better not to cause criticism."


    "If you quarrel again, I will send you to Qingxia palace of Liu Guifei!"


    Night feibai has been holding Su Ying to the carriage outside the palace. A faint smile appears in the dark eyes.


    Night Fei white will su Ying on the carriage, he also leisurely sat up."You go down!"


    "I have been ordered by my father to send you back."


    "Hum!" Su Ying sat a little farther away for fear that he would be unlucky again if he was close to him.


    As soon as the carriage returned to Su Fu, Su Ying got off the carriage himself. He didn''t even look at the night. He went in with green marks.


    Night is not white under the car, standing in the front of the car, until looking at Su Ying''s figure completely disappeared, this just left.


    Su Ying goes to the lotus garden quickly all the way, with an obvious angry look on her face.


    The night before the green mark is not white, and it''s hard to say anything.


    I just thought it was just like the night was not white, miss is not feeling well.


    But now see Miss and do not look like something, can not help but curiously asked: "Miss, how did you change your clothes, is there something wrong?"


    As soon as Su Ying thought of it, she was very angry.


    Had it not been for yefeibai, the broom star, would she have fallen into the water?


    Su Ying gnashing teeth, after she is never to see this night is not white, must hide him far away.


    Su Ying pretended to be dizzy in order to escape from Liu Guifei''s words in the daytime. She didn''t feel any discomfort in her body. However, in the middle of the night, she really started to burn.


    Her body is weak, before in her special training, had been a lot stronger.


    But the illness came like a mountain, and she became very weak.


    Su Ying had a high fever in her sleep. She was unconscious and felt very hot.


    She was blazing with thirst.


    It''s red wave''s turn to be on duty tonight. When he hears the news, he rushes in and brings water to Su Ying.


    Only then did she find that Su Ying was not in the right state and her forehead was burning hot.


    Red wave, anxious, turned to wake green mark and asked her to bring cold water.


    Red wave twisted wet cloth on Su Ying''s forehead, and carefully wiped Su Ying''s body to cool down.


    Although Su Ying''s body is weak, her body is good, and there is no headache and fever these years.


    So Hongbo didn''t prepare more medicine.


    Now only this cooling in vitro has not achieved the expected effect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 181

    Su Ying''s temperature can''t go down, her face is red and her eyebrows are locked.


    Red wave in the heart anxious, hands the towel to green mark: "green mark, you continue to wipe the body for Miss, I go out to buy some medicine."


    Green mark eyes a red, took the towel: "you go quickly, miss, this has me."


    Red wave nodded, turned and walked out of the house.


    Until she arrived at the gate of the mansion and saw the closed gate, she remembered that at this time, Su''s house had already been locked.


    Hongbo has no way to go out, let alone buy medicine.


    Hongbo stood for a moment in the gate of the mansion and turned to walk to Songtao garden.


    Now, I have to ask my wife to open the door of the mansion.


    Hongbo was worried. He walked very fast and stopped at the gate of Songtao garden for a moment.


    The red wave kept pounding at the door.


    In the middle of the night, everyone was sleeping soundly. The red wave clapped many times, but no one responded.


    Hongbo thought of Su Ying''s fever. She was more and more anxious. She cried out: "madam, madam, I have something important to report to you!"


    Knock again a moment, just have a dozing little servant girl come out to open the door.


    "I want to see madam!" said red wave anxiously


    The little servant girl hesitated and was hesitating. Another voice came out from behind: "who is it?"


    Before Hongbo could react, he saw mother he, who was beside Mrs. Su, in a cloak and rushed out.


    Mother he, seeing that it was the lotus garden, naturally slighted them: "what can''t wait until dawn to talk about it, and have to come over in the middle of the night to forgive people and clear their dreams?"


    "I''d like to ask mother he to inform her that the second lady is ill and the maid needs to go out to buy some medicine. It''s just the lock... "


    In the dark, mother he''s eyes flashed: "I''ll talk to my wife."


    Mother he went in and told Mrs. Su the news. When Mrs. Su heard it, she was suddenly excited: "that little cheap man is ill and has a high fever?"


    "Yes, the second lady''s girl is very anxious. Now she has to go out and buy some medicine."


    "Medicine, what medicine?" Mrs. Su half pillow on the bed, lips emerged a sneer, "do not open the door."


    "Yes, I know." Mother he immediately understood what Mrs. Su meant.


    Hongbo sees mammy he again, and before he speaks, he hears mammy why: "Madam has a headache and goes to bed early. I''m afraid it''s not appropriate to wake her up at this time."


    Red wave is angry in her heart. Why didn''t you mention it just now? It''s obvious that she uses this as a cover and as an excuse to block her.


    Now when she has something to ask for help, Hongbo can''t lose her temper to her. She smiles and pleads in her voice: "mammy Ho, the young lady is delicate. I''m afraid she will die if she burns like this."


    Mother he''s voice was stiff: "Miss Su er''s body is precious, but the lady''s body is not a thing? I can''t wake up when my wife sleeps


    Hongbo takes a deep breath. She has always been calm and has never been so popular.


    Her tone could not help but sharpen: "if Miss is really in case, I will report this matter to the master, then no one will be able to do well!"


    Mother he felt a little uneasy when she heard Hongbo say so.


    But she immediately thought that she had a wife to support her, and she could not help sneering: "do you dare to threaten me?"


    "I want to see Madame!" Red wave was about to rush inside, but she didn''t expect that mammy he retreated in, slammed the door heavily, and said in a cold voice, "madam, you want to see it?"


    Red wave was so angry that he knocked at the door again, but no one paid attention to it.


    There is no star in the black sky, which makes the quiet night more lonely and cold.


    two Miss burned like this, she knew that she could not delay, and hurriedly rushed to the five aunt''s Wutong garden.


    Hongbo knows that Wu''s aunt has some friendship with her, and hopes that she can help her.


    Red wave just knocked on the door, and a mammy came to open the door.


    this mammy is Wu Momo who takes care of five aunt. She sees red wave, and asks, "what''s the matter with the Wutong garden?"


    Red wave quickly said the reason, and mother Wu was more and more surprised: "this is the lady''s business, how to ask for our aunt here."


    I didn''t care if I bit my lips. My wife had a headache. I hope mammy can tell my aunt. "


    Mother Wu looked at the red wave, panting and pale. Knowing that the situation was urgent, she said in a continuous voice, "yes, girl, wait."


    Five aunt sleep shallow, hear outside have a movement, get up to come out: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Mammy will be red wave said to the five aunt to listen to, five aunt can not help but frown.


    Su Ying, after all, is Su Fu''s Di miss. This lady Su is cruel.


    But it was a good thing for Mrs. Su to do so.Five aunt brewing for a while, a piece of crystal appeared in the eye socket.


    Su Linfeng stayed with her. She just let Hongbo wait and went to the house.


    Just now Hongbo''s knock on the door didn''t wake Su Linfeng. When Aunt Wu came in, she saw Su Linfeng sleeping on the bed.


    Five aunt slowly walked to the bed, sat to the bed, with silk pity on her face.


    Five Auntie gently pushed Su Linfeng and began to cry in a low voice. In fact, Su Linfeng had just gone to bed soon. Suddenly, she heard his aunt cry and opened her eyes vaguely. She was nervous and said, "rouer, what''s the matter with you? What''s wrong with you?"


    "I don''t feel sick." The fifth aunt paused, "I just feel that the second miss is very poor. She has no mother at a young age. Now she is ill, and there is no one to take care of her."


    "Well?" Su Linfeng sat up, his sleep disappeared, and his mind was clear and clear. He doubted, "how could it be? The two girls around Ying''er are doing their best."


    "The second Miss had a high fever in the middle of the night. Hongbo went out to fill the medicine for the second miss, but the door was locked and couldn''t get out."


    Su Linfeng frowned: "why don''t you report it to your wife?"


    "Ma''am has a headache. I can''t find Hong Bo after I close the door. Master, was that how the young master aggravated his illness last time The fifth aunt took a petticoat to wipe the corner of her eyes. "The second miss is also pitiful. She was already thin and weak, and she had a high fever. If she waited until tomorrow morning, she would not be able to get rid of it."


    At the mention of this matter, Su Linfeng''s eyes filled with displeasure: "this lady..."


    The fifth aunt raised her eyes slightly, saw the look on Su Linfeng''s face, and sighed softly: "Madame Su has been working hard for this family. She treats the second young lady as if she had a daughter. She doesn''t know if she hates the second miss on the dowry."


    Su Lin Feng scolded: "nonsense, this dowry is a shadow originally."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 182

    Every time Mrs. Su mentioned her dowry, she was crying and very aggrieved.


    The dowry matter can only be such a dead end, now five aunt again raised, Su Linfeng heart is not sure.


    "But the lady doesn''t think so. Otherwise, the second young lady has a high fever. How can she ignore it? Isn''t this life killing?"


    Su Linfeng''s nature has always been suspicious. When his aunt knew his temperament, she deliberately pulled the two things together, and even twisted his wife''s headache into ignoring it.


    Her meaning is very obvious, Mrs. Su swallowed Su Ying''s dowry, in order not to take out the dowry, she forced Su Ying to death!


    "That''s not true!" Su Linfeng was not happy when he woke up in the middle of the night.


    Now Wu''s aunt was stirring up a few words. The more she thought about it, the more she felt that she was right. The image of his wife in her heart suddenly became disgusting. She hated Mrs. Su even more. She was so vicious!


    Five Auntie see their own effect to achieve, in the eyes flash a trace of success.


    Her expression is still sad, stretched out a soft hand and stroked Su Linfeng''s chest: "master, please calm down. Now the only way to do this is to ask the doctor to come and see the second lady. "


    Su Linfeng looked at the five aunt''s appearance, only felt that she was sensible, in the heart also more and more satisfied with her, actually thought to wait for her to have a child, will she carry as the expensive concubine.


    "Look, I''m getting angry and confused. I''ll send someone to invite me right away."


    Su Linfeng thought about it or not at ease, and made a gesture to get up: "I''ll go to see the shadow."


    Just now five aunt and his words aroused his pity, shadow this child since childhood has no mother, although as a di second miss, but not good.


    The fever is so severe that there is no doctor.


    Just now rouer also said that Mrs. Su was as close to the shadow as she had a daughter, and she was only worried about her dowry.


    Now that the dowry has been squandered, I want her to die!


    In this family, who loves her?


    Su Linfeng thought more and more distressed, dressed in a hurry to the direction of Furong hospital, five aunt see this, also stroked the stomach to follow.


    Aunt Wu always felt that there would be a good play to see this night.


    Green mark didn''t see red wave back for so long. He was worried and his eyes were red with tears.


    Su Ying''s fever is very serious, because of high fever, lips become dry, cracks appear, forehead Qin out of a dense cold sweat. She kept wiping her forehead, neck and arms with cold water.


    The green mark sobbed in a low voice: "young lady, you should get better soon, and you will be scared to death."


    Green mark was crying, and suddenly heard a worried voice: "what''s wrong with Yinger? It''s very serious."


    Green mark raised his head to see Su Linfeng did not know when to come over, followed by a face of anxious five aunt.


    Green mark quickly got up and saluted. She sobbed and said, "Miss suddenly has a high fever and is unconscious. Hongbo has gone to see a doctor, but I don''t know if something happened


    "Five Auntie whispered:" the door has been locked, and now has sent for the doctor with red wave. "


    "Shadow, shadow." Su Linfeng stood by the bed and called twice, Su Ying did not respond.


    Under the dim candle, Su Ying''s small face was burning red, and her forehead was covered with cold sweat, and her hair was cluttered on it. Her breathing was heavy and she looked very ill.


    Su Lin Feng is more and more distressed: "how to be so ill."


    Behind her, the fifth aunt sobbed: "the second miss is so sick The lady was so cruel that she didn''t open the door and didn''t let the doctor in. I''m also a woman. Seeing the second young lady like this, I feel very sad. "


    Su Linfeng''s anger in his heart became more and more disgusted with his wife.


    He saw the fifth aunt crying almost fainted, and quickly hugged her: "rouer, don''t be sad, be careful of your body."


    With Su Linfeng''s order, red wave soon brought the doctor in.


    The doctor Hu''s hospital is one of Su Ying''s industries. He was invited by Hongbo. He was worried about Su Ying''s burning, but was surprised to see Su Linfeng present.


    Su always knew his situation in Su''s house.


    Su Linfeng opened his mouth and said, "doctor, please look for the little girl quickly."


    "Yes, Prime Minister su."


    After doctor Hu diagnosed and treated Su Ying, although he had a severe fever, he was not seriously affected by his life.


    However, on the way, he heard Hongbo mention his wife''s obstructing her from taking medicine. What he said was: "Miss Su is burning like this. If I come one step later, I''m afraid It''s in danger. "


    Su Linfeng was surprised: "what?"


    "This fever is the worst for the human body. If it is delayed without treatment, even if it is cured, it may burn the brain."


    Su Lin Feng surface floating a touch of ferocity, where there is in the past half of the refined.


    Madame deliberately drag shadow''s illness, what is her peace of mind?The more he thought about it, the more he hated Mrs. su.


    Five aunt looked at Su Lin Feng''s manner, and her heart appeared a touch of pride, she wiped the corner of her eyes: "fortunately, the master asked for a doctor, otherwise I don''t know how to do it. Amitabha, Amitabha. Fortunately, the second lady is not in any way. "


    Five Auntie more concerned about Su Ying, in Su Lin Feng''s heart, the more unbearable his wife, his chest violently ups and downs.


    Dr. Hu began to give Su Ying a needle and wrote a prescription. He asked Hongbo to fill and decoct the medicine. When it was almost daybreak, Su Ying''s fever had subsided, his blue face was better, and his body was no longer shivering.


    Su Lin Feng sees Su Ying getting better, and orders green mark to take good care of Su Ying, and then leaves.


    Su Linfeng left the lotus garden and kept going towards the Songtao garden.


    Five Auntie followed him and said in a soft voice, "master, you''ve spent most of the night in the lotus garden. It''s not time for the early morning. It''s better to go and have a rest."


    "Go to the poisonous woman!" Su Lin Feng accompanied Su Ying for half a night, and glanced at Madame Su in his heart.


    Su Lin Feng walked quickly, five aunt in the back of the struggle to follow.


    Su Lin Feng walked a few steps, at the moment just think of what, stand after the body, soft voice to five aunt said: "you are also tired all night, abdomen is still pregnant with children, go back to sleep first."


    "I''m fine. I''m with you." Five aunt''s mother bowed her eyes and thought that Madame Su had no good fruit to eat. She didn''t know how happy she was and how willing to leave.


    Mrs. Su is going to die tomorrow.


    Hongbo didn''t come to see her again. It must be su Ying who didn''t invite the doctor.


    Mrs. Su wakes up before dawn. She has a faint expectation in her heart. She doesn''t know how Su Ying is now. She doesn''t know if there will be news that Miss Su Er is no longer available.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 183

    The more she thought about it, the more excited she was, the more she couldn''t sleep.


    At this time, suddenly heard a bang, and then heard mammy he Oh called a master.


    Mrs. Su sat up in a hurry and saw Su Linfeng kick the door in.


    Through the light of dawn, Mrs. Su saw Su Lin Feng''s elegant and elegant face with a trace of haggard. It seemed that she didn''t sleep well last night.


    At the moment, his face was full of anger, and his beard was angry. He glared at her grimly: "you poisonous woman, poisonous woman, do you really want to kill shadow?"


    At the moment, Mrs. Su is still dressed in obscene clothes. She stands up and looks at Su Linfeng in a daze. Her heart is pounding. Isn''t it Found out?


    Mrs. Su was anxious in her heart, but she was not flustered. She said, "what is the master saying? How can I not understand it?"


    "You still have the face to say? Ying''er has a high fever in the middle of the night, so I need to see the doctor. Her girl begged to come to you. You, a mother, have been shut up and disappeared! "


    "Unexpectedly How could such a thing happen? " Mrs. Su''s eyes widened. "Master, I really don''t know. I went to bed early last night."


    Madame Su, in her heart is thinking that the master is so angry. Is it that Su Ying really happened?


    Mrs. Su immediately put on a full face of panic: "master, does the shadow matter?"


    Five aunt looked at her with disdain, and Madame Su was really hypocritical!


    Mrs. Su has always been used to doing such things, but she wants to leave it clean later!


    Su Lin Feng was so angry that his face turned red. He pointed to Mrs. Su''s fingertips and trembled: "do you dare to pretend for me?"


    "Master, I didn''t feel well yesterday. I had already gone to bed after taking medicine. I didn''t know that Ying''er was ill. If I knew she was ill, I would have gone


    Five aunt looked at Su Linfeng, lowered her head and whispered, "master, I think the lady must not know this. Hong Bo asked for my concubine


    Su Linfeng heard five aunt said, look more unhappy.


    Rouer is pregnant, but the heart of the shadow''s comfort, not sleeping in the middle of the night also accompany the shadow.


    But the madam early does not have the headache late does not have the headache, but at this time headache, is not intentionally for what.


    Thinking of this, Su Linfeng''s voice became more and more gloomy: "you dare to lie! If it had not been for Hongbo''s request to come to rouer, I''m afraid something would happen to Ying''er now! "


    Mrs. Su''s heart is slightly annoyed, this means to say, that cheap girl is OK again?


    Five Auntie stroked Su Lin Feng''s chest: "master, you calm down, Madame does not check for a while also has."


    "No wonder you didn''t go to the doctor when yu''er was so ill last time. How did you become a mother? Yesterday''s matter, today I must give the shadow to seek justice. From today on, you kneel down to the ancestral hall, and think about your faults in front of the wall! "


    On hearing this, Mrs. Su was pale and almost fainted.


    If it happened, she would not go to the ancestral hall.


    She immediately knelt down beside Su Linfeng''s leg, covered her face and wanted to cry: "master, injustice ah, I really don''t know."


    She glanced at Su Lin Feng''s iron green face, and then her tears went straight down: "master, how can you wronged me I''m a pain in the back of my heart. How could I deliberately leave her alone Master If you have wronged me so much, I might as well die! "


    Mother he was still standing in front of her. At the moment, she heard that Su Linfeng wanted to punish her wife to kneel in the ancestral hall. She did not care about anything else. She knelt down beside Su Linfeng.


    "It turns out that the master said this It''s none of the lady''s business. It''s all the old slave''s fault. " Mother he took a breath. "Last night, Hongbo cried and couldn''t make it clear. The old slave thought there was nothing wrong, so he didn''t report it to his wife."


    Su Linfeng looked at her suspiciously: "is it you?"


    Five Auntie tugged at her petticoat, some indignant ground looked at he Mammy, in the heart secretly scolded her bad thing.


    Mother he kowtowed two heads to Su Linfeng: "it''s all the old slaves'' fault. It''s almost the fault of the second miss to see a doctor. It''s the old slave''s fault. I hope the master will punish him."


    The lady on one side cried more and more fiercely. She covered her face with a handkerchief, and her tears fell down with patters of tears. It was obvious that she had been wronged.


    Five Auntie knew that Madame would hide again this time. Although she was unwilling, she could not help it.


    She pointed to mother he and said, "the lady didn''t say anything. You even made decisions on your own, almost killing the second miss!"


    Mrs. Su''s eyes were colder and colder than ever before, and she didn''t look at her.


    Su Lin Feng coldly glared at his wife: "the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam is crooked, someone will send mammy ho out!"


    Mother he''s face turned white at the moment. She''s used to being a fox and a tiger when she''s with Mrs. su. If she''s sent out


    At the moment, she kept kowtowing to Su Linfeng: "I didn''t mean it. I didn''t mean to. I hope you can forgive me!"Mother he was married by Mrs. Su, and it was easy to use. Mrs. Su couldn''t give her up. She grabbed Su Linfeng''s leg and cried: "master, mother he has served me for many years. She has not done any credit or has worked hard. She is too old to hear what Hongbo says. Master... "


    Mother he kept kowtowing to Su Linfeng, and his wife kept pleading. Su Linfeng was very impatient, but his aunt was very happy.


    "Somebody, pull mammy ho out and hit the thirty boards again!"


    Mrs. Su was stunned. Although mother he could stay, she went on to cry and say, "master, mother he is old. If she goes down to the thirty boards, she will die half of her life, master..."


    Su Linfeng did not move at all. He pulled back his feet and did not look at Mrs. Su sitting on the ground and left with his sleeves.


    Before he left, he also said to Mrs. Su, "in the future, you should pay more attention to these children, otherwise you don''t want to sit in the position of housewife."


    On hearing this, Mrs. Su no longer asked for Su Linfeng. She looked a little bleary.


    Five aunt Niang looks at Su Madame at the moment embarrassed appearance, the lip corner not from forbidden ground reveals a wipe of smile to come.


    As soon as Mrs. Su raised her eyes, she caught the smile on Aunt Wu''s face. She was so angry that her face turned white. She wanted to tear her apart!


    She married to this family for so many years, the master and her respect.


    The reason why the master treats her like this is because this cheap woman stirs up dissension!


    Mrs. Su only felt that today''s affairs were all unsatisfactory and uncomfortable!


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She picked up the porcelain at the head of the bed and smashed it on the floor.


    After that, he smashed several porcelains in succession to let out some anger in his heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 184

    "That woman''s child is doomed to be a cheap life!"


    "Why should I care about her? She''s just a useless girl. Why don''t I die?"


    "Aunt Wu, such a bitch, how can her children be born?"


    Mrs. Su was so angry that her eyes were red with anger.


    At the moment, she was standing in a room full of debris, dressed only in obscene clothes, her hair was messy, and she looked very embarrassed.


    Outside the door was mammy Ho''s shrieking voice, which was heard in her ears. She was very upset.


    Why, against her!


    After she had been beaten for thirty times, Mrs. Su asked her to take her back to rest. She was afraid that she could not get out of bed recently.


    She just wanted to find someone to send some medicine to mother he, when a servant girl came to report: "madam, your highness Huai Wang is here."


    Mrs. Su didn''t want to see the guests now, so she couldn''t help frowning: "what is he doing here?"


    Looking at the lady''s expression, the girl said in a low voice, "his highness Huai Wang sent people to send some things to miss su er. He also invited the Doctor Wang from the palace."


    Mrs. Su''s look on her face was Ling. She suddenly remembered that Su Ying fainted last time, which was also sent back by the king of Huai.


    Huaiwang didn''t quit marriage with this cheap girl. How could he be so courteous? Is he really interested in this cheap girl?


    Mrs. Su was very uncomfortable when she thought of it. Although she had decided to marry Su Ying before, her idea at that time was to kill Su Ying with the help of the fame of Yefei''s wife.


    I didn''t expect that after such a long time, she was still alive!


    The girl lowered her head and said in a low voice, "the king of Huai has given a lot of treasures. The just gifted maids have a look from afar. They are dazzled."


    "Stop it!" Madame Su exclaimed, "where is the king of Huai now?"


    "Sitting in the living room drinking tea."


    Mrs. Su thought of the night is not white to send Su Ying treasures, the heart is not happy, that cheap girl how to match treasure?


    Since last time Su Linfeng found that Liu''s dowry was missing, she has been on guard against her now. She doesn''t let her touch shadow things at all. Even her family''s financial affairs should be checked regularly.


    When Mrs. Su thought of this, she didn''t want to go out. But Su Linfeng was not at home, so she had to come out to meet her.


    Mrs. Su Shi ran went to the living room and saluted to the night Fei Bai: "I''ve seen his highness Huai Wang."


    "I don''t know what''s blowing today, but the Lord has come?"


    "Come and see the shadow." Ye feibai took a sip of tea and took a faint look at Mrs. su. A trace of displeasure appeared in her eyes. "I heard that the lady of Su''s house was ill, but she didn''t even have a doctor."


    Mrs. Su felt a little guilty and gave an embarrassed smile: "how can you?"


    Ye feibai knew that Su Ying was ill early this morning. She was worried because she fell into the water yesterday. I don''t know if she will hate herself.


    In this way, the night is not white to rush over, but also sent a lot of gifts to apologize.


    Naturally, last night''s event, night is not white also know a little.


    Therefore, he is sitting here at the moment, also has the meaning of beating Mrs. su.


    Ye feibai puts down the tea bowl and looks at Mrs. Su lightly.


    Mrs. Su only felt that she was not white, and her whole body was emitting a fierce look. She could not help but feel a little frightened.


    Night is not white light pick red thin lips: "I am the king is the most short, if anyone dares to bully the king''s little princess, I will not be polite."


    Night is not white eyes with insight all sharp, that cold and severe eyes let Mrs. Su as if placed in the ice cellar.


    She felt only a slight shaking of her hand and did not reply.


    Huaiwang said little princess, is it su Ying?


    Mrs. Su only thinks that she is not good at hearing this. If this cheap girl is the patron of huaiwang


    The more she thought about it, the more afraid she felt in her heart. If that was the case, she would not be able to cure Su Ying.


    Just when Mrs. Su was in a trance, a graceful figure appeared at the door. It was su Xiu who had not come out for a long time.


    She had been in bed for a long time because of the fire.


    Because it is the hot season, the wound recovery is also slower, her body injury is not good.


    But as soon as she heard that the king of Huai was coming, she did not care about anything else. She immediately got up and dressed up and rushed to come.


    Su Xiu saw the night from afar, and her lips pursed a soft smile. She reached out to caress her hair temples, cut her skirt, and again confirmed that she was perfect. Then she walked towards yefeibai step by step: "Xiu''er, see your highness huaiwang."


    The night is not white to sit lightly, did not pay attention to her.


    Su Xiu today specially dressed up, wearing an elegant skirt, waist hanging charming tassel.


    She saw the night is not white look at her, heart some lost.


    But night is not white, not easy to come, she can not miss this opportunity.Su Xiu walked forward a few steps, sat down on the non white side of the night, and said in a soft voice, "Xiuer hasn''t seen the Lord for a long time. The Lord has not come to Su''s house for a long time."


    Su Xiu only felt that every time he saw the night not white, he liked him more and more. His eyebrows were as black as ink, his eyes were as bright as Obsidian jade. His appearance was incomparable, which could not be described by any wonderful words in the world.


    Su Xiu knew that he was coming for the sick Su Ying. He was very unhappy.


    But it doesn''t matter, as long as she appears in front of the night is not white, he will always like her.


    When Mrs. Su sees Su Xiu''s appearance, she naturally knows what she is paying attention to. However, she is also happy that Su Xiu seduces the night. After all, Su Xiu is her man now.


    If the night is not white like Su Xiu, not su Ying that little bitch, she can save much effort.


    Su Xiu''s eyes flow with fireworks like light, she looked straight at the night is not white, eyes almost stick to the night is not white body.


    When she saw that the night was not white, she stood up, lifted her sleeve and poured tea for him.


    She was so close to him that she wanted to stick her whole body on the night''s body. Her voice became more and more soft: "please have tea, Lord."


    Su Xiu close, night is not white, smell her strong fragrance.


    He frowned slightly and did not touch the tea again.


    Su Xiu see this, also not annoyed, gently smile way: "the Lord does so sit can be too boring, as Xiu son play a song to the king to listen to it."


    With that, Su Xiu ordered people to take the piano.


    Su Xiu made a fool of himself by playing the piano at the last banquet of the fifth prince, and was ridiculed by Su Luan.


    Unwilling to come back, she practiced the piano day after day, just thinking that one day she could play it again to the people she liked. She didn''t expect that there would be a chance so soon.


    Su Xiu''s lips with a shallow smile, heart spread with joy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 185

    She sat gracefully by the piano.


    She raised her hands and pressed them on the string. The sound of the instrument flowed out like water.


    The music is graceful and melodious, and the rhyme is continuous. It looks like a mountain spring, fresh and smooth.


    Su Xiu was more and more proud of playing, and her slender fingers shuttled back and forth on the strings. The speed of the music was faster and the rhythm was constantly changing. She thought that her hard work was not in vain.


    At this time, Su Luan''s slightly ironic smile came from behind: "I said, where did the piano sound come from in the early morning? I thought there was a brothel girl at home!"


    Su Xiu''s hand gave birth to a meal, immediately played a few wrong sounds, her face turned white, gently bit her lip.


    When Su Luan woke up in the morning, she heard that Su Ying had a high fever last night, and that Su Linfeng lost her temper.


    She secretly felt sorry in her heart that Su Ying didn''t die.


    Just thinking about it, I heard that the night was not white, so I came here in a hurry.


    By the time she got to the hall, Su Xiu had already arrived, and even seduced the king of Huai with the sound of Qin!


    Su Luan''s eyebrows frown, did not expect Su Ying and her to rob men, even Su Xiu this commonplace woman also dare to rob men with her.


    Su Luan went to Su Xiu and snorted coldly: "elder sister, your royal highness of huaiwang is noble and pure in nature, but he doesn''t like to listen to such decadent sounds."


    Su Xiu''s eyes have a flash of anger, but his wife is also present, she can only live to endure.


    Su Luan would never let go of the opportunity to attack her: "big sister, the prince frowned. He clearly didn''t like it. How could you not look at her at all?"


    Su Xiu''s eyes flashed a little embarrassed, raised his head to see the night is not white facial expression.


    Su Luan was dressed up and wore countless jewelry on her head.


    She was afraid that ye feibai didn''t see her. She walked briskly to yefeibai''s side and sat on his side: "Lord, are you here today for your second sister. It''s true that the second sister can''t come out after waiting for so long. "


    Night is not white eyebrow tiny wrinkle, light way: "her body is unwell, how can come out to see the wind."


    Night is not white, because Su Xiu and Su Luan''s presence, no longer want to stay here.


    He was just about to get up and go. Just as he stepped out, he saw Jinyang coming in face-to-face. His lips had a faint smile, and his expression was noble and leisurely.


    The night is not white to see him one eye, the eye is dark and arrogant, the eye ground faintly takes a trace of anger: "you come to do what?"


    Jinyang''s face was gentle, as if with a touch of sharp: "you come, I can''t come? I''m friends with Yinger. I heard that she was ill, so I came to see her naturally. "


    Su Xiu looks unhappy. Why do these two best men come to visit Su Ying? She just has a fever, but she was hurt by the fire before, and she was seriously injured, but no one cares about it.


    Su Luan''s heart is also the same idea, but in her heart, still feel that Jinyang is like themselves, this day certainly also see in their own face.


    Or I''m sorry to say that I come to see myself, so I use Su Ying as a cover.


    So thinking, Su Luan''s heart is much more comfortable, looking at Su Xiu''s eyes can not help but feel proud.


    After listening to Jinyang''s words, Mrs. Su grabbed the hand of silk handkerchief, and her forehead was full of blue veins.


    Night feibai thought of Su Ying and Jinyang talking and laughing, and his heart was very uncomfortable: "what friend? When has the shadow been your friend


    Jinyang took a leisurely attitude and chuckled: "I''m going to ask the king of Huai. You and Yinger have retired from marriage, and they have nothing to do with it. Shadow doesn''t want to contact you. What are you doing like this


    The night is not white hands grip tightly, in the eye exudes a sharp: "how do you know the shadow son does not want to contact with me, she and I do not know how happy together?"


    Jinyang gave a low smile: "what I see is different. If his highness Huai doesn''t cling to the shadow, she will not look at you."


    The night is not white and dark, the cold eyes are as cold as a cold pool, and the thin pink lips are tightly pursed into a line.


    A chill spread all over him.


    Jinyang is not wrong, Su Ying does not like him, and even openly refused the emperor''s marriage.


    He has never been willing to admit that, now that Jinyang points out this point, night Fei is full of anger on his face, and he would like to kill him!


    "What do you mean by that? Isn''t it because I get along well with the shadow that I feel envious? "


    "Shadow always talks to me like a spring breeze. It''s different when I talk to you. Can''t his highness Huai see which is more important in the shadow''s heart? "


    The two of them sneered at each other and wanted to fight immediately.


    Su Xiu and Su Luan listen to these two people''s dialogue, it is clear that they are all for Su Ying. No matter how stupid they are, they both have a good opinion of Su Ying!


    Mrs. Su is very angry. How can su Ying, a little bitch, make two men interested in her?


    But because of their identities, she can''t get angry at all, and she has to smile here.If huaiwang and Xiaohou ye both have a good opinion of this cheap girl, how can she do it to Su Ying?


    Su Luan is so angry in her heart that feibai and Jinyang both like her on the night before tomorrow, and they send her home specially. How come they are arguing over Su Ying?


    Su Luan thought, could it be that Su Ying used some magic?


    Su Luan''s eyes can''t help but fall on the body of night feibai and Jinyang. Looking at their handsome appearance, she begins to commit a flower mania again.


    But between the two, Su Luan is still more inclined to Jinyang.


    After all, Jinyang was more nervous about her and saved her life. She liked his gentle appearance.


    Su Luan''s eyes blinked, got up and walked toward Jinyang.


    Her white fingers gently tugged at Jinyang''s sleeve and bowed her head. Pink appeared on her face: "little Lord, you are not coming these days. But luan''er hasn''t seen you for many days. "


    Jinyang has always been modest and courteous. Now seeing Su Luan in this way, he pulls back his sleeve and smiles faintly without speaking.


    Su Luan said with a smile: "last time, thank you for sending luan''er back. On the way, he saved luan''er''s life, but luan''er didn''t expect to repay him."


    Ye feibai was very happy to see Su Luan''s hospitality to Jinyang. A smile flashed in his dark eyes: "the little Marquis has always been used to helping others, but he is really a good man."


    Su Luan nodded forcefully. The man who even the emperor Huai admired must be a good candidate.


    Her voice is more and more charming: "luan''er also thinks so. The little marquis is is the best person luan''er has ever seen!"


    Ye Fei took a look at Jinyang with a smile. A touch of it flashed in his eyes. It seemed that he was saying that you should enjoy it.


    Jinyang glared at him angrily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 186

    Su Xiu now on the front of the tea, almost to the night non white lips.


    If her body seems to have no ground to stick on the body of the night is not white: "Lord, you said so much, you must be thirsty."


    Jinyang''s face with a touch of schadenfreude!


    Night feibai finally can''t stand the two sisters of the Su family, one by one, he pushes Su Xiu away with a wave of his hand.


    Ye feibai walked a few steps and then turned to look at Mrs. Su, with a touch of bloodthirsty on her lips: "Madame Su, don''t neglect my little princess, or I will be rude to you!"


    Jinyang heard the night is not white to announce the right of possession, the mountain in the heart of a touch of light lost!


    Su Luan beside her is still saying something. He dare not stay in Su Fu any more. The young lady of Su Fu is more fierce than tiger!


    When the two left, Su Luan was still obsessed with their back, full of star eyes: "I still think the little marquis is good, gentle and humble."


    Su Xiu was naturally unconvinced: "I think his highness Huai Wang is good, cold and charming."


    Su Luan and Su Xiu for a while, for the sake of the little Marquis, or his highness Huai Wang, quarreled bitterly.


    And Mrs. Su is now half angry, angrily smashed the cup in her hand on the ground: "little bitch!"


    What little princess?!


    Mrs. Su looked gloomy and smashed another cup!


    Su Ying, a little slut, knows how to seduce men!


    "Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Su Luan turned her head and saw that Mrs. Su''s face was so gloomy that she almost killed people.


    Su Xiu looked up at her, afraid of heart, immediately dare not quarrel with Su Luan.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes suddenly narrowed: Su Ying is not ill, she doesn''t need to take medicine?


    This little bitch, she won''t let her go this time!


    Mrs. Su got up and went back to Songtao garden. She asked her servant that she was still resting in her room. She went to her room without stopping.


    As soon as she entered the room, she saw that she was still lying on the bed, howling and holding the ointment in her hand, but she was not good at taking medicine for herself.


    Mrs. Su came forward, took the ointment from mother he''s hand, and began to fill it for her.


    "No, that''s not possible, ma''am!" At first sight, Mammy he was startled to see that she was taking medicine for her. She was deeply moved for a moment and said that she couldn''t help it.


    Mrs. Su sat by the bed, and her tone of voice showed a little gentleness: "you have served me for so many years, and you are injured for me. What can''t you do?"


    Mother he''s eyes showed a look of gratitude: "the old slave should do anything for his wife. The old slave is willing to go through fire and water for his wife!"


    With a twinkle in her eyes, Mrs. Su continued why mammy smeared the ointment and said casually, "I have one thing for you to do here."


    She covered mother he''s ear and said a few words with her, and then handed her a small paper bag.


    Mother he looked at Mrs. Su in surprise, and then nodded: "yes, yes! I understand


    Mother he took a rest the next day, only to feel a little more agile.


    Although it was not easy to walk, she thought of what Mrs. Su said to her yesterday, and got up to tidy up her own things.


    As soon as mother he had finished, Mrs. Su took her to the lotus garden to visit Su Ying.


    Mother he followed her, and her walk was still bumpy.


    Red wave far away to see Mrs. Su and mother he came, although the heart is not happy, the face or respectful to the lady salute.


    When passing by Hongbo, Mammy he smiles at Hongbo: "I''ll make amends to miss Hongbo. Last night I fell asleep and didn''t respond. Please don''t worry about it."


    Red wave raised his head and glanced at Mrs. Su in front of him, and then gave a cool smile to mammy he: "Mammy, what''s this saying? I can''t afford it."


    Mother he''s face was stiff. Seeing that his wife had gone far away, she hurriedly followed up.


    Mrs. Su went into the inner room and saw Su''s shadow on the bed at a glance.


    Beside the bed sat a doctor, who was Doctor Wang in the palace.


    Su Ying had just heard the sound outside, and knew that Mrs. Su was coming and was busy getting up.


    At the moment, her face is still very pale, occasionally there will be a few coughs.


    Mrs. Su was busy with a look of concern and came to Su Ying: "Oh, shadow son, how can you be so sick? Lie down and have a rest. Mother is really distressed to see you like this."


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a sneer, heartache? When was Mrs. Su so kind?


    She didn''t miss the smile in Mrs. Su''s eyes. Isn''t this weasel''s New Year greeting?


    Su Ying''s face or gentle smile: "thank your mother''s care, shadow son nothing, it''s troublesome mother."


    Wang Taiyi felt Su Ying''s pulse and said with a smile, "fortunately, Miss Su has a good foundation. If you drink another pair of medicine, you will be very good."Wang Taiyi was summoned by night Fei Bai. Even though he was slow, he now knows that Miss Su is a favorite of his royal highness of huaiwang. He attaches great importance to Su Ying''s illness.


    A trace of displeasure flashed in Mrs. Su''s eyes. What she wanted to hear was not su Ying''s words.


    But Mrs. Su''s face to make a happy look: "so that the mother can rest assured, the shadow can really frighten mother to death."


    Su Ying smiles.


    After the diagnosis, Doctor Wang got up to write the prescription. Mother he saw this and hurried forward and said, "are you going to get the medicine? Let the old man go. "


    The green mark who has been standing beside her hastily stepped forward a few steps and said in a soft voice: "mammy is the old man beside the lady. How can this kind of thing trouble mammy? Let me go."


    Green mark has been on guard since his wife came. She doesn''t believe that Mrs. Su really comes to visit her.


    Mother he said with a quick smile: "green mark girl, this can be too outsider. The lady really loves miss. I should help to do something."


    "Mammy is too polite. I''ll take the medicine and run errands."


    Mother he was a little chatting for a moment. She secretly looked at Mrs. Su and saw that she looked calm and did not speak any more.


    After Wang Taiyi finished writing the prescription, she handed it to green mark and told her a few words.


    When the green mark left, Mrs. Su looked up at mammy he, who understood, turned around and went out.


    Wang Taiyi gives Su Ying a proper diagnosis and treatment, and also takes care to return to the palace. For a moment, only Mrs. Su and Su Ying are left in the room.


    Su Ying bowed her head and looked soft and weak. She did not take the initiative to make a sound. She just sat on the bed with her head down.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying''s appearance at this time, and felt more and more uncomfortable. She only hoped that mammy he could make things successful this time.


    As long as she succeeds, she will never see the pitiful appearance of a cheap girl.


    Although Mrs. Su thought so in her heart, she still sat down at the head of the bed with concern on her face: "shadow, is her body better now?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 187

    Su yingse is grateful: "the shadow is much better. Mother doesn''t have to worry."


    "You are really a child. How can you start a fever well? I don''t know how to tell her mother in advance, so that she can call the doctor."


    Mrs. Su''s face was worried and anxious. She really looked like a mother worried about her daughter''s body.


    Unfortunately, Su Ying doesn''t believe her.


    "Illness comes like a mountain. Fortunately, Hongbo was discovered early, otherwise shadow still doesn''t know what will happen. "


    Su Ying deliberately said sad, Mrs. Su heard, the bottom of her eyes can not hide the gloating: "really thanks to that girl, shadow can pay more attention to their own body, what discomfort, timely to say to her mother."


    "Thank you, mother. The shadow knows."


    Mrs. Su nodded with satisfaction: "your father is very concerned about you. You can''t let your father worry."


    "No, the shadow won''t be."


    Mrs. Su and Su Ying said this for a long time, but what happened the night before yesterday was easily exposed by her, as if nothing had happened.


    Su Ying will not mention it.


    Don''t know people look at the past, this seems to be a picture of motherly kindness and filial piety.


    But in Su Ying''s heart, Su Ying is more and more contemptuous.


    Mother he wanted to take the medicine instead of green mark. After being rejected by green mark again and again, she turned to the direction of the kitchen.


    The medicine always needs to be fried.


    After a cup of tea time, the green mark has already grasped the medicine from the outside to come back.


    She just arrived at the kitchen door when she was stopped by mother he.


    Green mark some vigilantly grasps the medicine bag in the hand: "what is mother he doing here?"


    Mother he came forward with a smile: "miss greenmark, I want to do something for the second miss. Let me fry this medicine."


    If Madame is not kind, how can she be kind?


    Green mark thinks, who let you decoct medicine who is a fool!


    Green mark see he mother a pair of up to grab the posture, will medicine tightly in his arms: "this decocting medicine matter has been red wave is responsible for, don''t trouble he Mammy, he mother or go to wait on the wife."


    Hongbo had been guarding the kitchen, but when he heard the noise outside, he came out immediately.


    Hongbo took a look at the two of them. She knew what happened immediately: "green mark, please give me the medicine, so that I can fry it earlier and take it to miss."


    Mother he''s eyes flashed: "Miss Hongbo, you''ve been tired all morning. Let me fry this medicine!"


    Green Mark seems to have never heard what mother he said, and handed the medicine in his hand to Hongbo.


    Red wave winked at her: "you go to wait on the young lady, I''ll come here."


    Green Mark looked at mother he anxiously and left.


    Hongbo took the medicine and went to the kitchen, and then took a look at mother he: "how can this kind of thing bother mammy he? The kitchen is dirty and crowded. We''d better ask mother he to go back."


    This is already a very obvious order to leave.


    Mammy he was stunned for a moment and bit her teeth in her heart. If it was not for the purpose of completing the task assigned by her wife, how could she make a pretence for such a girl.


    Mother he felt more guilty on her face: "Miss Hongbo, the more I think about the day before yesterday, the more I feel guilty. If I don''t do something for the second miss, I''m really uncomfortable..."


    Hongbo snatched the words of mother he, and said directly, "mother he doesn''t have to feel guilty. Now miss is OK."


    Hongbo opens the medicine bag and pours the medicine into the medicine pot.


    Mother he took the words again and said, "but it''s all because I''m too old to be useful. I don''t care about some things."


    Hongbo looks at the stove carefully and turns a deaf ear to mother he''s exclamation.


    Mother he was a little chatty. The medicine had been put into the frying, and she could not say what she wanted to help with. She just stood in the kitchen and didn''t want to leave.


    The fire in the stove was blazing. Red wave looked at the fire from time to time and stood still by the fire.


    Mother he was a little worried. After a cup of tea, she finally couldn''t help but come to Hongbo''s side: "Miss Hongbo, the second miss is not cured yet. You are her close servant girl. Without you, the second Miss must not be used to it. You should go and wait on her. You should pay attention to the decocting medicine. You can give it to me."


    Red wave looked down at the fire, and said slowly, "Miss, there are green marks waiting for you. Mammy doesn''t need to worry. But there is no one to serve her. Mammy, you''d better go quickly. "


    Mother he choked, looking at the red wave''s eyes very bad, but also helpless.


    She laughed a few times: "the madam orders to let the old slave come to help decoct the medicine, the madam is accompanying the second young lady to talk, will not have the matter."


    Hongbo felt a headache for the mother he, who was stuck here like a dog''s skin plaster, but could do nothing about it.


    She no longer spoke, but focused on looking at the medicine pot, so as not to take advantage of the opportunity to do something.


    Mother he stood on one side, worried, but helpless.Hongbo cooks the medicine by herself and stares at it all the time. No matter how mammy tries to find a reason, she won''t let her touch it.


    Red wave always remembers Su Ying and her words, things out of the ordinary is the demon.


    Mother he has always been a fox and a tiger, relying on the old man in front of Mrs. su. She is very indifferent to the people in the lotus garden.


    She''s not normal today. She''s apologizing and courteous. She must be eccentric.


    Mother he looked at the medicine, and if she didn''t do it, she would have no chance.


    Hongbo always had a light face, and mammy he was a little sad. She came to Hongbo and said, "what happened yesterday is that I am confused. Don''t worry about Hongbo girl."


    "Mammy ho is so thoughtful."


    Red wave said with a thick cloth pad pot handle, the medicine poured into the bowl, carrying the bowl to go.


    This is a rare opportunity!


    Mother he, who has been unable to find a chance, will come forward to help.


    "Miss Hongbo, your hands are thin and delicate to avoid being scalded. I''ll do it."


    She had a powder in her hand, ready to seize the time and sprinkle it in.


    The lady treats her so well, she can''t let her down. This time, she must tell her to handle her affairs well.


    Hongbo was robbed by mammy he. She was caught off guard. Her face was also a little annoyed: "no, it''s OK for me to come by myself. Mammy should stand aside."


    Mother he stretched out her hand and snatched it with Hongbo: "Hongbo girl, let me do something about it. I have rough skin and thick flesh. I''m not afraid of scalding."


    Hongbo insists on protecting the medicine bowl. Mother he grabs it more vigorously.


    After you came and robbed me several times, a trace of impatience flashed on the red wave''s face.


    Mother he was only determined to grab the medicine, and her strength rose again.


    "Don''t rob, Mammy. Just give it to you."


    As soon as Hongbo finished his words, he let go.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 188

    Mother he didn''t have time to stop. As soon as Hongbo let go, she couldn''t help stepping back a few steps. The medicine in her hand couldn''t be carried. The whole bowl of medicine fell to the ground.


    With a bang, the medicine bowl broke into pieces, and the hot soup splashed out, and most of them splashed on mother he''s feet.


    Mother he was so hot that she couldn''t help it. Ouch, her face was painful.


    "Oh, mother Ho, what''s the matter with you? Does it matter? " A red face of concern.


    "Oh, it''s burning me. It''s killing me!"


    Mother he couldn''t help crying.


    Listening to mother he''s wailing, Hongbo lowers his head and looks bad when he sees the soup on the ground.


    She couldn''t help frowning. "Mammy Ho, this is a medicine that I''m not easy to fry. This kind of medicine is very rare! If you have to grab it, I''ll give it to you! But now you deliberately smashed the medicine bowl. Don''t you like our young lady to get better soon? "


    Hongbo seemed to be very breathless, and red faced for a few breaths: "I''ll tell you, Mammy ho has to come to our Furong courtyard to rob work today. Didn''t she have this idea in the early morning! You really make me cold


    When she heard Hongbo say so, she couldn''t care about the burning pain in her legs. At the moment, she couldn''t argue: "Oh, Hongbo girl, I didn''t have it. I didn''t mean it. I didn''t care about this medicine..."


    Hongbo was happy in his heart, but on his face he was very angry: "maybe mammy he deliberately made the maidservant smash the medicine bowl, so she could be scolded by the young lady? Now, while the lady is still there, the maid will tell his wife and young lady that they will decide for me


    Mother he was one and two big for a while. This red wave girl is really hard to deal with. It is clear that things are not like this!


    If the lady knew that she had not done it well, she would have been disappointed!


    Red wave face with the meaning of anger, no matter what mammy, carrying a skirt to run to Su Ying''s room.


    Poor mother he bumped her heels behind her. Where could she run.


    When she arrived at Su Ying''s room, Hongbo was already suing.


    "Miss, I had a hard time frying the medicine, but she was knocked over by mother he."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled, a pair of ChuChu pitiful appearance, look between are all doubt: "this is why?"


    Red wave is also a face of doubt: "I don''t know, Mammy ho grabs the medicine bowl, but the maidservant gave it to her, but she broke the medicine bowl on the ground."


    In order to prevent Hongbo from being bitten back by mammy he, it is natural for Hongbo to start first.


    Su Ying spoke to Mrs. Su with a little impatience. When she heard Hongbo''s words, she was already clear.


    Mother he was afraid of being scolded by his wife. She had no time to deal with her scalded foot. She was in great pain and was probably blistering.


    When she heard Hongbo say so, she limped in from the door, looking frightened and hastily pleading: "wronged, second miss, the old slave didn''t mean to."


    Mrs. Su glared at mammy ho.


    Su Ying''s eyes were red at this time, and she was very aggrieved: "mother, Wang Taiyi said that Ying''er was seriously ill and must drink medicine on time to get better. Mother he knocked over this bowl of medicine, and it took another hour for Hongbo to fry it. Is it not that she deliberately drags shadow''s illness and refuses to let it go? "


    "This..." Mrs. Su''s hand tightened with fear of silk. Mother he could not accomplish anything but break her medicine bowl.


    She said in a deep voice, "mother Ho, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Lao Nu, I just want to carry the medicine for Hongbo girl. I didn''t expect I broke the medicine bowl by accident


    Hongbo snorted: "Miss''s medicine is naturally served by me. Mammy ho only attends to his wife. Why do you have to make trouble here?"


    Mother he heard the meaning of Hongbo''s words and said that she was deliberately making trouble. She quickly explained, "no, the old slave just wanted to do something for the second young lady."


    Su Ying does not agree, only red eyes, a pair of wronged but also hard to bear the appearance.


    Mrs. Su glared at mammy he, turned her head and said, "well, mother he is also kind It''s just that when I''m old, it''s hard to avoid being a bit unkind. My mother will go back and talk about her


    Mrs. Su thought of the broken medicine and went on: "it''s better for the shadow to give the prescription to her mother, and her mother told people to fry it, and make amends to mother he."


    Su Ying showed a relieved smile: "mother, where is this, mother he is really careless, how can shadow blame, this red wave is also wrong, I''d better let red wave fry a pair. My mother can come to see the film today, and she is very happy. "


    Mrs. Su knew that she couldn''t take the prescription from Su Ying, but she hated her in her heart. On her face, she was kind: "in that case, my mother doesn''t ask for it. You can have a good rest. She still has some things to do. She has to go back first."


    Su Ying nodded: "good mother."


    Mrs. Su no longer stayed, got up and left with mother he.


    Poor mother he''s feet were scalded, but she couldn''t cringe. She limped away after her wife.Su''s wife is worried about the red shadow of them


    Su Ying a lazy look: "recent diet drugs are paid attention to some."


    "Yes, miss. I''m going to rehydrate it for you


    Su Ying nodded, her eyes flashed a touch of cold.


    Mrs. Su''s face was very bad all the way, and she forbeared not to attack.


    Mother he followed Mrs. Su in terror and did not dare to speak all the way.


    When she got back to Songtao garden, she sat in her seat and looked at mother he standing in the room. She was annoyed and said, "can''t you do such a small thing? What a waste of money


    Mother he knelt down in a hurry. The wound on her foot touched the ground and she couldn''t help but take a breath of cold air: "madam, Hongbo has protected the medicine so well that the old slave can''t get close to him at all. She is still by her..."


    "Fool! That''s what you can''t do? Isn''t there a way to do it? Useless things, get out of here


    Mother he was wronged in her heart, but she did not dare to complain again. She stood up and went out.


    "Come back!"


    Mother he stepped out of the door with one foot, and turned back quickly when she heard her calling.


    The husband''s popular gnashing teeth: "you go to ask those people to continue to watch her Lotus Garden movement! If there''s something wrong, come and report it immediately! "


    "Yes! Yes! I''m going to tell you. "


    Until the figure of mother he disappeared outside the door, Mrs. Su''s eyes were still full of resentment.


    The night is as cool as water, the moon is covered with light cold, and there is no insect in the silent night.


    A dark shadow, as fast as a ghost, jumped into the lotus garden from the outside, so fast that people can''t see clearly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 189

    The black shadow drives straight in and falls quietly in front of Su Ying''s bed.


    This shadow is not someone else. It is the night that often appears these days. He stands in front of the bed and looks at the sleeping Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s disease is not completely good, breathing very heavy, occasionally there will be a burst of rapid cough.


    The night is not white, frowning and sitting at the head of the bed.


    He looked at Su Ying''s face, she was ill for two days, haggard a lot.


    With guilt and pain in his heart, he could not help but lean down and stretch out his thin white fingers, and gently rub her clean and white jaw with his finger pulp.


    "My good shadow, you should get better soon."


    Such frivolous movements, night is not white, but full of love.


    Su Ying was half asleep, and suddenly felt itchy on her face. She struggled to open her eyes. She saw a shadow sitting at the head of the bed. The whole person could not help but be surprised and lost all sleep.


    "It''s the king. Don''t be afraid." Night is not white voice, soft as feathers across the bottom of my heart.


    Familiar voice rings in the ear, Su Ying hands can''t help but pinch up: "it''s you again?! Why are you here again? "


    Su Ying was a little irritable, night feibai approached a few minutes, looked at Su Ying some weak appearance, some heartache: "is this king is not good, caused you to fall into the water, made you sick."


    Night is not white do not say good, a say, Su Ying is depressed.


    It''s really because of him that she has become this way.


    "Yes, it''s all you. If you leave, I''ll be fine. You..."


    "Broom star, broom star, damn broom star!"


    It''s a parrot!


    Su Ying''s words haven''t finished, the parrot that the night before that is not free to give her, is snatching to howl.


    Su Ying can''t help but get angry, this silly bird!


    "Broom star, broom star, damn broom star!"


    Suddenly, the parrot screamed with excitement as if possessed.


    Night is not white breath born a meal, looking at Su Ying''s face with a slight irritation.


    He lowered his head, the bright light flashed in the Phoenix eyes, and the warm breath from his breath lingered on Su Ying''s face: "just hate me so much?"


    Su Ying a Leng, then the reaction: "most hate you!"


    Night is not white listen to her voice of complaint, the heart can not help a swing, the previous slightly unhappy disappeared.


    He looked down at some puffy Su Ying, her pale face was close at hand, he only felt that she was very cute, uncontrolled lowered his head to severely kiss her lips!


    Su Ying was still angry, was suddenly kiss back to God.


    Night is not white body has a unique smell of grass, close to her nose, his kiss is extremely overbearing, overwhelming toward her, can not be refused.


    He attacked the city in her mouth, forcing her nowhere to escape.


    There was silence all around, and ambiguous factors burst out in the air.


    Lips and tongue intertwined, charming long, Su Ying almost illusion that the air in the lungs will be plundered by this man.


    Night is not the focus of white kiss and lingering, as if in the treatment of a treasure.


    Su Ying returned to his mind and glared at the night in anger.


    This man, how to move on!


    Su Ying tried to push him away with all his strength!


    Night feibai seems to have been prepared. As soon as Su Ying has a move, he grabs Su Ying''s two hands and cuts them on top of his head. The other hand holds Su Ying''s back head, forcing her to get closer to him.


    Night is not in vain, Su Ying is unable to break free.


    Night is not white, as if into God, has been kissing, has been kissing, only let Su Ying feel like suffocating


    Su Ying just feels that he can''t stand it any longer. Night feibai just lets her go and looks at Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying got the freedom and leaned back a little, pointing to the resentment of night Fei''s white face: "you..."


    As soon as she opened her mouth to speak, Su Ying began to cough incessantly


    This man kisses her, NIMA''s broom star, headache broom star!


    Su Ying points to him and stares at him with sharp eyes, which means to let him go.


    Ye feibai sits at the head of the bed, patting her back incessantly. His voice is gloomy and incomparable: "these quacks can''t even cure this cold."


    Su Ying coughed even more. It was he who did it! She''s almost all right!


    Su Ying has been coughing, even feel difficult to speak.


    Night feibai has been helping Su Ying pat back, until Su Ying no longer cough, this just stopped.


    Su Ying pointed to the direction of the window, his breath was unstable: "excuse me, your highness Huai Wang, where to go back and forth, I can''t play with you!"


    Night is not white, frown, looking at Su Ying, half ring have no action.


    "Can''t your highness Huai understand people?"


    Su Ying is really angry, some words.Did not expect to say this just finish, the night is not white suddenly stand up, look at her from a commanding position.


    Su Ying thought that he was going to leave, did not expect that night feibai suddenly lowered her head and wrapped her into a zongzi with a quilt.


    Su Ying a whirling, and then found that he was night feibai like sacks on the shoulder, she had no time to resist, night feibai will take her out of the window.


    Su Ying is so angry that he has even done such shameless activities. What else can''t be done!


    Su Ying was wrapped tightly by the quilt, and finally took out his hand. He began to beat his back and motioned him to put it down.


    Ye feibai is now concerned about her body. If he wants to take her to the miracle Doctor Liu ronghua, he naturally refuses to pay attention to her.


    He took Su Ying to jump out of Su''s house easily. Su Ying only felt a stream of evil gas coming up and was furious.


    She forced out, but after all, she was covered in a quilt, and I don''t know how the night is not white, that is, let her not make too much strength.


    This time, ye feibai finally responded and patted her ass: "be honest!"


    Su Ying was so angry that she wanted to bite him.


    Su Ying slowed down her tone, and her voice softened a little: "don''t look like this. My head is down and my nose can''t breathe. I have a bad headache."


    Night is not white a listen, also blame oneself to think ill, so hang her on the shoulder, she will be uncomfortable.


    At this time, he had been away from Su''s house for a while, and was not afraid of Su Ying''s making trouble again, so he took her off his shoulder and changed her posture to make her comfortable.


    He just held Su Ying down, suddenly something flashed by, and then his face was burning with pain.


    Come back to God, you can see the appearance of Su Ying.


    Su Ying looks at the five traces on night Fei''s white face that she has caught, and is somewhat proud.


    Night is not white, just feel in the heart have a steaming up, deep voice way: "do you know what you are doing?"


    Su Ying''s eyes in the moonlight looked clear and awe inspiring: "if you don''t send me back, I''ll be rude to you!"


    The night is not white, the blue veins on the forehead are beating, and the hot air from the nose almost sprays to Su Ying''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 190

    Su Ying is not afraid of the night, but coldly stares at him: "what''s the difference between you and the flower picking robber?"


    Night is not white Ben also very angry, did not expect this woman so cruel, left a finger mark on his face, this let him hall Huai king how to see people!


    But when he heard Su Ying say so, his anger just disappeared, and he was happy.


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white was caught by himself, but also so happy, hard to come true, there is a tendency to be abused?


    Night is not white, but stretched out his hand to pinch Su Ying''s skin, and said: "this king is also the big thief of picking flowers!"


    Su Ying listened, squinting eyes, eyes full of anger, ruthlessly bite him!


    This shameless man!


    Night is not white, but no longer waiting for her to speak, stretched out his hand to point her acupoints, wrapped her firmly: "go!"


    Su Ying holds her breath in her throat and has no place to vent!


    This man, actually point her acupoint!


    Night is not white, but looked at the sky, he can''t let this girl make trouble again, and so on can be too late.


    Night is not white, feet are fast, ignore the anger of Su Ying in the arms.


    After su Ying was punctured, she could not see her anger at night.


    Ye feibai''s lightness skill is excellent. After a while, he has already landed outside a secret courtyard in the suburbs of Beijing with Su Ying in his arms.


    It is located in a remote place with elegant environment, which seems to be a place where high people live in seclusion.


    Night is not white will su Ying embrace, also do not knock on the door, the foot lightly flies in from the window, fell in the room.


    The room is filled with a faint smell of medicine, the furnishings inside look very simple but delicate.


    Night is not white will su shadow on the couch, just to go to bed to wake people up, but found the bed empty.


    "His highness Huai Wang''s coming so late is really brilliant."


    Deep with a trace of laughter in the dark, accompanied by this sound, the room candle light up.


    A slender man was standing by the candle. He was wearing a white robe. His eyes and eyebrows were gentle. He looked at the night with interest.


    This man is exactly the person that night is not white to look for - Miracle Doctor Liu ronghua.


    He is as famous as the ghost childe and so on, ranking the third in the red list.


    He is very low-key and mysterious. He is always in-depth and concise. He seldom makes diagnosis and treatment for others on weekdays, and few people know his real face.


    Night is not white eyebrows a pick, also not nonsense, only cold said two words: "see a doctor!"


    Su Ying at this time some understand, night is not white to bring her here is to treat her?


    But she won''t appreciate him at all!


    Liu ronghua''s calm look has a trace of waves.


    What makes him more curious is that ye feibai has never been such a meddlesome person. In the middle of the night, let him come to save someone.


    Liu ronghua couldn''t help but put his eyes on the person on the couch. It seemed that she was a woman. She was wrapped in a quilt like a rice dumpling. Half of her face was hidden in the shadow, and she could hardly see her face clearly.


    Liu ronghua''s lips slightly with a smile, and when he approached to see Su Ying''s appearance, his always calm and clear eyes appeared surprised.


    He clenched his fists involuntarily and asked in a deep voice, "what''s the matter? You''re a big flower picker? How dare you rob the women of the people? "


    Night feibai ignored Liu ronghua''s surprise at this time, but looked at Su Ying and could not help touching her nose: "this is my little princess."


    Su Ying angrily stares at him, she hates him to introduce herself like this!


    She has nothing to do with him!


    Liu ronghua slightly raised his eyebrows and refused to comment on the answer.


    He took a look at Su Ying, a little meditation, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes: "are you using this method to tie your little princess? What are you doing here? "


    "She''s sick." Night non white light said a, his eyes do not from the forbidden area emerged a touch of worry, "she suffered from the cold."


    Night Fei white will su Ying help up, for her to untie the acupoint.


    Su Ying was just by night not white spot acupoints, can''t speak can''t move, has been holding back for a long time.


    At this time, he was finally able to move. The whole person almost jumped up in anger and pointed to ye feibai''s nose: "what little princess, when have I got to do with you? Don''t be amorous."


    Night is not white face color, Liu ronghua is present, she does not give him face.


    But when he saw the thin clothes on Su Ying, he couldn''t help frowning.


    She really has no patient''s consciousness at all.


    Night is not white will her waving hands to grab back into the quilt, tone with a touch of doting: "be careful to catch cold!"


    Su Ying stares at him coldly: "I don''t want you to manage!"


    "You are my princess. I don''t care who I care about?"


    "I said it''s not your princess. Are you upset?"Liu ronghua stood aside and watched the quarrel between the two people. The original angry look slowly shrank a little, and a little fun came up from the edge of his lips.


    Ye feibai had some helplessness and couldn''t help but compromise: "OK, OK, it''s my king''s fault. Now that everyone is here, let ronghua show you. "


    Ye feibai brought her to show her to young master Rong Hua? This is the first time that Su Ying has seen Rong Hua, who is the third in the red list.


    His face is clear and handsome, his eyes are as clear as water, and his lips are full of smile.


    Su Ying looked at the man in front of him, who was the first time to see him. He felt a kind of cordial feeling on his body.


    Su Ying doesn''t know where this feeling comes from, but she is very angry at night.


    She had been sleeping well, but she was abducted from the house by him. If she was found out, her reputation would not be needed?


    "No, I''m going back! Let me go back now


    Su Ying only felt that she was so angry that her illness would be more serious!


    "It''s very kind of you, but it''s not worth it."


    Night is not white micro annoyed, he did not sleep in the middle of the night with her to see a doctor, she did not appreciate him, but also scratched his face, which is not enough, but also angry with him.


    "Hum!" Su Ying snorted coldly, reaching out to scratch the face of night Fei Bai, "who wants you to be kind? If you don''t send me back, I''ll scratch you


    "You..." Night is not white gas pole, Su Ying does not mention good, she mentioned he only feel his face dull pain.


    This woman is really not a bit of love.


    Liu ronghua listened to Su Ying''s words and subconsciously took a look at yefeibai. Only then did he find that his hair was messy, and there were clear finger marks on his face. It must have been caught by the shadow.


    Night is not white has always been inhuman, he has never seen the night is not for nothing.


    Thinking of this, Liu ronghua''s lips rose slightly. I didn''t expect that Ying''er was so fierce that he could get a bargain from the night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 191

    Su Ying''s posture at the moment is really fierce, night feibai grabs her two hands, and she struggles to kick him with her feet.


    Night is not white can not want to lose face in front of Liu ronghua, can not help but low ground reprimand: "don''t move!"


    Night Fei white will su Ying press on the chair, re point her acupoints, do not let her move.


    He raised his eyes and glared at Liu ronghua, who was watching the good play. Seeing the smile in his eyes, he could not help but sink: "give the shadow a look quickly!"


    Just now Su Ying has been making trouble for a long time, and the quilt is almost kicked to the ground by her.


    She is now wearing thin clothes, night is not white, do not want her to catch cold, also do not want her to be seen by others, he once again covered Su Ying tightly, took out Su Ying''s hand, and said to Liu ronghua: "don''t aim at random!"


    Liu ronghua gently pulled the corners of his mouth and went to Su Ying to diagnose her pulse.


    Ye feibai said in one side: "she is the cold caused by falling into the water. Now she has a bad cough."


    Su Ying can''t help but stare at him. It''s you who pulled me into the water.


    Liu ronghua took back his hand: "it''s no big problem. It''s just that the cold is not removed. I''ll go to decoct the medicine and drink it for her."


    "Then you can move faster."


    Su Ying is speechless. Where does anyone ask for help or command others.


    After Liu ronghua left, night feibai untied Su Ying''s dumb acupoint.


    Su Ying was cruel to gnash teeth, and afraid that night Fei Bai again ordered her acupoints, and her tone was relatively gentle: "you hurry to send me back!"


    The night is not white, began to pour a cup of water for her to drink: "said such a conversation, must be thirsty, drink some water."


    Su Ying didn''t want to drink his water, so half of the water went into her mouth and half of the water flowed down her chin.


    Su Ying only felt the fire in her heart rubbed up next time: "you!"


    "Shadow son, you are like a child. Drinking water doesn''t make people worry." Yefei wiped her chin with her sleeve and wiped the water stains.


    Su Ying one breath contained in the throat, sobbed, gnashing teeth way: "madam, but has been waiting to catch my braid! You''d better take me out in the middle of the night. If I''m found missing in the middle of the night, there will be a lot of trouble! "


    Ye feibai put the tea cup aside. He stood in front of her, holding his chest in both hands, and his eyes were as black as jade: "you just have to rest here, and don''t think about some of them."


    Su Ying is so angry that she hurts your sister!


    This is ancient, feudal, ancient! If she is found not to return overnight, she will be immersed in a pig cage!


    She roared: "if you don''t send me back, who will be responsible for the consequences if you are found?"


    Ye Fei, with a smile on her white lips, also touched her head: "don''t be afraid. What''s the relationship between you and this king?"


    Su Ying only felt a fireball burst out in her heart: "are you wrong! It''s because I''m with you that I''m in trouble! We''ve all broken our engagement. We''re not related at all! Do you understand? "


    Ye Fei Bai Li said of course, "then you will marry me!"


    Su Ying speechless ground rolled up a white eye: "it is not easy to break the engagement with you, I can''t go up together!"


    She mumbled, "unless I have a brain problem!"


    Night is not white and cold to look at her, eyes micro MI.


    Su Ying saw that the night was not white, and she coughed a few times, and her face slightly took a silk smile: "where is there no grass in the world? His royal highness Huai is so beautiful, why do you always want to marry me? Although I look good-looking, but the world is big, more beautiful than I am, what Zhao yunnuan, Su Xiu are all good-looking! Especially Su Xiu likes you very much and always thinks about you in his heart


    Night is not white facial expression suddenly a sink, fierce ground stares at her: "you!"


    Su Ying refused to let him speak at all, and then said, "you are the prince and the king of Huai. You are of high status. You can certainly marry a better woman. A woman who can help you. Why should I be the daughter of the prime minister who is not favored. I don''t have any skills and I''m impatient to take care of my family affairs. It''s better to marry me for nothing


    Night is not white frown: "this king is to marry you!"


    Su Ying tried his best to suppress the anger in his heart and tried to persuade him: "have you ever thought about this problem? Why did Huai wang marry me? You had to give up my marriage not long ago. It must have been in your heart that I didn''t deserve you. exactly! The second miss of the Su family is so timid that she can''t get on the stage. How can she be worthy of your highness King Huai? "


    "No, before I didn''t know you were a masked girl


    "But now I''m not a masked girl of rushzi."


    "You are!"


    "I''m not!"


    "You don''t have to hide me about it, I''m sure."


    Su Ying has a black line on her face. She knew that she had been missed. She would not have saved him.


    Su Ying didn''t want to continue to quarrel with him on this matter. He coughed softly and continued: "we won''t discuss this matter. In fact You just feel that I didn''t flatter you, please you, or even run away from you like other women. You can''t catch me many times. You are not reconciled. You''ve always been flattered. You must think I''m different, right? In fact, I am the most vulgar, and vulgar"No matter how vulgar I am, I will marry you!"


    Su Ying secretly scolds in her heart and wishes to bite the man to death. She can belittle herself and talk to him for a long time. After a long time of relief, he will have to go back to her!


    Su Ying was helpless: "why don''t you understand? You just don''t want me to kick you a few feet. Now I''m so wrapped up in you that you can''t move. You kick me a few feet to get rid of my anger. "


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s obstinate eyes in the light, just feel as if his heart was scratched by what kind of itch.


    "I never beat a woman, let alone my little princess But are you finally admitting that you are the peony mask girl? "


    Su Ying looked at his slightly raised eyebrows and became angry and said, "I won''t marry you anyway!"


    "Is it?" Night is not white, not angry but smile, his handsome face ambiguous close to Su Ying''s face.


    He gazed at her carefully, and there was a touch of subtle cunning in the eye of the wind, and his tone was threatening: "do you want to break down the Yin Shu?"


    Su Ying Zheng Zheng Zheng, white face appeared a touch of anger, she spoke for a long time: "you don''t know what to say?"


    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook, said that he since knew Su Ying is the mask girl, ordered people to follow the line before to check.


    This just knew that Yin Shu is Lin''an king cover, let him feel more incredible is, Yin Shu behind the master son unexpectedly is Su Ying!


    Sing Shu, Su Ying! Hehe, he didn''t find out earlier.


    What cowardly, what vulgar!


    She can really smear herself!


    The original Su Ying is the fourth in the red list of young master Yin Shu, she is really capable!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 192

    Ye feibai didn''t know what he was hiding from him.


    Night non white see Su Ying deny, can not help but touch the chin, flashed a dangerous look in his eyes: "is it not until Yin Shu closed, you will know what I am talking about?"


    Su Ying is a little frustrated. This man is the ghost childe of the dark Pavilion.


    Since he could find out that he was a masked girl, there was nothing he could find out. Since he was sure, it was useless for her to deny it.


    This person does not play cards according to common sense. If he is really annoyed, he will be closed by singing Shu.


    The forces behind him are far more powerful than they seem to be.


    Su Ying was so angry that her face was red. She glared at him with a trace of compromise: "what do you want?"


    A smile flashed through night''s black and white eyes. He arranged her slightly disordered hair with a lazy and serious tone: "think carefully, what''s wrong with you marrying me?"


    Seeing Su Ying, ye feibai immediately retorted and said, "if you marry this king, you can do whatever you like, and I won''t interfere with you. You like money, I have it, you like power, I have it. Besides, I should be able to get into your eyes. So, what are you dissatisfied with? "


    Su Ying''s mind is running fast, and the night is not white.


    He is handsome, rich and powerful. He is a dream of women all over the world. It''s hard to find him with a lantern.


    If he really wants to get married, he is actually a good choice.


    He has tremendous influence behind him. Maybe he can help himself to find out that person!


    But Su Ying in the heart is subconsciously repelled this man, eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Night not white see Su Ying do not speak, thought she was moved, and close to her some, warm breath spray on her face, ambiguous to the extreme.


    The frivolity between his eyebrows has been restrained at the moment, as if he is promising something: "you, a woman, even if you are fierce, will marry someone, you marry me is the best choice. In the future, I will treat you well and cherish you. As long as you want, I will hold all of them in front of you. "


    He pursed his lips gently, his face more serious than ever.


    "If you marry me, I promise you''ll be the only one in my life. There was no one else before, and never will be. "


    Su Ying glanced at him: "you don''t come. Who knows the beauty of huaiwang''s mansion is 3000, and the beauty is like clouds?"


    "Is Yinger jealous? It''s just for others to see. " Ye feibai stretched out his bony fingers and caressed them carefully as if he were a treasure. His lips moved. "If you don''t like it, I''ll send them all."


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and moved slightly in her heart.


    Night is not white, which means he is still a virgin?


    In ancient times, a man of 13 or 4 years old could be a father. He even said that he did not have any other women?


    Although she was puzzled, she believed him subconsciously.


    Said, the night is not white this condition really let her feel the heart.


    In her view, she still insists on monogamy.


    If she married someone else, she couldn''t guarantee that he didn''t have a concubine.


    Night is not white this person although sometimes mix a bit, said the words pour still count.


    If I don''t marry him, I''m afraid he will haunt himself like this every day.


    If you bring yourself out in the middle of the night, it''s hard to guarantee when your wife will find out, which will damage your reputation.


    But she was not willing to marry him like this.


    This man has a black history!


    Suddenly thinking about this matter, Su Ying''s anger doesn''t know where to play.


    She moved her nose, took a deep breath, and laughed coldly: "you are really funny. At the beginning, in order to terminate the engagement, she did not hesitate to send my staff to defile my innocence. Now, in order to marry me, and take me away in the middle of the night to ruin my reputation, do you have to destroy me? "


    Night is not white staring at Su Ying, the face is gloomy, with an invisible anger: "when did I do this kind of thing?"


    Su Ying squinted at night, with a faint sarcasm on her cold face: "you have done so many things, where can you remember this kind of thing?"


    She thought he was daring, but she didn''t even admit it.


    Night is not white frown, vision tightly falls on Su Ying''s face.


    His nose moved slightly and his lips pressed tightly: "you speak clearly!"


    Su Ying''s lips raised a touch of light sarcasm, micro raised eyebrows: "you didn''t let your subordinates play ghosts to scare me?"


    Night is not white face color a Leng, before in order to get rid of the engagement, every time is to let Ling Feng send these women.


    So when he and Su Ying had an engagement, it was natural to give the matter to Ling Feng.


    If he had known that Su Ying was the one he liked, he would not have done it.


    Now I want to come, I feel a little guilty.Ye Fei bit his teeth and said, "this is Lingfeng''s free play."


    Su Ying''s sarcasm is more intense: "he also takes the python to frighten me."


    Ye feibai continued to bite his teeth: "later, we will cut him to feed the python!"


    Su Ying looked at him faintly, with a slight smile on his lips. The mockery in his eyes was very obvious: "since we have admitted these two points, how can we not admit them before. That man is a member of your secret cabinet


    The night is not white, looking into Su Ying''s eyes, calm as an old well like eyes, emitting cold light.


    Su Ying''s appearance can''t speak at all, the night is not white and frowns slightly: "Ling Feng won''t do such a thing without discretion."


    Su Ying drooped her eyelids and yawned. She didn''t want to talk to him again. Her heart had already disappeared.


    Such a man can''t marry even if he has the conditions that make people excited again!


    Night is not white standing in the window, all over the body is emitting a kind of cold, the black robe on his body makes him look more dangerous: "get in!"


    Night non vernacular voice just fell, there is a shadow whizzing in, this person is Ling Feng.


    When Ling Feng entered the room, she felt that the air pressure in the room was very low, giving people a feeling of depression and fear.


    Ling Feng carefully took a look at the night is not white, do not know what he did wrong, only feel that night is not white cold eyes full of fierce evil spirit.


    Ling Feng suddenly has a feeling of stepping into hell.


    "You sent the man in black to trouble the shadow?" Night is not white, tone light, every word is like a sharp blade, let Ling Feng feel scared.


    Ling Feng Leng for a moment, quickly said these two words: "No."


    Ling Feng did not react at the moment, just feel a pain in the chest.


    Night is not white, eyes appear thick evil, raised the foot to kick hard on his chest.


    Ling Feng was kicked by a strong force, hit the wall behind him, his chest hurt, a mouthful of blood spat out on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 193

    Ling Feng whole person lies on the ground, covers the wound and vomits several mouths of blood.


    "Why do you do this behind your back?" Night is not white, looking down at Ling Feng, a pair of cold eyes with bloodthirsty, eyes with thick anger.


    Lingfeng word by word: "Lingfeng will not betray the master, absolutely will not make such a thing."


    Su Ying can''t see, intuition two people in the play, she slightly frowned: "that person is now I shut in Yin Shu. If you untie my acupoints, I''ll take you there and ask about it


    At this time, the night is not white, the whole person looks violent and bloodthirsty, no wonder he has always felt that he has not done anything sorry for Su Ying, but she is all kinds of resistance to himself.


    It was for this reason that his hands secretly clenched into fists, but he wanted to know who was damaging him!


    Night white will su Ying package, back in the body, with her to sing Shu.


    Liu ronghua just came out with the medicine: "medicine..."


    Just now, he heard the conversation between two people in the next room, and the corner of his lips couldn''t help smoking. These two people are really


    At this time the night is not white, just want to find out the truth, simply forget this matter. He gently points his toes, carries Su Ying on his back, and uses his internal power to quickly go to Yin Shu.


    Ling Feng covered his chest and followed him. He thought bitterly in his heart that if he only knew who did such a thing, he would be scolded by the master, and he must have peeled his skin.


    Yin Shu''s secret room.


    The man in black, who had broken Su Luan before, was lying asleep. He had been locked up for several days.


    The man in black had been a little nervous before, but he ate, drank and slept here, and his fear gradually disappeared.


    All of a sudden, he felt a sharp light falling on his body, which made him shiver involuntarily in his dream.


    The man in black couldn''t help but open his eyes, on the cold eyes of a pair of cruel biting people, which are full of endless killing intention.


    The man was so handsome that he had never seen him, but he knew it in his heart.


    The fear in the heart expands infinitely, he shivers ground murmurs: "master son."


    Su Ying just in Yin Shu changed a suit of clothes, now stand at the door to see a night of non white: "it is him, you will admit your evil mind only if you want all the stolen goods."


    The man in black took a look at Su Ying''s direction, and a surprise appeared on his whole face: "you Are you not the girl of Su family


    "Ha ha." Su Ying Gu Jing Wu Bo''s eyes faintly looked at him, his lips pulled gas and a slightly mocking smile, "I was what you were looking for - the second miss of the Su family."


    The man in black suddenly felt the sweat, and the cold sweat almost wet his back.


    This is the second miss of the Su family?


    She stood on the side of the room with a cool look in her eyes.


    She raised her eyebrows slightly, with a casual, at this time, where she was weak and timid that day, and her whole body radiated a light that people could not ignore


    The man in black woke up at the moment. He was afraid that he would have a bad day. It was all because of this woman.


    I only blame myself for believing in this woman and falling into her trap. This woman is really capable.


    The man in black is now trapped in his own thoughts, his body shaking uncontrollably.


    Suddenly he felt a pain on his face, and a slap fell heavily on his cheek.


    His whole person was beaten to the wrong side, crooked on the ground, loose teeth, raw spit out a mouthful of blood.


    The man in black was beaten for a while, and his whole body trembled even more.


    At the moment, the night is not white and hazy, with violence all over, just like the cold-blooded Shura in the dark night.


    "Master, spare your life, master." The man in black knelt on the ground and begged for mercy, "master, forgive me, my subordinates are wrong, my subordinates are wrong."


    Night is not white Mou son tiny Mi: "where are you wrong?"


    "Subordinate, subordinate..."


    "Say, what did you do?"


    The man in black took a look at Su Ying and said, "the little one has sullied the third miss of the Su family."


    "Good." The night is not white, the voice is light and does not blame, but see him all the time do not speak, between the eyebrows show a touch of impatience, raised the foot heavily to kick in his chest: "still have?"


    "No No more. "


    At the moment, the man in black is still holding a ray of luck.


    "Ling Feng, torture!" The night is not white, light said. It seems to be saying that Lingfeng is as easy as going to dinner.


    "Yes Ling Feng''s lips slightly raised, it turns out that this scum made the ghost.


    Hearing the sentence, the man in black suddenly turned pale, without a trace of blood.


    The punishment in the dark Pavilion is the most cruel punishment in the world. No matter how deep your secret is, as long as you get to the hand of the dark Pavilion, you will definitely dig out your secret.


    At that time, it was impossible to survive or die, as if entering the 18 levels of hell.


    The face of the man in black was sweating, and he kept kowtowing to yefeibai: "master, forgive me, master. I dare not, never dare!""Say it


    "My subordinates should not take care of the work in private. They should not accept the money from Miss Su San and agree to defile Miss Su. They should not..." In the middle of his speech, he found that Yefei''s distinct hand was stuck in his neck.


    The eyes of the man in black suddenly widened: "master."


    "You can''t live in this world with such a mind." His fingers were tighter and tighter around his neck. "Those who see my face can''t live tomorrow."


    Ye feibai finished this sentence, and with a click, the neck of the man in black was broken by him.


    The night is not white to stand there faintly: "this corpse has been disposed of."


    "Yes The wind was chilly.


    The body of the man in black was quickly disposed of, and Su Ying was still a little stunned.


    Her living life just now turned into a dead body, which was not to say that she pitied the man in black, but felt that the night of killing an ant was rather terrible.


    Night is not white again standing in front of Su Ying, deeply staring at her.


    Su Ying looked up and looked back: "what do you do with me like this? Is it because I know your true identity and want to kill me? "


    "You''re not the same." His beautiful red lips gently raised: "now it''s time to believe me? I will not deny what I have done, nor will I admit what I have not done


    Su Ying just lightly hummed: "well, now the truth is clear, I want to go back."


    He grabbed Su Ying''s hand, deep Phoenix eyes fell on her face: "you have not agreed to marry me."


    "Why should I agree to marry you?"


    "Now that the misunderstanding between us has been explained clearly, what else can I do wrong?" Night is not white condescending to approach her, his lips vaguely close to her lips, "after I will be good to you, really."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 194

    Su Ying glared at him: "don''t you think I''m with you, am I always in bad luck? I''m not afraid of falling into the water


    Night is not white of the eye son flicker, immediately did not speak.


    He looked at her deep Phoenix eyes, dangerously squinting, but also hidden a trace of Su Ying can not understand things.


    Su Ying met his eyes without any weakness.


    For a moment, four eyes looked at each other, silent and silent.


    Or Su Ying was the first to be defeated, and her eyes flashed: "OK, OK, when I didn''t say You don''t have to blame yourself. It''s not what you think about wife killing. "


    Su Ying voice just fell, night feibai suddenly bent down to kiss her.


    His hand, strong and domineering, clasped the back of her head and brought it to himself.


    His kiss is hot and crazy, and his tongue clings to her, sweeping every inch of her softness.


    His kiss was with a kind of fury, as if with some oath and possession.


    Su Ying pushes him with hatred, but he has no effect.


    Night feibai finally released her lips, Su Ying gasped for breath, her cheeks were flushed, she coughed a few times, she looked at him angrily: "you still come!"


    Ye feibai pressed her in her arms and buried her face in her neck. Her voice was a little stuffy. In her voice, she was confused and had a trace of depression: "no, it was In short, I will take good care of you and won''t let you get hurt


    Night is not white at the moment suddenly thought of what, from the arms took out a jade buckle, hanging on Su Ying''s neck: "you take it, after you are my person!"


    The jade clasp of jadeite is faintly suffused with water green light.


    Su Ying looked at the jade button and was curious. It was lost: "it Why are you here? "


    "You have been thrown into the king''s house."


    Su Ying immediately responded, no wonder he insisted that she was the mask peony girl: "so you are with this..."


    Su Ying thought of here, hate can''t do, blame her hands cheap ah, before to grab what jade buckle ah, she can really regret dead now!


    Ye feibai looked at her chagrin and said, "shadow, you have accepted my betrothal gift, and now you are willing to marry me?"


    Su Ying in the heart anger way, shameless, clearly is you to put on for me!


    "I''ll think about it later!" Su Ying was anxious to slip away. Night was not white, but she had to catch her. "No, you must promise me!"


    Su Ying just dropped down the anger suddenly came up, but she knows that if she and this man, absolutely no good.


    She couldn''t help looking back at him and taking a deep breath.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly, and her voice softened. She complained, "you say you want to marry me, but you don''t worry about my body at all! I''m sick because of you, but in the middle of the night you carry me around and make me spend energy talking to you. Don''t you mean not to let me


    Ye Fei''s white face gradually softened down, and there was a look of guilt on his face, which flashed: "how can I not let the miracle doctor treat you?"


    "I''m suffering from the wind and cold now. I need to rest more. When is it not good to see a miracle doctor? I have to stay in the middle of the night? At night, you run around with me. What should I do if I get worse? "


    The night is not white: how about now


    "I''m so sleepy now, I just want to sleep!" Su Ying was afraid that the night was not white. She would point her acupoints again and fly around with her. She looked more and more aggrieved. "I still choose a bed. I can''t sleep in my own bed."


    Night feibai knows that Su Ying has always been able to camouflage, but looking at such a delicate and pitiful her, the heart is in a mess, where dare to force her again.


    "So I''m going back."


    He immediately stopped insisting and rubbed her head: "I''ll take you back."


    Ye feibai takes Su Ying back with him. His figure is flexible and agile. He doesn''t disturb Su''s bodyguards at all.


    When Su Ying lay back in bed, she just gently relieved, fortunately no one found her missing for a period of time.


    Night is not white will su Ying lie well, twist the quilt for her.


    Liu Hua''s caressing will give her a good rest


    "Well."


    "And remember to think about what I said."


    "I know, I know." Su Ying waves impatiently towards the night, urging the night to leave.


    But when the night was not white, her sleepiness disappeared. Looking at the dark top of her head, she was at a loss. She didn''t know whether she would marry him or not.


    Will yefeibai be her lover?


    Just did not wait for Su Ying to think about this problem, Mrs. Su came to visit!


    Mrs. Su is visiting her illness. Su Ying really has to see her.


    Look at a mother''s smile today, Su''s face is full of smileMrs. Su sat at the head of the bed with a smile and affectionately held Su Ying''s hand: "looking at the shadow''s complexion is much better, is the body more comfortable?"


    Su Ying replied, "thanks for your mother''s concern. It''s much better."


    Mrs. Su nodded with satisfaction, and then looked up and down at Su Ying. Suddenly she frowned and said, "but I''ve lost a lot of weight. Is it still worrying about something?"


    Su Ying shook her head blankly: "No."


    Mrs. Su showed a look of heartache and took Su Ying''s hand: "shadow son, don''t hide it from your mother. Mother knows you are still sad for huaiwang."


    Su Ying''s eyes and eyes slightly: "shadow son..."


    Mrs. Su sighed, and a sad look appeared on her face: "don''t tell me, shadow son. My mother knows that you can''t put huaiwang in your heart."


    Su Ying''s heart appears a touch of helplessness, she had thought that the wife today is a change of temper, it is estimated that is to find fault.


    As expected, Madame Su covered her eyes with a veil: "since she has already retired from marriage with the king of Huai, don''t think about him any more. When I made an engagement with the king of Huai, my mother felt that it was not right... "


    "My mother has been worried about it. It''s long gone."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed with cold light and continued to watch Mrs. Su perform. She wanted to see what Mrs. Su wanted to do today.


    Mrs. Su patted Su Ying''s hand: "shadow son, don''t hold on to it. Mother knows you are the most clever child. You must be so depressed now that you are sick. "


    Su Ying a face speechless, can only bow to do aggrieved.


    Seeing Su Ying''s appearance, Madame Su''s smile grew stronger: "shadow, you are weak. You must be relieved. My mother didn''t think it was right to marry the king of Huai. It''s no pity to quit. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 195

    Su Ying sneers in her heart. Who was the one who had to decide the marriage for her?


    "Thank you for your mother''s comfort."


    Mrs. Su said with satisfaction, "your elder sister''s marriage has been settled for a long time. Now my mother is worried about you."


    Su Ying is shy: "mother..."


    Mrs. Su laughed, and her eyes flashed with pride: "my mother is so anxious about your marriage that the corners of her lips are bubbling. Fortunately, her Kung Fu has paid off, and she has really found a good marriage for you."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a cold light. It turns out that this is the purpose of Mrs. Su''s coming today.


    Su Ying wanted to know what kind of marriage Mrs. Su had arranged for her. Her head was buried lower and her cheeks were flushed.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying''s appearance in her eyes, and a trace of success flashed in her eyes: "this man is the eldest son of the king of Ming county. Speaking of this prince, the eldest son is really one in a million. He is valuable, and his appearance is beyond description. He is elegant. My mother chose him by a thousand choices. "


    Su Ying doesn''t believe it. What kind of good man is the eldest son of the Ming prince. If it''s her turn, it won''t be good.


    Su Ying raised her head and pretended to be naive: "how can a shadow be worthy of such a family. It''s better for his mother to give him his third sister, and only a woman of both talent and appearance can be worthy of him. "


    Mrs. Su heard Su Ying pull Su Luan in. Her face suddenly sank and her eyebrows showed displeasure.


    However, the look soon subsided.


    She still said with a smile: "shadow is really a very sensible child, but how can this kind of thing let go. Luan''er''s marriage will be arranged by her mother. This is a good family for Yinger. How can luan''er, as a sister, rob her? "


    Mrs. Su cleared her throat and continued, "your father also agreed with this. In particular, the king and his wife are so satisfied with you that they will propose marriage on their own day. "


    Mrs. Su''s meaning is very clear, this marriage has been settled.


    That is to say, Su Ying, if you marry, you will get married!


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a chill, so fast that people couldn''t see through.


    However, her face is only shy smile: "this marriage event, parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words, shadow listen to mother''s arrangement."


    Mrs. Su was relieved and her smile on her face became more and more brilliant: "well, that''s good. Mother is all for you."


    Su Ying responded in a low voice: "thank mother."


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Mrs. Su left without stopping.


    Green mark has been standing on one side all the time. After seeing his wife leave, he asked mysteriously: "Miss, madam, this is..."


    Su Ying took a look at the green mark: "you send someone out to ask what kind of person the eldest son of the prince of the Ming Dynasty is. The more careful you are, the better."


    "Yes, miss."


    Green Mark came back soon. It''s true that the prince of the Ming Dynasty has made his family rich.


    But the eldest son of the king of Ming county is a bastard.


    On weekdays, he often lingers in brothels and spends a lot of money.


    Moreover, he is a good man. He has raised a lot of pretty boys around him, but none of them can live long. Either he killed him or he tortured him.


    He was very cruel in character and fond of torture.


    If anyone disobeys his will and breaks his hands and feet, it will be worse for him to torture than to die.


    Su Ying''s eyes are full of cold light. Such a person has to be selected by thousands of candidates. It can be seen how much Mrs. Su hates her!


    Su Ying faintly depends on the table, under the long eyelashes, a pair of eyes with a touch of almost no sneer.


    Green mark see Su Ying indifferent, is also anxious: "Miss, you are not angry? Madame should have found such a person for you


    "Of course."


    As soon as green mark heard this, his expression suddenly became nervous: "how can I do that? You must not marry such a man


    Su shadow lip Cape a hook, the voice is low: "since it is her thousand pick ten thousand choose, can''t live up to her intention."


    After her wife decided to marry Su Ying, she only wanted to marry Su Ying smoothly. Naturally, she would not be embarrassed.


    Su Ying is thinking in the heart, how to give the marriage back, quietly pull back a game.


    Three days later, Green Mark came in early in the morning excitedly: "Miss, miss, the head of Ping''an County invites you to visit the lake with the third miss."


    Su Ying slightly raised eyebrows: "the head of Ping''an County? Which peace county chief? "


    "The head of Ping''an County is the cousin of the little marquis." Green Mark said here, her eyes could not help brightening. She lowered her voice to reach Su Ying''s ear and said, "this must be just a cover. It must be a little Marquis offering miss."


    Su Ying glared at her: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "That young lady went to know." The green mark drooped his head and muttered, and his eyes and eyebrows were bent.Green mark has been worried about Mrs. Su''s marriage to Su Ying. Although she has not formally accepted the betrothal gift, it is already an open secret. Miss, rather than marry that laoshizi, the eldest son of the Ming prince, is better to marry the little marquis.


    The little marquis is is gentle and considerate and kind to the young lady. He has power and background. He will be able to snatch the young lady from the eldest son of the prince of the Ming Dynasty!


    Su Ying didn''t think much about it. She dressed up at will and went out.


    Su Luan is dressed up carefully, almost all the beautiful jewelry on the body, the whole person looked very dazzling.


    Su Ying and Su Luan go to the East Lake in the same carriage.


    In the carriage, Su Luan glanced at Su Ying with a slight disdain, and snorted, "well, the head of Ping''an County is the cousin of the little marquis. Second sister, do you think that the little Marquis specially asked her to invite me? Will we see him later


    Su Ying gently pulled the corners of her lips: "maybe..."


    "After all, the little Marquis has not seen me for many days. Now he must miss me very much." Su Luan''s face slightly with a smile, in the heart jump unceasingly, "this just specially asked me to go to the East Lake."


    "My sister said so."


    "Sister, don''t worry about it. You are engaged now. The little Marquis must have been sorry to invite me one, so he invited you


    Su Ying endured a smile, serious: "yes, I''m just a cover."


    Su Luan recited all the way, his hands clenched, against his chin, his face flushed, his face excited.


    The carriage soon arrived at the East Lake, which was wide and clear, and sparkling in the sun.


    There will be no one here. It will be very quiet.


    Recently, the weather has turned cool. The sky is clear and the wind is cool. It''s very comfortable.


    Su Ying just got out of the car, there was a graceful woman walking toward her with lotus steps. Her voice was sweet and moving: "must this be the second miss of the Su family?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 196

    Su Ying looks at the smiling woman with a shallow dimple on her lips. Her face looks more and more crystal like jade under the sun.


    She was wearing a long purple peony skirt, the hem overlapped, the skirt was decorated with crystal clear jade, looking very brilliant.


    Not far behind her stood the little Marquis, who had not been seen for a long time. He was standing there in a white robe.


    The wind slightly lifted the hem of his clothes, which made his whole person clean.


    Su Luan at the moment of seeing Jinyang, the smile on her face can''t stop. Because she is excited, she holds Su Ying''s hand subconsciously.


    Su Ying only feels a pain in her wrist, which shows how excited Su Luan is.


    "Little Marquis, the little marquis is is really here. I said I was right. He is looking at me now, looking at me... "


    Su Ying now has a sense of disorder in the wind. Su Luan is really able to make love anytime and anywhere.


    Su Ying tugged at her hand. Su Luan turned back and walked with Su Ying: "I''ve seen the Lord of Ping''an County, I''ve seen the Lord of Xiaohou."


    Jinyang face with a light smile: "don''t be too polite."


    Then he took a casual look at the governor of Ping''an.


    The head of Ping''an County, meeting with a smile on his lips, held Su Luan''s hand: "this is the third miss of the Su family. She is really a beauty!"


    With a faint smile on her lips, Su Luan Gang still felt that the head of Ping''an County was indifferent to her. The depression in her heart was swept away and her self-confidence burst out.


    Su Luan said shyly, "the head of Ping''an County is also a beautiful woman."


    Su Luan immediately felt that she was ten thousand times more beautiful than Su Ying. Otherwise, how could Princess Ping''an just say this to her.


    The head of Ping''an County takes Su Luan to another direction. Su Luan turns her head and takes a look at the marquis. She can''t let Su Ying and Xiaohou be alone!


    "Miss Su San, you see, what a beautiful view there is." Ping''an County master took Su Xiu''s arm and said with a smile.


    Ping an obviously saw that Su Luan didn''t return to her, and frowned slightly: "Miss Su San doesn''t think so?"


    "Ah It is... " Su Luan just kept looking back. He didn''t understand what he was saying.


    She only knew that it was not easy for him to change his mind and ask her to come. She can''t let Su Ying have a chance to confuse Xiaohou Ye.


    Ping''an County Lord warmly invited, but Su Luan did not know how to refuse.


    The head of Ping''an County looked at her and asked casually, "what does Miss Su think of my cousin?"


    Su Luan blurted out: "nature is excellent."


    "My cousin..." The head of Ping''an County stopped deliberately. Sure enough, Su Luan''s eyes were shining.


    Su Luan''s heart suddenly had a quarrel. She said that the head of Ping''an County was the cousin of the little marquis. Naturally, she knew many of his likes and dislikes.


    If she can find out more from Ping''an salient, will not the little Marquis like her more?


    Su Luan thought of this, and tightly held the head of Ping''an County by the arm, and said with a smile, "Lord Ping''an, may I ask you a question..."


    Su Ying sees Su Luan and Ping''an County Lord leaving, and naturally understands in his heart.


    The little Marquis really has something to say to her.


    For a moment, only Jinyang and Su Ying were left by the lake. They were silent. Only the wind blew the leaves and made a rustling sound.


    Su Ying stood for a long time and couldn''t help asking: "I didn''t expect that the little Marquis should be so elegant. Are you going to enjoy the scenery of lakes and mountains with shadow? "


    Jinyang gently smile: "this way please."


    Su Ying with the direction of Jinyang, found a hidden place parking a small boat, the outside looks very simple and low-key.


    Jinyang a lift robe, jump on the boat, elegant and unrestrained.


    After he stood still, with a smile on his lips, he reached out to Su Ying, palm upward, warm and smooth.


    Su Ying did not go to hold his hand, hands raised skirt, gently jumped on the boat.


    Jinyang sees her not to twist the appearance, in the eye exudes a touch of appreciation.


    Su Ying with Jinyang into the cabin, only to find that the inside is not as good as the outside, but very unique. There was a low table in the middle, on which was exquisite food and a pot of good tea.


    Jinyang asked her to come today, and she was specially prepared.


    After they sat down at a low table, Jinyang began to pour a cup of tea to Su Ying: "this is Maojian who has just been picked off. Please try it."


    Su Ying picked up the tea and sipped it. The flavor was fragrant. She couldn''t help saying, "it''s really a good tea."


    Jinyang looking at Su Ying, her eyes are very beautiful, eyes qinglingling with a stubborn.


    He found it hard to take his eyes off her face when he was looking at her. This woman has a mysterious power, which makes people involuntarily attracted by her and obsessed with her.Jinyang eyes slightly curved: "shadow son, today I specially invite you to come, is something to discuss with you."


    Su Ying put down the tea cup, and a little surprise flashed through her dark and beautiful eyes: "Oh? I don''t know if you have anything important to discuss with Yinger? "


    Jinyang slightly lowered his eyelids and coughed gently because of some embarrassment.


    His face is still as soft and quiet as jade, his face appears light red, his eyes are still calm and indifferent: "shadow, would you like to marry me?"


    Su Ying''s eyes change rapidly, and there are other complicated expressions.


    See Su Ying do not answer, Jinyang also feel that he made a mistake, he cough a cover up the past.


    In order to avoid embarrassment, he changed the topic: "what kind of person is the eldest son of the Ming prince, do you know?"


    Su Ying was stunned and heard Jinyang slowly say, "he is cruel and has a preference for masculinity. It''s not a good man. "


    "Thank you for reminding me."


    Jinyang chuckled: "you must also be forced to helpless, if you are willing to marry me, I can go to the emperor for instructions."


    Su Ying looks at Jinyang''s serious appearance. She always regards Jinyang as a good friend. He suddenly proposes to her, which makes her feel at a loss.


    Jinyang see Su Ying do not speak, and said: "I know this is a bit abrupt, but I am serious."


    Su Ying slightly pursed her lips.


    "I have no father, no mother, no brothers and sisters. My family is quiet and simple. I am the master of everything in my family."


    Su Ying looked at him, his lips with a shallow smile, gentle and charming.


    She felt a strange warmth in her heart.


    If you really want to get married, Jinyang is really an excellent candidate.


    However, at the moment, her mind naturally appeared the cold and violent face of yefeibai, and her breath was slightly stagnant: "the shadow needs time to consider."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 197

    Jinyang lips smile gradually blooming, at least she did not directly refuse him, which shows that he still has a chance.


    "Then I''ll wait for your information."


    Su Ying sipped her tea and nodded.


    The boat rippled slightly on the lake and said for a long time. Seeing that the two of them had almost the same time together, it was time to leave.


    Just when they got off the boat, Su Luan and the head of Ping''an County also came far away.


    Su Luan''s face is full of joy, but when she sees Su Luan beside Jinyang, her face is not very good.


    But then think is in the demonstration general, toward Su Ying slightly picked eyebrows, she quickly ran to Jinyang, skirts flying.


    "Little Marquis, you like almond cake best. How about if luan''er made it for you tomorrow?"


    Jinyang slightly frowned: "no need."


    Jinyang stopped and said, "I still have something to do. I left first."


    Su Luan looked at the back of Jinyang''s departure. She could not help stamping her feet and staring at Su Ying fiercely: "are you going to leave the Marquis angrily?"


    Su Ying''s eyes drooped: "I don''t know. He may be impatient to talk with me."


    Su Luan was happy: "I knew he only liked me."


    Su Ying:


    The eldest princess''s birthday was just around the corner. The three daughters of the Su family received the invitation from the eldest princess to attend her birthday party.


    Su Xiu and Su Luan are both overjoyed after receiving the invitation, thinking that they will be able to see their beloved man at the banquet immediately, so they blush and heartbeat.


    Su Ying took the invitation, but just a light look, put aside.


    With her, such an occasion must be able to see the night is not white and Jinyang, Jinyang is OK, give her time to consider, but the night is not white.


    Think of the night is not white that temperament, Su Ying heart more and more do not want to go.


    But I had to go.


    On the day of the eldest princess''s birthday, Su Xiu and Su Luan got up early to make up. They also concentrated their makeup and put on more perfume powder.


    Su Ying in the green mark and red wave urge, she slightly dressed up, but she a low-key act. Although she is wearing the clothes of Yin Shu''s characteristics, it is not conspicuous at first sight.


    The three sisters of the Su family entered the palace in the same carriage.


    Su Ying had just entered the carriage, and saw that they were already there. The strong fragrance from their bodies made Su Ying unable to help frowning.


    Su Luan facial expression some displeasure ground looked at Su Ying: "two elder sister how always slowly swallow?"


    Su Xiu covered his mouth and said with a smile: "now my sister has a engagement. I think it must be that I don''t care about other things."


    Su Luan''s complexion was a little longer, and she began to smile softly: "this time, I''d like to congratulate my sister on her beautiful marriage. Don''t want to be divorced like last time."


    Su Ying glanced at them faintly and didn''t reply. She just picked up a place to sit down in a place far away from them.


    The carriage began to move forward.


    Su Luan and Su Xiu see Su Ying do not speak, eyes show a successful smile.


    They looked at each other with a smile and saw a vicious light in each other''s eyes.


    Su Luan at the moment toward Su Ying smile: "two elder sister, younger sister just made a joke with you, you won''t be unhappy?"


    Su Ying said with a soft smile: "how can it be, all of my sisters are for my good."


    Su Luan remembers from Madame Su that he has heard about the character of the eldest son of the Ming prince, and he is almost happy to bloom in his heart.


    How can this man compare with her favorite little Marquis of Jinyang? It''s just a day by a land.


    Su Luan tenderly smiles: "although this matter has not been disclosed, but the younger sister also wants to congratulate two elder sisters first."


    Su shadow lip corner slightly hook, should a: "thanks younger sister."


    Su Xiu and Su Luan see Su Ying silly thank you, see her face slightly raised smile, think she must not know what kind of person the eldest son of the prince is.


    Think of here, two people more happy!


    Su Xiu covered his lips with a smile: "sister, you don''t know how much your sister envies you. Mother has found you such a good marriage


    Su Luan nodded again and again, echoing: "that is, my mother is too eccentric. She took pains to find such a good man for her sister


    "I don''t know how many girls in the capital envy you when the marriage is open."


    Su Ying listened to their singing and singing, and a cold light flashed in her black eyes. Since she is so envious, why don''t you marry?


    Su Ying''s head droops more and more low, she can continue to see how these two women act.


    Her face slightly appeared two red, eyelashes trembled, some shy way: "big sister and sister are talking about it, this is nothing, you can never say nonsense."


    "Ah, my second sister is still shy." Su Luan''s heart more and more happy, "this is still no shadow of the matter, just waiting to pick a good day, then the marriage will be settled."Su Xiu then said: "yes, my sister is really lucky. The eldest son of the king of Ming county is a dragon and Phoenix among the people, with outstanding talent


    "That''s it


    "Who else in the capital does not know him. He has a rich family and integrity. More importantly, he never looks at other women


    "That is to say, for so many years, he did not have a concubine to communicate with each other. In the future, the second sister didn''t have to compete with other women for favors."


    Su Xiu and Su Luan said here, the more successful the eyes, and then can''t help laughing.


    Su Ying naturally knew what they were laughing at. There were no concubines around the eldest son of the prince of Ming Dynasty, but there were countless beautiful men. Now sitting in the carriage is also boring, Su Ying is also happy to act with them: "elder sister and three younger sister how to smile so happy?"


    Su Xiu was busy with the smile on her face, but the smile in the bottom of her eyes was more and more obvious: "we are just happy for my sister, and we have found such a good husband."


    Su Ying''s face was buried deeper, and she stamped her foot: "Oh, what are you talking about. Now it''s not settled. Don''t talk nonsense


    Su Xiu said with a smile: "we should also be a little quiet. If other women hear us, we will hate you."


    Su Xiu couldn''t help laughing again, because she was laughing so much that she couldn''t help covering her tears with a veil!


    "Don''t make fun of me."


    Su Luan also received a word: "that two elder sisters can have a good grasp, such a person is not many."


    "Yes, yes, such people are rare."


    Su Ying couldn''t understand their implication.


    At this time, a faint smile appeared in her eyes, and she felt that the marriage was good It''s a pity to give up so easily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 198

    Su Ying only made a pair of blank, she shyly looked at two people: "thank you sister and sister''s advice, I will take good advantage of it!"


    Su Luan and Su Xiu took a look at each other and saw a happy look in each other''s eyes.


    Now they are really looking forward to Su Ying''s marrying the eldest son of the king of Ming county. Thinking about it, they feel very relieved!


    It was not a short journey, but it passed in such a conversation. The carriage soon arrived at the gate of the princess''s mansion.


    They got off the carriage and went to the princess''s house.


    The layout of the princess''s mansion is very luxurious. There are many pavilions and pavilions in it, exquisite and chic.


    Along the way, the scenery is elegant and chic, the garden is full of strange stones and luxuriant trees.


    Under the sole of the foot is paved with colored stones. These pebbles can not help massaging the sole of the foot, which is more beautiful and generous.


    Su Ying and Su Xiugang just talked and laughed with Su Ying in the carriage just now. They were like the best sisters. When they arrived at the princess mansion, they described strangers with her.


    The two of them deliberately walked in front of them, as if with Su Ying, they could not lift their heads.


    Su Ying is not angry, a person with green marks walking behind.


    The three arrived at the garden where the party was set up. There were already many people there.


    The eldest princess was lively by nature. She invited not only the prince and princess, but also many officials'' ladies and childe.


    As soon as Su Luan and Su Xiu arrive, they find someone to talk to. For them, this is a circle. As long as they are integrated, their identity is much more valuable.


    Su Ying stood in the corner and looked around.


    What made her curious was that Zhao yunnuan, who had always been the fifth Prince''s presence, did not come. But also, last time she was bitten by a snake. I don''t know how she is.


    Just thinking about it, I saw a red shadow coming towards her. She was the fifth princess.


    She was wearing a long, bright red dress with hundreds of flying butterflies depicted on it. Her black hair was unconventionally tied up in a flying bun, which complemented her dress.


    "I said who this is, is not the second miss of the Su family." Five Princess since the last Jinyang toward Su Ying, will su Ying to hate.


    She saw Su Ying standing alone in the corner at the moment and couldn''t help coming forward to satirize her.


    Su Ying looks light, toward five princesses line a gift: "met five princesses."


    The fifth princess looked up and down at Su Ying. She stood quietly, with a smart and low-key appearance. The mottled shadow of the trees outlined her almost perfect outline.


    Su Ying''s facial features are exquisite and her appearance is extremely beautiful


    She droops her eyes and has long eyelashes, which gives people a delicate feeling.


    "Fox flatter!" Five Princess low ground scolded a, no wonder her second brother will hold her last time, Jinyang will help her speak.


    Su Ying only did not hear, and a sneer appeared on her lips.


    Last time, the fifth Princess didn''t have time to beat Su Ying well. Today she won''t let her go.


    The fifth Princess picked her eyebrows slightly, and a touch of mockery came up on the side of her red lips: "now that you have retired from marriage with your second brother, don''t pester him any more."


    Su Ying replied respectfully: "if you go back to the fifth princess, the shadow will retreat from his royal highness Huai, and how can she pester him?"


    The fifth princess only felt that she had been blocked back and became more and more angry.


    She looked at Su Ying angrily: "how dare you lie? You did that last time Are you still haunted by my second brother? "


    Su Ying''s expression became more and more respectful: "what the five princesses said is very true. Please tell the five princesses to say with his royal highness that where there is no fragrant grass in the world, why love a flower alone?"


    The fifth princess was so angry that a pair of beautiful eyes glared at Su Ying: "you, this woman, are still talking nonsense here. Do you think you still seduce Jinyang?"


    Su Ying just wanted to reply, but Su Luan did not know when she was coming. She stood behind the five princesses with a smile of flattery: "five princesses, my sister can''t be on the stage. If she has offended you, luan''er will accompany you for a while! "


    Su Ying raised her head at this time, and her eyes were red. It seemed that Jingying was about to drop: "five princesses, you have wronged Ying''er - Xiao Hou Ye is the sweetheart of her sister. How can she rob her?"


    Su Luan stares at Su Ying, and a blush appears on her face. She pedaled her feet and said shyly, "second sister, how can you talk nonsense about this kind of thing?"


    The fifth princess was still aiming at Su Ying just now. At the moment, her sharp sight turned to Su Luan, and her tone softened a little: "do you like Jinyang?"


    Su Luan see five princesses looking at her, lips still have shallow smile. She could not help but bow her head shyly and did not speak.


    The fifth Princess saw Su Luan bow his head shyness appearance, one breath suffocates in the chest, in the eye eye flash a smear of Yin Li.


    "Pa!" Su Luan has not yet responded, feel a pain on the cheek!


    The fifth princess''s fingernails are very long, and there are several finger marks on her white face.


    Su Luan was stunned for a moment, but she saw Princess Wu pointing at her with her fingers smeared with Cardan. Her face was a little distorted: "do you deserve to like him? Shameless thingsSu Ying stood aside with a smile flashing through her eyes. She stood where she was, as if frightened, and made a look of bewilderment.


    "Princess five, five, why did you hit me?" Su Luan covered her face, but she was hard to suppress her anger.


    The fifth Princess narrowed her eyes and said, "if you dare to approach Jinyang for half a step, I will be rude to you."


    The fifth princess left in anger, and her skirt set off a graceful arc.


    Su Luan looked at the back of the five princesses, and her tears fell down.


    Su Ying at this moment is finally back to the body, went to see Su Luan''s face: "sister, do you have anything?"


    "Go away! You don''t have to be so kind! " Su Luan turns to leave.


    Su Ying looks at Su Luan''s back, and her lips are slightly hooked.


    At this moment, Su Ying turned his head on a pair of deep dark eyes, eyes with a playful smile, it is the night is not white.


    Su Ying''s heart wailed, it was really what she was afraid of.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed, as if he didn''t see him, went around him without a word.


    Ye feibai''s eyes flashed obvious amazement, very good, very good, she dare to ignore like this. He turned to look at Su Ying''s back and said in a deep voice, "you dare to give me a try!"


    Su Ying doesn''t know what''s going on with him today. She wants to run without any reason.


    As she did not hear, she tried to calm down and move forward step by step, without any intention of staying.


    Night Fei''s white lip corner tightly pursed, walked quickly a few steps, pulled her sleeve.


    He slightly narrowed his Phoenix eyes, coldly looked at Su Ying''s back, and asked with gnashing teeth: "why do you leave when you see this king? What are you feeling guilty about?"


    Su Ying took a deep breath, then tilted his head and looked at him for a long time. A faint smile appeared on his lips: "shadow was so blind that he didn''t recognize his highness huaiwang. The shadow will send his regards to the king of Huai


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 199

    "You still pretend!" Night feibai looks at Su Ying''s smiling appearance, and can''t get angry with her.


    His face was taut, with a look of awe. They did not speak to each other, and the air seemed to be frozen into frost.


    Su Ying forcefully pulled out his sleeve from the night''s non white hands: "so many people look at it, pulling and pulling like what it looks like."


    "You..."


    Su Ying''s eyes turned and looked at the circuitous corridor from afar. She couldn''t help but remind her: "the princess is here!"


    "Don''t change the subject for me!"


    Su Ying looked at the princess not far away, smiling at the night Fei Bai: "today the princess is particularly beautiful, isn''t it?"


    Su Ying said that she did not look at the night. She turned slightly and walked towards the princess.


    Night is not white was left in place, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, he can not excrete the depression in his heart, this woman!


    The princess is today''s master, is also today''s birthday, dress up particularly grand.


    She was wearing a bright blue wide sleeve pleated skirt, the whole person looked noble and generous, the skirt and collar were embroidered with exquisite Begonia flowers, the skirt was decorated with countless beautiful crystal stones, shining in the sun.


    Her hair is decorated with red agate. Every step she takes, the pendulous wreaths are gently shaken. The white and delicate skin is as bright as jade.


    There was a gentle smile on her lips, which made her look very friendly.


    Su Ying made a salute to the princess, and then she went to her position and sat down.


    The eldest princess looks at Su Ying, the smile on her face is more and more thick.


    She had been interested in this girl before, cunning and smart.


    But feibai didn''t like her, and specially retired from the marriage with her. When she knew the news, she was still a bit unhappy.


    I didn''t expect that a few days ago, feibai actually asked her to come here, hoping that she could hold a party and let him meet with Yinger.


    The eldest princess chuckled. Now I''m afraid that Lang Youqing has no intention.


    The eldest princess was helped into the table by her mother. All the people present stood up to salute her and said respectful greetings.


    The eldest princess sat on her seat with a cheerful look on her face: "today is the birthday of our palace. Thank you for your honor. My father gave me a royal chef before. Today''s dishes are all made by him. Please taste them. "


    At the moment, more than 20 girls with exquisite food boxes are rushing in to put the dishes in front of the guests.


    The emperor has always loved the eldest princess. Some time ago, the eldest princess dined in the palace, but praised the craftsmanship of a royal chef, so the emperor cut love and gave the Royal cook to the princess.


    Now when you hear the princess say so, they all taste the dishes one after another. The taste is really different.


    The party was held as usual.


    Night feibai frequently cast her eyes on Su Ying. She didn''t give him a look from the beginning to the end.


    This makes ye feibai feel very unhappy, she is running away from him!


    Then she sat in the female seat, and he could not rush to find her.


    Jinyang before the banquet, subconsciously looking for Su Ying''s shadow, the night is not white and Su Ying this scene is naturally fell into his eyes.


    When he saw Su Ying''s attitude towards the night, he felt a touch of joy.


    He sat beside the night not white, raised his glass of wine and saluted him. His lips were full of sarcastic smile: "Huai Wang Ming knows that shadow doesn''t like you, but he still refuses to give up. It''s really interesting."


    Night is not white, originally unhappy, hear the words of Jinyang, the heart has a nameless fire.


    He tried to control the anger in the bottom of his heart, and his lips picked a wanton smile: "what do you know? Shadow is just shy."


    Jinyang smile, looked at Su Ying, slightly pick eyebrows: "shadow talk with me, always with Yingying smile."


    Night Fei sneered and looked at Jinyang more and more cold: "shadow has always been wayward, only in front of me to show the true temperament, just because she will me as their own people."


    Jinyang eyes moist, with unspeakable tenderness, it is very intoxicating: "huaiwang why deceive others, the shadow is clearly do not want to pay attention to you."


    Click!


    The cup in night Fei''s white hand suddenly cracked, and the wine dripped down along the crack.


    Jinyang''s smile became more and more gentle: "is his highness Huai becoming angry?"


    Night is not white eyes in the rolling, as if the next moment, to kill Jinyang.


    Jinyang has no fear: "is his highness Huai Wang afraid of losing to me?"


    Night is not white voice like a thousand years old iceberg: "shadow is mine, no one can take it away!"


    Just as Jinyang was about to speak, someone suggested, "it''s boring to sit like this. It''s better for us to play drinking."


    After hearing this, the eldest princess was quite interested and said with a smile, "we just drink and eat food like this, but it''s really boring."


    Dongling was prosperous in wine culture, and there were many forms of wine making.


    In particular, some young masters are full of interest when they hear the wine order.Some young ladies are also very interested in this, and their faces are full of yearning.


    At this moment, a young master got up and proposed: "I see that the banquet is surrounded by a canal. Let''s put a flower boat in the canal and send another one blindfolded to beat a drum at the source of the canal. When the drum stops, whoever is behind the flower boat will really answer a question from the drummer. If you can''t answer or you can''t answer, you will be fined three cups. "


    The eldest princess listened to the idea and said with a smile, "it''s a fun game."


    Everyone saw that the princess had such an interest, they all echoed: "fun and fun!"


    Su Ying is listening in a, thinking to herself, this is not a big adventure of sincere words.


    Seeing that everyone dared to be interested, the eldest princess invited a maid to come over and ordered a few words in her ear.


    Hearing this, the maid nodded and went down quickly.


    After a while, they saw a small flower boat placed at the water source of the canal. At the bow of the boat stood a woman in pink clothes, with a light gauze in her hand, and her skin was white than snow.


    A young master should be one of them. First he blindfolded himself and took a drumstick to beat the drum!


    "Dong Dong Dong Dong!"


    As soon as the sluice opened, the flower boat began to move forward along the current. The women standing in the bow danced with their hair and skirts, and their soft bodies showed a series of exquisite dances with the rhythm of drums.


    The women''s dancing is so wonderful that we can''t stand it.


    Their eyes fell on the woman, drum sound did not know what stopped, flower boat also stopped at the same time.


    The flower boat stops in front of Su Luan. Su Luan''s face is slightly red, and he begins to look carefully at the man who is beating the drum.


    The drummer did not want to ask any questions, so he casually asked, "did Miss Su ever marry?"


    "Not yet." Su Luan asked shyly and glanced at Jinyang secretly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 200

    All of a sudden, the crowd burst into laughter.


    Some people start, some people who don''t understand understand the rules of the game.


    Everyone in this game, can dig a lot of unknown secrets.


    The princess said with a smile: "someone has already started, and then come in order?"


    "So I''ll start this time?" Five princess''s face bloomed a flower like smile, she is a princess, naturally there is no objection.


    The eldest princess nodded with a smile.


    The fifth princess looked at Su Luan''s face with a sneer in her eyes.


    The fifth princess went to the drum, just about to take the black cloth to cover her eyes. She could not help but look at Jinyang, but found that his lips were smiling and looking at Su Ying.


    This phenomenon let the five princess''s heart suddenly fall to the bottom!


    Su Ying this bitch, unexpectedly told her a lie, then, she can not be polite!


    The fifth Princess covered her eyes with black cloth, but no one found it. She left a gap for herself.


    Thump, thump, drum.


    The sluice of the Canal opens again, the dancer on the flower boat continues to dance, and the flower boat continues to move forward.


    People stare at the flower boat, nervous and expectant.


    When the flower boat passed in front of him, he held his breath and hoped that the drum would stop and not stop.


    Gradually, the flower boat flows to Su Ying''s neighborhood, and the drum sound stops suddenly after two sounds.


    The flower boat is pointing to Su Ying.


    Some of them breathed a sigh of relief. Others looked at Su Ying with a little curiosity. Su Ying and his highness Huai Wang broke off their engagement and became the most popular figure in the capital for a while. They were very curious about what questions the princess would ask her.


    The fifth princess took off the black cloth from her eyes and looked at Su Ying without any accident. A touch of malice flashed in her eyes.


    Su Ying stood indifferent, looking at the five princesses, waiting for her to ask questions.


    "My princess''s question is very simple, but it must be answered truthfully." Five Princess eyebrows a pick, she pauses, "before you and second elder brother break the engagement, is second elder brother don''t look up to you?"


    Five princess''s eyes contain irony, she is to let Su Ying make a fool of herself in public, especially in front of Jinyang.


    Su Luan slightly lowered his head to cover his lips to block his smile.


    Su Xiu looks at Su Ying, with a smile in her eyes. She is also interested in this topic.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, face quickly hidden a trace of suspicious anger, looking at the five Princess eyes with a thick disapproval.


    Su Ying took a look at the night is not white, the face appeared a light smile, no hesitation: "No."


    Five Princess lip corner tiny hook: "Miss Su Er this is not true, this princess does not believe."


    The crowd also talked about it, and they were really interested in this topic.


    Su Luan also gently said: "I this second elder sister, is to die to face, in fact, who does not know."


    In Dongling, few men and women broke their engagement. According to their mind, they thought that Su Ying was not taken seriously.


    Su Luan said slightly, but Su Ying still heard her, and a trace of embarrassment flashed on her face: "Ying''er''s words are not true. Now his highness Huai Wang is also here. Why don''t you ask him?"


    People looked at the night is not white, but see him clearly with displeasure.


    They didn''t dare to offend him, and the topic could only be put off.


    However, the words of Princess five have aroused many people''s interest. They really want to know the truth.


    The fifth Princess didn''t get the result she wanted. She looked angry.


    She returned to her seat and glared angrily at Su Ying. Su Ying just responded to her with a smile, as if nothing had happened.


    Next came the young lady of Li Shangshu''s family. After she tied on the black cloth, she began to beat the drum!


    The flower boat also flows downstream from the source.


    But when the flower boat came to Su Ying''s back, the drum stopped suddenly.


    If one is a coincidence, is the second a coincidence?


    Su Ying''s dark eyes quickly flashed a cold light. She wanted to know what questions they had to ask her!


    After taking off the black cloth, Miss Li directly began to ask, "Miss Su Er, do you regret it after you quit marriage with his highness Huai Wang?"


    Su Ying has no choice but to ask such questions.


    Night feibai heard this question, a flash of expectation flashed in his black eyes, and fell tightly on Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying did not look at him, blurted out: "do not regret."


    Only heard a click, the teacup in Yefei''s white hand was broken again, the clear wine flowed along the slit, wet his hand, his sleeve, he didn''t care!


    Night Fei Bai Ming knows that she will answer this answer, but is not reconciled, looking at Su Ying''s deep eyes hidden a bit of anger.


    The fifth princess looked bad and said with a charming smile, "I don''t believe it. What happened to Miss Su when she fell into the water in the Palace last time? Didn''t she throw herself into the lake in order to save her marriage? "The five Princesses'' words were like a stone falling on the surface of the calm lake and rippling in circles. It turned out that the second miss of the Su family was timid and could do such a shameless thing!


    On the face of the eldest princess flashed a touch of displeasure, in the heart also felt that the fifth princess was too much.


    The fifth Princess saw that people were so interested in this topic, and a touch of pride flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Su Ying sighed: "speaking of this, the five princesses really misunderstood me. His highness huaiwang accidentally fell into the lake. If it wasn''t for Yinger who happened to rescue him I''m afraid of him... "


    Su Ying said here, deliberately pause down, said this reason or at the beginning of the night is not white said.


    For a moment, there was another uproar in the crowd. They didn''t believe that his royal highness Huai needed a woman to rescue him. Miss Su must be lying.


    Night is not white on Su Ying''s eyes, looking at her eyes flash light cunning: "shadow said good."


    All of a sudden, people''s faces showed a look of surprise, and then the king of Huai said so, there is no fake.


    Su Xiu just heard the words of the fifth princess, and her blood was boiling. She thought there would be a good play to see.


    I didn''t expect that the good play had not been staged yet. Night feibai openly defended Su Ying!


    It''s a real chagrin.


    The game has to continue to start, but not waiting for the next young lady to go up to beat the drum, the night is not white but has already stood up, trot often the source to go.


    The eldest princess looked at him and chuckled.


    Other people naturally do not have any objection, who dares to voice the night is not white decision?


    Night is not white face, began to beat drum, Su Ying looked at night on the white face slightly surprised.


    According to her guess, yefeibai is not the kind of person who likes to join in the fun at all. She immediately has a bad premonition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 201

    But she just had this idea in her mind, the drum suddenly stopped, and the flower boat again floated to Su Ying''s back.


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, under the long sleeve fist slightly clenched, she has so many secrets to let people think about it?


    Su Luan was a little excited at the moment: "it''s her again, it''s her again. What questions do you think his highness Huai Wang will ask her?"


    Su Luan is thinking about whether the king of Huai will embarrass Su Ying, and Su Xiu, who sits beside Su Luan, is not happy to hear this sentence.


    She snorted coldly: "what question can his highness of Huai Wang ask her, it is to ask why she still pesters him."


    "It must be so!" Su Luan''s eyes began to shine. "I really want to know how his highness Huai Wang wants to humiliate her two sisters."


    Su Ying listens to the murmuring voice of two people, set if not heard.


    Night Fei Bai threw the drumstick, fixed to look at Su Ying.


    A breeze blows, raises his long black hair, raises his gorgeous robe.


    His lip corners light hook, ask very ambiguous: "that day I said with you, you want to know how to reply me?"


    Ye feibai finally asked the question he wanted to ask.


    Su Ying did not answer, but poured a glass of wine for himself and drank it out.


    She had three drinks in a row, all in one go.


    Ye feibai looked at her movement and her face sank a little bit.


    This stinky girl would rather be punished three times than answer his question!


    The night is not white and cold. When rongdun is cold, the whole body exudes a terrible breath.


    He stares at Su Ying, Su Ying also looks directly at him, eyes do not hide not flash.


    Ye feibai was defeated after all, and said with the voice that two talents could hear: "Stinky girl, this account will be calculated with you later!"


    The night is not white to turn to leave, the public for a moment some do not know why.


    Su Ying next to someone asked Su Ying, Huai Wang actually said what she said, Su Ying just a faint smile, did not say ha.


    At the moment, Su Xiu can''t sit still. She looks at the charming night. She also has questions to ask him!


    Su Xiu went to the source in a hurry. Although some young ladies didn''t like her jumping in the queue, it was not good to touch other people''s face in public.


    After su Xiu''s drumming, the flower boat did not stop behind Su Ying as before, but stopped behind the night.


    Su Xiu looked at the night with a shy face. His cheek was crimson: "may I ask your highness Huai Wang, do you have a favorite person in your heart?"


    The night is not white originally some cold face, when hearing this question, the meaning has pointed looked at Su Ying: "have."


    Su Xiu only felt that the night was not white when he said this sentence, the ice on his face slowly melted open, with an unprecedented tenderness.


    Su Xiu subconsciously felt that this person would be himself, and the ripples in his heart were rippling.


    They all whispered. Who is the woman who can be admired by his highness Huai?


    Everyone was in high spirits at this time, as if more and more secrets were about to break out of the cocoon. Everyone wanted to go up and play drums to satisfy their curiosity.


    After su Xiu came down, Jinyang took the lead in beating drums. Unexpectedly, the flower boat stopped in the direction of the night.


    Jinyang refined voice with a trace of provocation: "you like her, she does not like you, how are you?"


    "Grab it." Night''s eyes are as cold as his voice.


    Jinyang slightly smile, hand holding drumsticks did not come down, eyebrows moist as jade: "Jinyang also want to do it again, can you have any objection?"


    Naturally, no one went back to protest against the little Marquis, and the drum beat again.


    Su Ying quietly sat on his seat, some irrelevant low head. She had not finished drinking the tea in her hand, and the flower boat stopped behind her again.


    Jinyang''s eyes are as clear as Bitan. They always have no mood and no wave in their eyes. At the moment, they have some light: "are you thinking about what I asked you?"


    Su Ying returned with a smile: "yes."


    Jinyang''s lips rise, showing a satisfied smile, if the lotus is in full bloom.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes dangerous half squint, eyes show a can let people heart stop cold.


    Night is not white cold looking at Jinyang, what does he let Su Ying think?


    Jinyang raised his eyebrows towards him, and his smile was even stronger.


    Five princess that pair of beautiful eyes in Jinyang, night is not white, Su Ying three people linger, fingers firmly grasp, slightly spasmodic.


    People don''t know, she can see it!


    There must be secrets among these three people that others don''t know!


    Su Luan''s idea is different, and Su Xiu, who is still immersed in joy, whispered: "what''s the meaning of the question that the little Marquis asked the second elder sister just now? Is it difficult to propose a marriage with me?"


    Su Xiu covered his mouth with a smile: "yes, yes, the little Marquis must like you."


    "That''s right. Last time the Marquis invited me to visit the lake." Su Luan''s eyes flashed with pride.Such a light voice fell in the ears of the five princesses, and glared at Su Luan fiercely. Did she want to Jinyang with Xiao?


    What a shameless woman!


    Night is not white, at the moment, the heart is angry, almost lost sense.


    Su Ying''s attitude towards him is not the same as that of Jinyang. Instead of thinking about her own problems, she thought about Jinyang.


    The fire of jealousy was burning with reason in his heart, and he could hardly control himself for a moment.


    He got up again to beat the flower drum. Without any accident, the flower boat stopped behind Su Ying again.


    This time, ye feibai did not ask this question in public. He walked quickly to Su Ying and asked her in the words that two people could hear: "how can you promise me?"


    Su Ying bowed her head and held up the wine cup, and fined herself three cups.


    Night is not white forehead blue veins jump, he now hate gnashing teeth, want to strangle the woman in front of him.


    "You..."


    Su Ying looked at the cold eyes of night Fei Bai and picked up her eyebrows and laughed: "the shadow has already punished himself for three cups. What''s your highness Huai Wang''s advice?"


    People didn''t hear what night feibai asked Su Ying, because they didn''t hear, they became more and more curious.


    Su Xiu raised his head to see the things here. He felt a little uneasy and frowned tightly.


    Night is not white, what does this mean, does he like at the bottom of his heart or Su Ying?


    After the night is not white, the game is still going on.


    Su Ying drank a few more glasses of wine, but also felt a little dizzy.


    Looked up at the green mark: "green mark, help me to change clothes."


    "Yes, miss."


    Su Ying to clean hands, and sent green mark to get some sobering soup.


    Su Ying now some do not want to return to the banquet, slowly used to the yard. The atmosphere at the banquet was really uncomfortable.


    Su Ying in the past rockery, suddenly a hand extended over, she pulled to the side of the rockery behind.


    "You..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 202

    Su Ying raised her head, on the night Fei Bai that pair of eyes full of anger, the eye ground is turbulent.


    Su Ying saw that it was him, and she was going to leave subconsciously.


    Night is not white block her way, slender arm fishing, Su Ying instantly fell into his arms.


    His arms gradually closed, and the two men leaned together with almost no space.


    Su Ying wants to push him away, but the night is not white. Su Ying stares at him: "what does your highness Huai Wang want to do?"


    "I asked you that." Night is not white exhausted to suppress his anger, looking at her eyes as cold as ice, "see me to hide, eh?"


    Night is not white hand strong and powerful, his long arm will su Ying tightly confined in his chest.


    He reached out and stroked Su Ying''s cheek, stroked her lips with his thumb, and lowered his voice: "say, what do you think?"


    "I don''t think much, you let me go!" Su Ying is bitter. Is this the power gap between men and women? If she is so close, she can''t fight overnight.


    "No Night is not white close to her a minute, the eye''s anger is more thick!


    He put her on the rockery, cut her hands with one hand, and hit her chest with one free hand.


    Su Ying glared at big eyes, there is no mistake, this man is ready to do something wrong to him in the daytime?


    Before she could fight back, she saw that the jade clasp in her neck was pulled out.


    All of a sudden, the anger on night Fei''s white face dissipated a little, and there was a bit of evil spirit on his face: "have you always taken it?"


    "Your Highness Huai Wang, don''t get me wrong. This is my booty. I''d like to take it with me. It''s not what you think."


    Night is not a white laugh, this woman!


    His beautiful and cold face was closer to her, and his breath was on her face. "Do you want to have a good talk with me now, or let others see me kissing you here?"


    The night is not white low low smile, the voice is mellow as immersion for many years of wine: "here people come and go, I can''t guarantee that will be seen?"


    Su Ying''s blue veins on her forehead jump: "you threaten me?"


    "I''ll threaten you. What''s the matter?" The night is not white to gather together in her lip to bite quickly, eyes squint up a minute to succeed, "now you start to choose."


    Su Ying looked around. Fortunately, there was no one around. She breathed a sigh of relief. She knew the man did what he said: "OK, let''s talk about it in another place."


    Little did you know that Su Xiu was hiding behind a big tree at the moment.


    Just now Su Xiu saw that Su Ying and ye feibai left one after another, and they also left by the way of changing clothes. They didn''t expect to meet ye feibai and Su Ying here.


    She had always thought that since yefeibai can break the engagement with Su Ying, it means that yefeibai doesn''t like Su Ying.


    But now she saw the night is not white holding Su Ying, two people a pair of intimate appearance, only feel their heart is broken.


    She bit the red lips, because of the force, she almost bit the delicate lips to bleed, and her face was twisted and ferocious.


    Su Ying, such a slut, is so shamelessly seducing men!


    Yefeibai is her. She will take it back anyway!


    Night non white heard Su Ying say so, full of anger on the face this just pulled out a faint smile.


    With Su Ying in his arms, he disappeared and took her to a shady pavilion where no one would come or disturb her.


    As soon as they fell into the pavilion, Su Ying could not help but step back a few steps and separated her from the night. She picked her eyebrows and said, "OK, now we can talk."


    Ye feibai looked at her defensive face. Her eyes were filled with anger, and her voice was filled with a chill: "I give you time to think about it, and you think of such an answer for me? Would you rather marry such a man than me


    Su Ying slightly a Leng: "you know?"


    Ye Fei did not deny her appearance in vain. She only felt that her chest was stuffy. There was a trace of gnashing teeth in her voice: "you dare to promise this marriage. Do you know how bad that person is?"


    Su Ying slightly raised his head, straight to the night is not white, a hook in the corner of the lip: "villain I have not never seen, in front of not there is a?"


    He took a deep breath and tried to suppress his anger. He said helplessly, "what should I do with you?"


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying cold eyes, stubborn look, he knows that she is a soft eat hard people.


    If he continues to force her, she will not give him the answer he wants.


    Night is not white to see Su Ying, soft voice way: "do you know that the man''s side of the boy, all looks handsome?"


    "I know." Su Ying nodded as if nothing happened, a pair of black eyes flashed innocently.


    "But no matter how much he liked these men, he would disappear in a few months. No boy has lived with him for more than a year"I know."


    "Last year he fell in love with a actor and spent money like dirt. Even for him to do a lot of people can not understand absurd things, just to win him a smile. But when he got tired of the play, he threw it aside. Now that actor is no longer alive. "


    Su Ying''s eyes looked away: "I know what you said."


    Night is not white eyes in the cold light suddenly appeared, some hate way: "you all know you dare to marry him?"


    Su Ying smiles at him: "it''s the shadow''s own business."


    Ye feibai choked again: "you!"


    "You can''t marry such a man. It must have been Mrs. Su who forced you to do it," he added


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I can ask my father to order you to marry me." Night is not white approaching Su Ying, hands tightly hold her shoulders, "you think carefully, this king can give you all you want."


    Su Ying can''t get rid of it, just stare at him.


    Night is not white slowly open a mouth: "shadow son, you might as well think about, who is better to marry?"


    In terms of heart, the condition that night is not white is really attractive.


    The eldest son of the king of Ming county is a homosexual and a sexual abuse. Naturally, he can not be compared with night.


    Although she has a way not to marry this scum man, but in the future, the wife''s means emerge in endlessly. Maybe you can find her a good man!


    Night non white see Su Ying in serious consideration, nervously looking at her.


    Su Ying thought of here, a warm face suddenly appeared in her mind. Su Ying gently pulled her lips: "in fact, why should I marry you? I''d rather marry you than marry you."


    Night is not white suddenly understand come over Jinyang before let Su Ying consider things - unexpectedly, is, this kind of thing!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 203

    "Although the little marquis is is not as dignified as his highness huaiwang, his family background is simple. He has no brothers, no parents. If I married in the past, I don''t have to deal with the relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law. The little marquis is is valuable, gentle and understanding. He has helped me several times. The little marquis is really a good candidate. "


    When Su Ying said these words, there was really no provocation.


    What she said and thought was the same. The more she thought about it, the better she thought it would be to choose Jinyang. However, there was a royal family behind the night, intriguing and intriguing. She was not unable to deal with it, but impatient to deal with these things.


    It was su Ying who said so seriously that the night was not white, and her heart sank little by little. Her jealousy was burning in her heart, and her jealousy and anger spread to all parts of her body.


    His hands are clenched, the back of his hands are full of green veins, it seems that the next moment is about to strangle the woman in front of him!


    He gazed at her with too much desire to speak.


    "If you want, I can give you a quiet, simple environment."


    Su Ying chuckled: "why does his highness Huai Wang make such a big concession for me, a little girl? It''s not worth it."


    Night is not white a Leng, gnash teeth to look at the person in front of: "you besides marry me - cannot marry other people."


    "Does his highness Huai Wang still want to force marriage?"


    Night is not white pinch her chin, beautiful face gradually close, lips slightly provoked smile: "you wait."


    Su Ying looked at his seemingly smiling appearance, and suddenly had a bad premonition.


    At last, they did not return to the banquet. Night feibai sent someone to say that Su Ying was not feeling well, so he sent her back.


    Su Ying just don''t want to be known that she and the night between the ambiguous, a little protest.


    Night is not white to see her one eye, as if to know her mind: "protest is invalid."


    Su Ying


    He will not give her a chance to meet with Jinyang again, not only that, he will seize the time to marry her.


    Night Fei white sent Su Ying back, a moment, straight to the palace.


    When he heard that Emperor Ming was in the imperial study, he went directly to the imperial study.


    Emperor Ming was dealing with some memorials. He was surprised to see the night coming in a hurry.


    The night is not white toward the Ming emperor line a ceremony, even the chance to gasp, directly said: "father emperor, son minister has something to ask for."


    "Oh?"


    "Jinyang has not been married yet. I hope my father will point out a woman to him as soon as possible."


    The emperor put down the memorial in his hand, pondered for a moment, and concealed his surprise in his eyes: "you haven''t married yet. How can you care about others?"


    The night is not white to stand calmly, straight looking at the Ming Emperor: "son minister this is not about to ask the father to give orders?"


    There was a hint of interest on the emperor''s face: "Oh? Which girl does feibai like this time


    The night is not white hair does not hesitate, the voice is loud: "it is Su Ying."


    Emperor Ming had a premonition since the last two people fell into the water, but he didn''t expect it would be so fast.


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was holding a pair of inscrutable appearance and frowned slightly: "shadow? Does the shadow agree? "


    "The shadow son does not agree, so I hope that it is not white to ask his father."


    The emperor choked, but he felt that the fact was tortuous. A light anger appeared on his face: "I don''t care about this. You''ve been given a chance before, but you insist on quitting marriage. Then I will do as you wish, so that you can not interfere after marriage. "


    Night is not white droop head: "before is the son minister obstinate, also hope the father emperor can forgive the son minister''s capricious."


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty snorted coldly: "I am the king of a country. How can I betray myself? I have said this before, but now the next edict compels a girl to marry you? "


    Night is not white tuopao kneeling on the ground: "hope the father emperor to complete the son minister."


    Emperor Ming looked at the night is not white, but really.


    However, how can the imperial edict of marriage be given at will? Emperor Ming firmly said, "I will not issue a decree."


    Ye feibai is not annoyed to hear the emperor''s refusal. He got up and clasped his fists and saluted the emperor. His long eyelashes concealed the little emotion in his Phoenix eyes.


    His voice is cold and light resound in the imperial study: "there minister can be false to pass the imperial edict, when the father emperor can not blame me."


    The emperor choked with anger, and immediately picked up the inkstone in front of him and threw it at the night. "How dare you?"


    Night is not white do not hide not flash, the voice is low: "the son minister has asked the father emperor."


    Emperor Ming was immediately elated!


    Speaking of this son''s temperament before, he is most interested in him. Recently, he has done several things for him, and he is also more and more valued by him.


    He has a rebellious nature and will definitely do what he wants to do.


    Emperor Ming knew that if he didn''t agree to him today, he would definitely take a fake imperial edict to give marriage.


    For a moment, Emperor Ming''s heart was full of twists and turns.


    Speaking of, he is also very fond of Su Ying, if she and feibai can make a pair, he is naturally happy to see its success.It''s just He can''t be cheap. Night is not white.


    Emperor Ming slightly pondered: "if you promise me three things, I will give you orders, how about?"


    Night is not white, even eyebrows do not frown: "which three things?"


    Those are the three things that Emperor Ming has been trying to solve for years.


    Ye feibai listened to the three things the emperor said, but frowned slightly, he directly agreed: "OK, I promise, now you can order?"


    Emperor Ming was just holding the attitude of trying. He was shocked when he heard Yefei''s promise without hesitation.


    Don''t mention three of these three things. Any one of them is harsh. I didn''t expect that ye feibai agreed so readily.


    He thought that night feibai certainly would not agree, it seems that he underestimated Su Ying''s position in his heart.


    "Well, I''ll give you a marriage order. I can''t go back on it this time."


    Night is not white face flashed a smile: "thank father emperor, avoid long night dream, also ask father emperor to give orders immediately!"


    His shadow is so good that everyone is thinking about him. He wants to fix her earlier.


    The emperor was in a good mood after he promised him three things: "feibai, it''s the first time I see you so anxious. Why did you suddenly change your mind


    Night is not a white lip corner a hook, the answer is not the question: "she is a good girl."


    The next morning, Su Linfeng had just got up, and soon after, he heard a report from his servant that he wanted to announce an order.


    Su Lin Feng was stunned for a moment. Last time, sun Gonggong came to announce the order because of the performance of Yinger at the flower appreciation banquet.


    But before he came to proclaim the decree, he also knew it.


    He didn''t know what happened when he came here suddenly.


    Sun Gonggong was a red man beside the emperor of Ming Dynasty. He did not dare to neglect him. After finishing his clothes, he rushed to meet him.


    Sun Gonggong was wearing a green robe and stood in the yard with a cool look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 204

    Outside the door, a group of people were whispering and excited.


    When they saw sun Gonggong walking on the road of the capital with a magnificent team, they were curious.


    I don''t know who said the imperial edict of sun Gonggong and the emperor pointing out the marriage to the king of Huai, and their blood was boiling.


    Since he left the pass, the king of Huai has made many achievements in politics, which is highly valued by the Ming emperor.


    And his royal highness is incomparably beautiful!


    Some people were worried about the fate of huaiwang''s wife, but after he was engaged to Miss Su''s family, Miss Su is still living well.


    It must have been a coincidence.


    Today''s huaiwang night is not white, is the Beijing boudoir Miss admiring object!


    There are not many women in the capital who really match the king of Huai, and I don''t know whose family the edict belongs to.


    "I don''t know whose family the emperor will point out to his highness Huai Wang this time."


    "How to go in this direction Isn''t this the residence of prime minister Su? "


    "It''s really the Su family!"


    What a surprise!


    The people could not help but follow Duke sun. When they saw him walking to the sun''s house, they were very curious.


    "Was it not miss su er who pointed out to his Highness the last time?"


    "I don''t know if it''s the first lady or the third Lady this time?"


    At the moment, the common people gathered in front of the gate of Su''s mansion and talked about it in succession. Some even openly set up gambling at the gate.


    "I bet 30 Wen. I think it''s the third miss of the Su family. The third miss is Mrs. Su''s own daughter and legitimate daughter!"


    "I think it''s Miss Su. It''s said that she is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. I''ll bet fifty. "


    "It must be the third miss of the Su family. No matter how good Miss Su is, she is just a humble girl."


    When Su Linfeng came out, some words of the people outside naturally fell into his ears. He was more curious and gave marriage?


    "Mr. Sun, this way, please."


    "Prime minister su." Duke sun gave Su Linfeng a smile. As he walked inside, he said to Su Linfeng, "prime minister Su, time is short. I''d better ask Prime Minister Su to gather all the people in Su''s house and take orders."


    Su Linfeng quickly ordered his servants to call out the relevant people, but after knowing that it was the imperial edict of marriage to the king of Huai, he deliberately ignored Su Ying.


    Su Linfeng thought of Su Ying''s appearance of tears on her face after she was divorced, so she could not bear to be sad.


    Sun Gonggong was drinking tea and waiting with a cold look.


    When Mrs. Su heard the news, she stood up from her position with joy in her eyes.


    Since she knew that Su Xiu liked the night was not white, she wanted to find a way to retire from the Lord''s house of Anyang.


    After all, no matter from what aspect, the night is not white than the prince of Anyang Hou''s residence.


    Su Xiu is her person, if Su Xiu married the night is not white, then the night is not white also become their own people?


    Su Xiu didn''t owe his own money. He was afraid that Su Xiu would not be able to afford it.


    Last night, after su Xiu came back crying and said that yefeibai and Su Ying were back together, Mrs. Su thought that she couldn''t let Su Ying climb onto the big tree of yefeibai.


    So she thought of a way to deliver the words to the adult in the palace. She didn''t expect that it would be so easy to use, so she gave the order so quickly.


    Mrs. Su smiles and meets Su Xiu on the way to the front hall, and briefly mentions this matter with her.


    Naturally, I don''t forget to mention that I helped her. The reason is very simple. I helped you. I will naturally repay me well in the future.


    Su Ying couldn''t help being overjoyed when she heard this.


    She was very glad that she reported this incident to Mrs. Su last night. She had a sweet smile on her face: "thank you, mother. Mother''s great kindness is unforgettable in this life, and I will repay her in the future."


    Su Xiu said on the surface, but in the heart is thinking that she will soon be out of the control of his wife.


    However, what makes her more proud is that no matter how capable Su Ying is, she can''t compare with her!


    Since the emperor is willing to give her to the king of Huai, does this mean that he also likes her?


    Su Luan on one side was not happy, but he thought he had a little Marquis, and he said a few congratulations to Su Xiu.


    Su Xiu glanced at Su Luan: "thank sister, I only hope that the good things of my sister will come soon."


    Su Luan snorted coldly: "that is nature."


    When several people arrived, Su Linfeng saw that all the people had arrived, and then he bowed his hand to Duke sun, who was sitting on the table, drinking tea slowly: "grandfather sun, the people have almost arrived. This is the imperial edict..."


    After a brief scan, Duke Sun said, "are you all here?"


    Su Linfeng was stunned.


    Sun Gonggong''s face was cold and cold. Although his voice was almost soft, his momentum was just right: "according to the emperor''s instructions, all the people can''t declare orders until they arrive at Qi. Is this what Prime Minister Su wants to resist?"Hearing sun Gonggong say so, Su Xiu and Su Luan, who are just complimenting each other, can''t help closing their mouths.


    Su Linfeng said with a quick smile: "where is sun Gonggong? And the second daughter is a little slower. She will be here soon."


    Su Lin was puzzled. Was it related to the film?


    Isn''t it a gift?


    The news soon reached the lotus garden, and green mark rushed in and urged, "Miss, my grandfather sun is here to announce the order. I''m waiting for you. You should go out quickly


    "Well? A proclamation. " Su Ying''s heart suddenly had a bad premonition. She remembered that yesterday night was not white, but she said with a smile that you were waiting. Could it be that the edict was aimed at her?


    "Go and see." Su Ying''s voice was indifferent, unable to hear joy and anger.


    "Yes Green mark no longer do more stop, quickly follow the direction of Su Ying forward hall.


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard that she would ask Su Ying to come out, she looked displeased.


    Marriage giving is totally out of her reach. Why call her here.


    Su Xiu also looked at Mrs. Su with some worry. Mrs. Su winked at her, indicating that she didn''t have to be nervous.


    That big man is so powerful that nothing can''t be done.


    Su Luan saw two people''s eyebrows, murmured: "what do you want her to do? She has just retired from the marriage with the king of Huai. Is it hard for her to do this again? "


    There is also a word, she did not dare to say, difficult not to achieve the edict is children''s play?


    This time she was really right.


    Su Xiu heard Su Luan''s words, as if he had taken a reassuring pill.


    This thing will not fall on Su Ying again, so even if Su Ying comes, it is just a decoration.


    It''s also good to let her see that she has become the king of Huai''an.


    When Su Xiu thought that she would soon become the princess of Huai, she became more and more eager: "why hasn''t the second sister come? Why don''t you wait for her? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 205

    Su Lin Feng couldn''t help but stare at Su Xiu. This daughter is really too anxious.


    Mr. Sun seemed to be impatient. He put the cup in his hand and frowned slightly: "prime minister Su, this delay in receiving the order is equivalent to resisting the order!"


    Su Lin Feng''s face was stiff. As soon as he wanted to open his mouth, he saw Su Ying step in.


    Su Ying just entered the door and heard Su Xiu and Su Luan''s words. However, she always didn''t care about these words. She just saluted sun Gong with Shi Shi ran.


    Sun Gonggong looked up to see Su Ying, and his face was covered with a compliment smile: "Miss Su Er is here. Let''s take the order."


    Su Linfeng takes the lead and the family kneels behind.


    Madame Su and Su Xiu looked at each other, clearly in each other''s eyes to see the joy.


    Although Su Luan knew it was unlikely that he was himself, he still vaguely expected that he would be the one to be married. After all, his royal highness of huaiwang was also very beautiful.


    Sun Gonggong cleared his throat, and his sharp voice broke through the air: "it''s carried by heaven. The emperor ordered that Su Ying, the second daughter of the Su family, is dignified, gentle and graceful. I feel that she is very good. She is specially given to marry the king of Huaihe. She is the imperial concubine of the Huaihe River. This is the emperor''s imperial concubine."


    This edict seemed to be a bolt from the blue, and instantly split Madame Su, Su Xiu and Su Luan into stupidity!


    Su Xiu just all of the excitement suddenly disappeared, huaiwang is not her, how to become Su Ying, how can?


    Her body suddenly softened and lay on one side.


    Mrs. Su didn''t expect it would be the result. The color on her face seemed to be taken away in an instant and turned pale.


    Mrs. Su and Su Luan look at each other, how can this happen?


    Su Ying didn''t expect that the emperor would give the imperial edict twice. She was stunned and quickly responded. This must be the ghost of night.


    Su Linfeng also can''t return to God. Before that, she said that someone in huaiwang''s heart didn''t like her. How could he turn his head


    In his heart, he couldn''t understand it. The girl Yinger was so missed.


    Seeing that they didn''t respond, Mr. Sun couldn''t help raising his voice: "don''t you get the order soon?"


    Su Ying sighed in her heart and took over the imperial edict respectfully: "thank the Lord longen


    Although Su Ying is not happy, her marriage is so fixed by a word. She can see the reaction of the three women behind her. I have to say, her heart is really Comfortable.


    Su Xiu saw that Su Ying took the imperial edict, and suddenly came back to God. The whole person went crazy to grab the imperial edict in Su Ying''s hand: "how could it be her? It''s impossible. There must be a mistake! "


    "Give me the decree, give it to me!" Su Xiu''s heart high abandoned, heavy fall, fell to the ground, broken into pieces.


    She can''t believe it''s true. There must be a mistake!


    "What is big sister doing?" Su Ying blinks at Su Xiu, an innocent look.


    "You must have seduced his highness, must be Otherwise... "


    Su Linfeng''s face turned black: "shut up!"


    Su Xiu at the moment almost lost his mind, can see Su Linfeng ugly face, also can not help silence.


    Because angry, because unwilling, Su Xiu''s body constantly shudders, she simply can''t accept this result!


    Sun Gonggong was still standing at the moment. Seeing Su Xiu''s appearance, he looked very displeased: "Miss Su, this is to think that all kinds of people deceive the superior and ignore the inferior, so they report back to the emperor!"


    Su Lin''s demeanor glared at Su Xiu, and he was busy smiling at sun Gonggong: "please forgive me this time!"


    Sun Gonggong snorted coldly: "I hope Prime Minister Su will take good care of his teaching and teaching love. If he talks such nonsense next time, others will think that his daughter is useless."


    "Yes, yes. What Mr. Sun said is true! " Su Linfeng repeatedly said yes.


    Su Linfeng has been sending sun Gonggong away. When he comes back to the front hall, he sees Su Xiu standing in front of Su Ying. His face is pale: "you bitch, Dabai Tiandi seduces huaiwang behind the rockery! You must have done something with you, didn''t you? Otherwise, how can you get the title of the imperial concubine of Huai


    Su Ying speechless, must be yesterday night Fei Bai will stop her in the rockery by Su Xiu to see.


    Now, Su Xiu''s trouble with her is also due to the failure of her dream.


    But the more serious Su Xiu makes, the better!


    Her eyes caught sight of Su Linfeng''s iron blue face coming in. Her eyes were red, and she tried to resist the injustice.


    "Big sister, don''t talk nonsense. Yesterday''s shadow just happened to meet Huai Wang."


    "No intention or coincidence, you know it. You cunt, you only know how to pretend to be poor and innocent. It is with this face that you have won the favor of his highness, the king of Huai? "


    Su Luan was so happy to watch their quarrel that he just had to shake the flag and shout!


    She also timely instigated two words: "second sister, how can you do such a thing, really lose our Su Fu face!"


    Su Ying''s eyes are crystal clear, tears drop by drop.


    She looked at Su Xiu through the fog: "big sister, you should insult me like this, I, I am not alive..."Su Xiu''s tone became more vicious and ferocious. At the moment, she only wanted to deal with Su Ying, did not see Su Linfeng coming towards her: "then you go to die!"


    "Pa"!


    Sulin was very angry, and patted her face heavily with her hand: "evil, you dare to talk nonsense to me!"


    Although he is a civil servant, he is a man after all. Because he was angry and his strength was not well controlled, Su Xiu''s face was suddenly inflamed.


    Su Xiu covered his face and looked at Su Lin Feng wrongly. He hissed and yelled: "Daddy, why do you hit me, why don''t you hit Su Ying. It''s she who seduces the king of Huai! Originally, I was the princess of Huai. This edict is false, it must be! "


    "You Su Linfeng''s beard was puffed and his chest heaved violently. He had not been so angry for a long time!


    He pointed his finger at Su Xiu, but he always felt that the daughter was clever and sensible. He didn''t expect to have such a vicious face.


    "Come on, lock this beast up for me!"


    Su Xiu almost lost his mind at this time, only to cry: "Dad, you can''t do this to me, I must get back a justice!"


    "Shut up! Somebody, somebody! Lock this beast up for me at once


    If the animal''s nonsense is spread out, will he be the prime minister?


    The servant soon took Su Xiu down.


    Mrs. Su hated her so much that she could not help it when the imperial edict had been issued!


    She never thought that Su Ying would become the princess of Huai again. During this period of time, the king of Huai became more and more popular. If Su Ying becomes the princess of Huai, this is not a good omen.


    But at the moment, she could only leave these things aside, stroked Su Linfeng''s chest and gave him a soft voice: "master, why are you angry with your own children, so as not to be angry with your body."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 206

    Su Luan glared at Su Ying with indignation on his face, but he also said to Su Lin in a soft voice: "yes, Dad, it''s not worth being angry."


    "Go away!" Su Lin''s ethos had to push Mrs. Su, "how do you become a housewife? You can''t help but watch the shadow suffer. It''s true that the mother and daughter don''t love her, and her heart is so cold. "


    Su Luan just wanted to plead for Madame Su, but she saw Su Linfeng pointing at her and coldly said, "if you have your mother, you will have your daughter."


    Mrs. Su''s face suddenly changed.


    Su Luan lowered her head and did not speak.


    Su Lin''s style is not good. He left with his sleeve and looked back at the wronged Su Ying: "shadow, follow me."


    "Yes, Dad."


    Su Ying cleverly leaves behind Su Lin Feng.


    Mrs. Su saw Su Ying and Su Linfeng''s back. Her face turned white and she was going to faint.


    She swept all the cups on the tea table to the ground and roared, "bitch, this bitch!"


    Su Luan looked at Mrs. Su''s ferocious face and shrieked. She was afraid that she would be splashed by the porcelain fragments on the ground.


    Su Lin Feng slowly calmed down his anger. In fact, to this moment, his heart was very shocked.


    According to the nature of the Emperor today, he should not have done such a thing. Just now he thought it was either Su Xiu or Su Luan, but he didn''t expect it was a shadow?


    Su Lin Feng turned his head and looked at Su Ying: "shadow, how is this going on?"


    "I don''t know."


    Su Lin Feng sighed and pinched his eyebrows with his hand: "there should be no exception this time. You should be prepared to marry in the past."


    Su Ying Wei gave an inaudible "um".


    Su Linfeng also said: "you marry into the royal family is not my original intention, I just hope you are safe and sound."


    Su Ying Zheng Zheng Zheng: "thank you for your concern."


    "The dowry your mother left you..." Su Lin Feng Dun, between the eyebrows revealed a light of guilt, "she also left six shops for you, your mother did not know."


    Su Ying was a little surprised, looked at Su Lin Feng, but saw his eyebrows with a touch of fatigue, she suddenly felt that Su Lin Feng was a little strange.


    Su Lin Feng seemed to be reluctant to say more, and went towards the five aunt''s Wutong garden.


    At this time, the gate of Su''s residence was very lively.


    Some people found out from the servants of the Su family. After the second Miss Su was pointed out to his highness, they were all stunned.


    It was Miss Su er who was pointed out to his highness Huai Wang?


    It''s still her.


    Did not the two break their engagement before, and what was the reason for their marriage?


    It should be that his highness huaiwang fell in love with the second miss of the Su family.


    At the beginning, some people said that Miss Su was not good, but now public opinion suddenly reversed.


    "It is said that Miss Su Er is the legitimate miss of the Su family."


    "Miss Su er''s looks are the most outstanding!"


    "Once I saw the king of Huai come to Su''s house once. I must have no opinion. Miss Su was attracted by her at once."


    "Speaking of the last banquet on the fifth Prince''s birthday, Miss Su gave a performance that everyone enjoyed talking about."


    "Miss Su is sure to keep her secret."


    In this gamble, most of the people lost. Now when we discuss it again, we can only blame ourselves for being blind and not recognizing Miss Su early.


    When Su Ying returns to Lotus Garden, green mark and red wave both smile.


    The Green Mark said to the red wave, "I knew that his highness Huai Wang still liked the young lady You didn''t see what Miss Su looked like just now. You''d like to eat her. "


    Hong Bo said with a smile, "Miss, you are so proud."


    Green mark looks very excited: "still think huaiwang is the best..."


    Su Ying helplessly covers his forehead, green mark this girl a few days ago also chirped to say how good the little marquis is, this just immediately turned over.


    This girl is the most noisy!


    "Well, Miss Ben is tired. I''m going to sleep for a while."


    Green mark mumbles: "not just wake up, how to sleep again."


    Su Ying took a rest during the day. At night, she changed her clothes and rushed to the Huai palace.


    She could not resist the edict.


    Speaking of the night is not white, although it is not the upper choice, but the Huai palace is also a relatively good place to live.


    At least if not white insisted on marrying her tonight, she also offered such attractive conditions.


    Su Ying suddenly felt that it was good to regard him as a shield.


    Su Ying''s body is agile, all of a sudden into the Huai palace.


    When Su Ying touches the room where the night is not white, she is somewhat curious.


    How to say, the Huai palace is also a heavy army, there are many dark guards inside, she unexpectedly entered so relaxed.Su just lifted the curtain and didn''t want to open the movie bed.


    A slightly playful and frivolous voice sounded behind him: "the little princess can''t help but come to the king so soon?"


    Su Ying does not move, the familiar smell lingers on the tip of his nose.


    Night is not white, do not know when has been close to her behind, warm breath ambiguous spray in her ear: "this king but finally wait for you to come."


    Su Ying is speechless at the moment, and then turns to see him dressed neatly. He must know that she is coming and is waiting for her.


    Su Ying looked straight at the night, and said coldly, "today''s edict is for you to let the emperor go down?"


    Ye feibai looked at her pupils as black and moist agate, and her lips were slightly hooked: "nature, I didn''t let you wait, why? Are you too happy to sleep in the middle of the night


    Su Ying''s cool eyes showed a cold light, and his heart was also a little angry: "you said let me think about it well? What are you going to do with all this pressure? "


    Night Fei Bai man looked at her carelessly: "if I don''t start early, I can''t point out that you will promise others. Jinyang he can give you, I can give, and I can give you more and better. What Jinyang can do for you, I can do for you, and do more and better than him. "


    "Now what do you mention him for?"


    Night is not white beautiful eyes like ice, lips with a touch of evil spirit, he looked closely at Su Ying: "because you are willing to consider his words, but always ignore me."


    Su Ying on his dark eyes, in the arrogance of the cold cover also shows a touch of grievance.


    Su Ying is a little soft hearted for a time, and her stubborn eyes are also soft.


    The night is not white, see Su Ying has loose, relaxed a breath, continue to say: "shadow son, marry me is the best, besides me, you can''t marry anyone."


    Su Ying is a little stuffy, this man is really arrogant: "you are also really regardless of other people''s ideas."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 207

    The night is not white smile, black bright eyes bloom a dazzling light: "now the edict has been under, you must marry me!"


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "although the imperial edict has been given, but if I don''t want to marry. You know I have the ability to escape


    Night non white hate teeth itch, fiercely stare at Su Ying, forehead blue tendons jump: "you dare?"


    Su Ying''s lips burst into a shallow smile: "you can try But. "


    Night is not white see her pause: "but what?"


    "It''s not impossible for me to marry you." Su Ying looked at the ecstasy of night Fei''s white eyes. He did not slow down and said, "what you said with me before still counts?"


    The night is not white, step forward, with a gentle eyebrow: "what the king says is true, and everything you say is true."


    Su Ying slightly raised eyebrows: "what you said must be done. You said you would not take a concubine. Then you will take a concubine for me..."


    The night is not white and obsidian like eyes in the light of a smile, Phoenix eyes micro Mi if March peach blossom like brilliant: "no, this king has a shadow is enough, what concubine room do you need?"


    Su Ying coldly hummed: "if you really want to take a concubine, I don''t care. But I can''t bring it to the mansion, and I''m not allowed to walk around in front of me. I''m narrow-minded. If I repair her one day, we''ll be unhappy. "


    The night was not white, and his voice was a little dull: "is my words so untrustworthy? I said that if you can''t take a concubine, you will be the only woman. "


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, but the voice turned: "there''s no proof of what you say, you first set up a letter to me."


    The night is not white micro frown: "this king always talks, what word does need to establish?"


    Su Ying see night is not white, a pair of unwilling appearance: "prenuptial agreement. Hello, do you write? If you don''t write, I won''t marry you? "


    Night is not white, where there is the reason to refuse, looking at the flow of Su Ying''s eyes, the heart of a moment of obsession: "good, you say, how to write?"


    Su Ying slightly pondered and said, "if you take a concubine, then I can leave the mansion by myself. In other words, if our engagement fails, you''ll have to divorce me. "


    Night is not white, arrogant, dark eyes show anger: "shadow, what is this? People have not married, want to let the king divorce his wife? There are no doors! "


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "since his highness huaiwang doesn''t write, that''s enough. Don''t give me a chance


    Ye feibai thinks that if he doesn''t seize this opportunity, the little fox who doesn''t slip away from autumn really has the ability to escape his world and hide far away.


    He glared at Su Ying, his chest undulating.


    It is better for him to sigh, spread out the white paper, hold up the pen, and stuffy way: "I write."


    Su Ying sat down beside him, poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it lightly.


    "I am married to Su Ying, the second daughter of the Su family. First, after I married Su Ying, I no longer take concubines. If I violate the law, the marital relationship with Su Ying will end. "


    Su Ying said slowly, night is not white, a word written carefully.


    For yefeibai, he can abide by it.


    "Second, the husband and wife relationship with Su Ying needs to maintain mutual respect, independence between husband and wife, and do not interfere in Su Ying''s private space."


    Ye feibai clenched the brush''s hand and looked up at Su Ying: "what does this mean?"


    Su Ying slightly smile, smile more like a cunning fox: "since you are good to me, then you should not force others to be difficult, my room, you do not go in and out at will."


    Ye feibai took a deep breath: "did the king marry you back as a decoration?"


    Su Ying raised eyebrows: "what do you want?"


    In this regard, the night is not a white no retreat: "you must have a roommate with this king, as for the rest, I never force people to be difficult."


    Su Ying also felt that his request was not too much, so he nodded and said, "OK, I''ll write according to what I said just now, and do as you say."


    The night was not white, and he began to write again.


    Su Ying''s eyes bent with a smile: "third I haven''t thought about it yet. You can leave me more blank space, and I''ll add it myself later. "


    "You..."


    Su Ying pointed to the blank at the bottom right and said, "you write here, the person who made the contract -- night is not white.". Well, that''s all for the time being. "


    Ye feibai angrily signed this unequal treaty, some indignation in his heart.


    His face was tight from beginning to end, and he was not willing to make such a prenuptial agreement at all, just like a letter of divorce.


    But he knew that if not, the woman would definitely run away from him.


    He took a deep breath, and his eyes showed a touch of joy. In any case, Ying''er was willing to marry him. As for the marriage, he controlled her in his hands. How could she escape?


    According to huaifei, take away the writing brush from huaifei''s desk.


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white: "well, so late, I should go back."Su Ying just turned around, night feibai has stood up, with the fastest speed, a hug her.


    Wenxiang nephrite in the arms, night is not white, smell her light fragrance, low smile, beautiful face buried in Su Ying''s neck: "shadow, you finally want to marry me, I''m very happy."


    Su Ying subconsciously wants to break free, but is held more tightly by night.


    Su Ying was in a hurry to go back, and the night was not white. She encircled her waist: "you forced me to sign this kind of treaty. Would you stay with me for a while?"


    Su Ying turned his head and glared at him: "why? You don''t seem to like it. Do you want me to tear this? If it is torn, it means that the conversation between you and me in the evening is invalid. From tomorrow on, I will spare no effort to resist and repent. "


    "Watch your eyes, girl." Night is not white, helpless, also had to release the hand, "I send back."


    Night feibai has been to Su Ying to the door of the Su house, did not expect to unexpectedly see a person here - Jinyang.


    As if hearing the sound, Jinyang turned his face.


    The cold moonlight shone on his face, his face like jade showed a touch of amazement, and then his eyes showed a touch of sadness.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment: "little Marquis, how can you be here."


    There was a complex look on his face, and then he was still as gentle as water: "I just came to see, maybe I can meet you."


    Don''t know why, Su Ying saw him like this, in the heart can''t help but emerge a touch of guilt: "how long have you been here?"


    Standing on one side of the night is not white very unhappy, get together to Su Ying''s ear whispered: "you dare to give me care about others to try?"


    Su Ying is speechless for a moment and can''t help but stare at him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 208

    There are drizzles in the sky. Jinyang doesn''t care, just stands upright like a sculpture.


    There was a faint dispirited and sad look on his face.


    "Shadow, can I have a word with you?" His voice was light and ethereal as the wind.


    Su Ying has not answered, night feibai has stepped forward a step, looking at Jinyang: "I don''t agree."


    Su Ying forehead appeared three black lines, she is not his princess, he is so free to interfere in her affairs, then do not be led by his nose.


    Night is not white block in front of Su Ying, eyes show satisfaction, elated: "the little Marquis don''t always say shadow son is not willing to take care of me? But she has promised to be my princess


    Night is not white smile slowly floating in the corner of the lips, in the moonlight revealed the temptation of seduction: "I said, the shadow only likes me, also only recognized me It''s only to me that she shows her true nature


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white this appearance, how to see all feel that he has a kind of villain''s successful feeling, she really wants to strangle him.


    Hearing Jin Yang''s words of white eyes, it seems that there is no shadow on your white face


    Su Ying looked at Jinyang, his lips with a faint smile: "do you volunteer? As long as you have a little bit of unwillingness, I am willing to fight for it


    The night is not white, holding Su Ying''s hand, looking forward to the beautiful face in the Moonlight: "shadow, you tell him you are willing to."


    Su Ying only felt that she was seduced by the night.


    She was faithful to her heart after all.


    Jinyang is a very good man, she is doomed to fail him, her voice with guilt, low to open: "sorry."


    Simple three words, on everything.


    Night is not white, frivolous lips, eyes are happy, he holds Su Ying''s hand more tightly, toward Jinyang proud pick eyebrows.


    The moon was gradually hidden behind the dark clouds, and the drizzle came down.


    Jinyang was still standing still. He was smiling low and his voice was hoarse: "I thought I see. "


    He turned and walked away step by step, not caring about his wet clothes or hair.


    Su Ying looked at his lonely back, chest some hair stuffy, such a beautiful man, she was so hurt.


    Su Ying suddenly felt the darkness in front of her. The night was not white. She didn''t know when to put out her hand to cover her eyes: "don''t look at others, don''t look at him!"


    "You are so overbearing


    "It''s not too late for you to know me now." Night is not white to her ear whispered.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him. The night was not white, leaving a light kiss on her cheek. There was a trace of imperceptible tenderness in her voice: "well, you should go in quickly to avoid catching cold."


    Since Su Ying was once again pointed out to the Huai king, Su Xiu went on a hunger strike for three days, crying so much that his eyes were red and swollen.


    But she was confined, and no one cared about her life or death.


    Su Xiu finally lay on the bed in silent tears, and finally came back to say that he was just an unwelcome woman!


    However, no matter what, she was a little son of the royal family of Anyang before, and the Marquis of Anyang was also powerful and powerful. She was really a good supporter.


    She is not reconciled to it. Her heart is higher than the sky. What she wants to do is Princess Huai. The son of heaven is just her spare tire.


    Su Xiu''s mind suddenly flashed a touch of cold light - by the way, even if under the decree?


    If Su Ying is dead and gone, how can she marry Huai Wang?


    After su Xiu calmed down, he sincerely admitted his mistake to Su Linfeng, and then Mrs. Su advised Su Linfeng.


    Su Xiu was released.


    Now, no matter how much she hated Su Ying, no matter how jealous, she would have to bear it.


    She wants to get rid of Su Ying as soon as possible.


    It''s cool in autumn. In the evening, the morning glow at sunset is very bright and beautiful.


    Su Ying with green marks to the garden, did not expect to suddenly meet Su Xiu.


    Su Xiu a see Su shadow, holding silk afraid hand tightly pull up, eyes terrorizing almost will swallow her in general.


    Su Xiu took a deep breath and met Su Ying: "two younger sisters are in a good mood today?"


    Su Ying light smile: "thanks to the blessing of my sister, my sister''s mood has been very good."


    Su Xiu heard Su Ying say so, only feel more angry. Su Ying with what mood is good, she is not because from their own hands to rob the night is not white?!


    Su Xiu gave a cool smile: "my sister is now the princess of Huai, so I don''t care about my sister. Hehe, but it''s also true. My sister can''t compare with her sister''s scheming. She''s ashamed. "


    Su Ying bit her lips and pretended to be puzzled: "I don''t know what my sister said so. My sister doesn''t understand."


    "Are you still pretending?" Su Xiu''s eyes flashed a trace of resentment. She seduced the king of Huai repeatedly, and he was not moved. And Su Ying Must have been undressed in front of him?Su Ying thought of that day to see Su Ying and night feibai happened behind the rockery. She felt that Su Ying was unbearable, and her jealousy was burning like fire, swallowing her heart.


    She saw that Su Ying was not far away from a pond, her eyes flashed, and she suddenly came forward to hold Su Ying''s hand. "Sister, sister, I want to ask you something."


    "If you have anything to say, please ask." Su Ying see Su Xiu suddenly hypocritical, know she is about to move.


    "This kind of thing is harmful to my sister''s reputation. Let''s talk about it in private." Su Xiu''s eyes revealed a touch of ridicule, pulling Su Ying to the pond, but also turned back to their respective girls, "my sister and I say a few words, you wait here."


    Su Xiu has been pulling Su shadow to the pond, and a flash of light suddenly appears in his eyes: "sister, why do you want to rob my man?"


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiu''s poor appearance of tears, and can only sigh that Su Xiu''s play is more and more perfect.


    "My sister can''t understand what she said. Isn''t she granted it to the son of Anyang Marquis? But my sister doesn''t remember meeting her son. "


    "I have loved his highness huaiwang for a long time. From the first sight, I have loved him." Su Xiu''s tears gradually slipped down her face, "I''m deeply infatuated with him and want to be his princess! But - sister, you took him without saying a word. "


    Su Ying seemed to react suddenly: "ah..."


    "In order to become the princess of Huai, you even seduced him shamelessly!"


    "I didn''t!"


    Su Xiu sneered and wiped the tears on his face with a PAP, "OK, now you are proud, as you wish."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 209

    "Sister, how can you say that to me?"


    Su Xiu glanced at her: "in this life, I''m doomed to be princess Huai and not get the man I love. What''s the meaning of living in this world..."


    Su Xiu looked at Su Ying, her eyes flashed a little cold, her tears more fierce: "I will go to die."


    She made a gesture to jump into the river. Su Ying falsely helped her, but suddenly felt a strong force attacking her.


    She is going to die!


    Su Ying''s lips were crooked, and her eyes showed a cunning taste. She hugged her waist and rolled down. She yelled: "big sister, you can''t be too upset, you can''t die..."


    Su Xiu had no intention of throwing herself into the river. She was supposed to push Su Ying into the water!


    As long as Su Ying is dead, she will say that Su Ying doesn''t want to marry Huai Wang and commit suicide. She didn''t expect that Su Ying, a slut, will take her into the water.


    Su Ying water is very good, but now pretending to be a person who can''t water, his face is full of panic. Her limbs wrapped around Su Xiu, struggling, fluttering: "help Help... "


    Su Xiu only felt that it was not easy to raise her head, Su Ying would press her down.


    Su Xiu choked a lot of saliva and sank slowly. In his ear, he could only hear a lot of people shouting: "come on, help me. The eldest and the second girls are falling into the water!"


    "Help


    Su Xiu''s brain gradually blank, she felt that she was about to suffocate, throat dry and astringent, she was about to die?


    She didn''t want to die. She wanted to get up, but there was a force that kept pulling her down and down.


    Su Xiu and Su Ying are finally rescued, Su Linfeng and Mrs. Su are anxious to come over when they hear the news.


    "What''s going on here?"


    Su Xiu sucked too much water, the whole person has been a little unconscious, will save her servants in the side of her first aid.


    Su Ying coughed and vomited water on one side. The whole person seemed to be scared and afraid, and it seemed to be too cold.


    Now it''s autumn, and it''s still very cold in the water. Su Ying cried: "big sister, she''s going to commit suicide, Wuwu, Wuwu..."


    Su Linfeng frowned: "nonsense."


    Mrs. Su naturally turned to Su Xiu, and said angrily, "nonsense! How could Xiu''er commit suicide? "


    Su Ying''s appearance was more and more aggrieved: "elder sister said that she was in love with his highness huaiwang. She said that Yinger had robbed her favorite man, and she wanted to take Yinger to die together!"


    "What?" Su Linfeng was furious.


    This obedient eldest daughter did such extreme things. When he thought of Su Xiu''s exhausted hissing appearance when sun Gonggong came to carry the imperial edict, he immediately believed: "this beast, this beast!"


    He wanted to say the words of family law, but he could not bear to see Su Xiu''s appearance.


    She vomited water, no longer life-threatening, but looking pale, he could not say anything: "please ask the doctor to come and have a look. Then lock up the eldest young lady until she gets married, and you can''t let her out! "


    Su Linfeng is afraid that Ying''er is now the princess of Huai. Since the king of Huai is willing to make another engagement with Ying''er, he must have feelings for Ying''er.


    If something happens to her, I''m afraid it''s the Su''s house!


    When Mrs. Su heard the result, she hated her teeth to itch.


    the luck of Su Ying was so good that she could not die!


    Green mark helped Su Ying go back, busy waiting for her to change dry clothes, and cooked a bowl of thick ginger tea for her, wrapped her with a quilt.


    Green mark stamped his foot: "Miss, why do you always put yourself in danger! As soon as I see the eldest lady, I''m not very kind. You just jump into her trap


    Su Ying just pursed her lips and laughed: "who doesn''t know that she is a dry duck. You say that I fell into the water with her, who will suffer more? If you don''t use this method, I don''t know when she will send another moth to set me up! "


    "It''s true. As long as you get married as soon as possible, you don''t have to be afraid any more." At the moment, Hongbo came over with a bowl of bitter medicine: "Miss, this is the prescription sent by his highness Huai Wang last time, which is said to be the most effective for cold disease. You had a high fever in the middle of the night after you fell into the water last time. We are terrible. You can drink some to guard against it. "


    Su Ying


    night is not white in Su Fu cloth eyeliner, this matter naturally quickly spread to his ears.


    One by one, they rushed to bully his little princess. They were really tired of living.


    He said carelessly, "Ling Feng."


    A black shadow quickly appeared in front of the night is not white, respectfully called a: "master."


    "If you go to the palace of Ming County, let them take the betrothal gift to fix Miss Su San earlier."


    Ling Feng Zheng Zheng Zheng, quickly understand: "yes."


    Su Ying the next day to prepare for the wedding things, ready to go out to go around.


    It''s boring to be at home all day.The carriage moved forward slowly, and the green mark whispered at her side: "Miss, maid, today''s girl said that she had a high fever last night, which is still very serious."


    "Oh?"


    "I also heard that the wound was blistered before, and it''s not so good. I''m getting more and more sick."


    "Is it?"


    Green Mark said with a smile: "Miss, I think you are the most powerful person. No matter who wants to hurt you, you can always fight back."


    Suddenly, the carriage stopped and Su Ying asked casually, "what''s the matter?"


    The green mark lifted the curtain, and there was a look of compassion on his face: "there is a girl selling her body to bury her father."


    "Oh?" Su Ying picked up the curtain and looked at the girl kneeling on the ground. It is said that her daughter Qiao is filial. She was born pretty. She was dressed in white linen clothes. Her eyes were filled with tears. She looked more pitiful.


    Even she felt her heart beat.


    Su Ying looked up and down, lips showing a smile, put down the curtain: "go."


    Green Mark said yes and told the groom to go on driving.


    The carriage stopped again after a few steps.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows slightly pick, green mark is also a face of curiosity, just want to ask, heard a voice outside: "also please get out of the car miss."


    The green mark raised the curtain of the car. It was only when he saw that the carriage was stopped by a young man with a fair face and fair skin. He was dressed in a blue robe. Judging from his bearing, he was a rich man.


    But now his face was red and he looked angry.


    Green Mark looked at him curiously: "I don''t know if this childe is looking for our young lady what''s the matter?"


    The young man frowned slightly, and there was a trace of anger hidden in his voice: "I want to talk to your lady in person."


    Su Ying was so stopped, also some inexplicable, slightly picked the curtain: "I do not know what you want to do with me, young master?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 210

    The young master glanced at the curtain of the carriage, and saw that only half of the woman''s delicate side face was exposed, which was not clear.


    His voice was a little loud: "that girl is so poor, why don''t you help her?"


    Su shadow lip corner a hook, in the heart feel a bit ridiculous, she put down the car curtain: "let''s go."


    The young gentleman thought she would say a few words, and his face became more and more red. He stopped the carriage and refused to leave: "I didn''t expect that this girl is so heartless that she really has a good pair of sugar!"


    Green mark is very angry. Why should an outsider say so, miss.


    As soon as she was about to reply, she heard Su Ying say coldly: "there are so many people who need help in the world. Do I have to help one by one?"? If you want to save me, you can do it yourself. Why stop me as a woman. "


    As soon as the young master heard this, he choked and couldn''t say anything. He didn''t want to save him. He didn''t bring money with him!


    When he first came out, he still had a servant around him, and soon he got away.


    Now when he saw such a girl selling her body to bury her father, she cried bitterly, and felt compassion.


    He saw Su Ying''s carriage stop just now. Seeing the young lady inside, he took a look at the curtain and thought she was going to take the girl away.


    Unexpectedly, this young lady just looked at it twice and didn''t plan much.


    He is not angry for a moment, this just stopped Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw that he couldn''t speak, so he told the coachman to continue on the road.


    I didn''t expect that the carriage stopped again before walking a few steps.


    Su Ying has some helplessness, this man is really reluctant to let go. She lifted the curtain and gave him a cold look: "what do you really want to do?"


    Young childe is not willing to be outdone, staring at Su Ying''s black eyes: "do you help or not?"


    Su Ying was so happy by him. How could there be such a funny person under the sky. She said decisively, "no help."


    Young master didn''t expect Su Ying to give him such a direct answer. The more he thought about it, the more unconvinced he was.


    The young master didn''t expect Su Ying to reply so simply. He was stunned and asked, "why don''t you help? If you can''t say it, I won''t let you go! "


    Su Ying has never seen such a stubborn person, this person''s age is almost the same as his own, and he is also like a child. She gave a faint smile: "I help her that is love, not help is duty, why must help?"


    The young master was so angry that he couldn''t speak. His whole face turned red. He glared at Su Ying stubbornly: "you are too cold-blooded!"


    Su Ying sighed helplessly. I''m afraid that if she didn''t explain clearly with this man today, he would not let him go.


    Su Ying pointed to the girl kneeling on the ground and said, "do you really feel sorry for her if you want me to save her?"


    The young master took a look at the girl from Su Ying''s sight and said firmly: "she just died of her father. Now she is helpless. Naturally, she is poor."


    Su Ying sneered: "looking at the appearance is really pitiful, especially when the childe brother approached, he cried very sad and pitiful, and my heart was broken. By the way, it says that she is willing to be a slave and a maid, but you can see that her hands are smooth and delicate, and they are better than my young lady. Do you think it''s like having suffered? I won''t buy her. I advise you to mind your own business and avoid taking her house away. If anyone bought her, it would be bad luck to be a housekeeper. "


    Young childe was su Ying said a Leng a Leng, has not returned to God, Su Ying''s carriage disappeared.


    The young man looked at the disappeared carriage with a slight annoyance.


    In his heart, he agreed with Su Ying''s words, but still felt unconvinced. He felt that Su Ying was alarmist, and she was hard hearted and didn''t want to save people.


    Then he did not have any money on hand, and he was helpless for a while.


    Speaking of this young childe is the son of Anyang Wang family, Qin Feng, who is engaged to Su Xiu.


    At the moment, there is a voice from you


    Li Lianfeng, the eldest son of the Shangshu family and his good friend in the past, were schoolmates for many years. They had a good personal relationship on weekdays.


    Qin Feng saw a good friend, lips rippling with a smile: "brother Li."


    Li Lianfeng had just said a few words with Qin Feng. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of the girl who was selling herself to bury her father. Suddenly, he felt pity for her: "eh, this girl is so pitiful."


    Qin Feng sighed: "yes."


    The girl was crying for Qin Feng just now, but she didn''t see any action after crying for a long time.


    Now I saw a man with extraordinary conversation, crying more and more pitifully. She was born beautiful, and her tearful appearance was crying to the bottom of the man''s heart.


    Qin Feng looked at the side, his brain can not help but think of what Su Ying said just now, but kind-hearted he quickly shook his head.


    Li Lianfeng took a look at the girl and took out five liang of silver from his arms and gave it to her: "take the silver and bury your father.""Thank you, sir. Thank you!" The girl was so grateful that she kept kowtowing.


    Li Lianfeng waved his hand: "no need."


    "I hope you will tell me your name and wait for the young woman to bury her father, and then I will serve you."


    Li Lianfeng repeatedly waved his hand: "no, it''s just a piece of work."


    The girl burst into tears: "it''s a blessing for me to meet such a person as the young master. If you don''t let me repay you, I''m really sorry."


    The more Qin Feng looked, the more she felt that she knew the whole thing. In her heart, she couldn''t help but despise the lady she had just met. She is clearly reluctant to give up the silver, not willing to save people, but also pulled out so many reasons.


    Qin Feng said to Li Lianfeng with a smile: "brother Li is kind-hearted. Now that she has no father, she will be helpless. She must have a miserable life. "


    Li Lianfeng took a look at the girl and suddenly laughed: "look at this girl. She looks smart. If my wife is pregnant, let her take care of her! "


    The girl kowtowed repeatedly: "thank you, thank you


    Qin Feng looked at the successful settlement of the matter, but he was a little proud. Fortunately, he did not listen to the lady''s one side of the story.


    It''s just that his pride didn''t last long.


    After a period of time, he met Li Lianfeng in the tavern, but he was so drunk that the whole person looked very embarrassed.


    He couldn''t help frowning: "brother Li, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hehe, what''s the matter?" Li Lianfeng because drunk, speech is also ambiguous, his eyes staring at Qin Feng, "I don''t know how."


    Qin Feng see Li Lianfeng will continue to drink, grabbed the bottle in his hand: "what do you want to say, who do you want to show me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 211

    "Who else to show, who wants to see." Li Lianfeng put his hand on his eyes, as if he were wiping his tears. "My child is gone. My qinger is so angry that he can go back to his mother''s home. Who can I show you?"


    "What''s the matter, son?" Qin Feng''s eyes widened.


    Li Lianfeng told him the truth of the matter, but Qin Feng dared to believe it.


    It turns out that the girl that Li Lianfeng bought before climbed into Li Lianfeng''s bed. Li Lianfeng''s wife knew about it, and she was so angry that she miscarried.


    "How could that happen? How could you be so confused? "


    "I don''t know why. It''s too late to say anything."


    Qin Feng''s face turned white and his back was full of sweat.


    Brother Li is just a kind-hearted man who has caused such a disaster?


    His mind suddenly remembered that pair of clear and vivid eyes, and the young lady really knew what was going on.


    Thanks to the fact that he was cold-blooded at that time, he was really Qin Feng couldn''t help but beat his head with a fan and scolded him for being stupid.


    If he had listened to that lady''s words at that time, how could Li Lianfeng have happened? At the moment, his heart could not help but feel guilty and upset.


    In the next few days, Qin Feng''s mind has always appeared Su Ying''s face, her cold eyes, and her light words.


    He was suddenly eager to see the woman. He began to miss her and could not eat or sleep.


    When he really realized that he was in love with this strange woman.


    To his chagrin, he didn''t know who she was.


    But it doesn''t matter, no matter who she is, he will marry her!


    Qin Feng thought so, and suddenly frowned. He said that he had an engagement with the eldest lady of the Su family.


    At the beginning, he felt indifferent, but now he has a person in his heart that he can''t bear for a moment.


    After thinking about it, Qin Feng immediately went to find the king of Anyang. He had to give up his marriage with Miss Su.


    On this day, a distinguished guest came to Su''s mansion, which was the princess of Anyang.


    The princess of Anyang has a very beautiful face, because of proper maintenance and fair skin, the years hardly leave any trace on her face.


    When Mrs. Su saw the princess of Anyang coming in person, she asked her to sit down and asked her servants to prepare tea for her.


    The princess of Anyang sipped her tea with a smile and sat in a dignified and serene manner.


    Mrs. Su thought that Su Xiu could climb another branch and marry the king of Huai. Therefore, she didn''t pay much attention to the marriage of Anyang house. When Anyang government sent people to urge when to fix the marriage date, Mrs. Su put off without salt.


    Mrs. Su looked at the princess of Anyang. She felt guilty and flattered with a smile: "what can I do for you, princess? Why do you have to come by yourself?"


    The princess of Anyang smiles gently, but her eyes are not easy to detect: "my princess sent people here several times ago, but I always get no response. I think about it. I''m afraid it''s the prime minister''s wife that we''ve been neglected by Anyang house. I''m here in person today. "


    Mrs. Su has some accolades. A few days ago, she was thinking of giving Su Xiu to the king of Huaihe. Where could she care about the king of Anyang. Even she felt that it was proper for Su Xiu to marry into the Huai palace as long as she gave the adult something.


    But what she didn''t expect was that Su Xiu was hopeless to marry huaiwang, and now he was lying in bed. In this case, it is better to set the wedding date as soon as possible.


    Su Xiu still owes her a lot of silver. If she doesn''t find a good family for her, Su Xiu will not be able to afford her 100000 liang of silver in this lifetime.


    Mrs. Su thought of this and said with a smile, "some time ago, there were so many things at home that I neglected. I hope the princess doesn''t care about it. It''s been a long time since Xiu''er and his son-in-law have made their engagement. Let''s decide the date of marriage. The two children are not too young. "


    The princess of Anyang took up her tea cup, sipped it gently, and covered the corners of her mouth with a veil: "the Lord has sent someone to discuss it for a long time. Your government has not given a clear answer. I think you are going to climb higher."


    The smile on Mrs. Su''s face was somewhat embarrassed: "how could it be? The son of heaven is the princess of dragon and Phoenix. We are very satisfied with him. "


    Princess Anyang flashed a sneer in her heart, but she sighed: "is it? But this matter, this princess and Marquis also did not put in mind


    Mrs. Su took a breath of relief, and the smile on her lips grew stronger and stronger: "this is the best way. We''d better marry our two children earlier..."


    The princess of Anyang interrupted Mrs. Su''s words: "in fact, the princess is not here today to discuss marriage."


    Mrs. Su just relaxed and raised it again: "is the princess coming this time?"


    "Before, we were very satisfied with this marriage. Although the eldest lady of the Su family didn''t come out in person, we like her to be gentle, talented and beautiful. We are not short of gold and silver, and we are not picky. We just need to find a woman of good character. "


    The princess of Anyang said: "it''s just that your government has not given a definite date for marriage, so we have gradually lost hope in this matter. Maple this child read love, know this matter, sad for a long time, now it is not easy to come out. Miss Su Da, such a good girl, must have no mind on our maple, so it''s OK. Today, my princess came here and withdrew this marriage. Our two families are very happy. "This is what the princess of Anyang said.


    The more Mrs. Su listened, the more wrong she was. For a moment there was no mistake: "Princess This, there is no such thing... "


    The princess of Anyang must quit the marriage today. Feng''er is always depressed and yearns for a woman.


    The princess always dotes on Qin Feng. She can''t see him like this.


    Since Su Fu is not satisfied with this marriage, it is better for her to be the villain and quit the marriage as soon as possible.


    The princess waved her hand and said, "you don''t have to. It is our Anyang mansion who gave up marriage first. I will give you a corresponding statement. Today, my princess will go to the mansion and talk to Mrs. su. Tomorrow, the prince will come to see Prime Minister Su to explain everything. "


    Su Xiu was still ill after falling into the water some days ago.


    Today, when I heard the princess of Anyang coming, I felt a little happy.


    These days, she wanted to marry ye feibai''s heart also gradually died, and gave birth to some expectations of Anyang Wang Shizi.


    She''s still under foot restriction now, but it''s another thing to see the princess of Anyang. It''s her future mother-in-law. Maybe she''ll see herself.


    Did not expect that Su Xiu just arrived at the front hall, heard the words of Princess Anyang.


    Su Xiu suddenly felt that he was going to faint!


    Divorce?!


    The princess of Anyang said she wanted to retire?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 212

    She looked at Princess Anyang in disbelief. Her blood seemed to be frozen and her fingertips were cold.


    She wanted to move forward, her legs as stiff as lead.


    She moved a little, and the whole person fell to the ground with a slap, very embarrassed.


    Princess Anyang''s eyes were instantly attracted by Su Xiu, and she couldn''t help frowning.


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Xiu coming, she could not help but yelled: "Xiu''er, don''t you get up quickly and salute Princess Anyang?"


    The princess of Anyang thought to herself that this is the eldest lady of the Su family.


    She looked pale and sickly. She was not very good at childbirth and had no luck.


    The facial features are not bad, but they are not very beautiful. The lips are too thin. It seems that he is a mean person.


    One side of the girl quickly began to help Su Xiu up, in the process of getting up, Su Xiu''s sleeve accidentally rolled up some, revealing the terrible scar on the arm.


    After seeing the princess of Anyang, she can''t help but take a deep breath. How can a girl have such a scar?


    Her heart became more and more determined to quit the marriage.


    Su Xiu tried to hold back the fear in his heart. With a suitable smile on his face, he politely saluted the princess of Anyang: "Su Xiu gives his regards to the princess of Anyang."


    The princess of Anyang looked at Su Xiu''s face, and the more she saw it, the more she felt that Su Xiu was not a good person.


    At the beginning, it was Mrs. Su who chose the second miss of the Su family. It was Mrs. Su who had to say that she was cowardly and couldn''t get on the stage. She said that Miss Su was good at everything, and that she was attracted for a moment


    Thinking of this, the princess of Anyang felt more and more uncomfortable. If Miss Su Er is really not good, how can she become the princess of Huai? Even the king of Huai is optimistic about her. Naturally, she will not be worse.


    The princess of Anyang tried her best to suppress her anger and said, "you don''t have to be too polite."


    The smile on Su Xiu''s face is more and more gentle, but Princess Anyang no longer looks at her.


    The princess of Anyang now conveys her feelings, and no longer talks about it. She says to Su Fu: "I have something to do with my princess''s family, so I''ll leave first."


    With a flattering smile, Mrs. Su also wanted to stay: "why is Princess Hou in such a hurry to go back? It''s better to have a cup of tea. We may have a little misunderstanding about this


    "Princess Ben believes in her eyes." The princess of Anyang took a tough attitude and left without stopping.


    Su Xiu looks at the princess of Anyang passing by in front of him. He has a gentle face, but his face is cold.


    Su Xiu opened her mouth and could not say a word. She only felt that her heart beat was slow and could not beat any more. The princess of Anyang said that she would quit the marriage.


    She has nothing but the prince of Anyang. Now she is going to lose it?


    Su Xiu lenglengleng stand in place, can''t believe to look at Mrs. Su, she hopes this is a dream, is false!


    "What are you doing here? I''m angry when I see you! If you hadn''t been in such a state of affairs, you wouldn''t have grasped anything like this! "


    Su Xiu opened her mouth. When she was doing these things, his wife agreed. How could it be her fault in a flash.


    She could not refute her wife now, she could only be scolded by her.


    "You useless thing, huaiwang was taken away by Su Ying''s slut. Now even the Anyang palace doesn''t look up to you. You are a waste! What''s the use of keeping you? "


    Su Xiu couldn''t help but step back. She only looked at Mrs. Su''s mouth opening and closing, but she couldn''t really hear what she was saying.


    Su Xiu cried out excitedly, "mother, this is not true, isn''t it? How could this happen? "


    "Hum! What can''t? Tomorrow, the king of Anyang will officially retire! Didn''t your father tell you to stay in the room and not come out? What are you doing out there? Disgraceful things? Get back to me and don''t show up in front of me


    Su Xiu looked at Mrs. Su''s indignant iron green face, and her body was tottering. She eagerly stepped forward and took the lady''s hand: "mother, please help me, help me, how can Xiuer be a man in the future?"


    Mrs. Su took back her hand severely: "what else can I do now? I''m angry when I see you!"


    Su Xiu can''t get the answer from his wife. He just thinks that the sky is dim and the earth is turning. How can he, even the prince of Anyang don''t want her?


    What about her future?


    When Su Luan hears the news, she comes to see that Su Xiu is helped back by a girl. She has a bad luck recently!


    But when she saw that Mrs. Su was throwing her tea cup again, she couldn''t help shrinking her head, and the smile on her lips was also restrained.


    This month, my mother has fallen a lot of things!


    After su Xiu went back, he fainted in the dark before his eyes, and in the evening he started a high fever.


    In her coma, many ideas constantly emerge in her mind. Why should she be treated like this? It is clear that she is beautiful and talented. She is better than Su Ying''s cheap girl. Why does no one want her?After losing her temper, Mrs. Su didn''t get out of bed for two days.


    But just after that, mother he came in from the outside panting: "madam, madam, it''s not good, the event is not good!"


    Mrs. Su''s face was not good: "what''s the name of a ghost early in the morning?"


    "The king of Ming County, the king of Ming county has been brought with dozens of gifts."


    Mrs. Su faintly heard the sound of gongs and drums, and the whole person was startled: "who, who do you mean? The king of Ming


    Mother he nodded: "yes, yes."


    Mrs. Su could not lie down and began to dress up in a hurry. It was her sister, Madame Wu, who led the marriage to the eldest son of the prince of Ming.


    At the beginning, in order to marry Su Ying, she did not know how much words she spent to persuade Su Linfeng But I didn''t expect Su Ying to escape this disaster.


    With the imperial edict, almost all the people in the capital knew that Su Ying was going to marry the king of Huai. What''s the meaning of carrying a gift to the house of the Ming Prefecture?


    Mrs. Su rushed out in a hurry and saw Mrs. Wu winking at her in embarrassment, as if to say that she had no way.


    Mrs. Su''s heart sank, only to hear the sound of drums and gongs at the gate of the courtyard. There were people watching outside, which was even more lively.


    Mrs. Su just wanted to open her mouth, but all she said was covered by the outside voice.


    Behind Mrs. Wu, a slender young man appeared. He must be the eldest son of the prince Yeming Hao. He was about 20 years old. He looked elegant and elegant. He was about 20 years old. His face was spring and his eyes were peach blossom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 213

    He was dressed in a festive robe, with a happy face, and bowed down to salute Mrs. su.


    At this time, Su Linfeng heard the news and rushed out of it. Seeing this scene, he couldn''t help frowning.


    Night Minghao raised his hand, and the voice behind him was quieter: "prime minister Su, Madame Su, Minghao came here today to ask to marry the young lady of Su''s house, so he specially sent a bride price."


    Mrs. Su''s heart cluttered for a moment. She had agreed to his marriage with Su Ying, but she had not yet asked the name of the gift. What''s more, the emperor has already given the imperial edict, so don''t you count this marriage?


    Mrs. Su thinks so and says so.


    Night bright Hao''s face next time, peach blossom eyes reveal a touch of violence, let people look at not feel frightened: "what does Mrs. Su mean?"


    "This..."


    Ye Minghao went on: "prime minister Su is the emperor''s favorite courtier, but he didn''t expect that Madame Su was so untruthful. Is Mrs. Su not paying attention to our Ming county Palace at all? "


    Ye Minghao came over with gongs and drums like this. Everyone knows that there are people watching outside. If things become big, they will not look good.


    Su Lin wind to good face, naturally is not allowed to happen at this time, he even busy way: "also hope night childe to talk inside, please."


    Ye Minghao''s face slightly pulled up a smile and walked forward into the hall.


    Outside, firecrackers crackled, and then the servants brought in boxes and boxes of betrothal gifts. This batch of betrothal gifts were not covered.


    Hearing the news, people who came to see the excitement could see the glittering gold and silver jewelry and precious treasures inside. They could not help but exclaim.


    "It''s really generous of the Royal Palace of Ming county to send so many gifts."


    "The more betrothal gifts are, the more importance they attach to the woman."


    "Yes, yes. A few days ago, the second Miss gave it to his Highness the king of Huai. I don''t know who is going to marry into the palace of the Ming county."


    Mrs. Su was dazzled and greedy when she looked at these treasures.


    She stopped a few steps, waited until Mrs. Wu came, and then asked in a low voice, "what''s going on here?"


    Mrs. Wu''s eyes flashed: "this time is not to ask for the second miss, he is to ask for the third miss."


    "What?" Mrs. Su''s legs softened and she cried out, "how could this happen?"


    Mrs. Wu sighed: "you see, Mingjun government is generous. Look at these treasures, which are just betrothal gifts. If luan''er marries in the future, there will be endless delicacies, endless silk and satin, and endless gold and silver jewelry? "


    Mrs. Su only felt that she was angry: "then why don''t you marry your own daughter in the past."


    Wu Madame awkwardly smiles: "people this is not to have a fancy to my daughter."


    Naturally, Mrs. Wu would not tell Mrs. Su that she had received a five hundred Liang silver note from the Ming county palace.


    Mrs. Su rushes to the front hall. Yeminghao is chatting with Su Linfeng.


    Ye Minghao is a dandy, but his conversation is extraordinary. He seems to have done his homework specially. He knows Su Linfeng''s political achievements and makes him laugh with joy.


    To say, before Mrs. Su mentioned Su Ying and ye Minghao''s marriage, Su Linfeng was one hundred people who disagreed. But after all, it''s a man who doesn''t care about these things.


    In addition, the wife has been talking about the shadow has been divorced, can not marry out. It also shows that the princess and the princess of Mingjun are very kind people and will be good to the shadow in the future. She also mentioned that ye Minghao was a man of integrity, but someone deliberately discredited him.


    Su Linfeng was brainwashed before, but now Yeming Hao talks with him face to face. He feels that this man is young and has a bright future.


    Yeming Hao smiles: "prime minister Su is so elegant, and her daughter is determined to be good. Therefore, Minghao can''t wait to get the bride price underground. I hope Prime Minister Su will not feel that Minghao is abrupt. "


    "How?" Su Linfeng smiles modestly, only to feel that the more satisfied the son-in-law is.


    Mrs. Su was shocked when she heard the tone of Su Linfeng. She even said, "did you remember wrong? It was the second miss of the Su family who made the marriage with him before, but..."


    Night Ming Hao on the face of some unhappy: "Mrs. Su is really a noble, forgetful, clearly is the third miss."


    Night Ming Hao said here, also stopped to stop looking at Madame Wu: "Madame Wu, this media but you do, can''t be wrong?"


    Mrs. Wu did not dare to look at Mrs. Su''s eyes and said in a low voice: "yes Yes


    Mrs. Su was unwilling and said, "the eldest lady of the Su family hasn''t made a marriage yet. How can you let the third lady make the decision first? My daughter is still young... "


    Ye Minghao looks at Madame Su with a smile: "Madame Su pushes off in every way, but can''t see the reason of Minghao?"


    "This..."


    Ye Minghao looked at Su Linfeng sincerely at this time: "prime minister Su, Ming Hao admitted that he was a bit of a jerk when he was young, but I swear that after I get married with the third miss, I will only treat her well."Su Linfeng see night bright Hao so appearance, where can say a bad.


    Night Ming Hao seems to be to prove something, began to talk with Su Linfeng about his future plan, said his plan, Su Linfeng listened to repeatedly nodded.


    Mrs. Su sat aside, unable to insert a word. She was extremely anxious.


    Night Ming Hao and Su Linfeng talked a lot, looking at the time almost got up to leave.


    Su Linfeng talks about sex, where is willing to let him go, now let the servants to prepare a table of banquet, he can have a good reception this night Minghao.


    Night Ming Hao''s request for the third miss of the Su family soon spread to Su Ying''s ears. Su Ying is lying on the soft couch and reading books. Hearing this news, she can''t help but stir up the corners of her lips.


    I''m afraid it has something to do with night.


    When the prince of Ming county knew his marriage with the night was not white, he would naturally avoid suspicion. In this way, he came to the door with great fanfare and insisted that Su Luan was the one he had taken before. What was the meaning of the night?


    Green mark looks very happy, and chirps in Su Ying''s ear: "Miss, you''re so sure of everything."


    "before, the third Miss always ridiculed miss to marry such a person, but now it''s not her own marriage?"


    Su Ying said lightly: "no, Su Luan will not marry in the past."


    Green mark widened his eyes: "why? They have made it clear that they want the third lady. "


    Hongbo came over with a bowl of dim sum and looked at the green mark with a smile: "can Mrs. Su do such a shameless thing?"


    "Well, then..."


    "The young lady has pointed it out to the king of Huai, and his wife is reluctant to give up the third young lady. The only one who marries the eldest son of the prince of Ming is the eldest one."


    "Ah!"


    Su Ying takes a look at Hongbo with admiration, and takes a bite of dim sum after a bowl. However, she is helpless in her heart.


    Night is not white, this is set up bureau to avenge her, it seems to be able to be so spoiled is also good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 214

    Su Linfeng specially asked his servants to prepare a table of rich dishes. After night Minghao sat down beside him. For Su Linfeng and himself poured wine: "son in law to father-in-law a cup."


    Su Linfeng saw that he had changed his mouth, and was overjoyed. At the moment, he raised his glass and drank it down.


    Mrs. Su sat on one side, more and more she looked at it, the less it tasted.


    Before that, in order to find a "good husband" for Su Ying, it can be said that she made many inquiries. This night, Minghao looks like a dog, but he has a vicious heart. If luan''er marries in the past The good days are over.


    As soon as Mrs. Su''s head turned, a plan came to her heart. She got close to mammy Ho''s ear and said, "go and ask the eldest lady to come over..."


    Mother he listened to Mrs. Su''s orders and nodded: "yes."


    Su Xiu in recent days physical and mental damage, at this time the whole person sick lying in bed, do not want to move. Suddenly heard mother he said that his wife came to invite her to see a distinguished guest. Was it the king of Anyang who changed his mind?


    "Yes, who is it?" she asked cautiously


    "I''ve known about it in the past. The lady also said, let the young lady dress up before going


    "It''s natural." Su Xiu quickly let the girl help her to get up. She specially daubed some more powder to make her look better. She also turned out a long skirt that she thought was the best to wear.


    After dressing up, she took a mirror and looked at the steps shaking beside her cheek, which made her more gentle and pleasant.


    Su Ying dressed up and went to the restaurant with mother he. In addition to her father and Mrs. Wu, there was a strange man.


    This man looks gorgeous and grand robe, elegant manner, must be born rich.


    He has an incredibly beautiful face, peach blossom, Phoenix eyes, nose is high, delicate facial features perfect to find no trace of defects.


    Su Xiu suddenly some mind rippling, with the tone of inquiry looked at Mrs. su.


    Mrs. Su smilingly pulled Su Xiu over and sat beside her: "Xiu''er is coming. You sit here."


    Su Lin Feng see Su Xiu came, in the heart of some displeasure, but also can''t in front of outsiders temper.


    Ye Minghao takes a look at Su Xiu, but the woman before meeting is wearing a pure white dress and a soft smile on her beautiful face. His eyes show some interest: "this is


    "This is the first lady of the Su family, Xiu''er Xiuer is a good painter. "


    Yeming Hao said, "yes, I really can''t see that Miss Su is so talented. If you are free in the future, can you ask Miss Su for advice?"


    "Of course it can." Su Xiu bowed his face and said softly. A faint blush appeared on his cheek.


    Mrs. Su saw that Yeming Hao was very interested in Su Xiu, and gently pushed Su Xiu''s arm: "Xiu''er, young master is today''s distinguished guest, and you still don''t respect others a cup?"


    Mrs. Su pushed the cup in front of her towards Su Xiu and stroked the edge of the cup with her thumb nails.


    Su Xiu''s eyes under the emergence of a faint smile to her heart, since her wife let her to this man, presumably he is the prince of Anyang.


    She must hold on this time.


    She poured a cup of wine, slowly stood up, the voice more and more soft moving: "childe, Xiuer to you a cup."


    Ye Minghao also raised his glass and sent all the wine into the mouth. His lips with a smile, beautiful peach blossom eyes tightly staring at Su Xiu, gently blink.


    He is a master of love field. How can su Xiu bear such teasing?


    Su Xiu''s face slowly red up, a cup of wine, the body is also a little hot.


    It turned out that this man was so good, Su Xiu sat down in his position and secretly looked at him. He found that he was also looking at him, thinking that he was as sweet as honey.


    Night Ming Hao and Su Lin Feng drink a few more cups, Su Lin Feng is too strong to drink, drink more than the cup can not.


    Night bright Hao also did not have how much, a pair of drunk not drunk appearance, so this banquet was so scattered.


    Mrs. Su decisively sent her servants to take Su Lin Feng back to rest. Then Mrs. Su pushed Su Xiu again: "Xiu''er, young master is drunk. He looks a little uncomfortable."


    Ye Minghao is drunk, and his face is a little red. He sits askew on the chair, holding a pair of peach blossom eyes and looking at Su Xiu with a smile.


    Su Xiu asked anxiously, "what should I do?"


    "Silly boy, why don''t you go to the elegant room to have a rest?" When Mrs. Su said this, she blinked, "take good care of him."


    "Mother, is this, this out of order?" Su Xiu drooped her eyes and hesitated.


    "Silly girl, think about your marriage." Mrs. Su said explicitly.


    "Yes, mother." Su Xiu''s eyes show gratitude, she quickly up to help night Ming Hao to the nearby elegant room, which is a special room for guests to rest.


    Yeminghao was helped by Su Xiu and walked to the elegant room step by step. Madame Su looked at their back and looked at Mrs. Wu with a smile.Su Xiu spent a lot of time to help Ye Minghao lie down in the elegant room. She took off his shoes for him and wiped the sweat on his forehead.


    She sat on the edge of the bed, looking down at Yeming Hao, a burst of joy in her heart.


    All of a sudden, the man in bed opened his eyes, and Su Xiu was stunned. When she responded, he was already lying on his body.


    Yeming Hao pressed her in his arms, and his voice was frivolous: "it seems that Miss Su likes me very much? How about if I don''t want the third lady or marry the first one? "


    "What?" Su Xiu listen to this words is not right, the blood color on the face suddenly pulled away, become very pale.


    She wanted to sit up, but the man''s arms were so strong that she couldn''t move.


    Su Xiu couldn''t help but ask in panic: "who are you?"


    Ye Minghao laughed low, and her slender fingers caressed her face vaguely and frivolously: "why, I don''t know my identity, so I''ll introduce you to you. I''m the eldest son of Ming county''s palace, Yeming Hao."


    When Su Xiu heard about the eldest son of the prince of the Ming Dynasty, the whole person almost collapsed. It was him?!


    She struggled to leave, but she didn''t know what was going on. Her whole body suddenly began to burn. There was an indescribable burning sensation in her body. She began to climb up slowly from the bottom of her feet, like ants biting, itching and numb.


    Su Xiu doesn''t know what''s wrong with him. He knows that he wants to escape, but he can''t bear it. His body can''t help rubbing against the man in front of him.


    Su Xiu''s mind gradually some unclear, she only knew that she wanted this man''s close, strongly wanted his comfort.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 215

    Yeming Hao naturally saw something wrong with Su Xiu, but he always refused to send gifts to his door. He liked men. Recently, he felt that women''s taste was good.


    His hand caresses Su Xiu''s body, see her shudder appearance, eyes dark dark: "don''t worry, let ye good pain you."


    Yeming Hao begins to tear Su Xiu''s clothes rudely.


    Su Xiu only felt that the fire in her body was burning her crazy. She groaned low: "no, don''t Ah... "


    I don''t know when, suddenly, she felt a severe pain, and then her reason recovered a little.


    But It''s late.


    Two people''s bodies tightly fit together, there is no half gap.


    Su Xiu only felt that she had a long dream. When she woke up, she found herself in the arms of a man, two naked.


    Su Xiu''s brain is a little painful. When she completely reacts to it, she only feels that she has been chopped by thunder.


    She What did she do? She and this man who was not as good as the beast did!


    Su Xiu was flustered and confused.


    No, she has to leave at once.


    Just as she just had a little noise, she woke up the men around her.


    Ye Minghao''s lust in his peach blossom eyes has not subsided. He also sits up and lingers on her with one hand: "your body I like it very much. "


    His hands were cold like snakes, cold and greasy. Su Xiu could not help but get goose bumps.


    "The scar on my body was burned by fire. I like it very much..."


    He said vaguely close to her ear, Su Xiu just wanted to escape.


    But his shadow is pulling her not to go, kissing her ear: "I will be responsible for you."


    Su Xiu is about to collapse: "I don''t want it!"


    "Who else but me likes your wild appearance?"


    Su Xiu covers her ears. She is going crazy. Does this man want to kill her?


    Su Xiu quickly grabbed the bellybutton and put it on her body. Only when she reached half of it, she heard her wife''s voice: "what''s the matter? How can Xiuer not come out? It''s been a long time."


    "The eldest lady must have gone back."


    The door was suddenly pushed in, Su Xiu''s hand was stiff in the air, between the door stood Madame Su, mother he, as well as Madame Wu and her maid.


    They all look at her in surprise, and Yeming Hao behind her.


    Su Xiu only felt that her whole body''s blood would flow backwards - she was caught and raped!


    "Ah Mrs. Su screamed in surprise, then quickly covered her mouth, a pair of beautiful eyes glared at Su Xiu, "Xiu''er, are you doing such a thing in broad daylight? You really let me down! "


    "No, no, mother, you have to listen to my explanation..." Su Xiu is now jumping into the Yellow River and can''t be washed out.


    Mrs. Su''s body was trembling and she could hardly speak. Mrs. Wu on one side even said, "sister, calm down!"


    "Xiuer, how do I treat you on weekdays? I treat you like a child! But how did you repay me? You took your sister''s husband. "


    Mrs. Su said here, tears could not help falling down: "mother knows that you have been wronged before, but how can you do such a thing!"


    "Mother, it''s not like this..."


    "What else do you have to explain now?" A sneer flashed in Mrs. Su''s heart. She wiped her tears with a veil. "How can I teach you such a shameless daughter?"


    "My luan''er is really miserable. It''s not easy to choose such a good husband. I was seduced by you. Luan''er always takes your elder sister first. How do you treat her


    Mrs. Su cried so pitifully that she seemed to be the most miserable woman in the world.


    After a pause, she seemed to have figured it out and looked kind again: "after all, you are also my daughter I can''t let you suffer. Now luan''er doesn''t know about it. If the childe is willing to marry you, it will be fine. "


    "No, no!" Su Xiu at this time the brain sober some, also some understand that he was designed, "mother, you can''t do this to me!"


    Ye Minghao watched his wife act for a long time, and his lips were smiling: "it''s all son-in-law, not Drunk, you know the wrong person. Now that I have broken her body, I will marry her in a few days


    Yeming Hao''s meaning is very clear, we should have happened, I am willing to take responsibility.


    Mrs. Su is very satisfied with the result.


    She finally solved a problem, and She still has the opportunity to swallow those betrothal gifts alone, who let Su Xiu owe her 100000 Liang silver.


    "Then again, the elder sister is not married, where is the reason why the younger sister should marry first? It seems that this marriage is destined to be yours. "Mrs. Su sighed: "no matter which one you take, you are still the son-in-law of our Su family after all. This is it."


    "Mother, I don''t want to..." Su Xiu was aggrieved and angry. When Mrs. Su pointed out Su Ying to the man, she told them about the man''s bad deeds. Now she refused to let her own daughter marry in the past, but let her go to be the ghost of death.


    She won''t! She wanted to resist, but she heard that Sufu said, "it''s a done deal. If you don''t marry, you''ll have to marry. Otherwise, if the matter comes to your father, you can''t bear it."


    Mrs. Su took a group of people out and closed the door.


    Her face was full of laughter, and there was no sign of anger at all.


    Su Xiu looked at Mrs. Su taking people far away, angry and aggrieved in her heart. Thinking of her future miserable days, she suddenly cried herself out.


    Ye Minghao was lazy at this time. He dressed himself, and his face was a little displeased: "what are you crying about? I''m most impatient for women to cry like this. You go back to prepare, and in a few days my Lord will come to carry you through the door. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 216

    Su Xiu wiped her tears with a handkerchief, but she was unwilling to do so.


    But what can she do? Just like the lady said, the boat is done. You have to marry if you marry, or you can marry if you don''t.


    Su Xiu gradually stopped crying, night Ming Hao came up and patted her face: "OK, I''m going."


    After su Xiu got dressed, she went back to the Begonia Garden where she lived and lay in bed.


    Her heart some despair, she can''t marry the person she likes, Anyang Hou house again broke her back.


    Now she is going to marry the eldest son of the prince of Ming, who was originally the person who gave Su Ying "thousands of choices" by Madame su.


    Su Xiu sleeps in a muddle until dark, which makes her feel hungry. The girl brings her a bowl of soup: "Miss, you haven''t eaten anything all day. Have some?"


    Su Xiu mistakenly should a, got up, just picked up the spoon, heard the girl''s pass: "Miss, three Miss come."


    When Su Xiu thought of Su Luan, he hated him very much!


    The eldest son of the prince of the Ming Dynasty clearly wanted to marry the third young lady. Why did she become her now? Why did she have to bear the pain!


    Su Luan came in with a smile and said, "big sister, congratulations. You''ve found such a good husband."


    Su Xiu looks at Su Luan and smiles with innocence, but her eyes are full of sarcasm.


    Su Xiu''s chest heaved violently, staring at her eyes full of resentment.


    Su Luan had just learned the whole story from Mrs. su. She didn''t know how happy she was to marry the eldest son of the prince of Ming for herself.


    Before she was disappointed that Su Ying didn''t marry the eldest son of the prince of Ming, but now it''s the same with Su Xiu. Anyway, it''s not her own.


    Su Luan stares at this time a pair of innocent eyes: "big sister was still sad for Anyang Marquis''s marriage, but now there is a good marriage."


    Speaking of this, Su Luan covered her lips and laughed.


    The unknown fire in Su Xiu''s heart is burning more and more intense. What''s the difference between Su Luan''s appearance now and that day''s deliberate praise of Su Ying?


    She has the impulse to pour the soup on Su Luan''s face.


    But Su Xiu did not start, heard Su Luan smile: "mother is very painful big sister, is preparing for the big sister dowry, but very rich dowry."


    Su Xiu''s mind moved, although Mrs. Su framed herself, if she really prepared a dowry for her, it was also for her dignity.


    Su Xiu thought so, the heart is also comfortable a lot.


    On the next day, the lady brought a box of dowry. Although the number of dowries was small, the value was exquisite. At a glance, every piece of jewelry was shining with gold.


    Su Xiu took a look at it quietly, and immediately he was happy and smiling: "thank you, mother."


    "Xiuer married, mother is to prepare a dowry for you." Mrs. Su smiles very gently. She pats Su Xiu on the back of her hand. "You''ll be a big girl after you''ve been married. You''ve always been a smart and sensible child. Mother knows you can be a good daughter-in-law of the Ming county palace."


    Su Xiu smile, but ignore the box: "thank mother praise."


    Mrs. Su also said something to Su Xiu. She was just married in the future. She wanted to serve her mother-in-law, to be a good daughter-in-law, to serve her husband, and to be a good daughter-in-law.


    Sufu said half a conversation and left, Su Xiu can''t wait to take out these jewelry to play, she looked over and over again, it was found that this jewelry is particularly light.


    Her heart suddenly sank, gently scraped with her hand, and found that after scraping the outer layer of gold foil, the inside was filled with copper.


    Su Xiu saw that Mrs. Su hadn''t gone far, so she rushed to catch up with her.


    Because she was running too fast, she couldn''t breathe freely: "mother, how can you prepare such a dowry for me when so many betrothal gifts have been sent to me by the palace of Ming county? All these dowries are made up of copper


    Mrs. Su''s face sank. At the moment, where did she look like a loving mother just now? With some sarcasm on her face, she said, "why, before you marry me, you regard yourself as a person from the palace of the Ming county?"


    Su Xiu opened her mouth, and Madame Su took out the IOU that Su Xiu had signed before and handed it to Su Xiu: "this is the IOU you signed by yourself."


    Su Xiu looked at the note in Mrs. Su''s hand, only felt a black brain.


    "You owe me so much money and expect me to give you a whole box of gold jewelry? I have also spent some time preparing for your dowry. " Mrs. Su said with a smile: "I will take care of these betrothal gifts. After deducting these betrothal gifts, you still owe me 915000 Liang silver. If you don''t find a way to pay my debt in the future, I''ll take it to the palace of the Ming county. It will be difficult for you to stay there by then... "


    Su Xiu listens to the threat in madam''s tone, in the heart is angry and hateful, wish to take the note to tear up!


    The look on Mrs. Su''s face soon converged. She took her hand and patted it gently: "Xiu''er, the Su family is your mother''s home after all. You can weigh it yourself."Su Xiu looked at his wife''s back with a cold expression on her face.


    The wife calculated step by step, so that she lost in the wind evaluation is very bad night bright Hao, let her have to marry Ye Minghao.


    Now he calculated her betrothal gifts and asked her to marry with a box of copper jewelry.


    Su Xiu''s hands under the long sleeves tightly clenched into fists, her heart is very unwilling, but also helpless.


    Su Xiu gradually also some ideas, night Minghao is a bad wind evaluation of the man, said he indulged in male sex, never look at women.


    But he didn''t dislike women either. He was the only son in the Ming county palace, and he had to inherit the family. Su Xiu thought about her appearance and talent. What man could not be subdued by her.


    What''s more, Yeming Hao is handsome, and his family has power and power. There is nothing wrong with him.


    On the contrary, he stayed in the Su mansion and was humiliated by his wife. Even the dowry was only given such a poor thing.


    As long as she gave birth to a child and became a housewife in the palace of Ming County, would she still have a bad life in the future?


    Su Xiu thinks like this, in the meantime heart also suffered a lot.


    Yeming Hao quickly chose a good day to marry her.


    On this day, Su Xiu wore a bright red robe with delicate makeup on her face, and was helped to the sedan chair by Mammy.


    Su Xiu thought about the two boxes of bronze dowry, some grievances in his heart, but at the same time looking at the red side in front of him, his heart was still vaguely excited.


    Thinking of the unknown days in the future, there are several stages in my heart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 217

    Just as she was just sitting on the sedan chair, she heard a mammy beside her and said softly, "young lady, from now on, the old slave will serve you."


    This voice with a few minutes of Yin measurement, Su Xiu''s heart a Lin, eyelids straight jump.


    It was mammy he, but his wife''s confidant!


    The lady now quietly pushed her over. What does this mean? The lady wants to watch her!


    Three days after su Xiu''s marriage into the palace of the Ming County, night Minghao takes her back to the door.


    The carriage of the king''s mansion of Ming county stopped at the gate of Su''s mansion. The silk cloth outside the carriage was embroidered with red plum, and the top of the carriage was covered with golden tassels. It looked very luxurious.


    Su Xiu was helped down from the carriage by mother he. She was wearing a silk dress embroidered with hibiscus flowers. She looked very rich and happy.


    Her hair was high in a bun, with a ruby hairpin in it, and a pair of East pearls on her ears, which made her bright eyes and bright teeth even more obvious.


    White wrist hanging a string of crystal clear tourmaline, looks valuable.


    She walked slowly towards the Su mansion, graceful and noble.


    "The eldest lady has returned to the door." When the housekeeper saw her, he rushed in and reported to Su Linfeng and Mrs. su.


    Su Xiu reached out and stroked her hair bun. The smile on her face became thicker. She followed yeminghao''s side and walked slowly toward the inside.


    Su Xiu secretly looked at the tall and handsome husband standing beside him. He couldn''t help feeling proud. He came back with her at night, but gave her enough face.


    She was always bullied and humiliated by his wife, beaten down by Su Luan, and bullied by Su Ying in the Su family. Today, she has to raise her eyebrows.


    After su Xiu came into the house, he bent down to give Madame Su and Su Lin Feng a salute: "Xiuer, please send my father and mother''s greetings."


    Mrs. Su took a look at Su Xiu and saw that she was well dressed and ruddy. She felt a little uneasy in her heart. On her face, however, she was smiling warmly and affectionately: "Xiuer''s complexion is really much better."


    Su Luan also glanced at Su Xiu. Seeing that she was dressed differently from the past, she was somewhat disdainful and somewhat unconvinced.


    Now she is more noble than her legitimate daughter.


    Su Ying was sitting quietly and calling for a big sister.


    Night Ming Hao also followed Su Xiu''s ceremony, Su Lin Feng asked two people to sit down beside him and let the girl give tea.


    Su Linfeng doesn''t know why Ye Minghao finally married Su Xiu, but he is not su Luan, but he likes this son-in-law very much.


    Night Ming Hao glib, did not say a few words will Su Lin Feng coax happy, Su Lin Feng more see night Ming Hao heart more happy.


    Su Lin Feng also looked at Su Xiu dressed up in rich and noble clothes, and her face was even more charming. She must have been treated very well by Ye Minghao. With this in mind, Su Linfeng was more and more happy.


    At this time, ye Minghao''s eyes fell on the other two sisters of the Su family, and their eyes wandered on their faces.


    Everyone said he was a good man and appreciated women.


    He saw that the other two daughters of the Su family were also very beautiful, with delicate facial features, and they were more beautiful than Su xiulai.


    But as soon as he thought of a pair of sharp eyes, his sight was subconsciously taken back. If his highness huaiwang knew about the second miss of the Su family, it would be hard to do.


    Su Linfeng chatted and chatted about Yeming Hao to play chess. For a while, only a few women were left in the front hall.


    Su Xiu''s hand gently lifted, as if on purpose, suddenly oui: "fortunately, I did not force, this tourmaline has not broken, otherwise you can be heartache to death."


    Su Ying looked up and saw her white wrist lifted lightly, and her soft and smooth sleeves slipped down, revealing the crystal clear tourmaline bracelet.


    Su Xiu see Su shadow to see her, Jiao Jiao ground smile, proud ground pick eyebrow: "two younger sister, do you think elder sister Bracelet how?"


    Su Ying secretly smiles in her heart. There is nothing to show off in front of her. What she needs most is silver.


    But she still pretended to be surprised and envious: "my brother-in-law loves my big sister very much. She has sent such a precious thing, but my sister has never seen it before."


    Su Luan looked at the bracelet on Su Xiu''s hand with jealousy and snorted coldly.


    Su Xiu was very helpful after listening to Su Ying''s words. She deliberately touched the Dongzhu eardrop on her ear: "this eardrop was bought by your brother-in-law himself..." Su Xiu said here, his face also took a bit of shame, "your brother-in-law really loves me, gave me a lot of things, each piece of precious, I am reluctant to take out."


    Su Xiu took a good Jiangnan handkerchief and covered his mouth with a smile.


    In fact, ye Minghao will not spend any money on her. She has gone out to have fun. She only takes a few things to wear when she is in a good mood.


    Su Xiu now is to take all the things out with him. However, she would not let others know that her daughter-in-law of the Ming county palace was so poor that she wanted to make a fat face in front of Mrs. Su and her two sisters.


    Su Ying followed her words: "at a glance, you can see that it''s wonderful. Sister''s luck is still ahead."Su Luan is even more unhappy. On the one hand, she spits on Ye Minghao''s behavior, but on the other hand, she blames Su Xiu for robbing what should have belonged to her.


    Mrs. Su sat in her seat and took a sip of tea. Her head was slightly lowered and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    At this time, a little girl from Su''s house came with a bowl of dim sum: "Miss, please have some snacks."


    It''s just a common snack. Su Xiu doesn''t know if she just puffed up in front of Su Ying and Su Luan. After eating a few mouthfuls, she felt that the taste was very good, so she rewarded the girl three Liang silver.


    A first-class girl''s monthly salary is no more than one or two silver. When Su Xiu was a girl, she was only five Liang silver a month. But now she has given people three Liang silver casually. What does this mean? She has plenty of spare money in her hand. She has become a rich lady.


    Su Xiu only felt that it was great to be the focus of everyone and to show off in front of everyone. Then he talked with Mrs. Su about his clothing, food, housing and transportation: "that little bit of blood swallow is worth a lot of silver, but the Ming county palace doesn''t take it seriously. I eat it every morning, and I''m tired of it. My mother-in-law had the best care. She gave me a lot of powder made from Nanzhu, mixed with jasmine and peony. The perfume powder was applied on the skin, and the skin was delicate and smooth at once... "


    Su Xiuwu said happily and showed off his wealth. He did not care about his wife''s increasingly ugly face.


    Su Xiu talked all morning, but most of what she said was not practical. What Su Luan heard all morning, most of what she said was not practical. Su Luan was infuriated and envied.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 218

    Su Ying did not answer the words, but also put on a look of yearning.


    Seeing that we were going to have lunch together, the lady seemed to think of something and called Su Xiu: "Xiu''er, you come here, we two women talk in private for a while."


    Su Xiu saw his wife''s face with some ambiguous look, thought that she would ask Ye Minghao how to treat her well, then followed his wife into the inner room, and mother he followed in.


    Su Luan is always ready to put a foot in. Seeing that Su Xiu followed Mrs. Su into the inner room, she felt uncomfortable, so she said to Su Ying, "the eldest son of the Ming prince was your man at the beginning. You see that Su Xiu robbed your man and was still flaunting in front of you. The second sister should be as calm as the surface?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "my sister can''t talk nonsense. The eldest son of the prince of Ming Dynasty went home to marry her sister. Now that I am the fiancee of his highness Huai Wang, how can I compare this kind of thing with an accountant? "


    Now, Su Luan''s two sisters are not happy.


    She pulled the veil and snorted coldly, changing the subject: "what do you say, you have to say it in private. Elder sister, you like to look fat. My brother-in-law must be unkind to her. I heard yesterday that my brother-in-law has recruited a new boy, who is called beautiful. "


    Su Ying gently said with a smile: "sister, don''t talk nonsense. Is this kind of talk that we can make a sister at will?"


    Su Luan, however, refused: "my brother-in-law only likes men and doesn''t like women. My elder sister must be miserable now!"


    After su Xiu and his wife entered the inner room, they found that the look on Mrs. Su''s face suddenly changed, with some resentful eyes, and her eyes almost sparkled.


    Su Xiu was so frightened by Mrs. Su''s expression that she called out in a trembling voice: "mother..."


    Mrs. Su gave a dry smile, and then she forcibly took off her tourmaline bracelet from Su Xiu''s wrist and weighed it on her hand: "it''s really a good thing. It''s estimated to be worth a hundred Liang silver."


    Su Xiu''s smile suddenly stiffened in her face. She looked at Mrs. Su in disbelief and reached out to ask for it back: "mother This is a gift from my husband


    "I gave it to you, isn''t it your thing? Since it''s your stuff, it''s natural to pay off the debt. You must have had a good life in the palace of the Ming county. You have a lot of money, so you should pay back the 100000 Liang silver earlier. Is it possible to pay off the debt if you procrastinate like this? "


    With some displeasure on Mrs. Su''s face, she has to start to pluck the hairpin on Su Xiu''s head.


    Su Xiu where willing to follow, struggling desperately.


    Although Mrs. Su has been pointed out by Mrs. Su, she still works for her mother. Her strength is incomparable, hands like iron arms will su Xiu embrace, so that she can not move.


    The lady seized the hairpin on her head, the eardrop on her ear, and the jade pendant on her neck, leaving only a gold ring on her hand.


    Mrs. Su wrapped these jewels with silk fear and collected them into her sleeves. She gave a cold smile: "it seems that I have been living a good life. I have saved so many things."


    Su Xiu only felt her throat and hair tight, and she opened her mouth: "mother, how can you do this?"


    "What? Didn''t you feel very happy when you stole my silver? Didn''t you enjoy spending that 100000 Liang at will? Now you ask me how can I do this? "


    Su Xiu is now too late to regret, can only anxiously explain: "I did not!"


    Mrs. Su will not listen to Su Xiu''s words any more. When she mentions her 100000 taels of silver, the fire in her heart will rub up at once, but she still has a motherly smile on her face: "Xiuer, although you are married to the palace of the Ming County, if your mother wants to keep you for a few days, it''s OK. My uncle is a kind man. Knowing that our mother and daughter are deeply in love, he will not take you back by force. "


    Su Xiu''s face suddenly turned white. He thought of the things his wife had done in the secret room, and his whole body felt creepy.


    The lady said again, "remember to come back and walk every month."


    Su Xiu opened her mouth and did not speak. She would not want to come back.


    Mrs. Su looked at her expression and said with a smile, "what do you think in your heart? I understand it very well. Don''t leave me in vain, and I can repay you. If you do something against me, I will make it difficult for you to live in the palace of Ming county! "


    The tears in Su Xiu''s eyes fell unconsciously.


    Mrs. Su looked at mother he again: "look at it more. If she dares to save any private money, you can tell me."


    Mother he quickly nodded and said, "yes!"


    When Su Xiu comes out of the inner room, he suddenly bumps into Su Luan, and then he only feels his hands hot.


    She did not react to come over, Su Luan already took the handkerchief to wipe the sleeves for her, and then Su Xiu''s sleeves were lifted up by Su Luan.


    Su Luan originally wanted to see if the burn marks on Su Xiu''s hands were still there. When she saw Su Xiu''s arm, she found that there were more red marks on it, as if it were some kind of whip.No bleeding wound, but has swollen up, looking very terrible.


    Su Luan widened his eyes and screamed: "Wow! Big sister, what''s the matter with your hands? How can you have such scars? "


    "I hit it myself!" Su Luan quickly rolled down his sleeves.


    If you don''t always say to your brother-in-law''s heart, you must not smile to your brother-in-law


    Su Xiu''s face is very ugly now. How can she tell others that yeminghao has a special hobby in bed, and likes to smoke and beat her. Only when she is abused can he have pleasure.


    When he first came, Su Xiu''s pride on his face had completely dissipated at the moment.


    She just thought everyone was looking at her wrong!


    It was not easy to go back. When she stepped into the carriage, yeminghao did not find anything missing from her. He never cared about her.


    He suddenly seemed to think of something, frowned and said, "by the way, the previous master rewarded you with a trigger. You can return it to me when you go back. Little Joe took a fancy to that thing. "


    Xiao Qiao is the lucky boy of Yeming Hao. These days, they both mix together.


    Su Xiu had just been robbed of some things by his wife. He was very uncomfortable and did not return to him.


    Night bright Hao see Su Xiu ignore her, immediately anger came up, threw her a slap, face ferocious: "how, not convinced? If you are in a bad mood, I will leave you and go home


    Su Xiu was afraid: "husband, I was wrong, I will give it to you when I go back!"


    Su Xiu shrinks in the corner, stubbornly holds back the tears not to let it fall down, because night bright Hao does not allow her to cry!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 219

    After two days, Su Ying was still asleep. She heard bamboo green running over and said, "Miss, Huai Wangfu has sent a bride price. Go and have a look."


    "Oh, is it?" Su Ying slowly sat up, green mark full of excitement, while serving her to wash, while saying, "Miss, you did not see the betrothal gift, really dazzled the eyes of the maid."


    Green mark is excited at the mention of Ye Fei Bai.


    Su Ying went to the front yard after cleaning and preparing. She was a rich man, and she was ready again.


    But when she came out to have a look, she couldn''t help being shocked.


    The betrothal gifts were packed in boxes, and each box was made of good red lacquer boxes. These innumerable boxes filled almost the entire front yard and looked spectacular.


    Mrs. Su had already rushed over when she heard the news. She looked at these things and kept twitching on her face. Just looking at these quantities, it was estimated that they were worth tens of thousands.


    I don''t know what''s in it after opening it. However, all the things sent by Huai palace must be good.


    She took a deep breath, and her eyes flashed with envy and greed.


    Green mark seemed to be deliberately angry with her, and followed Su Ying to and fro in the betrothal gifts, and said in a loud voice, "Miss, your highness Huai Wang is really interested in you. He has sent so many things."


    Su Ying casually opened a box of pearls. Inside, there were a whole box of pearls. The size of each Pearl was as big as a thumb cover, and the pearls were full and round.


    Green mark stood beside and was surprised: "my God, this kind of pearl color is really excellent! Each one is worth a lot! The King actually sent a whole box to the young lady. The Lord is really in love with Miss! "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at the green mark. You kept a low profile. Didn''t you see that Mrs. Su''s face was green.


    But it''s really cool to show off in front of your wife!


    Su Ying casually grabbed a hand and put it in the Green Mark''s hand: "you serve very well on weekdays, so take these to play."


    Green mark took it with both hands and opened her mouth. When she saw the cunning meaning in Su Ying''s eyes, the smile on her face gradually bloomed. She quickly said thanks to Su Ying: "thank you, miss. Thank you, miss!"


    Now almost all the servants of Su''s residence are watching around. Just now I saw that the people from huaiwang''s house had sent so many things. They all gathered around with curiosity.


    Just now Su Ying opened a box of pearls at will, and her eyes were shining. Any one of these pearls will be enough for them to eat for half a year!


    When they saw Su Ying so generous, they all regretted it.


    They looked at the green mark with envy and regretted that they had never stuttered her before.


    Su Ying opened a few boxes at will, all kinds of treasures, all kinds of precious and exquisite things.


    Su Ying''s lip corner took a puff, do not know where the night is not white to collect rare treasures, I am afraid that these things can open a jewelry store!


    Green mark looks at one side, although she has seen the world around Su Ying, but many things are unheard of, surprised do not know how to speak.


    She just kept repeating, "Miss, your highness Huai Wang is really Good for you! I''ve given you so many good things. "


    Su Ying smiles shallowly and doesn''t make a statement.


    Su Luan hears the news and rushes out from the inner room. She stands next to his wife. She watched these treasures shine brightly in the sun. Her hands were clenched tightly into fists and her voice was muffled. She was angry and angry: "mother, why should she have so many things?"


    Su Luan stamped his feet. He was already jealous of Su Xiu''s betrothal gift, but it couldn''t be compared with that sent by the king of Huai.


    Madame''s facial expression is more not good-looking, just feel chest hair is stuffy, with what this cheap wench matches so good thing!


    No, she will keep these betrothal gifts for Su Ying!


    Su Linfeng heard the Huai King send things over, with five aunt came out from inside.


    When he looked at all the treasures in the yard, he never thought that the king of Huai would be so extravagant for the sake of shadow!


    But his heart is still happy for Su Ying, which shows that Huai Wang''s heart is really shadow.


    Mrs. Su saw Su Linfeng come out at the moment, and her face was filled with a satisfied smile: "the king of Huai is really generous. He has given us so many things from Su Fu. These things can''t be put in this way. It''s better to carry them to the warehouse. "


    Mrs. Su''s meaning is very clear. These things belong to the Su family and have nothing to do with Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s clear eyes flashed a touch of cold, the wife''s favorite thing is to monopolize, but she is not ready to complete her.


    Su Ying doesn''t speak, but looks at Su Lin Feng wrongly.


    Her eyes are moist and moist, like the eyes of a deer, which makes people feel pity.


    Su Linfeng looked at Su Ying''s eyes and felt that he owed Su Ying too much, and his tone to his wife was not very good: "this is the betrothal gift given to Ying''er by the king of Huai. She knows how to keep it."The fifth aunt, who nestled up to Su Linfeng, now had a bigger stomach. She stroked her stomach and said, "yes, these are the things huaiwang loves the second miss. Naturally, they are dominated by the second lady."


    Mrs. Su felt that her throat was so sweet that she almost burst into bleeding. She was gnashing her teeth with hatred. On the face or smile way: "master, now shadow son is busy preparing things for marriage, these things might as well be taken care of by me?"


    Su Ying doesn''t speak, and her face shows a look of being wronged but holding back.


    The fifth aunt always did not deal with Madame su. Where could she succeed, she sighed: "it''s really bad luck for the second young lady. The dowry left by her mother to her has disappeared for no reason. Ah."


    Five aunt''s reminding let Su Linfeng''s face even colder. He said faintly: "the dowry left by the shadow''s mother to her is gone now. These betrothal gifts are regarded as compensation."


    Mrs. Su has no time to refute. Su Ying smiles innocently at Su Lin Feng. She took Su Linfeng''s arm and shook it slightly with coquetry: "Daddy, you are so kind to me! Then these betrothal gifts will be kept by the shadow. "


    Mrs. Su was furious, but she couldn''t get angry with Su Linfeng. She just glared at the five aunts who could only be picky.


    Five Auntie looked at her with a smile in her eyes.


    Mrs. Su looked at the five aunt''s seductive eyes and was so angry that she wanted to go up and bite her.


    But Su Luan just heard Mrs. Su say so, thinking that his father would agree. Unexpectedly, his father also agreed that all these things should be kept by Su Ying!


    Her lips droop, some hate to stare at Su Ying.


    She was very jealous in her heart, even more resentful of Su Linfeng. When did she also favor Su Ying? She was not su Linfeng''s favorite daughter!


    Su Ying got Su Linfeng''s permission, ordered people to carry these betrothal gifts back to the yard one by one, and each box almost occupied the entire lotus courtyard.


    Rao Shi Hongbo was calm and could not help staring at so many things: "miss! His highness Huai Wang has sent so many things


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 220

    Green Mark said with a smile: "yes, because his highness huaiwang loves miss the most."


    Su Ying caressed her forehead gracefully: "green mark, you have repeated this sentence too many times!"


    The green mark lowered his head and muttered, "it is! The maid is happy in her heart


    Su Ying laughs, the life of two girls will open all the boxes, their own again.


    There are ten cases of bright gold, ten cases of various kinds of silk and satin, all of which are very suitable for her. Ten cases are all kinds of pearls and gems, and one box contains all kinds of exquisite jewelry


    Green mark took a breath: "his highness Huai Wang is really considerate!"


    Su Ying''s heart can not help flowing a warm current, the night is not white, but really for these betrothal gifts spent the mind.


    Su Ying will need things to stay, and then let red wave and green mark choose a few of their favorite.


    The rest of the gold was carried to the bank for storage, and all the other jewelry was carried to the most famous zhaibaoxuan in the capital city and sold into cash silver.


    Green mark was reluctant to give up and stopped in front of him: "Miss, these things It must have been prepared for you by the king of Huai. You sold it in such a way, but it''s not good! "


    Hongbo also said, "yes, miss, there is only one of these excellent things in the world."


    "There are still some days to get married, so as not to be missed in the night."


    Su Ying stroked these jewelry, so much she can''t take, it''s better to change the silver and put it in the bank.


    Su Ying did what he said. After a few days, he took all these things to cash.


    Naturally, no one knows what she has done. However, Sufu is so popular these days that she can''t eat any food. As soon as she thinks that Su Ying has gained so much wealth, her heart is burning with fire.


    She smashed a lot of things in the house, and her face was ferocious: "this little bitch!"


    These days, Su Ying is to prepare for the dowry on the ground of Mrs. su.


    Su Ying was bored in the room, but she really embroidered her purse.


    Su Ying''s embroidery skill is not so good. Green mark is watching, covering her mouth and laughing secretly. Su Ying stares at her and drives her out.


    Su Ying helplessly looked at the purse in her hand. She clearly wanted to embroider a pair of mandarin ducks, but she embroidered them into a pair of ducks. She sighed helplessly, that''s all.


    She was just about to go to bed when her purse was suddenly pulled away. Su Ying was startled, but she quickly reflected who was coming. In addition to the night is not white, who will come and go without a trace.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at her: "Your Highness Huai Wang, come to the ground again in the evening to be a thief?"


    The night is not white smile gradually blooming, such as a seductive poppy, he looked down at the purse in his hand, the corners of his lips picked slightly, and his voice contained a trace of smile: "can''t sleep, come and see my little princess."


    Su Ying yawned lazily: "if you can''t sleep, just hit yourself with a stick. If you don''t sleep, others have to sleep!"


    Ye feibai stares at Su Ying, some of whom are unable to laugh or cry. He is always fooled by the little woman in front of him.


    He suddenly slightly bent over, approached Su Ying and pinched her face: "I''ve been lazy in the room for a few days. It turned out to be a purse for me. OK, I''ll take it."


    Su Ying glared at him with hatred: "you are really amorous. Who said you would give it to you and give it back to me!"


    Su Ying stretched out his hand to grab it. The night was not white. He received the hand holding the purse behind his back. His black eyes were bright: "the original shadow still has this king in mind!"


    Su Ying Pei a, forward rushed to the past, in order to grab the things behind him, almost half holding him.


    "Is Ying''er throwing herself in the arms of this king? Don''t worry, I''ll give you enough for the wedding night


    Su Ying is angry, the whole person hate to bump up, but the night is not white chest is very hard, but hit her head pain.


    "Give it back to me!" Su Ying clenched her teeth, "I didn''t say it to you!"


    "Although the embroidery is ugly, I don''t mind at all. Speaking of it, this is the first time that the shadow has given this king thing. " Night is not white will things high, looking at Su Ying raise hand to reach, body almost close to her.


    He put his other hand around her, took her into his arms, and the two bodies were tightly together.


    "You..."


    Ye feibai bowed his head and looked at her with a smile. His lips were almost close to her lips, and the tip of his nose was almost on the tip of her nose. Their breath was intertwined with each other.


    "Go away!" Su Ying saw that he couldn''t get back his own things, and was teased by him, so angry that he would break away from his arms.


    Did not expect her to step backward, the night is not white to press her directly on the table, he slightly takes doting spot her nose: "urgent what."


    "The night is not white. If you do this again, I will not marry you." Su Ying glared at him and threatened.The night is not white to stop, the strength to loosen some: "I just want to talk to you, what do you always call me?"


    Su Ying took the opportunity to break away from his arms, retreated to one side, and could not help muttering: "who in the end recruit whom?"


    Night is not white will pocket income in my arms, a pair of you also want you to come to my arms to dig out the appearance.


    Su Ying is embroidered to play, since he wants to take it.


    Ye feibai looked at her in her spare time: "do you still like what I sent you?"


    Su Ying hummed: "I don''t like it."


    Ye feibai didn''t mind her reply like this. He put a smile on his lips: "don''t like it. What do you like? I''ll send you some more?"


    "No need." Su Ying seems to feel the displeasure of night non white, slowly open a way, "anyway, in a few days, your things will be mine."


    Night feibai understood the meaning of Su Ying, and her eyes were shining: "it turns out that shadow is so eager to marry me."


    "You are shameless. If you hadn''t tried your best to ask me to marry you, I would have gone to a better place."


    "You Night is not white phoenix eyes a squint, Phoenix eyes exude cold temperature, "you tell me again?"


    Su Ying is not afraid of him. Everyone says that his royal highness is cruel and domineering, but she is not afraid of him. She sees more of his shameless appearance in private. There are all kinds of scoundrels and all kinds of black bellies. Where is there a king who is half above the top?


    Su Ying slightly raised his chin and hummed: "there are many good places to go, such as Jin..."


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, just feel a pain on the lips, he even bit her!


    "What better place to go than this king''s Huai mansion?" Night is not white, angry appearance is very terrible, the smile of the eye is pulled away, anger is surging, dangerous breath is approaching.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 221

    Su Ying low cry, her whole person was night by white press on the wall, he tightly shackled her, so that she can''t move. Night heavily bit on her lips, he seems to be her lips as a delicious meat, repeatedly ravaged her delicate lips.


    Su Ying is silent. He kisses so fiercely that she will not see anyone tomorrow!


    Su Ying finally stretched out his hand and was about to beat him in the past.


    Night is not white, as if knowing her next move, big palm quickly wrapped her hand.


    Ye Fei''s warm and white lips rubbed on Su Ying''s lips. She felt that Su Ying was so angry that she could not bear to leave her attractive lips. His ambiguous breath lingered on her face: "smelly girl, you know how to bully this king!"


    "You turn black and white again!" Su Ying once again succeeded in being angry with him!


    It was very quiet, except for their disorderly breathing.


    Ye Fei rubbed her face in vain: "well, after a few days, the king of Japan will come to marry you, and then I will settle this account with you."


    "You..."


    Night is not white, waiting for her to speak, the whole person on the ghost disappeared.


    Su Ying only felt that she was choking in her throat and couldn''t spit out or swallow it. She thought she really wanted to settle the account with him!


    The wedding day arrived in a twinkling of an eye. Before dawn, Su Ying was pulled up from the bed by green marks: "Miss, miss, you should wake up quickly. Today is your good day. How can you still sleep?"


    Su Ying was treated by the green mark, and then sat down at the dressing table. As she combed her hair, she said in a loud voice: "one comb to the tail; two to our girl''s white hair and eyebrows; the third one is full of children and grandchildren; the fourth is good luck and meets the noble; the fifth is to receive the contract, the fifth is silver shoots; the sixth is to help celebrate and the boudoir looks at the mirror They are dyed with rouge; seven combs and seven sisters come down to the earth with Dong Yong, and the viaducts of magpie bridge are light and flat; Eight Immortals come to celebrate birthday, and treasure ducks travel on the lotus road; nine combs and nine sons are linked in all kinds of ways; the husband and wife of ten combs will be white headed when they are old. "


    After combing her hair, Xi Niang smeared some light and elegant oil on her hair, carefully raised her long black hair and tied it into a complicated bun. Then she put a lot of jewelry into her hair, almost bending her neck.


    Su Ying hair numb, want to start to remove some, Xi Niang tightly pressed her hand: "second miss, this can not make, this can not make ah!"


    Su Ying can''t, can only continue to sit and see Xi Niang pours one layer of powder on her face.


    The whole room is bright red, outside the lively, Su Ying suddenly some trance, this is to get married.


    Xi Niang to her toss for a long time to be satisfied with the pen, Su Ying looking at another in the mirror some strange.


    In the mirror, she was dressed in a red wedding dress with heavy make-up. Her face was smeared with thick powder, and her face was almost invisible. Her head was full of jewels. Su Ying couldn''t help laughing at the "she".


    Standing on the side of the Green Mark looked at Su Ying''s face of pride: "Miss, you are really beautiful!"


    Su Ying slightly raised her lips and said, "this looks beautiful, green mark, you flatter me too much!"


    "It''s just that miss is the most beautiful woman no matter what she looks like."


    Xi Niang smiles and puts a big red cap on her head: "Princess Huai is the most beautiful bride I have ever seen."


    Su Ying was suddenly blurred line of sight, in front of only a large red.


    It''s incredible. She got married like this.


    Su Ying was surrounded by Xi Niang and a lot of servant girls to the door. Su Lin Feng seemed to be reluctant to part with her and said a few words to her: "shadow, you should take care of yourself later."


    "Yes, Dad."


    The father ignored her when she was a child.


    Sometimes Su Ying can''t see through this person, occasionally pedantic, occasionally shrewd, but at the moment he said is very sincere, people can''t help but feel warm.


    Su Ying was carried into the sedan chair. The sedan chair is very luxurious, with soft red silk cloth hanging inside. The silk cloth is embroidered with various delicate patterns with gold silk.


    The cushion is soft, Su Ying is very comfortable.


    The bridal sedan chair was carried forward, the red in front of her was blurred, and Su Ying was in a trance for a moment. She didn''t know whether she had chosen a person like this.


    But at least this person is still willing to treat her well, willing to spend his mind on her.


    There are many ideas in Su Ying''s mind, suddenly outside came crackling sound, this is to huaiwang mansion.


    The bridal sedan chair stopped soon, and the music of drum music around her started. The curtain of the sedan chair was opened, and the Xi Niang stepped forward to help her out of the sedan chair.


    Su Ying stands on the soft carpet.


    She covered her head with a red cap. She could see nothing but a thick red carpet and a red upper embroidered with dragon and Phoenix on the ground.


    Xi Niang hands Su Ying one end of the red silk and leads her all the way to the front hall.


    At this time, the sound of firecrackers was deafening.


    Su Ying was led forward by red silk. She walked along the red carpet. The noise around her was too noisy, which made her feel dizzy.When Su Ying came to the door of the hall, she stopped in front of her. She heard the Xi Niang say good luck to people: "Lord, the bride is here. Congratulations."


    The red silk was handed to ye feibai by Xi Niang. Su Ying could not see the expression of yefeibai at this time, but walked closer to see his slender white hand, tightly holding the other end of the red silk, holding it with some force, and the blue veins on the back of his hand slightly burst.


    "Shadow." Night is not white tightly pulling the red silk, looking at the woman in front of her wearing a red wedding dress and covering her head, her heart felt a little more palpitation.


    Su Ying heard the voice of the night is not white, his voice has uncontrollable excitement.


    Ouyang Liuyun stood beside the night feibai, his lips calm, with a kind of narrow smile: "feibai, you take it easy, don''t be lost!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Oh, how can you be so fierce on a happy day? Let me make trouble to your bridal chamber later!"


    The night is not white also fear, cool ground smile: "you can try."


    Ouyang Liuyun dry smile: "talk just talk about it."


    Su Ying''s lip corners gently hook up, was led to go inside by him.


    When they came to the center of the hall, they heard the praises from the people who praised them: "good time."


    Su Ying is held by Xi Niang and salutes with the night.


    Worship heaven and earth, worship heaven and earth, and worship each other.


    Finally, there was a "ritual success" from the admirers


    Sitting in the sedan chair just now, Su Ying didn''t feel that she was too tired to sit down after a series of actions.


    Her wedding dress was full of four layers inside and outside, heavy and breathless, and her head was full of jewelry. Su Ying only felt that she was about to be crushed by these things.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 222

    Su Ying was finally sent into the bridal chamber, and she breathed softly.


    This day has been boiling from morning till now, but she is not dripping water, and now she is very hungry.


    Seeing that there was no one in the bridal chamber, she gently breathed a sigh of relief, sat at the table, ate a few snacks, and drank a few sips of tea, which made her feel more energetic and comfortable.


    The jewelry on her head has been pressing her all day. Su Ying now feels that her neck is going to be broken and her whole head is lying on the table.


    She not only kneaded her neck plaintively: "it''s too painful to be a relative."


    Su Ying is sitting in front of the dressing mirror with her head in her hand. She takes the hairpin off her head in all kinds of ways. She really doesn''t know how Xi Niang thinks about it. She wants to take all the hair ornaments on her head.


    These hair ornaments are complicated. Su Ying pulls two of them and finds that the tassels hanging from them entangle the hair.


    Su Ying some anxious pull, more pull but also can not pull down.


    At this moment, I heard a creak behind him, and then I heard someone come in: "the princess dressed up like this. I haven''t seen a glance at it. How can I tear it down?"


    Su Ying sat upright and upright, unable to twist her neck. She just felt the pace behind her was getting closer and closer, and then her hands were warm and a pair of big hands were on the back of her hands.


    Night is not white voice low low to spread, with a bit of ambiguous breath: "shadow this is anxious to bathe and change clothes?"


    Su Ying hummed: "shameless."


    "The shadow is beautiful today." There was something in the night''s white eyes. He did not continue to tease her. He untied the hairpin she had not untied and put it on the dresser.


    Su Ying did not react to come over, feel the night is not white close to him, looking at him in the mirror, eyes deep and dark.


    Su Ying looks at the fine jade face of Ye feibai in the mirror. His eyebrows are raised high and his lips are gently pursed, which gives people a feeling of intoxication.


    "Shadow, I''m so happy." Night is not white, slender fingers carefully rub her face, itching, but also with a vague throb.


    She took a deep breath. She could not help brushing his hand away and turning slightly: "how did you come here? Don''t you have to deal with the guests? "


    Today''s night is not white, wearing a red robe, Su Ying is used to wearing dark clothes, such a bright color makes him less cold in the past.


    The night is not white and black, long hair is tied with a jade crown thinking of agate. The body is slender and cut, and the facial features are beautiful, just like the natural carving. In the Phoenix eyes, the sharpness in the past is no longer, and the pupil is not the same as in the past. The narrow eyes and watery light are full of happiness.


    The night is not white to see Su Ying one eye, the corner of the mouth is evil and sycophantic ground raises, "today is I and your bridal chamber flower candle night, this king can impatiently deal with them."


    Su Dun''s words are silent But the night is not white, has always been not in accordance with the common sense to play cards.


    Night feibai sees standing behind Su Ying, regardless of Su Ying''s opposition, starts to remove the jewelry on her head one by one for Su Ying. Her ink like hair is immediately spread out and hung behind her.


    He looked at her in the mirror. After thinking about it, he took a soft veil and gently wiped some of the white powder off her face.


    He looked at her at a close distance, and a flash of surprise flashed through his eyes. His black bright eyes looked at Su Ying for a moment, carefully looked at her eyebrows, her eyes, with a thick smile on his face: "or look at it like this."


    Su Ying is so looked at by the beautiful eyes of night Fei Bai. She only feels that her heartbeat has missed a beat, as if there is a different feeling flowing in the heart.


    She made a gesture to push him: "you''d better deal with the guests. What are you doing here?"


    "What guest is so noble that I need to deal with it. Today is my king''s wedding night. No one has the honor but to accompany my little princess. "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but take a look at him: "I don''t need your company. We signed an agreement before. Our future relationship should be respectful to each other. You are not allowed to interfere in my private space. "


    Night is not white thin lip corner gently a hook, eyes with a bit of banter: "I will not force you to do what you do not want to do. But you must share my bed


    Su Ying couldn''t help standing up and staring at him: "nonsense, what you said before is clearly roommate, where is the same bed?"


    Night is not white, looking at the woman in front of her, wearing a red wedding dress. Her skin was as white as snow, and her eyelashes were slightly warped.


    She glared at him with a little pursed red lips and a stubborn face.


    He suddenly wanted to tease her: "shadow, how can you go back on your back? This king said clearly is the bed together."


    "Then we will cancel the engagement. I will not marry you now!"


    "A sharp toothed little wildcat." Ye Fei laughs with a low smile. He sits down on the stool casually and pulls her into his arms by pulling her sleeve.


    His hands were like iron arms, holding her tightly in his arms, just like the eyes of the cold pool tightly locked her face: "we are polite, you are my life now, and death is my ghost. You have to marry if you don''t marry, and you can''t escape! ""You Su Ying angrily stares at night feibai, trying to struggle to leave his arms.


    But night is not white is tightly hooped her: "now also want to run, late!"


    "You''ll leave me tomorrow!" Su Ying couldn''t get rid of it and clenched her hands into fists.


    "Well, I don''t want to tease you. Can you sit down and talk to me for a while?" Ye feibai buried his face in her neck and sniffed the faint fragrance of her body, "in order to prepare for this wedding, I am so tired that you don''t feel sad at all?"


    Su Ying clearly knows that night is not white, showing such an aggrieved look is pretending to be pitiful, is to win her sympathy, but she just can''t help being soft hearted. She snorted coldly: "that''s what you asked for."


    Night is not white, see Su Ying no longer struggle, eyes bloom with a light joy.


    Now that his shadow is truly in his arms, this feeling is very good.


    Night feibai suddenly in a dream like, his lips slightly pursed, can not help but kiss Su Ying''s cheek.


    "Night is not white!" Su Ying called him with his first name and surname. His black and white eyes were staring at him. Could he not eat her tofu?!


    Night is not white eyes, eyes curved to look at her, heart secretly happy, but on the surface is nothing happened.


    He said solemnly, "shadow, we haven''t drunk joyous wine yet."


    Su Ying was stunned There is no need for this kind of empty ceremony. "


    "If you don''t sleep with me, you won''t even let me have a glass of joyous wine with me?" Night is not white, slightly frown, the bottom of the eye passes a light angry color.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 223

    Su Ying saw his appearance, inexplicably a little guilty in his heart. She would marry him, of course, for his power.


    He agreed to everything she asked him to.


    And what he wanted, she refused to do anything, so thinking, Su Ying stood up gracefully: "drink it!"


    Su Ying got up and poured a glass of wine for him, and also poured a glass of wine for himself.


    Su Ying is holding a glass and holding hands. Night is not white hook her hand to drink this cup of wine, pink thin lips raised a faint smile.


    Su Ying took a sip of joyous wine and picked his chin slightly: "it''s OK."


    "Not enough!" Night not white raised eyebrows, evil spirit ground looked at her.


    He poured the second cup for himself. Su Ying was still thinking about whether to drink the second cup of joyous wine.


    But see the night is not white head to drink that cup of wine, and then take advantage of her not to react to come over, toward her mouth hate to bump over.


    Su Ying opened her mouth and wanted to say something. She only felt that the light wine was fed from his mouth to her mouth, and half of the liquid slipped down the corner of their lips and slipped across his sexy throat.


    Yefei''s tongue took the opportunity to drill into her mouth, vaguely swam in her mouth, gently licking and sucking.


    It was not the first time they had ever kissed, but they had never been so beautiful and affectionate.


    Su Ying''s brain has a moment of blank, she wants to lift back, escape his shackles.


    But the night is not white, the thick and affectionate kiss covers her whole lip, his thin and cool lips are close to her delicate lips, his hot tongue interweaves her soft tongue, lips and tongues are intertwined, romantic and lingering.


    Su Ying''s consciousness is a little dim. She just feels that all the air in her lungs has been plundered by night. The air in her lungs seems to be burning. She thinks of this man with hatred! Take advantage of her as soon as you can.


    The taste of wine, in two people''s mouth filled, Su Ying was forced to swallow the wine, cheek blushing.


    Night feibai doesn''t know when to let go of her. Su Ying only cares about the gasping of big mouth. Night feibai leaves a little bit, and their lips open a trace of ambiguous silver.


    Night Fei Bai looks at Su Ying''s Scarlet cheek, more and more charming face, can''t help but smile low. He came close to her and licked her shiny lips: "this wine tastes more mellow when you drink it like this!"


    "You go away!" Su Ying at this time slightly opened her red lips and panted. It was clear that she was a strong voice, but she seemed to be coquettish.


    The red candle flickered in the room, and the night was not white. Looking at Su Ying''s watery eyes, I only felt that the body was hotter.


    He hugged her tightly and pressed his forehead against her forehead, hoping to embed her body into his own.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but move and warned in a low voice: "if I hold it so tightly, my bones will be broken."


    His Obsidian eyes with a thick lust, voice some dark: "shadow, this moment I feel so real."


    Su Ying didn''t ignore him.


    Ye Fei laughs with a low smile: "I respect your decision, but ask you for some interest first, don''t you mind?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help shouting: "I mind!"


    Ye feibai once again ignored her words: "you go to change clothes to bathe, I will come to accompany you later."


    Su Ying heart stomach Fei, the best is not to come.


    Looking at the night is not white again out of the door, Su Ying heavily relieved.


    Night is not white after leaving, come in two girls to wait on Su Ying bath change clothes. Su Ying changed a light-weight clothes, and put her hair around her casually, which made her feel energetic.


    She tilted on the bed to read the meeting letter, after all, she was tired, and then slowly went to sleep.


    Su Ying didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. Suddenly she felt that someone was touching her. When she opened her eyes, she saw that night was not white, and she was lying by her bed in a robe. Looking at his chest bulging, it turned out that his shameless hand poked in from her chest, eating her tofu.


    "Get out of here Su Ying clenched his teeth to roar a, she also signed with him what agreement, useful, useful?


    Su Ying heavily waved his hand away: "you stay away from me!"


    As soon as Su Ying''s voice dropped, she heard Ye Fei Bai''s low laughter. Su Ying only felt a black shadow in front of him. When she reacted, the whole person was suppressed by Yefei white!


    In the flickering red candle, his handsome face has a layer of red light. He looked down at me with a smile


    Su Ying took a few deep breaths and put his hands on his chest: "night is not white, can you be more shameless?"


    The night is not white, as if pondering for a moment, the smile on the lips is thicker: "can!"


    Su Ying smiles at him: "the agreement adds the third article, you must not touch me without authorization, or I will let you leave me."


    Night feibai has not fully tasted this sentence, feel that Su Ying makes strength, a push him out of bed.Night feibai just sent the guests back, crept back to see Su Ying lying on the bed. Her body was covered with a soft quilt, and the whole person shrank into a group. He was infatuated for a moment, and some could not help lying beside her.


    He also just wanted to tease her, did not expect Su Ying to be so cruel!


    Night is not white to sit on the ground, nor to get up. His face almost no expression, just look at Su Ying: "you hurt me!"


    Night is not white eyes clear, as if with some childlike grievances, so he where there is half of the past in the evil and indifference.


    Su Ying now has a feeling of thunder rolling!


    Ray, chop her to death!


    Su Ying stares at the night feibai: "you don''t pretend to me. What can you do if you fall like this? The floor is covered with blankets, so soft


    Su Ying advised half a day, the night is not white or no response.


    Su Ying fished two peanuts and longan from under the quilt and stuffed it into the night''s non white mouth: "it''s very painful. You can eat a longan."


    Night Fei''s face suddenly became black, with a little thin anger. He glared at Su Ying and gnashed his teeth: "do you dare to try these things for me again?"


    Su Ying laughed a few times and waved to him: "it''s very late. Go to bed."


    "Together?" Night is not white eyes, eyes suddenly a bright.


    On this issue, Su Ying is very insistent: "we said before that different beds sleep together, you can''t go back and forth. There''s a soft couch over there, so you can sleep there


    Su Ying saw Ye Fei''s face getting more and more heavy, and sighed: "ah, this big bed is really much more comfortable, if you don''t want to. I''m going to sleep on a soft couch, and you''re going to have a big bed


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 224

    Su Ying voice just fell, night non white has stood up, Su Ying looked at his lip corner side of the sneer. She moved her hand to the side, but I couldn''t hold her hand any longer


    Su Ying Leng a Leng, but found that night is not white holding her hand to knead his leg: "you just fell me, give me rub!"


    The night is not white lips a one closed, clearly is a coquettish words, but he said with the tone of command, but people do not know how to refuse.


    Su Ying was speechless in her heart and yawned. She didn''t want to waste it with him. She pressed it casually: "I''ll rub it for you, rub it for you!"


    Su Ying kneaded for a while: "OK? His Highness the king of Huai? "


    Night is not white also don''t look at her, just staring at a corner of the room: "much better, still a little pain."


    Su Ying again perfunctorily pressed a few times, tone already slightly a little impatient: "is it all right now?"


    The night is not white pondering for a long time: "it''s still a little bit short."


    Su Ying originally wanted to cope with the past, but she didn''t expect that this man was pushing forward. Her eyes narrowed slightly, and she wrapped herself in a quilt: "my mother won''t wait on you!"


    Night is not white to tease Su Ying, see time is also late, do not want to affect her rest, went to the soft couch to rest.


    Su Ying had been tired for a day. After she lay down on the bed, she soon went to sleep. In the middle of the night, she accidentally turned over and suddenly found something nearby.


    She reached out vaguely and touched it, hard and warm. Su Ying wakes up all of a sudden, and the night is not white!


    He seemed to have fallen asleep, breathing evenly and steadily.


    Su Ying has never seen the night of sleeping is not white, she has seen him before, he is always aloof and indifferent, but at the moment, he is less fierce in the past, with a kind of enchanting temptation.


    He had a childish smile on his lips, which made him less indifferent and more peaceful.


    Su Ying looks at his sleeping face, gradually some trance up, and think of the little bit by bit since he met, his heart has emerged a complex feeling.


    If it had been, she would never have thought that she would have come together with this man and live peacefully in bed like she does now.


    For a moment, she could not help kicking him down.


    He is really good-looking, delicate features, every place seems to be portrayed out of the general, there is no half of the defect.


    Su Ying in the heart inexplicably want to reach out to touch, the man''s skin is very good, so close to see him, but there is no pore. His hair was black and bright, and his eyelashes were long and thick. Su Ying was a little jealous and couldn''t help reaching for it.


    After su Ying made this move, she couldn''t help but take back her hand immediately. It was inappropriate for her to do so.


    At the moment, ye feibai frowned slightly, as if she was going to open her eyes at the next moment. Su Ying''s heart was tight, and somehow she felt guilty. She was afraid that night feibai would find something.


    He was kicked out of bed with a good kick.


    Then, Su Ying heard a thump.


    Su Ying pretended to be silly and lay on the bed. She didn''t hear any sound for a long time. The tension just disappeared. She was afraid. She couldn''t help but stretch out her head and pushed the person on the ground with her hand: "Hello, are you ok?"


    Ye feibai did not answer her.


    Su Ying recalled that sound just now, it seems that she hit something. She couldn''t help getting out of bed and shaking it. The night was not white: "you don''t pretend, you don''t pretend to be like that again!"


    Su Ying still didn''t have any reaction when he saw the night. He was stunned and said, "I''d better take advantage of it now, so as not to be found out at dawn..."


    As soon as her voice fell, she saw that the night was not white, opened a pair of sinister eyes and glared at her angrily: "do you dare?"


    Su Ying hem: "I know you are pretending, you shameless man!"


    Night not white cannot help but stare at her: "you this cruel woman."


    "Are you still allowed to sleep? It''s frightening to crawl into other people''s beds in the middle of the night."


    Night is not white, afraid that she is angry, smiling way: "I just want to see you sleep well."


    "Get out of here..."


    "Well, go to bed early, and get up early tomorrow to offer tea." Night is not white at the moment sitting at the head of Su Ying''s bed, cover the quilt for her, and patted her: "sleep, I watch you sleep."


    Su Ying was helpless: "how can I sleep when you stay in front of me like this..."


    "I''m not a monster. Just sleep!"


    If the demons are OK, they can ward off evil spirits. Su Ying in the heart of Fei.


    Su Ying was about to turn inside and ignore her. Yefeibai pulled her to turn back. His hand was a white and flawless silk: "Yinger, what are you going to do with this?"


    Su Ying stares at the thing on his hand, this is round handkerchief, her face still can''t help Red: "you think of a way."


    Night is not white face with a bad smile: "I can''t help, but I promised you only one person."Su Ying sits up and grabs his hand. Night Fei''s white eyes flash across a slight smile, but sees Su Ying take his finger and bite it hard.


    He hissed softly, and then he saw that Su Ying dyed the blood on his hands with white silk.


    Su Ying looked at the bloodstain on the white Ling and paused: "it seems that it''s a little less. Do you want to stop biting?"


    Ye feibai glared at her angrily: "do you belong to a dog?"


    "You''re right."


    Night is not white, from Su Ying here can not get sweet, can only take a round handkerchief to walk.


    The next day, the sky is not bright, the night is not white and sleep again, Su Ying suddenly wake up, she half opened her eyes: "you have finished, you are clearly not let me sleep, you are abusing me?"


    Night feibai slowly stretched out his arms and held Su Ying in his arms: "I''ve been holding you last night, but I can''t now. If you don''t sleep with me, how can you stand in this mansion in the future? "


    "Who can see it?"


    "it is said that the eye line of the Huai palace has gone, and if it is sent to the palace, it will be even worse for you."


    Su Ying clearly knows that night is not white is fooling her, but also think he said right. She bit her teeth and glared at him with hatred: "then take your hands off me and don''t do anything to me!"


    Night is not white stuffy low smile, whole body moved inside half a foot.


    Su Ying can''t help being angry. Although he didn''t touch her with his hand, he made progress step by step, and she was pasted inside.


    Su Ying wanted to kill him, but at the moment she was still ready to sleep for a while. She had to get up and sleep outside. She kicked him inside with her feet: "you sleep inside, don''t squeeze me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 225

    Night is not white, only feel her feet soft, also have no strength. The corners of his lips gently raised, just felt his heart soft and warm.


    Su Ying lies close to the edge of the bed, facing outside and closing her eyes.


    But not long after, night feibai is still restless, she just feel the warm breath behind her again toward her, Su Ying subconsciously moved outside.


    Then the whole person fell under the bed!


    Although there was a soft blanket on the floor, the bed was very high and it hurt to fall down. She gave a sigh, and finally she couldn''t help it any more. She took a pillow from the head of the bed to hit him: "the night is not white, you have not finished! You still let me sleep, you deliberately married me and abused me, didn''t you? If you want to look at me unhappy, you immediately quit me, I will never say you are not


    Night is not white, also do not hide, let her play, lips with a faint smile.


    If Ouyang Liuyun sees this scene, his eyes will fall down. Is this still the ghost childe who decides to kill?


    Night Fei white see Su Ying hit him, gasping for breath, and snatched the pillow in her hand: "is the breath gone? Have you had enough? "


    "No!"


    "OK, don''t be angry. Where did you fall just now? I''ll rub it for you." Night is not white to smile gently, reach out to her buttock top press, Su Ying body a stiff, once again grabbed the pillow in his hand, beat him, "don''t want to face!"


    "If you don''t rub the congestion open, you''ll swell up here!"


    "You don''t care, you don''t touch me!"


    "You rubbed it for me just now. Now I''ll do it for you..."


    Su Ying heaved a heavy breath.


    Night Fei Bai Sheng is afraid to really make su Ying angry. He can only say: "OK, OK, go to sleep, or it will be dawn later."


    "Hum!"


    Night is not white thin lips light pursed, with a natural lazy evil charm.


    He didn''t know why he wanted to tease Su Ying as soon as he saw her.


    Su Ying rolled up the quilt, rolled herself into a cocoon, and slept on the edge of the bed. She warned ye feibai for the last time: "if you provoke me again, you will never see me again tomorrow!"


    Ye Fei''s white eyes twinkled slightly, watching her fall asleep again. She touched her nose and shook her head helplessly.


    This girl is really Rude, but he just likes her.


    She may still be angry, even if she is asleep, her mouth is slightly beeping.


    He lay beside her, holding his face and looking at her quietly. He felt a faint ripple in his heart, flowing something that he could not say clearly.


    He repressed his impulse to hold her tightly in his arms, and his eyes overflowed with a touch of tenderness. He and she still had a long, long time, and he was not in a hurry.


    Su Ying was night feibai tossed her all night, two days and early was night non white push wake up.


    Su Ying didn''t sleep well. She glared at the night with hatred: "it''s all you. I didn''t sleep well."


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying this way, vaguely like a child, his lips hook up a smile, can not help but pinch her cheek: "come back later, you want to sleep as long as you want."


    Ye feibai calls green mark to come in and wait on him. Green mark comes in and sees ye feibai and Su Ying sitting on a bed saying something. Green mark is smiling.


    She came up to serve Su Ying to groom, and chose a red embroidered dress for Su Ying to wear.


    Su Ying is so sleepy that her eyes will be narrowed. Green mark quickly puts her hair in a bun and puts a ruby hairpin on her.


    Su Ying and ye feibai quickly packed up and immediately entered the palace. They first went to the Queen''s Zhongcui palace.


    Su Ying met the queen in the imperial garden before, and had a good impression of the queen.


    Su Ying follows Ye Fei Bai into the palace. She sees the queen sitting on the head of the palace. She is dressed in the color of the Queen''s clothes. Her outer dress is pulled on the ground. The Phoenix''s Totem is embroidered with gold thread and inlaid with pearls and gems. Her thick hair is tied into a noble bun with a simple exquisite Phoenix hairpin.


    Su Ying said to the queen Yingying: "Yinger, please send me my regards."


    Night is not white also line Courtesy: "son minister to mother after please."


    Last time, Su Ying didn''t feel it. This time, she found that night was not white. At the moment, her face returned to the indifference of the past, and her lips were slightly pursed. Even when they salute, they are very alienated, as if they are treating an insignificant person.


    The queen saw them come in, with a smile on the corner of her lips and calmly looked at Su Ying.


    Su Ying is dressed in a group of bright red today. Her broad dress and train are embroidered with many beautiful patterns, which makes her very eye-catching.


    Her skin was fair, but she was lightly smeared with a layer of powder, which made her more beautiful and moving.


    There is a mother carrying a tray, Su shadow on the front of the tea bent down: "please mother drink tea."


    With a smile, the empress tasted the tea carelessly and put it aside with a faint smile: "shadow, are you still used to living in huaiwang mansion?""When I go back to my mother, she will live very well." Su Ying made a new woman''s appearance, lowered his head and nodded shyly.


    Night not white can''t help but see Su Ying a look, lips pass a very light smile, this woman is really can pretend.


    "That''s good." With a smile, the queen took a rich red envelope from Mammy''s hand and handed it to Su Ying. She took off a bracelet and put it on Su Ying''s wrist.


    This bracelet can be seen at a glance that the water color is excellent, it is a rare material, and it is of great value.


    Su Ying where willing to answer: "thank the mother love, this bracelet is too expensive, shadow can''t take."


    "It''s just a bracelet." The queen said faintly, "take it."


    Since the queen said so, Su Ying is not easy to say anything, had to accept: "thank the empress mother for the reward."


    The queen said again, "you must open branches and scatter leaves as soon as possible."


    Su Ying drooped her eyes, and her lips couldn''t help but smoke. She still said yes in a low voice.


    The queen seemed very satisfied and said to Yefei, "shadow is a good child. You should treat shadow well."


    "Yes." The night is not white, and lightly answers.


    The queen seems to have been used to it, with no other words. She stroked her hair Temples: "this palace is also a little tired, you will not be left."


    "The shadow leaves."


    "My son, please leave."


    Out of the Zhongcui palace, Su Ying can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. She inadvertently lifted it up, but saw that the night was not white and his face was not good.


    Although Su Ying thinks that this matter is not his own should interfere, but still can''t help but ask a: "the king seems to have a bad relationship with the queen?"


    Night is not white, slightly pondering, and did not deny, just a faint hum.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 226

    His face was gloomy at the moment, and his eyes were dark. Su Ying also does not understand, why mention queen, his eyes flash a touch of resentment.


    "Stay away from her in the future."


    Night is not white lips pursed a trace of displeasure, Su Ying also want to ask something, but sun Gonggong ran over. He ran out of breath: "Lord, please go over."


    "This..." The night is not white, can not help but look at Su Ying.


    Sun Gonggong said again: "Lord, the emperor asked you to go there alone. He said that he had something important to discuss with him."


    After the tea was offered to the queen, the next step was to go to the Qingxia palace of Liu Guifei.


    Ye feibai is not at ease to let Su Ying go alone. He always thinks that Princess Liu will embarrass Su Ying: "you alone..."


    Su Ying knew that Emperor Ming had something important to do to find ye feibai. He then laughed and comforted him and said, "go ahead, don''t worry about me."


    Ye feibai looks at the cunning in Su Ying''s eyes, and feels relieved. He leaves in a hurry with his grandfather sun.


    Su Ying went to the Qingxia palace of Liu Guifei alone, and saw Liu Guifei in a bright yellow dress and sitting on the high hall.


    Su Ying moved her lotus step and bowed her head respectfully. She approached Liu Guifei slowly: "see your lady."


    When Liu Guifei saw Su Ying coming, her eyes flashed a touch of cold. She looked at her carefully: "it''s true that people are happy at happy events. After marriage, shadow becomes much more beautiful."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Su Ying took tea from one side: "please drink tea for your concubine."


    Liu Guifei took the tea in her hand and drank it leisurely without saying a word.


    Su Ying lowered her head and stood beside her calmly, without a trace of discontent on her face.


    Li Xiaoming stood quietly, waiting for the princess to come back and kowtow to her daughter-in-law tea.


    As time went by, Liu Guifei asked Mammy to add tea to her, but she did not let Su Ying sit down.


    Liu Guifei''s lips are colder, and she sees Su Ying move her feet carefully. Her beautiful eyes flash through her success.


    Liu Guifei suddenly gave a charming smile, and her red lips pulled out a beautiful arc: "shadow, how about treating you for nothing?"


    She did not wait for Su Ying to reply, but said to herself, "it should be good, ha ha This is the marriage that you have worked so hard for. Even if you have a bad life, you have to accept it yourself. "


    Su Ying stood faintly, smiling: "Niang Niang said so."


    Seeing Su Ying''s lips, Liu Guifei chuckled, not as frightened as expected. She was not happy and gave a cold smile on her face: "this woman, it''s useless to be beautiful, but a man is just a fresh one."


    "Now you cry and make a lot of trouble, and some people are willing to pay for it. After a period of time, he will dislike you, and then you will have to drop your teeth and swallow them in your stomach."


    Su Ying is still naive smile: "imperial concubine high opinion."


    Liu Guifei''s eyes narrowed. She looked at Su Ying and didn''t refute it. She thought she was a good person.


    Liu Guifei today is determined to pay attention to let Su Ying stand on more time, said some words, and began to look at her.


    I don''t know if I''m wearing colorful clothes today. I look so happy.


    Now she is not as timid as before, but gives people a clear and noble feeling, which makes Liu Guifei more unhappy.


    Liu Guifei frowned slightly: "shadow son, don''t blame this palace for saying you. In fact, with your qualifications, you are not worthy of non white. At the beginning, the Emperor gave you a marriage with Fei Bai, but this palace does not agree with it. But marriage is in heaven, and success is in man. Since you are destined to be together, you should be able to shoulder the responsibility of being a wife. "


    "Thank you for your advice."


    "This palace is also a member of the past. If you have any experience and lessons, you should preach with you."


    Su Ying specially put on a pair of new shoes to enter the palace today. The vamp was a little thick. Now she stood for most of the meeting, and her feet were also a little sour.


    She could see that Su Guifei was fixing her. She talked a lot today and talked with her.


    Although Su Ying felt that her feet were a little sour, it would be OK to stand for a while, but on the surface, she had to pretend to be very uncomfortable.


    She frowned gently, as if she could not bear something, and stood stiff as if she were going to faint in the next moment.


    Liu Guifei looks at her this pair of appearance, the eye of enchantment contains light mockery.


    As long as you see this stinky girl, she is very happy.


    Liu Guifei seemed to have finally said enough, and then yawned lazily. Then she looked to one side, a mother carrying a tray came over and stood in front of Su Ying.


    "This is a gift from this palace," Liu Guifei said lightly


    Su Ying took a look at things, but found that it was a jade pendant in the shape of a chicken.


    "This gift from the palace is to let you understand that even if you fly to the branches, the chicken is still a chicken, and it will never become a Phoenix."Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a touch of cold: "do you want to be a phoenix? Hehe, the shadow son tells the empress mother to go


    Liu Guifei''s face sank, and he had to retort: "the shadow is too thoughtful, and the mother''s concubine doesn''t mean it. You see, you always want so much."


    Liu Guifei laughed a few times and managed to round the topic.


    Liu Guifei raised her head at the moment and saw that the woman at the gate of the palace nodded to her slightly. Her lips were light and her eyes flashed a vicious light.


    She said faintly: "said for a long time, this palace also tired, shadow son you go back first."


    "Yes, the shadow will go down first." Su Ying bowed to Liu Guifei and went down.


    Su Ying walked to the door, do not know what to step on, the sole of the foot suddenly slipped, the whole person leaned forward.


    Su Ying was just about to hold a pillar by her side. Unexpectedly, a maid in palace exclaimed caution and pretended to pull Su Ying. In fact, she gently pushed Su Ying and destroyed her balance!


    There were bluestone slabs on the floor, no carpet. Su Ying knows that if he falls directly here, he must be injured.


    Su Ying had martial arts skills, but she didn''t want to show her hand in front of Liu Guifei.


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a touch of cold, since they wanted her, she would not be kind and soft.


    Su Ying pretended to dump to one side, and in an instant pulled the maid who pushed her just now!


    Su Ying forcefully pulled her hand to his body, that maid of honor just thought that he had succeeded, and was pulled by Su Ying for a moment.


    The oil on the ground was so slippery that she threw herself forward.


    Su Ying borrows the strength to let oneself slide past, take this palace maid as cushion back, heavily pounce on her body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 227

    With a bang, only the head of the palace maid and the bluestone board were pounded violently, making a sound.


    "Ah Liu Guifei just saw that Su Ying was about to fall down. She burst out joy in her eyes and began to scream.


    She did not understand how to return a responsibility, see her maiden by Su Ying implicated, also when her cushion back.


    Seeing the failure of the plan, Liu Guifei''s face was not good-looking at the moment, and she was robbed again!


    But she still had to do enough: "come on, go and see how Princess Huai is doing!"


    "Yes


    Soon, a member of the palace came to pull Su Ying up. Su Ying had a frightened expression: "lady, it was really terrible just now. If this maid was not in the shadow, the shadow would not know what to do!"


    Where would Liu Guifei believe her lies and forbear the anger in her eyes: "it should be."


    The maid in palace who was pressed by Su Ying was also pulled to stand up at the moment. The blood color on her face seemed to be pulled away at once, because of the pain, the whole face was twitching.


    Liu Guifei was just about to say something when she suddenly found that there was a pool of blood in the place where the maid had just fallen.


    There is no wound on her body, so the blood Thinking of this, Liu Guifei''s face changed!


    Liu Guifei has lived in the palace for more than 20 years. She has never seen anything dirty.


    The maid who has been serving her side must be pregnant! Think of here, Liu Guifei looks ferocious, the breath of the chest is not smooth!


    If this kind of thing spreads out, where does her face go!


    At the moment, a bad idea flashed faintly in Liu Guifei''s heart. A beautiful face was full of evil, even distorted. She said in a loud voice, "come on, take this shameless thing out and beat it to death!"


    Jinxiu was ordered to pour oil on the ground today to frame Princess Huai. She didn''t expect to trap herself.


    At the moment, her abdominal pain was unbearable, and her mind was in a trance. All she knew was that she had broken the job that Liu Guifei had given her.


    Her face was afraid, and she knelt on the ground immediately: "forgive me, ma''am! If you are wrong, you will not be guilty to death. "


    "Still have the face to ask for mercy?" Where is Liu Guifei''s reserve in the past? Her lips are so angry that she looks ferocious: "come on, pull this bitch out immediately!"


    Su Ying just did not react to come over, now see the bloodstain on the buttocks of the maid, quickly understand what - must be her pregnancy!


    The rich brocade has not discovered own wrong to come, still desperately beg for mercy: "Niang, spare my life, I dare not again!"


    Su Ying stood up at the moment, Yingying came forward and saluted: "Niang, please think twice. It''s not in line with the palace rules to deal with the servants rashly!"


    Liu Guifei at the moment where is willing to Su Ying good face, she coldly smile: "this palace disposes of its servants, do not need others in front of this palace."


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "shadow son is just reminding Niang, don''t hurt people who shouldn''t be hurt by mistake. There are not a few men who can walk around in the palace of imperial concubines and concubines! "


    As soon as Liu Guifei heard Su Ying''s words, she subconsciously thought of her son YeFan. He was such an excellent child.


    If he had an affair with this maid, then his future His position as Prince


    Liu Guifei thought of this place, her eyes slightly narrowed, she cut Su Ying fiercely: "come on, don''t do it! Get rid of this unclean thing at once


    Two mammy come up to pull rich brocade to drag outside, rich brocade cries loudly, always shout to spare life!


    "What''s going on?" A majestic voice came from the gate of Qingxia palace, and then a bright yellow shadow appeared at the door. It turned out that it was the Ming emperor.


    The night is not white before worry about Su Ying, and after discussing important matters with the Ming emperor.


    He found an excuse to bring the emperor to come over. The emperor laughed enigmatically: "why, are you afraid that the shadow will be eaten?"


    Night is not white, the heart of Su Ying, no words.


    Thinking that he had not gone to the palace of Princess Liu for many days, the emperor also got up and went to Qingxia palace.


    However, he didn''t expect to see such a thing as soon as he came here. Two mammies were ferociously holding a maiden, who seemed familiar with her eyes.


    The maid in law cried so pitifully.


    As soon as Liu Guifei saw the emperor coming, she breathed a little. She was frightened with her face, but she still quickly calmed down: "my concubine joined the emperor. This maid of the palace has made a big mistake. I am going to punish her heavily."


    Emperor Ming couldn''t help but look at the maid. Seeing the red blood on her buttocks, he frowned more tightly.


    Su Ying naturally did not allow Liu Guifei to expose the incident in a few words. She said in a low voice: "just now the shadow spoke to the lady of the imperial concubine, and the beautiful girl sent the shadow out. I didn''t expect that there was a big pool of oil at the door. Yinger and Jinxiu girl fell down together Then the lady of the imperial concubine will give death to the rich brocade girl, saying that she is not clean


    When Liu Guifei heard Su Ying''s words, she didn''t hate her. She stared at her with a pair of beautiful eyes.Su Ying didn''t see it. She murmured in a low voice: "the rich brocade girl is so pitiful that she will be killed if she falls like this..."


    Liu Guifei was very angry at the moment. If it wasn''t for the emperor in front of her, she would have torn up Su Ying.


    In the end, Su Ying is not helping this lady who wants to harm her, but she doesn''t want to let Liu Guifei live too happily.


    In the end, the maiden was instructed by Liu Guifei.


    At the moment, rich brocade got powerful help, she raised her head, a small face full of tears, she looked at the Ming emperor wrongly and affectionately: "emperor, please forgive me, Emperor!"


    The emperor looked at the maid in front of him who was crying with tears and suddenly thought of something: "it''s you


    "The emperor still remembers the servant!"


    When rich brocade said this sentence, her face was full of surprise and joy, and then the tears fell like pearls.


    Liu Guifei can''t spare time for Su Ying at the moment. She looks at the rich brocade and wishes to poke two holes in her face.


    Her long nails were stuck in the palm of her hand.


    It turns out that the man with rich brocade is no other than the emperor!


    Thanks to her so trust rich brocade, did not think of this pickpocket things, even betrayed her!


    Liu Guifei took a deep breath. She was still gambling on the last one: "the emperor, I don''t know who Jinxiu is having an affair with, but she still..."


    The Emperor gave Liu Guifei a cold look, which was enough to make her fall into the ice cellar, so that her words did not dare to say again.


    The emperor''s brow tightly wrinkled: "come on, please go and ask the Doctor Wang."


    Wang Taiyi was the imperial physician of the Ming Dynasty. He did not treat others easily, not to mention a humble maiden.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 228

    Now, no matter how stupid she is, she can see that the emperor is different from the rich brocade. Her jealousy burns fiercely in her heart, and her beautiful eyebrows are tightly twisted together. She has to try her best to keep her temper in order to keep herself from going mad.


    Liu Guifei is not angry in her heart, but she thinks that the rich brocade child has been lost. Then she will put the accusation on Su Ying''s head. Is this not a plan of one bird and two stones?


    There was a sneer on her lips at the thought of it.


    If she did not set up such a bureau, I am afraid today also do not know rich brocade this bitch unexpectedly has betrayed her!


    Rich brocade already painful faint past.


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty personally carried the rich brocade to the soft couch. Although the emperor''s practice was unreasonable, of course, no one in the whole Qingxia palace dared to say that he was not.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty gently wiped the sweat on the rich brocade forehead: "rich brocade, you can''t do anything!"


    Liu Guifei stood beside her, her face blue with anger and trembling with anger. The emperor doted on her maids. Didn''t she go and hit her face in person.


    Even, the emperor is still in her palace to be nice to her maids?!


    If this thing comes out, she will become the laughing stock of the people in the palace?!


    After Wang Taiyi treated the Maiden: "back to the emperor, although there are some signs of slippery fetus, but there is no big obstacle, as long as the cultivation of a period of time is good."


    Emperor Ming gently breathed a sigh of relief, and a smile appeared on his lips: "Doctor Wang, no matter what, you must keep this child!"


    "Yes! I will do my best


    Although the Ming emperor had many children, he was old in recent years and had few children. But hear rich brocade had a child, in the heart is also can''t help but be happy.


    He held the rich brocade''s hand: "I will give you a promise to live in the palace forever. When he has a child every day, I will enter your position again."


    Rich brocade now is already fainted in the past, did not hear what the emperor is saying, but the imperial concubine is what listen to.


    She clearly saw that the rich brocade falls so miserably, originally thought that her belly child is certain to die, did not think or gave her to escape this robbery!


    She hated to gnash her teeth. Generally, the imperial concubines were favored by the emperor. After that, they all started from the official women, but the rich brocade was directly granted as a promise.


    Liu Guifei absolutely did not allow such a thing to happen. She said with a smile: "it''s said that Jinxiu is also a person who came out of the imperial concubine''s palace. She was granted a promise, and she was naturally pleased. But the emperor, starting directly from his promise, is against the ancestral precepts


    The emperor took a cool look at her, and the imperial concubine suddenly shut down.


    "Jinxiu is not in good health now. It''s not easy to move the place for the time being. So I''ll take care of it first. You should take good care of the rich brocade with all your heart. She is used to living here on weekdays. You are a person who can take care of others. I will give her to you. "


    Liu Guifei, who serves the emperor, now asks her to take care of a maid in court.


    Liu Guifei only hated that she didn''t have a heart on Jinxiu. If she had seen the clue before, she would have torn up the brocade and thrown it out of the palace. How could she give her the chance to seduce the emperor.


    The emperor saw the rich brocade finally to sleep in the past, the brow also no longer frowned, in the heart also felt relieved some.


    He remembered that Su Ying had just said oil and frowned tightly: "how can there be oil on the ground?"


    Liu Guifei''s face was a little chatting, but she still said with a smile: "it must be that some servant has been negligent..."


    "Fortunately, Jinxiu has nothing to do. If there is something wrong, it will harm my emperor''s heir?" The emperor glanced at Liu Guifei faintly, with some displeasure on his face, "investigate this matter thoroughly at once."


    Liu Guifei''s face is awe inspiring!


    She knew that if the matter was thoroughly investigated by the emperor, she would implicate herself. She might as well find a substitute for the dead quickly. She gave a look to the mammy on the side, and the mammy understood it immediately.


    Soon, a girl was found out, and she knelt on the ground shivering: "the emperor, spare your life


    "Pull it out and kill it!"


    Liu Guifei looks pale. The emperor did this for a maid in court. I''m afraid it''s also for her to see.


    When the emperor left, he said to his concubine Liu: "if there is another flaw in the rich brocade, I will only ask you by oath."


    "Yes Liu Guifei exhausted all her strength to answer the word, her heart is very unconvinced, but also helpless!


    Things here are almost the same, Su Ying and ye feibai left Qingxia palace.


    On the way back, ye feibai asked, "was that oil aimed at you just now?"


    Su Ying nodded, and night Fei looked at her up and down. Seeing that she was not hurt, she couldn''t help touching her face: "it''s ok if it''s OK."


    Su Ying pause: "but almost hurt your brother."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That doesn''t matter


    Su Ying grinned: "but then your brother will be aboveboard, otherwise when will be killed by the imperial concubine."


    The night is not white, in the heart is afraid, facial expression heavy ground opened a mouth: "after leaving them far point."¡°¡­¡­ Good. "


    When they arrived at the gate of the palace, they stopped suddenly. He put his hands on Su Ying''s shoulder and made her turn to look at himself.


    The night is not white, some helplessly sighed, a pair of black eyes fell on Su Ying''s face: "shadow son, my father sent me to do something. I''m not at home these days. Take good care of yourself


    Su Ying looked at him in surprise. This was the second day of their marriage. The night was not white, but he was sent to work?


    Night is not white looking at Su Ying as black agate eyes, suddenly stretched out his hand to cover her eyes: "you look at me like this, I can not bear to go."


    His palms were soft and thick, which gave her a strange feeling. Su Ying waved his hand: "OK, you go quickly."


    "Is Ying er''s tongue in cheek?" Ye Fei Bai Ming knew that he was going to leave immediately, but as soon as he saw her little princess, he couldn''t move his feet. His eyes also exuded a touch of tenderness. His lips gently lifted up: "if you don''t want me, I''ll go to ask my father for mercy and stay with you."


    Su Ying couldn''t help pushing him: "you go quickly, don''t waste time."


    The night is not white lip corner tiny purses, wants to walk to return again.


    He held Su Ying''s soft Yi, and his eyes flashed with a bright light like a star. He was unpredictable and unpredictable: "shadow, I know you didn''t marry me willingly."


    Su Ying opened her mouth and didn''t speak, but she heard ye feibai continue: "you married me, and there are many troubles. For example, if you didn''t react tactfully just now, it might be you who hurt you. And now it''s just the beginning. "


    "It''s not They were targeting me, not you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 229

    "At least you don''t have to face these people if you don''t marry me." Night is not white, deep beauty in the eyes of a flash of serious, "even so, I also reluctant to let go, let you marry someone else."


    Su Ying breathed a stagnation, and her body suddenly froze. She looked up at the night''s white face: "you are Are you saying it? "


    At the moment, he was so affectionate that she couldn''t help being attracted to his face.


    Night feibai did not deny that he approached Su Ying''s ear, and the warm breath was around her ear. He laughed vaguely and frivolously: "do you accept it?"


    Su Ying''s face was slightly red, and pushed him away. He said in a righteous way: "I don''t accept it!"


    Night is not white, as if to expect her to answer like this, also not much disappointed.


    He chuckled and touched her face: "although I''m not here these days, you can think about how we should get along well in the future. We still have a lifetime."


    Su Ying looks at him, his appearance at the moment is not as cold as in the past, with a touch of gentle, her heart swept a touch of light ripples, after all, did not refuse, nodded.


    The night is not white to look very satisfied, lip side smile gradually thick: "wait for me to come back, don''t ignore me."


    Su Ying nods in silence.


    Night is not white to look at clever appearance, the heart is soft, he pinched her cheek: "darling wait for me to come back."


    Just now, Liu Guifei could only pretend to be gentle and graceful. Finally, when everyone left, her anger could no longer be held back!


    She screamed at the top of her voice and smashed everything in the hall, precious or not, to pieces.


    A maiden bravely went forward to dissuade her and was slapped on the ground by Princess Liu: "you bitches, you bitches have betrayed me one by one!"


    "I didn''t..." The maiden was frightened and stupefied, covering her face and shrinking on the ground, did not dare to cry out.


    In this way, no one will catch up to dissuade.


    Liu Guifei has always been favored by the saints, and the lady they see is always noble and elegant, and beautiful. They had never seen her behave so badly.


    A clever palace man rushed to invite the fifth prince to come.


    Night special hears news, rushed to come immediately.


    Seeing Liu Guifei''s madness, he felt a little surprised and stopped her: "what are you doing? If you are seen by your father... "


    "Ha ha..." When Liu Guifei saw that she was her son, she controlled herself a little.


    At the moment, her hair is dishevelled, her delicate makeup is also wet by sweat, looking very embarrassed. In particular, her look was distorted: "what if the emperor saw it? Does he still have me in his eyes now? Has he ever put me in the eye? "


    Liu Guifei laughed, with a trace of desolation in her voice.


    Night extraordinary see Liu Guifei mouth out of shape, busy will other people play out. His heart sank: "mother concubine, please keep quiet, so as not to be heard by the emperor!"


    Liu Guifei''s mood at the moment is still very excited, her hands tightly pulled tightly, a nail broken in her palm: "extraordinary, you know what your father emperor did?"


    She took a breath of hate and said the whole story again: "the emperor was lucky that the bitch didn''t say it, but he asked me to take care of that bitch! Let me be a noble concubine to take care of a cheap one


    As soon as Liu Guifei thought of the emperor''s love for the rich brocade, her hands trembled with anger: "she''s just a cheap maiden. She deserves it too!"


    Night extraordinary looks at the ferocious look on Liu Guifei''s face, can''t help but persuade a way: "mother imperial concubine, you gently point sound."


    Night special will Liu Guifei placed on one side, to her poured a cup of tea: "mother imperial concubine, you drink some water."


    Liu Guifei took the tea and sipped a few mouthfuls. Just now, she felt her anger had dissipated.


    "Said that if Su Ying did not pull that slut to fall together, this matter would not have happened." Liu Guifei''s beautiful eyes flashed a light of hatred, "if so, wait for that bitch''s belly to show some, this palace will be able to give her to the ghost


    Night extraordinary tiny frown: "mother concubine..."


    "Su Ying, a cheap girl, is also lucky. She can live peacefully to this day. It''s just that now she''s become the princess of the night. It''s really difficult to move her. "


    Night extraordinary mind think of Su Ying that pair of clear eyes, can not help but slightly dull for a while, some puzzled to look at Liu Guifei.


    Liu Guifei at the moment is to think of something, good-looking eyebrows slightly frown: "say, your father emperor recently is extremely favorite night is not white."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Exactly


    "I also heard that ye feibai did many beautiful things for the emperor?"


    "Yes."


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed a touch of displeasure, and said: "extraordinary, you are the child most likely to become a prince. You can''t let the night be a waste of time. "


    "I don''t know for nothing." There is a trace of complex look in the eyes of extraordinary night.After night Fei Bai left, Su Ying was escorted by a bodyguard to return to the Huai palace.


    She went into the palace early in the morning to offer tea, and now the sun is setting.


    She stayed in Qingxia palace for such a long time, and the imperial concubine had talked with her for so long, and had not let her have a snack and a cup of tea.


    She just ate some rice porridge in the morning, and her stomach was already growling with hunger.


    Su Ying returned to the garden, told green mark to go to the kitchen to get some food for her.


    I didn''t expect that green mark went out for a long time and only brought a few snacks. Green Mark''s face was a little aggrieved and discontented: "princess, the mother in charge of the kitchen said that it''s not time to eat now So no meals are served. They were brought by the maid when she didn''t notice


    Su Ying slightly frowned, but also did not say anything. She casually took a snack in her mouth and chewed it slowly.


    Green mark stands aside, see Su Ying a pair of indifferent appearance, in the heart aggrieved more thick, the mouth can not help toot: "you are not angry?"


    Su Ying casually said: "angry what, and a servant angry, this is not looking for trouble?"


    Green mark stammered for a long time and then said, "when I came out, I heard them speak ill of you."


    "Oh?" Su Ying is very curious, these servants said behind her what bad words: "you say."


    Green mark was angry, and his face was very ugly: "they said that the prince refused to come back with the princess. The prince didn''t like the princess at all They also said that the prince had no way to marry the princess. The princess was forced into the cold palace as soon as she entered the door. What else can an unwelcome princess have to dictate to


    Green mark glanced at Su Ying''s expression and said in a low voice: "princess, don''t take it to heart. He is very kind to you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 230

    Su Ying''s lips flashed a smile: "what else did they say?"


    Seeing Su Ying''s indifferent expression, the green mark became more daring and said what he had just heard from outside: "they said that the five princesses had said that the prince didn''t really want to marry the princess. The princes had cancelled their engagement before. It was the young lady who cried and hanged herself. If anyone dares to be nice to the princess, the prince will not be happy


    Five princesses? Write it down.


    "Any more?"


    "The princess has a wicked mind and is not a good person. The princess is stupid and stupid. It''s better to be pinched. By the way, the maid also heard them say that mother Zhou is now in charge of the affairs of the mansion. Only then can she be regarded as the hostess of the palace Bah, bah, bah. I''m really shameless when I''m old. But those villains now flatter and flatter mother Zhou. They all say that mother Zhou and Princess Wu are close together. I''m afraid they will unite to neglect the princess


    Seeing Su Ying''s words, the green mark still looks leisurely and at ease: "they don''t know that the prince loves the princess the most."


    Su Ying sorted out the words Green Mark said, and roughly had a number in her heart.


    Su Ying had some impression on this week''s mother. When she went out in the morning, the night was not white. She was all kinds of secrets. When she came back, the night was not white, and her look was very cold.


    Mother Zhou approached the fifth princess. Either she was instigated by the fifth princess, or she received the money from the fifth princess.


    I have to say, Miss Su, you are the truth!


    Mother Zhou is now in charge of the affairs of the whole Huai palace. She has always been flattered and used to by these people. She also has some rights under the name of Huai king.


    Now there is a new hostess in huaiwang''s mansion, and she wants to give up her rights. Naturally, she is not reconciled and unconvinced.


    When she knew from the fifth princess that the princess was stupid and stupid and was not favored, she had the heart to instigate other servants to test her and see if she could really hold her.


    Green Mark thought that Su Ying was bullied the second day after she got married. The more she thought about it, the more dissatisfied she was: "princess, we can''t do that. We must make a threat to scare them!"


    Su Ying smiles shallowly: "now the house is still calm, we don''t need to pay attention to her."


    "But..." Green mark or some unwilling, but see Su Ying so said, also can only so listen.


    Just after a while, there was a girl to send the meal over, green mark to Su Ying a smile: "princess, you are a princess after all, they will not neglect you."


    But when green mark took the food box in and opened it, his face was not good at the moment: "how can they bring such dishes? A dish of vegetables, a dish of radish! Is this the idea of people as rabbits? "


    Green mark hate to put down the dish, turned around and went to the girl who had just delivered the meal and said, "Hey, stop for me! Did you send the wrong dish? How can the princess eat such a dish


    The girl''s face was not half afraid, and even slightly raised her chin: "huaiwang''s residence should be thrifty in terms of expenditure, food and clothing. It''s said that the princess used to be very frugal when she was a girl. She won''t start to become extravagant when she comes to the Huai palace? "


    "You Green mark was so angry that she pointed to her fingertips and trembled.


    This girl just heard from the mother in the kitchen. If anyone dares to be nice to the princess, the prince will never give up.


    Now everything in the house must listen to mother Zhou. Since she said it was OK to do so, it was nothing.


    As a matter of fact, when she gave such a meal, the princess did not say much, which showed that the princess was really weak and incompetent.


    The girl laughed at the green mark: "green mark girl, you''d better go and wait on the princess to have dinner. Why do you have to waste your breath with me here?"


    The girl ran back all the way, thinking about how to ask mother Zhou for credit.


    Green mark is not angry, seeing this girl go far, she does not know how to vent.


    Green mark back to the house, Su Ying has slowly eaten half a bowl of rice.


    Green mark was so angry that he was about to cry, and his heart was sour: "princess, we don''t eat such dishes in Su Fu."


    Su Ying smiles at the green mark: "although the food is poor, the food tastes good Right as weight loss


    "Nonsense! The princess is already so thin. What kind of fat should she lose? " Green mark stamped his foot fiercely, "when the Lord comes back, I will tell you! A little girl dare to cut off the food of the princess. What else can''t they do


    Just now green mark and that girl said, Su Ying but a word does not land, all listen to in the ear, but her face has no half of anger, only a faint smile.


    How arrogant they are now, how miserable they will be in the future.


    Su Ying used the dinner, with the green mark in the backyard for half a meeting, after a long time to see red wave back.


    Su Ying asked casually, "Hongbo, where have you been, how did you come back so long?"


    Red wave gave way to the body, let the two girls behind her carry the hot water in. She used to be the most stable, but today she is full of anger: "the maid went to ask for a hot water, but they refused in every way! But the maid clearly saw that they had sent the water to other hospitals and said to what girl Hongye In the end, I had no choice but to boil water by myself... "Su Ying did not speak, green mark has jumped up: "too much, too much! It''s not about making trouble everywhere. I''m going to ask them for a theory. "


    Su Ying helplessly smiles: "come back, who are you looking for theory?"


    "Nature is the one who cooks water!"


    "And then?"


    "And then go to the kitchen man!"


    "There''s more."


    "Yes, Mammy, I''ll find the theory!"


    "Did she bully you?"


    Green mark looks at Su Ying''s smile: "no..."


    "So, if you can hold your breath, you can catch it all."


    Red wave just supported green mark, but at the moment, she felt that Su Ying was right and nodded: "what the princess said is."


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go in."


    Su Ying went back to the room to bathe and change clothes, and was ready to go to bed.


    But before she lay down, she saw the green mark lift the curtain and come in, full of angry look: "princess, the red leaf girl is waiting outside, saying she wants to see you."


    Su asked, "who is Hongying?"


    Speaking of this red leaf, the queen gave the night is not white beauty. She used to be the daughter of a good family. She was a woman from the south of the Yangtze River. She had a good appearance. She had beautiful eyes and eyebrows. She was white and tender enough to pinch water.


    She had been in this mansion for three years and had hardly seen the king of Huai.


    However, she always thought that as long as she had the chance to be alone with huaiwang, she would soon rise up and become his imperial concubine.


    She is as beautiful as a flower, gentle and versatile. As long as she is a man, she will be fascinated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 231

    Before she realized this wish, she got the news that ye feibai had married a new princess.


    She cried all night about it.


    However, mother Zhou said that the princess was only married by the prince who had no choice but to marry her. She was not favored at all - even she was a stupid woman.


    Mother Zhou collected a lot of money from her, so she would not cheat her.


    Mother Zhou also told her that the fifth princess had also confirmed this point. The second miss of the Su family was a timid and useless woman who could not get on the stage!


    The red leaf steps the lotus step toward the Fuwu garden, the red lip slowly pulls out a beautiful radian.


    Although she can''t be the imperial concubine, if she takes the opportunity to get close to the princess, she may have a chance to be favored by the king of Huai!


    After Green Mark came to huaiwang mansion, he wanted to inquire and knew the identity of Hongye.


    She saw Su Ying ask her, faltering said: "it is said that the queen is the beauty of the king."


    Su Ying pulled her lips, and a touch of cold flashed in her dark eyes: "no, I said the princess was sleeping."


    Su Ying''s voice has just fallen, and Hongye is already standing at the door.


    She was wearing a light red gauze dress, with black hair spread behind her, and she had no jewelry on her head except a beautiful red leaf.


    The black and red clothes make the skin white, tender and beautiful.


    Her body curls, eyes flow with pitiful light.


    Su Ying frowns slightly, her former lotus garden is solid, as long as she does not want to see, even a fly can not fly in.


    But now the main courtyard, others want to come in, these people are really disobedient!


    Red leaves standing in front of Su Ying, bending down to her Yingying a worship, her voice is gentle and beautiful: "concubine body red leaves to the princess please."


    Su Ying heard the two words of concubine''s body, the fingers hidden in the wide sleeves pinched tightly secretly, and the night was not white. Didn''t he say that there was no one else before or after?


    What about this concubine?


    Su Ying light way: "get up."


    Red leaf respectfully stood aside, looked up at Su Ying, her face is really born for men.


    Her eyes could not help but dye a layer of fog, showing a poor look, even her this woman looked a little itchy.


    "Princess, although I entered the mansion early, I couldn''t get there. Don''t be angry with a concubine


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a sneer. If it wasn''t for her to come here by herself, she didn''t know there was such a person. It was impossible for her to be angry.


    Su Ying took a cup of tea on one side and sipped it lightly. Thinking of the prenuptial agreement with yefeibai before, she felt restless in her heart.


    Red leaves see Su Ying do not speak, carrying a pair of profound appearance.


    Her eyes fell on her, calm as water, but there was an uncontrollable fear in her heart.


    Red leaves a pair of beautiful eyes in tears, such as broken line diagnosis and treatment, a drop down: "princess, you can never be angry with my body! In the future, I will take good care of you and take care of you as if you were a king. "


    Bamboo green and red wave in the side are not calm, this woman so come to say some have not, is not in provocation?


    Green mark can''t help but say: "you don''t have to take care of me, miss. We can take care of it!"


    As soon as Hongye heard this sentence, she shed more tears and looked at Su Ying mistily: "is it that the princess dislikes my concubine''s low status and is not worthy to serve you?"


    Su Ying see red wave also have the impulse to rush up, can''t help but handed her a look.


    Su Ying see two girls so angry, she herself is calm down.


    Isn''t it a white lotus flower? Isn''t it a pity? She Su Ying doesn''t eat this set!


    Su Ying put down her tea cup and said with a light look: "how can you? You are also an old man in the mansion. It''s important to take good care of the Lord. "


    As soon as Hongye heard this sentence, her eyes were bright, and she lifted her hand to wipe her tears. The appearance of crying without crying is even more pitiful: "as long as the princess doesn''t dislike my body, I will follow the direction of the princess."


    Red leaves drooping eyes, long eyelashes are still hanging tears, there is a glimmer of smile flashed by.


    In the future, as long as you stay by Su Ying''s side, you can naturally feel pity for the night.


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t return to her, red leaf suddenly knelt down in front of her: "princess, the prince has not stepped into my place for a long time. Can the princess help me?"


    Green mark is so angry that it''s nobody. He can not seduce the prince, but also the princess to help her, she really think the princess is a fool!


    Su Ying frowned slightly, as if she had met a problem. After a long time, she slowly said, "how do you want this princess to help?"


    Hongye secretly laughs at Su Ying''s stupidity. Her appearance is clearly willing to help her. At the moment, she is ecstatic: "as long as the princess..."


    "Do you think it''s good to do this? Will my princess give you this garden?"


    At the beginning, Hongye was still a little surprised. She could see that Su Ying was serious. She was not joking with her.Su Ying''s voice became softer and softer: "my princess has always been worried about how to serve the prince. Now my sister is willing to do this. Naturally, I am happy to be the shopkeeper. I don''t know if my sister will


    "This, this..." Red leaf heart is thick joy, on the surface or pretend a look of fear, "concubine body is naturally willing to help the princess solve difficulties."


    Su Ying stroked and said with a smile: "this is just right."


    Su Ying said to one side with a face of inexplicable red wave: "Hongbo, you go to clean up the things, we now move to mingyuxuan!"


    Su Ying was injured and lived in huaiwang mansion before. She lived in mingyuxuan. Before, she had been wandering in the courtyard. Although the place is remote, the scenery is elegant and the environment is quiet. There are a lot of exotic flowers and plants there. There is a clear stream in the backyard.


    Although Hongbo didn''t understand, she never violated Su Ying''s meaning. She said yes and went into the room to clean up.


    Green mark was very angry, and his face turned red: "princess, how can you..."


    "Greenmark, my sister has been kneeling for so long. Go and help her up."


    Green mark stood aside, her eyes would like to poke a hole in the body of the red leaf, there are such shameless people in this world. Red leaf seems to be really kneeling too long, the body is soft to lean on one side, it seems that the next moment will faint.


    Su Ying called green mark one eye again, toward blink an eye, green mark this walked forward to pull up the red leaf. But she soon let go of her hand, as if she had touched something dirty.


    Su Ying sees that Hongbo has already packed up his things, so he takes people to mingyuxuan and gives the main house to Hongye.


    Red leaf sees Su Ying to go far, still some can''t believe this all unexpectedly so smooth!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 232

    She was overjoyed and immediately asked the girl to take her own things and move into the main room.


    Hongye touches everything in the house and says in her heart that the money is worth the money. The news from mother Zhou is so good.


    The princess was really stupid. She just shed a few tears in front of her, and she gave up the main house to her.


    Red leaf side is still excited, heard the girl outside the legend of mother Zhou.


    The red leaves welcomed her, and the smile on her face was warm as the spring breeze: "mother Zhou, you are here! Please have a seat


    Mother Zhou sat down on one side and looked at her with a smile: "the old slave asked someone to send some bird''s nests to miss Hongye for the night. The old slave congratulated Miss Hongye and congratulated Miss Hongye!"


    "Mammy said it too early." Hongye also sat aside, and a faint blush appeared on her face. "But Hongye really wants to thank Mammy. If it wasn''t for you, how could I know the princess''s temperament? If it wasn''t for you, how could I meet the princess?"


    Hongye took out a red gold hairpin from her arms and put it in Mammy''s hand. Mammy quickly took it down and beamed with joy: "people outside the main house are sent by the old slave, but it''s just a piece of work. The girl is given to the king by the Queen''s mother. It will be sooner or later that she will be favored by the king by virtue of her talent and appearance. "


    Hongye heard mammy Zhou''s flattery. The scarlet color on her face became thicker. She covered her lips with a veil of embarrassment: "Mammy, this is a joke about Hongye."


    Mother Zhou intended to curry favor with Hongye. First, there was a queen behind her as the backstage, but she was generous and gave her a lot of benefits.


    Mammy Zhou laughed and lowered her voice: "the Lord just hasn''t seen the girl. If she does, she will be bewildered by her. It''s also a girl''s good ability to let the princess move out of the main house. Anyway, the prince doesn''t dote on her. When he comes back, he can''t see her. Maybe he will forget her as a princess. "


    Mother Zhou saw that the red leaf was smiling gently, and joked: "the girl is still taking advantage of the prince''s side, there is no one else, early pregnant child, then there will be empress talk about the matter, become side princess is not impossible."


    Hongye listened to mammy Zhou''s words, her heart pounding. The wishes in her heart seemed to be close at hand. She was excited and bowed her face: "if I achieve my wish in the future, I will repay mammy Zhou well."


    Mother Zhou smiles with satisfaction: "old slave also inconvenient to disturb more, the girl also goes to bed earlier."


    On the way back, Mammy Zhou pondered over the red gold hairpin given to her by Hongye. She was so beautiful in her heart that she could make a steady profit. The princess was more unprofitable than she had imagined.


    Mingyuxuan usually has people to clean up, so Su Ying soon settled down.


    Green mark was willing to follow Su Ying to come over, thinking that she had any strategy. But I didn''t expect Su Ying didn''t have half an explanation after that, and even had to lie down and sleep.


    Su Ying anxiously turned around the room: "princess, how can you still sleep now? You are the imperial concubine of huaiwang''s residence. How can you give up the Fuwu garden to others? "


    Red wave eyebrow micro Cu: "princess, is it improper for you to do so?"


    Green mark sees red wave also standing at her end, hastily place head way: "be, that what red leaf girl is just a concubine! How can you give her the main house and let her climb over your head? What else can you do if it is known to the outside? "


    Su Ying has been tired for a day, lying comfortably on the bed with a sly flash in her eyes: "I just want her to climb up to my head."


    "Ah?" Green Mark looked at Su Ying with a puzzled face, "princess, are you looking for trouble?"


    Red wave looks at Su Ying so look, a little thought in the brain, eyebrows gradually open. "That''s good," she said, stroking and laughing


    Green Mark looked at Hongbo with a puzzled face, but heard Hongbo say: "this mingyuxuan is not the main house, but also lives very comfortable. There is a separate kitchen next to it. When the princess wants to eat something, we can make it ourselves. And the people outside the handle, all of whom we brought from Lotus Garden, are used to it. At that time, we don''t want to see anyone, so that all cats and dogs will come in. "


    Su Ying encouraged to see red wave, green mark seems to have some do not understand, staring at Su Ying: "but that red leaf girl is really disgusting!"


    "Why not? Did she frame me?"


    "Never..."


    "Threatened me?"


    "Never But she wants to win the favor of the LORD with the young lady. "


    "So I helped her." Su Ying''s face was enigmatic with a smile.


    Green mark still wants to ask again, again bow head, Su Ying has already slept, breathe even.


    The next day, the story of Hongye staying in the main house spread all over the Huai palace.


    Originally, this is Su Ying''s initiative to give the main house to Hongye, but who can believe such a ridiculous thing. So the version that came out was that Princess Huai fell out of favor and was climbed over her head by a concubine.


    What''s more, it''s said that Hongye''s food and clothing are more than those of the Princess: the princess was abandoned by the prince and moved into a remote cottage. Her life was very hard, and her concubine was messy with silk and delicacies.Green mark heard of this, the whole person is not good, early in the morning in Su Ying side fragmentary read: "princess, how can these people slander you! What is out of favor, what is the concubine climbing over the head, it is nonsense


    "Why should we pay attention to what others say and what we have done to us?" Su Ying slowly used red wave to make breakfast, "this lotus seed soup is really fragrant."


    "Princess..."


    Red wave in one side advised: "not easy quiet for a few days, you don''t disturb the princess."


    "Well..." Green mark heart is not willing, but also feel that Hongbo is right, at least in the morning when Hongye girl came to look for Su Ying, she was sent away by her own people!


    This incident not only spread in the Huai palace, but also spread to Mrs. Su, who has been "concerned" about Su Ying''s married life.


    After su Ying married into the Huai palace, Madame Su felt all sorts of pain when she thought of Su Ying''s status as Princess of Huai and all the dowries she used.


    She began to regret why she didn''t be more cruel to Su Ying, so as to finish what the big man told her earlier.


    But every time she tried to frame Su Ying, she was easily evaded by Su Ying. She began to suspect that Su Ying was very capable. She had been disguised in front of people. Thinking of this, Mrs. Su was even gnashing her teeth.


    What she didn''t expect was that on the third day after su Ying''s marriage, the news that Princess Huai was out of favor came as she wished.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 233

    She also heard that the Lord disliked her all night, so she was ordered to move out of the main house.


    When Mrs. Su heard the news, a smile flashed in her eyes. In order to find out the truth of the news, she specially invited mother Zhou.


    Mother Zhou had heard that Mrs. Su was at odds with Su Ying, so when Mrs. Su asked her to have tea, she didn''t panic.


    Mrs. Su took a sip of tea: "I heard that the shadow moved out of the main house?"


    Mother Zhou took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "Madame Su is well-informed."


    "A mother naturally loves her daughter, so she has to ask more about it."


    Mother Zhou sighed: "the princess is not the prince''s favorite. The prince didn''t come back after the second day of marriage. I think I don''t like this princess very much


    Mrs. Su couldn''t help being overjoyed, and said, "my poor daughter..."


    "The princess must not want to make the prince angry, so she moved to mingyuxuan, which is the most remote place." Mother Zhou was the most observant. Seeing that there was no displeasure on Mrs. Su''s face, she continued, "it''s time for the princess to return, but the prince is not here, and she has no backbone."


    "Ah, how can Ying''er get along with himself in huaiwang mansion in the future? I''m really worried about her as a mother."


    Mother Zhou said with a smile, "the old slave must take good care of the princess."


    Mrs. Su said in a hurry: "no, she loves quiet and doesn''t like people bothering her."


    "Mrs. Su''s words will be remembered by the old slave."


    Mrs. Su''s lips slightly hook, then picked a gold ring and handed it to mother Zhou: "after the shadow of things, but also please look at mother Zhou more."


    Mother Zhou quickly accepted it, with a happy look on her face: "yes. Thank you, Mrs. su


    Mother Zhou is now more firm in her mind, as long as the princess is not good, the money will continue to roll to her arms.


    After mother Zhou left, Su Luan, who had been staying in the inner room, came to her. Her eyes burst into Brilliance: "mother, is this true? I knew this little bitch must have a bad time


    With a smile on her face, Mrs. Su snorted coldly: "it''s just a useless girl. Where can you make the Lord like it?"


    "That is, before she was able to marry into the Huai palace, it was just her luck."


    Mrs. Su''s face showed a disdainful smell: "Xiuer said before, it was she and the king who did something about it in the back of the rockery, which forced him to marry her. This man has a bad nature. It doesn''t mean that his wife is not as good as his concubine, his concubine is not as good as stealing. Before that, it was a secret affair. The king felt it was exciting. Now he married him, and he felt that it was meaningless. This girl is just an elm head, where can please what man. This is the second day after marriage, the king of Huai has no longer put her in the eye, only afraid that after a period of time, Huai Wang will forget the shadow of this person. We''ll go to nurse Zhou and see if we can send her out


    "This shameless thing, I want to see what happens to her." Su Luan did not know how happy she was when she heard that other people were having a bad life.


    "She''s such a stupid person, of course, there''s no good end for her. She still has a large dowry in her hand... " Mrs. Su has always been very concerned about it.


    Su Luan ha: "wait for her to be driven out of the house, when the time comes, my mother will take her in again, these things are not all ours?"


    Mrs. Su laughed triumphantly: "when the time comes, my mother will add makeup to you."


    Mrs. Su said here, took her hand and touched the back of Su Luan''s hand: "those who are unlucky like Su Ying, even if they marry the Lord, their life is not as good as that of a girl. After a while, my mother will find you a good family to marry. You must have a better life than her. "


    Su Luan bowed her face, and a touch of shame appeared on her face: "daughter, but please make decisions by your mother."


    "Say to your aunt later, she must be very happy."


    Su Luan also smiles tenderly. She quickly finds Ouyang Xin and spreads the news that Su Ying is not well. Soon, the women who were jealous of Su Ying begin to gloat.


    Now Su Ying is very comfortable in mingyuxuan. There is no one to visit here. There is a pond in the backyard. When Su Ying has nothing to do, she will fish here or lean against the tree to read.


    Free to have the inspiration to draw some new style drawings, and then let the green mark send to sing Shu.


    Mingyuxuan is very quiet. At the beginning, there are red leaves coming to greet you, but they are blocked at the door for three consecutive days, and they don''t come any more.


    After that, in addition to some bad rumors spread here, almost even no personal shadow, what''s more, they even ignored food.


    Green mark stamped his feet angrily: "how unreasonable, it is absolutely unreasonable! How can you neglect the princess


    When green mark mentioned this, he seemed to think of something: "princess, maid, but I heard that the red leaf girl has a lot of delicacies every day, and her food and clothing are several grades higher than that of the princess. What he said before about expenditure reduction in huaiwang mansion is clearly an excuse to prevaricate you. ""Miss Hongye went to Yinshu two days ago and bought two clothes. Now she is wearing gold and silver as if she is a housewife. It''s too much!"


    When Green Mark said this, he suddenly had no idea: "princess, how come you haven''t seen the Lord recently It''s not really what they preach, is it


    Standing on the side of the red wave can not help but yell: "green mark, what are you talking nonsense about?"?! The Lord is just going to do something. Other people don''t know. Don''t you know that? "


    Green Mark said: "it''s just that other people always say that. I''m..."


    Su Ying calm, she is not slow: "my fish on the hook again."


    Su Ying put the fish just caught in the basket and said to the green mark, "green mark, you are good at craftsmanship. You take this fish basket and cook it in brown sauce and then steam it. The vegetable fish head soup is also delicious


    "Ah! I''ll do it Green mark quickly took the fish basket and turned away.


    Red wave see Su Ying a little tired, so he moved a small stool behind Su Ying and pressed her shoulder: "princess, mother Zhou was called by his wife to drink tea."


    "Oh? What did you talk about? "


    "It''s nothing more than that you have fallen out of favor. Now the whole capital knows about it."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "you know, the princess is weak and incompetent, and people will be more arrogant. Although it''s not hard for the people in Huaili, it''s better for the whole family to replace them


    Red wave heart this just really relaxed: "the princess said yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 234

    After a month, the night was not white and finally returned to the house.


    Ye feibai was sent by the emperor to do a very difficult task. During the period, everything was kept secret. Moreover, the time was so busy that he could not even write a letter to Su Ying.


    He was concerned about Su Ying, but he could only bear it and put her in the bottom of his heart.


    When he finally finished it, he thought all about Su Ying.


    On the way back, he ran fast and didn''t sleep all night. He even changed three horses just to see Su Ying as soon as possible.


    It was night when he came back from the dust. The night sky is like a black curtain, dotted with a few faint stars.


    When the housekeeper opened the door and saw him, he had a certain joy in his expression: "Lord, can we have dinner?"


    Ye feibai didn''t hear what he was talking about at all, and walked quickly towards juwu garden.


    Night is not white gently push open the door, deep fear wake still sleeping shadow, her bed gas has always been very big.


    There was only a dim candle in the room, and the big bed and bed curtain hung down.


    There was a woman lying on the bed with her back to him.


    Night is not white to watch quietly, deep eyes flash a touch of joy, he can see her as soon as he comes back, this kind of feeling is good.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes half squint, quietly toward the big bed, drilling into the bed account.


    He stood in the back light, the thick red bed curtain hung down, and the light inside was negligible.


    Night is not white lie down on the edge of the bed, a warm heart, can not help but open hands, hands embrace the people inside.


    When his body was just attached to the body, the night''s white eyebrows tightly wrinkled, this feeling is not right!


    The night was not white and sat up, his face covered with thick haze, like a storm.


    A pair of deep eyes hidden in the dark, Yin cold some frightening, only heard a hiss, the bed curtain was pulled to the ground by him.


    He turned his head and looked at the man lying on the bed, and a thick layer of frost suddenly formed on his beautiful face. This woman is not a shadow at all!


    Who dare to lie down on his bed, where is his shadow?


    Yefei''s ten fingers are tightly pulled together, and the blue veins on the back of his hand burst out. It seems that he can still hear the creaking sound of his bones. His deep eyes burst out bloodthirsty cold, gnashing his teeth and saying, "who are you?"


    "Lord?" Hongye had just fallen asleep. She felt vaguely embraced in her arms. Although it was only a short moment, she still woke up quickly.


    She sat up with the quilt in her arms. The bed curtain was torn off. She saw the man in front of her clearly.


    He has a beautiful face to the extreme, cold and arrogant. In particular, his eyes, which were as bright as obsidian, were as bright as obsidian.


    His body with the authority of a strong man, imposing momentum, with a arrogant world of domineering domineering!


    Hongye''s heart is easily convinced by the man in front of her. She thinks of the woman who can become him. Her beautiful eyes fall on him in a twinkling. Her eyes are covered with a light mist. She looks like worry or anger. She is charming and moving: "Lord, slaves are red leaves."


    The quilt slipped from her arms, revealing her beautiful white body.


    Her body only wore a pink belly bag, a head of black hair fell on the chest, half cover half exposed, chest that snow-white crisp chest loomed. Her slender waist is as graceful as a water snake, and her arms are as white as lotus root.


    Hongye is very confident about her body. Her body is slightly relaxed and unfolded. Her slender legs are exposed from the quilt. Her whole body is full of sexy and charming.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, deep eyes more and more strong.


    Hongye, he has some impression. Isn''t it a girl given to him by the queen?


    Because she wanted to make a play for others, there was no lack of beautiful women in huaiwang''s mansion, which was not white at night, but she hated the women given by the empress. I didn''t even look at her and sent her away. I didn''t expect that she would appear here.


    Now the night is not white, like Satan bending down, people fear. Hongye looks at his cold eyes like hawk falcon, and his smile is stiff on his face.


    There was a reluctant smile on her face. Just as she wanted to say something, she just felt a turn around. Then she was heavily thrown on the ground.


    She was originally a delicate woman, was night feibai such a fall, the whole body seems to fall apart in general, the pain is unbearable.


    Hongye originally thought that she had not been favored by yefeibai, because yefeibai had not seen her.


    She thought that as long as she stayed in the main house, she would get the favor of yefeibai, and then step up to the sky and become the favorite concubine of yefeibai. But now everything has deviated from the track, the night is not white, but did not spoil her, also threw her to the ground.


    For a moment, Hongye couldn''t believe it.


    But this is the chance that she won''t fight for easily. Hongye doesn''t want to give up at all. She stretches her body as far as possible, and climbs gently to the feet of night non white.She was half kneeling with her hands wrapped around ye feibai''s legs. She knelt half down and twisted her white chest to grind her feet. She raised a delicate and pitiful face with tears in her eyes, which made her look more and more charming and moving. She sobbed and looked like she would not cry: "Lord, you have fallen so much in pain!"


    "Go away!" Thin red lips spit out the word.


    Night is not white, dark eyes with a storm, he did not pity the red leaves kicked open: "where is the shadow?"


    At the moment, the red leaf cried so much that she could hardly speak. She just seduced the night with a pair of flattering eyes and kept calling for the Lord.


    Night is not white eyes, the sea is turbulent, I wish to strangle the woman in front of her immediately: "come on


    Ye Fei called out in vain, and the servants who were waiting for her in Fuwu garden rushed over as soon as possible, including mother Zhou, who had come to visit her.


    Mother Zhou had heard that ye feibai came back, and immediately came to wait on her. She thought expectantly that once Hongye was favored, she would get a lot of silver.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she came in, she saw that the night was not white, and the red leaves shivering in her arms.


    Mother Zhou''s heart was pounding, and she always felt that something bad had happened.


    Mother Zhou couldn''t help but her legs softened and knelt down in front of the night.


    The servants in the back all knelt down to see mother Su kneeling.


    Ye feibai looked at them from a commanding position. His beautiful eyes were like ice, emitting a sharp light. His words were cold: "where is the princess?"


    No one noticed that the fingers of the night were not white.


    When he left, he told Yinger to wait for him and let her think about it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 235

    At that time, she didn''t promise, but her expression was loose, but she didn''t see him when he came back.


    When he saw that no one answered, a flurry flashed through his eyes, and his shadow disappeared. Could it be that Run away?


    He had a hard time marrying her. If


    At the thought of this result, the night is not white, the fury of the eyes gradually thick: "speak quickly!"


    Mother Zhou saw that night was not white, and her heart became more and more flustered. Didn''t she say that the prince didn''t like the princess at all? It''s not that the prince doesn''t take the princess seriously at all. He hasn''t dealt with the princess for a whole month.


    But now, how can he look like this?


    "Princess The princess... " Mother Zhou hesitated and didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Suddenly she felt a tight neck!


    Night is not white, see mother Zhou slowly for most of the day can not say a word, breathing from a stagnation.


    His eyes were burning with anger. He had a gloomy face, and his long fingers pinched her neck: "say, where is the princess?"


    Mother Zhou only felt that the hand on her neck pinched her out of breath. Her face turned white and her whole body trembled. What''s more, she couldn''t say anything.


    The servants kneeling all around did not even dare to breathe. Seeing that the fingers of the night were not white, they were getting tighter and tighter. They almost killed mother Zhou. Or a girl with courage stuttered: "back to the prince, the princess moved to mingyuxuan..."


    "Ming Yu Xuan?"


    Night not white slightly frowned, also no longer asked the reason, let go of mother Zhou, and walked quickly toward the bright rain Xuan.


    After mother Zhou was released by night feibai, the whole person fell to one side, her back was wet with sweat.


    Night is not white to rush to mingyuxuan, see inside the light is still on, gently relieved.


    He strode towards mingyuxuan and happened to meet the green mark of closing the door.


    Now, miss, the door will be closed for a moment


    Night is not white, just feel a gust of wind, he was blocked out!


    Ye feibai is very puzzled. How could the green mark, who has always treated him with a pleasant face, be such an attitude.


    Night is not white eyebrow slightly frown for a while, when he leaves, the shadow is still good, this one month is exactly what happened.


    Night is not white, his face is slightly heavy, and his face is covered with thick ice.


    Now he went on looking for the shadow to find out. He took a step forward, stretched out his hand and pushed it hard. There was only a click. Then he took the whole door down.


    Green mark is still standing at the door, suddenly saw the whole door fall to one side, and then looked in front of the night is not white, scared the whole person back.


    Ye feibai didn''t pay any attention to her at all, and strode in: "shadow, shadow!"


    "Lord..." Green mark called carefully behind him, "princess, she is..."


    Ye feibai doesn''t pay attention to the green mark at all. He just goes straight inside to look for Su Ying''s shadow. He happens to have a screen at the moment, and then the screen is knocked away!


    "Oh The green mark covered his eyes subconsciously.


    Su Ying was just bathing behind the screen when she heard something coming from outside. She scrambled out of the tub, took her coat from one side, and was about to put it on herself.


    But I was too anxious. My fingers trembled and I didn''t fasten a button.


    Su Ying suddenly heard a bang, and then saw the night is not white, a face sinister standing in front of her.


    For a moment, the air seemed to stagnate.


    Su Ying''s face changed. Subconsciously, she grabbed her coat and covered her body.


    Ye feibai was worried just now, and wanted to find Su Ying''s whereabouts. Also did not think that Su Ying is bathing, now Leng Leng Leng.


    Su Ying''s black hair was wet on her chest. She was anxious to climb out of the tub just now. Her body was still wet, and the water soaked her thin coat, which outlined her perfect and graceful figure.


    She glared at him angrily. Her black eyes were as bright as agate, and her red lips were as beautiful as peaches.


    So charming appearance, see the night is not white throat dry.


    Su Ying saw night Fei white eyes wantonly staring at himself, a flash of anger in the bottom of her heart, she was almost angry with him. Her hands are more tightly in front of her chest, hate to stare at him: "night is not white, you get out of here!"


    Green mark and red wave didn''t dare to stay here at the moment. They hurriedly put back the door which night had unloaded and hid in the yard.


    Green mark even covered her mouth and laughed secretly. Her eyes were bright and bright. She whispered, "Hongbo, I knew that the prince really likes the princess. As soon as I came back, I found this place."


    "Hush, keep it down."


    "I''m right. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, the prince and the princess are husband and wife. What''s the matter with the princess taking a bath


    Hongbo couldn''t help but stare at the green mark: "tomorrow I''ll tell the princess to send you to marry. So you don''t have to chew your tongue behind your back. "Green mark put out his tongue, said a good sister will no longer speak.


    And inside, the night is not white, there is no meaning to leave, here the water vapor dense, her face steamed pink tender.


    Looking at Su Ying, ye Fei could not help but ask, "Ying''er, you can''t help but go to pengwu garden. Why do you move here?"


    Su Ying see night is not white mention this matter, the heart is filled with an uncontrollable anger.


    This man is too much! Now I ask her why she moved out of Fuwu garden. He broke his promise. She should have left huaiwang mansion directly! How can he pretend to be innocent now!


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, with a light comb in her tone: "since the Lord knows, why ask me. I''m going to change my clothes. Please go out


    Night is not white looking at Su Ying such an attitude, in the eyes flash a touch of surprise.


    Then he seemed to understand something: "is it because the king has been away for too long and is angry?"


    In his deep eyes, a soft smile flashed in his eyes. He not only did not leave, but also walked towards Su Ying, with a trace of tenderness in his tone: "it''s me that''s wrong!"


    Your sister! Can you not take her for granted!


    Su Ying saw him approach himself, subconsciously backward a step to escape.


    Su Ying is barefoot at the moment, the coat is not wearing well, one side skirt drags on the ground. She accidentally stepped on the corner of her skirt, the ground slipped again, and her whole body fell back.


    Su Ying took the opportunity to hold one side of the chair, she had a little stability on the body.


    I didn''t expect that ye feibai saw that she was about to fall down. Her face was urgent, and her body flashed toward her. She hugged her tightly and stood aside with a slight indulgence in her voice: "be careful of slipping. Shadow, why are you so careless every time. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 236

    Yefeibai just this action is too fierce, a will her coat to step down!


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah! She really wants it! Crazy! Drop it! Yes!


    The night is not white also did not expect to be this result, his shadow is actually naked by her in the arms, his eyes inadvertently fell on her every place, only feel a fire bang from the chest ignited, and then spread.


    Su Ying was so angry that her eyes were red. She yelled: "take your hand away from me!"


    The night was not white, as if it had not been heard at all. He is a normal man. Now he is holding the person he likes, where can he restrain himself.


    Su Ying is so angry that she vomites blood. She raises her hand and slaps him. However, she is held down by night Fei Bai.


    At the moment, the night is not white eyes, flashed a complex, strange, even she can not read things, he seems to become a wolf, the eyes are dark and terrible.


    Su Yinggang wants to struggle, night feibai has already cut her hands behind her, and a smug look flashed in her eyes.


    Su Ying''s heart is flustered. At the moment, she is covered with red fruits and no clothes. It seems that she has lost a sense of security.


    Faced with this dangerous man, she instinctively wants to escape from his control.


    But Su Ying at the moment has not responded, night white has already pressed her in the bath bucket, the edge rubbed her waist pain, she angrily glared at night white.


    But his arms were like tongs, holding her waist so tightly that she couldn''t move.


    Night is not white, perfect face magnified in front of her, his face with a domineering atmosphere, people can not refuse.


    "You stay away from me..."


    Su Ying can''t help pushing him.


    As soon as her voice fell, the night was not white, and she suddenly leaned down, and the kiss was like a storm with plunder.


    "Well..." Su Ying wants to push away the night is not white, but the strength is too big, her body tightly trapped.


    Su Ying stares big eyes, clearly see night non white slightly trembling thick eyelashes.


    She could feel the blazing heat of his lips and tongue, which seemed to infect her. Her face and body began to burn.


    Su Ying suddenly glanced at the coat on the ground, and was ashamed and angry. She couldn''t help biting him hard!


    A faint smell of blood filled his mouth. Night was not white and left her lips. His lips were bright and bright. His lips were bright and red. A drop of deep red slipped down, which was full of evil and enchanting temptation.


    Su Ying thought that night is not white will be angry, but he seems not to care - also do not want to let her go!


    Lust, with the smell of blood, is more exciting and provocative.


    Night is not white body light breath, mixed with the evil smell in the air, this strange palpitation makes Su Ying feel unacceptable.


    Su Ying only felt that her legs were a little weak, if it was not for the night of white imprison her, she would soon be soft.


    There was silence all around, and the air was full of faint ambiguities.


    Su Ying some out of control to indulge in his hot kiss, some sink, some difficult to extricate themselves.


    No way! If she goes on like this, I''m afraid she will be wiped clean by him!


    Her reason comes back a little bit and kicks Ye Fei Bai hard. Night is not white always holding her, will her forward area, then two people fell into the bath bucket!


    Only the sound of the water was heard, splashing a lot of water, which wet all the night''s non white clothes.


    Just fell into the time, the night is not white climbing, she was injured, specially in her under the mat, so at the moment Su Ying straddles on his body.


    Night is not white embrace Su Ying, a pair of evil charm eyes fall on her snow-white body, suddenly low smile, appearance evil spirit extreme: "this posture I like!"


    Su Ying was so angry that she unconsciously encircled her chest: "get out of my way!"


    But the bath tub was too narrow. She stepped back a step, and the whole person lost her balance. She rushed forward and hit the night''s body hard.


    "I love the shadow''s initiative." Night non white smile more ambiguous, looking at Su Ying''s eyes more and more intimate.


    Su Ying has not yet sat up again, night feibai stretched out her slender fingers, grasped her chin, and gently kissed her lips. Now the kiss is different from the fierce kiss just now. It seems very tender, like a dragonfly skimming the water.


    Su Ying couldn''t help beating the night white with hatred. The night was not white, and she was immersed in the water, laughing low and low. She looked at the white rabbit jumping off her chest, and her eyes became more and more familiar with it.


    "Shameless!" Su Ying originally hated the night is not white, and tonight was night non white to take advantage of, at the moment, just ashamed and angry.


    But at this moment, when she said this sentence, she found her voice with a soft and weak, hoarse and dark, even she did not understand why she made such a voice.


    Night is not white lip corner light hook, lift Su Ying forehead messy hair, voice hoarse, lazy with a temptation: "shadow, I want you."


    "I want you to be a big head!" Su Ying just reached a piece of cloth on the ground at this time, took it and threw it on his face.While the night is not white, quickly climb out of the tub.


    She was about to reach her clothes --


    a pair of strong and powerful hands suddenly stretched out to embrace her waist, and she was once again brought into a hard chest. Night Fei Bai leaned close to her ear and whispered, "shadow''s belly bag is so fragrant..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 237

    Su Ying is crying with anger!


    Nima''s family is still a big girl with yellow flowers. Is it so funny!


    If the tone is not frivolous, will you die!


    Su Ying only felt that her face was red again, burning and painful!


    This damned man has the ability to make himself be teased out of his mind again and again. Su Ying forcefully broke off one of his hands and bit it down.


    The night was not white, as if he could not feel the pain at all, and his voice became more and more deep and ambiguous: "I think the color of this belly bag is just right, which matches the skin color of shadow."


    Set off your sister!


    The more he said, the more he lost his edge. Su Ying was so angry that his teeth itched. She couldn''t help lifting her hand and pushing back heavily with her elbow. Night is not white, not check, the whole again fell into the bath.


    Su Ying didn''t dare to stop this time. She rushed forward to take the clothes and put them on. Then she heaved a sigh of relief.


    Su Ying lowered her head and gradually adjusted her chaotic mood. The man finally stopped.


    Ye feibai was immersed in the bathtub at this time, and the evil fire in his heart was gradually suppressed. He asked again, "Ying''er, how did you move here? Is it because you are not used to living in Fuwu garden?"


    Su Ying turned to meet his sight coldly, and pulled a light smile like a flower at the corner of her mouth: "what''s the place where you live? It''s not my unwelcome princess who lives in the garden


    "What do you say?" The night is not white, staring at Su Ying for a moment, and a light anger appears under the black eyes.


    "You know what I say!" Su Ying thought that she didn''t care, but this month passed, she was still very concerned about this matter.


    She said with a cool smile, "I didn''t tell you before that I allowed you to take concubines, but please don''t bring her to me! But you yourself said that you had no one else before, and no one else in the future. "


    Night is not white gently frown: "what do you say I don''t understand?"


    "You are the king. No matter what you do, no one will say anything. Now why do you pretend you don''t understand? "


    Night Fei''s white eyes flashed past, and he couldn''t understand what Su Ying was saying?


    "Why do you look like that. I hate to be cheated by others in my life. Since you like other women, just go ahead and enjoy yourself. You don''t have to pretend to be special here. All right, my highness Huai Wang, I''m going to sleep. Get out of here


    Su Ying''s tone is very bad and her tone is also very strong.


    Night is not white, the brain is very chaotic, the heart is also particularly aggrieved: "I only like you from the beginning to the end!"


    "Men, I''m used to it. You don''t have to tell me, you don''t have to say it to me


    Night Fei opened his mouth in white, and saw Su Ying''s lips with a touch of mockery: "there are so many women in your house. The dancing girls are beautiful. You have taken concubines one by one. You don''t have to cheat me. In the final analysis, my princess is just a decoration


    Ye feibai doesn''t know where to explain. His dancers are just for others to see!


    "Shadow, listen to me! Those women are all for others to see


    "Be seen by others or shown to me, you know in your own mind!" Su Ying now where to listen to his explanation, at the moment just feel more and more angry!


    Night is not white, as if suddenly want to understand what, lips show a happy smile. He asked tentatively, "shadow, are you jealous?"


    Su Ying face flashed a touch of anger: "jealous of you a big head ghost, I will not be jealous for you."


    Night feibai saw Su Ying''s look at the moment and knew that she was really angry, and did not dare to continue to make the next time.


    Su Ying also no longer continues with night non white wave waste of words, nest a belly fire turned to sleep.


    Ye feibai sits in the bathtub and slaps the water heavily!


    He thought that the relationship between him and Yinger would be improved after he came back, but he didn''t like him any more after a month.


    However, he knows that there are still some misunderstandings between him and Su Ying. If this misunderstanding is not solved, Su Ying will never pay attention to him for the rest of his life.


    Then, he wants to go further with the shadow.


    Think of here, a light loss of vision.


    Ye feibai thought of this place, quickly got up, and walked towards the juwu garden, while drying his clothes with his internal force.


    Since the shadow won''t explain, he will try these servants well!


    When ye feibai returned to Fuwu garden, the servants were still kneeling there. Without yefeibai''s command, they did not dare to leave without authorization.


    That night, Fei Bai reappeared in front of them, and their bodies shuddered involuntarily.


    The night is not white, deep eyes in an instant burst out a sharp light, the whole body exudes a terrible breath, his voice cold as snow: "what is the matter, why the princess moved to mingyuxuan?"


    After leaving before the night was not white, mother Zhou had already figured it out.Before she was pinched by Ye Fei Bai, she was almost scared to death. Now, where dare to continue to annoy him: "Lord, I don''t know. Wang Feixu thinks that mingyuxuan''s environment is elegant."


    "Is it?" Ye Fei gave mammy a cold look, which made her fall into the ice cellar.


    Mother Zhou''s body trembled and her back was cold: "the old slave dare not hide it!"


    Night is not white lip edge draw up a touch of ridicule, and then look at the red leaf: "you say, what is going on?"


    At the moment, the red leaves have put on a dress outside. The whole body trembled: "maidservant, I don''t know..."


    Night is not white lip corner to hook up a sneer: "don''t know, want to come to want to be punished to serve ability to recruit?"


    Mother Zhou''s cold sweat, see the night is not white, the cold at the moment, the heart is shocked, the princess in the heart of the web page should be extraordinary status.


    Now she can only insist that she doesn''t know anything: "the old slave really doesn''t know anything. The princess moved to mingyuxuan, and then the old slave knew it!"


    "It seems that you, the mother in charge of affairs, are getting older and worse. Even this kind of thing is a hindsight." The night is not white and shallow to smile, but the eyes are indifferent and incomparable, "come, will the week mother send out."


    "Spare your life, Lord!" As soon as mammy Zhou heard that she was going to send out, she was so scared that she couldn''t care about anything at the moment. "Lord, the red leaf girl came that night. What happened? I really don''t know!"


    The red leaf bit her lip, but she still came out with a plate: "maidservant, I''m here to greet the princess. I hope The princess can help me, get, get Wang Ye''s pity. So the princess agreed to let me live in the main house, and the princess moved away herself


    "Yes, yes, that''s it, that''s it, that''s it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 238

    Night is not white cold smile, dark eyes revealed a sense of cold: "with you also deserve?"


    This sentence is like a sword blade stabbed into her chest. Hongye opens her eyes and trembles in her heart. He says she is unworthy!


    Night is not white nature will not listen to these one-sided words: "to bring the green mark."


    Mother Zhou''s heart sank a little as soon as she heard the green mark coming.


    Green mark was soon brought by the housekeeper. At the beginning, greenmark was still a little uneasy. Was the night not white to settle with her.


    When she arrived, she saw Yefei sitting on one side with a cold face and mother Zhou and red leaves kneeling on the ground like earth color. She felt very happy in her heart.


    Ye feibai took a look at the green mark: "green mark, what is this really about?"


    Green mark has finally got the chance, but he will not let these people go.


    Her face showed a pitiful look: "Lord, since your absence, the princess has been walking on thin ice in this mansion. The food they gave the young lady was a dish of green vegetables and a dish of radish. They said that the palace wanted to spend less money. The young lady was thin and weak, and her body was supposed to be well kept. How could she eat this all the time? Miss needs to take a bath every day, but the kitchen refuses to do anything. Hongbo clearly sees that the hot water has gone to Hongye girl''s hospital. "


    The night is not white face color a heavy: "the steward of the kitchen is..."


    The steward couldn''t help wiping a sweat: "it''s mammy Qu."


    "Bring it here."


    Green Mark''s eyes were smiling, and his voice became more and more sad: "I didn''t understand why all the people despised the princess. It turns out that the prince doesn''t like the princess at all. If anyone is good to the princess, the prince will not be happy


    "Presumptuous!"


    Mother Zhou shuddered when she heard the dark and white voice of the night. She almost fainted!


    Seeing that the night was not white, the green mark took the opportunity to wipe his tears secretly to cover up his smile: "our princess is after all the legitimate miss of the prime minister''s family. How could she be bullied and humiliated by the servants after she arrived at the palace. After the young lady moved to mingyuxuan these days, the kitchen is even more dead, even the people who deliver the meal have not come here! "


    "I love the princess, but I can''t help it. If they don''t see the princess in their eyes, how can they look at the slaves? "


    Night is not white face more and more cold: "why does the princess want to move to mingyuxuan?"


    "Because the people in Fuwu garden didn''t listen to the princess. The princess went to bed early and didn''t want to see anyone else, but she told her and nobody listened to her. Hongye still broke in. "


    "But miss Hongye is the concubine''s room of the king, and we are not good servants either..."


    Night is not white eyebrow frown, gnash teeth way: "what concubine room?"


    "When Miss Hongye came to see you well, she called herself a concubine, and said that she would take care of the princess as if she were a prince." The green mark flashed a pair of innocent eyes, "the princess is the most kind-hearted. As soon as she heard that Hongye girl needed her help, she directly let her out of Fuwu garden..."


    A haze flashed through the night''s non white eyes. No wonder Yinger was so angry and impatient to talk with him. It turned out that she was misunderstood!


    Misunderstanding that he had concubine room, misunderstanding that he cheated her!


    Night feibai thought of Su Ying''s angry eyes, and her chest heaved violently. If this red leaf had not been given to him by the empress, he would have sent it out!


    She is very arrogant to do such a thing!


    However, he did not handle this matter properly. He even let Hongye regard himself as his concubine!


    "Mother Qu is here." The housekeeper has already sent someone to bring mother Qu here. He is the housekeeper of this family. He doesn''t know what happened in the house.


    At the moment, he was sweating all over his body, and he brought all the other servants directly to him, and let the night go.


    "Fifty boards!"


    Mother Qu''s face turned white with fear, and she kept kowtowing and sparing her life: "Lord, spare your life. Mother Zhou ordered the old slave to do it! It''s mother Zhou. The princess is stupid. She can''t get on the stage. She doesn''t have to be nice to her. She also said that the red leaf girl was the queen, and her future was limitless. "


    Night is not white lips tightly pursed, looked up at a green mark: "who has slighted the princess, you will point out."


    The servants at the bottom knelt in a row, all shaking with fear.


    After the green marks were pointed out one by one.


    Night is not white cold voice way: "all send to Chuang Tzu to do coolie."


    All of these servants cried and said, "Lord, we are all sent by mother Zhou."


    "Lord, spare your life. We also listen to mother Zhou."


    Ye feibai took a cold look at mammy Zhou. She denied it just now. Now the whole person is like a pool of mud on the ground.


    The night is not white ground to smile: "how, regard oneself as the hostess of this mansion? I will show you today who dares to neglect the servants of the princess. Somebody, hit me hard! "


    Mother Zhou cried and kept saying, "Lord, I''m wrong. Please spare me, Lord!"


    The bodyguards in the mansion came over with two thick boards. They pressed mother Zhou on the stool and hit them immediately.Because the night is not white in the side to watch, no one dare to relax, every time is a solid fight down.


    Every time mother Zhou''s body was hit, the whole person gave a heavy ah: "Lord, spare your life. I dare not."


    "Keep fighting!" The night is not white, cold eyed, with a look of killing, "after the princess''s words on the king''s words, who if slighted the princess is to neglect this king!"


    Night is not white to say this sentence when the ground is loud, all the people are severely hit a shiver.


    "Lord, please spare me. After so many years of service, I have worked hard without any merit."


    Mother Zhou had been in charge of the huaiwang mansion for many years. She was used to being arrogant. She had been humiliated in public, but now she didn''t care about anything. She just begged for mercy.


    All the people around her couldn''t bear it. After all, mother Zhou was old. She was afraid that she would lose her life if she fought like this, but no one dared to plead.


    Night is not white to see indifferent, mother Zhou has been spanked to bloom, the voice is also gradually weak down.


    Night is not white, see almost, let people stop. "Send her out," he said


    Mother Zhou thought that after she could stand these boards, she would have nothing to do with it. She didn''t expect to send her out even though the night was not white.


    She has been in this mansion for more than ten years. Where else can she go?


    Her voice gradually weak, want to say what, people are already fainted.


    After mother Zhou sent her out, Hongye was so frightened that she only cried. She cried gently and bitterly.


    She prayed to make the night not white with such a delicate and pitiful look, and the smile of night''s non white like mist was hanging on her mouth, and her eyes were full of faint irony.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 239

    The night is not white for a long time without speaking, which makes Hongye even more flustered.


    Night not white Zhao side Ling Feng came over, whispered a few words in his ear.


    Ling Feng''s face quickly flashed a touch of surprise, immediately turned away.


    Ling Feng turns back to find the green mark and asks in her ear in a low voice: "what should the prince do to relieve her anger?"


    Green mark was stunned when he heard this sentence. The prince just made such a move. He beat mammy Zhou and sent his servants. In front of all the servants, he made great efforts for the princess. It can be seen that he really loves the princess. But the princess had told her before and ignored the Lord in any case these days.


    Green mark hesitated for a moment.


    Lingfeng saw the green mark hanging his head and hesitated. He couldn''t help but say: "your miss has already married the master. Their princess must live a good life. Since there is a misunderstanding and knot between them, we must make it clear. Think about it. If the Lord dotes on others in the future, you will... "


    Green mark in the heart of a Deng, in the heart is also affirmative Ling Feng''s statement.


    The Lord does love miss very much now, but miss is always so light. It is hard to guarantee that the Lord will love other women if he loses interest.


    When it comes to Miss Wang, he misunderstood him this time.


    Green Mark thought of here, slowly opened his mouth: "there used to be a beautiful girl who offended miss, miss every day let her go to wash the toilet."


    When Green Mark said this, she covered her mouth and laughed softly: "anyway, if anyone offends the young lady, she will find a strange way to punish her. If you are a beautiful and delicate one, you will do strength work, and if you are strong, you will do fine work. In any case, if it is not good, you will come back in the opposite direction, so that the young lady will be relieved. "


    Ling Feng''s eyes lit up, suddenly understood this principle, and immediately quietly told the matter to night feibai.


    Night is not white light pursed smile, this also only shadow this wench can think of.


    He looked up and down at Hongye. Hongye felt goose bumps all over his body because of the cold. He felt a kind of creepy feeling all over his body.


    The red leaf kowtowed to the night Fei: "Lord, the maids and maids are all because they want to see the Lord too much. I will never dare to do it again! "


    "Is it?"


    Seeing yefeibai''s lips, Hongye sipped a faint smile, thinking that yefeibai was finally moved by her, she continued: "the maid has always admired the Lord and always prayed for the safety of the Lord."


    "Your hair is beautiful."


    Red leaf suddenly heard the words of the night is not white, and the fear in her heart suddenly dissipated.


    There was a charming smile on her face: "everything about the maidservant belongs to the Lord..."


    "You go to shave this hair, go to the green lantern to worship Buddha and pray for the king''s life!" Ye feibai looked at her with a smile, "isn''t this more sincere?"


    The strength of Hongye''s whole body was pulled away, and her body was frozen in place. She looked up and couldn''t believe it and looked at night Fei Bai: "Lord..."


    "Why, what I said to him just now, are they deceiving me? It turns out that you don''t mean it Night is not white micro pick pick pick eyebrow, eye ground Sen cold one, "such disloyal wench, this king can not keep."


    Afraid that she would be sent out to do heavy work, Hongye kowtowed heavily to Yefei: "I am willing to pray for the LORD all my life!"


    After that, everything was quiet.


    But those pictures just fell into everyone''s mind, and they finally understood.


    The prince doesn''t like the princess. He loves the princess badly.


    After this incident, where else dare to neglect the princess.


    After punishing these things, he got up and went to mingyuxuan. The light inside was still on, but the door was closed.


    Ye feibai knocked on the door, only heard the voice of the green mark: "Lord, miss has gone to sleep, please go back to rest."


    Night feibai knows that Su Ying doesn''t want to see him, and doesn''t rush in, just stands quietly at the door.


    After returning to the night, green mark stood beside Su Ying with a puzzled look: "princess, why don''t you see the prince?"


    "Because I don''t want to see you. "


    "But he is your husband." Green mark stopped, she remembered what Ling Feng had said to her just now, "princess, you are going to live a lifetime, you should firmly hold the Lord''s heart."


    "You girl knows a lot."


    Between the Green Mark''s eyebrows, there was a proud look: "princess, you didn''t see the scene just now. The Lord is very angry when he hears that people neglect you. He can''t help but punish the servant, and let Hongye girl twist her hair to become a nun. Lord, this is for the whole family to see, to make you powerful. "


    Hongbo also said: "there are few men in the world who are as infatuated as the prince. It''s not good for you to hang the prince like this, princess."


    Green mark nodded: "it is."


    Su Ying was speechless, just wanted to say something, only heard a Xiao sound from far to near floating over, Xiao sound if the water gurgling, like the vast river sea waves.The green mark peeped out from the crack of the door and was excited: "princess, it''s the prince! I didn''t expect his flute to be so good! "


    Gradually, Xiao sound with some Acacia and affection, lingering and sad.


    Red wave was moved by hearing, and asked Su Ying, "princess, do you really not invite the Lord to come in?"


    Su Ying covered her mouth and yawned: "my princess is sleepy. Go to sleep."


    Red wave and green mark look at each other, but can only go to wait on Su Ying to sleep.


    Night is not white, standing in the dark, tall and straight, his lips with a touch of tenderness, like midnight eyes have been looking at Su Ying''s door, but after a long time, until the light inside is out, there is no sign of opening the door.


    The night is not white, bring up a helpless smile, this girl is really difficult to coax. He took up the flute and quietly jumped in through one of the windows.


    Su Ying is already asleep, breathing evenly.


    Night is not white, taking advantage of the moonlight through the window lattice, looking at Su Ying''s stubborn real face, a faint smile emerges under the dark eyes.


    He flipped over to bed, laid cautiously beside her, and held her carefully in his arms.


    Su Ying turned over alertly. The night feibai Sheng was afraid that she would wake up. Her body suddenly froze and her hands loosened.


    Su Ying is too sleepy today, and did not wake up, she turned toward the direction of the night is not white again after deep sleep in the past.


    Night is not white at the moment and she is very close, her warm breath is sprayed on his face, he can smell her light fragrance.


    Night is not white again hold her in the arms, lip corner a little bit, a piece of heart seems to be filled in an instant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 240

    He looked at her hazy features and felt an impulse to kiss her hard.


    However, he was too sleepy to do what was in his heart, and he soon fell asleep.


    Yefeibai woke up early the next morning. At the moment, he was in good spirits, and the whole person seemed energetic. He was afraid that Su Ying would find out, and crept out of the window.


    Su Ying didn''t wake up until dawn. She had a good sleep.


    When Su Ying sat up, she found that the bed beside her was slightly sunken. She could not help but reach out and caress that wrinkle. She could not help but feel a little curious.


    A soft embrace appeared in her mind, some real and some confused.


    At this time, green mark just brought the water to wash. Su Ying couldn''t help asking, "did anyone come in last night?"


    Green Mark looked at her blankly: "no? Why does the princess ask? "


    Su Ying said with a faint smile: "I just ask at will."


    Su Ying got up to wash and dress up. Just after using some breakfast, Hongbo came in and reported: "princess, please come to the palace."


    "Princess Liu?"


    Green mark quickly went to look for a body purple long skirt to change to Su Ying: "how does the lady of high imperial concubine want miss to pass early in the morning?"


    Su Ying had a good idea, and a smile flashed over her lips: "I didn''t expect to come to the door so soon."


    Su Ying went to Qingxia palace and was surprised to find that in addition to Liu Guifei, the empress was also there. She was sitting in the middle, looking at her calmly, while Liu Guifei was sitting beside her.


    Su Ying covered up the surprise of her eyes, and saluted the queen and Liu Guifei: "Yinger, please give my regards to the empress and the empress."


    The Queen''s make-up has always been meticulous, with a sense of majesty belonging to the queen. At the moment, her lips are lightly picked: "get up."


    "Thank you mother."


    Liu Guifei giggled and motioned Su Ying to sit beside her: "shadow, you sit here."


    Su Ying curls down at the bottom of Liu Guifei and thanks in a low voice.


    Imperial concubine Liu ordered someone to give Su Ying tea. With a smile on her lips, she said, "it''s been a month since Ying Er married Fei Bai. During this time, we didn''t speak well. How are you doing in huaiwang mansion


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed with a sneer. She didn''t believe that Liu Guifei was really concerned about her: "go back to the imperial concubine. The shadow is all right in Huai palace."


    "Yes, but how can I hear that feibai has not lived in your room all the time?"


    Night is not white is a secret mission, this matter is not many people know.


    Su Ying''s head was buried lower: "it''s the shadow that''s not good. I''ve had a quarrel with the Lord on the wedding night."


    Liu Guifei''s face with some expectation: "Oh?"


    Su Ying''s lips were full of shyness and smile: "but the prince has been reconciled with the shadow, and the shadow will never make the prince angry again."


    Liu Guifei could not hide her disappointment: "is that so? But I heard that the Huai palace was not peaceful last night. "


    Su Ying looked at Liu Guifei with an ignorant look on her face: "is it not peaceful? The shadow doesn''t know what the lady refers to? The shadow slept very well last night


    Liu Guifei also ignored what Su Ying said, and continued: "to be a woman, everything should be based on her husband, and everything on peace at home. This palace always thinks you are gentle and generous, virtuous and dignified. I didn''t expect that you would send out your concubine after only a month. "


    Finally come to the point!


    Su Ying''s expression on the face changed: "how does the lady say that? How can shadow make such a thing?"


    Liu Guifei sneered: "don''t you think it''s not white that you have only one wife?"


    "The shadow dare not think so."


    "Don''t you dare? Don''t dare to blow out the red leaves with great fanfare? Feibai just dotes on her for a few days and arranges her in the main room. Are you dissatisfied? "


    Su Ying looks pale for a moment, bows his head to do aggrieved state, no longer speaks.


    Looking at Su Ying''s appearance, Liu Guifei''s face showed a successful smile. She snorted coldly: "Hongye was awarded to non white by the empress at the beginning. She has a good appearance and is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is a server. If her family is not in the middle of the world, it is possible to be a real imperial concubine. Don''t you ignore the empress''s face and send them out directly


    The queen held the cup tightly with her fingers, and the water in the cup rippled slightly, showing a few ripples.


    There was a slight frown on her brow, and a touch of displeasure flashed across her face.


    Su Ying''s face was pale, and she immediately stood up in fear, and her voice was sad: "Niang, don''t mistreat Ying''er. It''s too late for her to respect her mother. How can she not see her in the eyes?"


    Liu Guifei''s eyes smile more thick: "that is the shadow is narrow-minded, want to monopolize non white a person, can''t bear to see the prince concubine?"


    Su Ying''s eyelashes trembled, and her long eyelashes were stained with sparkling tears. She looked like a frightened little white rabbit: "lady, she really doesn''t want to share her husband with other women, not to mention that she is now married to the prince."She looked directly at Liu Guifei, letting her see the sadness and sadness in her eyes. She saw that the look on her face was more and more ugly. Yu Guang saw that the empress''s eyebrows were more and more frowned. She said in a deep voice: "but the prince is a man of his own opinion, and shadow never dares to stop anything he wants to do. The shadow can''t stop the prince from flattering and liking. "


    When Liu Guifei saw Su Ying take night feibai as a cover, she easily threw the problem back, and her face became more and more ugly: "I heard that feibai likes red leaves before. How can I send it out all of a sudden? It''s not your idea."


    "Niang, Wang Ye does great things, and how can he be influenced by a word from Yinger? Speaking of Hongye girl, Yinger has seen her before, but she is gentle, virtuous and able to serve others. Although the shadow is still young, she is unwilling to take care of the prince. The shadow son sees the red leaf girl can serve the Lord well, certainly will not object, simply moves to the side room. As soon as I got up early this morning, I heard that Miss Hongye had been sent out by the Lord. Before she had time to inquire, she was called into the palace by her mother. If the empress wants to know the reason, she might as well ask the Lord. It is the Miss Hongye who has not taken good care of her that has angered the Lord. "


    Liu Guifei hated to gnash her teeth, this stupid woman, every sentence left her clean.


    The queen said faintly: "since it''s not good to send out, it''s just a woman."


    Liu Guifei took a look at the queen, and did not continue to tangle with the issue. Her lips exuded a seductive light: "I think I''ve wronged you to come to this palace."


    Su Ying then began to laugh and took the veil to wipe the tears from the corners of her eyes: "the lady is in the palace, and she can''t inquire about everything clearly."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 241

    "The shadow is a gentle and virtuous woman. I don''t think she would mind if she were not a concubine and opened branches and leaves for the Huai palace?" When Liu Guifei saw Su Ying''s complexion stagnated, she covered her lips and laughed more and more happily. "It''s not white, but you''re a real imperial concubine. It''s nothing more than coldness. Now that the red leaves have been sent out, it''s natural to add another one back. But I think the cloud is very warm. What do you think of shadow? "


    When Liu Guifei saw Su Ying shut up, a chill flashed in her eyes, and she looked at Su Ying with a smile on her face: "speaking of it, yunnuan and you are also acquainted. You are of the same age. Are you not a good sister of your own?"


    Su Ying thought to sneer, this is not the black good sister these three words.


    "Yunnuan, I watched her grow up. She looks good and has a gentle temper. She has something wrong in her heart. As long as she marries huaiwang''s mansion, she will not rob you of anything. She will just keep her own way. She will definitely not cross you. "


    Su Ying thinks that Liu Guifei''s ability to tell lies is getting higher and higher. What Zhao yunnuan likes clearly is extraordinary night.


    The more she said, the more happy she was. It seemed that Zhao yunnuan''s marriage to the Huai palace had been settled.


    But soon, she stopped talking. After all, the queen is yefeibai''s biological mother. Last time, she was very dissatisfied with Zhao yunnuan''s proposal to marry ye feibai as the Zhengfei.


    Liu Guifei knew that she was overstepping. She looked at the queen with a guilty heart and reluctantly laughed: "empress, yunnuan is the daughter of General Zhao. She is always clever and sensible. She has been dancing at home during this period. I think she is a good candidate


    The empress carried a dignified appearance, pondered for a long time: "Zhao general''s legitimate daughter, this is more than enough to be a imperial concubine."


    Liu Guifei said: "feibai is so excellent. Yunnuan has been attached to feibai for a long time. It is her wish in this life to marry into the Huai palace. She doesn''t care about her status."


    "It''s a good marriage." The queen sipped her tea gracefully and agreed to the marriage.


    Liu Guifei gets the Queen''s approval, and the more she smiles.


    She once again beckoned Su Ying to sit down beside her and took her hand affectionately: "shadow, I know that you feel bad in your heart. However, your body is thin, it must be hard to take care of yourself. In the future, it''s best to have a warm cloud around you. It can serve you and talk to you. It''s not just right. "


    Looking at Su Ying, Liu Guifei lowered her head, and her eyes flashed with tears. In her heart, she became more and more proud: "shadow, how do you feel?"


    Su Ying dodged her face, blinked her red eyes, and forced the tears in her eyes back: "shadow can''t make decisions. At this time, we have to get the consent of the Lord."


    Liu Guifei looked at Su Ying''s appearance and applauded in her heart. She seemed to have a sarcastic smile on her face: "so the shadow agreed?"


    Su Ying nodded.


    Liu Guifei said with a smile: "shadow is a magnanimous person. Only in this way can he be a good imperial concubine of huaiwang. It doesn''t matter if you and the empress agree. If he has one more woman to take care of him, will he not agree? "


    Liu Guifei seems to have finally settled a matter in her heart. She sighs gently, looks up at the queen, and sees a faint smile in her eyes.


    Su Ying came back from the palace. The green mark saw her beautiful face with a cold smile. She was shocked and asked, "what happened, miss?"


    Su shadow lip Cape a hook, flash across a sneer: "a very interesting thing."


    If Liu Guifei wants her to be magnanimous, she will show her magnanimity. If she wants her to agree to give her a concubine, she agrees to show her.


    But she Su Ying is most impatient to do such a thing, to her husband to carry a concubine in, she naturally is not allowed.


    After su Ying went back, she asked Hongbo to prepare a handkerchief for her.


    This handkerchief is smeared with special medicine. Once it is stained with eyes, it will immediately be full of tears, and if it is touched again, it will be like rain.


    "King, princess, what''s the matter with you?" Green mark seldom sees Su Ying cry. She suddenly sees her eyes red and swollen. She is scared: "is it that lady Liu Guifei bullies you Don''t cry, princess. As soon as you cry, the maidservant will also be sad... "


    Su Ying changed a veil to wipe her eyes: "the red wave configuration of this medicine is really very good to use, just a little touch, tears are desperately flowing, even stop."


    "Ah?" Green mark can see that Su Ying''s face is calm, and there is no sad appearance at all. She is stunned for a moment and stares at Su Ying: "princess, are you pretending? But how can you see people like this? "


    "Then no one will be seen." Su Ying lay on the bed and ordered. "Green mark, you go and close the door."


    "Oh, yes." Green mark doesn''t know what idea Su Ying is making, but she still wants to listen to what Su Ying says and goes to close the door.


    After half a meeting, the night came in vain.


    The green mark whispered: "princess, the Lord is coming."


    Su Ying turned inside: "no see."


    Green mark just wants to reply, has seen yefeibai push the door open and stride in. Green mark sees that ye feibai looks wrong. He is frightened and can''t help explaining: "Lord, after the princess comes back from the lady, she is not very happy."Night is not white can not help but frown, he strode to the head of the bed, but found Su Ying back to him lying inside, her half face hidden in the shadow, not really see.


    Ye Fei asked in a low voice, "shadow, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ying didn''t answer at all when he heard his voice, and turned over and buried his face in the pillow.


    "What happened?" Night feibai looks at Su Ying this appearance, seems to have been greatly wronged.


    His dark eyes showed a worried look, he sat down at the head of the bed, used some strength, and forcefully broke Su Ying''s body.


    He saw her eyes closed, her face was not dry tears, and tears kept flowing down, looking at her like this, the night is not white, heartache, only feel his chest is also stuffy.


    Night Fei white will su Ying wet hair, voice with a gnashing teeth: "who bullied, I give you out of anger!"


    "You go away!" Su Ying opened his eyes and glared at him fiercely, with some hoarseness in his voice.


    Night is not white, looking at her red eyes, eyes are still floating light fog.


    He hugged Su Ying in his arms and said in a low voice, "does Liu Guifei tell you that she wants to betroth Zhao yunnuan to this king?"


    "You know what I''m doing? You can go to your new concubine Su Ying stares at him coldly, full of anger on his face!


    Ye Fei gently wiped the tear marks on Su Ying''s face with his sleeve: "how did I hear that it was the princess of this king who chose it for me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 242

    "Yes, yes, the best sister I''ve chosen for you!"


    Su Ying is obviously pretending, but she is also gnashing her teeth in her heart. She is a good imperial concubine. She insists that she should give this woman to yefeibai. Now she is recommended by Su Ying.


    Night Fei Bai Ming knows that Su Ying can''t agree with such a thing, but after listening to Liu Guifei''s saying so after the next Dynasty, his heart still surges with anger.


    Now see Su Ying cry so sad because of this matter, his face more and more ugly, more and more rigid, that gloomy face seems to be the calm before the storm wind.


    "Don''t cry. It''s breaking the king''s heart."


    Nima, the truth is really sensational. Su Ying is hard not to let himself laugh.


    She puffed up her face and looked at him angrily: "Miss Zhao''s identity is more than enough to be a imperial concubine. You can wait for a good day to bring her in by yourself."


    Su Ying finished this sentence, buried his face in the quilt, never said a word.


    Night is not white, gentle palm gently stroked her hair outside the quilt: "shadow, you don''t want to be angry, you clearly know that I don''t want anyone but you."


    Su Ying''s heart is not from forbidden to dye a touch of joy, she will head inside shrink, or do not speak.


    "No matter whether he is a queen or a lady, as long as I don''t agree, no one can carry him in."


    Night is not white and suddenly low low smile: "shadow son, you are so angry, is not jealous."


    "Go away!"


    Su Ying stuffy ground said, in the final analysis, she plays such a play is to let the night is not white to deal with this matter.


    At the end of the day, she still cares about marrying other women for nothing. Now even she doesn''t understand why she thinks so.


    "Shadow, have a good rest and wait for me to come back."


    Until the sound of footsteps disappeared, Su Ying came out of the quilt and took a deep breath.


    Zhao house.


    Zhao yunnuan kneels in front of General Zhao. There is no trace of blood on her face. She points her hairpin at her neck, as if she will faint in the next moment: "father, daughter will not marry!"


    Zhao yunnuan has lost face in front of everyone since she was bitten by a snake on the racecourse last time. He has been recuperating at home and has not appeared in front of everyone for a long time.


    She was thinking of yefeifei, but yesterday she heard that Liu Guifei pointed her out to Yefei when she was the imperial concubine. She also said that the empress had already agreed, and this matter could not be changed.


    Zhao yunnuan didn''t want to, but the imperial concubine insisted that the night was not white, and she didn''t like Su Ying at all. As long as she married to the Huai palace, she would become the imperial concubine in the near future.


    In this way, Zhao yunnuan also gradually moved his mind


    but after only one night, another news came that she was allowed to give the surname of Li Duwei.


    She did not know what kind of person li Duwei was. When he was his identity, he could not compare with the prince. Zhao yunnuan couldn''t stand the difference, so he knelt down in front of General Zhao.


    General Zhao looked at his daughter and sighed quietly: "warm son, dad knows your mind. But Huai Wang will not marry you. "


    Zhao yunnuan turned pale: "why? Didn''t your wife say yesterday that even the empress has agreed to this? "


    Zhao general pause: "now this marriage can be the Huai king for you set."


    Zhao yunnuan screamed out of his voice, his face full of disbelief: "what?"


    General Zhao looked at Zhao yunnuan''s dejected appearance, some in the heart can not bear. But still can''t help scolding her: "if you hadn''t undressed and undressed on the racecourse before, how could your father and I have agreed to this marriage?"


    "What?" The last trace of blood on Zhao yunnuan''s face was also taken away. In order to shake out the snake, she just She sat down on the ground, "my daughter didn''t..."


    "Huaiwang''s servants have seen it. There is more than one. He has your handkerchief in his hand! If you don''t agree to this marriage, his servants will publicize this time, and your honor will be destroyed. Who else will want you? "


    Zhao yunnuan was in a hurry to put on her clothes at that time. She didn''t know that other people had seen her! Now she was like being struck by thunder, only sobbing.


    "Li Duwei is a newly rich man in the army. He is young and has a bright future. Besides, he also agreed to this marriage."


    Zhao yunnuan was not reconciled: "I went to ask the lady of the imperial concubine. She did not say that she wanted me to marry the fifth prince!"


    Zhao yunnuan thought, it must be that she didn''t handle the affairs that the imperial concubine gave her, and the lady would point her out to others. She went to beg her and tried to kill Su Ying, so it was OK.


    "You can''t count on the lady. If she agrees to this marriage, why should she delay it like this? She has been looking for the fifth prince. That person can''t do anything to you. Or she''ll point you out? "


    Zhao yunnuan''s body shakes and tears fall more happily.


    "Huai Wang is not a good match. If you don''t get married earlier, he will shake out your affairs..."


    Zhao yunnuan''s body shakes like a sieve. Her heart is a thousand ten thousand unwilling, but she pays more attention to her reputation.She closed her eyes and her voice was powerless: "Daddy, I''ll marry you!"


    "We''d better settle the matter as soon as possible, so as not to have a long night''s sleep."


    Zhao yunnuan can''t see clearly, and General Zhao can''t see clearly. The imperial concubine clearly takes yunnuan as a target. For the sake of his daughter''s good, he should let yunnuan marry quickly.


    The night is not white, when I come back, it is already at night. As soon as I come back, I arrive at the bright moon Pavilion.


    After that, the princess is about to take a bath at the door


    Green mark is very eager to let the night come in. In addition to the wedding night, now almost a month has passed, and they haven''t had a good conversation.


    Can think of Su Ying''s command, after all, still blocked him out.


    "Is the princess better now?" Night not white can not help but probe into the inside, "she is still sad?"


    "The princess read the meeting letter this afternoon, and now she is a little tired."


    "I''ll go in and see her."


    The green mark faltered, wanted to say something, and finally swallowed.


    Night is not white suddenly rushed into the room, Su Ying is painting, face calm, where there is half the afternoon sad.


    Su Ying didn''t expect that night feibai would suddenly rush in. He lost his pen for a moment, but looked at him in a daze, unable to even express his sadness.


    Green mark lips smile, gently cover the door out.


    Night is not white in Su Ying''s side to sit down, looking at her slightly frightened appearance some funny.


    He raised his hand and touched her slightly red eyelids. His eyes, such as ink, were staring at her for a moment, and his voice was slightly mocking: "I cried so much in the afternoon, which really scared me to death."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 243

    Su Ying looked at the night feibai''s look, some embarrassed smile: "I just cry casually, also have no matter. If you really want to bring Zhao yunnuan in, I will never blame you. "


    Ye Fei picked out in vain: "really?"


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly and her smile was like a flower Try it


    The night is not white low ground to smile, the star eye is bright, the smile is moving, he stretched out the slender hand to hold Su Ying''s chin: "you wench, cry into that look, don''t want me to come out. As long as it''s what you want, if you don''t cry, I will do it for you. "


    This kind of people see through the mind is very bad, OK: "ha ha ha ha..."


    "Zhao yunnuan has betrothed her to Li Duwei. She must be married soon. She can''t be your good sister." Night is not white lips hook out smile, face gradually close to Su Ying, almost close to her cheek, "shadow son, this king has done something to make you happy, can you have any reward?"


    Su Ying looks into the night Fei''s black bottomless eyes, with a strange complex light in their eyes.


    Her heart trembled and she couldn''t help holding his face: "no!"


    Su Ying finally drives night feibai out of mingyuxuan. She finds her face slightly hot. She takes a fan on one side and fans it for a long time to let the heat on her face go down.


    Su Ying just got up the next day, and red wave rushed over again: "Miss, the lady calls you into the palace."


    Su Ying drank saliva: "the lady''s action is really fast."


    Su Ying quickly dressed into the palace, she just entered the palace, heard a bang, and then a cup in his feet split apart.


    Su Ying raised her head and saw that Liu Guifei''s face was very ugly, and her delicate makeup was somewhat ferocious.


    Her face with a touch of Yin Yang strange smile, eyes son several want to spurt fire: "shadow son you come."


    Su Ying showed a look of frightened stupidity, standing in the same place, staring at a pair of innocent eyes at Liu Guifei.


    When Liu Guifei saw her like this, she was so angry that her chest kept fluctuating: "are you not willing to marry yunnuan into the Huai Palace at all? What are you doing behind your back like this?"


    Su Ying''s eyes showed a mist and began to sob: "why do you say that? Shadow is not a narrow-minded person. How can she disagree? "


    "If you agree, how can yunnuan marry Li Duwei?"


    What is Su''s astonishment? Miss Zhao Xiao doesn''t know about this matter


    "If you didn''t encourage feibai not to marry yunnuan, how could feibai force yunnuan to marry Li Duwei?"


    "Niang Niang, you can''t understand this. Miss Zhao doesn''t have her own opinion? How can you be forced? It must be Miss Zhao and Li Duwei


    "You


    Liu Guifei was so angry that she almost fainted. The reason why Zhao yunnuan left this handle was also related to Su Ying: "you should give me less hypocrisy. I can''t see you like this."


    Su Ying saw good to close, carefully took the handkerchief to cover his eyes, then tears could not help but gush out.


    Su Ying''s tears were surging at the moment, and she choked: "as the princess of Huai palace, I enjoy the honor of belonging to this position. It''s noble, and naturally I have to shoulder the responsibility of belonging to this position. The Lord is busy on weekdays. I wish I could have more people to serve him. How could I refuse? Don''t be wronged by your wife... "


    Liu Guifei was so angry that she couldn''t speak. She couldn''t help saying, "if you insist on not giving a concubine, the jealous woman''s hat will be put on your head."


    Su Ying seemed to be frightened and cried out.


    At the moment, her face was pale, her eyes were red and swollen, and she couldn''t stop her tears: "please believe me, Princess and empress. Ying''er is willing to take a concubine for the prince, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Ying thought that in order to perform this play, she really worked hard. She had to cry, and her eyes were sour and astringent. She was miserable to death!


    Liu Guifei does on the throne, looks at Su Ying to cry the miserable appearance, the lip draws up the cold smile.


    Before, I thought this woman had some skills. Now I think she is a cowardly woman, but she has better luck.


    It doesn''t matter if Zhao yunnuan gets married, and then carries other girls in.


    When Liu Guifei thought of this, she became more and more proud.


    Suddenly, she heard the voice of the Chamberlain: "the emperor is here! His highness huaiwang has arrived


    Liu Guifei''s heart couldn''t help shaking. The emperor hasn''t been to Qingxia palace for a long time since the last splendid event.


    He entered suddenly, and if he saw Su Ying cry into this appearance, he might add all the debts to her head.


    Afraid of the emperor''s misunderstanding, Liu Guifei rushed to Su Ying and said, "shadow, don''t cry. It''s all from this palace."


    As soon as Su Ying heard this sentence, she cried even more fiercely. Her tears surged down, and her body couldn''t help but take a puff. It looked so pitiful.Liu Guifei simply can''t let Su Ying stop crying, and now she wants to shut her up.


    The emperor has come in at the moment, along the cry to see Su Ying standing on one side crying fiercely, her face pale, without a trace of blood. Her eyelids were red and swollen, and her tears kept rolling down.


    Liu Guifei didn''t have time to greet the emperor. Night feibai stepped forward and hugged Su Ying in her arms. She was extremely distressed. Then yefeibai raised his head, and a pair of sinister eyes fell on the face of Liu Guifei, with bloodthirsty and killing intention: "lady, I don''t know where the shadow has offended you. You can''t get along with her like this."


    Looking at ye feibai, Liu Guifei was afraid. Her lips barely showed a smile: "feibai, what are you talking about? Yinger is clever and sensible. I have no time to hurt her. How can I not get along with her? We may have misunderstood before


    Night is not white, forehead blue veins straight jump, haze like a storm came: "the shadow has always been respectful to you, but you are dissatisfied with her again and again. Is it the lady who is dissatisfied with feibai?"


    Liu Guifei''s face was stagnant, and she couldn''t even smile.


    It''s not said that ye Fei Bai Gen didn''t like Su Ying this stinky girl, but ye feibai was protecting her like this: "this..."


    "Shadow is my princess. If you bully her like this, you will bully me!"


    Su Ying buried himself in the night of non white chest, with his clothes wipe tears, heart secretly smile.


    The Ming emperor has a good impression on Su Ying. She is a smart and cunning woman, but now she is suffering in this way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 244

    The Ming emperor''s face was gloomy: "Liu Guifei, I''ve been indulging in you recently. You are an elder and bullying a younger generation!"


    "Your Majesty, I am wronged." Liu Guifei really wanted to beat her chest and feet. She was really wronged to death. She didn''t move the smelly girl at all.


    Did she beat her or scold her?


    Liu Guifei couldn''t help but open her mouth and said with a smile: "shadow, you are talking. Are you bullied by this palace?"


    Su Ying buries her face more tightly into the arms of night non white, that is, she doesn''t speak.


    Night is not white, the bottom of my heart flashed a warm, this girl is only in this time to rely on him.


    Ye Fei''s white face was heavy: "are you ready to confuse right and wrong? It''s not enough for you to bully Yinger. Do you want her to give perjury? Don''t you think you''ve done too much! "


    Liu Guifei is going to faint. Su Ying doesn''t explain in a tearful way. She can''t argue at all!


    The emperor looked at Liu Guifei''s pale face coldly: "Liu Guifei also invited a shadow to come yesterday, and also invited a shadow to come here today. Why is this?"


    "This..." Liu Guifei stopped and casually made an excuse: "my concubine is not feeling well, and I like the girl of shadow son, so I come to talk to her."


    The Ming emperor looked at Liu Guifei''s ruddy complexion. Where did he have half an unwell appearance? His face sank: "since the imperial concubine is not feeling well, it should be accompanied by extraordinary."


    Liu Guifei''s heart is a Ling, but the Emperor gave night extraordinary opportunity this time, let him go to the south of the Yangtze River to do corruption case: "emperor, extraordinary will go to the south of the Yangtze River tomorrow."


    "Filial piety is the first thing in Pepsi. If the mother is not comfortable, where the son will go, he will naturally accompany his mother at home."


    Liu Guifei opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Her body a soft, if it is not hard to support one side of the chair, the whole person will fall.


    Night extraordinary not easy to get this opportunity, if he can do a few beautiful things, can get the emperor''s in use.


    Liu Guifei began to regret why she wanted to provoke Su Ying. She was implicated in the night.


    However, she is more or Su Ying, are this bitch!


    The Emperor gave Liu Guifei a cold look and sat down on one side of the chair.


    Liu Guifei took a deep breath and went forward to pour tea for the emperor.


    Emperor Ming''s voice was cold: "since you are not in good health, how can you serve here. Is brocade getting better recently


    "This..."


    At the mention of brocade, Liu Guifei looks embarrassed and ferocious.


    That slut has always been kept in her palace. She would like to see her face and tear her apart every time she sees her face!


    "Call the rich brocade."


    "See the emperor for the splendid scenery." The rich brocade soon came out, this period of time her body has raised well, the abdomen also slightly raised some.


    She was dressed in a beautiful palace dress, with Agate Earrings on her ears, which made her skin white. Her figure curls to walk toward the Emperor: "minister concubine pour tea for the emperor."


    "Good, good." The emperor saw that she was naturally satisfied with hate, and he took her hands: "is your appetite good recently? Do you sleep well? Does the great doctor come to ask for pulse every day


    The rich brocade smile is bright, the eye is curved: "return to emperor, Minister concubine lives very well."


    The emperor''s hand could not help but caress her stomach, laughing happily: "with the stomach gradually some big."


    The emperor is openly concerned about Jinxiu, and is very warm to her. Princess Liu stands aside, her face is heavy, and her hands are tightly holding the veil. She is eager to tear up the woman in front of her: "this bitch!"


    Ye feibai and Su Ying performed a play in front of Liu Guifei and went back to Huai palace.


    On the carriage back to the mansion, night feibai couldn''t help reaching out and stroking Su Ying''s eyelids: "do you cry like this, do your eyes ache?"


    "Can it hurt? It''s swollen. " Su Ying murmured, and she took out the handkerchief in her sleeve and swayed in front of the night. She lifted a sly smile on her lips and said, "do you want to have a try?"


    "You have so many ideas." The night is not white to take off the handkerchief in her hand, the deep red lip slightly raises, the chin radian is perfect like the carving general.


    Su Ying hem, if you didn''t have so many ideas, you would have been eaten by the imperial concubine Liu!


    The night is not white, looking at Su Ying, obsidian eyes exude a gentle light: "shadow son, now mother Zhou, red leaves have been sent out, you move back to the juwu garden."


    "I think mingyuxuan is good." Su Ying''s meaning is obvious. I''m not going to move back.


    "You are the hostess of the house now. How can you live in such a remote courtyard?"


    Su Ying looked at him calmly: "there is a beautiful bad environment, I live very well."


    The night is not white heart swings sour and loses, some are not happy to do not have the face.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but look at his side face, his lips tightly pursed, expression tightly strained.Su Ying in the heart of a trace of guilt, night feibai in the end is good for her, she is not too much to him.


    Su Ying and ye feibai went back to the Huai palace. The housekeeper had already welcomed him and said, "Lord, princess, you are back."


    Night is not white light ground a, he because still have affairs to deal with, went to study first.


    Su Ying goes to mingyuxuan with green marks. On the way back, all the girls who met her face-to-face bowed down to greet her: "good princess, good Lord."


    Green mark follows Su Ying''s side, the corner of her lips is crooked, she whispers: "princess, they all know that the Lord dotes on you now, and they dare not neglect you one by one. Hey, the prince has made great efforts for the princess. Now we have to please the princess. "


    Su Ying looked at the green mark ecstatic appearance, some helplessly shook his head.


    Su Ying just returned to mingyuxuan, and soon a girl made tea and snacks.


    The tea is the best Maojian, the taste is strong and mellow, and the dim sum is the red bean crispy and plum blossom roll.


    Su Ying twists one, slowly tastes, the dim sum is sweet but not greasy, the taste is delicious.


    I can''t imagine that there are such excellent pastry masters in huaiwang mansion.


    Green mark was beside her with a smile on her face: "princess, they don''t talk about dim sum before. Even tea is the most common. As expected, it is still the privilege of the Lord. With "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him:" you can talk. "


    Before Su Ying lived in mingyuxuan, even the person who sent dinner didn''t have it. It was green mark who made it directly in the small kitchen here.


    This day, green mark used to go to the kitchen to get some food materials. A girl came up to meet her and said, "green mark girl, do you have any orders?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 245

    Green Mark thought that he would never say a word when he saw the princess. Now he is fawning on her.


    Green mark lips with a smile, immediately said: "I come to see the princess''s dinner."


    "The princess''s dinner is ready, and the maid is going to deliver it. How can I bother miss greenmark to come and get it in person?"


    "Oh?"


    Green mark is still in doubt, that girl has already brought a beautiful food box with bright paint.


    Open the green mark at will, a plate of Babao duck, a plate of squirrel mandarin fish, a plate of crystal shrimp, a plate of spiced beef, a dish of mushroom fried dishes.


    Green mark is satisfied to carry the food box back and put dishes in front of Su Ying. Her face was smiling, with some triumphant smile: "princess, the best dishes are served in the kitchen today. It is said that the prince also likes to eat. Just now they asked the maid and maid what they like, and they will do it according to your preference. "


    Green mark suddenly remembered something, and the smile on his face became thicker: "we used to live in the Su mansion. How could we live comfortably here. Madame always embezzles your monthly salary. The things sent to our house are either rancid or smelly, and from time to time they send some poisoned ones. Now it''s good. In this mansion, there is a prince to protect you. Now people respect the princess and even flatter the servants. "


    At this moment, the red wave from the outside pushed the door in, a strong fragrance also floated in.


    Su Ying looks up at the past, between red wave''s hand carrying a flower basket, which contains a lot of petals, followed by two girls also come in, will bring the hot water in.


    Hongbo said with a smile: "princess, they took the initiative to send the hot water to the princess today, and they also prepared the petals for the princess to bathe. They can take a petal bath comfortably later."


    Green mark and red wave look at each other with a smile, and the future will be better and better.


    After bathing, Su Ying''s whole body was fragrant. She couldn''t help sneezing. She felt that she had just put too many petals.


    Su Ying just ready to go to bed, found that night is not white, wearing a white robe, very casual lying on her bed. He was half leaning against the head of the bed, turning over the books she had put in it.


    "Why are you here?" Su Ying glared at him discontentedly, "I''m going to sleep!"


    Night is not white will put the book back in the bed, people also moved to move inside, he patted the empty bed around: "come here."


    Night is not white, three thousand black hair hanging behind, chest slightly open, he picked a good-looking eyebrows, lips with a touch of evil charm enchanting, the whole person with a lazy taste.


    Such a beautiful mess of him is simply tempting to commit a crime.


    Su Ying looked at him, heart missed half a beat. Su Ying swallowed a mouthful of saliva: "please go back to Fuwu garden..."


    "Remember what I said before?" Night is not white eyes, slightly squint, deep and secluded, "I don''t agree to share a room with you."


    Su Ying angrily rebukes a voice: "but you have promised not to sleep with me?"


    "But isn''t there only one bed in mingyuxuan? Do you want to sleep on the ground, or do you want me to sleep on the ground? " Night is not white to open his mouth, he saw Su Ying speechless, the corner of his mouth hook up a smile, he did not slow to get up, a hold of her hand, pull hard, will he into his arms.


    His arm is like a pair of tongs, firmly encircling her slender waist and locking her in his arms.


    "You


    Night is not white, a wave, bed curtain hanging down instantly.


    The light was blocked, a lot of dark, night is not white and she is so close, gently sniffing her body mixed with the fragrance of flowers, the air flowing with a touch of ambiguity.


    Su Ying wanted to break away from her embarrassment, so she heard Yefei smile: "don''t move. We haven''t spoken well for a long time."


    "What else can we say?"


    "It''s time to go back tomorrow."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    The night before, feibai has not come back, Su Ying is not willing to return to the door alone. Now the matter of going back to the door can''t be put off any longer.


    The next morning, the night is not white ordered people to prepare gifts, with Su Ying back to the door.


    As the carriage drove forward, a faint breath approached Su Ying''s nose. Su Ying had not yet responded. Night feibai had already embraced her.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him and broke off his hand: "what are you doing?"


    Night is not white hands more hoop more tight, smile is very shameless: "holding you to sleep."


    Su shadow''s lip corner smoked: "want to sleep, lean on the side to sleep, don''t be next to me."


    Ye feibai''s hands are as tight as tongs. They can''t be loosened: "I''ve finished my work recently. I''m very tired."


    "Don''t you come. Didn''t you just wake up?"


    "I didn''t sleep well last night. How many times did you wake me up in the middle of the night?" Night is not white thin lips near Su Ying''s ears, vaguely joking.


    Su Ying is speechless. I wish I could kill ya. "If you hadn''t been dishonest in the middle of the night, would I have kicked you?" she resented"Why is this king dishonest?"


    Night is not white, he still has the face to ask, Su Ying is really angry to death.


    "You let me go, don''t let me go again..."


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, was night feibai intercepted the beginning of the story, he released Su Ying, good time to lean on the wall of the car. He raised an eyebrow at her: "then I will go home to sleep, and you will go back to Su''s house alone."


    Su Ying hate teeth itching, looking at the night of white this beautiful matchless face, his lips with a wisp of sly smile, she really want to tear him!


    Night feibai looks at Su Ying, stares at him, smiles and hugs Su Ying again, pillows his head in Su Ying''s neck, and sniffs hard: "really fragrant."


    Hands clenched into fists in wide sleeves.


    Su Ying''s face was tense, although she was angry with him, she didn''t push him away: she tolerated!


    Ye feibai found a comfortable position, holding her waist with both hands and resting her head on her legs.


    He was really tired and soon fell asleep.


    The road ahead was not easy to walk. The carriage was swinging. Su Ying was afraid that the night would not be white. After thinking about it, she gently reached out to hold his head.


    Su Ying looks at his sleeping face, and his anger is also light.


    When he was sleeping, he was less fierce than before, and the whole person looked much softer.


    Su Ying pulls his messy hair away, revealing his beautiful face.


    Su Ying watched for a long time. She leaned against the wall of the car and closed her eyes for a rest.


    I don''t know how long it took for the carriage to stop. Su Ying heard the coachman calling softly outside: "the princess, the Lord, has arrived."


    Su Ying lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. Su Linfeng knew she was going back to the door. She had already met her at the door.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 246

    Su Ying looks down at the night, and sleeps sweetly. Although she doesn''t want to disturb him, she still can''t help but wring on his thigh: "Hey, wake up quickly, Su Fu has arrived."


    Night is not white, eyes misty open eyes, a pair of not sleep enough appearance.


    Su Ying saw him wake up, and repeated: "Su Fu arrived, we are going to go down."


    Night is not white as if did not hear, hands still around her waist, head pillow on her thigh, there is no meaning to move.


    He looked at her seriously and carefully, with a moment of confusion in her beautiful Phoenix eyes.


    "Are you still coming down?"


    "No coming down." Night is not white to answer her quickly, his eyes flash a touch of cunning smile, "unless the shadow kiss me, we do not want to go down."


    Su Ying was angry and cried by him, this shameless man!


    She could not help but twist his thigh again, with some anger and shame in her voice: "the car has stopped, are you not going down? What do you think we''re doing in the car? "


    Night Fei Bai Feng''s eyes were filled with complacent look, and his tone was lazy and rippling: "this is what I want others to think. Besides, you are my princess. What else do we need to hear from others


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a sharp light, she glared at night feibai, gnashing her teeth: "you are shameless!"


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s appearance of jumping feet in anger, and couldn''t help but feel funny: "if I had been shameless, I would have lived with you in the wedding night, would I wait until now?"


    "You


    Yefei picked up the curtain to look out and reminded him, "your father is waiting at the door. You are so slow to go down It doesn''t matter to me... "


    Although Su Ying was not angry, she couldn''t help it.


    She came up to him angrily and gave him a kiss on the face. She said in a thick voice, "is this OK?"


    Night is not white, just feel a soft face, chest has warm things slip, he subconsciously released Su Ying. Su Ying quickly stood up from his side, but also couldn''t help kicking him a kick to get rid of gas, and then carried the skirt to go out.


    Night is not white lean on the wall of the car, smiling at Su Ying. He just felt that looking at her pouting and puffing like this was lovely and liked. He had an idea in his heart: keep teasing her!


    Seeing Su Ying about to get out of the carriage, night is not white long legs forward a hook.


    Su Ying is unprepared for a moment, and the whole person falls to the side.


    Night feibai quickly stretched out his hand and helped him. Then Su Ying fell into his arms.


    Su Ying fell in the arms of the night is not white, looking at his successful smile, almost crazy! This shameless man!


    Night is not white, dark eyes are smiling: "the princess is really careless to walk, come on, I support you to go out!"


    When the curtain of the car was opened by night Fei Bai, Su Ying looked at the prime minister outside, and her face burst into a smile. But she couldn''t help but pinch Ye Fei Bai''s waist while everyone was not paying attention.


    Night not white hiss a, murmur way: "ache!"


    "Just to make you hurt!"


    Night is not white look up to Su Linfeng: "father in law."


    Su Linfeng respectfully saluted ye feibai: "Your Highness Huai Wang."


    The night is not white pine open, Su Ying and Su Linfeng solemnly exchange greetings, look solemn, where there is half a minute just shameless appearance.


    "Dad." Su Ying also called.


    Su Lin Feng''s eyes turn to Su Ying''s body. Although she''s dressed up simply, she can''t cover up her wealth. It''s just the hollow Jade Butterfly hairpin on her head, which looks exquisite and expensive. She has bright eyes, bright mirrors, ruddy complexion, and an Xian look between her eyebrows. She must have had a good time in huaiwang mansion.


    Su Lin Feng answered and was happy: "Your Highness Huai Wang, please come inside!"


    Night non white and Su Lin Feng walk in front, Su Ying this just found that today Su Xiu also came back, hanging face standing behind his wife. When Su Ying looks at her, she is also looking at her, and there is a flash of anger in her eyes.


    Su Linfeng did not know what he had said with ye feibai, so he took him to his study and said that he had something important to discuss with him.


    As soon as the night was not white, Su Xiu stepped forward, and a slight taunt was raised on his lips: "it''s really the princess. It''s a shelf."


    Su Ying''s face was terrified: "what''s your sister saying? My sister is still the daughter of the Su family. How can she put on airs in her mother''s house? "


    Su Luan snorted: "the two elder sisters are used to duplicity. It''s been a month before they return home. It''s just that you don''t pay attention to your parents after you fly to the branches and become Phoenix? "


    "Sister, don''t wrongly treat my sister..."


    Su Luan hummed: "big sister came with her brother-in-law early this morning, but you are late. What are you not putting on airs?"


    Su Xiu said: "after all, Su''s house can''t compare with huaiwang''s house. It''s right for my sister to look down on her. I just don''t know if my father knows that he loves such a daughter. Will he be sad"That''s right. My father often talks about the second elder sister, but I didn''t expect her to be so cruel?"


    Su Ying''s eyes quickly flash a touch of cold, these women really can provoke right and wrong. She bowed her head: "it''s the king who overslept..."


    Su Ying hesitated to say, with a bit of ambiguous meaning.


    Su Xiu is to understand, eyes flash, some hate to shut his mouth.


    Su Luan was a girl who did not leave the cabinet, and her face was slightly red.


    Mrs. Su stood aside, enviously looking at Su Ying''s jewelry. Her head was green and her body was covered with silk. She felt very miserable.


    But now it''s still in the yard, surrounded by so many people watching. If this matter spread to Su Linfeng and ye feibai''s ears, they would think that they bullied her, and it would be hard to explain at that time.


    "Well, why are they all here? Let''s go back to the room and talk. I just asked the girl to prepare tea. "


    "Yes, mother."


    The three sisters of the Su family followed Mrs. Su to the front room, and soon a girl came up to pour tea for people.


    "This is the best tea. Try it, shadow." The lady took a sip of her tea cup, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes. "I heard that you lived a miserable life in huaiwang mansion. I don''t know if you can drink such tea."


    Su Ying sneered in her heart. She didn''t want to make a fool of herself. She lowered her head to drink the tea, as if she did not understand the meaning of the lady''s words.


    The expression on her face is light, there is no sad look, but the words are clearly with sadness: "or mother''s tea to drink."


    Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed a satisfied smile: "although you are in the Huai palace, your mother has heard something about you. It''s said that the servants cut down on food and even don''t supply hot water? Speaking of speaking, you can''t blame these servants. They are all obedient to their masters. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 247

    The meaning of Mrs. Su is very obvious. The king of Huai told his servants not to treat you well.


    Su Xiu gave a tender smile: "what mother said, Xiu''er has been in the Ming county government for such a long time, and no servant has ever been so slighted. Ming Hao always tells his servants to treat me well. "


    Su Luan also took the words: "second elder sister, you might as well not marry. No one dares to neglect you in Su Fu. Now I still suffer from it when I marry the Lord. "


    Su Ying lowered her head slowly and looked uncomfortable: "just At the beginning, it was not comfortable, but now it is much better. "


    Su Luan suddenly laughed, and then covered his mouth as if it was inappropriate: "how can the second elder sister be like the elder sister? It''s just like to cover it up."


    Su Xiu heard Su Luan''s words, his face sank a bit, showing an embarrassed look.


    Su Ying said: "mother Zhou, who was in charge of the affair before, didn''t know who was chewing her tongue. She took advantage of the prince''s absence to deliberately neglect the shadow son. But after the king came back, he beat her severely and sent her out. The Lord also said that the words of my shadow will be his words. "


    "Is that so?" "That would be the best," said Mrs. su


    Mrs. Su made it clear that Su Ying had no face. How could she let Su Ying go easily.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying, as if suddenly remembered something, her face showed a worried look: "shadow heard that you moved away from the main house, have not moved back?"


    Su Ying Zheng Zheng Zheng, quietly down the eyes, how to see all feel aggrieved.


    Mrs. Su coughed slightly, covering up the joy of her voice: "I heard that a concubine''s room of the Lord has moved in? Even her food and clothing are in accordance with the rules of being a housewife? "


    Mrs. Su sighed faintly: "shadow son, you come from Su''s house at all. Now, a concubine compares you everywhere. In the future, how do you get along with yourself in the huaiwang mansion will make your father lose face! "


    Su Xiu is very proud to hear that Su Ying has a bad life in the palace. She put on an incredible look: "sister, you can endure the life of a concubine and live better than you? What do you think? How can you say that you are all Huai princess? It''s really disgraceful of you to swallow your anger like this! "


    Su Luan agreed: "that''s it! Sister, you look like this, no wonder even the servants bully you


    Su Xiu got the opportunity to show his happiness everywhere: "I am the imperial concubine of Ming Hao, but he gave me enough face. We have no concubines in the palace of Ming county. Even if there are concubines, no one can go beyond me. "


    Su Luan couldn''t help saying: "brother in law doesn''t like women. Where''s the concubine?"


    Su Xiu listened to Su Luan''s words and took a hard breath. Now what she is dealing with is Su Ying. She should bear it!


    Su Luan knew that it was not the right time to say this. She said, "second sister, you are useless. If I were you, I would punish the concubine severely! But ah, if the Lord really dotes on her and indulges her, then there is no way... "


    "Speaking of, this matter is also a shadow oversight." Su Ying raised his head, "before the shadow thought Wang Ye liked her, this just let the position of the main house."


    Su Ying said here, but also hastily added a sentence: "really, it is the shadow who takes the initiative to let out. But the king didn''t like her. He had already let her wring her hair and sent it to the nunnery. She worships Buddha like a Green Lantern today, praying for the Lord. "


    "Is it?" Mrs. Su was stunned. She still thought that Su Ying had a bad life.


    If huaiwang is really good to her, how can she not move back to the main house now? She also inquires that Su Ying and Huai Wang are not in the same room except for the wedding.


    Su Ying is really telling the truth, but she deliberately and anxiously to explain this matter is to guide his wife to think of the bad side.


    Mrs. Su always thinks of her. If she is really sure that she has a good life, she must try to deal with her again.


    Mrs. Su sipped her tea and looked up and down at Su Ying. Her face showed a gentle smile, but her eyes were tinged with slight mockery and scorn: "shadow, if you have any difficulties, just tell it out. Don''t hide it. We are all your parents."


    "Yes, we are all your relatives. We will help you." Su Luan is also anxious to answer, she can really want to know how miserable life is in Su Ying''s back.


    Su Luan even thought with some schadenfreude: Su Ying is timid and timid. I''m afraid it''s hard to say it.


    Su Ying bit her lips and her eyes twinkled: "thank you for your mother and sister''s care, but Yinger really has a good time. The prince loves shadow very much, and now the servants in the mansion also respect him very much. "


    "Second sister, what are you pretending to do in front of us? If you really said it, would we still laugh at you?"


    Su Xiu also Jiao smile: "is own person, what to say what."


    Su Ying''s face pressed lower: "shadow is really living well."


    Mrs. Su sneered. The smelly girl was so stiff that she didn''t pry out anything: "shadow, you don''t treat us as mother''s family? My mother has raised you in vain


    "This..." Su Ying raised her head, with a trace of hesitation on her pure and flawless face.Su Madame, Su Xiu and Su Luan period wing''s looking at Su Ying: "you quickly say."


    "In fact, the Lord Although he is no longer harsh on his clothes, food, housing and transportation, he is cold to her. " Su Ying said here, the expression is difficult to hide.


    Su Xiu secretly happy, but also down the well stone: "presumably is the king does not like you."


    "Maybe."


    Su Luan couldn''t help but say, "besides being cold to you, is there anything else that is not good to you?"


    "Although I wanted to move out of the main house, the Lord has not asked me to move back After all, I''m a princess. What do people think of me if I don''t live in the main house? " Su Ying sighed, "that''s all. What''s important is that the Lord didn''t step into my house again."


    Mrs. Su has a smile in her eyes. I''m afraid it will go on like this. Su Ying''s useless is to be completely out of favor!


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak again, Madame Su looked dejected. She couldn''t help asking, "I heard that you were scolded by the imperial concubine. Did you make the empress unhappy? What''s the reason for that? "


    "This..." Su Ying raised his head and showed a look of grievance in his eyes, "shadow doesn''t want to."


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Ying, she simply admitted it. She was secretly pleased, and her mother''s love was on her face: "no matter what disaster you have caused at home, your parents will block you, but how can you throw your face into the palace?"


    "My daughter doesn''t want to, and she doesn''t want to..." Su Ying murmured, "the girl sent out by the prince is the Queen''s mother''s self admiration. The princess thinks that her daughter is jealous Just, just will her The empress is naturally angry with the shadow. "


    "I said how stupid you are Mrs. Su caught everything and almost stepped on Su''s shadow. She couldn''t help staring at her. "Then you won''t explain?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 248

    Su Ying opened her mouth: "the shadow explained that the lady didn''t believe it at all!"


    Mrs. Su frowned: "then you recognize a mistake!"


    Su looked at Mrs. Su in surprise What''s wrong with shadows? The shadow is also very aggrieved, this matter is clearly not the shadow to do! "


    Mrs. Su glared at her with a look of hatred: "you are stupid, you are really stupid What does the lady say, you just follow her to make a mistake. Why do you wring it like this and make her unhappy? You are so stupid. What should I do if I think the girls in Su''s mansion are so stupid? How can luan''er get married in the future


    Su Xiu gently stroked his chest, a look of fear: "fortunately I have been married out, or else to others crown Su girls stupid, how can you marry out?"


    As soon as Su Luan heard that she might be implicated by Su Ying, she was very angry. Her apricot eyes opened angrily, and she stood up and pointed to Su Ying: "second sister, you are married now. Although you have a bad life, you can''t drag me down If I can''t get married, what can I do? "


    Su Ying''s eyes were red and almost cried out: "I''m stupid, I''m not good..."


    Mrs. Su said, "you are stupid! I can''t even see my husband! "


    Su Luan is still reluctant, Su Xiu in the side of the embellishment: "three younger sister, you don''t blame two younger sister, she has always been like this, you don''t know?"


    "Luan''er, you sit down. You make your second sister cry." At the moment, Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying kindly and sighed, "speaking of it, Ying''er is also a poor girl. She has lost her mother at a young age. As a mother, I have a heart. Having four children, however, is also neglecting you, which forms your disposition like this. "


    Su lady''s eyes appear cold smile, she knew, Su Ying this smelly girl is useless, she sooner or later die her!


    What else did Mrs. Su want to say, she was interrupted by Su Xiu''s tender laughter.


    Su Xiu took a bite of the snack from the plate and tasted it: "speaking of the starting point, recently, Ming Hao did not know where to invite a cook to come. He could make all kinds of snacks in the south of the Yangtze River, so delicious that he could swallow his tongue. I just praised the cook''s skill, and Ming Hao rewarded him to me. Recently, I''ve been fed up with Jiangnan snacks every day. Now it''s quite delicious to change my pocket. "


    Su Luan listened, lips show some sarcasm: "brother in law is really so good to you?"


    Su Xiu just said that pastry Division has nothing to do with her, it''s yeminghao for a boy.


    She has just seen Su Ying''s jokes, and now she wants to earn face among her sisters. Naturally, she opens her eyes and tells lies: "that''s nature. Your brother-in-law is a thousand times better to me than the prince to his second sister. Last night, your brother-in-law covered my feet all night for fear of freezing. "


    "I''m not ashamed to say such things." Su Luan glared at her fiercely.


    Su Xiu''s face reddened a few minutes, took a handkerchief to cover his lips, and gently laughed: "it''s all your own sisters. What''s so hard to say? What the second elder sister said just now were all sad things. Naturally, I would like to say some sweet things to you. Is it, mother


    Sue nodded.


    Su Xiu also glanced at Su Ying: "now my sister alone guarding empty boudoir, naturally do not understand the beauty."


    Su Ying is not annoyed, listening to Su Xiu saying something between her and Yeming Hao, her face still has some envious look.


    "Sister, you are out of favor now. How can you get it in the future?" Su Xiuyue said more happy, covered his lips and laughed.


    At this moment, green mark comes in with tea. When green mark is for Su Luan, he sees Su Ying give her a look.


    Green mark will understand, tea poured on Su Luan''s body, green mark a face panic, stammered: "three young lady, three young lady, maidservant is not intentional!"


    "You..."


    Su Luan can''t help but get angry. Su Ying has already hurriedly replaced green mark, but it''s not: "third sister, green mark didn''t mean to do it. In my face, let her go! Green mark, you stand outside. "


    Su Luan saw Su Ying say so, his face was not good-looking, but he could only bear it with force: "sure enough, it''s stupid, even the girls under the ground are all careless!"


    Su Luan gets up and wants to change clothes. When passing by Su Ying, Su Ying casually puts out her feet. Then she hears Su Luan''s ouch, and the whole person falls in the direction of Su Xiu.


    In order to grasp something to balance himself, Su Luan tugged at Su Xiu''s sleeve.


    Su Luan this pull, let everyone can''t help but take a deep breath!


    Su Xiu''s sleeves are lifted up, and there are many scars on his hands.


    Su Luan Whoa, can''t help but cry: "big sister, what''s going on in your hands?"


    Su Xiu quickly took back his hand: "I fell myself!"


    Su Luan scoffed: "big sister, are you lying to me? Last time you said it was your own fall. This time you fell again? There are more injuries this time than last time. Is it clear that they were beaten? "


    "How?" Su Xiu face with some embarrassed look, "really just I was not careful.""Big sister, the second sister just told us the truth. Why do you pretend? We''re all our own people, so don''t hide any embarrassment. "


    Su Xiu quickly cover up: "I really live very well, there is nothing to be embarrassed."


    Mrs. Su''s sight fell quietly on Su Xiu: "Xiu''er, are you really doing well?"


    "Yes, my daughter dare not deceive her mother. My daughter is very good in the palace of Mingjun, and Minghao treats her very well. "


    Mrs. Su sighed with relief and said with a smile, "that would be the best."


    Su Ying accompanied them for a long time, and then saw that they talked endlessly. It was really boring to think of three women in a play.


    At this moment, Green Mark came from the outside and said with a smile, "princess, please go there."


    "Is it?" Su Ying stood up and said to his wife, "the daughter left first."


    Su shadow and green mark went outside, gently relieved and couldn''t help praising: "smart girl."


    Green mark complacent: "follow the princess for a long time, of course, to become smart."


    Green mark followed Su Ying to go far away, then whispered: "madam, they talk endlessly. They arrange Miss everywhere. Their mind is really vicious! But miss, why do you want to follow their words and you are not doing well? "


    "Will Madame be happy if I have a good time?"


    Green Mark thought: "this is..."


    "Let''s go back to lotus garden. After all, we have lived for such a long time."


    "Well."


    Su Ying and green mark are walking towards the lotus garden. They are whispering something. When passing through the rockery, they suddenly hear an ambiguous and frivolous voice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 249

    "Princess!" Green mark pulled Su Ying''s sleeve and lifted her chin slightly, indicating her to look in that direction.


    On the path, night Ming Hao blocked a pretty girl: "Wan''er, where to go?"


    Su Ying knows Wan''er. She is Su Xiu''s dowry girl.


    Wan''er gently soft Judo: "I want to send some snacks to my aunt."


    Yeming Hao took a casual look at the plate in her hand: "what kind of snacks are they?"


    "It''s just made in the kitchen."


    Ye Minghao took one and tasted it: "it''s so sweet But it''s not as sweet as your mouth


    "Uncle!" Wan''er blushed and hung her head, "don''t you Make fun of your servants. "


    Ye Minghao suddenly put her half in his arms, and his face was bewildered: "Ye is not kidding you. He is telling the truth. Dear, open your mouth and give me a taste... "


    Wan''er''s face turned red and said half heartedly: "uncle, this is Su Fu..."


    "Who can see it?" Night bright Hao although say so, still can''t help but raise his head, this is not just good-looking, is preparing to leave Su Ying and green mark.


    Su Ying heard night bright Hao and the girl flirting, the heart of bad luck, now with the green mark left.


    Su Ying has not gone a few steps, night Ming Hao has left the girl to quickly follow up, and then block in front of Su Ying: "where is the second aunt going?"


    Night bright Hao picked two-color fans of peach blossom eyes, the corner of his lips lifted the spring color: "second aunt, how are you a person? Is it too lonely? "


    Su Ying''s face sank, and a chill flashed through her dark eyes. She stepped back a few steps: "please respect your brother-in-law!"


    Yeming Hao laughed more and more frivolous: "second aunt, why are you so outspoken? We are actually husband and wife! When you look at the second aunt, you are better than your elder sister... "


    Green mark was so angry that he could not bear to say such a thing!


    Su Ying has not yet opened his mouth, the green mark has been unable to bear it. He goes forward and slaps him in the face: "you have eaten the courage of an ambitious leopard. Open your dog''s eyes and see clearly that this is Princess Huai!"


    Yeming Hao just saw Su Ying, and then he followed him up. Looking at her white and delicate face, he forgot her identity and wanted to tease her.


    The slap of green mark woke him up completely!


    "How dare you beat me, you dirty girl?" Yeminghao''s face sank down, with a thick evil on his face.


    Green mark this just a little afraid, whole person shrinks.


    Su Ying blocked in front of the green mark and coldly looked at Ye Minghao: "what''s wrong with my princess''s girl being the princess? If my brother-in-law is still stubborn, I will report it to the prince! "


    Night bright Haoben looked at Su Ying soft weak good bullying, in the heart produced the idea of ravaging her. But at the moment, she just looked at him faintly, the expression of no emotion was chilling.


    Ye Minghao subconsciously remembers that night is not white, and his bones exude a trace of cold.


    He felt embarrassed on his face and swore at the green mark again: "cheap girl, if you fall into my hands next time, I will kill you!"


    Night bright Hao swearing to leave, the whole person looks a bit more ruffian.


    Green mark shrinks his neck in fear: "young lady, I''m scared to death!"


    Su Ying looked at her in a funny way: "now you know you are afraid? You were so brave just now


    "When I saw him talking like crazy, I just


    Su Ying shook his head and sighed: "the night is too shameful! Su Xiu''s life must be bad. Look at the scars on her hands, maybe he made them. "


    Green mark widened his eyes: "that''s too cruel!"


    Su Ying and green mark sat in the lotus garden for a moment, and then a girl came to report: "second aunt, please come to eat."


    When Su Ying arrived at the restaurant, everyone was already seated. Night is not white to see her one eye, lip edge pick smile, wave to her.


    After su Ying sat down beside him, Su Linfeng said with a smile: "today we have a family reunion. Don''t be restrained. We should eat more."


    Today, it was not easy for the two daughters to come back. Naturally, Su Linfeng asked his servants to prepare a rich dish.


    We all said a few words before we really began to eat.


    Night Fei white clip a plum crisp duck in front of Su Ying in the dish: "eat more."


    Ye feibai''s casual move attracted everyone who was doing it. Su Linfeng was very happy to see that ye feibai loved his daughter.


    Madame, Su Xiu, Su Luan facial expression is not good-looking, especially Su Xiu, eyes slip through a touch of jealousy. But they are more willing to believe that it''s just an illusion they''re showing others.


    Su Ying didn''t think much, picked up the chopsticks and picked up the duck to eat. Just at this moment, she felt a vicious sight on her body.


    Su Ying still can''t afford to search for the origin of this vision, he hears Ye Minghao suddenly open his mouth and says, "Huai Wang and ER Yizi seem to be in deep love, and their feelings are very close."Ye Minghao said with ease, and his smile was full of sarcasm. His voice changed: "why did Huai Wang break the engagement with his second aunt before? Is it true that, as the outside world has said, the second aunt''s temperament is unbearable and has been rejected? "


    Night Ming Hao''s words are like a stone thrown into the calm lake, a ripple.


    Su Ying just as did not hear, continue to eat plum crisp duck.


    Su Lin Feng''s face was not happy, but it was not easy to attack. Su Xiu, sitting beside him, bowed his head to cover up the joy of his eyes.


    Mrs. Su and Su Luan are secretly happy. Su Ying makes a fool of herself. They are happy to see its success.


    Night Fei''s white eyes flashed a touch of bloodthirsty, his lips provoked a casual: "before, it was shadow who didn''t want to marry this king. Fortunately, the shadow once again gave me the chance to pursue her, so I didn''t miss her


    Night non White said here, looked at Su Ying, dark eyes with a touch of gentle love.


    Su Ying lips slightly pursed, the man in front of outsiders always give her enough face.


    Ye Minghao is still worried about what happened just now. He wanted to refute Su Ying''s face in front of everyone. Now he sees that this matter has been gently exposed by night feibai, and his heart is naturally uncomfortable.


    He also thought that since ye feibai had set out to pursue Su Ying, there must be something extraordinary about Su Ying. Speaking of the hatred of robbing his wife, he could not forget it!


    Night Minghao thought of this, and his tone also took a bit of ridicule: "Minghao also heard that his highness Huai Wang had a nickname called ghost king, who killed his wife for seven times. The second aunt looked at her weakness and was brave enough to marry her! "


    Su Linfeng frowned. How could this eldest son-in-law be so ignorant today.


    Night is not white, slightly pick eyelids, plain face, eyes with a thin anger, this is a sign before his anger.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 250

    Su Ying speechless, this night Minghao is really not afraid of death, dare to stir up the night is not white.


    Su Ying raised her head with a naive and slightly shy smile on her face. Her lips were light and her smile was just right: "why does my princess care about the ghost king? Isn''t my princess OK now? As for those girls, I''m afraid they are not lucky enough to enter the Huai palace. "


    Su Ying''s voice just fell, just feel a warm palm, night non white hand tightly hold her at the bottom of the table, she saw his eyes emerge with a light joy.


    Speaking of the rumors, Wang Hao raised his head and said, "Ben Ming just saw something. When I heard that Ming Hao was a good man, he recently threw money to take a actor home. In order to please him, he even hired a cook from Jiangnan. I also heard that... "


    Su Xiu heard that her back was already wet with sweat. She just mentioned it to his wife and sisters. She turned around


    Yeming Hao couldn''t help but take a look at Su Linfeng. He said in a hurry: "there''s nothing that doesn''t have His Highness the king of Huai said it was a rumor. "


    Ye Fei''s eyebrow corner carelessly picked out: "this story has a head and a tail. It''s so lifelike that the king takes it seriously."


    Night Ming Hao embarrassed smile: "no matter!"


    Seeing that the atmosphere was rather delicate, Mrs. Su said with a smile: "why does my uncle care about talking and don''t eat? The dishes are going to be cold..."


    The atmosphere relaxed for a while, and Su Lin Feng began to talk again.


    Night bright Hao think about just now, in the heart always feel by what block the same.


    He poured wine for himself, held up the wine, and said to the night, "Huai king, I''d like to offer you this cup."


    Night Ming Hao see night non white no action, the words can not help but take a bit of provocation: "is the Huai King dare not drink it?"


    Night is not white, slightly raised hand, a glass of wine on the belly.


    Ye Minghao sneers in his heart. He is always confident in his drinking capacity. Few people can drink him.


    Then he toasted to yefeibai one by one. He was complacent in his heart. Today, he must drink yefeibai on this wine table.


    Yeminghao keeps toasting to yefeibai, and yefeibai does not refuse.


    Su Linfeng couldn''t help but say: "Minghao, don''t blindly toast, sit down and eat some dishes first."


    "Father in law, this is a contest between huaiwang and me. It''s none of your business."


    Su Linfeng took a deep breath, his face became more and more ugly.


    Night Ming Hao since will drink this matter as a contest, naturally is not admit defeat. He drank a few more cups, and his body was shaking, but his face did not change at night, as if nothing had happened.


    This makes Ye Minghao very frustrated. If he goes on like this, he will soon be drunk!


    Su Xiu looks at night bright Hao, the face is flushed, the speech is ambiguous appearance, heartache is extremely.


    She Fu Ming Hao sat down by his side this night, wiped his forehead with a kerchief, and glared at Su Ying angrily: "second sister, how can you be a wife, you don''t advise Huai Wang some."


    Su Ying Heart funny, this is not your family this first provocation?


    However, after drinking so much wine in vain, she was really worried.


    She called the green mark: "go and get a bowl of wake-up soup."


    Night non white gather to Su Ying''s ear, low smile, his breath with wine flavor, ambiguous tone: "I know shadow love me."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him.


    Night bright Hao really drink too much, Su Xiu helped him to the side room rest.


    On the way, she couldn''t help complaining: "Sir, why do you drink so much? Drinking hurts you


    "Women''s way people are so wordy. What''s wrong with a few drinks?" Night bright Hao heart is not happy, and some impatience, "you say a few more words, ye will quit you!"


    Su Xiu suddenly silence, she will night Ming Hao to the room, take off his shoes for him, cover the quilt.


    She wanted to stay and serve, so a girl came over and said that she was invited by his wife.


    Su Ying''s heart thumped for a moment, and his wife asked her to It''s not a good sign.


    Su Xiu was taken to the lady''s room by the girl, and called out nervously: "mother."


    Mrs. Su waved back the servants and said with a kind face, "sit down."


    Su Xiu looked flustered and sat down, stammered and asked, "I don''t know what the mother asked Xiuer to do?"


    "Isn''t that a wise question? Of course, it''s to pay back the money. "


    Su Xiu''s face turned white: "Xiuer Xiuer has no money. "


    "How can there be no money?" Mrs. Su looked at her with displeasure, "you live so well in the palace of Mingjun, and Minghao loves you, how can you have no money?"


    "Mother, Xiuer really has no money. Xiuer''s life in Mingjun palace is very tight."


    "Nonsense. Did you just say Hao was good to you? When it comes to paying off the debt, how can I change my words? "


    Su Xiu regretted that her intestines were green, and she wanted to strangle herself to death, but she had no way but to tell the truth: "those words, I said casually."Su Xiu in order to verify the authenticity of his sleeve to lift up: "mother, you see, Xiuer is injured all over!"


    "Didn''t you fall yourself? You want to cheat me? " Mrs. Su frowned and her face became more unhappy. Her sight was attracted by the bracelet on Su Xiu''s hand.


    She took Su Xiu''s arm and rolled down the table on her hand: "OK, take down all the valuable things on your body to pay off the debt."


    "This, this This is Xiuer''s last savings! " Su Xiu watched his wife take away the only jewelry on her body, pleaded in a low voice, "Xiuer, as the daughter-in-law of the Ming county palace, can''t have any jewelry?"


    "What are you afraid of? Ming Hao will always give you new jewelry to you."


    Su Xiu also wanted to say something, and his wife said, "don''t be a mother-in-law. Do you still want to be in debt? Well, you''ve been here for such a long time. Minghao is drunk. Go take care of him! "


    Su Xiu did not dare to refute, tears floating on the eye socket "good."


    Su Xiu lost his soul to return to the side room, she just opened the door, eyes suddenly widened, she tightly covered her mouth to let himself not scream out!


    Two people on the bed red fruit ground intertwined together, vaguely groaning, very forgetful!


    The man is his husband, and the woman is the girl beside his wife!


    This girl looks like an honest girl on weekdays. She didn''t expect to be so coquettish in bed!


    Su Xiu was so angry that she rushed up and took a pillow to knock on the girl''s head: "bitch, you cunt, you should have done such a thing..."


    "Su Xiu, what are you crazy about?" Night bright haozheng is addicted to female sex. She is defeated by Su Xiu. She is very unhappy and can''t help pushing Su Xiu away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 251

    Su Xiu fell heavily on the ground, pointing to him: "you unexpectedly, unexpectedly for a girl..."


    Su Xiu sobbed and was afraid that he would cry too loud to be heard by others.


    The girl was frightened and put on her clothes. Night Minghao took her in his arms and gave her a kiss on her face: "I haven''t been cool enough. What''s the hurry?"


    "Yes, but miss..."


    "Leave her alone." Night bright Hao picked eyebrow to see Su Xiu one eye, "you still don''t go out?"


    "I''ll go to my mother and make up my mind!"


    After su Xiu went out, she heard a low-key laugh coming from inside. She was so angry that she couldn''t speak.


    She quickly ran to Mrs. Su''s room. Mrs. Su saw her without any accident: "Xiu''er, how come back?"


    Su Xiu angrily said the original reason, Madame Su pondered for a long time: "since Ming Hao likes that girl, mother will give her to him."


    "What?" Su Xiu all of a sudden back to God, this matter is the idea of the wife, so that girl just have no fear?


    "The two girls around you are not for serving people." Su Fu tasted the fragrant tea and said with a smile, "this one-piece suit is quite good. It''s just right to serve Minghao."


    Su Xiu hated to gnash his teeth: "Xiuer does not agree!"


    Mrs. Su was still smiling just now, and her face suddenly became gloomy: "why do you disagree? Married to the Ming county government for so long to take so little things back! Mother is also for your good, give the girl to fix the favor for you, so as to pay off my debt quickly


    Su Xiu was so angry that he would die!


    Originally night bright Haohao male style, although he likes the boy also cannot carry in.


    The lady''s wench looked at is specially trained, that charming and coquettish appearance, even night bright Hao is fascinated, if she enters the door to return!


    At present, she could only bear this tone, after all, it was a scandal, and she didn''t know how to be made fun of when it was too big!


    "All right, all right! I''m tired of talking to you for most of the day. Go back. "


    After su Xiu left, Mrs. Su sent for Su Ying.


    Su Ying before see Su Xiu a face angry, heart know that Mrs. Su called her certainly not good.


    Sure enough, she just arrived, Mrs. Su looked at her with pity: "shadow, just now your big sister received a girl. For the sake of fairness, mother has prepared one for you."


    Mrs. Su said, clapped her hands, and a girl in light green came in.


    The girl is pretty and sweet, with a good appearance.


    Mrs. Su pointed to the girl and said, "this girl is called Qingbi, which is specially prepared by mother for you. Qingbi, go and show it to the second aunt. "


    Qingbi walked slowly to Su Ying with lotus steps, and bowed her head.


    Su Ying looked at her, beautiful and gentle, eyes like a layer of water mist, rippling with thousands of desire to talk back to rest in spring.


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak, Mrs. Su said with a smile: "this one has been specially trained. It''s the most clever. You''ll take the shadow with you in the future, and they will certainly be able to give some advice."


    Su Ying looked at Mrs. Su''s face, and said with a cold smile in her heart: "mother, shadow has green marks and red waves to wait on her. Where does she need so many girls to serve her alone?"


    This green green green but the lady specially left to Su Ying, how to allow her to refuse.


    She directly picked out a way: "this girl is not to serve you! The two girls around you are neither clever nor gentle. The Lord has not accepted them, which shows that he doesn''t like them! "


    Su Ying''s lips congealed with a cold smile, and his wife thought of such a dirty thing.


    "It''s better to let this girl serve the Lord, since he''s from another concubine''s room. After all, he has one heart." Seeing Su Ying still, Mrs. Su continued to persuade her, "you are also a man with no idea. It''s good to have Qingbi around you and add more points. Don''t be afraid that Qingbi has robbed you of the limelight. Even if she gives birth to children in the future, they are not all under your name? "


    Su Ying looked at his wife with grievance on her face: "shadow doesn''t want to. Ying''er and Wang Ye are married for only a month. How can we allow other women to come in and wait on them."


    Since Mrs. Su thought she was stupid and ignorant, she would show her rudeness now!


    Mrs. Su''s heart was filled with boredom, and she glared at Su Ying angrily: "you are young and ignorant now. After some days, you will know that mother is for you. Do you know how much care my mother has put into training this girl? "


    "The shadow son is very grateful to her mother, but she can''t accept this girl."


    "You Mrs. Su was very angry. How did Su Ying, a stupid girl, get enlightened today? "Your elder sister has taken the girl, and you have to take this girl. If you don''t accept it, don''t you live up to your mother''s hard work? If you don''t take it, you are unfilial! "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes turn slightly. It''s hard to resist such a big hat.


    Su Ying looked at Mrs. Su calmly: "naturally, Ying''er knows that her mother is for the sake of her, but she is now the Royal daughter-in-law. Mother doesn''t have to worry about the shadow. The empress has an idea. "Madame Su frowned slightly, Su Ying glanced at the corner of her eyes, and suddenly saw that the night was not white, far away toward the door.


    She could not help but stand up: "mother, seeing that the sky is not early, the shadow went back first."


    Mrs. Su also wanted to say something else. Seeing that yefeibai was already standing at the door, she could only smile and say, "tomorrow is empty. Go back to your mother''s home more often."


    "Yes


    "Green blue." Mrs. Su called out, "go and see off the second aunt."


    Qingbi soft said is, eyes can not help but fall on the night is not white that beautiful face, face can not help but red.


    Su Ying follows in the night non white side to go out, the night is not white can not help but secretly pull her hand, was su Ying shake off.


    Night is not white inexplicable, firm low hold Su Ying''s hand, in the heart think who is angry with his shadow?


    The carriage of huaiwang mansion stopped outside Su''s house. Qingbi stepped forward to lift the curtain of the car and raised her beautiful face. Her smile was a bit charming: "please ask the prince and princess to get on the carriage."


    Green mark saw this pretty strange girl robbed his job, subconsciously squeezed her to the side.


    Night is not white first got on the carriage, and then pulled her in.


    As soon as the curtain of the car was put down, the night feibai couldn''t help holding her in his arms and picking her eyebrows slightly: "Why are you not happy? Who bullied my little princess, I will bully you back for you."


    Su Ying looked at him faintly and pushed him away.


    She just wanted to sit far away from yefeibai, who took her into her arms again.


    He tightened his arms and did not let her escape.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 252

    Su Ying raised his head and looked at the night with a serious look. His dark eyes were clear and clear: "do you want to marry a concubine?"


    Night is not white helplessly looking at her: "all say as long as you a, still don''t believe me?"


    Su Ying hummed: "men are good at speaking, and behind their backs do a lot of dirty things. Who knows if what you say is the same as what you think. "


    Night is not white, looking at her with doting face, the more strong the smile under the eyes: "still have?"


    "Men like to cuddle with each other best, like wives and concubines in groups." Su Ying looked at night feibai with some boredom, "especially the man with power, money and a pair of good leather bags, which is even more flowery!"


    Ye feibai amusingly raised his eyes and touched his chin: "have the right, have money, grow a pair of good leather bag, shadow this is the king of praise?"


    "Well thought!"


    Night Fei white stretched out slender fingers and picked up Su Ying''s chin: "the shadow is so concerned about whether there are other women in this king, is it jealous."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him, her eyes were clear and Ling Ling: "who is jealous?"


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying as if he thought of something funny, the more he wanted to be more happy.


    He will face face in Su Ying''s neck, low low smile.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Ying angrily wants to push him away, but he can''t.


    "I''m thinking about the shadow''s duplicity." Ye Fei''s lips were pursed with a beautiful radian. "How about this? If you don''t trust me, you will paste the prenuptial agreement on the king''s face for everyone to look at, eh?"


    Su Ying was immediately amused and couldn''t help laughing.


    Night is not white spread Su Ying, her face pressed in his chest: "if you do not believe, you listen to the king''s heart, see whether he is loyal to you."


    He sighed softly: "shadow, you must believe me."


    Su Ying''s face buried in his warm chest, listening to his powerful heartbeat, once. What has flowed through my heart, crispy and numb, this strange feeling is too fast for her to grasp.


    Compared with Su Xiu, the person she chooses is really much better, he and Yeming Hao are too much difference!


    "Shadow, I''ll sleep for a while and call me when I get there."


    Su Ying raised his head to look at him: "are you a child, how a carriage to sleep?"


    Night is not white eye ground leaves out light grievance: "drank a lot of wine before, headache."


    Night feibai put his face on Su Ying''s shoulder. I don''t know if the atmosphere was too good just now. Su Ying didn''t refuse this time.


    She leaned back to make the night more comfortable.


    Mrs. Su made up her mind that she would not give up. Su Ying just woke up the next day when she heard the green mark running in angrily: "Miss, the lady has pushed that girl over!"


    Su Ying couldn''t help frowning.


    Red wave can''t help but say: "don''t let the Lord send her out!"


    Since the lady has already sent it over, she can''t brush her face: "Hongbo, go and inquire about the girl''s background, and then send someone to keep a good eye on it. She is not allowed to enter the inner courtyard for half a step."


    "Yes, miss!"


    The night is not white, but pondering whether he is not good enough for the shadow, so she is not so confident of him.


    Night non white school Ling Feng called green mark, green mark and Su Ying get along day and night, she should know how to please Su Ying best.


    The green mark was soon taken to the study by Ling Feng.


    "What does the shadow like?"


    Green mark was still a little nervous at the beginning. Hearing ye feibai seriously asked her this question, he understood that he was inquiring about the princess''s preference!


    "What makes her happy the most."


    Green mark crooked his brain for a long time and said honestly, "the princess likes to be free and unrestrained."


    Unconstrained?


    Night is not white eyes flash a touch of amazement and complexity, instant recovery as usual, he can not and leave her to leave!


    Night is not white eyebrow micro wrinkle, pupil with a touch of confusion.


    We can''t start with this, we can only do it in another way. "What does shadow like to eat?" he asked


    "Miss is not picky, she likes everything." Green Mark said, suddenly thought of something, "but miss a few days ago said that the old sun''s cooking is particularly delicious, but only just bought over hot just delicious."


    "I know." Night is not a light hook on the white lip corner, which is not easy.


    Green mark left, walked a few steps and then stopped: "miss once said, eat is that lively."


    Ye feibai wanted to call people home to do it. Hearing Green Mark said this, he was stunned: "you go and ask the princess to prepare. I will take her out for a walk in the evening."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Green mark quickly told the news to Su Ying, and she said happily, "princess, it seems that the Lord really loves you."


    Su Ying''s face is light, but his heart is happy.Which woman does not love lively, but there are so many rules in ancient times, she has never come out to visit the night market openly.


    Su Ying quickly changed a simple dress, followed by night non white on the carriage.


    The night in Kyoto is a bustling scene. Su Ying is sitting in the carriage and happily opens the curtain to look out.


    The restaurants and tea houses on both sides of the street are very busy, and from time to time, there is a lot of banter and laughter coming out.


    On the street, there are hawkers selling, women''s favorite jewelry and all kinds of delicious food.


    Night white see Su Ying happy, stop the carriage, take Su Ying walking in the night market, Ling Feng and green mark follow behind two people.


    "This..." Su Ying was suddenly attracted by a pile of cute clay dolls on the stall, so she took it in her hand and wanted to turn around and show it to night Fei Bai.


    Hand suddenly a tight, Su Ying turned his head to look at the night is not white, see him sipping lip corner: "too many people, I''m afraid you will be scattered."


    His palm is very warm, Su Ying Zheng Zheng Zheng, did not break open.


    Ye feibai looked at the pair of lovely clay dolls in her hands and whispered, "do you like it? Wrap it up if you like it."


    "No, just look around." Su Ying puts the clay doll down.


    The peddler said with a smile: "this childe, you and your wife have a good relationship. There are many beautiful jewelry here. You can buy one for your wife."


    Night is not white, that pair of bright diamond deep eyes staring at Su Ying, two hands in hand hidden in the night market, really like an ordinary couple.


    Happy in his heart, he can''t help but stop to choose a pair of pink crystal earrings, although the material is ordinary, but the style is exquisite, and it also matches her skin color.


    He took the eardrop in Su Ying''s ear to compare: "is this right?"


    Night white see Su Ying no objection, let the peddler for him wrapped up.


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white pay, eyes flow, lips hook up a light arc.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 253

    Two people continue to walk forward, Su Ying seems to suddenly think of what: "I take you to eat fish ball."


    Su Ying seems to be very skilled in this area, with the night of white turned a few lanes, stopped at a somewhat remote shop gate.


    The shop looks very simple. There are only a few tables and stools at the door. In the dim light, there is a layer of oil.


    Night is not white looking at the four big words at the door of the shop: "two hi fish ball?"


    "Well! The fish balls in this house are very delicious and fresh. " Su Ying sat down carelessly, "boss, two bowls of fish balls."


    "Just a bowl."


    "Well, boss, that''s a bowl." Su Ying a turn, found that the night is not white still standing, the heart knows that he is clean and addicted to the problem again.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him, but still took out his handkerchief and spread it on the chair beside him: "can you sit like this? His Highness the king of Huai? "


    Night is not white micro squint Phoenix eyes, lips hook up to meet the smile.


    The boss soon brought up a bowl of steaming fish balls. Su Ying took a spoon and carefully blew it cold: "you will regret if you don''t eat it. It''s really delicious. If you don''t want to eat in the middle of the night Would you like to... "


    "I''ll eat it if you feed it to me."


    "What?" Su Ying raised his head, night is not white has gathered in front of her, face with a look of cunning.


    Su Ying looked at his eyes with gorgeous brilliance. She was stunned for a moment and handed the spoon to his lips: "how about it? Didn''t lie to you? "


    "Not bad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I want more."


    Su Ying was speechless I''ll ask the boss to give you another bowl? "


    "No, just in your bowl."


    "You can be more shameless."


    The night is not white as if suddenly thought of what: "it seems that the little princess knows everything about here?"


    Su Ying returned to him with a smile: "but it''s the first time I''ve come out for a walk today. Have you eaten enough? Do you want to eat some other food?"


    Ye feibai blurted out: "the old sun''s cooking..."


    "You also know that Laosun''s cooking is very famous and delicious." Su Ying''s face showed a happy smile, got up and pulled night Fei Bai to go, "Lao sun''s craftsmanship is good, their home''s roast stuffing is special, no later."


    Night is not white to look down at her to take the initiative to hold his hand, the bottom of the eye shows a smile.


    The business of Laosun''s family is good, even in the evening, there is a long line.


    Su Ying frowned at night. She could not help saying, "it''s OK today. I used to come over and line up to the alley over there."


    Night is not white to get up to go in, Su Ying pulled him in, whispered: "you don''t want to frighten others with the identity of the Lord! Others have been waiting in line for a long time. Besides, it''s fun to wait in line. "


    "Lingfeng, go to line up."


    Night not white a command, Ling Feng stood at the end of the team.


    Su Ying suddenly some speechless, this is always a serious face of the first team leader of the dark Pavilion, even here for them to line up to buy burning, overkill ah!


    Su Ying and ye feibai strolled around and came back. Lingfeng''s turn was finally coming.


    It''s sold almost as well, but it''s expected to buy one.


    Su Ying and ye feibai explained: "if every day''s cooking is sold out, I can''t eat it. I''ve lined up for ten times and can only eat it five times."


    Ye feibai said with a faint smile: "let Lingfeng buy more, so that you can eat enough at one time..."


    Seeing Lingfeng''s turn, a man dressed up as a boy rushed in from the outside, inserted in front of Lingfeng and pushed him: "go and go. What''s next here is wrapped by our childe!"


    The boy looks like a follower of a rich man. He is dressed in a blue robe and looks very arrogant.


    Ling Feng was motionless and looked at him without expression.


    The boy took a look at Ling Feng, his face showed anger, arrogant taste more strong: "get out, or we childe..."


    His voice just fell, Ling Feng took his hand and folded it back. The boy cried out: "pain, pain, pain!"


    "What a shame! How dare you rob me! Somebody, beat him out


    Su Ying followed the voice and saw a man with purple robe standing near the door, with a piece of exquisite jade hanging on his waist.


    His slender fingers stick to a fan, the corners of his mouth light hook, pick a stream of romantic.


    His face was haughty. He must have been used to being arrogant and domineering, and his eyes had a faint look of severity.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of anger: "it''s really shameless."


    Night is not white and calm to embrace Su Ying''s waist: "these people are not Ling Feng''s opponent."


    The men in purple all rushed up behind him. Some people who were still waiting in line were scared to flee one after another when they saw this posture. The scene was very chaotic for a moment.Just haven''t seen Ling Feng how to make a move, this gang of besieged people have already fallen on the ground one after another, the expression of pain on the face.


    "Asshole!" Purple man''s eyes in the fierce color more thick, "really do not live!"


    The man in purple has a boy beside him who is facing Ling Feng: "do you know who the young master is? He is the fourth son of the Duke of Chiang! The younger brother-in-law of today''s great prince Yiwang


    The man in purple is called Jiang Xiang, because he is the youngest in the family. He is loved and often bullies others by his status.


    Jiang Xiang showed his identity and raised his haughty chin: "go and call the guards of the city defense to come here and catch the people who commit crimes below!"


    Ling Feng looks indifferent and doesn''t pay attention to these people at all.


    He took the last few of them from Lao sun''s hand, and paid for them to go out.


    Jiang Xiang shook his fan lazily: "if you dare to rob something with me, it depends on whether you have a life to enjoy!"


    As soon as Jiang Xiang''s voice fell, a pair of men and horses came and wrapped up Lingfeng.


    Jiang Xiang on the face is proud: "catch this boy back, heavy torture."


    Ling Feng stood fearlessly in the center. Before he started, he heard a sharp and cold voice coming from behind: "try to move the king."


    Jiang Xiang looked up and saw a beautiful man appeared in his sight. He was dressed in a black robe, embroidered with eagle wings. His look was a bit casual, his eyes were cold as a cold pool, and his whole body was full of noble spirit.


    He held a young woman in his arms. Her face was calm, and her light green dress made her elegant and elegant, giving people a feeling of clarity.


    Jiang Xiang felt that the people in front of him were familiar, but he was used to bullying: "what are you? Come on, tie him back together


    Night is not white slightly frown, he looked at him faintly, the bottom of the eye is indifferent incomparably.


    He threw the token from his arms to the leader of the city defense team: "open your dog''s eyes and see clearly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 254

    "Wang, Wang Ye?" When the captain of the city defense team saw the token, his lips were pale, and he knelt down at the moment: "the villain should be damned. If you have eyes, you don''t know Mount Tai. I hope your highness huaiwang will make atonement."


    After hearing this, the rest of the guards also knelt down. Some of them even shivered. They almost offended his highness.


    Jiang Xiangyi heard that the night is not white, the real identity, heart a Lin, this ten years not out of the house Huai king should appear in the night market!


    "It''s his highness Huai Wang, ha ha ha..." Jiang Xiang laughs awkwardly. He dares to have a confrontation with yefeibai again. He steals away from the side while yefeibai doesn''t pay attention to him.


    "Lord! You want to sell it Ling Feng turned his head and handed over the package to the night''s hands.


    "Is there ready?" Night is not white to take over the sale, inadvertently asked.


    "Yes, the green marks are all set up."


    "Well?" Su Ying looked at Ye Fei Bai in a confused way. Was he preparing something, but he saw that ye feibai picked up her lips and laughed at her, "go, let''s go on a cruise ship."


    Night is not white with Su Ying to go in another direction, but Jiang Xiang is hiding in the dark, a pair of eyes as cold as a poisonous snake. His eyes slightly narrowed and cold: "I can''t compare with you in official appearance, but the means may not be worse than you!"


    Su Ying came to the bridge with the night. There was a boat.


    Night is not white first line on the boat, and then stretched out his hand to hold Su Ying down.


    Inside, Sue lit a candle and watched him dim. On a small black table, there are some food and wine.


    Night feibai sat down opposite Su Ying and opened the paper bag: "eat while it''s hot. It''s still warm."


    Su Ying quickly took a taste and squinted with some enjoyment: "the craftsmanship of Laosun''s family is still as good as ever, you can try it."


    "Good." Su Ying did not react to come over, see the night is not white stand up, across the table in her hands on the sale of a bite.


    Su Ying immediately petrified, night is not white sit back, the smile under the eyes is gorgeous and enchanting, his lips gently pull out a beautiful radian, "really good!"


    Su Ying looked at him angrily: "why do you want to rob me! There are a lot more here


    "Because..." He took a bite of Su Ying''s hand again, "I like it."


    I don''t know if the boat space is too small. Su Ying feels a little hot for a moment.


    She lifted the curtain of the boat and looked out to enjoy the view.


    The reflection of the moon on the river has this unspeakable beauty.


    At this time, the river suddenly floating many lotus lights, emitting brilliant light.


    The lotus lamp rose and fell on the river. With the water rippling, she almost lost her eyes. Su Ying couldn''t help saying, "how beautiful!"


    "If you like it." Night is not white and calm for himself poured a glass of wine, drink.


    "Well?"


    The night is not white eyes directly staring at her, the voice is like gurgling water, Su Ying looked at his beautiful face to the extreme, heart can not help but miss a beat.


    Su Ying asked: "are you prepared?"


    Ye feibai did not speak, picked up chopsticks and put a piece of beef into her mouth: "this is Huangji stewed beef, which you like to eat."


    He saw Su Ying swallow, and put a glutinous rice ball into her mouth: "this is your favorite red bean stuffing."


    "Well..."


    "This is also your favorite shrimp ball..."


    He even found out her preference!


    Su Ying''s mouth was filled with things at night. She leaned back, covered her mouth, and said, "what are you doing? Your mouth can''t be stopped."


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying mouth drum drum, a face angry staring at his appearance, eyebrows soft, low smile: "shadow you really cute."


    Su Ying did not know how to answer him, heard him say: "I like you this way."


    Su Ying finally swallowed the food in her mouth and sipped the wine: "are you flattering me?"


    His dark eyes fell on her face: "I coax a girl for the first time. I don''t know if you like it or not."


    Su Ying bent his eyes and started pouring a glass of wine for him: "I haven''t been coaxed, I just think it''s very good."


    The boat swayed gently, along the river, I don''t know when it has swung to the middle of the river, the night is not white hands on the table, clean slender fingers gently tap on the table.


    He looked at Su Ying for a moment: "we do so, sitting also boring, it is better to play a game."


    Su Ying looked at her curiously: "what game?"


    "We take turns to ask each other a question, and the person who answers it must really answer it, not lie. If you don''t answer, you will be fined three cups


    Su Ying''s face is full of black lines: "is it really a big adventure?"


    "Well?" The night is not white, nodded, "yes, is the truth of the big adventure."


    "What''s so funny about this game And I played it last time. "Last time, we didn''t pick on each other


    Su Ying thought, what''s the difference between two people playing and a group of people playing.


    Night not white see Su Ying do not speak: "shadow this is afraid?"


    "Just play, I''ll start first." Su Ying pondered for a moment. He gave her a chance. She should seize it.


    Su Ying asked a question she wanted to make sure, "have you really not slept with other women?"


    Ye Fei picked up a smile and answered her earnestly: "except for shadow, I have never slept with anyone else."


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a satisfied smile: "by the way, didn''t you say that it''s a good time? I haven''t slept with other women. I must have hugged other women! "


    The night is not white face color heavy heavy, the bottom of the eye appears a light anger: "next, it''s my turn to ask you, don''t play tricks!"


    Su Ying big square way: "OK, you ask!"


    "Do you like me a little bit now?"


    Su Ying looked forward to the night, and her heart thumped. She burst into a smile and then drank three glasses of wine.


    Night is not white lip corner tiny close, a face irritated ground stares at her: "you!"


    "Now it''s my turn to ask!" Su Ying looked at him with a smile, "who is the first woman you like?"


    "It''s the little fox in front of me!" The night is not white straight hook and hook ground looking at Su Ying, do not know what thought of, ask a way, "who is the first man that makes you moved?"


    When ye feibai asked this question, his hand holding the glass trembled slightly. He hoped it was him, but he was afraid it was not him.


    Proud of him, only in the face of his beloved woman, will be so worried about gain and loss.


    Su Ying lowered her eyelids, as if thinking about something.


    After a while, she looked up and drank three more drinks.


    Night is not white, and anger is stronger!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 255

    "Now it''s my turn again!" Su Ying held his face and looked at him, "I''m a little curious why you haven''t been out of the house for ten years. Is it really because of illness?"


    Night is not white eyes flash across a pale, open mouth, and finally did not say, also drink three cups.


    Night Fei Bai pressed Su Ying''s hand on the table at will and tightly grasped her white and tender hand into the big palm. His thumb gently touched the back of her hand: "I will protect you well."


    This kind of touch makes Su Ying feel indescribable.


    Around as if suddenly quiet down, the air flowing with ambiguous flavor.


    Night is not white lip corner a hook: "now it''s my turn, can you be a little moved just now?"


    Su Ying hesitated in her heart. Did she want to answer.


    After thinking about it, she had three drinks in a row.


    Ye Fei was so angry that she wanted to crush the little fox in front of her. She didn''t answer him a question!


    "If you provoke me again, believe it or not, I will do you here!" Night is not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, thin lips evil and sycophantic to hook up, he angrily glared at Su Ying, full of murderous gas.


    Su Ying was not afraid of him, and his lips made a mockery: "do you want to play tricks? You set the rules of the game. I didn''t break the rules. "


    "Well..." The night is not white, suddenly stretched out a slender hand, with the finger belly caressing her soft lip, "taste here only this king?"


    Su Ying subconsciously drank a glass of wine, just about to drink the second cup, she widened her eyes: "no, it''s clearly my turn to ask you!"


    Su Ying voice just fell, night feibai has moved to her side, a pull her into the arms, his hands tightly around her in the arms, lips smile more evil charm, hot breath in her ears: "you know to make me angry."


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "shadow son can''t be so big. It makes the Lord angry. It''s the king''s temperament that''s too big!"


    Su Ying also wants to continue to ridicule a few words, suddenly feel a pain on the lips, the night is not white lips will her back words all to block!


    Ye feibai''s palm fell behind her head, clasped the back of her head, pressed her to himself, and put his other hand around her waist.


    "Well..." His kiss was so sudden that Su Ying felt the same feeling sweeping over her whole body.


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying''s helpless appearance, and his lips bring up a funny smile. His eyes are enchanting and enchanting, bewildered and vivid: "it doesn''t matter if you don''t answer. I''ll find the answer myself."


    Su Ying wants to struggle, but the whole person is pressed on the bed board by night.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "you What are you doing? "


    Ye feibai approached her again, stretched out his wet tongue and licked her slightly swollen red lips. Then he reached into her mouth and stirred and sucked kisses wantonly in her mouth.


    His tongue clung to her tongue, occupying her breath!


    Su Ying was almost absorbed by him all the air, gasping, suddenly her body a stiff. The hand, which had been on her waist, came in from her collar and held it round.


    His face was close at hand, his breath was heavy, his eyes were bent up, and he said with a smile: "here, I miss..."


    Su Ying was angry and speechless: "you!"


    "My shadow is really delicious..."


    Su Ying really wanted to bite him, all over a piece of crispy, her hands against the chest, but can not push him.


    At this moment, Su Ying suddenly heard a sound, her whole person wake up, her body arched slightly, seize the night is not white dress: "night is not white, you listen, there is a voice!"


    "What sound?" Night feibai indulged in the love just now, thought it was su Ying''s excuse, but he soon heard the news!


    Some people are smashing the ship, the bottom of the ship is moving more and more!


    Night is not white, deep eyes are vicious and bloodthirsty, and his anger condenses on his lips, and his whole body is covered with a strong sense of killing!


    What kind of man did harm to him!


    Night feibai took a deep breath and sat up with Su Ying, smoothing the wrinkles on her dress for her.


    In this moment, the boat rocked violently, and a sharp blade was inserted from the bottom of the bed.


    Night is not white with Su shadow quickly hide to one side, and then the ship seems to be split up in general.


    Su Ying''s body swayed and was held in his arms by night Fei Bai: "be careful."


    Night is not white tightly embracing Su Ying, the body leaps up and falls steadily on a boat board floating on the water.


    Six black swords came out one after another.


    Night is not white eyes like cold pool, now in the river is not easy to shake, lest the shadow hurt.


    He made a quick decision, urged his internal force, and the board under him slid forward quickly.


    Several men in black behind failed to attack. They didn''t expect to escape in the middle of the river. They swam quickly to catch up with them.Su Ying leans in the arms of night non white, two people''s clothes fly with the wind. As long as he was there, she didn''t have to worry about anything.


    Su Ying at the moment can not help but have an illusion, two people are like a pair of fairy couple.


    Su Ying quickly shakes off the idea in his mind, another idea comes back to my mind again. Now it''s just a board. If you surf in the modern night, you must have a good time.


    "What do you think? Isn''t it frightening? " Night is not white head to see Su Ying lying in his arms, a face clever appearance, can not help but kiss her forehead.


    Su Ying quickly glared at him: "I wonder who is harming us."


    "I want to know, too." Night is not white, cold eyes flash.


    "All right, hold on!" Night is not white said a, under the board sliding faster, Su Ying tightly hugged his waist, heart suddenly filled with a sweet feeling.


    Jiang Xiang has never suffered a loss since he was young. He was disgraced by night Fei before, so he harbored a grudge and sent people to attack him.


    He himself went to the building outside the river and found a window seat.


    He held the glass in his hand, drinking and looking at the ship in the distance. He just wanted to see how he fell into the water and how he was picked up in a mess.


    Jiang Xiang''s eyes are cold. What''s the great thing about huaiwang! Annoyed him, he cleaned up together!


    "Mr. Jiang, what are you doing looking out of the window all the time? Is there any beauty out there?"


    All the people in the table laughed when they heard him.


    Jiang Xiang also pursed lip Cape: "I am seeing a joke."


    "What joke?"


    Mr. Li, sitting opposite Jiang Xiang, also looked out, but suddenly he exclaimed in surprise: "God, look! Someone has floated over the lake


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 256

    For a moment, several young men were all around the window to look out.


    "He still has a woman in his arms..." Mr. Wu also said, "it looks good."


    "Asshole!" After Jiang Xiang saw clearly that the man was night Fei Bai, his face changed, and he took up a wine cup and smashed it to the ground.


    The cup suddenly split on the ground!


    "What''s the matter, Mr. Chiang?"


    "Yes, Mr. Jiang, what''s the matter?"


    Naturally, Jiang Xiang could not tell these young men that he was dealing with the king of Huai. He waved his hand impatiently: "drink, keep drinking!"


    It doesn''t matter. I didn''t knock him down this time, and next time!


    The night is not white to urge the internal force, the board quickly reaches the shore. Night is not white with Su shadow lightly jump up, a spin body, steady fall on the river bank.


    There were many people around the bank. Just now I watched two people floating on the river from afar. At the moment, they couldn''t help clapping: "master Kung Fu"


    "Miss, are you ok?" Green mark and Lingfeng just stood on the bank and put the lotus lamp on the river. Suddenly, he saw the boat split apart, and he couldn''t help worrying.


    Now she saw the night is not white and Su Ying back, gently relieved.


    Night is not white, looking at not far away to escape the man in black, a deep voice: "Ling Feng."


    "Yes Lingfeng voice just fell, quickly jumped into the water, and soon caught a man in black.


    "Say, who ordered you to come?" Ling Feng grabbed the collar of the man in black and kicked him hard. The man in black knelt down as soon as he bent.


    The man in black looks a bit stiff, night is not white eyes, the light is evil and fierce, and his eyes are full of cold light: "let him spit out what he should spit out!"


    "Yes


    The man in black was tortured and said everything. It turned out that these people were sent by Jiang Xiang. Now Jiang Xiang is in the No.1 private room outside the building.


    Su Ying is speechless. It seems that this young master Jiang still has some courage.


    "Tie him up and take him back later!" he said


    "Yes


    Night is not white eyes to look at the building not far away, eyes flash across a cold: "shadow son, this king takes you to revenge."


    Su Ying follows in the night is not white body side, lips show smile to come: "good."


    Ye feibai took Su Ying to the building outside the building and found No.1 elegant room.


    Ling Feng kicked in, the people inside were stunned and then rushed out.


    These young men who have a good relationship with Jiang Xiang are all dandies. They were suddenly in a bad mood, their faces were very bad: "who are you, really impatient to live?"


    Night feibai and Su Ying stand aside, watching Ling Feng solve these childe.


    "That''s not true!" Jiang Xiang saw Ling Feng, his face sank, "is it really good to bully when ye?"


    He took up his robe and came over: "I must..."


    "This king is bullying you Night is not white eyes, deep eyes, lips sipping light thin anger. He saw Jiang Xiang come out, a kick in the past, his strength is great, Jiang Xiang was kicked to the ground, did not get up.


    "You..."


    Night is not easy to white and Su Ying not easy to have such a harmonious time, think of are destroyed by the person in front of. Ye feibai immediately picked him up and beat him up.


    Ye feibai specially selects some cartilage tissue which can''t be seen and hurt very much.


    Su Ying looked at him and could hardly help laughing. He was too cunning!


    Jiang Xiang was beaten more than wail, where there is half a minute before arrogant appearance: "Oh, don''t fight, don''t fight!"


    The elder brother who was just repaired by Ling Feng is very angry. Now he sees Jiang Xiang beaten up and gets angry all over. In particular, Mr. Li is a hot tempered man. He is going to rush up at the moment, and he is held back by Mr. Wu behind him.


    "Let me go! Seeing friends being bullied but not rescuing It''s not a man anymore


    "You don''t want to die!" "Do you know who he is?" he whispered


    "Who is it? Is his status higher than that of Mr. Chiang? "


    "It''s his highness Huai Wang!" Mr. Wu covered his forehead and hated that he didn''t recognize it earlier.


    "What?" All the childe around took a breath. This is his highness huaiwang?!


    They were all at once lost. Since they were beaten by his highness Huai Wang, they had to admit their lives!


    Jiang Xiang was beaten by the night, only know to cover his stomach and cry for pain!


    Night feibai seems to be finally tired, clapped his hands: "Ling Feng, throw him into the river!"


    "Your Highness Huai Wang, spare your life. I was wrong..." Jiang Xiang is also a stubborn temper, was beaten before can not say to beg for mercy. But now it''s autumn and the river is cold at night!


    "Yes Lingfeng quickly grabbed Jiang Xiang, dragged him outside and threw him into the river.


    Jiang Xiang fell into the place and the river bank is very close, he is not easy to flop on the bank, and again by the Lingfeng kick into the river.Jiang Xiang got up and was kicked in, got up again, and was kicked in again. He was out of breath and exhausted.


    Su Ying looked at the poor Jiang Xiang, and then took a look at the satisfied Ye Fei Bai. The corner of his lips couldn''t help but smoke. Is this the evil taste of night feibai?


    "Well, don''t kill people." Night feibai saw Jiang Xiang tired like a dog almost motionless lying on the bank, and ordered Lingfeng to stop.


    Ye feibai stood in front of Jiang Xiang and kicked him with his foot: "if you want to attack this king, you should also consider whether you are qualified enough."


    His eyes narrowed slightly, the corners of his lips were cold, and his whole body exuded a strong anger and a solemn murderous spirit: "don''t let me see you again next time!"


    Su Ying can''t help thinking, this is the most real of him, ruthless, Yin Li.


    The night is not white to turn toward Su Ying, holding her hand, the anger of the eyes convergence, gradually blooming out of a warm smile: "we go home."


    "Chiang Kai Shek, young master Chiang." Seeing that ye Fei Bai finally left, Mr. Li dared to come up and help Jiang Xiang.


    "Get out of here Jiang Xiang pushed him away, struggled to get up, and stumbled to Chiang''s government.


    He clenched his hands tightly. From childhood to adulthood, he had never suffered such a disgrace, and he must recover the debt.


    When Jiang Xiang returned to Chiang''s mansion, he rushed to the front hall as soon as he heard the news.


    She saw Jiang Xiang''s whole body was wet, his hair was wet on his clothes, and there was some soil on it. He seemed to have been hurt, his lips were a little bruised, his hands were on his chest, and his brows were tightly wrinkled.


    "Oh, my Xiang''er, what''s the matter with you?" Jiang Xiang is the youngest son of the Jiang family and the most beloved grandson of the old prince.


    When she saw him like this, she began to cry out with heartache: "my little four treasures, grandma''s darling, who bullied you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 257

    When the family saw Jiang Xiang, everyone was very angry.


    Elder brother Jiang Meng was even more angry: "fourth brother, who bullied you? Big brother, take revenge for you


    Jiang Xiang now has a family to support, of course, to add fuel. He hugged Jiang Laotai Jun: "grandmother, it was Huai Wang who bullied his grandson!"


    "What?"


    Naturally, Jiang Xiang concealed the part that he provoked first: "my grandson was going to queue up to buy the roast sale of his old grandson''s house tonight. Unexpectedly, his highness huaiwang bullied others and robbed him of his son''s burning sale. When his grandson saw that he was the king of Huaihe, he naturally gave in. I didn''t expect that the king of Huai was not happy and took out his anger on his grandson. "


    Jiang Xiang began to cry bitterly. "He humiliated his grandson in public, beat him, and ordered his men to kick him into the water. Grandmother, do you know how cold the water is... "


    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable!"


    Chiang''s chest heaved violently when he thought of his precious grandson being bullied like this.


    The king of Huai had always been known as cruel and bloodthirsty. Naturally, old prince Jiang believed in his grandson. She couldn''t help but rebuke: "the Huai king is so cruel that he bullies xiaosibao. This debt must not be calculated like this!"


    Jiang Xiang wiped a tear: "grandmother, you must make decisions for your grandson!"


    Jiang Meng was also angry: "yes, this matter must not be so."


    Old prince Jiang said, "well, grandmother must go and ask for justice. Xiang''er, you should change clothes first, so as not to catch cold. Come on, take the fourth childe to take a bath and change clothes. "


    After Jiang Xiang was taken away, old prince Jiang said with a cold smile: "famous general xiner, please come here. We can''t do this."


    The Duke of Chiang still hesitated: "after all, the other party is his royal highness. Recently, the emperor thinks highly of him. How about this matter


    Jiang Laotai Jun was not happy: "you are still Xiang''er''s father! Your son is being bullied like this, and you can''t believe it? Your son, you don''t hurt me


    This side is saying, there is a servant to report: "old prince, not good! The fourth young master fainted


    "Oh, go and get the doctor at once!" The old prince was so anxious that he went to Jiang Xiang''s room in a hurry.


    Jiang Xiang was lying in bed with a red face. He must have had a high fever.


    "My precious grandson Grandma is willing to suffer for you... " Old Taijun sat at the head of the bed, looking at Jiang Xiang''s burning hazy appearance, touching Jiang Xiang''s hot forehead, muddy tears flowing down the corner of his eyes.


    Jiang Xiang was seriously ill. The doctor came to see him all night before his fever came down.


    The old prince stayed by the bedside and refused to go. It was Chiang Kai Shek and his wife who came to persuade her to go back to rest.


    The old prince woke up the next morning and asked Princess Yi to come back.


    Princess Yi is named Jiang Xin. Her skin is as white as jade. She is a very beautiful woman. She stood with a pair of Danfeng eyes, with unspeakable charm and fierce.


    Today, she is wearing a lotus root color skirt, the color is simple and elegant, more and more her lips and teeth are white.


    "Grandmother, I''m so anxious to ask xiner to come back, but what happened to her family?"


    Old prince Jiang''s face was gloomy: "it was Xiang''er who was bullied by the king of Huai..."


    Jiang Laotai Jun said the original reason, so angry that he wiped his tears with a veil: "poor Xiang''er is still lying in bed. You say that he has been loved and loved since he was a child. When did he suffer such hardships?"


    Jiang Xin is also extremely fond of this younger brother, has always been to him is responsive, now heard that he was bullied, cold eyes with thick anger.


    She patted the table heavily: "this is ridiculous! He dares to act like this because he is a king! It must not be so palliative! "


    Jiang Xin couldn''t wait for a moment. She got up and said, "grandmother, xiner will go back to do this! We must get justice for the fourth brother! "


    Old prince Jiang''s face was full of joy: "good, good, you go!"


    Night, Yiwang mansion.


    The room is flowing with beauty and ambiguity.


    Jiang Xin lies on the side of yefeiling, the prince''s son. She puts her full body close to him. Her soft arms are wrapped around yefeiling''s neck like a snake.


    Her appearance is charming and enchanting: "Wang Ye, Xin''er, there''s something I don''t know, I don''t think I should say it properly?"


    "What''s the matter?" Night Fei Ling held Jiang Xinxiang''s soft body in his arms and sighed contentedly.


    "Your brother, by virtue of the queen, didn''t pay attention to you at all." Jiang Xin''s slender fingers were vaguely drawing a circle on yefeiling''s chest. "I thought he would be safe in the palace for ten years, but it''s not like that at all."


    Night Fei Ling brow tight frown, some displeasure ground opens a mouth: "how to say?"


    "Last night, the king of Huai beat Xiao Si very hard in order to rob the cook. Xiaosi is honest, so scared that he explains his identity right now. He is Yi Wang''s brother-in-law. I didn''t think of it. The king of Huai said, "what is a great prince? He is just a common prince."As the eldest son of the emperor, yefeiling''s most regret is that he is a commoner son, and his mother''s identity is not high.


    Now he heard this sentence from Jiang Xin''s mouth. His eyes were unbelievable. There was an unknown fire burning in his chest. His face was gloomy and terrible: "is that what he said?"


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Si? The king of Huai didn''t pay attention to you and dealt with Xiao Si severely. He said that the big prince was just a decoration. He had a humble mother and concubine, and his father didn''t love him. Poor little four of my family refuted a few words and was kicked into the river by the king of Huai. He is still lying in bed with a high fever... "


    "Bullying too much!" Night Fei Ling''s face appeared a trace of cruel killing, his face floating a trace of cruel killing, his hands tightly clenched, the back of the hand blue veins burst: "he unexpectedly..."


    "You should be careful of your younger brother, Feiling. Apart from giving marriage, quitting marriage and giving marriage, can he still have such a favor? Now my father loves him and trusts him. You say Will the father emperor


    Ye Feiling gnashed his teeth: "don''t say it!"


    "After all, the king of Huai was born by the empress. The emperor dotes on him. You must worry about it. He is you The enemy


    Night Fei Ling''s chest heaved violently, and the murderous spirit in his sharp eyes grew stronger.


    Speaking of it, recently, the night is not white wind head is prosperous, robbed him a lot of limelight! He must be on guard!


    Yefeiling stayed up all night. When he thought of yefeibai, he felt as if there was a poisonous snake scurrying in his heart.


    He has endured for so many years and worked hard for so many years, but it is not only because of the title of Yiwang, he wants the supreme throne!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 258

    "Somebody The night Feiling made a sound, and soon a bodyguard stepped in from outside.


    Ye Fei Ling lowered his voice and ordered a few words, and then he saw the bodyguard''s eyes widened in surprise.


    Night Fei mausoleum lip Cape arouses the sinister sneer: "if you do this matter, this king will allow you a bright future."


    Night is not white. It''s almost midnight since I came from the palace.


    Su Ying sleeps faintly, suddenly a slightly chilly embrace embraces her.


    Su Ying faces the bed, can''t see this person''s appearance clearly, but she can smell the familiar breath on his body, faint with the smell of grass, is not white at night.


    Su Ying was interrupted in her sleep, and she wanted to get rid of her unhappiness: "what are you doing here?"


    "I''ll see if the shadow has kicked the quilt, whether he is dishonest in sleeping..." Night is not white tightly embrace her, thin lips close to Su Ying''s ear, said vaguely.


    Kick the quilt? Is she still a child?!


    The night is not white to say, return false model to give her to tuck in quilt: "fortunately this king came, otherwise still don''t know whether the shadow can freeze bad!"


    "Don''t come!" Su Ying was a little annoyed and couldn''t help pushing him. "Does it mean that the Lord doesn''t sleep in the middle of the night? If you don''t sleep, I''m going to sleep too! "


    "I want to talk to you for a moment." Night is not white long arm a fish, will su Ying turn over body, face to face with oneself.


    He was so close to her that his hot breath was on her face.


    "What do you have to say in the middle of the night? It will be the same tomorrow. " Su Ying knows that night is not white, most of the middle of the night to disturb her is to talk, can''t help but a little annoyed.


    "Take good care of yourself. I''ll leave early tomorrow morning."


    Su Ying was silent for a moment, and wanted to come to the emperor to send ye feibai another task: "how long do you want to go? A month? "


    Night non white lip corner light Purses: "need not be so long, a few days."


    "Oh..." Su Ying replied, "it''s only a few days. I''ll have something to say when you come back."


    "You He sat up with his back to her and said nothing.


    Su Ying looks at his motionless back. At the moment, he looks like a stubborn child.


    He had a thin anger and a sense of aloofness.


    Su Ying lenglengleng looked at his back, couldn''t help but stretch out white fingers, pulled his clothes.


    Night is not white, motionless, like a sculpture.


    So Su Ying felt that if she ignored him, he would be angry for a night.


    She reluctantly raised her lips, pulled his clothes and pulled them: "Hey, what''s the matter, you say it, I''ll listen."


    The night is not white cold hums a sentence, still did not move.


    But her eyes quickly across a touch of cunning smell, the room is too dark, Su Ying simply can not detect.


    "Don''t tell me, I''m sleeping."


    Su Ying''s words just finished, the night is not white to slowly drill into the quilt, will su Ying Xiang soft body into the arms.


    Su Ying didn''t break away and could only let him hold it. She didn''t hear ye feibai speak for a long time. She thought that something had happened to him. She couldn''t help poking him: "say, what''s the matter with you? I''m listening. "


    The night is not white suddenly got up the body, with the force that can''t cover one''s ear, grab her lips.


    Su Ying was angry. She just thought that this man was suddenly honest This man is cunning.


    Su Ying''s body slightly moved, night is not white, the whole person is covered in her body, her limbs are shackled, he rolled to kiss her soft lips, repeatedly ravaged.


    He quickly pried open his lips and teeth, put his wet tongue into her mouth, and attacked the city and the pool in her mouth.


    He plundered her inch by inch, and repeatedly sucked her sweetness.


    This kiss is too fierce, Su Ying only feels that she is about to suffocate. The powerful force of yefeibai makes Su Ying unable to get rid of it. She just feels that her brain is blank.


    Turbulent plunder into the ultimate lingering, Su Ying''s tongue was sucked by him numb and painful.


    This man only knows how to touch her!


    Su Ying''s strength seemed to have been taken away, and a sense of inexplicable and uneasiness rose in her heart. She raised her hands and beat him hard on the back: "um..."


    Night feibai finally loosened her lips, breathing heavily.


    He breathed his warm breath in her neck and looked at her brightly in the dark.


    There is no doubt that the power gap between men and women is reflected at this moment. Su Ying is an agent of her former life. She is good at training and has some martial arts background, but she has no advantage in front of the night.


    "Do you want to let people sleep?"


    Ye feibai imprisons her under the body, leans down again, and one by one kisses fall on her neck: "shadow, this mission is very dangerous..."


    His tone seemed to take some pitiful: "so you should accompany me well."


    Night Fei Bai''s kiss fell in again. Su Ying turned her head and snorted coldly: "don''t think I don''t know who you are. You are the ghost childe! What kind of mission is dangerous? Who else can do with you"But this time, it''s not easy for them to participate..." Night is not white will face stuffy in Su Ying''s neck.


    "Don''t act pathetic for me!" Su Ying simply felt that the night was not white, and she ate her tofu with compassion.


    Night is not white take advantage of him to have loose push to one side: "well, you fast sleep, otherwise tomorrow can''t get up."


    Ye feibai sighed deeply, turned over and lay down beside her, no more movement.


    The night was not white and left early the next day.


    When Su Ying wakes up, her side is empty, and only the slightly sunk bed lets her know that he came last night.


    Su Ying is still in a daze. She hears red wave whispering, "princess, are you awake?"


    "Well."


    Su Ying answered.


    Red wave came and lifted the curtain of the bed and whispered, "princess, the maid has already made a thorough inquiry. Qingbi is the lady Liu''s man."


    "Is it?" Su Ying''s face flashed a touch of surprise. When did Madame Su hook up with Liu Guifei, and she even put Liu Guifei''s maid beside her.


    Red wave puzzled ground asked: "how to do next?"


    Su shadow lip Cape light hook, indifferent and smile: "what do not need to do, erect a girl, see what she can do."


    Three days passed in a flash.


    Red wave took Yin Shu''s account book from outside: "princess, this month''s Yin Shu''s accounting records are here."


    "Come and have a look." Su Ying lip side smile, put the cup in the hand to one side.


    "Please keep it in mind. I''ll make a good account of this month."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying opens the account book one by one. Fortunately, a Yan is smart, and the account book has been done very well. She only needs to check it a little.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 259

    Su Ying with the abacus quickly stir, eyes emerge a smile: "this month Yin Shu''s business is very good, the turnover is expected to increase at least one level."


    Hongbo said with a smile: "that''s natural. The business of butterfly dance is so poor that it can''t take our business. It''s the princess who is smart and keeps coming up with all kinds of ideas to attract customers


    "I have to think about what small gifts I should give this month." Su Ying''s hands are constantly working, and her mind is spinning. These ladies and girls are so supportive that she should also give some small gifts.


    Su Ying was thinking about it, but saw the green mark running over in a hurry: "princess, the prince is back!"


    Su shadow head also did not lift: "ah, is it, did not lack arm little leg?"


    Green Mark thought for a while and said seriously, "no, Lord, everything is in good condition."


    "Let''s continue with the reconciliation."


    Green mark see Su shadow did not move, can not help but remind: "princess, the prince just said to look for you."


    "I''m not free now." Su Ying some helpless, is not three days did not see, "wait for me to finish the account again."


    Su Ying said, subconsciously to go to pour water to drink: "green mark, you go to make a pot of tea."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying to the account, the smile on her lips is expanding, this month''s turnover is more than she expected.


    At this time, Su Ying was suddenly covered by a black shadow, Su Ying looked up and saw night non white standing on her side.


    Su Ying was afraid that the night was not white to disturb him, so he could not help waving: "Lord, you are full of sweat. You''d better take a bath and change clothes first."


    Night is not white lip corners tightly pursed, do not speak, the bottom of the eye seems to endure anger.


    Su Ying was so upset by him that she pushed him: "go, go, I''m busy Oh, where did I get to when you made a scene? "


    Su Ying see night is not white or motionless standing behind her, can not help staring at him: "how do you still stand here, go!"


    Ye Fei''s white eyes flashed for a moment and turned to leave. No one noticed the cold sweat on his forehead and the pale light on his lips.


    After yefeibai left, Hongbo couldn''t help saying, "princess, the prince looks unhappy. Do you want to go first?"


    Su Ying does not care: "when did you see him happy, he is not always like this?"


    Night is not white, has always been a stranger not close to the appearance, the face is always with a thousand years of ice, Su Ying can not feel what is wrong with him.


    Night is not white push Kaiming Yuxuan bedroom, sitting on the bed, his face is very ugly at the moment, the whole face is tightly stretched.


    He leaned on the bed, waiting for Su Ying to come over, waiting for almost to sleep.


    The pain in his back made his face more and more pale and his brain a little fuzzy.


    Night is not white lean on the head of the bed, suddenly heard a burst of foot sound, his heart a joy, naturally think that is Su Ying came.


    His brain is so heavy at the moment that it is difficult to lift his eyelids.


    A faint and graceful figure came up to him, helped him lie down, and then the sweet water was fed into his mouth.


    She doesn''t smell right, it''s not a shadow!


    Ye Fei tried his best to open his eyes and found that he was a strange girl in green clothes.


    The girl''s appearance is outstanding, her skin is white and tender, especially her eyes seem to be covered with a layer of water mist, rippling with a bit of spring feeling.


    She bowed her head, and her face was tinged with a blush, with an air of desire to speak.


    "Who are you?" Night is not white, pale, bean big sweat drops from his forehead, his Phoenix eyes slightly squint, deep eyes appear incomparably indifferent, "get out of the way!"


    This girl is Qingbi, who was given to Su Ying by his wife before. She finally got the chance to get close to night feibai. Naturally, she won''t waste this opportunity.


    Yefei''s face looks bad. He looks sick.


    There was a worried look on her face: "Lord, are you not feeling well?"


    "Go away!"


    With a sweet smile, Qingbi bravely said, "Lord, it''s the princess who sent the slaves to serve you."


    Ye feibai frowned, and Qingbi stepped forward and wiped the sweat on his forehead with a handkerchief: "the princess is really, knowing that you are not feeling well, she is cruel enough to leave you alone."


    At the bottom of his heart, there was a surge of anger: "shut up!"


    "The Lord won''t let the servants say it, but they will. During the period when the prince left, the princess didn''t mention the prince. The princess didn''t care about you at all


    The night is not white head is very painful, the blue veins on the forehead constantly burst up.


    "Madame said, the princess is such a temperament, never put anyone in the heart, she only likes her own."


    The more unhappy the night was on her white face, she seemed to have a real fever, her brain was burning faintly, and her whole body was soft.


    "Lord, if the princess is not here, let the maidservant serve you."Ye feibai reached out and pushed her. A charming smile appeared on Qingbi''s face. She stretched out her hand to take off yefeibai''s clothes: "Lord, you are covered with sweat. I''ll wipe your sweat for you..."


    Night is not white just to lift up his hand, suddenly heard outside a burst of foot step sound, carry in the air of the hand to pause.


    Qingbi also heard the outside of the movement, unwilling to bite the lip, can only give up, looking forward to the future.


    When she was about to get up, she suddenly felt a warm hand, and the Lord took her hand!


    Qingbi Qingli small face issued Yingying light, eyes crystal bright, after the ear root rises a faint blush.


    For a moment, she stopped breathing.


    The voice of night is not white, but Qingbi can hear clearly: "don''t leave me, don''t leave me..."


    Qingbi''s lips were full of pride, and her eyes were shining. The lady said that if she had a chance to approach the Lord, she would be able to win the favor of him.


    Anyway, the prince and the princess did not have much love before.


    Su Ying came in from the door and saw that night was not white, holding green green green hands.


    Su Ying''s chest seems to be blocked by something in general, stuffy.


    "Don''t leave me, don''t leave me Shadow, don''t leave me. "


    Su Ying listens to the night is not white, a voice calls her name, suddenly dun even gas can not send out.


    She frowned and looked at Qingbi: "Qingbi, why are you here?"


    Isn''t it for people to watch and keep her out of the inner room?


    There was a flash of panic on Qingbi''s face, and she soon calmed down.


    She made a salute to Su Ying: "princess, the prince is ill and has no personal care, maid..."


    Qingbi''s words have not finished, Su Ying heard the night non white cough in the bed.


    Qingbi quickly turned her head and stroked the night''s chest with her hand.


    Su Ying stood at the table, looking at this scene coldly, the smile on the edge of lips became more and more thin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 260

    Qingbi is a person who can serve people. She finished this action: "you have a high fever, and I''ll give you a basin of cold water."


    The night was not white and answered.


    Qingbi quickly retreats to draw water. Su Ying''s eyes flash with cold. She quickly walks to the bed and reaches out to push the night.


    Night is not white, as if to wake up some, slowly opened his eyes, holding her hand: "shadow, you come?"


    Su Ying sneered: "don''t know the king thinks green green how?"


    Night non white Zheng Zheng Zheng Zheng, lips with a smile: "really good, is a beauty body."


    "He is beautiful and gentle, and he can serve the Lord well. He is really intimate." Su Ying frown slightly, eyes Sen Leng, "as shadow son today let her open face, sent to the Wang Ye''s room."


    Night is not white eyes black as ink, a moment to look at Su Ying: "you say this is unreasonable, you ignore this king, I can''t let other girls serve?"


    Su Ying is not angry but laughs: "well, as long as the king likes it, how can shadow object?"


    Night is not white lip corner hook up a touch of ridicule: "the shadow is really a virtuous woman."


    Su Ying''s expression was indifferent, and her lips had a cool radian.


    She started to pull the night is not white, night is not white for a while, was pulled out by her.


    "Get out of here! Go back to your garden. There are a lot of girls who want to serve you


    Night is not white heart bitter smile, this woman, he should take her how to do just good.


    "Well, I''ll go if you don''t go!" Su Ying didn''t know why she was so angry. She was about to leave.


    There was a sudden sound of heavy objects falling behind him - "bang"!


    Su Ying stopped and looked back.


    Night feibai, who had always been high above, fell to the ground motionless. At this time, he looked frail and pale, and his eyes were tightly closed.


    "You..." Su Ying breathes a stagnant, eyeground flashed a flurry.


    She quickly stepped forward, half kneeling on the ground, carefully touched the night is not white, "night is not white, what''s the matter with you?"


    Her hand suddenly touched his back. It was sticky in the palm. She looked up and looked at it. It was a shocking bloodstain!


    Su Ying froze: "when did you get hurt?"


    She took a deep breath. He told her that the mission was dangerous and she didn''t take him seriously. When he first came back, he was pale, and he didn''t take him seriously.


    He is the second prince, he is the ghost childe, he is very tall in her heart. She always thought he would not be hurt, but she forgot that he was an ordinary person.


    The pungent smell of blood came to her face, and Su Ying''s heart was pulled tightly, full of deep guilt.


    She anxiously said to the outside: "come on, go and ask the grand doctor, go and ask for the doctor!"


    Night is not white lying on the ground motionless, in Su Ying can not see the place, the corners of the lips hook up a not easy to detect the cunning.


    Qingbi came over with cold water at the moment. She saw that the night was not white lying on the ground and exclaimed, "Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Ying grabbed the hot water in her hand and said in a cold voice, "you go out."


    Qingbi opened her mouth: "but..."


    Su Ying looked at her faintly: "I told you to go out!"


    But a glance, but let Qingbi as if in the ice cellar, she did not give up a look, but dare not stay: "yes, yes."


    Su Ying exhausted all his strength, the night is not white support to bed, because of the wound, the temperature of his neck is very high, I think he just burned confused.


    Doctor Wang soon arrived. When he treats the wound for the night, Su Ying is watching.


    There was a deep wound on his back, and blood kept pouring out of it.


    In addition, there are two ferocious scars, almost throughout his back.


    Su Ying some can''t bear to leave the face, some sour eyes.


    Night feibai takes advantage of Su Ying not to pay attention to return to the king''s doctor to hand a look, the king doctor shiver for a while, immediately understand come over.


    Night is not white shed so much blood, the body is also really fast can not go on, very quickly fainted in the past.


    While treating the wound for yefeibai, Wang Taiyi sighed: "fortunately, this arrow missed some. If it hurts the heart It''s hard to save the gods. This wound is so heavy, if ordinary people would have Only the Lord can bear it


    "Doctor Wang, how long will it take for the Lord''s injury to be cured?"


    "It''s hard to say. I can only take good care of it. But the king''s health is good, and he may be well in a month. "


    "So long?"


    "During this period of time, the diet should be light and the wound should not be stained with water. Because the wound is inflamed, still can have a fever from time to time, the princess should also pay attention to point


    "Yes."


    "The old minister gave the vice prescription to the princess three times a day."


    "I''ll ask the girl to get the medicine."After Wang Taiyi left, Su Ying let green mark fry medicine.


    Green mark brought medicine to come over, Su Ying carefully helped up the night is not white, let him lean in his arms.


    Green mark fed ye feibai a mouthful, and most of the medicine flowed down his mouth. Green mark looks at Su Ying in embarrassment: "Princess..."


    Su Ying sighed and wiped the corners of his lips with a handkerchief: "I''ll come."


    She took the spoon from Green Mark''s hand and carefully fed it to him.


    Night is not white, chaos is also interesting, the tip of his nose is Su Ying deep unique light fragrance, the whole person is unprepared to lean on her body.


    Night is not white to drink medicine, and did not directly reduce the fever down, the face also burned red.


    His lips were dry and peeling.


    Su Ying carefully fed water to him with the wet cotton, and told the green mark to play a basin of cold water.


    She began to untie the night is not white clothes, just want to let the green mark come over, but see the green mark cover his face and turn around.


    Su Ying was a little funny and had to do it by herself. She drained the towel and kept wiping his body, neck, cheek and arm.


    Green mark back to Su Ying standing: "princess, maidservant go to burn pot hot water to come over?"


    "Good."


    Green mark was relieved and went out in a hurry.


    Su Ying''s eyes subconsciously fell on the night Fei Bai. It was the first time that she saw his body. His chest is as smooth as porcelain, slightly reddish, because it has just been wiped, some wet, it seems charming and sexy.


    The muscles are strong, and there is no fat.


    The beautiful face and the perfect figure make people fantasize.


    Su Ying was afraid that he would be frozen, so he quickly tidied up his clothes and tucked in the quilt for him.


    Su Ying twisted the wet towel and folded it on his forehead.


    Maybe it''s the physical cooling that plays a role, and maybe the night is not white.


    Day gradually dark down, night non white fever also subsided, Su Ying this gently relieved tone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 261

    Su Ying is not careless. She is afraid that the night is not white and she has a fever again in the middle of the night.


    When Su Ying woke up the next day, she found that she didn''t know when she was lying on the side of her body.


    Night is not white has woken up, a pair of black eyes are staring at her.


    Su Ying moved, the night is not white, he reached out to point her nose: "this king''s little fox finally woke up?"


    Su Ying sees him now this pair of appearance spirit looks good, also remembers yesterday two people also had a quarrel, hum a to get up to leave.


    She just turned around, heard the night behind the white "hiss" to say: "pain, wound pain."


    Su Ying''s footstep stiffly, or can''t help but turn to see him: "still ache?"


    Ye feibai held her hand, and a faint grievance appeared in the depth of her eyes: "it hurts very much You don''t care about me


    Su Ying is dumb for a moment: "you this is not good?"


    "Naturally, I want to stay with the shadow for a long time."


    Su Ying pursed his lips and glared at him: "accompany me to do what, I don''t have Qingbi gentle will serve people, you want to accompany her to go!"


    "The shadow son so hoped that this king accompanies others?"


    "I don''t care who you want to accompany."


    The night is not white to pull him tightly, lip edge appears faint smile: "you want to be beautiful! Do you want me to break the agreement so you can run away? This king is not so stupid


    Su Ying tried to calm down the anger in her heart, just like the Black Agate eyes staring at the night with hatred: "go away!"


    The night is not white to caress Su Ying''s hand, inch by inch rolling gently stroking, make her only gas do not know where to run: "shadow, you are still angry with me?"


    "I don''t have time to be angry with you."


    The night is not white the eye is bright to look at her: "if you still angry with me, you hit me."


    Su Ying has a step down, also don''t keep up with him, can''t help but stare at him: "OK, you lie down first, I''ll ask the kitchen to prepare breakfast and medicine for you, and change the medicine for you later."


    Night is not white lip horn a hook: "good."


    The food was soon delivered, because the night is not white injury, breakfast is a clear porridge dish, very light and tasteless.


    Su Ying didn''t eat dinner yesterday, but she was hungry now. She helped the night to the front and back of the table and ate with relish.


    Su Ying ate a long time, raised his head, saw a look at the night is not white sitting opposite, see him frown.


    He put down his chopsticks: "no more!"


    The porridge in the bowl in front of him hardly moved.


    "You are injured now, and you need to drink medicine later. How can you not eat well?" Su Ying put down the dishes and chopsticks, can''t help frowning, are so big people, how to get sick and play child temper.


    "It''s not delicious!"


    "I think it tastes good."


    "Don''t you want me to get better?" Night Fei frowned and looked at Su Ying.


    "How?"


    "Then you make it for me! I want to eat the food made by shadow. "


    Su Ying looked at him speechless: "do you like to eat?"


    "Shadow son, can''t you tempt me to break the agreement and hope I can''t get better so that you can leave me?"


    Su Ying has some headache: "there is no necessary connection between these two things, OK!"


    "You really have such a mind, so you don''t want me to eat or get better."


    Su Ying looked at the night Fei white rascal''s appearance, some gnashing teeth to look at him: "do you eat or not?"


    "No!"


    Su Ying looked at him helplessly in his heart: "OK, I''ll do it for you!"


    Su Ying quickly went to the kitchen, she made breakfast, thinking that she just sympathized with him and pitied him for being a patient.


    Su Ying quickly made two small dishes, she tasted, the taste is OK, not as delicate as the kitchen.


    Su Ying brought two small dishes to the night in front of the white, lip edge strong pull out a smile: "Huai king, can you eat now?"


    Night is not white straight hook hook to look at her, look calm, show a pair of lazy appearance: "you feed me."


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly and ignored him directly. He continued to pick up chopsticks to eat: "you are arrogant and arrogant."


    Night non white lip corner tightly pursed, straight Leng Leng looking at Su Ying: "that forget it, I don''t eat."


    "Don''t you have your own hands?" Su Ying murmured in her heart that she had cooked for him, and he didn''t eat yet!


    Ye Fei''s white face showed a sheepish smile: "I''m hurt."


    Su Ying clip a vegetable dumpling to eat: "you hurt the back, not the hand ah, do not affect your meal."


    "When I move my hand, it hurts."


    Su Ying:


    Night is not white more hair aggrieved: "the hand all cannot lift, still how to eat?""The shadow ignored me yesterday and is not going to pay attention to me today, is it?" Night is not white, looking at Su Ying displeasantly, "anyway you don''t care about me, I go to sleep."


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, get up and go, there are countless black lines on the forehead, she called him speechless: "night is not white, you sit down for me."


    The night is not white, ignore her.


    When night feibai passes by her side, Su Ying grabs him: "I feed you to eat!"


    Ye feibai sat down beside Su Ying and raised eyebrows: "you are too fierce!"


    Su Ying immediately has an impulse to slap him in the face. Your sister, even if you have a meal, are you tired!


    Su Ying took a deep breath, forget it. For his part, she didn''t care about him.


    She reluctantly smile, scooped a spoonful of porridge to his mouth: "eat!"


    Night Fei frowned back: "hot, do you want to murder me?"


    Nima! Su Ying really wants to paste this bowl of porridge on his face. Is this the attitude that patients should have!


    However, Su Ying still tolerated, lest he squabble and waste time.


    Su Ying kept stirring the porridge with a spoon, scooped a spoonful of porridge and put it on the edge of his mouth. It was sent to his mouth: "is it ok now?"


    Ye Fei opened his mouth, frowned and glared at her: "don''t use this smile to perfunctory me."


    Su Ying took a deep breath and forgave you for the last time!


    She laughed and said, "is this OK, your highness Huai Wang?"


    "You can have a better appetite."


    Nima!


    Su Ying is not easy to feed the night. After breakfast, she has been choking. She can see that he has a cunning and contented smile on his lips. Her spirit root can''t be sent out.


    "I''m going to sun on the roof." The night is not white finally finished the meal, the whole person sits casually, clean and slender fingers put on the table, gently tapping, his eyes are bright and bright, as bright as the stars in the sky, "shadow you accompany me."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 262

    Su Ying suddenly felt that the night was not white. She couldn''t help stroking her forehead: "the night is not white. Can you do it normally? You''ve been injured. Can you lie down and recuperate for me?"


    "No way." Night white near Su Ying some, will head on her shoulder, "if not in the sun, I will be depressed, if I am depressed, my injury will not be good."


    Su Ying breathes and breathes again to stop his impulse to beat him violently.


    Green mark at the moment just sent the medicine over: "princess, the medicine of the Lord is fried."


    Green mark see night is not white, the whole person is leaning on Su Ying body, between two people ambiguous pole. Green mark heart secretly happy, and afraid that he interrupted two people, put down the medicine bowl and left in a hurry.


    Su Ying pushed the medicine bowl to him: "drink medicine."


    "No Night not white pulled Su Ying''s hand, playing with her fingers, "unless you accompany me to bask in the sun."


    Su Ying pulled back her hand forcefully: "if you don''t drink medicine, I don''t care about you!"


    "You hurt my wound..."


    Su Ying all kinds of irritability: "good, you drink medicine, you drink medicine, I take you to the sun!"


    Night is not white lips corner slowly hook up smile: "good, you feed me."


    Su Ying finally coax Ye Fei Bai to drink medicine, and sends his servants to find the stairs and climb to the roof with ye feibai.


    Su Ying sat by the side of night Fei Bai and looked at his wound: "climb up and down, do you have pain in the wound?"


    "It doesn''t hurt if you have a shadow."


    Su Ying turned her head speechless and looked up at the gloomy sky: "the night is not white, the sun is not waiting for you. Don''t you think it''s stupid for us to sit like this? "


    "Shh I''m tired to let Ben Wang sleep for a while. " Night is not white eyes gently closed, head tilted in Su Ying''s shoulder.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but roll up her eyes, this man!


    When Ouyang Liuyun came over, he saw Su Ying and ye feibai sitting side by side on the roof.


    He looked up at the gloomy day, and then at the two men. He hooked his lips in silence, thinking in his heart that it was not in the sun?


    Night is not white rest for a moment, Su Ying sitting did not dare to move, only feel half of his arm has been numb.


    "Is the sun enough?" Su Ying looked at the dark lacquer sky. "Your clothes will be wet if you dry them again."


    "I''m going to have lunch soon. You can make it for me, shadow."


    Su Ying''s forehead appears a "well", which is just an inch in advance!


    But she saw the night is not white eyes, the eyes are bright to look at her, she can''t say again refuse words.


    Su Ying will night white back to the room: "you have a good sleep, I made lunch to call you."


    "Well."


    Su Ying is on the way to meet Ouyang Liuyun.


    "Sister in law, is it better?" When Ouyang Liuyun uttered this sentence, a hint of banter flashed through his eyes.


    "Better." Su Ying thought of the night is not white tossed her all morning, can not help but sigh.


    "Sister in law, don''t blame me for pestering you in vain. Do you know this mission is very dangerous Feibai almost escaped death. After he was injured, he didn''t even have time to bandage and rushed home. He didn''t pay any attention when he knelt down


    Ouyang Liuyun said here and couldn''t help but look at Su Ying: "sister-in-law, you don''t know that such a long arrow almost penetrated his chest. He came back like nothing. I was afraid that he would die on the road."


    Su Ying''s body was stiff for a moment, and his back was filled with cold sweat.


    Remembering that he had come to him as if nothing had happened yesterday, she still ignored him.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes flashed a touch of narrow: "feibai''s life is planted in your hands. I''ve known him for so long, and I''ve never seen him take so much care of any woman."


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that Su Ying was drooping his head and thinking about something. He couldn''t help calling out, "sister-in-law, are you listening to me?"


    "Well?"


    "Feibai, though he has mixed up occasionally, is sincere to you."


    Su Ying raised her face with a light smile: "I know."


    "Then I''ll find Fei Bai first."


    Ouyang Liuyun used to find that the night was not white. He was lying on the bed with a slightly pale face.


    Because he had bandages around his back, he had to lie on his side.


    Ouyang Liuyun sat at the head of the bed, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he couldn''t help laughing: "Oh, I said it''s not white. Do you think you are very naive now?"


    He looked at the banter in Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes and sneered at him. He said, "if you have the ability, you can also find a woman who makes you willing to be childish."


    Ouyang Liuyun raised his eyebrows: "there is no woman in the world who can make me like you He lost his mind and made incomprehensible moves. "


    Night is not white sneer a, the eye conceals complacency: "can''t meet, is your this life''s regret."


    Ouyang Liuyun hummed: "come on!""Well, if you have anything to do, you can go quickly."


    "That..."


    "Don''t affect me and shadow to have lunch!"


    Ouyang Liuyun suddenly has an impulse to run wild.


    Su Ying came over with lunch, and saw that the night was not white, holding his chin and looking at her, with a smile on her lips.


    His eyes are evil and enchanting, as if covered with a layer of mist, blurred and shining.


    Su Ying subconsciously did not look at him, and said two words: "eat!"


    "You''ll walk with me later, or I won''t eat."


    Su Ying was speechless: "how can you make up so many things? Now it''s raining. What are you going for a walk


    Night not white eye ground flashed a touch of dejected: "the shadow really does not love me."


    Su Ying most can''t bear to see him like this, can''t help but stare at him fiercely: "OK, eat first and then."


    "Promise me first."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Su Ying some powerless should, "walk in the corridor, lest the rain will wet your wound."


    "Well."


    The whole courtyard was shrouded in rain and fog, and the sound of rain was heard.


    Night is not white mood is very good, holding Su Ying''s hand in the circuitous corridor for a walk: "shadow, you really love me."


    Su Ying picked her eyebrows: "it''s rare to see his royal highness brush a rogue. As a princess of Huai, he should cooperate with him."


    "No, you clearly care about me." Ye feibai insisted.


    Su Ying curled her lips: "boring!"


    At this time, Qingbi came from the front and bent down in front of the two people: "maid, please give my regards to the king and Princess of Huai."


    Although Qingbi is a girl, she is more rich than other girls. Her makeup today is quite gorgeous, with an exquisite development of Yingluo on her head, and a plum blossom gold foil at the corner of her eyes, which makes her more attractive.


    Su Ying sees Qingbi dressed up in all kinds of flowers. When she gets closer, she can smell a smell of fragrant powder on her body. She couldn''t help but say, "it smells good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 263

    Qingbi was happy: "back to the princess, this is the fragrant powder that the maidservant personally prepared. You can grind Angelica dahurica, chuanxiong, qincao, peony, smoked grass, Eupatorium, Artemisia argyi leaves into powder, plus the plum fragrance made by the maid alone."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "it is really a clever girl. She is so clever."


    Qingbi couldn''t help but look up at Yefei with a glance: "back to the princess, the maidservant was born into a family of fragrant powder. The maidservant''s mother made a good fragrance, and the maid didn''t get seven points of mother''s true biography."


    "I can''t imagine that there are girls who can make incense in huaiwang mansion."


    Qingbi is happy in her heart, and her face is full of proud smile. She can''t help but look at ye feibai: "if the princess likes this flavor, I''ll make a sachet for you and the Lord."


    "That''s good..." Su Ying pauses, picks eyebrow to see one eye, the night is not white, "Lord, what do you think?"


    "By the way, my purse is broken." Night feibai thought of the purse snatched from Su Ying''s hand before was really distressed. In the process of fighting, it was split in two.


    Qingbi''s heart is happy, isn''t the meaning of the Lord obvious?


    Qingbi raised her head, and her eyes were beaming with joy. She came to the night and said, "Lord, the sewing work of the maid is good. I''ll make you a new one."


    Yefei gave her a cold look.


    Qingbi lowered her head and bit her lips: "maid..."


    "You make it for me."


    Qingbi raised her head again and found that night was not white. When she said this sentence, she looked at Su Ying.


    There was no disappointment in her heart.


    Su Ying sees the night is not white, looking at him to see, immediately way: "I can''t do, let the girl do it."


    Green green repeatedly nodded, a face obsequiously looking at the night is not white: "or maid to do it for the Lord."


    Night feibai simply ignored Qingbi, just looked at Su Ying, with a look of rascal under his eyes: "I just want you to do it."


    Su Ying glanced at him: "I do not look good, you do not know!"


    "I love what you made, and I also like to embroider mandarin ducks into ducks."


    Su Ying was furious: "do you laugh at me?"


    Night Fei Bai quickly walked forward a few steps: "is to laugh at you, how, you bite me?"


    Su Ying really wanted to kill him, but he could not help but shout at him: "you go slowly, be careful of the wound!"


    Qingbi just thought that she would be able to make yefeibai like her, but in the blink of an eye, she saw that ye feibai also su Ying left one after another.


    She stood in the corridor, the cold wind blowing through her cheek, and the sound of rain pattering beside her ears.


    Is this man really the indifferent highness of huaiwang?


    "Princess, are you embroidering a purse for the prince?" Green mark stands aside, rarely see Su Ying doing needlework.


    Su Ying didn''t admit it at all, but said faintly: "I just see my own purse is old, just do at will to play."


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying with a smile: "but the princess''s purse has always been made by red wave."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at her: "you girl is really more and more quack noise!"


    "The maid knows that the princess loves the Lord." Green mark looks very happy. She suddenly thinks of something and whispers in Su Ying''s ear: "princess, you should try to kill Qingbi. She''s just a girl, but she''s dressed up all day long and tries to seduce the Lord. "


    "Oh, really?"


    "Now she is stopped from entering the inner room by the maids, but she always creates opportunities to meet the king."


    "What else?"


    "If she doesn''t work hard, she always thinks that there is nothing she can do to get close to Wang Ye. She is really foxy!"


    Su Ying lip corner a hook: "if she does not keep her own, there are opportunities to suppress her."


    Green Mark''s face showed an excited look: "princess, maid, here is a way, do not know whether it is feasible?"


    Su Ying heard what Green Mark said and shook her head helplessly: "you girl!"


    After green mark left from Su Ying, she went to the main hall with Qingbi and asked her to wipe the porcelain bottles.


    Green Mark seems to suddenly think of something: "Qingbi, Wang Ye likes to play a game."


    When Qingbi heard that the night was not white, her life stopped and her face was full of joy: "what is it?"


    Green mark waved to her and let her sit on the chair: "you sit down, I''ll show you!"


    "Good!" Qingbi nodded quickly.


    Green mark looks at Qingbi''s rare and clever appearance, and his lips show a sly smile.


    She took a worthless porcelain bottle from the corner and put it on Qingbi''s head: "Qingbi, you must not move it. This vase is very valuable!"


    "Greenmark, what are you doing?" Qingbi has a vase on her head, so she can''t help reaching for it.


    "Don''t move!" Green mark cried out anxiously, "if you move casually, what should I do if this vase falls on the ground?""Well, what about that?" Qingbi stiff neck, dare not shake, in order not to let the vase fall from the head.


    "Don''t move. I''ll show you how to play this game!"


    "Well, tell me!" Qingbi a listen, hurriedly don''t understand, do a pair of attentive appearance.


    Green mark smiles in her heart. The princess has ordered her specially before. As long as she mentions the prince, Qingbi will be cheated.


    This method works well.


    "The Lord likes a beautiful woman like you, and puts the vase on top of his head." Green mark a pair if have its thing appearance, green green green hear here, on the face sends out strange brilliance, "seriously?"


    "That''s natural, but the rain lotus in our house is much better than you. When she holds the vase, her face won''t be as stiff, elegant and smiling as you do


    "Is that so?" Green green lips slightly.


    Green mark shook his head: "still not nature."


    "Oh, yes, and then the king stood far away, throwing arrows into the vase."


    "Throw the pot?"


    "Yes, it''s throwing the pot, but the Lord likes to play like this. Yuhe is very skilled in the vase on top of his head now, and can even move around! "


    Green mark sees green green green face to show the appearance of envy, can''t help saying: "the Lord wants to play this game every few days, every time the Lord plays this game, he will come to find rain lotus."


    Green mark observed the expression on Qingbi''s face: "but the rain lotus is about to leave the house, and I don''t know who has the ability to make up for this lack."


    Green Mark said and took down the porcelain on Qingbi''s head: "well, please go and wipe the porcelain quickly. Every porcelain should be carefully polished."


    Green mark went out at the moment, hiding in the dark secretly looking at Qingbi''s work.


    Sure enough, after a while, Qingbi put the porcelain on top of her head.


    Green mark took advantage of this moment to step in and yelled, "Qingbi, how can you be lazy?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 264

    There is a porcelain vase on Qingbi''s head. I didn''t expect the green mark would come in suddenly.


    She breathed for a moment, her face showed a look of panic, and then the porcelain vase fell off her head and split on the ground!


    "Ah Green mark can''t help but scream. She looks at Qingbi angrily, "you broke the princess''s favorite vase!"


    Qingbi looked at the vase on the ground with some silly eyes: "I I didn''t mean to! "


    "Come and see the princess with me!" Green mark angrily brought green mark to Su Ying''s room, "princess, Qingbi has broken your favorite vase."


    Su Ying looks at the green mark behind Qingbi''s success, and can''t help but ask: "what''s going on?"


    Qingbi knelt down on the ground and stammered: "maid, when I wipe the vase, I accidentally broke the vase!"


    "Nonsense! When the maid came in, she clearly saw that Qingbi put the vase on top of her head. She wanted to break the vase on purpose


    "Why put the vase on your head


    Naturally, Qingbi would not say that she wanted to seduce ye feibai with this move. She stammered: "the princess, please forgive me, please go around Qingbi!"


    "Naturally, I really want to forgive you, but this vase is a token of love given by the Lord to my princess. It''s a good thing to pay tribute to the south. It''s very valuable."


    Qingbi looks pale and looks at Su Ying strangely.


    "The prince is not good-natured. A servant annoyed the LORD a few days ago, and the Lord killed him with a staff at the moment." Su Ying sighed, "if the Lord knows you broke his vase, he can''t spare you!"


    There is no trace of blood on Qingbi''s face. If she knew that the vase was so valuable, she would not dare to touch it.


    She knew that his royal highness was incomparably beautiful, but she also knew his cruelty!


    Now she was so scared that she kept kowtowing to Su Ying: "princess, princess, please save the slaves!"


    Su Ying let Qingbi beg for a long time, then said in embarrassment: "well, you first find a place to hide, and wait for this matter to calm down, and then come out."


    Qingbi almost cried out: "where do you want to hide?"


    Green mark way: "maidservant is to think of a good place, don''t know whether Qingbi is willing or not?"


    "Of course the maids will."


    "Qingbi, you can follow me."


    Green Mark came over after a while, covered his mouth and said to Su Ying: "Miss, the maid has ordered Qingbi to clean the toilet, otherwise the princess is not happy, she will be sent to the prince for disposal!"


    Su Ying pursed her lips and laughed.


    Green Mark said: "it''s best to let her brush the toilet every day in the future, so that she won''t always find time to seduce the Lord!"


    Su Ying looked at the distance: "don''t be careless, let red wave look at her well, don''t let her communicate with the outside world."


    "Yes


    "Lord!" Ling Feng stood in front of the night non white, "subordinate received the order, has found out who did the last thing."


    The night is not white to see to his eye bottom to take evil: "who is it?"


    "It''s the prince''s man."


    "Is it him?" The night is not white sneer a, eyeground is a cold, "after all, can''t wait to live."


    "Lord, there is news from there..."


    Ye feibai got up and said faintly, "let''s go"


    Ling Feng looked at him anxiously: "but the injury of Lord Wang?"


    "No problem."


    After dealing with Qingbi''s affairs, Su Ying continued to embroider her purse. She thought that she did not have the talent in this respect.


    The mandarin duck on the purse was once again embroidered into a duck by her.


    She embroidered half, feel a little sour eyes, put the purse on the table, back to the inner room.


    The inner room was empty, and there was no shadow of night.


    Su Ying thought that night is not white back to the main house, also did not care, but a turn to see his ointment are still here, sent green mark to send over.


    Green mark soon came back: "princess, the prince is not in Fuwu garden."


    Su Ying''s heart strange, in the past night is not white is tired of her here.


    His injury has not been cured. Where did he go.


    Green mark told Su Ying a news, Ling Feng is not in.


    Su Ying can''t help frowning, he is not a very heavy wound, very weak, even eat a meal wound will hurt, now how to say not to disappear?


    What happened again?


    It''s raining these days and it''s cold.


    Su Ying waited for one night, but the night was not white. After waiting all day, the night was not white.


    Su Ying heart some worry, until the middle of the night, the door appeared a ring.


    Su Ying did not sleep deeply, and then lifted the curtain of the bed.


    Under the dim candle lamp, the night is not white, and the whole body is permeated with a strong sense of desolation and sullen anger.He was dressed in a white robe, with bloodstains on his shoulders and back, like poppies in bloom.


    At the moment, he looked weak and pale, but could not cover up the king''s spirit on him.


    Su Ying sees the bloodstain on the body of night Fei Bai, remembers that he has been worried for a day, and is simply angry.


    Her dark eyes with cold: "you hurt like this, you dare to run out? Are you going to die? "


    "I haven''t finished dealing with the matter last time. I suddenly received an order..." Ye feibai grinned at her with a smile in her eyes: "shadow, do you care about me?"


    Su Ying was so angry that her chest heaved violently. She was about to go out: "I don''t care about you any more."


    "It hurts."


    Night is not white said very light, Su Ying still heard.


    Su Ying turned around and saw that night was not white with a weak smile on her face.


    He had been injured, but now there are more wounds on his body. She can''t leave him alone. Su Ying is stunned and orders his servants to ask Wang Tai doctor to come over and let green mark bring hot water.


    When Dr. Wang treated the wound for yefeibai, yefeibai kept shouting: "it hurts, it hurts Shadow, it hurts... "


    The night is not white eyes are bright, the gorgeous smile under the eyes almost overflows: "shadow son, how can you stand so far away, are you really angry with me?"


    Night is not white, but not taboo doctor, the tone is very ambiguous, with doting tone: "you forgive me, don''t be angry, OK?"


    Wang Taiyi''s old face also couldn''t help reddening. Is this still the ferocious huaiwang''s highness.


    Doctor Wang bowed his head, quickly bandaged the wound for yefeibai, and left quickly. The relationship between the prince and the princess was so good that he could not disturb him.


    Su Ying has been standing in the corner, coldly looking at him, looking at the basin of blood, heart or some heartache.


    "Shadow, come here." The night is not white to wave to Su Ying, shallow Phoenix eyes slightly narrow, if March peach blossom is brilliant.


    Su Ying did not want to ignore him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 265

    "If you don''t come, I''ll go." Said the night is not white, will struggle to get up in the past.


    Su Ying looks at the villain''s appearance, helpless in the heart.


    She walked quickly to him and glared at him bitterly, "what are you doing?"


    Night is not white also don''t speak, just toward her hook finger, as if there is something secret to tell her.


    Su Ying leaned over and turned around. Her body was pressed on the bed by night.


    Su Ying can''t help but push for a while, see the night is not white body tremble, and then motionless stiff.


    Su Ying worried about his wound, and for a while her anger was gone. She asked with concern, "what''s the matter? Is it a wound pain?"


    "Well!" The night nods in vain.


    Su Ying struggled to get up: "I''ll have a look."


    "No Night is not white to press her shoulder, bow to kiss her lips.


    His lips were soft and cold, and Su Ying felt a strange sense of touch spreading from her lips to her limbs.


    She wanted to struggle, but she was afraid to touch his wound.


    She froze and let him hold her and kiss her.


    Ye feibai felt her meekness, and her tongue intruded along her slightly opened lips. She tasted her lips carefully, wrapped her tongue, and did not let her shrink back.


    His tongue caresses her tenderly and plays with her lips and teeth.


    Su Ying''s whole body is paralyzed, turning into a pool of spring water, soft and powerless.


    She whispered, this strange feeling made her feel a little flustered, she couldn''t help pushing him.


    Yefeibai was suddenly pushed aside, some savagely hooped her, pressed up again, and covered her whole body closely.


    His face was close at hand, with a slight frown and a faint blush on his face.


    Su Ying even felt his heart beat, once.


    "You Su Ying subconsciously beat his back, wet and sticky.


    Su Ying was stunned: "your wound is broken..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It doesn''t hurt at all." Night is not white to say indistinctly, lean over again, kiss her gently.


    Su Ying is simply angry with this man! It''s really lustful!


    "Well, you sit still!" Su Ying took the gauze from one side and changed his dressing again.


    Because the wound was on her back, she could only encircle his strong body.


    Night is not white lip corner light Yang, low head once pecked Su Ying''s forehead, nose, lip side, eye fundus is unable to hide smile: "like what you see?"


    Su Ying curled her lips as if she didn''t see it. She quickly changed the medicine for him, and was about to dress him up.


    "No, you''ve seen them all. Why cover them up?"


    Su Ying''s lips took a puff: "you''d better put it on, lest you catch cold."


    "No


    Su Ying


    Night is not white to grasp Su Ying''s arm, in the eye flash a touch of cunning: "let''s sleep."


    The face of peerless match with a pair of seductive appearance, Su Ying deeply breathed a breath, if not for her good determination, would have been unable to bear this temptation.


    The next day, the morning light came through the window lattice, but could not penetrate the bed curtain.


    The light in the bed is very dark, Su Ying and night are not white, embracing and sleeping, sleeping soundly.


    Green mark taps on the door and whispers, "princess, the Queen''s mother has sent mammy Cui to invite you over."


    "Good." Su Ying opened her eyes and carefully moved the hand that night was not white on her body. She just sat up. A strong hand grabbed her arm, pulled her back and lay on the bed again.


    Su Ying resisted to sit up: "what are you doing?"


    Night is not white still closed eyes, she will break to their own direction.


    He put his hands and feet around her body, no good airway: "do not go!"


    "What, no going? Is there any reason not to go when the empress calls? " Su Ying has seen his injury last night, and dare not make too much force, his face is covered with sweat.


    Night is not white lip edge pick wipe beautiful smile, in Su Ying''s lip bit.


    He buried his face in Su Ying''s neck and rubbed: "I said not to go is not allowed to go, regardless of who she is, you and rest assured to accompany me to sleep."


    Su Ying resisted: "I''ve been sleeping all night!"


    Yefeibai mumbled: "I didn''t sleep well last night. You can sleep with me again!"


    Su Ying speechless, who let him sleep well, who is to blame for his bad sleep?!


    Last night, she didn''t want to kiss him from midnight.


    The wound on his back cracked once, and she had to change the dressing. He didn''t hurt. She hurt for him.


    The night is not white, and the rascal is holding her, but she can''t help going.


    Night is not white eyes like an octopus like her entanglement, Su Ying earned a few times can not open, and He Qi is useless.Su Ying had to soft tone: "after all, it''s the Queen''s mother, your mother-in-law. These etiquette still have to do enough, you first let me go. "


    "You sent her back. What can I do for the queen... " No one is as important as the king, is he


    Night is not white tone of the loose, but still unwilling to release Su Ying.


    Su Ying didn''t want to say: "well, I''ll go earlier and return earlier. When I come back, I''ll embroider it for you? "


    "Embroidered with ducks?" Night is not white know that Su Ying put his words on the heart, Feng Mou micro MI, the fundus of the eyes dyed with joy.


    Su Ying slightly annoyed: "go to your duck, don''t forget it!"


    "No, if you give it to me, you will give it to me!"


    "All right, let go."


    Night is not white smile like a fox, eyes bright, the whole person looks lazy: "you kiss me, kiss me sincerely, I will let you go."


    Su Ying lips a sip, efforts to stare at him.


    "It''s no use staring at me. If you don''t kiss me, I won''t let you go."


    The damned man threatened her with his illness! If she could bear everything, she would not be eaten by him.


    Su Ying eyes squint, he is determined that she dare not force on him, right, she pushed him to see!


    She was about to push him when there was a knock at the door.


    Then a strange voice came, as if it was mother Cui beside the queen.


    "Princess Huai, the Queen''s wife asked you to go there. It''s a big face. Do you not pay attention to the Queen''s mother when you dally like this?"


    The night was not white, and his eyes were full of forbearance.


    Su Ying''s hand stopped, can''t help but hate to stare at the night is not white: "all blame you, this cap buckle down is not small."


    "Well, I''ll go out first." Su Ying quickly cleaned up herself before going out.


    Mother Cui stood at the door and was unhappy when she saw Su Ying.


    Mother Cui served the empress when she was a child. She looked arrogant when she looked at people.


    She looked at Su Ying coldly: "there are rules in the palace. The princess is so indifferent, but what''s the dissatisfaction with the empress?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 266

    Su Ying said with a light smile, "Mammy, how can this princess neglect her mother?"


    Mother Cui choked and changed the topic: "it''s said that the prince is injured, and the princess should take good care of it. How can you make the prince lose his spirit?"


    Mother Cui said something obscure, but Su Ying understood it.


    Just as she was about to say something, there was a white shadow at the corner of her eye.


    Su Ying doesn''t have to show up on her own. She is so happy that she lowers her head and pretends to be shy.


    The night is not white, I don''t know when I stand at the door, the whole face is wild and gloomy.


    His black eyes, which were as black as ink, swept toward mother Cui, and almost burst out fire: "what are you, you dare to talk about things in this king''s house?"


    The night is not white, and the voice is as sharp as ice.


    Mother Cui didn''t expect that the night would suddenly appear, and her legs trembled: "Lord, Lord, spare your life, old and old slaves are only ordered by the queen..."


    "If you are ordered by the queen, don''t you see it in the eyes of the king''s princess? What a bully


    Ye Fei''s voice was as cold as a knife, and her eyes as cold as a thousand years made mother Cui kneel down: "please forgive me, master, I dare not. The old slave just worried that the princess would miss the hour, which made her voice louder


    "Since you know that I am injured, it is normal for the princess to wait for me to get up and delay for some hours. Do you not accept the king''s concubine


    Mother Cui looked frightened: "Lord, I dare not think so!"


    "In the early morning, I made the king unhappy. If the slaves were in my palace, I would have ordered people to kill them!"


    Mother Cui was so frightened that she knelt on the ground and kowtowed to Yefei: "forgive me, forgive me!"


    Su Ying looked at mother Cui''s fear of begging for mercy, and her dark eyes flashed a smile. She put a hook on her lips and said, "Lord, mother Cui is the old lady beside the queen. She is just impatient. Don''t scare her."


    Mother Cui took a look at Su Ying gratefully: "Lord, the old slave is just impatient. She bumped into the princess and asked her to forgive her."


    Night is not white to pick eyebrow lightly: "this time, let''s forgive you first, go."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Mother Cui was frightened by the night feibai just now. When she stood up, she shook her body gently.


    On the way to Zhongcui palace, mother Cui did not dare to speak all the way and was respectful to Su Ying.


    As soon as Su Ying arrived at Zhongcui palace, she heard laughter coming from inside.


    After mother Cui went in to report, Su Ying went in.


    The queen sat on the throne in the middle, and a beautiful woman was sitting in her starting hand. Judging from the other party''s clothes and clothes, and from the conversation between the two people, it was known that the concubine was a beloved Mi Fei.


    Mi Fei was born with extraordinary beauty. She can stand the four words of national beauty and natural fragrance. Her skin is better than snow, her body is graceful, her appearance is dignified and beautiful, she sits there, everything around seems to lose color.


    She was wearing a peach red dress, a group of embroidered peony. She is wearing an excellent agate necklace and earrings of the same type, which makes her delicate skin shining like jade.


    Su Ying Ying Ying comes forward and kneels down on the ground and salutes the Queen: "Ying''er greets the empress and empress MI."


    The queen did not seem to see her. She just looked at Mi Fei with a smile on her lips: "every time I see my sister, I feel that I am old. I really envy my sister''s beautiful face."


    Mi Fei smiles sweetly: "the empress''s mother is the most blessed one. She has given birth to the second and sixth princes. Now her appearance is still young and well maintained. I envy her. I don''t know what it''s like to be a concubine at the age of the queen. "


    "The emperor dotes on his sister so much that he gives you this necklace. This is a tribute from the south. The emperor likes it very much. Princess Liu and the emperor asked for it several times before, but the emperor was not willing to give it to her. "


    Mi Fei''s beautiful eyes showed a touch of pride. She raised her white wrist and stroked the necklaces on her neck. The agate was brilliant and dazzling. She gently covered her lips and laughed: "the Queen''s wife is joking. The emperor is always the fairest one. The front son also rewarded the brocade in the palace of Liu Guifei and promised many things."


    "Princess Liu is the most able to coach people." The queen seemed to think of something, picked up one side of the tea and sipped, "the woman trained is gentle and agreeable, and is extremely favored by the emperor."


    "Now Jin has promised to be pregnant, and he is the emperor''s heart." When Mi Fei said this, she suddenly caught a glimpse of Su Ying. "This is Princess Huai. She has a good appearance."


    The queen gave a faint smile.


    Su Ying is kneeling with a submissive smile on her face.


    Mi Fei looked at the queen, and her pretty face showed some impatience: "empress, please let Princess Huai get up. It''s cool on the ground. Princess Huai looks at her weak bones to avoid freezing. "


    The queen raised her eyes and looked at Su Ying with a graceful smile. She looked at Su Ying lovingly with a hint of sarcasm on her red lips: "it''s good to have a rest if you walk a lot.""This..." Mi Fei looked at the queen with a puzzled look on her face. When she lowered her head, she had a slight smile on her lips.


    Su Ying thoughtfully turns. The Queen''s words contain a faint hostility. When did she offend the queen.


    The empress regards Su Ying as transparent. She looks at Mi Fei and says, "what did this palace say just now?"


    "Back to the queen, just said Jin promised. Speaking of it, Jin promised to be a gentle woman. I felt pity for her. Don''t mention that the emperor likes her. Even the ministers and concubines like her very much. "


    The queen nodded: "say, the palace has not been added for a long time, it should also add some joy."


    With a smile on her lips, Mi Fei''s eyes showed a hint of envy. She said insincerely, "Jin promised to be really lucky. She only hopes to have a little prince."


    The empress''s eyes were slightly cold and looked at Mi Fei: "the girls around my sister are used to serving people. I see that you are a good girl, smart and pleasant."


    Mi Fei replied with a smile: "the people around my concubine are clumsy. How can they be equal to one thousandth of the people around the queen?"


    Mi Fei raised her chin slightly to the maid in the corner: "I like the jade in Niangniang palace. He looks good and does things carefully


    "Is it?" The queen looked at the jade. "Since my sister likes it, I will reward her to you."


    Mi Fei was stunned for a moment, and then she said with a delicate smile: "feicui is used to serving the queen. My sister can''t take it away."


    The queen smiles and doesn''t talk much.


    Mi Fei saw that the atmosphere was getting lighter and said, "empress, let''s say that brocade has promised to celebrate her birthday in a few days. I don''t know what to give her?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 267

    "If it''s an ordinary promise, it''s OK. But now that Jin promises to be pregnant, he''s quite favored, and his gifts can''t be shabby."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying kneeling on the ground listening to two women, I said a word, some helpless heart.


    Just at this time, I heard the waiters call out: "the lady is coming."


    Su Ying more and more helpless, said three women a play, she still had to kneel.


    Liu Guifei was dressed in a purple red dress. The long skirt was meandering and rolling, and her delicate makeup made her beautiful.


    When Liu Guifei came in, she caught sight of Su Ying kneeling on one side, and her lips were slightly hooked. She went forward and respectfully saluted the Queen: "my concubine, please send my regards to the empress."


    The queen raised her eyes and looked at her: "sit down."


    Mi Fei said with a smile, "this just said what kind of birthday gift you promised to give Jin, the lady came."


    Liu Guifei''s face sank. Her maiden had an affair with the emperor. She was the last to know. Now rich brocade is pregnant, still in her palace raise embryo.


    She is the most taboo of this matter, but also most hate when others mention brocade on her!


    The queen said, "this is the first birthday after the brocade promised to seal the book. Now that she is rich in gold, she can''t be ignored."


    When Liu Guifei heard the empress say this, she clenched her fingers in her wide sleeves and bit her teeth tightly. She could only happily respond: "thank you for thinking about the splendid scenery."


    The queen picked up the tea cup and sipped a sip of tea: "Jin promised to come out of your palace after all, and you should be more tolerant of this matter."


    "I remember."


    Mi Fei looked at Liu Guifei''s subdued appearance, and a faint smile appeared in her eyes.


    Liu Guifei conceals her anger by drinking tea. She seems to suddenly see Su Ying: "this palace just thought that which girl did something wrong and was punished by the empress. It turns out to be shadow."


    Su Ying flashed a sneer at the bottom of her heart. The one who found fault came: "the shadow has seen the lady."


    "You can''t afford it." "Liu Guifei put down her tea cup." I don''t know if there is any imperial concubine in the shadow''s heart. "


    Su Ying looked frightened: "I don''t know what the lady said?"


    "What do you mean? However, in order to make a few small sales, he sent his servants to beat Princess Yi''s younger brother in public


    Su Ying flashed a sneer in her heart. She wanted to pour the dirty water on her body, didn''t she?


    Su Ying''s face was stiff, her eyes drooped slightly, and a tear was hanging on her eyelashes: "lady, I don''t know where you know this, but you can''t listen to one side of the story."


    Liu Guifei''s face showed dissatisfaction: "shadow son, since you have made a mistake, why argue?"


    Ridiculous! You can''t even justify wronging someone?


    Su Ying raised her head and forcefully put away the tears that had been transferred in her eyes for two times: "originally, the shadow wanted to leave it like this, but today I can''t do without saying it. On that day, the king wanted to cook and sell food, so he sent his servants to line up and finally got there. The young master of the Jiang family snatched it up. Of course, the servant would not let him. The young master of the Jiang family went to the guard of the city defense! Wang Ye was angry, but he revealed his identity. The young master of the Jiang family felt that his face had been brushed off, and he had a grudge in his heart. Later, Wang Ye and Ying''er went on a tour of the lake. The young master of the Jiang family sent people to smash the boat and hunt down Ying''er and Wang Ye. If they were not lucky, they would have been buried at the bottom of the river! "


    Liu Guifei choked for a moment!


    Su Ying''s eyes were full of tears, but her face was filled with anger: "the dandy of Jiang family, in order to pursue his own pleasure, should have done such reckless things. It is he who doesn''t pay attention to the prince, and he has to punish him. What''s wrong with that? "


    Su Ying said more and more angry: "the Lord is the body of thousands of gold, can only be bullied and humiliated, even have no right to punish others?"


    The queen squinted at Su Ying and said in a profound tone: "Fei Bai is reckless."


    The Mi Fei on one side wanted to say something. She opened her mouth and finally said nothing.


    Liu Guifei''s eyes moved and sighed softly: "yes. The young master of the Jiang family was spoiled and loved by his family since he was young. It is hard to avoid being confused. Now I''ve been beaten and wounded, and I''ve been kicked into the river After he went back, he had a high fever that night. He was so sick that he couldn''t get out of bed for three days


    Su Ying thought, such a dandy really want to teach him a lesson!


    Liu Guifei said to Su Ying, "the whole family of Jiang loves this baby. It''s not. It''s not intended to make people sad! You are really a shadow. If you are not reckless, you will not persuade me a little? "


    "The shadow dare not."


    "If you have been in the government for a long time, you will inevitably be eccentric and bully others. You wouldn''t hold on? How did you become Princess Huai


    Su Ying was more and more aggrieved. She was so anxious that she began to cry: "the king''s temperament is not unknown. What she wants to do or not want to do is her own decision. How can the shadow manage it?""Nonsense!"


    "Really, the shadow son advised you, but the king didn''t listen to it. What can Ying Er do?"


    Su Ying pretended to wipe the tears that did not exist in the corner of his eyes: "shadow is just dependent on the Lord to live. What the LORD says, the shadow will listen to what. When the prince is happy, he is willing to talk to the shadow more. If he is not happy, he will not care what the shadow says. "


    Su Ying deliberately creates a discordant relationship between herself and yefeibai.


    Liu Guifei''s beautiful eyes showed a happy look: "so, the relationship between Fei Bai and you after marriage is not very good?"


    Su Ying''s head was buried lower, and her face showed some embarrassment, as if she didn''t want to say more.


    Her hand wrung the handkerchief, or nodded: "the Lord is used to what he likes, and will not give in to the shadow more."


    Liu Guifei''s eyes showed a touch of sarcasm: "feibai is the prince after all, how can you control it. At the end of the day, it''s still you who won''t please me


    Su Ying nodded: "is the shadow not good."


    "No harm. Speaking of Li Shangshu''s daughter, this palace thinks it is good, beautiful and virtuous. " Liu Guifei smiles and looks up at the Queen: "empress, it''s not white to say that she hasn''t married the side concubine, and there''s no intimate person around."


    Su Ying lips show a light light mockery, but Liu Guifei on this matter very much, not in the night is not white around the placement of a few women, she is uncomfortable all over it.


    The queen looked at Liu Guifei: "the daughter of Li Shangshu''s family?"


    Seeing that the empress''s face showed her interest, Princess Liu quickly replied: "yes, the second daughter of Li Shangshu''s family, named Qingquan, is 15 years old. I have seen her once by accident. She looks very good. She is very attractive and likes water. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 268

    After pondering for a long time, the queen said slowly, "good appearance is the second, but good conduct is the key."


    "Li Shangshu is well disciplined, and every daughter in his family teaches well." When Liu Guifei recommended Zhao yunnuan before, she boasted that Zhao yunnuan was the only one on the earth. Now, Li Qingquan still worked hard. "My concubine said a few words to her. Her temper is gentle and gentle. She has such a bearing. I don''t know which Princess she is."


    The Queen''s eyes brightened: "seriously?"


    Liu Guifei covered her lips and laughed: "that''s natural. Have my concubines ever cheated the empress?"


    "There is a lack of such a reasonable woman around non white. Although Li Shangshu''s family background is not good, the girl''s appearance and temperament are worthy of her


    Seeing the empress nodding her head to think about this problem, Princess Liu was very happy.


    At the moment, she has completely ignored Su Ying. With a smile on her face, she looks at the queen respectfully: "the more I think about it, the more I think it''s a good marriage. Is it right to point Miss Li to non white?"


    Mi Fei took a look at the empress and saw her frown slightly. She also gave a tender smile: "I think Li''s daughter is good, but I have a candidate."


    "Oh? Tell me. "


    "It''s the second young lady of Chiang Kai Shek''s family, Jiang Rui."


    Liu Guifei looked at Mi Fei with some displeasure: "she''s just a commoner girl."


    But the empress said, "the young lady of Jiang''s family is qualified to be a side concubine."


    Seeing that the empress was interested, Mi Fei put a smile on her lips: "although Miss Jiang Er is a commoner girl, she is a very talented woman. She is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is also good at female workers. She once embroidered a pair of embroidery for old prince Jiang, which is amazing."


    The queen nodded, and Mi Fei continued: "the last time Miss Jiang came into the palace with the imperial concubine, I saw her once. She is not inferior to the imperial concubine in appearance. She is elegant, gentle and polite. She is not like a commoner, but a legitimate one. "


    The queen pursed her lips and laughed: "all the children of the Chiang family are excellent."


    Liu Guifei then said: "the second Miss Jiang is a good candidate."


    Mi Fei also laughs: "the empress is the most able to look at people. When will she invite her favorite girl to the palace, she will ask her questions before counting."


    The queen nodded: "after all, it''s a marriage event. We should consider it carefully. Speaking of speaking, special also arrived the age of discussing relatives, what woman feels appropriate? "


    Liu Guifei sighed: "my concubine is also worried about this matter. The second young lady of Yongning Earl''s house, shuningchen''s concubine, looked good. The young lady of Yongding Marquis''s house, ouyangxin, was also good. However, there is no special meaning for these girls. I don''t know what to do. "


    The queen nodded slightly: "Miss Shu, I''ve seen you from afar in this palace. She looks pretty. She''s a good candidate. Marriage matters, parents'' orders, matchmaker''s words. Feelings are cultivated and cultivated. How can they be so delayed? "


    "The queen is right."


    Su Ying kneels to have the knee ache, the waist all cannot straighten up.


    However, the three women couldn''t stop chatting and talked about almost all the leading and unmarried girls in the capital.


    Which girl is better to be the side concubine for the Huai king, and which one is better for the fifth prince to be the fifth imperial concubine


    Su Ying sighed in her heart. She was afraid that they would go on and she would faint.


    She carefully moved her legs while no one was paying attention to her, and carefully rubbed her legs with her hands.


    The queen glanced at her quietly and said, "the palace has made a new snack in the kitchen today. The two sisters will have lunch here in this palace."


    Liu Guifei and Mi Fei stood up: "thank you, empress."


    Su Ying looks at the sun outside and thinks that there is still a lot of trouble today.


    After having lunch, Liu Guifei and Mi Fei left, and the queen took a nap.


    Su Ying kneels in the empty Zhongcui palace. Her legs are painful and tired. In addition, she has not eaten for half a day. She would like the whole person to faint.


    Su Ying see no one, can''t help but knock the calf and kneecap bone gently with fist.


    "But kneeling for such a long time, I can''t move?"


    Su Ying was pounding her legs when she heard a voice behind her that was slightly solemn and dignified. She straightened her back and knelt down.


    The queen sat down on the Queen''s throne with her long skirt. She turned her head and looked at Su Ying: "shadow, do you know what''s wrong?"


    The queen raised her eyebrows, with a kind of gloomy breath.


    Su Ying bowed his head and answered honestly, "the shadow knows what''s wrong."


    "Tell me, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Ying replied in a low voice, "shadow should persuade some princes..."


    "What else?"


    Su Ying stammered: "you can''t let him hurt the young master of the Jiang family."


    The queen pondered for a long time: "if you are white, you can''t persuade him."


    Su Ying''s eyes are red: "empress mother...""Did I take you to the night market for nothing?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    The Queen''s voice raised a little bit: "Princess Huai is not staying in the mansion, but she is accompanying Fei Bai to make a fool of herself! Feibai doesn''t like to be busy. How can you come out to visit the night market? It''s your credit


    The Queen''s eyes were cold and her lips were tight.


    Su Ying then made a pair of extreme panic, tearful appearance: "mother, the shadow knows wrong."


    "A woman''s duty is to open branches and scatter leaves, and to help her husband and children at home! As a princess of Huai, the most important thing is to take good care of Fei Bai, not to instigate him to go outside! "


    Su Ying immediately covered her eyes with a veil and began to cry. She cried in a low voice, and could hardly breathe.


    The queen looked at Su Ying and cried pitifully. "What''s the use of crying now? My palace always thought you were a sensible man, but since you married into the Huai palace, you have always done things that disappoint us. "


    Su Ying continued to cry and sobbed more and more.


    "It seems that the matter of marrying Fei Bai''s side concubine should be put on the agenda as soon as possible, but it can''t be done in a hurry. You''ve just got married. You should also give you some time to cultivate and cultivate your feelings. Otherwise, you won''t have a place for new people to come in. "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a cold idea, which was too fast to be seen through. She forced her face to face the queen and said, "thank the empress mother for considering the shadow."


    The queen said faintly: "now this matter has passed, but also can''t so calculate, the empress mother naturally is to punish you, you do not accept?"


    "The shadow admits the punishment."


    "I have recently obtained a scripture, but the words on it are too small. I don''t see it clearly. Why don''t you copy it again for me? "


    Su Ying answered honestly: "yes."


    "When you copy it, we will let you go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 269

    "Thank you mother."


    The queen then gave a satisfied smile: "mother Cui, come and help Princess Huai up."


    Su Ying stood up with mother Cui''s hand, because she had been kneeling for a long time, her blood was blocked and her legs were numb. Su Ying came back slowly for a while.


    She was supported by mother Cui and went to a small table inside, where she had prepared her pen, ink, paper and inkstone.


    Su Ying, hungry, took a brush dipped in ink and began to copy the Scriptures, thinking that the queen was really a strange person.


    She always carries an enigmatic manner, she can hardly see through her.


    But she was sure that the queen didn''t like her.


    She spoke with a high sounding voice, and every sentence seemed to be thinking for her, but every sentence was aimed at her.


    Night is not white eyes, see the sunset, not to see Su Ying back.


    His face grew colder and colder, and his lips narrowed into a line: "is the princess back?"


    Red wave took back his sight from a distance with a little worry and said cautiously, "the princess hasn''t come back yet."


    The night is not white eyes emerge a light anger.


    Wang Bo said, "you can''t go out before you get up."


    Night is not white, at this time the heart of Su Ying comfort, where will listen to the words of red wave.


    Su Ying at this time in Zhongcui palace constantly copy the Scriptures, copy dazzlingly.


    The words in the Scriptures are so dense that it is hard to copy them for a while.


    She was so hungry that she knew that if she went on like this, she would not be able to eat until tomorrow morning.


    As she was thinking about it, she heard an internal servant report: "his highness Huai Wang is here."


    Su Ying holds the pen hand slightly a meal, in the heart slowly rises a ecstasy, she has never been so looking forward to the night is not white.


    "White." Behind the curtain came the Queen''s voice, "feibai, why are you here? Does the injury on the body matter? "


    Night is not white tone is very light: "where is the shadow?"


    "Ying''er is really filial. Knowing that we can''t read the Scriptures clearly, Ying''er specially stayed to copy the Scriptures for this palace."


    The voice behind is very low, Su Ying can''t really hear.


    They did not know what to say, and finally stopped.


    Su Ying suddenly felt the light footsteps behind her. As soon as she turned back, the tall figure had already stood behind her.


    The night is not white face with a look of indifference and alienation, like a God from the sky.


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing at him: "you''re here."


    Night Fei white see Su Ying, only feel her small face no blood color, look pathetic.


    "Let''s go home." Night is not white toward Su Ying hand, lips sipping light displeasure.


    Su Ying subconsciously grasps his hand and stands up. I don''t know if it''s because of kneeling too long in the afternoon. His legs are so soft that he can hardly stand, and the whole person falls forward.


    The night is not white to stretch out a hand to embrace her in the bosom: "shadow son this is can''t wait to throw oneself in the arms to this king?"


    "Come on Su Ying by his strength, steady body, she carefully moved the foot.


    Su Ying just wanted to say something, a whirling, night is not white has her across the chest.


    Su Ying on his dark eyes, eyes with a faint smile.


    "You''d better let me down so that the wound on you won''t crack."


    The night is not white, pursed tight lip, silent, do not know what is thinking, the eyeground flash a trace of complex look.


    Ye Fei Bai came out with Su Ying in her arms. When she saw Su Ying in Yefei''s arms, she looked alarmed: "princess, what''s the matter with you


    Su Ying shook her head at her.


    Ye feibai walked forward with a big stride, and the green mark followed her: "I saw you kneeling for such a long time by the empress. I was very anxious. Later, the empress took you inside. If you didn''t come out, you were scared to death! "


    Night is not white frown: "punish kneeling?"


    Green mark bowed his head and said, "yes, I wanted to inform you, but mother Cui sent me something..."


    Night is not white face haze, eyes like cold pool as cold, incomparable indifference.


    Seeing that the night was not white, the green mark was silent. How could she say that the Queen''s mother was also the prince''s biological mother? How could she speak up.


    Su Ying can''t help but ask ye feibai at the moment: "you take me directly, will empress blame?"


    "It''s OK."


    "What did you say to the queen before she let you take me?"


    Night is not white voice with a trace of cold: "bring back their own princess, also want to say with her?"


    "Well."


    At the moment, it was all dark outside.


    Night Fei white holding Su Ying into the carriage, carefully moved her legs to his knees.


    Su Ying was stunned. As soon as she wanted to move her feet down, she heard a voice in the dark that night was not white and refused: "don''t move!"His warm palm covered her knee and gently pressed it up for her: "what''s going on?"


    His strength is strong and gentle, and the acid on his legs seems to ease a lot.


    A warm current rises from the bottom of Su Ying''s heart and quietly climbs up her cheek.


    Su Ying was very glad that the carriage was dark at the moment.


    Su Ying leaned lazily against the wall of the car: "the empress punished me for not serving you well at home, but also pulling you out of the house I don''t play my part. "


    The night is not white cold voice way: "this king likes you not to guard duty appearance."


    Su Ying was speechless and complained in a low voice: "my feet are all broken on my knees. I have to listen to them. The lady said that the prince bullied others and beat Princess Yi''s younger brother. She also blamed me for not persuading him. By the way, they also said that they would carry the side concubine to the prince. It''s said that the young lady of Li Shangshu''s family and the second young lady of Jiang''s family are both very good. The king is really blessed. "


    Night not white can''t help but stare at Su Ying, the strength on the hand also increased a few minutes.


    Su Ying suddenly felt a pain in her leg and couldn''t help hissing: "what are you doing?"


    "Shadow son, if you like which, I will carry in, let her and you do a good sister."


    Su Ying has a model to think about a time: "good, good, I like all, you carry in."


    Night feibai quickly stretched out his hand and accurately pinched Su Ying''s cheek: "idiot!"


    "Let go, let go!" Su Ying clenched his teeth and patted his hand, "why do you pinch me? I didn''t stop you from marrying the side imperial concubine!"


    Night not white cold hums a, face several want to stick her: "irritate this king again, this king did you here!"


    Night non white breath warm spray on Su Ying''s body, Su Ying hate teeth itch: "you dare!"


    "I dare you!"


    Su Ying suddenly some speechless, this man has what he dare not?


    If it goes on, she will suffer.


    Su Ying raised her hands: "OK, stop it!"


    Night is not white cherish to touch Su Ying''s cheek, tone is low: "shadow son, what are you afraid of in the end?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 270

    His face is close at hand, Su Ying''s heart is beating, but he doesn''t know how to answer him.


    The carriage stopped suddenly at this time, and the coachman said in a loud voice, "Lord, the palace is here."


    Su Ying gently said goodbye to her face and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Night is not white eye bottom show thin anger, but also helplessly loosen Su Ying, low voice way: "this time let you off first!"


    Hongbo has been waiting at the door. She finally sees yefeibai get out of the car with Su Ying in her arms. She can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, and has some worries: "what''s the matter with princess?"


    Green mark carefully pushed Hongbo and gave her a look: "the princess hasn''t eaten all day. Let''s go and bring some to eat."


    "Good." As soon as Hongbo heard that Su Ying had not eaten all day, he was very distressed.


    Ye feibai holds Su Ying in his arms and sits at the table in the room. Green mark and red wave soon bring in the food and bath soup.


    Su Ying is hungry at the moment. She sees a table full of delicious food and her eyes are shining.


    Ye feibai could not help laughing at her appearance. He took a mouthful of soup and fed it to her: "don''t worry, no one will rob you..."


    Su Ying stares at him: "you are hungry all day try, want to punish kneel again, want to copy classics again!"


    "Well, I''ll be hungry with you tomorrow."


    "No!" Su Yinggang finished saying that the bowls and chopsticks in his hand were taken away by night feibai.


    Su Ying micro squint eyes, she is now hungry enough to bite a piece of meat on him: "night, non, white!"


    "Your hands are sour. I''ll feed you."


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment.


    "You are too hungry. You can''t eat too fast. You can''t eat greasy food directly. You will feel uncomfortable." Night is not white, put a piece of vegetables into her mouth, eyes smile gorgeous.


    Su Ying opened his mouth to eat, and felt that he had just misunderstood the good intentions of night feibai, and laughed dryly: "have you eaten yet?"


    "No. How can I have the heart to eat when the shadow hasn''t come back? "


    The smile on Su Ying''s face is frozen, he accompanies her not to eat.


    Night is not white with Su Ying''s bowl to eat a mouthful, with a face of shameless smile.


    "I''ve eaten this bowl."


    "It''s delicious to eat together."


    Su Ying firmly moved his sight back from his face and turned to the rice. This evil face! She''s not sure enough!


    Su Ying ate a meal, bathed, changed a clean and profane clothes, tired to lie on the bed.


    She just lay down when the door creaked open.


    Then yefeibai came in with a box of ointment.


    Su Ying is really tired today and doesn''t want to make trouble with him.


    She moved in at will, made room for him, closed her eyes and went on sleeping.


    Yefeibai sits at the head of the bed and pulls her calf.


    Su Ying can''t help shrinking, night feibai once again strongly pulled her calf, lifted her pajamas up, revealing her smooth legs and knees.


    "Don''t move. Let me see your injury."


    Su Ying originally wanted to refuse. Seeing the serious face of night feibai, she opened her mouth and still didn''t say anything.


    Su Ying continued to lie down and sleep, for a long time did not see any movement.


    As soon as she opened her eyes, she saw that Yefei was staring at her knee with cold fundus.


    Her knee was blue and purple, because it was worn, and there was light blood, it was seeping through.


    Su Ying moved his legs and said, "I''ll come by myself."


    "If you don''t rub the blood out, you won''t be able to walk tomorrow." Night is not white suddenly bent down to do a let Su Ying all unexpected action.


    He gave her a kiss on the knee, like a feather kiss, with a taste of treasure.


    Su Ying only felt a strange feeling in her heart, spread towards the four limbs.


    Ye feibai smeared the ointment on her knee and kneaded her knee.


    his strength was not light or heavy. Although it was still a little painful, Su Ying felt that her knee was much more comfortable.


    His face was half bright and half dark in the dim candle light. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su Ying couldn''t help asking, "what are you thinking?"


    The night is not white to look at Su Ying, run black eye ground has light ripple to open, his lips bend up very gentle smile: "this king won''t let you be bullied in vain."


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "what do you want to do?"


    Night is not white, no words, lips smile more gentle.


    Yi Wang Fu.


    Jiang Xin takes the envelope from the girl''s hand. She takes out the letter, and a light smile appears on her lips.


    After yefeiling entered the room, Jiang Xin poured a cup of tea for yefeiling. She had a charming smile: "Lord, you''ve been tired all day. Have a cup of tea to moisten your voice."


    Ye Fei Ling took the tea and drank it. Jiang Xin waved away his servant and went around to the back of Yefei Ling and pressed his shoulder for him: "Lord, Princess MI has written to you today.""What?"


    Jiang Xin said excitedly, "Princess Huai was punished by the Queen''s mother today. After kneeling for more than two hours, the queen didn''t let her stand up."


    "Seriously?"


    Jiang Xin handed the envelope to him: "look."


    Ye Feiling was reading the letter paper, and a faint joy appeared on his face.


    Jiang Xin picked up a pair of Danfeng''s eyes: "it''s natural. Mi Fei was also in the Queen''s Palace this morning, and Liu Guifei was also there. They talked to the queen for a long time. Mi Fei had lunch in the Queen''s palace. The queen didn''t let Princess Huai get up until she left. Later, Mi Fei also heard that Princess Huai was left to copy the Scriptures and did not let her eat all day. "


    Jiang Xin will be happy night Fei Ling, lips smile even more: "speaking of this Huai princess is also a can not go up to the table, small family gas, easy to cry."


    Ye Feiling was overjoyed: "right? I had seen her juggled at the extraordinary birthday party before, and thought she had some ability


    Jiang Xin heard that ye Feiling praised Su Ying, but she was not happy: "it''s just a trick. These are just things that the Warlocks in the lake play with. Just paint them fresh."


    Ye Fei Ling nodded slightly: "that''s right."


    "The princess of Huai is not only useless, but also has a bad relationship with him. If huaiwang was in a good mood, he would ignore her if he was in a bad mood. Before that, I thought that the emperor''s second marriage was a favor for the king of Huai. In fact, it may not be. Who knows if Princess Huai has worked so hard to get married. "


    "As far as I know about my father''s emperor, he really won''t do such treacherous things. It''s really Princess Huai who forced her to die." Ye Feiling was deeply worried about it. Now that he has a reasonable explanation, he naturally believes in it.


    "Princess Liu humiliated Princess Huai in front of the queen, and she was born. By the way, Mi Fei also recommended rui''er to the empress and asked her to be the side concubine for the Huai king. "


    Ye Feiling pondered: "this is a good idea. If this can be done, you will be much more proficient if you want to hear about the huaiwang mansion. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 271

    "It''s all for the sake of the fourth. The queen preferred to punish Princess Huai in favor of outsiders. She didn''t like this daughter-in-law at all. Otherwise, the meaning of punishment will be even, and Liu Guifei will be allowed to say something bad and listen to her


    Night Fei Ling smile: "the queen is in charge of the whole harem, naturally disdain such a stupid daughter-in-law."


    "So if the queen doesn''t give face to Princess Huai, she doesn''t give him face. Is it that in the eyes of the empress, the king of Huai is the same as other princes? "


    "Ye feibai has not been out of the government for ten years after he became ill, and only a few have stepped into Zhongcui palace for ten years. If the queen has six princes, she will care about the ghost King''s son? "


    Jiang Xin nodded her head: "in this way, even the deepest feelings will be broken."


    "I wish they were indifferent."


    Ye Feiling''s eyes twinkled with a sinister smile, and Jiang Xin''s eyes slightly provoked: "it''s not necessary for the prince to worry about it. It''s proper for the emperor to send him to do a few things before the king of Huai has been out for ten years. It may not be to spoil him."


    "Well, what can a man who hasn''t been out for ten years


    Jiang Xin beamed with a smile: "the king stood up to heaven and made all kinds of contributions. Now the strength of the king of Huai is not enough to compete with you."


    "Fight with me, I don''t care." Night Fei Ling lip corner cold to hook up, "he does not put me in the eye, I have never put him in the eye. Didn''t you nearly die in the hands of my subordinates a few days ago? "


    Jiang Xin flattered: "the Lord is worthy of being a king."


    Night Fei Ling Leng hum, ye feibai because of him and hurt, Su Ying was punished by the queen, he was defeated there!


    He sighed: "the only regret is that he was not killed this time."


    Jiang Xin said with a smile, "Lord, please take it easy. There will be a long time to come. Since you hurt him once, you can hurt him a second time. "


    Night Fei Ling held Jiang Xin in his arms: "is Jiang Xiang better?"


    Jiang Xin''s eyes showed a faint worry: "Xiang''er has been ill for so many days and is still lying in bed. She has lost a lot of weight. Her grandmother is very sad."


    Ye Fei Ling patted her on the shoulder: "Xin''er, don''t worry. This account will be recovered by the king for you."


    "Thank you Jiang Xin buried her face in his chest with a smile on her lips.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the famous gambling house is still as lively as ever.


    This gambling house is the largest gambling house in the capital in recent years. There are seven branches in the whole capital.


    There are all kinds of entertainment in the gambling house. No matter Pai Jiu, horse crane or cricket fighting, as long as you want, you can play here.


    Each entertainment project has a special courtyard, comfortable and elegant environment, but also provides exquisite food and tea.


    However, the famous gambling house is different from the ordinary gambling house, not everyone can enter.


    If you want to gamble in a famous gambling house, you should introduce yourself through acquaintances.


    Therefore, those who can enter this gambling house to gamble are rich or expensive. They are all people with family background, so we can bet more and more at ease.


    Just after the second watch of the day, it was the busiest time. Every yard in the gambling house was full of people.


    Ling Feng received a special order today.


    As the leader of the first team of the dark Pavilion, he covered his face with all the members of the first team to ambush at the exit of the gambling house.


    But after a while, a man came out.


    The man had a round stomach, a fat face, expensive clothes and looked like a wealthy businessman.


    He weighed the bag in his hand and it looked heavy. He looked very excited, humming the song of no three no four, Ling Feng quickly determined that he had won the money.


    Ling Feng raised his right hand and gently waved: "ready to move!"


    Three of them, who were in black, came out quickly.


    The rich man continued to move on. He was in a happy mood today and did not notice the danger coming quietly.


    When he passed an alley, he suddenly saw a black, a sack on his head.


    He has not yet responded, someone heavily kicks in his foot to bend out, he whole person lies on the ground.


    "Help Rich man flustered level, subconsciously to get up and take off the sacks.


    It''s just that his body has just moved, and bursts of pain greet him.


    Three men in black behind him, each with a stick in his hand, hit him heavily.


    Rich man pain repeatedly howled: "who are you, the emperor''s feet, there is no royal law!"


    "Spare my life, spare my life, great Xia!" Rich man swearing a few words is useless, can only beg for mercy.


    The pain on the body suddenly pulled off, the rich man has not yet responded, and the purse tightly held in his hand has been taken away.


    "This is my silver. You can''t rob it!" Rich man struggling to get up, today won a lot of silver, he can not bear to be robbed like this.


    Just, poor he did not stand up, was kicked back.Rich man with the feeling to embrace a person''s thigh, angry way: "you return my silver!"


    "Return your money? What a joke! Who let you win money from the gambling house A voice of negative measurement sounded on his head: "famous gamblers don''t pay back their debts. They can only ask you gamblers for debts!"


    "What?" Rich man''s words have not yet been exported, was a punch stun!


    The three men in black successfully completed the task and went back to ask Lingfeng for credit.


    Ling Feng big hand a wave: "tonight you can rob how much silver, when the money you all share!"


    "The boss has orders! We have sent five teams out, and that team has won the most silver and will be rewarded with another 50%


    So this team of people in black is more energetic!


    Ling Feng sighs in his heart. Although there is no evidence, the famous gambling house is an industry under the name of the great prince.


    In order to avenge the princess, the prince has come up with such an idea!


    The next morning, the boy in the famous gambling house found boss Huang: "boss, it''s not good, it''s not good! There are a lot of people coming to make trouble! "


    "Trouble? What''s the matter! Send it out The famous gambling house is the property of the great prince. With the support of the prince, it has been a smooth sailing for so many years.


    Occasionally, a few people who came to fight and make trouble were thrown out by the servants here.


    "Boss, you''d better go out and have a look..."


    Boss Huang looked down from the window on the second floor and was shocked. The gamblers here surrounded the famous gambling house.


    "The famous gambling house is too much! It''s obviously your own robbery. What kind of God do you play


    "Damn it, I lost 50 Liang silver last night!"


    "The two hundred taels of silver I won last night were all taken away!"


    "Pay back, pay back!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 272

    "What can I do?" Looking at this posture, I can''t help but feel weak. These people are either rich or expensive. In the capital, they are all dignified people. It''s not good to hurt them rashly.


    Boss Huang has always been calm, and now his face is a little pale: "what''s the matter with this?"


    "It''s said that all the people who won our famous money last night were robbed!"


    "How could that happen?"


    "Not only that, but it happened to several other famous gambling houses. Now these gamblers who have been robbed of their money are so angry that they say we did it


    "Asshole!" Boss Huang slapped heavily on the window lattice, "if I catch any bandits, I will kill them!"


    At this moment, another boy came running to me in a panic: "no, boss, they and they..."


    Boss Huang looked outside and saw that many gamblers ordered his servants to throw manure at the gate of the gambling house.


    It turned out that such gamblers were robbed of money last night, and then met with other people who also encountered such a thing, so they united to buy a whole car of Yexiang.


    "Pay back the money, you have to pay it back!"


    Boss Huang was so angry that he could only come forward in his criticism: "everyone, don''t be excited. Please listen to me first."


    "Pay back, pay back!"


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this is really not our gambling house." Boss Huang said with a smile, "everyone is open to business. How can you ruin your own business! Please give us some time, and make sure to look into this matter thoroughly! "


    "This..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, our gambling house has not been open for a day or two. How could such a thing happen?"


    "This is also..."


    "Please give us a little time to catch the culprit and return the money."


    After all, we all come for money. Now when we hear boss Huang say this, the voice below has gradually died down.


    After these gamblers had dispersed, the famous gambling house sent many people to guard everywhere. He wanted to know who had ruined his reputation.


    In the evening, the famous gambling house will continue to operate. As long as no one makes trouble, it can make a lot of money.


    However, this night, Ling Feng made it like the law, and the gambler who won money in the famous gambling house was robbed of silver again.


    The next morning, before dawn, a boy came in from outside. Boss Huang flashed a sneer at his lips: "why, did you catch those people?"


    The servant''s face turned white: "boss, it''s bad..."


    Seeing his hesitation, boss Huang couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter?"


    "All the people there died last night!"


    "What?! They are all dead! " The people sent out are all good players in the gambling house. They have been specially trained. Now they say they are dead!


    "Boss, now those gamblers are going crazy. They let the servants bring a lot of guys and say they will smash our gambling house!"


    Boss Huang took a deep breath: "you can find a way to send some people to other gambling houses."


    The boy stammered and hawed: "other a few gambling houses have also happened similar things, are short of manpower."


    "How could this happen?" Boss Huang is a shrewd man and can''t hold back such a scene. He frowned and sighed, "you try to be steady first. I''ll come when I go."


    Yi Wang Fu.


    Night Fei Ling heard boss Huang come, look very unhappy: "what is the matter, is not to let you do not come over easily?"


    The famous gambling house is yefeiling''s industry, but the prince can''t participate in the gambling house to make profits, so he also tries to avoid contact with boss Huang.


    Boss Huang stood aside in a panic and hung his head: "Yi Wang, it''s not good. There''s something wrong with our gambling house!"


    "What can happen to our gambling house?" Ye Fei Ling took a sip of tea. "I have a serious business here. You can find a way to raise some 100000 Liang silver for me in seven days."


    The eldest prince recently privately made weapons, which required a lot of money.


    Although most of the money is from the gambling house, it is not difficult for him to raise money.


    Boss Huang looked at him with some embarrassment: "Yi Wang, there are many people outside our gambling house who are making trouble. They can''t be suppressed."


    Boss Huang talked about the events of the two days. Seeing Wang Yi''s brow gradually wrinkled, he could not help but lower his voice and said, "all the people we sent out have been killed!"


    "What?" Ye Feiling was so angry that his chest heaved violently. He stood up and kicked him to the ground. "I can''t do such a thing well. What can I do for you?"


    Boss Huang is on his knees timidly. He doesn''t even dare to breathe!


    Now the gambling house is in trouble. Ye Feiling can''t show up in person at all. He is very angry: "go away, get out of here!"


    He slapped his hand heavily on the table, which was almost broken by him: "close the gambling house first, find out as soon as possible who has a complaint with our famous gambling house, and lock him up."


    "Yes, yes..."However, boss Huang found that the incident was too big. Many people indulged their servants to rush in and smashed a lot of things in the gambling house.


    Famous gambling house is to create the name of the boutique, all the furnishings are very delicate and comfortable.


    Boss Huang saw that every yard was smashed in a mess, and his legs were too soft to be his own.


    "It''s a pretext to ask for justice."


    "Pay it back, pay it back quickly!"


    "Recently, the famous gambling house owes a lot of debts, which is to exploit from us!"


    The people outside are still shouting, these men who seem to arrive at the shore rashly on weekdays are all eager to tear up boss Huang!


    If you can pay back the money can be solved, things will be easy to do! But now the prince is in urgent need of money, where to raise money again!


    All the people who come to famous gambling houses have a family background. If they gamble a lot, they will win or lose between tens of thousands of Liang. Where did he go to raise the money and give it back to them!


    "Close the door, close the door first!"


    There are too many people involved this time. Naturally, they will not give up.


    Before they heard boss Huang plead for justice for them, but now that he is not seen behind closed doors, everyone''s heart is more angry.


    So in the night, these angry people added diesel oil and candlelight around the gambling house.


    When boss Huang found out that it was the second half of the night, the gambling house was full of fire and his eyes were red.


    "Put out the fire, put it out quickly, somebody!" Boss Huang yelled loudly, and a lot of boys came running in a hurry.


    But it''s too late.


    The other famous gambling houses were also doomed. All of them disappeared overnight.


    The next day, King Yi''s mansion.


    Ye Feiling was sitting on a stool, his face was livid, and his eyes were full of venom.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 273

    His hands clenched into fists, and his veins burst.


    "Have some tea, Lord." A maid in the mansion saw that ye Feiling had been sitting and did not eat. She could not help pouring a cup of tea for him.


    The cold voice growled: "go away!"


    The girl was scared to step back, her hand couldn''t help shaking.


    The teapot was broken on the ground.


    The girl was so scared that she kept shouting, "Lord, the slaves should die, the maids should die!"


    The girl said, she used her sleeve to wipe the upper of yefeiling.


    Night Fei Ling raised her foot and kicked her open. He was very active, and the girl was kicked by him to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    Night is not white eyes with a thick evil, he toward the door of humanity: "come, pull out the rod to die!"


    "Spare your life, Lord!" The girl opened her eyes and begged for mercy, but she was soon dragged down.


    Wang Yi was not kind, and no one went back to disobey his orders.


    They knew he was in a bad mood and no one would dare to talk to him again.


    Night Fei Ling took a girl to vent her anger, but her anger still didn''t come down.


    Ye Feiling wants to vent his anger at present, but he doesn''t know who to look for. After years of hard work, he said that there would be no more!


    Overnight, a big fire burned to ashes!


    Gambling house closed, where will he get his income! And now the most important thing is that he needs a lot of money!


    I don''t know how long it took Jiang Xin to walk in from outside.


    She sat down beside yefeiling and said softly, "Lord, what''s the matter with you? You killed a girl."


    Night Fei Ling''s eyebrows wrinkled. I don''t want to say more.


    Jiang Xin stood up and rubbed his shoulder for him: "it''s a small matter to kill a girl, but you can''t get angry. Why don''t you tell xiner what''s going on and maybe give you some advice. "


    Ye Feiling''s tone is not good: "you are a woman''s family, can you have any idea?"


    "Women''s way of life has its own way."


    Night Feiling see Jiang Xin insist, then will gambling house matter with her carefully said.


    Ye Feiling''s face was full of chagrin, and he sighed heavily: "I don''t know which one has no eyes, but provokes the king''s head! If this king catches him, he must be killed by nine clans! "


    Jiang Xin''s eyes flashed with anger: "such a thing happened! However, the only solution now is to solve the urgent problem first. "


    Night Fei Ling hums: "this matter also is not so easy to solve!"


    Jiang Xin said with a smile, "it''s not difficult to make money."


    Ye Feiling''s face improved a little and looked at Jiang Xin with interest: "how to do it?"


    Jiang Xin said two words: "Yin Shu."


    Night Fei Ling some surprised asked: "Yin Shu?"


    "Yinshu is the biggest clothing shop in the capital. It''s a piece of fat meat. If the king can swallow this fat meat, he will have as much money as he needs at that time."


    Night Fei Ling looks happy, and embraces Jiang Xin into her arms, and kisses her on the face: "or the princess of this king has a way, but don''t know now to start with Yin Shu?"


    Jiang Xin saw that night Fei Ling was proud, and her lips were full of a smile: "let xiner do it for the king. Xiner will certainly live up to her expectations."


    Night Feiling saw Jiang Xin said so firmly that he relaxed a lot.


    He picked up Jiang Xin and gave her a few kisses on her face: "let me love you so much!"


    If Jiang Xin wants to swallow Yin Shu, he naturally sends people to hint with jingzhaoyin''s house.


    When he heard this, his face was in a state of panic. He was still in a state of apprehension about the last incident!


    What king Lin''an wanted to protect, he did not dare to touch it again.


    Jingzhaoyin''s house is suing for self-cultivation!


    Jiang Xin saw that jingzhaoyin''s house refused to help, and she thought with a sneer: "if you don''t help, can''t I do it myself?"


    Jiang Xin quickly rushed back to Jiang''s house: "Dad, elder brother, xiner has something to discuss with you. To tell you the truth, Feiling needs silver recently. So Xin''er thought, is not to swallow down Yin Shu. "


    Jiang Meng is also a business material, heard Jiang Xin mention Yin Shu, some doubt asked: "Yin Shu?"


    "Yes, Yinshu is the largest clothing shop in the whole capital, and is the first choice for many ladies to buy clothes. I have sent someone to observe them, and they can earn at least two thousand dollars a day, which does not include any face cream or hand glasses.


    "It''s said that the young master Yinshu behind Yin Shu is a very mysterious figure. If you are rash..."


    Mrs. Jiang said at the moment: "it''s just a gimmick. The young master Yinshu has never appeared, and no one has ever seen him. I think it''s a good deal. If we can merge Yinshu into our Jiang family''s property... "


    Jiang Xin said with a smile, "what mother said is that xiner also thinks so. I''ve been thinking about it for a long time. I want to take advantage of the good season. "Mrs. Jiang then said, "it is not difficult to annex Yinshu with the influence of our Chiang government."


    "Elder sister, how did you come back?" This side is talking. Jiang Xiang comes in.


    Jiang Xiang had been ill for a few days, and his face was still pale, but he looked much better.


    Jiang Xin looked at her, some heartache: "fourth younger brother, what do you do with such a body, don''t you go back and lie down quickly?"


    Jiang Xiang stubbornly said, "no, I''ve been lying for many days. If I''m not sick, I''m going to get sick."


    Jiang Xin glared at him: "what nonsense, I''m not afraid of taboo!"


    "Elder sister, just what did you say about swallowing Yin Shu? What''s going on?" Jiang Xiang''s eyes were shining when he mentioned it.


    Seeing his rare interest, Jiang Xin said to him, "what do you think?"


    "Yin Shu''s daily turnover is so much?! If we swallow it, then... " Jiang Xiang''s eyes showed a greedy light, "elder sister, let me do this thing!"


    "Nonsense!" Mrs. Jiang glared at him. "Little four, you''re not well. Go and lie down for me."


    Jiang Xiang wanted to go out, and rarely with Mrs. Jiang coquettish: "mother, you let me out activities, I will not be sick!"


    Jiang Xin nodded: "well, look at the fourth younger brother''s illness is much better, this matter might as well let the fourth younger brother do it!"


    When Jiang Xiang had something to do, he was no longer sick.


    He held a fan in his hand, followed by a group of people, and went to the gate of Yinshu.


    Yin Shu rarely received male guests, plus Jiang Xiang with people up this pair of aggressive appearance, is clearly to make trouble.


    After hearing the report, Mr. Zhao rushed out immediately.


    She was a visionary, and soon recognized the identity of the man in front of her.


    Zhao Guanshi asked with a smile: "it turned out to be the fourth young master of Jiang. I don''t know what Mr. Jiang wants to buy."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 274

    Jiang Xiang squinted at her and looked at Yin Shu all around. His eyes showed a satisfied look: "what I want to buy is not one or two things. What I want is the whole Yinshu. Steward Zhao, you offer a price. I want to buy the whole Yinshu. "


    "This..."


    Jiang Xiang slightly raised his haughty chin: "why, I''m afraid I can''t afford the price? We Jiang family have a head and a face, we can''t afford such a little money! "


    Zhao Guanshi is not humble or arrogant way: "we sing Shu is Yin Shu childe''s painstaking efforts, do not sell!"


    "Master Yinshu is something. You should ask him to come out and let me have a look!"


    "Master Yinshu is not here."


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Jiang Xiang said with a cold smile, "you old mother, it''s clear that you are deliberately prevaricating on me. I''ll put my words here today. I''m going to make a decision. You have to sell it, or you can sell it if you don''t! "


    "I''m just a steward. Why should Mr. Jiang embarrass me?"


    "Who told you not to drink or to be punished?" Jiang Xiang looked very arrogant, "come on, I''ll block the gate of Yin Shu! As long as Yin Shu doesn''t sell it to me for a day, I''ll stay here and stay! "


    "This..."


    "I think Mr. Zhao has to weigh himself up."


    If not to the time of crisis, Zhao Guanshi did not dare to go to Su Ying, lest her identity be exposed.


    But now Jiang Xiang sent people to block the entrance here. I''m afraid that no one has just come. How can they do business!


    Zhao Guanshi''s back was full of sweat. She gave her eyes to a girl on one side. The girl understood and left in a hurry.


    Unfortunately, Su Ying is not in the mansion today.


    Yefei''s wound has been raised for a few days, and it''s much better. He won''t rely on her shamelessly all day and let her cook and feed him medicine.


    So Su Ying got empty this day and came to Lin''an palace to visit King Lin''an and his wife.


    "Godfather and godmother, the shadow has come to see you."


    Lin''an princess took Su Ying''s hand: "the shadow looks more beautiful after marriage, is not white good for you?"


    Su Ying did not answer, he heard King Lin''an say: "if he is not good to you, I will repair him for you!"


    Su Ying heart a warm, gently smile: "Godfather ganniang rest assured, non white is very good to me."


    Lin''an Wang said with a smile: "it''s almost the same. The shadow is so good that it''s natural to treat you well."


    "Ying''er''s marriage is settled, and the ganniang is finally relieved. There are thousands of men in this world, but I don''t know who is sincere to you


    "The shadow knows that ganniang is really good for the shadow."


    Lin''an Wang said with a smile: "shadow, you tell the godfather, how did the feibai fool find you?"


    Su Ying heard Lin''an Wang scold Ye Fei as a white fool, and chuckled: "godfather, you..."


    Princess Lin''an was also very attentive. Su Ying could only say: "before, Ying Er saved Fei Bai''s life as a masked girl, so she took a jade button from him."


    "And then?"


    "Later, Ying''er was kidnapped in the back mountain of the Buddhist temple. He saved my life and took me back I didn''t expect that the jade clasp fell there


    Princess Lin''an said with a smile, "it turns out that the jade clasp is full of flaws. This is fate."


    King Lin''an seems to have thought of something funny: "these two people have to retire before, you see, this is not finally together! It can be seen that you are duplicity


    "What''s the matter? I''m forced to marry him for nothing. I can''t..."


    "Shadow, you blush!"


    The princess of Lin''an glared at the king of Lin''an: "what do you do to bully the shadow! Girls are thin skinned! "


    Su Ying couldn''t help stamping her feet: "godmother!"


    Princess Lin''an chuckled: "now that you and feibai are together, you should live a good life. Ganniang knows that you are a strong man, but women live on men in the end. "


    Su Ying does not agree with her in the heart, but she gently answers.


    "You should open branches and scatter leaves for him as soon as possible. This child has been lonely since childhood, and more children are also lively and lively."


    Lin''an Wang mentioned that the children were also happy: "your godfather, I have only one daughter now. You can have ten more children, so that your godmother and I will be happy."


    "Godfather, do you think I''m a sow?"


    They all burst into laughter and enjoyed themselves in the afternoon.


    Just then, King Lin''an thought of something: "speaking of it, Godfather and godmother still owe you a wedding gift, and you have not been selected. I don''t know if shadow has anything to like? "


    "Seeing Godfather and godmother safe and sound, this is the shadow''s greatest happiness."


    "You child." Princess Lin''an gently ordered Su Ying''s nose.


    King Lin''an was still pondering over what to send Su Ying to. His servant reported: "Princess Huai, someone is looking for you?"


    "Eh?" Su Ying turned her head curiously. Who would have found her here.At the moment, a girl ran over and said, "princess, the fourth young master of Jiang family is blocking the gate of Yinshu. They said that as long as they don''t sell Yinshu to them, they''ll stop here day by day, so that we can''t do business at ease! "


    Su Ying did not speak, Lin''an king has been angry: "how unreasonable, this boy dare to sing Shu''s idea!"


    Su Ying pondered a, Lin''an king has seen her worry: "I go for you, you are not suitable for the past."


    Su Ying, the fourth son of Jiang family, was estranged from him before.


    Moreover, she could not reveal her true identity, and King Lin''an was the best to deal with it.


    Su Ying did not refuse, and said to King Lin''an, "shadow, thank you Godfather."


    The king of Lin''an took several of the servants of the palace who were quite skilled in martial arts to sing Shu.


    Jiang Xiang is sitting in Yin Shu''s VIP room, his feet on the table, slowly tasting tea.


    Because they came, Yin Shu had no business all morning, but he was very proud.


    He stayed for half a day, Yin Shu lost thousands of silver, Yin Shu naturally refused to close down.


    So as long as he insists on a few more days, Yin Shu is the thing in his bag.


    Thinking like this, Jiang Xiang''s face is more and more proud!


    Just then, several people rushed in and lifted up his collar.


    Jiang Xiang has not yet responded, his whole person has been pressed on the ground, someone to his fist and foot add.


    Jiang Xiang has always been arrogant. In addition to being bullied by Ye feibai last time, he was also bullied by others. He was furious: "do you know who I am? This young master is the fourth son of the Chiang family. Who dares to be disrespectful to me? Is he impatient to live? "


    As soon as Jiang Xiang''s voice fell, these people stopped.


    Jiang Xiang thought that his words had played a role. He looked at these people with a livid face: "do you know that you are afraid now? If you make amends to me now, I can spare your life! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 275

    "I want to see who is impatient to live? Continue to beat me


    Jiang Xiang looked up and saw a dignified middle-aged man standing at the door. He was actually King Lin''an!


    The king of Lin''an said faintly: "fight, give this king a hard fight!"


    This group of people are specially trained, every time is a solid fight down.


    Seeing the king Lin''an, Jiang Xiang was afraid of him. He did not dare to challenge him: "Lord, do not know where Jiang Xiang offended you?"


    King Lin''an sat down leisurely on the bench beside him: "you have not offended the king, but you have offended master Yinshu. I will punish you for Yinshu today


    "Keep fighting for the king!" Lin''an Wang poured himself a cup of tea.


    Jiang Xiang could only beg for mercy: "Lord, Yinshu is just a young master in the river and lake. How can you be angry for him?"


    "I love to make friends. What do you want? If you bully Yin Shu today, you are bullying the king. "


    When King Lin''an saw that Jiang Xiang was beaten black and blue, he was satisfied. He took a light look at it and said, "OK, now take it back to the king."


    The bodyguard of the government of Chiang Kai Shek was guarding the door. Suddenly, he saw a dishonored man brought back and threw it in front of him like a sack.


    He just thought it was some kind of beggar. When he approached, he saw that it was their fourth son.


    He looked at him in a panic: "fourth childe, what''s the matter with you?"


    Jiang Xiang was lying on the ground, one eye was blue and blue, and another hand was broken. He felt a cold sweat on his forehead.


    The servant quickly called out to the inside: "no, the fourth young master has been beaten!"


    After Jiang Guogong came out of it, he saw Jiang Xiang like this, and his heart was filled with anger: "is that..."


    "The Duke of Chiang." King Lin''an looked at him and snorted coldly: "you don''t care about your son. I''ll discipline you. You don''t have to thank me!"


    When Chiang Kai Shek heard this solemn and dignified voice, he looked up and saw that the second half of the sentence was stuck in his mouth and could not speak any more.


    He could only smile with Lin''an Wang and said, "Lord..."


    King Lin''an did not listen to him. He finished speaking and went away in his sleeve.


    Jiang Xiang said behind him, "Dad..."


    Jiang Guogong turned back and slapped him in the face: "how do you do things? How dare you offend King Lin''an. Do you know who he is? He is the emperor''s only brother! Even if your father wants to give him a little face, how can you offend him? "


    "Dad, I dare to offend him there! King Lin''an directly hit people at the door, saying that I offended master Yinshu! "


    "What?" The Duke of Jiang frowned slightly, "since Yin Shu is the king of Lin''an wants to protect, we can''t move for the time being."


    "What about the elder sister?"


    "Her own business, she thinks of her own way."


    After hearing this, Jiang Xin became more angry. She didn''t swallow Yinshu, couldn''t help the prince, and even implicated Jiang Xiang to be beaten!


    "The king of Lin''an is really, how can he do such a thing?"


    The Duke of Jiang waved his hand: "can King Lin''an offend you? This matter should be considered for a long time."


    Jiang Xin had no choice but to do so.


    Su Ying finally waited until King Lin''an came back, and saw him with a smile on his face, and knew that things had been done!


    Su Ying smiles and greets front: "do not know what method does Godfather use?"


    King Lin''an''s face provoked a touch of pride, and said to her what had happened before: "this useless thing, I have to teach him a lesson! Beat him black and blue! "


    Su Ying covers her mouth and smiles. Lin''an Wang has always been calm. Now that she has done such a thing for her.


    "I don''t know how to be a father!" Su Ying respectfully to Lin''an Wang tea, "Godfather hard."


    Princess Lin''an said with a smile, "your godfather is willing to do anything for you, and he says thank you."


    King Lin''an said, "since I thank godfather, I will accompany him here for dinner?"


    Su Ying said with a soft smile, "it''s better to obey orders than to be respectful."


    Princess Lin''an looked at the sky and couldn''t help saying, "it''s too late to go back. I don''t know if I''ll worry about it."


    King Lin''an snorted, "since I''m worried, I won''t come to pick it up?"


    Lin''an Wang''s voice just fell, a cold voice from far to near: "Uncle actually hid my shadow here, which made me easy to find."


    Su Ying raised his head and walked towards her from afar. His eyes were locked on her face. His expression was like a smile: "shadow, we should go home."


    King Lin''an was even more displeased: "feibai, you say you can''t go too far. If you want to have a meal with us, you have to push the three against the four? "


    Ye feibai had some headache and stroked his forehead: "uncle, feibai has no such meaning."


    Princess Lin''an stood up with a smile: "since non white also came, stay here to eat together."


    On the dining table, Lin''an Wang said with a smile: "know the shadow, OK? I still insisted on quitting beforeNight non white poured wine to King Lin''an: "uncle, non white to you."


    Lin''an Wang said to Su Ying: "before, Fei Bai still came to me to look for a mask girl. Ah, how anxious he looked. He didn''t know that the person he was looking for was far away in the sky and close at hand."


    Su Ying heard here: "also said, before the non white also found a fake girl, doting on her very much!"


    Lin''an Wang frowned: "what, it''s not white that you''re so mixed up! How dare you marry him


    Night is not white, listen to this posture is wrong, forehead is cold sweat.


    He sat beside Su Ying and pulled her sleeve: "shadow, it''s all my fault!"


    Su Ying seems to be very depressed: "speaking of it, why do I marry him? Before he helped that girl bully me!"


    The night is not white to have sufferings to say: "shadow son, we do not mention this matter, all past."


    "What was it like in the past? Didn''t you call me a girl with no education at that time?"


    Ye feibai doesn''t want to quarrel with Su Ying in front of Lin''an king. Now he knows that Su Ying is the dry daughter of Lin''an king.


    If the king of Lin''an only provoked a few words, his pursuit of his wife would be even more difficult.


    He rushed to pull Su Ying and left: "Uncle farewell!"


    King Lin''an and Princess Lin''an shook their heads with a smile as they looked at their backs.


    In the carriage back to the mansion, Su Ying doesn''t want to pay attention to him when he thinks of the past.


    Ye feibai strongly held her face, turned her around and coaxed her with a soft voice: "shadow, I was wrong in the past. I took her as you, would you not be angry?"


    Su Ying''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and her lips were filled with a smile: "speaking of it, the Lord dotes on her so much. She must have been spoiled in her room, isn''t he?"


    Su Ying thought of the way ye feibai had been kissing and embracing herself. Then she thought that yefeibai had done such a thing to other women. She suddenly felt very angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 276

    Yefeibai soon understood, "No."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "At first, I felt very similar, both in voice and in manner. She even knew what happened between us that night. But then I gradually felt something was wrong. I didn''t want to get close to her... "


    "Did you have one at the beginning?"


    Night is not white even busy way: "No."


    Night is not white, eyes burning, near Su Ying''s ear whispered: "shadow this is jealous?"


    "Hum! I just don''t like a man with a fake on me


    Ye feibai felt a warm feeling in her heart. She held Su Ying half in her arms and whispered in her ear, "my good shadow, I have avenged you. We don''t care about what happened before, OK?"


    "Well?"


    Night is not white and black eye son looks at her, the lip corner evil spirit ground stirs up: "gambling house."


    Su Ying suddenly responded: "the gambling house is the property of the prince?"


    Su Ying said, "ah, it''s so So the prince is short of money now


    Night non white beautiful red lips micro hook: "extremely short, otherwise he will not miss you sing Shu."


    Su Ying suddenly realized that she covered her lips and laughed gently. When the night was not white and cunning, she was more cunning than anyone else!


    "So, does Ying''er want to give this king any reward?"


    "No!"


    The carriage stopped at huaiwang mansion, and Su Ying quickly returned to mingyuxuan. Night feibai also followed in from behind.


    Su Ying looks back at him, the night is not white has already stepped forward to embrace her tightly in the bosom.


    He looked at her with a faint grievance in his voice: "how could the shadow be so stingy, not at all?"


    The night is not white more and more tight, Su Ying almost can''t breathe, she slightly earned: "I am your princess, you take revenge for me is a matter of course!"


    Ye Fei bowed her head, gently kissing her soft lips and rolling around the corner of her mouth: "well, I like the little princess best..."


    He pressed her lips and whispered his words, very ambiguous.


    His kiss is like a dragonfly skimming the water, soft as a feather, full of pity.


    Su Ying only felt itchy on the face, subconsciously don''t go over, his lips brush her cheek, kiss her ear.


    Then he put on her ear beads, as if there was an electric current running through his body.


    Su Ying dropped her eyes and put her hands on her chest. She said, "what you said will not force me, nor force others into difficulties."


    Night Fei Bai reluctantly left her cheek, eyes locked in her face, eyes with a shallow smile, voice frivolous: "shadow, are you blushing?"


    Su Ying wanted to kill him: "you don''t bother me, you go out!"


    Ye feibai held her in his arms and rubbed her head with his chin: "it''s a long night. Don''t go to bed so early. We might as well play some games, eh? "


    Su Ying asked casually, "what to play with?"


    Night Fei Bai did not answer her, ordered a small table to support in the head of the bed, and dice.


    "How to play?"


    Night is not white languidly leaning on the back of the bed: "let''s play the simplest, than the size!"


    "Cut ~" Su Ying can''t help but sigh, really naive!


    Night is not white lips with a wisp of smile, Phoenix eyes slightly squint: "we compare the size! The big one wins! Two wins in three games! Will the loser satisfy the winner''s wish


    Su Ying raised his head to see the night is not white, his face is clearly written on the "bad intentions" four words!


    "No play, I sleep!" Su Ying refused directly, so she would go to bed directly with a quilt.


    Night is not white where Ken, a pull her into his arms: "shadow, you this is not willing to?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him, and night Fei bowed his head and kissed her forehead: "if you don''t play with me, you will automatically admit defeat. Well, you have to promise me one thing!"


    Su Ying stares at him speechless. This man is really shameless!


    But she may not lose, her lips slightly pursed, she sat up straight: "OK, play!"


    Ye feibai put the dice into her hand: "you come first."


    Su Ying tossed dice up: "who is big who wins, if our two people''s points are the same?"


    Night is not white slightly a ponder: "also calculate you win."


    In this case, she has a better chance of winning.


    Su Ying takes a deep breath and throws the dice out in his hand. When the dice stop, it is a six point.


    Su Ying smile, a face proud of the night Fei white pick eyebrows: "this game I won."


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying, smile like a little fox, can not help but stretch out his hand to pinch her: "this is the king to you."


    Su Ying hummed: "then you also cast a, I will let you lose convinced."The dice in Yefei''s white hand was thrown into the air by him, and his slender fingertips reached out and touched them gently. The dice fall on the table and spin quickly on the table.


    Su Ying was dazzled by his actions, and said in disdain: "what''s the use of trickery? The result is the most important."


    The dice soon stopped on the table. It was also a six.


    The night is not white to pick a handsome eyebrow to Su Ying: "little princess, how?"


    "I won anyway!"


    "Well, you win."


    The second game begins.


    Su Ying knows that the opponent is very strong, will dice in the palm, hands together, silently praying for the next or six.


    When the dice was thrown out, it was almost six o''clock, but it turned into five.


    Su Ying can''t help but reach out and put five points into six points: "this game or I win."


    Ye Fei Bai looked at her casually, and put the dice back at five o''clock in a funny way: "shadow, do you think my king''s eyes are blind, or is your brain stupid?"


    "It was clearly six o''clock just now. You must have done something about it!"


    Night Fei white stretched out his hand to play on Su Ying''s forehead, looked at her cover the forehead, hate to stare at him, he just slowly and leisurely said: "shadow, your gambling goods are too bad! You have to admit defeat. "


    "Where did I lose? Not necessarily! " Su Ying face with unconvinced, she is five, night is not white, only took six to win her, "now you come."


    Ye feibai''s fingers are flexible, and the dice swim quickly in his hands, and then the dice spin on his fingertips.


    His dark eyes to see Su Ying, lips pick a charming smile: "you hope is a few, it can be a few."


    "I like it a little, can you agree?" One game is sure to win, so it''s up to the last.


    "What the little princess said, my king naturally agreed." Night is not white to see Su Ying will laugh out, pause, dice have been thrown to, dice stopped on the table, six o''clock up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 277

    "But this time, of course, it''s impossible to agree with you!"


    "You Su Ying was teased by him and wanted to kill him.


    Ye feibai looked at Su Ying, glared at her, stretched out a big palm and rubbed Su Ying''s head: "shadow, I''m sorry, this time Wang won!"


    "It''s only won once. What''s so proud of it!" Su Ying snorted, "we still have a third set. Go on


    Two games have passed, and the final set is sure to win or lose. Su Ying is still a little nervous.


    She threw the dice out and kept saying, "six o''clock, six o''clock, six o''clock..."


    When the dice stopped, Yefei said with a smile: "it''s a pity that it''s still a five o''clock."


    Su Ying looks at night feibai playing dice, the heart has also been clear, this man is afraid to be a master!


    Ye feibai is so handsome that even playing dice is so pleasing to the eye.


    Dice was finally thrown on the table, his eyes full of confidence: "shadow, this must be six o''clock, you are still ready to lose."


    Su Ying shouts at the rolling dice: "small! Small! Small


    The more the dice roll, the slower it will stop.


    Su Ying''s heart moved, her eyes quickly flashed a touch of cunning, she saw the dice is about to turn six, she forced a blow on the dice.


    When the dice stopped, it turned up a little bit.


    Su Ying was stunned and laughed: "ha ha ha! I won. I won


    Night non white looking at a face excited Su Ying: "you play tricks!"


    "Did you say you can''t cheat?" Su Ying looked at the night with a smile and said, "well, now his highness Huai Wang is going to promise me to do one thing."


    Night is not white looking at Su Ying, his dark eyes, full of the taste of Lust: "this king is willing to let you do what you want."


    Su Ying suddenly speechless! Is this man wrong? What''s on his mind!


    "Let me see what you can do, eh From now on, we will all share rooms. "


    Night feibai heard Su Ying''s request, his face was stained with a thin anger: "shadow, you not only bet on poor goods, but also cheat! It doesn''t count. We''ll do it again! "


    Su Ying thought that he was stupid and would come back with him again: "no, the king of Huaihe has a lot of words. How can he say things like this don''t count!"


    Ye feibai hated gnashing his teeth, but he knew in his heart that this little fox would not be what he wanted.


    Su Ying will night non white to extrapolate: "Lord, since you lost, quickly fulfill the promise."


    She was a little stronger, and yefeibai didn''t respond, and was almost pushed to the ground by her.


    Ye feibai quickly grabs the bed column to stabilize the body, with his back to her.


    Su Ying see him for a long time did not speak, looking at his repressed appearance, can not help but stretch out his hand to pull his sleeve: "night is not white, are you angry?"


    The night is not white micro can not smell to hum a: "you don''t pay attention to me."


    "All right."


    So, Su Ying decisively ignored him, pulled the quilt to sleep.


    Su Ying has been sleeping for a long time, sticking out her head. Night is not white. She is still sitting in such a stuffy way.


    He looks like an aggrieved child.


    Su Ying has always been eating soft rather than hard. She saw him like this and wondered if it was too much for her to do so.


    She couldn''t help but pull the corner of the night''s non white clothes: "is this OK? I''ll cook for you tomorrow."


    "I want to eat delicious food, which I haven''t eaten, otherwise it won''t be over."


    Su Ying couldn''t help muttering at his back: "how can you be so naive, just like a foodie!"


    "Do you promise or not?" Su Ying has not yet responded, night feibai has been flying up at the fastest speed to press Su Ying on the bed, he pressed her under his body, "if you don''t agree, we''ll round up tonight!"


    Su Ying secretly scolds in the heart, this man really is to give him some color, he opens dye shop.


    Su Ying pushed him, his kiss had fallen, warm lips lingered on her cheek, a little wet feeling.


    Su Ying only felt hot on her cheek.


    Night is not white kiss all the way down, in her neck gnawing out a red mark.


    Su Ying was afraid that he would do something again, and pushed him. He didn''t have a good airway: "good, good, you go out!"


    Ye feibai held her hands on both sides and looked down at her: "where to go? We agreed to have roommates! "


    "Over there, sleep on a soft couch!" Su Ying couldn''t help staring at him, "or I won''t promise you!"


    Night is not white finally reached the wish, also no longer embarrassed Su Ying, turn over to sleep on the edge of the soft couch.


    The light in the room is dim, Su Ying secretly looks at him.


    Night is not white, slender body, soft couch narrow, body shrink into a group, like sleeping very uneasy.


    At the bottom of Su Ying''s heart, a faint guilt emerges.


    Night is not white sleep uncomfortable, sleep to midnight wake up, he turned over to look at lying on the bed of Su Ying, she sleeps sweetly.Night not white lips pursed up a touch of light thin anger.


    His princess didn''t care about him, so yefeibai kicked off the quilt in silence.


    How can su Ying be aware of her sweet sleep?


    So night feibai began to roll the opposite side -


    Oh, Su Ying was sleeping so sweetly that she would not have noticed it!


    Ye feibai coughed on purpose. The more he coughed, the louder he coughed. Later he coughed so much that he could hardly breathe!


    Finally, there was a rusty movement coming from behind. Night feibai closed his eyes with satisfaction and stopped coughing.


    Su Ying was awakened by the cough of night feibai in her sleep. She opened her eyes vaguely and found that the quilt on her body had fallen to the ground.


    Su Ying thought, night is not white how with a child like, so big also kick quilt.


    After all, it''s late autumn. It''s cold at night.


    Su Ying gets up and wakes up by him. She can only get up and cover him with a quilt. She bends down and twists the quilt carefully to prevent it from falling down again.


    Su Ying covers the quilt for him, looks at him to be uncomfortable to curl up, thought that the day lets the human again in delivers a big bed to come in.


    Su Ying turns to leave, night is not white suddenly take her hand.


    Su Ying called softly, and then the whole person fell in his arms.


    "What are you doing..." Su Ying''s voice has just fallen, the night is not white, has tongue into her mouth. He crazily sucked her tongue, licked every soft part of her mouth, and enjoyed her sweetness.


    Su Ying''s eyes widened, to the night''s non white pair of black eyes, dark pupil with a touch of cunning.


    "Well..." Su Ying really want to curse, his strength is too big, his hands like a pair of pliers will be her tight confinement, she can hardly breathe.


    Su Ying was kissing him breathless, stretched out his hand to push him, she did not pay attention to too much, caught the place on the pinch.


    Night is not white, suddenly stopped, motionless. He hissed and a cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 278

    "What''s the matter with you? Did you get your wound?" Su Ying looked at him nervously. She seemed to have pinched his wound just now.


    Although his injury was much better, it was not all right.


    Night is not white, silent, Su Ying see his expression is not right, should start to see: "you turn around, I see your injury."


    Su Ying voice just fell, night feibai turned around and pressed her on the soft couch. He heard the tension in her voice, and his heart was filled with faint joy.


    He almost put his whole body weight on her body, his voice a little aggrieved: "you make me very painful, you have to accompany me to sleep for a while."


    Su Ying rare did not put resistance, or first coax him to sleep.


    Night gradually deep, night feibai see Su shadow in his body gradually canal, lips smile deeper, this just hold her back to bed.


    Su Ying promised to cook for him at night, but he got up early the next day.


    Su Ying ponders that night is not free to give this meal the definition word, delicious, has not eaten.


    Su Ying soon had an idea and ordered green mark and red wave.


    After listening to the two girls, their eyes showed different eyes.


    Green mark could not hold her breath at first: "princess, it''s the first time I''ve heard of this kind of eating."


    "The idea of the princess has always been different, and can you guess at random?" The red wave squinted at the green mark.


    Green mark made a face at Hongbo: "I''m not curious!"


    "Don''t be poor. It''s dark if you go on being poor. You go to prepare the ingredients. I''ll go to find Lao Zhang. He is skillful and can make what the princess wants. "


    Su Ying smiles at them: "then you move faster."


    Su Ying returned to the kitchen and began to prepare the seasoning needed for cooking.


    In ancient times, there were few seasonings. Fortunately, the palace of the king of Huai was ready.


    Night is not white, come back from the palace, straight to mingyuxuan.


    However, he looked all over the yard, but did not see the shadow of Su Ying.


    Night not white heart a tight, turn head to catch a servant to ask: "where is the princess?"


    "Go back to the prince. The princess has gone to the kitchen."


    Night is not white, this just reacts to come over, shadow son but promised to cook him a delicious meal last night.


    Night is not white heart gush a warm current, this wench actually put his words in the heart.


    The night is not a white lip corner to arouse a charming smile.


    He rushed to the kitchen, only to find that the cooks inside were prying around the door, not in.


    Ye feibai stood behind them in a voice of Indifference: "where is the princess?"


    Seeing that the night was not in vain, the cooks gave way automatically.


    They saluted Ye Fei Bai: "go back to the Lord, the princess is inside, and she told us to wait outside."


    "I will go in and have a look."


    The night is not white, has not entered, saw the green mark from inside to come out.


    Green mark toward night non white line a gift, mysterious way: "Lord, Princess please go back."


    The night is not white to take a glance lightly, green mark subconsciously shrinks the neck, but still obeys Su Ying''s order to block in the door.


    She said, "Lord, the princess says you can''t come in."


    Night is not white, some unhappy: "go away."


    Su Ying originally planned to give night feibai a surprise, where willing to let him in, let green mark to send.


    I didn''t expect that the night was not white, but I couldn''t help it.


    Su Ying washed her hands and came to the door.


    Night is not white, see Su Ying, lips covered with a faint smile.


    Su Ying gave him a look of annoyance: "they said they wouldn''t let you in. Why don''t you go?"


    "I want to be with you!" Night is not white and black eyes looking at her, body moved slightly, will go around her in.


    Su Ying reached out and flashed a sly smile in his eyes: "Lord, have you never heard of a gentleman cooking far away? Are you not a gentleman


    The cooks around were stunned. The princess dared to talk to the prince like this.


    They all secretly pinched a sweat for Su Ying, they all thought that night is not white will be angry.


    For a long time, the night was not white and there was no movement.


    He stood at the door a little annoyed, neither in nor out.


    Su Ying sees the night is not white, just looking at her, can''t help but stretch out his hand to push him, tone also some impatient: "OK, you go quickly!"


    The cooks were stunned!


    The princess actually drove the prince away. The princess is so brave!


    However, it seems that the Lord is not angry!


    Night is not white lip pursed tightly, some internal injuries.


    Su Ying looked back at him, with some warning in her tone: "don''t come in, oh, come in and don''t do it for you."


    Night feibai stood at the door looking at Su Ying busy figure inside, she washed his hands and made soup for him, he felt very happy.When these cooks saw the king''s eye-catching appearance, everyone thought in their hearts that the prince really dotes on the princess.


    They have been in the mansion for some years. The Lord always has a straight face and never smiles.


    Not to mention which woman he was special to!


    To be special, she was Miss Wei before.


    But the king was not so kind to her, and he wanted to be with her all the time.


    Night is not white in the kitchen, suddenly see these cooks are looking at themselves, eyebrows slightly pick.


    Ye Fei''s fierce eyes gave them a cold look, and his voice was low: "are you all ok?"


    This is like a cold storm snow, these cooks were suddenly scared silly, have scattered.


    When the cooks had gone far away, they dared to murmur: "the Lord is such a fool!"


    "Yes, yes, at the beginning, I really felt that the prince didn''t like the princess. In fact, the prince just loved the princess badly."


    "Don''t mention, when the prince drove mother Zhou out, he said that the princess''s words were his words."


    "You see, Wang Ye is looking forward to looking forward to the kitchen door now. It really seems that he is a hairy boy who has never seen a woman."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha."


    They all covered their mouths and laughed.


    "But we are curious, what is the princess going to do?"


    "I don''t know, but it should be delicious."


    "Last time the prince was ill, every meal was done by the princess. I think the prince is very satisfied with the meal."


    In the kitchen.


    "Princess, are you sure you won''t let the prince come in?" Green mark in Su Ying next to the hand, she sat on a small stool, will be a piece of green lettuce washed clean, "maidservant think Wang Ye really want to come in."


    Su Ying asked casually, "and then?"


    "Then the maid thought you should let him in." Green mark blinked his eyes, "the prince is the princess''s husband, two people get along more, feelings will be deep."


    She''s still waiting for her son.


    Su Ying glared at the green mark: "green mark, you really know more and more, when to choose a good family to marry you in the past."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 279

    Green mark blushed and said angrily, "princess, how can you do this? The maid is telling the truth."


    Su Ying mixed the sauce well, picked a little and tasted it, and a satisfied smile came out on the side of his lips: "ah, it''s clear that I raised a girl, but it''s just for the king to talk."


    Su Ying began to mix the seasoning of pickled meat. She mixed chili powder, pepper powder, cumin powder, five spice powder, garlic powder, spicy bean paste and sugar in a certain proportion.


    "Because the prince is good to the princess, I want to speak for him." Green mark will wash the lettuce piece by piece, put it in the small basket. She turned her head and looked at Su Ying. "The Lord really thinks about you everywhere. Every morning he went to the palace. He went out on tiptoe. His voice was very quiet. For fear of waking up the princess, the Prince did not dare to wash in the room. "


    Green mark saw Su Ying silent, and thought of what: "another time, the princess took a nap in the backyard. The Lord used to sit there looking at you, very gentle and gentle. At that time, Hongbo also said that as long as the princess didn''t wake up, the prince would be able to watch all day. "


    Su Ying felt inexplicably tight at the bottom of her heart: "is this for my sake?"


    "There must be a lot more." Green mark immediately said, "the day before yesterday, miss just casually mentioned that she wanted to eat crystal shrimp dumplings. The king asked Lingfeng to queue up to buy it for her as breakfast."


    "You''re not done with it!"


    "And more!" Green mark can''t help but say, "Lingfeng says that the king wants to go home to see you as soon as he finishes his work every day. He says that the king''s steps are flying happily when he comes back from the palace!"


    "Well, I''ve arranged the master in private! Hurry up Su Ying low ground scolded a, she can''t believe Ling Feng will say these words with green mark.


    Su Ying poured the prepared sauce into the sliced pork and stirred it evenly. However, she couldn''t stop laughing at her lips and eyes.


    Green mark muttered: "why don''t you let me finish, there are so many more..."


    Su Ying looked back at her: "are you here to work or gossip! If you don''t hurry up, the Lord will be hungry


    Green mark spat out tongue: "Oh, maidservant works immediately!"


    The night outside is still hesitating whether to go in to accompany Su Ying, even if it is to say a few words with her.


    At this time, Ling Feng came to report: "Lord, Ouyang is here."


    Ye feibai has busy business every day. When he finishes those things, he just wants to have a good time with Su Ying and doesn''t want outsiders to interfere.


    Night is not white can not help but frown, tone is cold: "he came really not the time, let him wait."


    Ling Feng stands aside and stops talking.


    Su Ying turned to take a plate of raw beef to continue to flavor, she found that night is not white.


    She couldn''t help but walk out, walked closer, heard the dialogue between ye feibai and Ling Feng, and three black lines appeared on her forehead.


    He is really How can you be so tired of people!


    Su Ying pushed night Fei Bai: "how come you haven''t left? I can''t cook here!"


    Night is not white some displeasure ground holds Su Ying''s face: "you so dislike this king?"


    "Hello, Hello, it will hurt!" Su Ying couldn''t help clapping his hand. "If you do this again, I won''t do it for you."


    Su Ying''s face is smooth and soft, and night feibai resists his impulse to ravage her and loosen her cheek.


    He stroked the place where he pinched the Red: "no, last night said good, can''t go back."


    Ling Feng stood aside and looked at his nose and heart.


    Wang Ye did such a childish thing. He didn''t see anything!


    Night feibai is a little depressed, but he is looking forward to Su Ying''s cooking, so he can only feel his nose and go.


    Su Ying enters the kitchen again, green mark looks at Su Ying.


    Su Ying glanced at her, green mark immediately lowered his head and continued to work, laughing softly.


    Night is not white went to the study, Ouyang Liuyun has sat there waiting for him.


    Ouyang Liuyun is holding his head and playing with a brush made of inky jade. His lips have a narrow smile: "non white, I didn''t disturb you?"


    Yefei gave him a cold look, with an angry look in his eyes.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that his face was not good, and his smile on his lips was more and more brilliant: "what''s the matter? Have you been bullied by your sister-in-law? "


    Night is not white face flash a touch of ice, light looking at Ouyang Liuyun.


    Ouyang Liuyun put the jade pen in his hand back into the pen holder and raised his hands to make a surrender: "why, am I right? I want to kill people?"


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, and his face was full of anger. He immediately stood up: "ha ha ha, anyway, you were defeated in the hands of your sister-in-law. It doesn''t matter. I don''t laugh at you!"


    Night is not white lip corner to stir up a touch of light smile, the colder the eyes.


    This is a precursor to the outbreak of the night. Ouyang Liuyun quickly changed the topic: "well, I''m here to talk to you about business. Do you want to listen?"Night is not white cold hums: "have a word to say quickly!"


    Ouyang Liuyun described in detail the purpose and night of today''s coming.


    At this moment, Ling Feng came in and reported: "princess, the princess has prepared all the dishes. Please go to the backyard for dinner."


    Night is not white, not yet open, Ouyang Liuyun has stood up, eyes bright.


    "Did my sister-in-law prepare the dishes herself? So I''m lucky? " Ouyang Liuyun looked at ye feibai with a smile, "sister-in-law''s cooking must be good!"


    Night is not white phoenix eyes micro MI, thin lips spit out a word: "go away!"


    Ouyang Liuyun only made himself unable to understand the words of the night and slipped to the backyard as quickly as possible.


    Ouyang Liuyun came to the backyard and saw a strange table in the yard.


    This table is different from the table for eating on weekdays. The middle of the table seems to have been dug and a round steel plate has been placed.


    The steel plate was polished so that it shone in the sun.


    Ouyang Liuyun approached curiously and couldn''t help reaching out and touching it. It''s very hot!


    Ouyang Liuyun took a breath and found that there were many red hot coals under the steel plate.


    It was the first time he had seen such a thing, and he was wondering what its purpose was.


    Before he could understand, he saw that there were many girls carrying vegetables.


    Ouyang Liuyun wanted to have a taste first, but when the dish was served, he was a bit silly.


    After nearly a dozen dishes, they were all raw!


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help asking the girl on one side: "is this the dish that the princess asked you to prepare?"


    The girl nodded. "Yes, it took the princess all morning to make it."


    Ouyang Liuyun asked incredulously, "is it wrong?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 280

    The girl shook her head: "the princess said it would be good to serve it like this. I don''t know if this is a new way of eating researched by the princess? I have never heard of it


    "New way to eat?" Ouyang Liuyun saw that the girl had gone far away, so he put a plate of meat on the tip of his nose and smelled it. It was really raw, and the smell of blood was still very heavy.


    Can this be eaten?


    Or the hobby of sister-in-law is strange.


    But I don''t know what kind of seasoning is added in it. It smells really good.


    Don''t blame Ouyang Liuyun''s curiosity. Even the cook who has been in the kitchen for many years is shocked!


    After the night had gone in vain, the cook waited at the door again.


    When they saw the dining hall coming out of the kitchen, they couldn''t help but exclaim, "the princess let the prince eat this? It looks like they''re all born! "


    "How can it be cooked if there is no fire in the kitchen?"


    "Is it difficult Is the princess making the prince


    "But I think No matter what the princess does, the Lord will eat it. "


    "Ah A cook came over excitedly, "just now Hongbo girl brought a strange table from outside, and asked me to add charcoal to the table."


    "Did you ask her what the idea was?"


    The cook nodded: "but Hongbo just laughed and didn''t say anything."


    Ouyang Liuyun is still thinking about whether the whole plate of meat should be poured onto this steel plate to heat up, and Su Ying and ye feibai appear together.


    Night is not white see Ouyang Liuyun is still, obviously a face displeased to stare at him.


    Ouyang Liuyun directly ignored the night is not white, he went to Su Ying in front of, a set of similar appearance: "sister-in-law, I am so hungry!"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "then stay and eat together. There are so many people."


    Ouyang Liuyun gets Su Ying''s invitation and excites his lips.


    He took a provocative look at the night Fei Bai: "sure enough or sister-in-law is generous, unlike some people, stingy enough not to eat a meal."


    Night is not white phoenix eyes micro MI, once again have the impulse to throw this proton back home.


    "All right, sit down."


    Ouyang Liuyun pointed to the large and small plates on the table: "sister-in-law, this is not really your new eating method?"


    Su Ying also did not answer him, lip side glides a touch of cunning taste, facing night non white way: "do you eat or not?"


    Ye Fei''s face was tight, and seemed to be seriously considering this serious problem.


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "feibai, this is specially made by my sister-in-law. Please take a piece and taste it."


    Seeing that the night was not white, Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "feibai, you are wrong. This is not to live up to your sister-in-law''s kindness! Or are you just hating your sister-in-law''s cooking? "


    The night is not white, did not say a word, directly clip a piece of raw meat to Ouyang Liuyun''s mouth: "you first give me the test poison!"


    "Oh, well, stop it!" Su Ying quickly made a voice to stop, waiting on the side of the green mark are quick to laugh out, suffocating red face.


    At this time, Lingfeng reported in ancient times: "Lord, the fourth Prince is coming."


    "Oh? Is Fei Xu here? " Night is not white eyes with a smile: "please come in quickly."


    The night of the fourth Prince is not Xu, and Su Ying has also met at the fifth Prince''s birthday party. He had a smiling face and looked very kind.


    Su Ying thought of their brothers meeting, there must be a lot to say, she hesitated for a moment or stood up: "I don''t want to go first..."


    Night is not white a pull her, sit back to his side: "are their own people, no harm, eat together."


    Ye Feixu soon came in. He was dressed in a light colored robe, his dark hair was tied up with a jade crown. He looked energetic and had a long body.


    He respectfully called "Er Ge" to Ye Fei Bai, and his sister-in-law to Su Ying. His smile was shallow and dazzling in the sun.


    Night Fei white pointed to the empty seat beside Ouyang Liuyun: "sit down and taste your sister-in-law''s craft."


    Taste the dishes of ouxute, you can''t make a good meal for you


    Night Feixu said a good, holding chopsticks but stunned.


    He couldn''t help but take a look at Ouyang Liuyun, and then took a look at Yefei: "this..."


    Su Ying smiles and gives a look to the green mark.


    Green Mark said that he turned around and took a bowl of vegetable oil from the plate that Hongbo was carrying.


    With her chopsticks, she picked up a piece of ginger soaked in vegetable oil.


    Then she brushed the piece of ginger back and forth across the steel plate.


    Before Hongbo ordered people to carry the table back, they had already added hot carbon in it. The steel plate had been burned for so long, and it had already been heated.


    After the steel plate was oiled, the oil gave off hot air.Then the green mark threw a piece of fat pork into it. The smooth and tender pork was roasted in the boiling oil for a while, and the fragrance suddenly diffused out, and the fragrance was overflowing, making people salivate.


    Streaky pork was cut very thin, the green mark turned twice, and soon the color became lighter and cooked.


    Only then did the three men react: Oh, the effect of this steel plate is so great, so this is a pot.


    In particular, the fourth Prince''s eyes are surprisingly bright.


    Su Ying began to clip a piece of lettuce on the steel plate, slightly roasted it out. Then she put the fried pork on the lettuce leaves.


    The green vegetable leaves with the red and colorful streaky pork give people a very appetizing feeling visually.


    Su Ying picked up a small special soft brush, dipped in the red sauce made before on the pork, and then she rolled the lettuce leaves, a pork roll.


    Su Ying handed the man''s pork rolls in the past and put them in the bowl that was not white at night.


    Night feibai has just been staring at Su Ying and doing it. She is flattered to see her putting the pork rolls in her bowl.


    Night is not white lips with a smile, provocatively look at the other two people.


    In their eyes to see the envy, eyes proud of the taste is stronger.


    Su Ying looks at him like this, suddenly a little funny, this is the ghost childe who has made a decision to kill. How can he have such a childish side.


    Ye feibai took the pork rolls to his lips and took a bite.


    Delicious pork with unique sauce, and lettuce taste very delicious. Ye feibai couldn''t help admiring: "mmm, delicious."


    When Ouyang Liuyun and the fourth prince saw that the night was not for nothing, they were already salivating at the smell of meat here.


    They have just learned from Su Ying, and now they are learning to cook by themselves.


    Ouyang Liuyun learned Su Ying''s method and quickly made a pork rolls.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 281

    He took a bite. His mouth was full of meat.


    Ouyang Liuyun squinted contentedly: "I''ve never eaten such a delicious barbecue. It''s very special."


    "I''ve never eaten anything so chic. It''s delicious."


    Ye Feixu ate three with relish: "today is really not in vain, actually tasted so delicious things."


    Ouyang Liuyun took advantage of the night Feixu raised his head to speak to Su Ying, and began to put the beef slices he had just baked into his own bowl: "yes, my sister-in-law is really superb in cooking!"


    Night Fei Xu hate to look at Ouyang Liuyun, gnash teeth way: "why do you rob my meat piece!"


    Ouyang Liuyun put the meat into his mouth and said to him shamelessly, "have you written your name on the meat? Can you make it talk? Is it yours? Can you? "


    The night is not rising


    Ye feibai couldn''t help stroking his forehead: "you two Stop it


    At this time, green mark brought a pot of sake, warm in hot water, after all, the weather is a little cold.


    Ouyang Liuyun took a look: "what is this? I''m just a little thirsty."


    Su Ying mysterious smile: "you try to see."


    Green mark started to pour a cup of sake to each of the three men, and night Fei Xu tasted a mouthful: "good wine."


    Ouyang Liuyun sipped and narrowed his eyes slightly: "well, the wine tastes elegant, and there is a light fruit aroma."


    Night not white tasted a mouthful, slightly pondered: "aftertaste is sweet, very refreshing. Shadow, when did you make this wine? "


    "Where you can''t see it." Su Ying smiles.


    Ouyang Liuyun asked curiously, "sister-in-law, why don''t you drink it?"


    "Juice is enough for me." Just saying, red wave has come forward to put a bowl of orange water in front of Su Ying.


    A few days ago, the emperor awarded several boxes of tribute oranges to the huaiwang mansion. The oranges were big and sweet, like icing sugar.


    Su Ying ate a few, but was afraid that she could not finish eating, so she took half out to make juice.


    The natural pulp is not wasted, and it is scattered in it.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Ying in front of the bowl looks sweet and delicious orange juice, put in the white jade bowl, inside the pulp crystal clear.


    "Sister in law, I want juice, too."


    Ye Feixu is also curious about the taste of juice. He looks forward to Su Ying: "sister-in-law, is there anything else?"


    Ye feibai glared at these two people: "how can you be like a foodie and eat everything you catch!"


    Su Ying is speechless. Didn''t she say him yesterday!


    Su Ying turned back to order: "did a lot of it, red wave, you go to bring some over."


    Red wave soon brought a basin and a big spoon.


    Hongbo gave everyone a bowl.


    Ouyang Liuyun tasted: "my sister-in-law is really unique. The meat is delicious, the wine is good, and the juice is good!"


    Ouyang Liuyun has a good appetite. He only eats barbecue, drinks sake and juice with his head down.


    Night Feixu side eating, with great interest to ask Su Ying: "sister-in-law, what is this eating method called?"


    "Barbecue."


    "Well?" Ye Feixu became more and more curious, "this is also called barbecue? Why is it different from what we usually eat? "


    Su Ying lip corner smile: "in fact, it''s almost the same, but it''s easy to control the heat, and it''s not easy to get burnt off."


    Night Fei Xu nodded: "and eat like this, eat a lot of patterns, we do it ourselves also have fun."


    Ouyang Liuyun then said, "I think it''s better to eat anyway!"


    Ye Feixu roasted another chicken wing and dipped it in the sauce with a soft brush. As he brushed it, he asked, "sister-in-law, how is this sauce made? It tastes rich. It tastes good with the taste of roast meat. It''s really delicious."


    Su Ying lips slightly hook, said that this sauce, but she had been in the preparation, originally thought when to sell together with hotpot, but now it is enjoyed in advance.


    Ouyang Liuyun buried his head and continued to eat. He did not have the elegant appearance he used to have: "sister-in-law, next time you cook, you must find me Hello! Why are you kicking me


    The night is not white to stare at him, clearly say don''t disturb us!


    Su Ying


    Ye Feixu is half full, and his eating speed is also slower.


    At the moment, he was very interested in everything on the table: "sister-in-law, and this table, how can sister-in-law come up with such a delicate method."


    Ye feibai wrapped a beef roll with lettuce and held up Su Ying''s side, with a deep indulgence and complacency under his eyes.


    Night Feixu a face to Su Ying threw a lot of questions: "and this wine, unlike the wine we usually drink."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "this is sake. If you have been eating barbecue will be too greasy, drink this wine to solve the greasy


    Night Feixu one to throw many questions to Su Ying, Su Ying answered one by one, but also did not elaborate.


    She knows what ye Feixu wants to ask, but he doesn''t know what to say, and she doesn''t elaborate.Ye Feixu tasted wine and sighed contentedly: "I have never had such a happy meal."


    Night is not white and dark with a smile: "very delicious."


    Su Ying is full. She puts down her chopsticks and drinks the juice one by one.


    Sure enough, the raw material is good, without any additives, the juice is sweet,.


    The three men drank some wine, and the topic began to shift from food to politics. They didn''t hide their words from Su Ying.


    Ye Feixu said: "I only recently learned that the original fame is the boss. He concealed us so hard."


    Ouyang Liuyun sneered: "that has what, has not been given to the end."


    Ye Feixu said: "seven gambling houses have been opened with great reputation. Every night, every gambling house is full and must have made a lot of money."


    "He''ll lose a lot of money this time."


    Ye feibai tapped on the table: "I''ve inquired about it. Fame is the most profitable. So he invested all his industry in the gambling business. "


    Night Fei Xu ha ha ha laughs: "say, ah, the big prince recently is really eat shriveled ah, compensated the madam to fold the soldier again."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile, "that''s right. When can I return it to you for passing by?"


    Night is not white, sipping wine, lips gently sipping, eyes showing a trace of sinister.


    Ye Feixu looked at ye feibai curiously: "second elder brother, we and the eldest brother have never violated the well water. How can we think of dealing with him this time?"


    Ouyang Liu bit a chicken roll and raised his finger to Su Ying: "not for her?"


    Su Ying saw everyone cast their eyes on themselves, and could not help lowering their heads.


    Ye Feixu didn''t know the whole thing very well. He couldn''t help saying, "what''s going on here?"


    Ouyang Liuyun talked about the whole thing.


    Ye Feixu will come over and smile softly. He points his finger on the table, and his face is Ling: "but anyway, the boss dares to send someone to hurt his second brother. We are not soft on him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 282

    The night is not white light way: "the eldest brother moves big recently, privately made many weapons."


    Night Fei Xu Cu eyebrow: "boss courage is not small."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "it''s useless to be bold. He''s short of silver. He''s strangled to death."


    The group said a lot of words, but all the food on the table was swept away.


    Obviously, I''ve had enough to eat, but I still have a lot to eat.


    Ouyang Liuyun sipped sake, pointed to the table and said to Su Ying, "sister-in-law, I will take this table home."


    Ye Feixu couldn''t help but say, "I want it too!"


    "Fourth prince, I want it first. You can''t rob me." Ouyang Liuyun called Lingfeng, "Lingfeng, you will send several people to move this table back to me."


    Night Feixu some disappointment, but also helpless.


    Night is not white eye bottom to show a touch of light anger: "you must stay to eat also just, finished eating even the table to carry away!"


    Ouyang Liuyun pointed to him with a smile: "don''t be so stingy! It''s enough that you have a sister-in-law, and the table is also on the table. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After the table was removed, yefeixu stayed to talk to yefeibai.


    "Second brother, I didn''t understand why you still want to marry your sister-in-law after you quit marriage. Now I understand it! "


    "Oh?"


    "It''s just ordinary food. My sister-in-law has come up with such a delicate method." Night Fei Xu''s eyes were bright, "if you marry your sister-in-law, you will marry a god of wealth to go home!"


    Night is white pick eyebrow to look at him: "have what words you say directly, don''t flatter all the time."


    "I''m not flattering. I''m telling the truth." Night Fei Xu sighed, "I just didn''t think my sister-in-law was a genius."


    "Second brother, can you discuss with your sister-in-law and give me the recipe of the sauce?"


    "Well?"


    Night Feixu sighed, some for: "I recently opened a restaurant, recently business is not easy to do, I''m afraid to go on like this to lose miserably."


    "The location is good and the place is big. You can make money by looking at it."


    Night Fei Xu sighed: "don''t know how to return a responsibility, just do not earn money, also don''t know is what reason."


    The night is not white meeting idea comes over, nodded: "this matter, I find a chance to talk to your sister-in-law."


    Night Feixu left, night feibai has been lying in Su Ying''s bed, how to catch up with can''t go.


    Su Ying can''t help but push him, the night is not white, motionless.


    Su Ying looks at his rascal appearance, can''t help but pinch on his body: "go quickly, I want to sleep!"


    "I''m not going! I''m holding on, you''re responsible for it


    Su Ying stares at him speechless: "this is you oneself eat much, what relation does it have with me?"


    Ye feibai grabs her hand and rubs her face: "who told you to make such a delicious thing."


    Su Ying immediately choked: "I made you delicious food. Do I have any mistakes?"


    Green mark is sending the water to wash, see the night is not white this pair of rogue appearance, can not help but cover his lips and smile.


    She quickly put the water on the table and pushed the door out.


    "It''s your fault. It makes me sick." Night is not white porridge eyebrows, whispering.


    "You go quickly, and don''t make excuses for me!" Su Ying pushed him again, "didn''t you just do well?"


    "The night is not white and quiet to say:" now not comfortable. "


    Su Ying sighed, and the impatience between her eyebrows converged: "then I''ll let green mark find a doctor to show you?"


    Night is not white micro squint eyes: "do not."


    "Why not? That means you''re cheating on me."


    "If people know that I''m full of huaiwang, I''ll be laughed at." Night is not white micro hook lip, languidly said.


    Su Ying suddenly speechless: "then where do you say you are uncomfortable?"


    Ye feibai pulled her hand from her face and pressed it on her stomach: "I don''t know. You rub it for me."


    Her hand was on his abdomen, and the warm touch was transmitted to his hand through his clothes.


    Night is not white to grasp her hand, stroking back and forth: "shadow, you knead my stomach."


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white at the moment, full of black lines.


    The green mark at the door is still covering her lips and smiling. Suddenly, she sees the red wave passing by and greets her to come.


    As Hongbo approached, seeing the green mark, he couldn''t help asking, "Why are you laughing like this?"


    Green mark grinned and went to her ear and said, "do you know that the prince is playing coquetry on the princess?"


    Hongbo''s eyes widened. She was really incapable of imagination.


    How can the prince, who has a cold face, be coquettish to the princess?


    Green Mark said what he had just heard with red wave, covered his lips and said, "the prince asked the princess to rub his stomach and laugh me to death."Hongbo couldn''t help pinching the Green Mark''s nose: "Stinky girl, don''t chew your tongue behind the master!"


    Green mark put out his tongue: "yes, sister Hongbo."


    "Are you better?" Su Ying thought of the night before, feibai did eat a lot of food, and then saw his humming and hawing appearance. She couldn''t help asking, "why don''t I ask Hongbo to fry some Xiaoshi tea for you?"


    "No Night is not white will hand on her hand, thumb ambiguous in her hand back circle.


    Su Ying sat cross legged and continued to knead his stomach: "I won''t make you any more food in the future."


    Night is not white open Phoenix eyes, looking at her.


    Maybe because of drinking wine, the night is not white at the moment, and there is a faint blush on his face.


    "Really?" His lips are suffused with a faint smile, more and more evil charm temptation, "that King ate you."


    Eat your sister!


    Su Ying couldn''t help cursing him. She quickly took back her hand.


    She moved inside, and the man put his nose on his face!


    Su Ying decides to ignore him!


    Night is not white side lying on the bed, and his hands supporting his head, he stretched out his slender fingers toward her hook: "you come here."


    Su Ying moved towards the bed and shook her head.


    Ye feibai sighed: "do you know what old four said about you today? If you say that if you marry you, you will move the God of wealth home. "


    Su Ying was silent. She didn''t know what to say.


    Ye Fei''s white lips and smile became more and more brilliant: "if it wasn''t for this king who married you, you would be found by the fourth. He would like to divorce his wife and marry again


    Su Ying looked at him in embarrassment and pointed to his head in silence: "are you drunk?"


    What rubbing stomach, uncomfortable, look at his symptoms, is the performance of drunkenness!


    The night is not white, er, closed his eyes, motionless.


    Su Ying thought that he ate a lot and drank a lot of wine today.


    Although the alcohol is not high, it is easy to get drunk if you drink too much.


    Night is not white eyebrow light frown, Su shadow close to some, found his forehead Qin out of the dense sweat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 283

    The basin of water that green mark brought over was still on the table. Su Ying got up and wrung a towel and came in to wipe sweat for Yefei white.


    She spread out his hand and wiped his palms.


    Night is not white suddenly tightly grasps her hand, does not loosen.


    Su Ying pulled hard and could not pull it apart. Before she could react, the whole person fell into his arms.


    Night is not white, her hands are gathered, her whole person is in the arms.


    Su Ying can''t help but move, night is not white and turn over again, press her under the body.


    He was still half dead just now. At the moment, his black eyes were shining, and his legs were wrapped around Su Ying''s body, which made her unable to move.


    Su Ying suddenly felt that she could not be soft hearted to him.


    Su Ying glared at him: "what are you doing?"


    Night is not white draw out the towel in her hand, throw back washbasin.


    "I feel bad." Night is not white, handsome face is close at hand, thin lips open and close, mouth is a light wine.


    Su Ying is thinking about whether to look up and hit him hard, but suddenly he heard night non White said: "in fact, not only the boss is short of silver, we also lack silver."


    Su Ying ah: "are we poor now?"


    In her impression, ye feibai was a rich and noble prince. The bride price he sent alone was worth a lot of silver.


    "You think, if the eldest son ascends the throne, we have a good life?"


    Although Su Ying did not have a direct contact with the night Fei mausoleum, it was learned from these incidents that night Feiling was definitely not a good match.


    He now dare to covet her Yin Shu, if he boarded the plane, Yin Shu still has good fruit to eat?


    "What about that?"


    Ye feibai rubbed her cheek: "so we have to fight if we don''t fight."


    Night is not white eyes cold, resolute.


    Ye feibai pressed her in his arms and found a comfortable position to lie down: "the eldest brother married the daughter of the Jiang family, and the whole Chiang family is behind him."


    "The Chiang family?" Su Ying thinks of Jiang''s family and thinks of Jiang Xiang''s bad son.


    "Speaking of the four sons of the Chiang family, each of them is powerful."


    "So we can''t let the big prince grow up."


    "But the eldest brother is also powerful. His mother''s identity is low and there is no backstage. It''s all because of his ability to hide his talent, make a lot of contributions to the war horse, and marry the daughter of the Chiang family. This is the strength he has today. "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but say: "no matter how powerful you are, you are the ghost childe who makes people smell wind and disperse gall in the lake. There is a whole dark Pavilion behind you as support."


    Night is not white, looks very useful, eyes exude a gorgeous look.


    Ye Fei put his head against her forehead in vain: "that''s right. I don''t know how many times better than the princess I married to him."


    "You are less poor."


    "But now the boss wants to fight, so does the fifth."


    "That dragon chair is the dream of many people in the world, but the prince has a shortcut to fight."


    The night is not white micro can not smell a response: "but old four is an exception, he was born to jump off, like freedom, do not like the government."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "it looks like a very straightforward person."


    The night is not white, and the fourth is straightforward. So over the years, he has a close relationship with the fourth: "but what I didn''t expect was that he actually liked to do business, and even went to work as a merchant. The father knew that he was half dead with anger, but he had beaten and scolded him, but he couldn''t stop his heart from going into business. "


    "There''s nothing wrong with pursuing what you like." Su Ying''s lips curved with a shallow smile.


    Ye feibai sighed: "old four has some industries, but because of the late start, now the money is not much."


    Su Ying was also curious: "what store did the fourth Prince open?"


    "Laozi opened a restaurant in the capital city, full of fragrance."


    Su Ying is also very impressed with the fumanju family: "the store of this restaurant is very large, which is three or four times larger than that of Yinshu. The location is good, there are many people, the restaurant is near the lake, and the scenery is elegant. "


    Ye Fei said with a white smile: "you know everything in the end."


    "If you do business, you have to have the acumen of a businessman." Su Ying chuckled, "but business is not so good."


    Night Fei Bai sighed and ordered Su Ying''s forehead: "have you guessed it? A year''s profit is only two or three thousand taels of silver. "


    "It doesn''t include the upfront expenses, does it?"


    Ye Fei nodded his head in vain. After all, the restaurant has not made a lot of money: "in fact, the fourth senior doesn''t want to understand. How can such a restaurant not make money?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "in fact, what we should pay attention to is that the environment should be elegant and the dishes should be exquisite. Naturally, if you want your business to flourish, you have to be different from others. "


    The night is not white but produced some interest: "these old four naturally know, but what should be done?""Do you know the Fuxiang house? His location is not as good as xiangmanlou, and even the restaurant is not as big as xiangmanlou, and the dishes may not be as good as xiangmanlou. "


    "Is it a tavern?"


    "But fuxiangju''s business is full, and there are many customers queuing up every day. Have you ever thought about it? "


    Su Ying frowned at night and thought, "because they have selling points! It''s their wine! Their wine is an ancestral secret recipe. It tastes mellow, and many diners never forget their wine. "


    Night is not white, as if understand the nod.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "let''s talk about xiangmanlou. Every box is so big. It''s cold and unpopular. Many people go to restaurants to eat just for the fun. Of course, some guests are exceptional. Besides, the dishes taste better, but there is nothing special about them. That is to say, xiangmanlou has no place for everyone to remember, so ah, the business is not getting better. "


    The night is not white smile way: "be worthy of is Yin Shu''s boss."


    Su Ying said: "the reason why Yin Shu can make money is the same reason. Yin Shu''s selling point is to seize the beauty of women''s heart. Our clothes on the market are special, unique and not available in other places. In the past, when the butterfly dance was imitated again and again and the price was lowered, we were able to launch some gadgets that women like that can''t be bought anywhere else, so that all the guests will stay. "


    Night is not white hold her nose to say with a smile: "shadow son is really clever."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "so, if you want to make a lot of money, you should also consider various factors."


    "That''s true."


    "If xiangmanlou wants to make a lot of money, it still needs to improve many places."


    "Old four just had a proposal."


    "Is there a barbecue in the shop?"


    Night Fei white point point chart: "worthy of the Yin Shu''s boss behind the scenes! It''s visionary. "


    "It''s really nice to open a barbecue." Su Ying nodded, "the selling point of barbecue is, first, the eating method is novel, the second sauce is good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 284

    Night non white see Su shadow nod, can''t help but ask: "how can''t you open?"


    "It''s enough to be eye-catching just by singing Shu. If you earn too much, do you want the prince to do it again? " Su Ying''s lips covered with a faint smile, "however, if the barbecue hanging in xiangmanlou is an excellent idea, you are the prince, did not dare to play his idea."


    Ye feibai asked curiously, "how should this barbecue shop open?"


    "There''s a lot to learn about how to do it." Su Ying said with a smile, "for example, word-of-mouth and influence are all problems. Isn''t xiangmanlou exactly the third floor? We''d better make full use of the three floors."


    Night is not white or some do not understand: "hmm?"


    But see Su Ying sit up: "so, I''ll write you a business plan."


    "Business plan?"


    "It''s the plan." Su Ying''s face showed a faint smile, "I''ll write a few for you first."


    Night non white see Su Ying want to get up, hands will tightly hoop her: "no, now sleep, what can''t write tomorrow."


    Su Ying is also a little excited at the moment. She has a lot of ideas in her heart for a moment. She wants to take the opportunity to write it down.


    Night is not white melancholy can''t, early knew not to say so much with her, he finally struggled once again: "don''t say."


    "Let go of it. If you don''t write it down now, you''ll forget it tomorrow." Su Ying broke free from his arms and went to the table.


    "I feel bad!" Night is not white looking at Su Ying''s back, voice with silk grievance, "shadow you come to sleep with me!"


    Su shadow head also does not lift: "sleep what sleep, you did not eat to prop up, go to the yard to run 30 laps good!"


    When the night is not white, there is no choice.


    He is also bored lying in bed, simply sitting beside Su Ying to accompany her.


    "I''ll dip the ink for you." Night is not white, take away the brush in Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying wrote a few words and was thinking about the next step. She held the pen and put her fist on her cheek.


    Night is not white, brush glides over her chin, her cheek, even in her palm, night is ink.


    Su Ying a pair of black as agate eyes hate to stare at the night is not white, some gnashing teeth way: "night is not white!"


    She really wanted to beat him and wipe all the ink on his face!


    Night Fei white see Su Ying small face drum drum appearance, just feel lovely.


    He stretched out his slender fingers and wiped her face. He wiped the black ink away. He said solemnly, "no more."


    Su Ying where letter, ran to the mirror to see, would like to go up to bite him!


    What did he do to her face!


    Night Fei Bai Sheng is afraid to make su Ying angry. He wrung the towel in the washbasin dry and came to her: "OK, don''t get angry."


    He gently raised her face and carefully wiped the stain on her face.


    Su Ying raised his eyes to his eyes. His eyes were beautiful, dark as ink. At the moment, his eyes were as gentle as moonlight. Su Ying only felt that he would be absorbed by his eyes if he looked a few more.


    See him wipe almost, Su Ying push him away, sit back to the position, continue to write the business plan.


    The night is not white to stop for a while, asked her a: "are you cold?"


    Su Ying shook her head: "not cold!"


    Yefeibai got up and took a dress and put it on her.


    He saw that Su Ying wanted to refuse and tightened his clothes to her: "it''s so cold that it won''t freeze."


    It''s easy to talk about a business plan, but it''s hard to make a perfect one.


    In the final analysis, it is still necessary to conform to the national conditions of this era, and the ideas we come up with also depend on whether they can be better implemented.


    Night feibai has been sitting next to Su Ying reading books, from time to time for her to see what she wrote.


    The night is deeper, the night is not white, looking at her with some heartache: "shadow, you''d better go to bed earlier."


    "No, I''m inspired. I have to finish." Su Ying at the moment a lot of inspiration in her mind, she has to write them down, in order to avoid a day are forgotten.


    Ye feibai reached out and rubbed her head, the stubborn girl.


    Night Fei white out of the door, told the green mark: "you go to bring a bowl of hot soup."


    "Yes Green mark quickly went to the kitchen. He was surprised that the prince and the princess didn''t sleep so late.


    Green mark soon brought a bowl of lily lotus seed soup.


    Night is not white carry soup, scoop a mouthful, blow cool and feed to Su Ying''s lips: "you drink some first."


    Su Ying was interrupted again and glared fiercely at Ye Fei Bai: "Ye Fei Bai..."


    As soon as her voice fell, night feibai had already put the soup into her mouth.


    The second time, she was forced to take a sip of it


    Su Ying


    Ye feibai took the opportunity to pinch her face and her hand: "if only you could be fattened up!"Su Ying choked soup in her throat and coughed uncontrollably.


    Night is not white pat her back, black eyes flash a smile: "feed fat, hold up more comfortable."


    Su Ying coughed more loudly.


    Fortunately, yefeibai did not continue to interrupt later, but Su Ying quickly completed the planning book, with a total of more than ten pages.


    Su Ying read it from the beginning to the end and laughed gently.


    Ye feibai sat on one side and looked at her smile. He felt warm in his heart.


    It''s almost light outside now.


    "Tired or not?"


    "Well." Su Ying put the project plan in place and couldn''t help yawning.


    She didn''t feel it just now. She felt so tired that she couldn''t open her eyes.


    Night feibai looked at her confused appearance, stood up to hold her in front of her, Su Ying did not refuse.


    Night is not white, lightly holding her to bed, but this time she has been asleep, breathing evenly.


    In order to make her sleep more comfortable, ye feibai gently withdrew her robe.


    His eyes lingered for a moment on her delicate clavicle and fair skin, and soon passed away.


    He lay down on her side, looking at her sleeping face without fear. The night is not white the vision does not conceal ground to stop on her face, the vision is burning.


    Her skin is white and delicate. Looking at it from such a quiet distance, you can see the fine fluff beside her ears. It''s very lovely.


    Her face is very clean, no makeup, plain face, but the United States can not help but think of a kiss Fangze.


    Ye feibai thinks so and does the same. He goes over and kisses her soft lips. He reaches out and carefully depicts the outline of her facial features.


    Su Ying is still in sleep and seems to be itching.


    She whispered a voice, the night is not white and quickly extended her hand, but her face provoked a mischievous smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 285

    Su Ying in sleep is about to gasp, can only open his lips to start breathing.


    Night is not white to take advantage of this kiss her lips, wet tongue sliding into her mouth, inch by inch to plunder her soft, her sweet.


    "Well..." Su Ying woke up vaguely, half opened her eyes and murmured, "I hate..."


    Night is not white listen to his soft waxy voice, the heart is crisp.


    He quickly left her lips, looking at her slightly red and swollen lips, some confused.


    Night Fei Baisheng is afraid to disturb Su Ying''s rest, so he gives up. He holds her in his arms and sleeps in the past.


    When she woke up the next day, Su Ying only gave a five page project.


    Ye feibai took a look at her: "you didn''t write ten pages hard last night, how could you only give him five pages?"


    "Let''s start with these five pages, so as not to be imitated."


    Night is not white to see eye Su Ying, sink a voice: "the princess is really considerate really."


    Su Ying lips with silk smile: "you first let the fourth prince see, what questions come to ask me."


    Ye feibai sends the plan to ye Feixu, who looks over the book and looks at it like a treasure, with a deep surprise in his eyes.


    Ye Feixu exclaimed: "second brother, sister-in-law is really a god of wealth! She even listed so many ideas. If she used them all, she would make a lot of money. "


    Ye Fei snorted faintly, with a look of pride in his eyes: "it''s natural. Your sister-in-law wrote this plan after staying up all night last night. You can keep it


    "Thank you second brother, thank you sister-in-law!" Ye Feixu was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. "Second brother, I have a hunch that we must transfer a lot of silver this time."


    "Try it first. If you have any questions, ask your sister-in-law."


    "Ah


    Xu Ye''s sister-in-law, Bai Fei, suddenly leaves


    Ye Fei looked at him faintly: "second elder brother warns you, if you marry her sister, you will regret this life!"


    Ye Feixu sighed: "I thought every woman in the Su family was Smart. "


    "My shadow is different from that of any other woman." Ye Fei patted ye Feixu''s shoulder in vain. "You''d better not think about this and ponder over how to carry forward xiangmanlou."


    Ye Feixu quickly ordered people to find the skillful old Zhang, and asked him to make a hundred barbecue tables for him.


    Then he hired a retired chef from the palace to keep up the front. Naturally, these important people should be trusted by themselves.


    According to Su Ying, the first step is to attract customers and advertise them.


    Advertising for xiangmanlou is also a technical activity.


    Ye Feixu learned the selling point from Su Ying for the first time.


    So he also some understand, recently xiangmanlou launched a new barbecue, taste the dishes you have never tasted.


    Another example is that xiangmanlou hired his predecessor to hire a royal chef, who brought his ancestral secret dishes to xiangmanlou.


    A variety of advertisements, as long as people remember, let people heart, are good ads.


    Then ye Feixu sent a post to all the dandies who had a good relationship with him.


    Su Ying mentioned him. These dandies love to eat, drink and play. If they do propaganda, their fame will soon be established.


    All the dandies that the fourth Prince knew were old men of noble families, and they were also people of high status.


    If they do live advertising, can the business be good.


    So, after the children of the world came, they were given a gold card.


    This gold card is made of gold foil. It is very light and thin. It is printed with the special mark of xiangmanlou. It is exquisite and can not be imitated by others.


    This gold card is of great use. It can not only enjoy a 15% discount, but also go directly to the third floor.


    The environment on the third floor is more comfortable and elegant, and even the decoration of lanterns is from other places.


    This gold card is so good, what do others want to do?


    This is not easy. If you spend more than 100 Liang, you will get a gold card.


    Since xiangmanlou has three floors, and the third floor is dedicated to the supply of gold card customers, what about the second floor.


    The second floor environment is also more elegant atmosphere, but there is no third floor so there are a box.


    Customers who come to the second tier of consumption spend ten Liang silver at a time. Basically, those who meet this condition are some rich merchants.


    And the first floor is the reception of ordinary rich families, no consumption restrictions.


    Night Fei Xu was so divided by Su Ying that she couldn''t help laughing out: "my sister-in-law really has high opinions!"


    Before he came into the world, there were too few people in the world who thought highly of him.


    Three days before opening, the news of xiangmanlou''s opening shop spread throughout the capital.On the first day of opening, the population was full.


    A lot of people came here in admiration, and there was a long line at the door of xiangmanlou.


    "It is said that xiangmanlou has recruited a royal chef to come here?"


    "Yes, I have heard that the emperor also likes his cooking."


    "Well, it''s a new type of barbecue. I haven''t heard of it."


    "In such a long line, I don''t know when I can eat it."


    "It must be really delicious to have such a long line."


    When xiangmanlou re launched barbecue, Su Ying also came up with many styles, such as spiced pork, beef, mutton, and all kinds of fashionable vegetables.


    Su Ying, in order to make the barbecue more delicious, specially let ye Feixu send someone to find Xingzhou.


    Some people may not like this kind of onion, which is the modern onion. If it was roasted with meat at that time, the meat would be more delicious.


    The kids in xiangmanlou have been specially trained before. They all show the guests how to eat to make them taste better.


    By the way, they also observe the guest''s reaction.


    What guests like and what else needs to be improved.


    "It''s the first time I''ve ever eaten such a novel method. It''s delicious!"


    "It''s a strange way to eat barbecue with lettuce."


    "It''s the first time I''ve tasted such a delicious sauce. It''s refreshing and full-bodied."


    Half way through the meal, there are girls coming out to promote sake and juice: "this is our unique sake and juice"


    there is a reason why girls are specially used to promote wine.


    The shop specially used several beautiful young girls, that is, the waiters used in modern restaurants.


    They look sweet, smile sweet, make people feel like spring breeze.


    These girls are specially trained, modest and polite.


    Most people are thirsty after eating half of it.


    Looking at the tray in the hands of the girls, the men would cry, "give me a pot of sake."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 286

    The man who brings his wife and children will cry again: "give me a glass of juice."


    But in a flash, sake and juice were sold out.


    "The taste of this sake is really unique, refreshing and greasy."


    A child was sipping the juice and scooping the pulp with a spoon. He squinted excitedly: "Dad, this is really good to drink."


    Yefeixu, after all, is the first day to launch barbecue. He can''t help being nervous when he sits in the elegant room.


    When he knew from the people below the reaction of the guests, he could not help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Ye Feixu knew that the business would be prosperous, but he didn''t expect it to be so prosperous. He filled the food for five times.


    In the evening, all the sauce and sake juice were gone. This time, we had to close.


    There was a long line outside when we closed.


    Shopkeeper Wu of xiangmanlou said with a smile: "sorry, everyone, it''s closed today."


    Some people can''t help but say, "for the sake of our long line, let''s close later. Now the sky is fine and it''s early."


    Shopkeeper Wu said, "I''m really sorry, everyone. All the ingredients in our store have been used up and nothing is left. As soon as possible tomorrow, everyone


    Shopkeeper Wu finally closed the door. All the guests had already left, and the shop seemed deserted.


    Only ye Feixu was sitting on a table, holding the last bowl of juice in his hand and slowly drinking: "shopkeeper Wu, show me today''s account book."


    "Yes Manager Wu rushed to the counter to bring the account book.


    Shopkeeper Wu looked excited, and his hands trembled slightly: "fourth prince, today''s little one just wrote accounts and wrote soft hands."


    "Really?"


    "You didn''t see that many people really came today. At noon, the line almost reached the gate of the city."


    Ye Feixu takes the account book and turns it over night and night. His smile grows bigger and bigger.


    "Shopkeeper, you go to the backstage to get some silver, and each of you will be rewarded with 500 Wen. Everyone has worked hard."


    "Thank you, fourth prince!"


    Night Feixu couldn''t restrain his excitement. The more he thought about it, he went to Huai Wangfu with his account book.


    Ye Feixu is warm and kind to his servants. In the past, the girls in huaiwang''s mansion liked him very much.


    Today, yefeixu is even more abnormal. He went to the study of yefeibai, cocking his legs and humming a song. He looked very excited.


    A girl was not afraid of him, so she poured tea for him: "fourth prince, why are you so happy today?"


    Ye Feixu took a sip of tea and said with a smile, "this son is rich!"


    "The maid is here to congratulate the fourth prince."


    This wench is about to retreat, night Fei Xu takes out a silver spindle from the bosom: "the Lord gives you."


    The girl took it over with a smile: "thank you, fourth prince. I wish you a fortune every day."


    Ye feibai hears that ye Feixu is coming and soon brings Su Ying.


    Two talents just stepped into the house, yefeixu stood up and looked at Su Ying with twinkling eyes: "sister-in-law, my God of wealth!"


    He walked quickly, almost excited to hold Su Ying in his arms.


    Night Fei Bai stopped in front of him with a smile on his lips: "how about today''s business?"


    Ye Feixu''s smile on his face couldn''t stop: "you didn''t see the scene at that time. There was a long and long line, almost photographed at the gate of the city!"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "we naturally know that what we wanted to do with non white is just too many people to squeeze in."


    Ye Feixu said: "in the past, we used to prepare food materials every day. Today, I specially prepared ten times more ingredients than usual, and then I made up five times! We closed in the evening and we sold out everything! This barbecue shop is very profitable. It''s so profitable. I never thought it would be so easy to make money. "


    Ye feibai patted his head: "it''s all your sister-in-law''s good planning! You don''t know your sister-in-law has been up all night trying to do this project. "


    Night Fei Xu repeatedly thanks: "sister-in-law is too powerful! What you and my second brother said that day, my second brother told me! No wonder I didn''t make money before. If only I had known you earlier


    Su Ying smiles and thinks that ye Feixu''s brain is still flexible, a little through.


    Night Fei Xu eyes proud, from the arms to take out the account book to see Su Ying: "the first day actually has nearly 1000 Liang income!"


    The income of 1000 Liang is equivalent to one month''s expenses given by the emperor!


    Speaking of them, the prince is also very short of money, the emperor''s monthly salary is not much.


    There is not much money, but it costs everywhere.


    Moreover, they also have a large number of people to support. There are so many people in the prince''s residence. What''s not the money spent on clothes, food, housing and transportation? There are so many girls and girls in the mansion who want to pay monthly salary, and those who are masters sometimes give rewards. This does not include some money such as oil and salt.The fourth prince made thousands of taels a day. He began to look forward to a bright future: "one thousand taels a day, thirty thousand taels a month, and more than three hundred thousand taels a year. Hahaha, if we open many branches in the capital, the money will not fly to us like snowflakes... "


    Su Ying couldn''t help striking him: "fourth prince, don''t be too careless. Someone will imitate you!"


    Night Fei Xu widened his eyes: "what?"


    "Our business is good, and people are naturally envious. Although our barbecue table is special, people with vision can see what''s going on at a glance. They are afraid they can easily make it. Our sauce is so special that others may not be able to imitate it. However, it is possible for others to make a seven or eight point picture at that time! "


    Ye Fei nodded in vain: "this is, it is not difficult to imitate our shop. If someone opened the same store, our business would be much colder. "


    Business competition is like this, fierce and turbulent.


    Night Fei Xu eyebrows a frown: "who dares to do this kind of thing, I let him eat too much, this matter I come to think of a way!"


    The next day, xiangmanlou has not yet opened, there are many people in line at the gate.


    Some of these people are repeat customers of yesterday, and there are also many guests who come here in admiration.


    Yefeixu thought about it all night last night. If someone dares to pirate his xiangmanlou, he will not tolerate it!


    As a result, early in the morning, while everyone was queuing up, steward Wu began to announce: "ladies and gentlemen, our delicious dishes are first-class, our sauce, sake and juice are unique, and no one can imitate them! If you want to have authentic barbecue, come to our restaurant


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 287

    "However, there are some ugly things to say in front of us. If anyone dares to imitate our xiangmanlou, our fourth prince will be investigated to the end!"


    Steward Wu''s voice is loud and dignified!


    Originally, several merchants were really excited. This barbecue bar, the cost is not much, the technology seems not difficult.


    Xiangmanlou launched a new barbecue, but one day it caused a sensation in the whole capital. If they open a barbecue shop at this time, they must be very profitable.


    But the fourth Prince uglified all said in front, everybody''s heart still did not dare.


    If you can''t get along with the fourth prince, you can''t get along with the royal family!


    They are all serious businessmen, but they dare not offend the prince.


    When the fourth prince made money, night feibai and Su Ying were naturally happy, but some people began to envy.


    In particular, several members of the Chiang family were very dissatisfied with this matter.


    This matter is still the head of Jiang Mengxian: "it is said that the xiangmanlou of the fourth Prince has recently launched a new type of barbecue, and the business is booming!"


    Jiang Guogong frowned slightly: "it''s just some barbecue. How can you make money like this?"


    Jiang Yi, the son of Jiang family, said with a smile, "Dad, I don''t know. This new barbecue is different from the barbecue we usually eat. Their table is specially made. A steel pot is placed in the middle of the table, and hot charcoal is placed under the steel pot. After the pot is heated, what you want to eat is put on the steel pan and roasted. When it''s done, it''s better to pour sauce on it


    Chiang Kuo Gong said with some disdain: "it''s just to eat in a different way. What''s delicious?"


    Jiang Yi shook his head: "Dad, this is not true. The reason why the fourth Prince''s shop is so popular is not this new way of eating. It''s mainly this sauce. It''s unique. "


    "Oh?"


    "They have also introduced a special sake and a sweet juice, the taste is unforgettable."


    Jiang Yi is well-informed, he said that good is really good!


    "If you want to say that this fourth Prince really has a few brushes, the restaurant before him has no special features, and the dishes are just ordinary. Now, with such an idea in mind, business is doing great. You didn''t see the spectacular scene. There were people in front of the restaurant! Business has been booming for several days. "


    Jiang Guogong''s expression was somewhat displeased: "it''s not a good omen for the fourth prince to make money when he comes back in the end."


    Jiang menglue pondered and said slowly: "the fourth Prince and the second prince are the best. If the fourth Prince makes money, the second prince makes money."


    Jiang Yi sighed: "the second prince''s power is at the zenith of the sun. If you add the silver of the fourth prince, you will be as powerful as a tiger."


    Jiang Meng said, "Xin''er said some time ago that the eldest prince was short of silver?"


    Jiang Guogong lowered his silver: "don''t mention it. Do you know that the famous gambling house is the great prince''s painstaking efforts! The eldest prince is also cruel. He sold all his property and put it into the gambling house. Now it''s better. If it''s gone, there will be no more! "


    "It''s really difficult for us to get a large number for the eldest prince."


    Jiang Yi said: "before Xin''er still said to swallow Yin Shu?"


    As soon as Chiang Kai Shek mentioned it, he couldn''t help sighing: "mention it! Yin Shu is covered by King Lin''an, and I don''t know how Jiang Xiang offended the king of Lin''an! Can we provoke King Lin''an? "


    "Yin Shu couldn''t swallow it, so she would swallow it?"


    "Is the fourth prince so offended? His biological mother, Zheng Shufei, even the emperor respects her three points. "


    "It''s time to think about it again. We can''t offend everyone."


    "So it is."


    Jiang Meng lowered his voice: "although the chance for the eldest prince to be the crown prince is great, the emperor is upright and full of life. Before the dust settles, it is impossible to count them."


    The Duke of Chiang replied in a low voice, and his eyes agreed.


    Jiang Xiang was beaten up by King Lin''an last time and stayed in bed for several days.


    He was beaten to hate this time and was honest for a few days.


    However, he always wanted to show himself. When he just passed the front hall, he heard this, and an idea rose in his heart.


    Since the annexation of Yin Shu was ruined by him, he might as well start from xiangmanlou this time.


    The eldest prince is the eldest brother of the fourth prince. Even if he offends, what does it matter.


    Thinking of this, Jiang Xiang secretly went to King Yi''s mansion.


    Seeing Jiang Xiang coming, Jiang Xin couldn''t help but be curious: "fourth brother, how did you come? Are you all better?"


    Jiang Xin ordered someone to pour tea for Jiang Xiang. Speaking of Jiang Xiang''s injury, Jiang Xin still felt guilty. After all, it was because of her: "it''s all sister''s fault. Ah, I promised your brother-in-law that she would swallow Yin Shu down. Later, I was hurt. Your brother-in-law has been so angry these days that he ignored me. "


    "I''m not hurt. I''m much better." Jiang Xiang took a sip of tea and pretended to be mysterious. "Today, my younger brother came to find my sister. He told her a way to get rich."


    "What words?""Do you know that the fourth Prince has made a lot of money recently?"


    Jiang Xin couldn''t help frowning: "I''ve really heard about this matter. Your brother-in-law has lost a lot of temper because of this."


    Ye Feiling''s own industry has been destroyed. Now it is not comfortable to see the fourth Prince making money.


    "Of course. Speaking of the relationship between the fourth Prince and the second prince, is not the second prince making money When Jiang Xiang mentioned that night was not white, he still had a gnashing taste.


    Jiang Xin couldn''t help frowning.


    Jiang Xiang again told Jiang Xin what he had heard from his family: "elder sister, brother-in-law is the most hopeful to inherit Datong! The second prince is now in the middle of heaven and is deeply loved by the emperor. If he has more money in his hand, he is afraid that his chances of success will be great. "


    Jiang Xin''s eyes showed a touch of annoyance: "this position can only be non mausoleum!"


    "Elder sister, I have a way. Do you think it''s good?"


    "Say it."


    "I think we can open a similar barbecue shop."


    Jiang Xin has left a shadow on her since she sang Shu last time. Now, it is inevitable to think about things many times.


    There was a hesitation in her eyes: "this..."


    "Elder sister, what are you hesitating about? The business of barbecue is so good recently. If we open one, we will be able to make a lot of money. "


    Jiang Xin frowned and said, "the fourth Prince doesn''t mean that if anyone imitates xiangmanlou, he will pursue after all?"


    "Therefore, this matter needs the support of my brother-in-law. If he does, will the fourth Prince dare to investigate?"


    Jiang Xin lip side of the reed out of a smile: "said the same, but this matter, I have to ask your brother-in-law."


    "Then I''ll wait for the good news from my sister."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 288

    The more Jiang Xin thought about it, the more he thought it was a good idea. It was just a barbecue shop. Why did the fourth Prince open it, but the eldest prince couldn''t?


    So that night, Jiang Xin began to blow the pillow wind of yefeiling.


    Jiang Xin had bathed early and lay in bed waiting. When yefeiling came over, her hands and feet were all wrapped around her. Her voice was crisp and delicate: "Lord, your fourth brother is very happy recently."


    Night Fei Ling coldly hummed: "I would like to see how capable he is!"


    Jiang Xin ambiguously blew in his ear: "Lord, he has great ability. Today, a fourth younger brother came here. He said that the fragrant mansions have caused a stir in the whole capital. Many people come to the door every day and wait in line for dinner. "


    "Lord, he''s just lucky to say so!"


    Ye Feiling held her whole body on her body and walked up and down her greasy skin: "how to say that?"


    "Don''t you think he was lucky enough to have a retired imperial chef? It just so happens that the imperial chef has a secret food from his ancestors


    The night is not mausoleum tiny can not smell ground hums a: "this pour is."


    "He has made a lot of money by this wind. I have made a rough calculation. At least seven or eight hundred taels of money can be made in a day


    "There are so many!"


    "That''s natural. Think of so many people!" Jiang Xin vaguely drew a circle on the chest of Yefei mausoleum, "Lord, why don''t we open a family?"


    "Isn''t it hard to get along with the fourth younger brother?" Ye Feiling agrees with Jiang Xin''s words, but in the end, he still has some misgivings.


    He is the eldest prince, but his mother''s status is not high. Zheng Shufei, the mother of the fourth prince, is very respectable and respected by the emperor.


    "What''s wrong with it?" Jiang Xin was lying on his chest and said, "only the chef of the fourth Prince has his own secret dishes? Our chefs don''t have a family secret? "


    "This..."


    "Besides, you are his elder brother. If he pursues it again, he can go with you?"


    Jiang Xin, a general of Yefei mausoleum, was already in a low voice: "Lord, your gambling house lost so much silver before. Now you really have to plan well for yourself."


    Ye Feiling sighed. When he thought of his gambling house, he was very hurt.


    Jiang Xin asked, "Wang Ye, if you don''t say anything else, just say who the four younger brothers are closest to."


    Ye Feiling blurted out: "naturally, night is not white."


    Jiang Xin nodded: "so, isn''t he making money for ye Fei Bai? How can you cope with the ups and downs?"


    Ye Feixu didn''t like government, so night Feiling was always at ease with him.


    He wanted to be a merchant, and he agreed with him very much. He even excused him in front of the Ming emperor.


    For example, Feiling is regretful tonight. Everyone is short of money, and everyone wants it.


    If old four makes money for the night, it will be a big deal. Jiang Xin is right. If this ebb and flow, it will be more difficult to deal with the night in the future.


    Ye Feiling almost lost his mind at the moment, and a trace of malice flashed in his eyes: "the little four heard ye feibai''s words most. Yefeibai''s status is noble and he is deeply liked by his father. If he has a large amount of silver in his hand, this is not a good omen."


    Jiang Xin said with a tender smile: "the Lord is short of money now. Where can he manage so much?"


    Ye Feiling held Jiang Xin in her arms and stroked her black hair: "Xin''er, you''ll let Jiang Xiang do it. I''ll hold on to anything."


    Jiang xinrou said obediently, "yes, Lord."


    Jiang Xin soon passed the news to Jiang Xiang.


    Jiang Xiang had a hatred for night feibai, but now he thought that he could suppress his brother''s shop. He was very excited.


    Chiang Kai Shek began to hear the news, but he did not agree with it. He repeatedly persuaded Jiang Xiang for a long time.


    Jiang Xiang didn''t care: "Dad, men do great things without sticking to the details. How can they be so timid?"


    Jiang Guogong was so angry that he couldn''t say anything: "you have suffered so many losses and have no long memory?"


    Jiang Xiang hesitated and couldn''t help saying, "Dad, this time I have a perfect plan. Just listen to my good news."


    Jiang Meng asked, "what''s the best policy for you?"


    "Is it a perfect policy to have a great prince in charge of everything?" Jiang Xiang picked up a pair of beautiful eyes, the eye ground is smeared with poison, "I must do something big this time."


    Jiang Meng couldn''t help frowning, but Jiang Xiang couldn''t be moved, so he had to open a shop.


    Before opening the shop, Jiang Xiang took a large group of dandies from the big prince faction to the fourth Prince''s barbecue shop. Naturally, he wanted to go to xiangmanlou to have a look. What''s the attraction of this shop.


    Seeing so many people lined up at the door, Jiang Xiang was also very jealous. However, he was more excited that these people would soon be attracted by him.


    Jiang Xiang was impatient to line up and rushed in with a group of people.


    Wu Guanshi welcomed him out: "I don''t know these young masters, but they have gold cards?""What gold card?"


    Wu stopped in front of him and said with a puzzled smile, "excuse me, young master, only members who hold gold cards can not queue up. Otherwise... "


    "What, you mean let''s go in line?" Jiang Xiang took back the fan, with some displeasure under his eyes, "do you know who I am?"


    Wu Guanshi''s forehead was filled with a cold sweat: "I don''t know which childe."


    "The eldest prince is my son-in-law. If you dare to neglect me, you will neglect him."


    Wu Guan Shi wiped a handful of sweat: "it turns out to be Mr. Jiang. Please come here."


    In the end, there are still several empty tables upstairs, which was ordered by the fourth Prince before. It would be more convenient if one of them came over at any time.


    Steward Wu took Jiang Xiang and his group to the second floor, and took them to the empty table in the corner: "a few young masters, please come here."


    Jiang Xiang looked at him coldly, his face was gloomy, and his eyes were full of evil: "what do you mean? For fear that we can''t afford money and bring us here? "


    "Childe..." Wu Guanshi gave his eyes to a little boy behind him, who knew how to find the fourth prince in a hurry.


    Wu was afraid that Jiang Xiang would make trouble. He said with a smile, "excuse me, Mr. Jiang. Please go to the elegant room upstairs."


    Jiang Xiang snorted coldly: "this is still about the same."


    Steward Wu immediately ordered his servants to put the table into the heated charcoal fire and prepare the sauce.


    Jiang Xiang carefully observed the fruit, and he also had a general idea.


    The food was served quickly, and a little boy specially demonstrated it. Jiang Xiang soon grasped the essentials.


    Jiang Xiang roasted some meat slices, dipped in the sauce, wrapped with lettuce and sent to the entrance.


    The unique taste of soy sauce purple with the delicious meat juice is very delicious.


    "The business is booming." Jiang Xiang ate the second one again, "the taste is really good. I wonder if you can be greedy. How is this sauce made?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 289

    "This sauce has a unique taste. It''s hard to say for a while." Mr. Li''s mouth is the most poisonous. He can tell about the condiments as long as he has tasted.


    Jiang Xiang sneered and said, "it''s better to call the chef over for questioning."


    Jiang Xiang ate a few mouthfuls, called a boy to come: "send some wine, hurry up."


    "Yes The boy did not dare to neglect these guests, and soon went to bring a pot of sake.


    Jiang Xiang tasted it. He patted the table and said, "I really want to know what this formula is. This wine is not strong in taste and sweet in taste."


    "I haven''t drunk such a refreshing wine for a long time. No wonder it''s called sake."


    "Yes, everyone said that the barbecue in xiangmanlou was delicious. I didn''t believe it at first. Now that I''ve had some meat and some wine, I''d like to come back next time. "


    "Now we''ll straighten out the formula. When this time''s as like as two peas, you''ll remember to join us.


    "Of course it is Other childe burst out laughing, "remember to give our friends a little cheaper."


    Jiang Xiang drank a few more drinks, his face turned red, and he began to drink crazily.


    He suddenly dropped his chopsticks and smashed the dishes: "what are these things? Call me your chef


    The boy who was guarding outside rushed forward: "I don''t know what you want from you?"


    Jiang Xiang saluted him with a slap in the face, and a bright red fingerprint suddenly appeared on his face.


    Jiang Xiang sneered: "what do you all take to greet ye?"


    The lads were all beaten up and said, "childe, other guests in our shop..."


    "Asshole!" Jiang Xiang gave him a slap in the face again, "is this childe comparable to other guests? Call your chef at once


    "Yes, yes!" The young man retreated in a panic.


    The cook came up soon. The cook''s surname was Jin. He came from the palace. He was upright and arrogant.


    Master Jin said: "Mr. Jiang, do not know what you want?"


    "This is master Jin." Jiang Xiang looked at him and said, "it''s better to see everything than to hear it. Ha ha ha."


    "If you don''t have any other orders, I''ll go down first."


    Mr. Jiang Xiang is here to talk about the business


    Master Jin frowned: "what does Mr. Jiang mean?"


    "If you sell me the recipe of the sauce, I will give you a large sum of silver."


    Master Jin has a good relationship with ye Feixu. Naturally, he knows that the new barbecue and sauce formula are all Huai princess''s ideas. They paid him a lot of money and gave him such a reputation.


    He is too late to be grateful, so he can''t help others.


    This young master Jiang has a bad reputation in the capital and bullies others.


    Master Jin said with a smile: "young master Jiang is joking. There is no formula, but they are all common sauces."


    "Master Jin, why are you so mean. Are you afraid that I can''t afford to pay? How much do you say this formula is worth, 300 taels? Five hundred taels? "


    Seeing master Jin unmoved, Jiang Xiang stood up and slapped on the table: "master Jin, don''t toast, eat or drink! If you don''t tell me the recipe today, I won''t let you go! "


    "Master Jin, it''s just a recipe. You can tell it. Young master Jiang allows you so much silver


    When master Jin was in the palace, even the emperor wanted to sell him a small amount of noodles.


    His face was also cold: "Mr. Jiang, this formula is fragrant, no one can take it away!"


    "Good! How dare you come with me Jiang Xiang stood up indignantly and lifted the table. All the things on the table fell to the ground. All of them were in a mess.


    Master Jin turned his head and left. Jiang Xiang grabbed his collar, and his voice became more and more gloomy: "master Jin, if you don''t say something properly, you have to be angry, don''t you?"


    Jiang Xiang pushed master Jin out and said in a loud voice, "let''s have a look. This is the cook in the palace before! This man is not clean. He can cook rotten vegetables. He dares to steal money from Mr. Ben! "


    Master Jin''s face turned red with anger, and his lips trembled and said, "Mr. Jiang, you''ve been deceiving too much!"


    Jiang Xiang ha ha ha way: "this childe bullies you, how, unless you give me the formula!"


    All the people sitting around gathered around. Some little girls, who wanted to come, did not dare to come.


    Jiang Xiang said with a smile, "don''t come here later, so that when..."


    "You dare to say one more word to me!" A calm and cold voice from far to near!


    Steward Wu looked up and saw that the fourth prince finally arrived. He was relieved.


    Although the fourth prince likes to be a merchant, his martial arts are also excellent. He stepped forward, grabbed Jiang Xiang''s hand and folded it gently.Jiang Xiang ate pain, and quickly released master Jin.


    The fourth prince held up Jiang Xiang''s skirt: "what? Come to my prince to make trouble? "


    Jiang Xiang picked a look of Indifference: "what''s the matter? What is the fourth Prince covering up? Don''t let anyone tell you that your cooks are dirty? "


    "Nonsense! Obviously, you asked me to give you the recipe. If I don''t agree, you will slander me


    The fourth Prince handed master Jin a soothing look: "I know you are wronged."


    The young man on one side also testified: "fourth prince, it was the fourth prince who asked master Jin to come because he said things were not good..."


    "You can''t eat anything here..." Jiang Xiang tried to continue to shout, the best is to shout bad reputation here.


    "Jiang Xiang, I''ll give you a chance to apologize."


    "Oh, this is to rely on the identity of the prince to oppress people?" Jiang Xiang didn''t believe what the fourth prince could do to him. The fourth Prince didn''t like the government and had no influence.


    "Good!" The fourth Prince burst into laughter. Jiang Xiang didn''t react. The fourth Prince directly mentioned him and threw him out of the window!


    The childe standing on one side was all stunned, but no one dared to speak!


    The fourth prince took a cold look at the childe and said to the steward Wu behind him: "we don''t welcome these people in xiangmanlou. If you dare to come in, let the guards come and beat them out!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    The fourth prince was so strong that Jiang Xiang was thrown down and broke his leg before he could react.


    Jiang Xiang, ouch, ouch, cried out in pain, and immediately began to curse. His words were terrible: "you will regret it!"


    Wu asked the guests to send a bowl of juice


    "Good!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 290

    Chiang Kuo Gong was upset and angry when he saw that Jiang Xiang was injured and carried back.


    He was either ill or injured during this time. After all, he was not willing to lose his temper with him and asked for a doctor.


    "Let''s not do anything rashly, let''s not do it rashly. Look at you!" Chiang Kuo Gong sighed, "your grandmother is not in good health these days. She knows that you have made trouble again. She doesn''t know what kind of sadness she has become!"


    "All blame the fourth prince!" Jiang Xiang''s face full of anger, "he later opened a shop is great?"


    "as like as two peas, it''s not just a recipe. If you make it delicious, you may not want the same formula. Don''t you just have a good time! " Jiang Xiang said excitedly, and the wound hurt faintly. He hissed, "I won''t take away his business then!"


    Chiang Xiang as like as two peas in a few days'' wounds. During the period, he made people decorate a restaurant with four identical faces across the opposite side of the prince.


    Whether it is the appearance, or the interior furnishings, take a similar name called Xiangpiao Lou.


    On the first day of the opening of the Xiangpiao building, the sound of firecrackers came and went, deafening and ringing for a whole day.


    After Wu Guanshi went out to observe, he immediately sent someone to report the matter to the fourth prince.


    "What?" The night was as like as two peas, and a few of them were in the same shop.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    , as like as two peas outside, almost all of them are exactly the same.


    No matter from the table and chair furnishings, or from the gold card preferential settings, or even from the dishes from the beginning to the end, xiangmanlou imitates thoroughly.


    Xiangmanlou invited a former chef, OK! The Xiangpiao building hired a famous chef from Jiangnan.


    Xiangmanlou business is booming. There is a long queue at the gate.


    These people in line to see the opposite opened a Xiangpiao building, and heard that the dish style is similar, also curious to enter.


    Jiang Xiang saw that the business was so hot that he couldn''t close his mouth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, today is the first day of our restaurant opening. Thank you for your support."


    "In order to thank you for your support, all the food in our shop is sold at a 20% discount. A pot of sake is given to each table."


    "Mr. Jiang is really generous." The crowd laughed and praised.


    Jiang Xiang smile: "please help yourself."


    In the corner sat a few tables "own people", ate a few mouthfuls and then said with a smile: "this taste and xiangmanlou are almost the same, the price is cheap."


    "It''s just that there are so many people lining up in xiangmanlou. If it goes on like this, I don''t know when to wait!"


    There are many guests who have not gone to xiangmanlou for the first time.


    This barbecue has a special taste, and the taste is very good, the meat zizizi mouth fragrance.


    After roasting, sprinkle the delicious sauce on the barbecue and bite it with some lettuce and other vegetables.


    There is also the sake here, which is different from the past. It tastes very good.


    Many guests first arrived at the Xiangpiao building, naturally identified as Xiangpiao building.


    If the taste is the same, where cheap is to eat!


    The fourth prince went to xiangmanlou to have a look, but he felt very lonely today.


    Although the restaurant is also full of guests, but there are few people outside in line, compared with the past, it is much colder.


    Looking at the opposite Xiangpiao building, there are bright red silk hanging on the roof, which makes you feel very elated, and the familiar restaurant name makes you feel very dazzling.


    Seeing the fourth prince coming, the steward of Wu rushed forward and said, "fourth prince, what should I do? The four sons as like as two peas in Chiang Kai Shek opened a shop that was exactly the same as us. The little one heard that the flavor was almost the same as ours, and they also played twenty percent off. If we go down for a long time, our business will be robbed! "


    Night Feixu gnashing his teeth, has never seen such shameless.


    His face is very ugly, but there is no way, he has never come across such a thing.


    Night Feixu hurried to Huai Wang''s house. When he entered Huai Wang''s mansion, he asked the girl to look for Su Ying: "go to report to the princess quickly, and say that the prince has something to discuss with her."


    "Yes The girl saw night Fei Xu''s face in a hurry and called Su Ying over.


    Su Ying came out to see that night Feixu was standing in the front hall, not sitting down, very anxious.


    "Fourth prince, what happened? Why are you so anxious?"


    "as shameless as like as two peas, the Chiang Kai Shek opened a similar restaurant across the fragrant building, called the fragrant floats.


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a cold idea: "he should have done such a thing?"


    night, not as like as two peas, "no matter what the interior is, or the style of dishes is exactly the same as ours!" He even introduced sake and juice. They even use 20% discount to attract customers. Many guests who have not eaten our fragrant mansions have been attracted away by them


    Ye Feixu also said: "I''m afraid that if we go down for a long time, all the guests here will be attracted by them."Su Ying suddenly frowned and laughed: "what do you think of it?"


    Night Fei Xu Leng Leng Leng: "since he gave 20% discount, we give 30% discount. Who is afraid of whom? "


    Su Ying shook her head: "this is too stupid!"


    "What should I do?"


    "Excessive discount is an act of self-confidence. We have unique sauces and sake that they can''t replicate. The long-term business we''re going to do is not for a while. "


    "My sister-in-law said so!"


    "Even if we want to give our customers profits, it''s not a discount."


    "What about that?"


    Su Ying''s face showed a slight smile: "send voucher."


    "Oh? Voucher? " Night Fei Xu''s eyes flash, he intuitively Su Ying put forward a good way.


    "For example, if a guest consumes five Liang silver this time, we will give him a coupon of one or two silver, if it is ten Liang, we will give him a coupon of two liang silver, and so on."


    Ye Feixu suddenly realized: "if you get 20% off their silver, they may not return it next time. But if you give the coupon, next time in order to use the coupon, you will definitely step into our xiangmanlou. "


    Su Ying nodded approvingly.


    "Of course, in addition to giving coupons after consumption, you can also send coupons before consumption."


    Night Fei Xu full face puzzled: "Oh?"


    "For example, in a few days, we''ll have a month''s barbecue in xiangmanlou. We''ll have a full moon celebration."


    Ye Feixu was very curious: "how to move?"


    "At that time, you will issue an announcement to say that we will launch a profit giving activity at the full moon. At that time, you send several people to give out one or two coupons for free at the intersection with many people. "


    Ye Feixu asked in a puzzled way: "if we give out one or two coupons for free, then we will lose?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 291

    Su Ying said with a smile: "of course you won''t lose. We wrote on the voucher that the full five Liang minus one or two, so this coupon can only be used in combination with five taels of silver. "


    Night Fei Xu immediately understood, and his face showed a look of ecstasy: "they get one or two silver for free, naturally they will come to our building to spend, and they must spend more than five Liang silver to get a discount. This will also promote our business."


    Su Ying pondered: "do this kind of coupon is also very particular, a coupon can not write many words, but must be attractive!"


    Ye Feixu stroked and said with a smile, "I understand what my sister-in-law says, and it''s also advertising! Ha ha ha


    "When the customer holds the coupon, there is a feeling that I have taken advantage of it."


    Ye Feixu said with a smile: "this time, we must bring down their business, or it will be a shame!"


    At the beginning of the establishment of the barbecue shop, Su Ying said that someone would imitate him. He didn''t expect to imitate so fast.


    Ye Feixu doesn''t crack down on him now. If he doesn''t crack down on him, other businesses will soon imitate him. Then it will be more difficult to clean up!


    Su Ying gave him this part of the plan about the voucher he had written before, and said with a faint smile: "you go back and think about it. The shop of Jiang''s family is not long."


    Night Feixu took the paper from Su Ying''s hand and carefully put it away.


    He did not know why Su Ying was so determined, but he was very happy to hear Su Ying say so.


    Ye Feixu came and walked in a hurry. When he met yefeibai, who was about to return at the door, he casually said hello: "second brother!"


    "You..."


    Ye Fei''s vernacular language has not yet spoken, and ye Feixu ran away like a whirlwind.


    Night feibai curiously looked at his back, only to the front hall, saw Su Ying sitting drinking tea, he asked with a smile: "fourth brother, what''s the matter?"


    Su Ying told him the reason: "Jiang Xiang dare to challenge the fourth Prince openly, but I''m afraid it''s the big prince''s idea."


    Night Fei took a sip of Su Ying''s tea cup and raised his eyebrows: "the boss has been so worried about the lack of silver recently. Now that he has a business to make money, he doesn''t want to get into it."


    "The best way to get in is to make him lose money." Su Yingwei squints her beautiful eyes and smiles like a little fox.


    Night is not white, suddenly mysterious smile, with a thick smile in the eye, he toward Su Ying hook finger: "you come here."


    Su Ying subconsciously leaned on the past, thinking that the night was not white and wanted to say something secret.


    Ye feibai quickly kisses her on the face: "my little princess is the cleverest, who can''t help you!"


    Green mark is at this time to send tea, see also not white this move, subconsciously bow to go out.


    Su Ying''s face was slightly bashful, and he glared with hatred at night.


    As soon as ye Feixu went back, he immediately ordered people to make some coupons, which were given to the full amount of customers at the time of check-out, which could be used in the next consumption.


    At the same time, he found a printing factory and printed a large number of coupons with a full five Liang minus one or two.


    In a few days is a celebration, this method should be able to attract a lot of guests.


    The old guests are naturally facing xiangmanlou. The flavor of xiangmanlou can not be compared with xiangpiaoluo.


    In addition, xiangmanlou sent out coupons. In order to consume the coupons, they became regular guests of xiangmanlou.


    In the past, some guests also preferred the price of Xiangpiao building to be cheap. Now, xiangmanlou also makes profits. It is said that the flavor of xiangmanlou is more authentic and can not be imitated by others.


    Gradually, Xiangpiao building will not go.


    As soon as the activity of xiangmanlouqing shop is done, almost everyone in the capital has a coupon.


    So the business of xiangmanlou is more and more full.


    Su Ying''s method is based on KFC and McDonald''s.


    Since the coupon came out, although the profit has been reduced, the turnover has increased by three layers.


    She looked at the good way to use coupons this time, so she thought that after a period of time, she would introduce some other coupons, package coupons and so on.


    Jiang Xianggang opened a few days ago, and the house was full of guests.


    Even after sharing accounts with the prince, the amount of profit is still considerable.


    Jiang Xiang was praised by the great prince, Jiang Xin and the people of the Chiang family these two days, and the whole person was floating.


    Jiang Xiang tasted the sweetness and naturally hoped that the business of Xiangpiao building would be booming day by day.


    Only after five days of such a sweet taste, the business is a little cold, and the building''s position is even half empty.


    In contrast, there was a long line at the gate of xiangmanlou.


    Jiang Xiang glared at these people angrily and clasped his hands tightly!


    These people would rather queue up than go to his Xiangpiao building, which is too much!


    He is also regardless of his identity, directly standing at the door to solicit customers.


    Only then he found that the people standing in line at the door had a coupon in their hands: five Liang minus one or two, with a validity period of 10 days.Jiang Xiang calculated, what''s the difference between a full five Liang minus one or two and a 20% discount for their Xiangpiao building?


    Jiang Xiang immediately yelled to make an advertisement for himself: "you are considerable, we Xiangpiao building to give 20% discount, why do you have to line up in xiangmanlou?"


    Jiang Xiang had to drink for most of the day, and some of the guests were moved.


    At the moment, a guest was impatient and said, "where are the dishes of Xiangpiao restaurant authentic? The sauce taste better!"


    Other guests listen, or prefer to continue queuing, the same price will naturally eat more authentic dishes.


    Jiang Xiang turned pale with anger when he saw that the guests were indifferent.


    If it was not for fear of affecting the reputation of Xiangpiao building, he would almost lift his sleeve to hit people!


    In the next few days, the business of xiangmanlou became more and more popular. There were long lines every day, and even some people were waiting in line for a whole day and could not eat.


    But the business of Xiangpiao building is getting worse and worse.


    Previously, the guests who preferred to Xiangpiao tower preferred xiangmanlou after tasting the barbecue.


    Jiang Xiang began to be calm.


    Xiangmanlou actually uses coupons, so he also uses coupons!


    Jiang Xiang used to imitate xiangmanlou from the beginning, and now he imitates them to offer coupons without any resistance.


    He immediately found a printing factory, printed a lot of coupons, they are five two minus one or two right, then they Xiangpiao building five two minus two!


    Isn''t it to make less profit and sell more!


    Jiang Xiang is fighting a price war!


    People who see Jiang Xiang in the evening are also issuing coupons along the street, even more discount!


    Many guests saw that the coupons of Xiangpiao house were so cheap that they went to Xiangpiao building to eat. It''s not as good as it is, but it''s cheap.


    Night Fei Xu eyes at the door of the queue and less down, and huff to find Su Ying.


    Faced with such a shameless opponent, he could not think of any special good way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 292

    After these several times, he seems to regard Su Ying as a smart bag.


    Ye Feixu said before that who dares to imitate xiangmanlou, after all, he investigated.


    However, if he went to Xiangpiao building rashly, it would certainly have an impact on xiangmanlou.


    Su Ying is reading in the backyard. Although she seldom goes out recently, she is not free every day. Seeing that the weather is getting cold, Yin Shu''s clothes will be on the market in a large scale, and xiangmanlou will have new patterns after a period of time.


    "Is there another problem?"


    Night Feixu came all the way, sweat on his forehead was too late: "before they gave 20% discount, we launched coupons. I didn''t expect that they also launched coupons now, and they even reduced two liang from five Liang! "


    "They''ve been devaluing themselves again and again If it goes on like this, they won''t be able to make money in a short time. " Su Ying''s eyes reveal a touch of ridicule, although the barbecue is very profitable, but the initial investment is not a small amount.


    Ye Feixu some anxious way: "they make money or not, they take away our business!"


    Su Ying lip sarcasm flavor is stronger: "it is easy to reduce the price, but difficult to raise the price."


    Yefeixu nodded his head and said, "indeed, if the guests are used to the price, it will be much more difficult to restore the original price. So we can''t lower the price any more. "


    Su Ying said with a smile: "the price war is certainly the most stupid."


    Night Fei Xu frowned and thought about it, but there was still no good way out.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and said with a smile: "fourth prince, you even forget to use the most advantageous advantage for you."


    Ye Feixu did not know why: "what advantage?"


    Su Ying put down the teacup and said two words lightly: "father emperor."


    Night Feixu''s face flashed a touch of amazement, and then his eyes were shining at Su Ying. His smile on his lips became more and more beautiful: "yes! How can I forget this! "


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a subtle cunning: "remember not to ask directly, but to do this first..."


    Hearing Su Ying''s words, ye Feixu''s smile widened. He stood up and made a bow to Su Ying: "sister-in-law, I have never admired anyone in my life except my second brother. Today I''m really throwing myself into you."


    Su Ying waved to him: "OK, you go quickly."


    Night is not white, at the moment just stepped into the front hall, Phoenix eyes cast to Su Ying.


    She is smiling, more and more bright and moving, night with a smile at the bottom of her white eyes: "the shadow has given the fourth brother what good ideas."


    Yefeixu turned to Yefei and said, "second brother, sister-in-law''s golden ideas one by one, our xiangmanlou will make a lot of money! Seeing that it''s getting late, I''ll go to the Palace first. "


    "To the palace?" Ye feibai raised his eyebrows curiously. The fourth was often reprimanded by his father. When he saw him, he was just like a mouse seeing a cat. How could he rush to the palace?


    Night Feixu went out of the Huai palace and ordered his entourage to say a few words and went directly into the palace.


    After an internal report, night Fei Xu into the imperial study.


    Emperor Ming is dealing with official documents. When he sees ye Feixu coming, he looks surprised: "Feixu, how can I come to me today?"


    Speaking of it, Emperor Ming also likes ye Feixu. This son has a straightforward character and is most interested in his own taste.


    However, he had no interest in the government. No matter what means Ming emperor used, he could not change his original intention.


    Later, he could only turn a blind eye and let him run into the south wall himself. It was good that the son tried every means to avoid him.


    Night Fei Xu''s face mixed with a touch of guilt, he drooped his eyes: "son Minister for a long time did not greet his father, I miss his father very much."


    The emperor obviously ate his suit, and a faint smile appeared on his lips: "you are poor in mouth!"


    "I''m telling you the truth."


    Emperor Ming and ye Feixu said a few words and said, "I''m hungry. Let''s prepare dinner. Shall we eat and talk? "


    Night Fei Xu way: "father emperor, son minister personally prepared a table of wine and vegetables to honor you."


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming''s lips stirred up a touch of interest, "did you prepare it yourself?"


    Ye Feixu saw that the emperor was interested and laughed more and more mysteriously: "the son minister specially prepared a table of special food and wine in the imperial garden to ensure that the father never ate it."


    Although Emperor Ming hated his son, he was very concerned about him.


    Now I heard him say it mysteriously. I can''t help but say, "but recently, the famous new barbecue in Beijing?"


    "My father knows?"


    "What do I not know?" The emperor of the Ming Dynasty thought that ye Feixu had prepared a table of wine and food for him personally, and his heart was filled with faint joy. He stood up and went outside: "I''m just hungry. Let''s go and have a look."


    Emperor Ming followed ye Feixu to the imperial garden. From a distance, he saw a strange table with a round steel plate in the middle. He couldn''t help asking, "is this the baking pan?"


    "My father is really well-informed." Ye Feixu asked the emperor to sit down, and he also sat down. "The first time I saw him, I didn''t know why."Emperor Ming had heard of it before. Now he looked at it and couldn''t help but praise him: "the man who came up with such a method must be a wonderful man."


    Ye Feixu just smiles and doesn''t answer. He claps his hands, and soon a maid comes up with pickled dishes of various colors.


    Night Fei Xuqin automatically demonstrated to the Emperor Ming that he made a pork roll and handed it up: "father, please eat and eat."


    Yefeixu was confident in barbecue, but the emperor tasted the delicious food all over the world, and he didn''t know if he was used to it.


    Ye Feixu looked at him nervously, and saw the emperor nodding: "this kind of eating method also has a special taste, especially this sauce, which is really fragrant!"


    Night Feixu quite proud to smile, began to pour wine for the Ming Emperor: "father, you try this sake again."


    The emperor took a sip and contentedly said, "this wine is really good."


    "If my father likes it." Ye Feixu was waiting for the emperor to eat. When he heard his praise, his eyes showed a smile.


    "It''s said that the chef you hired from xiangmanlou is master Jin? This old thing has such craftsmanship. I don''t see it coming out to me on weekdays. "


    Ye Feixu lowered his voice and said, "father, to be honest, master Jin has excellent cooking skills, but these sauces still have the idea of sake and even barbecue. It''s not master Jin, but someone else?"


    "Oh?" Emperor Ming looked interested, "who is it? Tell me about it. "


    "Second sister-in-law." Ye Feixu''s face was full of admiration. "My son''s minister ate the dishes made by his sister-in-law in the second brother''s residence, and he lingered on his mind, and begged his sister-in-law to give me the recipe."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 293

    "It''s a shadow." The emperor of Ming Dynasty began to smile and learn from ye Feixu''s demonstration of his own barbecue. While baking, he said, "Ying''er, I like her the first time I see her! This girl is very clever


    Night Fei Xu even nodded: "sister-in-law is really smart, even cooking is unique."


    "At that time, I had to cancel the engagement. Later I learned that Ying''er was OK and asked me to marry again! My eyes have never been wrong! "


    Ye Feixu heard the Ming emperor say, can''t help but ask: "father emperor, that you think so delicious food, son minister can make money?"


    "Who doesn''t know that your business is good and you line up at the door every day?"


    "To be honest. The business in the store is good, and it makes money. " Ye Feixu chuckled and poured a glass of wine to the Ming emperor, "my son minister, here is an idea. The so-called" take it from civilian use and from the people. ". The son Minister decided to donate three layers of profits to the southern river


    The Ming emperor was also short of money.


    Recently, he is still worried about donating money. Now he is very happy to hear ye Feixu say that he is donating money.


    He patted ye Feixu on the shoulder: "Feixu, when you grow up, you will share my worries for me. It''s not bad."


    In the final analysis, ye Feixu''s insistence on being a merchant before that also hurt the emperor''s heart.


    For the first time, ye Feixu looked at the two sides of the Ming emperor with a few more white hair, and a trace of guilt flashed in his heart.


    "It''s my honor to be able to share my father''s worries."


    Emperor Ming ate happily and ate a lot.


    Night Fei Xu took the opportunity to say: "there is one thing in the heart of the son minister who wants to ask his father. Do not know whether the father and the emperor agree or not?"


    Emperor Ming was in a good mood. He put down his chopsticks and looked at him directly: "tell me about it."


    "Er Chen''s barbecue shop is the former xiangmanlou. Now I want to change my name and wonder if my father can give Feixu a new name."


    "You son of a bitch, what do you cook for your father? You have an intention." The Ming emperor said so, or turn back to order a sun Gonggong: "go to get the pen and ink."


    Sun Gonggong said, "yes, Emperor."


    Ye Feixu was in a good mood and said with a smile, "thank you, father."


    Sun Gonggong soon prepared the four treasures of the study. Ye Feixu stood aside and ground the ink for the Emperor himself. He dipped the brush in ink and sent it to his hand.


    Emperor Ming took up his pen, pondered for a moment and then wrote down: "Jue Wei Zhai."


    Ye Feixu stroked his hands and said with a smile, "my father is really a man of great literary talent! Thank you, my son! "


    As soon as ye Feixu returned to xiangmanlou, he ordered people to make a plaque again, and changed xiangmanlou into jueweijie.


    Soon, the guests all know that the dishes of Jue Wei Zhai are delicious, and even the emperor likes them.


    After Jue Wei Zhai was given a new name, the business was booming.


    On this day, Su Ying asked ye feibai to invite ye Feixu to come, because she had made a new thing, something that no one had ever drunk in this era - soda.


    Ye Feixu has never tasted the barbecue from Su Ying. Now as soon as he hears that Su Ying has something new to launch, he puts down everything.


    Su Ying stirred in the kitchen for a while, and then brought out two glasses, which were filled with orange juice.


    Su Ying had already had people burn glass and make mirrors.


    Now people have made beautiful glasses.


    Ye Feixu felt the glass in his hand, looked left and right: "sister-in-law, how this cup is transparent, I have never seen it."


    Su Ying lip corner with a smile more brilliant: "this is the Song Shu tomorrow will push out the gift."


    Ye Feixu doesn''t know why: "how can you have the gift from Yinshu tomorrow?"


    Ye Feixu said half of his speech, suddenly thought of something, and widened his eyes: "sister-in-law, can''t I think so?"


    Night Feixu see Su Ying smile don''t speak, will the line of sight cast to one side night feibai: "second elder brother, really? My sister-in-law is really... "


    Night is not white, but a pair of strange appearance, the eye has hidden pride.


    Ye Feixu stood up excitedly: "sister-in-law, are you really, really?"


    Su Ying also did not admit or deny: "you have a taste, if you can, it can appear in Jue Wei Zhai tomorrow."


    The night is not white to take a drink from the cup, small bubbles on the tip of the tongue jump. He never liked sweets, but he thought it was delicious.


    Night Feixu also pursed a breath, praise way: "sweet and sour pleasant, drink very cool!"


    "It''s cold now, otherwise it''s better to have a chill in summer."


    Night is not white, the smile is gorgeous and enchanting, his lips gently pull out a beautiful arc: "shadow, in the end what are you will not? You can always surprise me


    Ye Feixu looked at ye feibai with envy: "second brother, you are not only married to a god of wealth to go home, you really married ten God of wealth to go home."


    "To me, she''s just my princess." Night is not white slowly say, cast to Su Ying''s eye ground contain light doting.After being affirmed by Ye Feixu, Jue Wei Zhai launched soft drinks the next day.


    Transparent glass filled with orange juice, but also out of the small bubbles, glass edge floating a piece of sweet orange, looking very beautiful.


    If people can imitate the barbecue, sake and juice before, then this soda is different.


    As long as the formula is pinched in one''s own hands, no one can imitate it.


    What''s more, it''s all made of glass!


    What is the glass? It''s Yinshu''s latest gift!


    Jue Wei Zhai bought a large number of Yin Shu''s things with such a large sum of money, but the soda was not very expensive, so everyone had a good impression of Jue Wei Zhai!


    Jue Wei Zhai is full of business and even attracts many guests from other places.


    Jiang Xiang''s price fell again and again, but business did not improve.


    Jiang Xiang came out to greet the guests several times, but they said: do you have soda water? Do you have a soda glass in your house?


    Glass is good to say, send someone to Yin Shu to buy it, although the price is some expensive, he can still afford it.


    But what is soda?


    Jiang Xiang now in order to make business turn around, naturally is anything can do.


    Jiang Xiang sent several people to Jue Wei Zhai to see if he could sneak some soda water out. He also studied how to make new flavors.


    What he didn''t expect was that all the people he sent were sent out by Jue Wei Zhai.


    Now Jiang Xiang is blacklisted by Jue Wei Zhai, and his servants are naturally unable to enter.


    Jiang Xiang was not reconciled, so he took some friends to make trouble.


    What Jiang Xiang didn''t expect, Jue Wei Zhai didn''t know where to come out. A group of bodyguards in black came forward and stopped him directly: "Mr. Jiang, the fourth Prince ordered you not to come in."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 294

    Jiang Xiang''s face turned red with anger. He had not been rejected by any store since he was young. This is a public slap in his face!


    He refused to leave, and immediately stood at the door swearing: "what Jue Wei Zhai? It doesn''t let guests in. Since you don''t want to do business, close the door!"


    Jiang Xiang can''t help calling out for himself at any time: "everyone, today, Xiangpiao house has launched a special soy sauce, the first 20 tables are free to send a plate."


    As soon as Jiang Xiang''s voice dropped, he heard a boy saying, "which table guest wants to add soda?"


    "Another soda over here."


    Jiang Xiang was half angry. Are these people deaf!


    Just at this moment, Wu Guanshi came in from outside with a pair of characters in a hurry and almost hit Jiang Xiang.


    Jiang Xiang was in a bad mood. He turned around and slapped Wu in the face: "if you dare to annoy this young master, you can''t bear it!"


    As soon as Wu Guanshi''s face changed, he exclaimed, "Mr. Jiang, this is our jueweijie''s territory. How can you hit anyone at will"


    JIANG Xiang was so arrogant that he didn''t make any sense: "I just hit you, what''s the matter?"


    Seeing that he was going to hit him again, steward Wu couldn''t help shrinking his head: "Mr. Jiang, it doesn''t matter if you hit a villain, but this is a calligraphy treasure given by your majesty. You should be careful."


    Jiang Xiang drank some wine at noon, but he was confused.


    I heard a lot of guests inside shouting: "add another soda here!"


    "Here, too!"


    His heart more and more jealousy, soda, they are not more than one soda, what is the great!


    Jiang Xiang snatched this pair of characters from Wu Guanshi''s hand and tore it up. His voice sounded very grumpy: "don''t take the emperor''s son, who knows where you got a piece of paper to make up for the number!"


    Wu Guanshi looked at the white paper on the ground, his lips turned white, and he pointed to Jiang Xiang with trembling fingers: "master Jiang, you have torn off the emperor''s calligraphy! You, you, you... "


    Wu was so angry that he couldn''t speak.


    Mr. Li, who was with Jiang Xiang, picked up half of the page from the ground and laughed at the seal: "ha ha, mountain old man, who is this How dare you say it''s the Emperor... "


    Mr. Li just half laughed and froze!


    Speaking of it, many aristocratic families know that when the emperor went out, he always called himself an old man living in the mountains.


    "Mountain old man?" Jiang Xianggang''s complacency disappeared. His hands and feet were cold, and he snatched it from Mr. Li.


    When he saw the seal on it: "it''s really the Emperor..."


    Wu pointed to Jiang Xiang: "Mr. Jiang, you are too much! You have offended the emperor


    Jiang Xiang''s forehead was covered with cold sweat, and he was about to leave subconsciously.


    "What''s the matter?" At this moment, ye Feixu came out of Jue Wei Zhai. He looked at Wu Guanshi with some dissatisfaction, "but let you get the calligraphy of my father. How can you act so slowly?"


    "Fourth prince, the emperor''s calligraphy has been torn by Prince Jiang..." Wu Guanshi looks at ye Feixu and looks like he wants to cry.


    Ye Feixu then saw that the calligraphy was torn. His eyes were burning with anger. He held out his finger and pointed to Jiang Xiang: "how can you tear up the calligraphy given to me by my father! Is there a prince in your eyes? Is there an emperor?! Say it He just put on a big hat.


    Ye Feixu''s tone is more and more serious. His dark eyes are full of a sharp: "come on, arrest Jiang Xiang! I will take him to see the emperor


    "Fourth prince, have something to say!" Jiang Xiang is really afraid. It''s a big crime to offend the emperor!


    "We don''t have anything to say. You provoked me before, but now you even tore up the calligraphy of Jue Wei Zhai that my father gave us. Do you still want to deny it?"


    "The fourth Prince I didn''t mean it


    Night Fei Xuleng hummed: "I don''t care if you mean it. You tear the calligraphy! So many people are watching, go, see the emperor up


    Night Fei Xu''s lips flash a touch of cold, this time can finally catch Jiang Xiang''s flaw!


    Ye Feixu ordered himself to press Jiang Xiang to the palace. Before he got to the gate of the palace, yefeiling appeared.


    It turns out that Jiang Xiang''s friend saw Jiang Xiang''s accident and secretly reported it to ye Feiling.


    "Wait a minute!" Night Fei Ling frowned, "fourth brother, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Brother, you''re here just in time. You have to judge me! My father gave us the name of Jue Wei Zhai. I sent someone to take it and have a look at it with my friends. I didn''t expect that Jiang Xiang was jealous and tore up the calligraphy "


    " no, it''s not! " When Jiang Xiang saw ye Feiling coming, his fear disappeared. "The great prince, it''s clearly that their housekeeper deliberately bumped me with Mo Bao. I was not careful..."


    Ye Feiling looks at ye Feixu with a cool smile in his eyes: "fourth brother, you can hear me. Don''t slander good people. This is clearly the housekeeper''s intentional collision."Ye Feixu was not annoyed, and said with a chuckle, "brother Dahuang, are you going to listen to Jiang Xiang''s one-sided statement? So many people are watching today. Is the emperor going to continue to cover up? "


    Ye Feiling took a look at Jiang Xiang and knew that his brother-in-law was always in trouble.


    He gave him a look of displeasure: "fourth brother, can you give me a face?"


    "Brother Huang, I let him go. Who let me go? If my father pursues this matter, will you take care of it for me? "


    Ye Feiling listened and snorted coldly. He didn''t want to deal with this mess!


    After all, Jiang Xiang is unreasonable. The fourth is so aggressive. If he is involved in it, his father will inevitably have some ideas about him.


    Night Fei Ling thought of here, simply swing sleeve regardless: "how you should deal with this matter, I don''t care!"


    At the beginning, Jiang Xiang thought that the eldest prince would be in charge of this matter. He didn''t expect that he would go so recklessly!


    "Brother in law, brother-in-law!" Jiang Xiang yelled at the back of yefeiling, but he didn''t turn back.


    Jiang Xiang was also afraid.


    "Do you think you can do something wrong with your brother?" Night Fei Xu looked at him, coldly smile, "go, this time you committed a big crime, no one can save you!"


    Jiang Xiang''s face became more and more panic. Even the eldest prince didn''t protect him this time. His teeth also trembled: "fourth prince, I hope you can forgive me!"


    Night Fei Xu looked at him one eye, lips pan out faint smile: "a you are not right, this matter was uncovered in the past? Who is to bear the crime of tearing up his father''s calligraphy? "


    Seeing the gate of the city getting closer and closer, Jiang Xiang was more and more anxious: "fourth prince, as long as you don''t send me to the palace, you can do whatever you want!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 295

    "Really?" Ye Feixu stopped to look at him.


    "Really!"


    Ye Feixu said slowly, "you can let go, but..."


    Jiang Xiang''s eyes flashed with excitement: "but what?"


    "First, give me the shop opposite. Then I''ll spit out all the money I''ve made recently, and then I''ll run around the city wall for ten times and shout a hundred words that I''m wrong! "


    Jiang Xiang''s face changed greatly when he heard this. All of them were beating his face!


    Think of him, the son of Chiang Kai Shek, the most doting child in his family. From childhood to adulthood, only he bullied others, and others bullied him!


    Jiang Xiang clenched his teeth: "you deceive people too much!"


    Ye Feixu spread out his hand and said slowly: "in the final analysis, this matter is still my prince''s loss! My father''s calligraphy is priceless Forget it. Anyway, they are all here. Go straight in to see the emperor


    "This..."


    "My father and the emperor have been praising the Duke of Chiang as the pillar of the country. Now it is not very angry to see his son openly offending him."


    Jiang Xiang thought of what he had done during this period and let his father down one by one. If he makes a big fuss this time, it will affect his father''s future


    He decided not to allow such things to happen!


    Jiang Xiang was so angry that he almost spat out a mouthful of blood.


    He weighed it over and over again, and finally, when he first entered the palace gate, he whispered, "OK, I promise you!"


    Night Feixu led a smile: "you agree to this matter, although this prince still has some losses, this matter is even to expose the past."


    Night Feixu let go of Jiang Xiang: "young master Jiang, go back and prepare for the handover."


    Although Jiang Xiang agreed, he was very unwilling. The fourth Prince called him prince Jiang every word. He was so sarcastic that he really shivered in his heart.


    Ye Feixu stood behind him with a sneer: "young master Jiang, be careful when you do things in the future! In the final analysis, the emperor''s brother is the prince''s son. After all, he belongs to our royal family and our brothers. "


    Night Feixu deliberately said such a sentence, listen to in Jiang Xiang''s ear is not taste.


    The first Prince clearly said before he opened the shop that he could run faster than anyone else if anything happened.


    What is Jiang Xiangcheng''s bitter mood?


    He thought so, and was dissatisfied with the prince.


    Night Feixu will Xiangpiao building management rights transferred over, eyes are smiling.


    He went into the palace that night to find the Emperor: "father, son minister guilty."


    Emperor Ming looked at him: "what happened?"


    Ye Feixu took a sad look at the Emperor: "the calligraphy given by the father to his children and ministers Now the son minister can only according to his father''s handwriting engraved a new hanging in the shop. The original manuscript of the calligraphy was torn up by the son of the Jiang family... "


    "That''s not true!"


    night, not as like as two peas, he looked at the emperor. "He opened a restaurant in the same place opposite the minister. Because he was jealous of his business, he came to provoke himself, and tore up his father''s favorite to his son."


    With a frown on his brow, the emperor felt angry: "this son of the Chiang family..."


    Night Feixu helpless smile way: "Jiang Xiang to come from big habit, disposition is like this."


    The emperor was not happy when he heard this. Why was Jiang Xiang arrogant? Did he dare not look at the emperor and the prince in his eyes?


    "After all, he has the support of Chiang Kai Shek, the elder brother is the official servant, and the eldest brother is his brother-in-law..."


    "Presumptuous."


    Two days later, Jiang Meng was transferred from the official department to the ritual department.


    Although there is no obvious demotion, it is almost the same as demotion. Speaking of Jiang Meng, the official minister, was also the great prince''s struggle.


    The eldest prince promoted many of his own people through Jiang Meng.


    This is an extremely important department, which is mainly responsible for the promotion and assessment of officials. It is extremely rich in oil and water.


    However, the Ministry of rites is different. It is an idle position to preside over sacrificial rites and confer titles to the emperor.


    Jiang mengben was so proud that he couldn''t think of changing to this place.


    Huaiwangfu study.


    "Second brother, you don''t know how interesting it is for Jiang Xiang to run around the gate for 100 times. Ha ha ha Night Feixu can''t help laughing at the thought of Jiang Xiang running around the gate.


    Ouyang Liuyun leaned lazily on the back of his chair: "a hundred laps is enough. He should be allowed to run a thousand laps. He is tired to death!"


    "Now Xiangpiao building has become our industry." Night Fei Xu drank a sip of tea, "if he knew the result from the beginning, how dare he open our opposite side?"


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "this big prince is expected to be angry to death."


    Ye Feixu said to Ye Fei with a smile on her face: "second brother, if my sister-in-law hadn''t told me this method, I couldn''t get rid of Jiang Xiang so quickly!"Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help but take a look at ye Feixu: "I thought you were growing up. It turned out to be the credit of sister-in-law."


    "It can''t be done without my sister-in-law." When ye Feixu talked about this, the whole people were excited. "At the beginning, my sister-in-law asked me to go to the palace to ask my father for calligraphy. I thought it was over to paste the calligraphy in the shop and carry it forward. I didn''t expect that my sister-in-law had this idea! It''s a very careful idea of my sister-in-law! "


    Night is not white lips with a smile, do not speak.


    "My sister-in-law has found out the nature of this stinky boy, and she has spared no effort to suppress him!"


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t know what he thought at the moment. He touched yefeixu with his elbow, "it''s normal that Jiang Xiang, who has no brain, is eating in his sister-in-law''s hand! Do you know how many times have you suffered from your sister-in-law''s hands


    Ye Feixu is not very familiar with the twists and turns before ye feibai and Su Ying. He asks incredulously, "is it true?"


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t pay any attention to the cold and white eyes of Yefei. His lips were smiling and his eyes were slightly bent: "it''s natural. Before your elder brother..."


    Before Ouyang Liuyun said something, a brush stained with ink was thrown at him. The night was not white faced: "shut up for me!"


    Ouyang Liuyun quickly dodged and laughed at the night Feixu: "if it wasn''t for your second brother''s shamelessness, your sister-in-law would not marry him now."


    Night is not white facial expression to be more ugly, he lightly swept his one eye: "still want to say what?"


    Ouyang Liuyun doesn''t look at him, but whispers to ye Feixu: "do you think feibai has become more and more irritable when he is with us since he married his sister-in-law?"


    Night Feixu pondered and nodded: "it seems that there is..."


    "Don''t you feel like a desire for discontent?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 296

    Night Fei Xu was stunned, and his face showed a surprised look.


    "Do we want to gamble and see if we have to settle with my sister-in-law..." Ouyang Liuyun''s words have not finished, feel a pain on the head, the ground scattered a pen.


    The night is not white to hook up the lip, his pupil is indifferent and cold, he purses tightly lip way: "you say a try again to me!"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s heart trembled. He spoke so lightly that he could hear it at night.


    Night Fei Xu looked at the night Fei Bai and muttered: "how can there be the meaning of the cover up?"


    Ye Feixu felt that the night was not white, and his eyes swept towards him coldly. He could not help but lower his head.


    Second brother is too terrible, OK!


    At this time, Su Ying came in with some snacks.


    As soon as she came in, she felt that the atmosphere in the room was extremely cold. Beside Ouyang Liuyun, many brushes were scattered, one of which was made of ink jade.


    Su Ying couldn''t help asking, "what''s going on?"


    "Sister in law!" Night Feixu suddenly saw Su Ying come in, his eyes were shining, "sister-in-law, do you know that Jiang Xiang has been knocked down!"


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smile: "I know."


    "The way you gave me is so good! Jiang Xiang lost face and lost his hair this time! Ha ha ha


    Night Feixu excitedly told Su Ying about how to deal with Jiang Xiang: "when I see him begging for mercy, I will get angry! Now Xiangpiao building is ours, and he can no longer compete with us! "


    Su Ying''s red lips raised a smile: "Jiang family and the eldest prince will lose a lot of money this time."


    "More than that." Night is not white to look at Su Ying gently, he looks at her, the bottom of the eye pan light complacent, "this time they lose is not just money."


    "Oh?" Su Ying eyes a bright, "what else happened?"


    Night is not white light way: "Jiang Meng this also was transferred to the Ministry of rites."


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help asking, "is this true? Was not Jiang Meng arranged by the boss in the official department before


    "There is a lot of oil and water in this place! The boss also made a lot of profits from it


    Ye Feixu rubbed his hands and laughed: "it must be the words of this prince that played a role. But that''s what my sister-in-law taught me


    "What did you say?"


    "Behind Jiang Xiang, there is the support of the whole government. The eldest brother is the Minister of rites, and the eldest prince is his brother-in-law." Ye Feixu chuckled, "Jiang Xiang tore up his father''s calligraphy before, which is to offend his father. What will the father think if he hears these words again? "


    Ouyang Liuyun gave Su Ying a thumbs up: "sister-in-law is wise! No wonder the sister-in-law has been able to escape from the non white hand again and again


    Night feibai saw Ouyang Liuyun with a smile in his eyes and looked at him with hatred: "Ouyang Liuyun!"


    Su Ying chuckled: "it''s almost noon. I''m going to prepare lunch."


    Night Fei Xu can''t help but ask: "sister-in-law, do you prepare lunch yourself?"


    Su Ying nodded.


    The faces of yefeixu and Ouyang Liuyun suddenly showed a happy look. Since they had tasted Su Ying''s craft last time, they have always been nostalgic about Su Ying''s craft.


    As soon as they heard that Su Ying was preparing lunch today, they were all looking forward to it.


    Ye feibai knows that ye Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun want to stay.


    His face sank and he coughed twice.


    Night not white see two people still have no reaction, cough twice again.


    Ouyang Liuyun pretended not to understand. He took a look at night feibai, and then took a look at Su Ying: "sister-in-law, feibai is ill. How much do you care about him?"


    Su Ying understood the meaning of the night and sighed.


    Night Fei white forehead suddenly appeared three black lines: "you two are not still busy, go quickly!"


    Ouyang Liuyun waved his hand: "it''s OK. It''s OK. Where did it come from?"


    Night Fei Xu also said: "nothing is more important than tasting sister-in-law''s dishes."


    Ouyang Liuyun and yefeixu try their best to stick with Su Ying in order to stay and eat Su Ying''s dishes.


    "Sister in law, your cooking is the best in the world!"


    "That is to say, I''m really hungry now!"


    "I''m so hungry that I can''t get out of Huai palace!"


    Night is not white to stare at two people maliciously, the eye ground seems to still take a touch of murderous spirit: "go at once!"


    Ouyang Liuyun pulls ye Feixu to one side and raises eyebrows at him, with a sly smile in his eyes: "have you seen it? Feibai is not the same as before."


    Su Ying saw the night is not white this appearance, just feel a little funny, she came forward to pull his sleeve: "what do you do, next time I make it for you alone."


    The night is not white to ponder: "then tonight!"


    Su Ying glared at him: "you also can eat?""It must be!" Night is not white to think about some annoyance, shadow son hard to make a meal by himself, the two sons of bitches are here to rub rice.


    He couldn''t have a good meal with Yinger.


    Ouyang Liuyun and yefeixu are listening to the dialogue between yefeibai and Su Ying secretly. They look at each other and smile.


    "Feibai, can I understand that you are playing coquettish with your sister-in-law?"


    Ye Feixu doesn''t have the courage of Ouyang Liuyun to tease ye feibai. He just nods in agreement.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes micro MI, Leng Leng to look at them.


    If eyes could kill people, Ouyang Liuyun and yefeixu would have been killed!


    "Well, let''s go to dinner." Su Ying can''t help breaking the deadlock and turns to the door.


    Night non white see Su Ying to go out, also followed up to stand beside Su Ying.


    Ouyang Liuyun and yefeixu walked behind them and whispered, "they look like a pair of Bi people, don''t they?"


    Ye Feixu nodded.


    "Since Fei Bai''s marriage, he has always wanted to be with his sister-in-law."


    "Oh, what did you say before, no round house?"


    "You say, if the house is really completed, how can you be angry when you hear me say this?" Ouyang Liuyun sighed and rubbed his head, "it''s not white. My head is killing me!"


    Ye Feixu''s eyes turned around on the couple in front of her. Her face was full of disbelief: "no, they''ve been married for so long!"


    "Do you dare to bet with me?"


    "It''s OK to bet, but how do you know if they''ve finished?"


    Ouyang Liuyun choked.


    Several people sat down in the restaurant, waiting for a long time to see Su Ying to prepare food.


    Night Fei Xu couldn''t help but say, "sister-in-law, why don''t you serve the dishes?"


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help but say, "what''s new?"


    Su Ying did not answer, but asked ye Feixu: "recently you got the management right of Xiangpiao building. Have you ever thought about doing something?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 297

    "Naturally, I want to continue to open the barbecue shop." Ye Feixu''s face showed a proud smile, "our barbecue business is very good, people can''t sit down. In the future, we will open seven or eight barbecue shops in the capital. "


    Night Fei Xu said more happy, Su Ying did not agree, just smile.


    Night is not white a face doting at Su Ying, he knows she has a good idea.


    At this time, Su Ying clapped her hands, the girls brought a lot of raw vegetables, and several people carried the barbecue table before.


    Ye Feixu took a look and couldn''t help but say, "we still eat barbecue. Recently, we eat it every day."


    Su Ying or do not speak, at this time a girl will pot up.


    Night Fei Xu immediately froze, the face showed a surprised look: "sister-in-law, what is this?"


    "This is hot pot." Su Ying''s lips lifted up a mysterious smile, "the charcoal fire below has been added, and after the soup in the pot is boiled, you can eat with it."


    At the moment, Green Mark came with a few small and shallow dishes, put them on the noodles, and added sauce to them.


    Ouyang Liuyun said: "sister-in-law made this sauce is really a hundred times to eat, just smell on the special aroma."


    After the hot pot was heated, the aroma gradually floated out.


    Ouyang Liuyun sniffed: "what''s in it? How can it be so fragrant?"


    "It''s a secret recipe." Su Ying smile Yingying will open the lid, "water has been boiling, you like to eat what you do yourself."


    Ye Feixu looked into the hot pot curiously. He saw the soup in the hot pot red. Thinking of the spicy taste, he opened his eyes excitedly: "sister-in-law, I like this most!"


    Yefeixu quickly put a few pieces of mutton into it.


    The mutton was very fresh and sliced thinly by a good knife cook.


    Put the mutton slices into the hot pot, but it will be cooked in a short time. The mutton is fat and delicious.


    Sliced mutton is stained with bright red pepper and then drizzled with special sauce. It tastes tender and delicious enough to swallow your tongue.


    "It''s fun, it''s so much fun!" Ye Feixu narrowed his eyes and enjoyed the spicy taste, "this soup is really wonderful!"


    Ouyang Liuyun heard ye Feixu say so and lost a lot of mutton.


    Su Ying thought that everyone was still hungry. She poured half a bowl of rice cakes, noodles and Chinese cabbage in. She said with a smile, "when the noodles absorb the taste, they taste delicious."


    Su Ying see night is not white do not eat, think he is upset again.


    She took a piece of mutton and brushed it with the sauce. Then she took it to his lips and said, "try one."


    The night is not white, look a little hesitant, but still open mouth to eat mutton slices.


    Su Ying looks at him askew: "delicious?"


    The night is not white to chew slowly, light said: "delicious."


    At this time, ye Feixu suddenly raised his head and said, "second brother, you''ve changed sex, and you can even eat spicy food?"


    Su Ying slightly opened his mouth: "non white do not eat spicy?"


    Ouyang Liuyun raised his head from the bowl and said with a smile, "it''s not white, it''s a cat''s tongue, it can''t be spicy..."


    Su Ying didn''t react to come over, he found that the night is not white face red, lips stubbornly pursed, looking at Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes a little annoyed.


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white this pair of appearance, busy way: "you quickly vomit out, you quickly vomit out!"


    Ye feibai chewed several mouthfuls and swallowed them. His mouth was burning hot and his tongue was numb


    He put his hand over his lips and coughed twice gently.


    Su Ying quickly let green mark to carry tea, to night non white poured two cups. She looked at ye feibai with some guilt: "are you better? Why don''t you say it earlier if you can''t eat spicy food?"


    Night is not white, as if nothing happened to say a: "unimpeded."


    "It''s really pathetic that second brother can''t eat spicy food. This hot pot is really delicious." Night Fei Xu kept stuffing things into his mouth, and sweat came out from his forehead and nose. He wiped it with his robe at will, "this is the most delicious thing I have ever eaten!"


    Ouyang Liuyun is also a little spicy, but he shouts cheerfully.


    He poured himself a glass of water to drink, then scooped himself a large bowl of noodles and added some soup.


    He took a sip, his eyes brightened, and he took a sip of soup.


    After the mutton is cooked at the bottom of the soup, there is a heavy feeling of mutton in the soup.


    The noodles are absorbed in the taste and the taste is rich.


    Ouyang Liuyun also looked at ye feibai with a look of schadenfreude: "the second elder brother doesn''t have this blessing. This meal is specially made for us by my sister-in-law."


    The night is not white and gloomy. I look at the two people in front of me who are eating happily.


    Then he also took a piece of cabbage from the pot.


    Su Ying looked at the cabbage floating on a layer of red pepper powder, is really unbearable. He held out his chopsticks and snatched them from his hand: "you wait, I''ll make you a separate one."Night is not white, this just sipped out a bit of happy taste: "this is still about the same."


    Su Ying took a look at night feibai, and suddenly felt that sometimes he was really naive.


    Su Ying ordered several times in the ear of green mark.


    Green mark will understand, after a while see green mark again carry a pot.


    Ye Feixu shook his head and protested: "no, sister-in-law, you can''t be eccentric! You can''t let the two of us have a bad meal for the sake of second brother! "


    Night Fei snorted coldly and looked at the eyes of Yefei Xu with some warning meaning.


    Ye Feixu gave a dry smile and gave a flattering and shameless smile to Yefei Bailu: "second brother, we finally had a good meal. You''ll let us eat first."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but say, "we can eat together."


    When Su Ying opened the pot, ye Feixu blurted out: "can it be like this?"


    A pot is separated by a sandwich, with a spicy bottom on one side and clear soup on the other.


    "This is called Yuanyang pot." Su Ying pointed to the pot and said, "this is divided into two parts, you can choose whether to eat spicy or not."


    Su Ying put some mutton into the pot which is not spicy. Although there is no spicy flavor, the bottom of the soup is almost the same.


    Su Ying rinsed the mutton with sauce and put it in the dish in front of Yefei white noodles: "now try it."


    The night is not white to eat slowly, the smile between the eyebrows is thick.


    Su Ying hot pot side, while asking: "how about we open a hotpot shop?"


    "Of course Ye Feixu nodded repeatedly. He just wanted to talk about this problem.


    "We have a barbecue and a hotpot. After all, it''s cold. I''ve eaten hot pot to warm myself up. "


    "Especially this kind of cool and spicy food is most suitable for eating when the weather is cold!" Night Fei Xu very agree, "eat all over hot."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 298

    "If a table of guests do not agree, make them a mandarin duck pot, or make a four compartment pot, and guests can taste four flavors."


    "Four flavors!"


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t even have time to speak. He had already eaten two bowls of noodles, and then he put some duck heads in a spicy pot and cooked them. Then he fished out some rice cakes, which were not clear: "sister-in-law, you are so good! You can go up to the hall and down to the kitchen


    Ye Feixu was very happy: "sister-in-law, you are my confidant! I wish I could get to know you earlier


    "It''s not too late."


    "If I had met you earlier, I would have made a lot of money!"


    "You eat quickly, go! Don''t talk nonsense to me Night is not white see night Fei Xu said a face happy appearance, can not help but stare at.


    Although his princess was praised, he was also very proud, but can not occupy their two world!


    The two men enjoyed themselves and finally drank the soup clean.


    Night Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun eat and drink enough, while wiping their mouths, while still tasting.


    They didn''t mean to leave. They went back to the kitchen and said that they had something to discuss with night.


    The night is not white some speechless ground stroking forehead: "how do you still don''t go?"


    "Hey, hey, hey..." Night Feixu in the night in front of the White has always been anything can not hide, he dry smile two said, "we were not talking about the boss of the matter."


    "What else does the boss have to say?"


    "Let''s talk about the restaurant." Ouyang Liuyun is busy taking over the topic, "the business of Jue Wei Zhai is good recently..."


    Night Fei Xu quickly echoed: "yes, yes."


    The night is not white eye Mou flashed a trace of cold meaning: "you two individual sing a harmony, clearly want to rub rice here to eat!"


    "The second brother is wise." Night Fei Xu busy way, "delicious, we all come anyway, stay here to have another dinner."


    "Hot pot for dinner!" Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes showed a look of expectation, "and eat mandarin duck pot!"


    "And noodles and cabbage!"


    Night is not white, with black lines on his face, and a cold light flashed in his eyes: "you give me..."


    "Why don''t we talk about my sister-in-law?" Ouyang Liuyun looked at night feibai with a face full of gossip. "My sister-in-law is a good woman!"


    "That''s right. A good woman like my sister-in-law can''t be run away by her!"


    They racked their brains to think about how to stay for dinner.


    Night is not white, think of that cunning girl, eyes reveal a gentle smile.


    Ouyang Liuyun gathered at night Fei Xu''s ear and bit his ear: "do you smile at your home like this?"


    Ye Feixu hummed: "of course you won''t laugh so silly Oh, but if I look at a woman like my sister-in-law, I''ll giggle every day. "


    "Keep your voice down, or your second brother will beat you!"


    Ouyang Liuyun at the moment is facing the night Fei Bai: "Fei Bai, you''d better take my sister-in-law quickly."


    Ye Fei''s white eyes narrowed slightly. Ouyang Liuyun continued: "feibai, have you succeeded? I''m always curious about this issue."


    Ye feibai picked up the inkstone and threw it at him. Ouyang Liuyun scurried: "then you must tie it up!"


    Night Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun''s wish to rub rice here is not realized after all.


    In the afternoon, Ling Feng came near and said a few words in the night''s non white ear, and three people left.


    Su Ying ate a spicy meal and drank a lot of hot soup at noon.


    In the afternoon, however, she was not happy.


    She''s on her period!


    I don''t know if it was because of the spicy food. The pain in her lower abdomen was severe, and her forehead was filled with cold sweat, which made her want to roll on the bed.


    The green mark saw that there was no movement inside. When he entered the room, he saw Su Ying covering his abdomen and lying on the bed pale.


    Green Mark''s face changed and he was very worried: "princess, what''s the matter with you? I''ll call for the doctor at once


    "No need." Su Ying called her, "no problem, just give me a bowl of brown sugar water."


    The green mark immediately reacts to come over, this is a little month to come: "yes, maidservant horse goes up."


    Green mark did not come back, but Hongbo came over with hot water. Some worried: "don''t you really need a royal doctor? It never hurt so much before. "


    Su Ying shook his head: "may be to drink some hot soup, unimpeded."


    Red wave drained the towel, covered the hot towel in Su Ying''s abdomen, rubbed her stomach for her.


    The hot feeling made the stomach feel more comfortable, but the pain did not improve.


    Green mark brought over the brown sugar water su shadow just drink a few, also put down.


    Green mark can''t help but say: "princess, would you like to drink some more?"


    Su Ying shook her head, too sweet, drank a few mouthfuls of some nausea: "you go out, I sleep for a while."Dysmenorrhea can not be stopped at once. Two girls stay in it, will only make them feel nervous.


    In the past, it was only a dull pain. Today, it really takes human life.


    Although green mark and red wave are anxious, they also have to listen to Su Ying.


    Night is not white, come back, it is already night.


    He is still waiting for Su Ying to make dinner for him in the evening.


    He rushed to mingyuxuan and saw the green mark being cleaned at the door. He asked casually, "what did the princess eat in the evening? Did you eat well? "


    Green mark honestly replied: "the princess has a bad appetite and only ate a few porridge."


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, with a touch of tension on his face: "how can I do that? You go and get the kitchen ready to deliver some delicious food. "


    Green mark faltered, or nodded.


    This is a common problem in women''s homes. Now, with abdominal pain, you can''t eat anything.


    However, green mark is not good to tell this matter to night Fei Bai. He can only listen to his command and turn around to go to the kitchen.


    Night is not white again call her: "what is the princess doing now?"


    "The princess is sleeping."


    The green mark thinks of Su Ying as if she still has a severe pain. In her heart, she is praying for Su Ying to sleep quickly, so that the pain is less.


    Night is not white eyebrow porridge more and more fierce, shadow son can''t eat food, go to sleep again, she must be ill.


    Night Fei white think of Su Ying''s stubborn appearance, think of her hurt and pain also hard to bear the appearance, in the heart more nervous, also more pity for her.


    Night Fei Bai walked in and closed the door.


    Su Ying lies on the bed with her body curled up.


    Night is not white to go to Su Ying''s side, gather enough to see, her small face floating a layer of pale, eyebrows tightly wrinkled.


    Night feibai sat down beside Su Ying and saw that Su Ying moved uneasily. She couldn''t help but stretch out her slender hand and touched her face: "shadow, what''s the matter with you?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 299

    Su Ying weakly waved his hand: "nothing, you go away!"


    Ye feibai only felt that her voice had no strength. He touched her forehead and found that her forehead was cold sweat.


    The night is not white in the heart big fright, wiped the sweat on her forehead with sleeve carefully, affirmation way: "you are ill!"


    Night is not white, not waiting for Su Ying to speak, will call Lingfeng in loud: "Lingfeng!"


    "Yes Ling Feng quickly appeared at the door, "what do you want from the Lord?"


    "Go and bring Dr. Wang over at once."


    "Yes Ling Feng takes orders and will leave soon.


    Su Ying scolded weakly: "you come back to me, don''t go!"


    Ling Feng''s step stopped and hesitated for a while.


    Night is not white face color is angry, scold Ling Feng way: "who do you listen to? Go


    If Lingfeng doesn''t stay, he runs away.


    Su Ying is speechless. She is just a common dysmenorrhea. Just go through it. What a shame to ask a doctor!


    Su Ying glared at him: "how do you do this? I''m really not sick! "


    "This group of girls want to be pulled out and beaten hard. If the master is ill, he doesn''t know to ask for a doctor!" Night Fei white heartache to look at Su Ying, with the thumb caressing her face.


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, some excited to shout at him: "I said I am not sick, I am not sick! You can''t understand people! "


    "I''m not good. I didn''t take care of you." Night is not white will quilt pull up pull, twist good quilt for her, "you don''t get angry, I accompany you now."


    Su Ying suddenly felt so irritable that she couldn''t communicate with this person!


    She used all her strength to push him: "you go away, you go away, you don''t bother me!"


    "It''s hard, isn''t it? You don''t have to bear it. " Ye feibai looked at her affectionately, with worry in his eyes, "in the future, in front of me, no matter what happens, don''t bear it. It will hurt you to bear this king. "


    Su Ying turned her head to the night''s non white, dark eyes. Suddenly, she didn''t know where she came from. She clasped her hands into fists and kept pounding his chest, "I''m not sick. I don''t see a doctor. I don''t see a doctor! Can''t you understand me? "


    Su Ying feels like a rogue shrew at the moment.


    Night is not white and does not dodge, let her vent, when she is tired, hold her hands, press her in his arms, gently pat her back, tone more gentle, as if in coax a child: "good, don''t make trouble, we have a good treatment, it''s OK."


    Su Ying''s body was uncomfortable, so she couldn''t make any efforts.


    Night is not white will her body in the chest, his hands like tongs general embrace her tightly.


    Su Ying''s face buried in his chest, almost can not penetrate, also want to say words are blocked back.


    Su Ying was so angry that she opened her mouth and bit the night.


    Ye Fei patted her head in vain: "if you bite more comfortable, you will bite hard."


    Su Ying is about to cry!


    Crying with anger!


    Doctor Wang will be here soon.


    When he opened the door and came in, he saw that the prince and the princess were tightly clasped together. His old face could not help turning red and lowering his head.


    Night Fei Bai coughed, let go of Su Ying and said to Doctor Wang Tai, "Doctor Wang, shadow is not feeling well. Come and show her."


    Su Ying took the opportunity to bury his face in the quilt.


    She can''t bear to live in the heart of abdominal Fei, please what doctor ah! Ye feibai, a big fool, can''t understand how to tell him!


    Night is not white want to tear the quilt, Su Ying tightly pulling the quilt.


    "Yinger is good. If you feel sick, you should show it to the doctor."


    Wang Taiyi''s head drooped lower, and the king of Huai would cajole people. It was really embarrassing for him to coax people up.


    Night is not white coax for a long time, see Su Ying also did not put out the meaning of the head.


    With some helplessness on his face, ye Fei strongly pulled her hand out: "Wang Taiyi, show the shadow what''s going on. She can''t eat at night. "


    "Yes, yes!" Wang Taiyi rushed to check the pulse for Su Ying.


    He gently put his finger on her pulse, and a look of curiosity appeared on his face. He pondered: "this is the disharmony of Qi and blood It''s no big deal. "


    Night not white can''t help wrinkling frown: "there''s no big problem, how hard to become like this?"


    Doctor Wang didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. He said, "this Women come to the month, to drink some brown sugar water, more rest, do not touch raw and cold things, avoid spicy


    Night is not white should a, this just understood, face because embarrassed also a bit unnatural: "can so painful go on is not a way."


    "If the prince is not at ease, I will prescribe some medicine to the princess." Doctor Wang quickly prescribed a pair of medicine and handed it to ye feibai.


    Night Fei Bai took the prescription in his hand and asked Wang Taiyi, "is it just taking medicine?""Many unmarried women have this problem. Their hands and feet are cold and their abdomen is painful," said Wang Taiyi, who stroked her beard


    Night is not white eyebrows wrinkled.


    Wang Taiyi seemed to think of something, hesitated again and again, or slowly said: "if the room is completed, the princess''s condition will be improved a lot."


    The night is not white, lightly should a, look more and more unnatural: "well, this king knows, you go down quickly."


    "Yes, yes!" Doctor Wang was so scared that his face was covered with cold sweat. He wiped it and left with the medicine box in a hurry.


    Su Ying buried in the quilt, Wang Taiyi''s words are also heard clearly.


    Now she would like to go up and bite to death, night is not white, all said do not ask too much doctor, he still must ask!


    Wang Taiyi is also really, speak so straightforward, what to do, ah!


    Su Ying at the moment suddenly feel that the abdomen does not hurt, but liver pain ah, by gas!


    Ye Fei Bai sent away Wang Taiyi and handed the prescription to Hongbo: "you go and fill the prescription according to this prescription, and quickly fry it and send it over."


    "Yes, Lord." Hongbo took the prescription and went off in a hurry.


    After the night came in, the look on his face was also relaxed. He sat at the head of the bed and gently pulled the quilt: "shadow, the doctor is gone."


    Su Ying snorted and didn''t want to pay attention to him.


    Night is not white chuckled: "go down again, careful breathless."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Go away!"


    Night is not white at the moment also understand that Su Ying is in a temper, he pushed her across the quilt: "OK, not angry. Doctor Wang is one of his own, so there''s nothing to be shy about! "


    Shy of your sister!


    "Is the pain still severe?" Night non white hand from the bottom of the quilt stretched in, covering Su Ying''s abdomen.


    Su Ying wants to break free, night is not white, his hand firmly on the top.


    Su Ying eased her breath and complained bitterly. Her stomach still hurt badly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 300

    Ye feibai''s strength is greater than that of Hongbo, and his hands are warm. He rubbed it a few times, and Su Ying really felt relieved.


    Ye feibai kneaded and began to think about what Dr. Wang had just said. He thought it was a good idea.


    Night is not white to think like this, can''t help but shout: "shadow son."


    Su Ying did not have time to respond, red wave knocked on the door outside: "Lord, the medicine is fried."


    Night is not white light way: "bring in."


    Ye feibai took the medicine from Hongbo''s hand and waved her back. He took the medicine bowl and personally fed it to Su Ying: "shadow son, get up to take medicine."


    "I don''t want to take medicine."


    Night is not white chuckle out, the voice is gentle and lazy, and with a bit of banter: "shadow how with children like, take medicine also afraid of suffering."


    "Nonsense, who is like a child? Do I have your childishness?"


    "It''s true that when you get better, you love to quarrel with me!" Night is not white took two soft pillow to lean on her back, "take medicine obediently, will not ache later."


    Night is not a spoonful of cold feed to her, see Su Ying bitter frown: "wait a moment, let the kitchen do some sweet food for you to eat."


    Su Ying can''t help but look at the night is not white, this lofty man personally serves her, arrogant dark eyes with a touch of tenderness, Su Ying''s heart rises a warm feeling.


    She suddenly felt that the medicine was not so bitter.


    Night non white see Su Ying looking at him, he also looked at her, lips pan shallow smile: "shadow, I have something to discuss with you."


    Su Ying asked curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Why do you have such a severe pain that you look pale and pale, as it used to be?"


    "What do you ask this for?" Su Ying murmured, silently swallowing the medicine juice, no longer spoke.


    Night is not white to sigh a sigh, solemnly way: "say to rise is I bad."


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "what does this matter to you?"


    "It''s my fault that I didn''t finish with you earlier, otherwise you wouldn''t be like this." The night is not white, if have thought the place nod, the way that justifies boldly, "wait for you this small day past, we round the house!"


    "Cough, cough!" Su Ying saw the night is not white this pair of me is for you, we must immediately round the room look, she was choked, coughing loudly.


    Ye feibai put the medicine bowl aside and patted her on the back for her. His lips with a gorgeous smile: "shadow, you don''t have to be so excited, darling, this king will love you."


    Su Ying bifurcated again, coughing too much.


    She caught a glimpse of her face, flushed.


    She managed to stop coughing and beat yefeibai with her hands: "you bastard! What are you thinking about! Don''t pretend to be a good person for me. You are clearly, clearly


    It is clear that the color center!


    Night is not white, nature does not deny, looking at her eyes with naked desire.


    He liked her, so he wanted her. He took up the medicine bowl again: "dear, finish this bowl of medicine."


    Su Ying sees that he takes up the medicine bowl again. Su Ying resists the impulse of throwing the medicine bowl on the ground, and raises the quilt to cover his face.


    At the moment, she really does not want to see the night is not white!


    Night is not white light hook lip bank, he forcefully opens quilt, oneself also sat in. He reached for Su Ying and leaned against his arms.


    "What a nuisance you are!" Su Ying is still suffering and doesn''t want to make trouble with him.


    Ye feibai looks at her appearance, only feels pitiful and likes.


    He fed the medicine to her and drank it. He still held her half in his arms and rubbed her stomach for her: "why does this king hate to bully you or force you?"


    Su Ying leaned lazily on his body, and the night was not white, kissing her forehead: "what''s wrong with a round house?"


    "We agreed in the previous agreement." Su Ying enjoyed his massage and said, "recently you rub my bed every day, and you have taken advantage of it!"


    Night not white eye ground flash a look of disappointment: "where to take advantage of."


    Night feibai kneaded Su Ying''s stomach for a while. I didn''t know whether it was the medicine or his massage. Su Ying felt much more comfortable and almost went to sleep.


    Night not white again called her a: "shadow?"


    "Well?"


    "Do you like me?"


    "Well, I don''t hate it."


    Hearing this ambiguous answer, ye feibai could not help pinching her abdomen, but he also knew that it was difficult for him to pry out the words he wanted to hear from the girl''s mouth.


    Red wave and green mark guard at the door, for a long time did not see the night is not white out, two people look at each other, can not help but laugh out.


    Green mark way: "the prince is very kind to the princess. He has been with the princess all the time."


    Hongbo nodded: "the Lord took the medicine from my hand before, and fed it to the princess by self-sufficiency!""That''s right. The prince doesn''t love the princess. Who else does it?" Green Mark''s eyes with a touch of relief, "you didn''t see, the prince came back every day, rushed to see the princess!"


    Hongbo chuckled: "princess is really happy. I have never seen a man love his wife so much."


    "What''s more, the prince only has a princess in his heart. He has never seen another woman."


    "Yes."


    What else does greenmark want to say? Seeing a woman probing her brain, she doesn''t know what she wants to do. Green mark can''t help but say, "who is that man?"


    Red wave sharp eyes: "it seems to be the green green green sent by the lady before."


    Greenmark''s tone was slightly sarcastic: "the girl tried to seduce the Lord. I had to clean the cottage before. What does she secretly want to do


    Indeed, Qingbi had broken the most precious vase of the LORD before, and she was in a panic all day.


    Green mark asked her to clean the cottage, so she took the opportunity to hide from the king.


    However, after such a long time, the king didn''t investigate. Qingbi also understood that it was green mark who was deliberately fixing her.


    Even if green mark didn''t mean to punish her, the Lord should forget about it.


    "Green mark girl." Qingbi saw the green mark and found her, curling up to come forward.


    "When you go to the ground in the evening, what are you doing here to pry your brains out?"


    "I''m not worried about the princess!" Blue blue look in the middle with a trace of worry, "princess, she, is not to the moon?"


    Green mark frowns, she has always been not used to Qingbi this pair of fox like. Although Qingbi was sent by her to clean the thatched cottage, it can be seen that her appearance is still the same.


    Green mark couldn''t help but fork his waist and scolded: "does the princess come to the moon? What''s the matter with you?"


    "As servants, we naturally have to worry about the princess''s body..." Qingbi lowered her head and said, "and I was sent by my wife to take care of the princess. Can''t I ask about it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 301

    The green mark suddenly stopped talking.


    Hongbo said with a smile: "Qingbi girl, the princess''s body has its own care from me and green mark. Huai Wang Fu is not Su Fu, everything is the princess has the final say. The princess only asked me and greenmark to take care of her. Do you have any dissatisfaction with this opinion? "


    "Qingbi dare not."


    Green Mark''s face is more and more ugly. Seeing the green green green here, she has a bad tone: "have you cleaned all the places you should clean today? Don''t stand in the way


    "Yes, yes!" Qingbi was scolded by green mark and left.


    When she turned her head and left, she had a smile on her lips.


    Wang Fei has come to the moon today. She is sure.


    She had been trained, and she knew everything about men and women. She knew that the LORD would not stay here today. Just now, she was only trying to find out when the night was not white.


    Since you don''t wait for her in xuanming''s study.


    Qingbi specially dressed up, put on a beautiful bun, and threw some perfume powder on her body. Then she went to stew a bowl of soup and sent it to her study.


    The study is empty at the moment.


    Qingbi is sure that the king will come. She stands aside with her head down and a satisfied smile on her lips.


    I only hope that when the Lord comes, she will show him her most beautiful state.


    Qingbi has been waiting and waiting. What she didn''t expect was that the night was not white and she didn''t come all night.


    She couldn''t wait for her. She secretly went to mingyuxuan to have a look. The night was not white and didn''t come out at all.


    Qingbi''s heart is getting colder and colder. The prince stayed in the princess''s room and never left.


    Qingbi waited until the middle of the night, and then went outside mingyuxuan to have a look. She found that the lamp inside had been out long ago. It must be the Lord who stayed in it again tonight.


    Qingbi stamped her foot angrily. Before, the wife said that the prince and the princess were not in good relationship.


    But later she saw the prince''s special side to the princess, but she didn''t expect that the prince should spoil the princess to this extent.


    Qingbi is very angry. She didn''t come to huaiwang mansion to be a maid cleaning the thatched cottage.


    She was so angry that she walked back and forth in the yard, seeing that it was almost dawn.


    At this time, mother Shen came over. She took a look at Qingbi and worried about her words: "Qingbi girl, what''s wrong with you?"


    Qingbi and mammy Shen have seen each other a few times, only to say a few words.


    Naturally, she couldn''t tell others what she was thinking. She just said casually, "I''m fine."


    Looking at the food box in Qingbi''s hand, mother Shen suddenly thought of something: "are you not the one brought by the princess''s family? Why don''t you wait in it?"


    As soon as Qingbi mentioned it, she was angry, but she didn''t dare to show it. She sighed plaintively: "after all, I didn''t serve the princess. How can the princess trust me? There are green marks and red waves waiting inside. I can''t get close to me at all


    Mother Shen didn''t believe in her face: "isn''t it? What kind of work does the princess send you now?"


    Qingbi was hard to speak, and her face turned red: "green mark Send me to clean the cottage. "


    Qingbi will not say that she broke the porcelain before!


    "Oh! Not really Mother Shen was a little angry. She took up Qingbi and looked at it carefully. "It''s too much to ask a girl like you to clean the cottage?"


    "It''s not..." Qingbi and Shen mammy said a few words, see her everywhere toward themselves, the courage is also big, "I have not done such a partner in the Su house before."


    Mother Shen lowered her voice: "they must be jealous of you. You are Mrs. Su asked her to bring it back when she came back to the door. The princess also agreed. What does this mean? Isn''t it very clear? "


    Qingbi''s face is slightly red. His wife said before that he would accept her as a concubine.


    But unexpectedly, she entered the palace and was assigned to do this kind of rough work before seeing the Lord several times.


    Seeing Qingbi''s look, Mammy Shen snorted coldly: "they must be afraid that the king will like you, so they will send you away!"


    Qingbi''s face became more and more ugly.


    Mother Shen continued: "you are the princess''s girl, and you are so good, that is the life of a noble man. Speaking of, princess always has inconveniences, don''t you think? They are really, in order to keep you away from the king, they have done such an excessive thing


    Qingbi nodded, suddenly thought of something, she whispered: "but even if the princess is inconvenient, she will not give others a chance!"


    Mother Shen asked in doubt, "how do you say this?"


    Qingbi snorted in a low voice, with some complaints in her voice: "Princess Wang came for a little time last day, and the Lord hasn''t come out since he came back in the evening. What is this not a pet?"


    Qingbi said here, the heart is more and more uncomfortable, she was sent to the princess by Madame Su, is to divide the princess''s pet.


    When she got to the palace, she didn''t even have the chance to share the favor!On hearing this, mother Shen said, "is there such a thing? That''s enough! "


    Qingbi sighed: "it''s all life, mother Shen. Don''t say these words to others, lest you think I''m chewing my tongue."


    "What''s all this talking about? You want to be the concubine of the Lord, isn''t it a matter of publicity? "


    "Shh!" Green green green busy covered the mouth, small voice way, "Mammy, this words again how can say nonsense."


    Mother Shen gave her a smile: "you will get what you want."


    As soon as mother Shen turned around, she went to see Princess Liu.


    Mother Shen is the chess piece that Liu Guifei put in huaiwang''s mansion. However, she hides deeply and is not an important role. Therefore, no one found her abnormal.


    Liu Guifei, with her delicate make-up, leaned lazily on the soft couch and said, "you have just been brought here, haven''t you been found?"


    The dark lines in huaiwang''s house were picked out one by one. As the most hidden chess piece, mother Shen should be well preserved.


    Mother Shen shook her head repeatedly: "the old slave came very carefully and was not found."


    Liu Guifei sipped her milk: "mother Shen, what''s going on in the Huai palace recently?"


    "Back to Princess Liu, there is no movement. It''s just that Qingbi is of no use at all. "


    "Oh?" Liu Guifei raised her slender eyebrows and said, "this green green jade palace has spent a lot of efforts to adjust it. She has a pair of eyes and some small hands, and she can mix fragrance. If a man had tasted her, few would have been able to get by. How can it be of no use at all to ask Mrs. Su to deliver it here? "


    "It''s said that Qingbi can''t compare with the princess''s means if she has any means." Mother Shen said slowly, and her eyes showed a trace of contempt. "The princess ordered her girl to send Qingbi to clean the cottage and wash the toilet. She might be contaminated with some bad smell. How can the prince look at this girl?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 302

    "What? What a shame Liu Guifei calm face, "this Huai Princess looks honest, behind the careful eye also a set of a set is much!"


    "Yes. Princess Huai can''t even hold a girl. "


    Mother Shen lowered her head and blushed and said, "even if she comes to the moon, she keeps the Lord in the room."


    When Liu Guifei heard this, her face was even worse: "she did such a shameless thing!"


    "I think the prince really loves the princess. After listening to Qingbi, the prince stayed in the princess''s room for a whole night and didn''t come out! It''s light, and there''s nothing in it. "


    "This fox flatter son used such means, the Lord can not hurt her?" Liu Guifei''s beautiful eyes flashed a chill, "this can''t go on like this."


    Mother Shen asked, "what can I do next?"


    "You have to find a way to say something about Qingbi Let her stop this work and wash her body well Liu Guifei frowned and stopped. She said coldly, "you''d better go back first. I''ll take care of it."


    Mother Shen said, and she retreated.


    The more Liu Guifei thinks about this matter, the more wrong Su Ying is, the more difficult it is to deal with it.


    In short, she can''t see Su Ying live well.


    She got up and went to Zhongcui palace in a hurry, and asked the empress to be Ann.


    The empress saw Liu Guifei come over and picked her red lips lightly: "how can I get free to look for this palace today?"


    Liu Guifei sat down on one side and sighed: "empress, I want to talk to you about the shadow girl."


    The Queen''s eyes flashed with curiosity: "Oh? What''s the matter with this girl? "


    "The girl looks honest, but she''s not worthy."


    "How do you say that?"


    "The girl, in order to keep her heart from being white, has made such a thing!" "I don''t know the shame!" she said angrily


    The queen became more and more curious: "what''s the matter?"


    "Listen to the girl in the mansion says, shadow son came month affair, still pester Wang Ye to stay in her room."


    The queen frowned slightly, and a sharp flash flashed in her eyes: "how could such a thing happen?"


    "That''s it Seeing that the empress was not happy, Liu Guifei was busy adding oil and vinegar, "she didn''t even get up early in the morning. This shadow is also in more and more lawless, regardless of their own even, but also so pull non white, do not know taboo at all! Queen, this must not go on like this! We have to find another woman for feibai


    The queen nodded slightly and did not refuse.


    "The girl Yinger can cry and make trouble again. Look at her crying appearance. She is very sad. If you are not white hearted, you must also depend on her. It will be great if you go on like this! "


    The empress answered faintly: "this is also, but for a while and a half meeting also can''t find a suitable woman, the last red leaf can be sent out!"


    When Liu Guifei saw the empress, she raised her lips with a smile: "you don''t have to point to another one. There is a ready-made one in the house."


    The queen asked with interest, "Oh, who is it?"


    "The girl''s name is Zao Qingbi, which was sent by Madame su. She also accepted it. She must be a concubine for non white."


    "How about this girl?"


    Liu Guifei''s eyes are quite proud of the taste: "this girl looks sweet, and knows how to make incense, is the most intelligent. Just ah, I was sent by the girl Yinger to clean the cottage! "


    "After the girl went to the cottage, she had no chance to see non white."


    The empress sat solemnly and could not see her face. Then she said, "queen, shadow is jealous. Can she really think that Fei Bai is the only woman in her life?"


    "Of course not."


    "I thought that they were newlyweds before, but now they have been married for some time. It''s time to give a concubine to Phoebe


    The Queen''s voice was mellow: "mother Cui, tomorrow you go to Huai Wang''s house to pass on the imperial edict of this palace. You will point out Qingbi to the king of Huai to be his concubine."


    "Yes."


    "Mama Jia." The queen called for mother Jia again. "After you go to huaiwang''s house tomorrow, don''t come back. Just stay in the mansion for a few days."


    "Yes, Queen."


    Su Ying wakes up the next day and finds himself tightly encircled in the arms by night Fei Bai.


    He was so close to her that his thin lips were almost on her head, the warm breath was on her head, and his hand was still on her abdomen.


    Last night, he rubbed for her until midnight, presumably did not sleep well, eyelids there are light blue.


    Su Ying saw that he was sleeping soundly and didn''t dare to move.


    She looked at his beautiful facial features at such a close distance, somewhat in a trance.


    At the moment, he is different from the usual fierce and indifferent appearance. He is a little more gentle, and his facial lines are softer, even like a clever child.


    Su Ying adjusted his line of vision a little later, and looked at him straightly. This outline, the nose and eyes, was really carved out without half defects.His eyelashes are long and thick, the ends of his eyes are curly, and his lips are gently pursed.


    She thought of their marriage after the bit by bit, her heart filled with a trace of sweet taste.


    She didn''t regret marrying him, and he didn''t cheat her. He really treated her sincerely and spoiled her.


    Fingers, Su Ying suddenly want to reach out to touch his eyebrows, his eyelids.


    This kind of feeling naturally from the bottom of her heart, even she felt a little incredible, busy tightening her fingers.


    Su Ying has been looking at him, suddenly saw his long eyelashes moved slightly.


    He''s about to wake up!


    Su Ying subconsciously closed her eyes and pretended to sleep.


    I don''t know why. She doesn''t want him to see her looking at him.


    But for a moment, she felt soft on her lips, and then she was sucked by something!


    Su Ying''s mind suddenly a blank, want to open eyes and inexplicably feel embarrassed.


    Night is not white lips and teeth with a fragrance, warm lips in her lips gently rub, and then slightly wet lips lick her lips.


    He did not reach in, but depicted it up and down her delicate lips.


    This kind of action, Su Ying think all feel pornographic, blood gushing, Su Ying feel small face is burning, burning facial hair pain.


    "Shadow, I know you wake up and close your eyes so tightly. What are you doing?" Night feibai finally left her lips, a dull smile, voice frivolous.


    Su Ying knows that she can''t hide herself and opens her eyes.


    She looked at her dark eyes, which were shining and staring at her.


    Su Ying did not have to face, night non white thin lips on her ears, kiss: "shadow, your ears red?"


    Su Ying pushed him awkwardly: "boring!"


    "Is it because of shyness?"


    "Go away!" Su Ying is about to get up. She doesn''t want to be teased by him in the early morning!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 303

    Night not white see Su Ying want to get up and leave, arms a stretch, embrace her slender waist, press her again in his chest.


    His lips pressed to her ear and whispered, "are you better, do you still feel pain?"


    "Much better."


    Night white think of Su Ying did not eat much last night, also no longer tease her: "first get up with breakfast."


    The night is not white to call a, have been waiting outside the green mark carrying the basin to push the door to come in: "prince princess, you first comb it, maidservant to deliver breakfast."


    Green mark feet just stepped out, the night is not white and called her: "you give the princess a bowl of brown sugar water."


    "Yes." Green mark left with a smile. The prince is really good to the princess!


    When the green mark brings breakfast and brown sugar water, Su Ying and ye feibai have already combed and washed.


    Green mark takes a subconscious look at Su Ying. She looks much better today than she did yesterday. Green mark gently breathes a sigh of relief. It seems that the Lord is of great use.


    Night Fei Bai pushed a bowl of porridge to Su Ying: "eat more."


    "Good." Su Ying is also really hungry, picked up chopsticks to eat.


    Night is not white sitting on her side, from time to time to her bowl of vegetables.


    There is a dish of kung pao chicken in the side dish, which is well cooked.


    However, the diced chicken was cut to pieces, and it was too troublesome to hold it with chopsticks. Night feibai directly took it to Su Ying''s mouth with a spoon, "open your mouth."


    Night non white see she ate, once again spoon to her lips: "eat one more, eat enough to have strength to sleep."


    Su Ying almost spurted, she looked at the night is not white: "which has such."


    "You need more rest now." Night non white chuckles, see her to eat fragrant, and spoon to her mouth: "eat one more, open mouth."


    Su Ying finally finished her breakfast and stroked her stomach: "I had a good time."


    Ye feibai just took care of the vegetables for Su Ying, but he didn''t eat well himself: "do you want to accompany me to eat some more?"


    "No, I''m full." Su Ying did not stand up, just sat in front of the table, supporting his chin with his hands.


    Night is not white will be the rest of the dishes are finished, and then the night brown sugar water over: "drink brown sugar water."


    Su Ying couldn''t help murmuring: "after eating so much, where can''t drink..."


    "If you can''t drink it, you should drink it, or I''ll ask Hongbo to fry another pair of medicine for you."


    Su Ying thought of the bitter medicine, and suddenly stopped speaking. Night Fei gave Su Ying a mouthful of brown sugar water: "darling, drink more."


    Su Ying couldn''t help frowning: "too sweet!"


    "Good, one more drink, the stomach will not hurt."


    "My stomach is gone."


    "Good, one more bite." Night non white see Su Ying turn around, also stand up to block in front of her, with a touch of doting, "how like a child, today must drink."


    Su Ying was fed by night Fei spoonful of brown sugar water, and wanted to get up and go out for a walk.


    The sun is just right today. It''s very comfortable to bask in it warm.


    Outside was covered by the morning light, as if hazy a layer of light gold yarn.


    Night non white accompany in Su Ying''s body side, big palm will her small hand to wrap, hold tightly, Su Ying did not struggle.


    Night Fei Bai took Su Ying around for two times and asked her anxiously, "shadow, will you be tired and go to bed for a while?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "just wake up, I''m not so vulnerable..."


    Night is not white also want to say what, at this time, Ling Feng came to report: "Lord, the emperor announced you into the palace."


    Night Fei frowned and looked at Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw the uneasiness in his eyes and couldn''t help but say, "you go quickly, I''m fine."


    Ye feibai took her hand: "you turn again, go back to the inner room and lie down. Don''t blow, don''t catch cold. Eat well and drink brown sugar water."


    Ling Feng stood aside, listening to the words of night non white pet, he tried to bow his head as invisible.


    Su Ying is a little embarrassed, her face is slightly red, she impatiently pushed the night is not white: "OK, I know, you go quickly."


    "Then I''ll go first." Night is not white, although some do not give up, or quickly into the palace, to the imperial study.


    Emperor Ming, dressed in bright yellow, sat behind his desk and didn''t know what he was looking at.


    His face was solemn and his brows were tight. His left hand was placed on the table top and gently buttoned. There was a very sharp light shining under his eyes.


    Night is not white to go forward, line a ceremony: "father emperor."


    Hearing the speech, the emperor of the Ming Dynasty was still motionless.


    Night is not white and again called out: "father emperor."


    The emperor raised his head and looked at the night.


    Night is not white see Ming emperor look wrong, can not help but ask a: "do not know father emperor looking for son minister what matter?"The Ming emperor gazed at the night and said slowly, "do you remember the three conditions you promised me before?"


    The night before yesterday, feibai agreed to three conditions for his marriage, but the Emperor didn''t say what the conditions were.


    Night is not white slightly frown, throw the ground has a voice: "the son minister remembers."


    Emperor Ming handed a confidential document in front of him: "look at it."


    The night is not white to take a look, frown tight, face did not change.


    The emperor''s face flashed a tired look: "start immediately."


    The night is not white to nod slightly, immediately in the eye reveals a touch of worry: "father emperor, also hope you promise son Minister one thing."


    "Tell me."


    "The shadow son is not well recently, the son minister still asks the father emperor to be able to look at more, don''t let the person bully!"


    When Emperor Ming''s wish was fulfilled, his mood naturally improved a lot, and his brows widened.


    He laughed and scolded ye feibai: "at the beginning, you had to give up marriage with Yinger. How can you stop it? Now who are you going to show this look?"


    Night is not white slightly with embarrassment to pull a lip: "at the beginning is the son minister did not see the shadow son''s good."


    Once upon a time, his eyes were blinded and he could not recognize the shadow at all.


    "You two..." Seeing that the night was not white, the emperor''s serious face squeezed out a happy smile: "you just have to be at ease. I will pay attention to the shadow here."


    The night is not white smile way: "there minister borrows the father emperor''s pen and ink."


    Ye feibai took his pen and ink and quickly wrote a letter to his family. The emperor looked at it, shook his head helplessly, and said with a smile: "before, you two were fighting against each other, but now you really can''t leave for a moment. This shows that the father''s eyes are good. From the first sight of the shadow, I think she and you are made in heaven. "


    Night is not white, thin and cool lips, bit by bit to sip up, made in heaven, he likes it very much.


    Ye feibai wrote the letter quickly, folded the paper and handed it to Ling Feng: "you go back and pack my luggage. Take this letter to Ying''er and let her have more rest and take good care of herself. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 304

    "Yes Ling Feng sees the night is not white, the matter is urgent, also dare not delay, take the letter to leave in a hurry.


    Yefeibai stayed to discuss the details of the mission with the Ming emperor.


    Ling Feng quickly returned to the house and handed the letter to Su Ying.


    Su Ying thought there was something wrong when she saw Ling Feng back. When she opened the letter, she twisted her eyebrows slightly before: "how could you be so anxious?"


    "Yes, the prince will leave immediately in the afternoon. Please prepare some clothes for your subordinates to take away."


    "Well, you wait." Su Ying turns her head in and prepares herself.


    Su Ying arranged several clean clothes and folded them neatly. It suddenly occurred to her that when she was away from home, she took out a stack of silver bills from the box in the bed, wrapped them with oil paper, and sewed them into the cracks of the hem.


    After su Ying packed her luggage, she thought about it and wrote a letter to yefeibai.


    It''s just that she thought about it for a long time without knowing what to write.


    Later, he wrote about sewing silver notes in his clothes, hesitated for a long time, and finally wrote down a sentence: "return as soon as possible."


    Su Ying called the luggage and letter to Ling Feng''s hand and ordered him to take good care of himself


    Ling Feng should a thing, and said: "the Lord also asked the princess to rest more, take care of yourself."


    Su Ying sees Ling Feng turning away, thinking that the night is not white and has been away for a long time, a sense of loss rises in his heart.


    In the evening, Su Yingming knows that he can''t wait for the man, but he still wants to leave a lamp.


    The room was not very big, but she suddenly felt empty. At this time of the day, the night was not white and she had to pull her to bed.


    "Princess, you''d better rest early." Green mark brought a cup of warm soup to come over, see Su Ying is still a little did not turn over the book, "hurt your eyes carefully."


    "Well." Su Ying took a sip of hot soup and got up to go to bed.


    The bed was so big that she suddenly felt empty. In the past, she felt that two people were sleeping together.


    It turns out that habits are so easy to form. When he was there, she always drove him away.


    Now he is not here, the whole room is his residual breath, cold side, she is really not used to.


    Su Ying went to bed very late. When she got up the next day, she was still empty.


    She closed her eyes gently, stretched out her hand, stroked it gently, and touched nothing.


    Su Ying some self mockery to hook up the lip side, she did not want to understand what he was doing.


    At this time, the parrot flew in, and its noisy voice began to ring: "good, another drink will not hurt my stomach!"


    "Good, one more drink will not hurt my stomach!"


    "Shadow, good, shadow, good!"


    This parrot was given to her by night when she was still in Su''s house.


    Sometimes it is silent, and sometimes it is always chattering.


    Since the marriage to the Huai palace, Su Ying also brought it here.


    She did not limit it, only let the green mark raise it, it occasionally stayed in the room, occasionally also flew out.


    At the moment, it called out: "good, I give knead, I give you knead."


    This stupid parrot! This silly parrot!


    Su Ying can''t help abdominal Fei. How can it learn these words!


    Su Ying''s face couldn''t help reddening. She must not let this parrot into the room later, lest it learn what should not be learned.


    Su Ying thinks like this, but more and more think of night feibai, thinking of his words when he is alone with her, his eyes when he looks at her, the actions he makes to him, and his warm smile.


    There are so many pictures in her mind. In fact, he only left for a day!


    Green mark pushed the door and came in: "princess, are you awake? I''ll be with you


    The parrot is still calling, green mark can''t help but cover his mouth and smile: "this silly parrot, next time you have to drive it out, how can you keep calling?"


    Su Ying hatefully glared at it: "that is, it''s too good to learn, specialized in learning some not serious."


    Green mark lowered his head, covered his mouth and laughed desperately: "I will be hungry for it."


    Su Yingcai had just finished dressing, and Hongbo came over in a hurry: "princess, the Queen''s mother sent mother Cui to come and give her Yizhi."


    "Oh?" Su Ying eyebrows slightly frowned, she always felt that the queen was uneasy and kind.


    As soon as Su Ying went out, she saw that mother Cui was already there.


    Mother Cui was taught a lesson by night feibai last time, and she became more and more hateful to Su Ying.


    Today, she was more and more proud of the Queen''s instructions.


    Mother Cui see Su Ying is also skin smile meat do not smile: "Congratulations princess, congratulations princess."


    Su Ying saw the appearance of mother Cui, and a cold feeling flashed in her eyes. She said with a gentle smile: "I don''t know what mother Cui refers to. How can this princess not know?"Mother Cui pointed to the green green jade side of the way: "empress mother but carried Qingbi to do Ji Qie."


    Su Ying looked at mother Cui''s eyes and saw that Qingbi was wearing a happy peach red dress for the first time today, with delicate patterns embroidered on the skirt. Her hair style also changed, and she wore a young woman''s hair bun, looking more and more charming.


    She stood there with shame and shyness, and her eyes were bright.


    Her face was smeared with a layer of powder, revealing a good transparent skin color in the sun.


    She walked towards Su Ying Ying Ying, and a beautiful radian floated from her skirt. She knelt down in front of Su Ying and kowtowed to Su Ying: "I''ll serve the princess and the Lord well after I''m with you."


    Qingbi in Su Ying can''t see the place, the smile on the edge of the red lips can''t stop, she thought with pride, this position is her!


    If it wasn''t for green mark to find a way to keep her away from the king, she would have enjoyed such splendor.


    Now that the empress''s wishes have come down, this matter must not run away!


    One side of the green mark are silly eyes, green green green before this girl was not her punishment to sweep the thatched cottage? The night before last, she was also scolded.


    How could she turn her head and turn into a concubine?


    She wants to say something. Now that Qingbi''s identity is there, she doesn''t open her mouth at all.


    Mother Cui walked over and helped Qingbi up.


    She said with a smile at Su Ying: "this green green jade was originally given to the princess by Madame Su, and it is also the princess''s own person. Now she has become the concubine of the prince, which is a great joy."


    Mother Cui didn''t reply when she saw Su Ying''s indifference. She said, "now Qingbi is no longer a girl. No, she''s going to change her name to aunt. The princess is going to clean up a new yard for her, and then point out a few maid servants to her."


    Qingbi is more and more proud, beautiful eyes flow out of joy, she has not yet said thanks with Su Ying.


    Su Ying said in a soft voice: "my princess also thinks this is a happy event -"


    in a soft voice www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 305

    Green green see Su Ying to her approval, the smile on the lips is bigger and bigger, eyes in the water light.


    Su Ying continued: "but this princess does not recognize."


    As soon as mother Cui heard Su Ying''s words, she frowned and said, "what does this mean, princess? This is the empress''s good will. Do you want to defy it openly


    Su Ying light way: "the prince is not in, this princess can''t do this Lord!"


    Qingbi moved a little, and her face turned pale.


    She looked at mother Cui anxiously, and she gave her a soothing look.


    With a smile on her lips, mother Cui''s face began to sink: "it''s settled. What else do you need the princess to do? Or is the princess dissatisfied with the queen


    Su Ying''s face was calm and calm. She glanced at mother Cui lightly. There was no emotion in her eyes: "mother Cui, why do you put such a hat on my princess''s head? My princess has always been respectful to the queen. How can she be dissatisfied with the queen. It''s just that the Lord is in charge of everything in the mansion. "


    "what has the final say of the princess?"


    "If there is a younger sister in the mansion, my princess is naturally happy. It is also good to have one more person to share the internal affairs. But the prince''s temperament has always been hard to understand. If he doesn''t agree, I can''t help it. "


    Only then did mother Cui pull out a smile: "does the princess mean to agree?"


    Su Ying sneered at her, but she really changed her concept.


    Green mark stands behind him, sees the green green green satisfied appearance, really wants to lift the sleeve to hit a person!


    It''s just like a villain getting his way.


    Mother Cui saw that Su Ying didn''t speak, and the deeper the smile lines on her lips: "at this time, as long as the princess doesn''t object, the prince will naturally agree. My aunt is very beautiful, and she is also the princess''s maid. She was supposed to let the prince take over the house. Princess, do you say yes or no


    Su Ying came to the monthly affairs, and listened to these headache things, only feel a little irritable.


    She didn''t look at her, let alone pay attention to her.


    "Princess Ben is a little tired. Green mark, red wave, let''s go back! " Su Ying turned around with green marks and left.


    Mother Cui looked at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, and her smile grew more and more satisfied. She looked up at Qingbi and said, "I would like to congratulate my aunt. The old slave will go back first, and the aunt Jia will stay here to take care of her aunt. "


    Qingbi was so happy that she saluted mother Cui: "thank you, mother Cui. Thank you."


    Mother Cui gave her a helping hand and said, "it can''t be done. After that, my aunt is half the hostess of the Huai palace, and she is a woman of noble status. "


    Qingbi pursed her red lips and chuckled.


    All the way, green mark read in pieces: "how can this happen, how can it be like this No, isn''t there something wrong? How could Qingbi be... "


    The red wave murmured: "you are quiet, now those people have not left."


    "Even if it''s heard, it''s too, too much!"


    After returning to mingyuxuan, green mark sees Su Ying sitting at the table.


    Her eyes were calm, and there was no sense of joy or anger.


    Green Mark came forward and poured a cup of tea to Su Ying and said angrily, "how can the queen be so nosy? I have to carry Qingbi to the king as a concubine. "


    Hongbo is also angry. They all know Qingbi''s character: "yes, he sent it to the door when the Lord is not in. It''s really irritating to see the charming appearance of Qingbi! Who is the queen going to? "


    "Shhh, be gentle!" Su Ying took a sip of tea, "don''t talk about this, be careful that walls have ears."


    "We just can''t get angry!" The green mark pressed the voice lower, "that mother Cui is just the mother beside the empress! Does she have the dignity of a princess? Why does she talk to the princess like this


    "This green green jade is not only appreciated by Mrs. Su, but also by the lady''s wife! What do they want to do


    Green mark some gnash teeth way: "should not let her brush the toilet before, sweep her out directly, is not finished?"


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a cold smile: "if you sweep out directly, you won''t be able to deliver it?"


    Green mark whole small face all wrinkles together: "princess, how to do now?"


    "Don''t worry about her. Wait until the Lord comes back!"


    "The princess hasn''t had breakfast yet. I''ll go to the kitchen and get some breakfast."


    Su Ying had no appetite, and suddenly ridiculed why she couldn''t live with a girl.


    Green mark soon brought the food, and she looked more angry at the moment. She clenched her hands into fists and stamped her feet fiercely: "how unreasonable! Mother Cui left a mother Jia down. She was also an old man beside the queen. She was very fierce


    "What did she do?"


    "She pointed to Meiyuan, the courtyard next to Fuwu garden, and said that Qingbi would live in it." The green mark was angry, and her chest was also violently undulating, "she recruited half of the servants in the mansion to help! Even from the hospital directly moved a lot of exquisite porcelain into! She, who does she think she is? How can she disturb other people''s things? ""You don''t have to pay attention to her


    "What''s more, the aunt Jia is going to stay and teach Qingbi the rules, so she will stay in our mansion during this period of time."


    Su Ying frown tight, some headache waved: "let her do, let her do!"


    Green Mark came back at noon and looked more angry.


    "Because she was an old lady beside the queen, she didn''t pay attention to the servants of our mansion! She just punished a cook, said that she gave Qingbi Duan bad food, said that she neglected aunt! "


    Hongbo also came in from the outside at the moment, his face firmly on the floor: "too much, how can you be so domineering? Mother Jia even said that Qingbi had no suitable clothes. She took some clothes from the main room and said to Qingbi that the princess would not wear them anyway


    "How can she be so unscrupulous


    "She''s used to bullying. Who dares to control her?"


    Su Ying said coldly: "you go to tell the housekeeper, let him lock the door of the main room, who dares to enter again, my princess is not polite."


    Su Ying hands into a fist, she can not appear, must bear this tone.


    The empress, Liu Guifei and Madame Su seem to be at odds with her. If she wants to find that person, she must not reveal her true face first.


    Su Ying suddenly doubts that night feibai leaves in such a hurry, whether it is related to the Queen''s Yizhi. So he didn''t dare to face her, so he could only write a letter to her.


    This idea spread in her heart like a poisonous snake, and her expectation of the night was gradually suppressed by herself.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 306

    In any case, Qingbi is now the aunt of this mansion, no matter whether she agrees or not.


    Su Ying thought that he would be indifferent, free and easy.


    In fact, she was not so generous.


    This night, Su Ying lost sleep.


    Su Ying is lying on the bed, some can''t sleep. She thinks over and over that ye Fei Bai Li treats her well and favors her. But as soon as she thinks of Qingbi sleeping in Meiyuan, maybe tomorrow she will come over to greet herself and call her sister. She feels very sick!


    Su Ying has a lot of thoughts in her mind. She tosses and turns, hinting that she can''t sleep.


    She simply did not sleep, got up and sat in front of the window, staring at the cold moonlight outside.


    Green mark also can''t sleep, she heard the movement inside, also pushed the door to come in.


    She saw Su Ying sitting alone in front of the window, busy took a dress to put on her body: "princess, so late, you still don''t sleep?"


    "You don''t have to worry. The Lord won''t change his mind so easily."


    "You think, how much the LORD loves you and dotes on you! The red leaf was not inferior to the green one at all. It was not sent to the Buddhist temple by the Lord. "


    Su Ying Wei gave an inaudible reply.


    Green Mark said again: "princess, you have a pain. The prince is very worried. The princess really loves you. How can she change her heart all of a sudden?"


    "What''s more, Qingbi has not seduced Wang Ye before, and Wang Ye has not taken a fancy to her." Green mark mentions green green green, some indignant, "this fox flatter son, grow a pair of fox face, know to do these shameless business! They even collude with the empress and let the empress move the Yizhi. It''s unreasonable


    "Let her be arrogant for a few days. When the Lord comes back, he will fix her severely."


    Green mark in order to coax Su Ying happy, do pick green green green bad words to say.


    Su Ying just laughed: "well, it''s late at night, go to sleep."


    "The princess went to bed early, too."


    "Good." Su Ying lay in bed, sleepless all night.


    This night, Su Ying was not alone in insomnia.


    Qingbi also has insomnia. She is really excited.


    She sat in front of the bronze mirror, carefully looking at her face, white face, with a delicate face. When she was young, she knew that she was a beauty, and that she must be the life of a noble person.


    Since I met Liu Guifei, this belief has become stronger and stronger.


    Now, at last, she did.


    The box in front of the dressing table was sent to her by the queen. All kinds of jewelry are very exquisite.


    Qingbi was very happy. She took a hairpin and put it on her head. It was really a good-looking person. What kind of hairpin is suitable for her.


    Qingbi sleeps late and wakes up early in the morning.


    Yesterday she was busy moving the house and making rules. She had not come out to show off. Today she has to go out and have a good walk.


    Qingbi wore a long dress with elegant colors and delicate orchids embroidered on it. The fabric of the clothes is very good. It has a light luster in the sunlight. On her head is a hairpin with flowers playing butterflies and a charming tassel hanging down. The whole person is beautiful and clear.


    She swayed in front of her, and mammy Jia and several other girls followed her.


    Qingbi smiles charmingly: "Mammy, you see how well the flowers in this garden are blooming."


    Mother Jia said with a flattering smile, "no matter how well the flowers bloom, they are not as good as auntie. Buddha depends on gold clothes, people rely on clothes, aunt such a dress, beautiful can not square things


    Several girls behind him also agreed: "yes, yes, Auntie is more charming than flowers."


    Qingbi covers her lips with a veil and smiles. There is something arrogant in her delicate eyebrows and eyes: "mammy is joking. It''s the Queen''s mother who gives good things."


    "The empress also trusts you and believes that you can serve the king well."


    "Please tell the queen about this. When the Lord comes back, I will take good care of him."


    "Naturally, this lady believes in my aunt."


    Qingbi bent down to pick a bright red flower and put it in her hand to play with. When the LORD came back, she would coax him into obedience and make him obsessed with himself.


    Qingbi looks a little red when she thinks of them.


    At this time, in front of a girl, the girl saw her in a hurry to line a polite: "maid to Aunt please."


    The two girls were about to pass by Qingbi. Qingbi stopped her and opened her lips: "what? Did I let you go? "


    The girl stopped and lowered her head: "I don''t know what my aunt has to say?"


    Green green eyes micro MI, she but remember in front of this girl, before they were girls, but had friction.


    Qingbi stopped and said with a smile: "I just left the circuit. My shoes are dirty. Please wipe them for me."


    The girl bit her lip and stood still.


    "You''re just a little girl, and you don''t listen to my aunt''s words in my ears," said Aunt Jia in a cold voice? It seems that I will report it to the empress. ""I''ll wipe it." The girl squatted down at Qingbi''s feet and tried to resist the tears of humiliation in her eyes. She took out a handkerchief from her arms to wipe her delicate upper.


    Qingbi''s feet shrunk: "my shoes are given by the empress. They are superior fabrics. How can I wipe them with such coarse handkerchief?"


    "I see." The girl took a breath gently and tried not to let herself cry.


    She reached out her hand and gently patted the dust that did not exist on the green green jade upper.


    Qingbi lips raised a sneer, arrogant tone: "the lower class to do lower level things is skilled, OK, aunt Jia, let''s go."


    Qingbi found face, filled with pride in her heart, and a victory that she had never felt before.


    Not far away in the corner, there are a few girls standing, they see the scene here, all shrink to hide, dare not go out.


    When Qingbi went far away, one of the girls said, "isn''t it an aunt? What''s great about it?"


    "That is, no matter how valuable the identity is, the princess can''t go. I''ve never seen the princess put on such a big airs!"


    "It''s just a concubine, what kind of face to show people!"


    Another girl answered, and her eyes showed an envious look: "the prince has no house beside him except the princess. Now she is the concubine of the Lord, and her status is not good. "


    "That is, she''s a serious boss now, anyway."


    "That Granny Jia said she was staying to teach her rules. In fact, she was here to help her make rules."


    "She is so capable that she can be appreciated by the empress."


    These girls, you and I said a word.


    "Ah Shu is really, who should be offended? How can he offend this aunt. I don''t think she''ll have any good fruit to eat in the future Ah Shu is a second-class girl in the palace. Now she has to endure her grievances and dare not cry. However, no one dares to comfort her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 307

    One of them had never said a word from the beginning, and her face was pale and pale. She stammered: "what should I do? I offended my aunt before..." She was so scared that she was about to cry. "How dare I offend her if I knew she would become an aunt in the future."


    "You''d better ask for your own good fortune." Several other girls think of Qingbi''s character of vindictiveness. They all shiver in their hearts. Fortunately, they didn''t offend this aunt before.


    At the moment, green mark led a few little girls, led a few silk back to the rain Pavilion.


    Green mark stroked the silk fabric and said with a smile, "it''s cold. I want to make some new clothes for the princess. These fabrics are all brought back by the Lord''s command before. They look very warm. "


    The little girl said with a smile, "yes, the color is beautiful."


    Green Mark said again: "the princess also said that if there is more material, she would make us some vests to keep warm."


    "The princess is very kind to us," the other girl said happily


    Green mark nodded: "yes, princess''s temperament has always been excellent."


    One side of the little girl just want to say something, raised her head to see Qingbi with mother Jia in the garden, she can not help but remind a: "green mark girl, that is not aunt?"


    The Green Mark looked at her with disdain in her eyes.


    Before Qingbi also know convergence, now she really think she is aunt, arrogant.


    Green mark sneered and said in a low voice, "the Lord hasn''t spoken yet. She really thinks she is an aunt?"


    Qingbi sees the green mark from a distance, frowns tightly, and a sharp flash in her eyes.


    Before she worked in mingyuxuan, but she was controlled by green mark everywhere. Later, green mark sent her to clean the toilet.


    Previously, she was just a little girl. Naturally, there was no green mark. Now it is different.


    She is an aunt, a half master of huaiwang''s mansion. Now she''s not good enough to kill her.


    Green mark originally wanted to take a detour, but Qingbi took mother Jia to stop her way.


    Green green green mark smile way: "Oh, I see who this is so big frame, originally is green mark girl."


    Green mark glimpses her faintly, also do not say hello, turn to rush behind two wenches way: "let''s go."


    Green green see green mark do not put her in the eye, more refuse to let her leave like this.


    Qingbi''s face was slightly heavy: "the princess hasn''t taught you, how come you don''t have any rules? Don''t say hello to the master? "


    Green mark sneered: "master? Where did you come from? There are only princes and princesses in the Huai palace


    "You!" she said


    Green mark had been fighting against the injustice for Su Ying in his heart, but now he has a bad look at her: "does Qingbi girl think she is the master? What kind of boss are you? Do you approve, my lord


    Qingbi was very angry: "this is the grace of the Queen''s mother."


    Green mark naturally can''t clearly arrange the Queen''s is not, just light way: "green mark is the princess''s person, only princess a master son."


    Green mark took a deep breath and didn''t want to entangle with the woman in front of her: "I have something else to do. I''ll go first."


    Qingbi block in front of her, simply do not let her go, her face blue: "you are just a girl, how dare you talk to me like this?"


    "Why don''t you dare to talk to you like that?" Green mark straightened his back, "you were the princess''s girl, but you didn''t play your part and tried every means to seduce the prince. Who knows what you have done behind your back this time as an aunt? "


    "How unreasonable, but a little girl has arranged the master behind her back!" When she saw that the green mark was not big or small, she stood up.


    Green mark saw that Granny Jia was not very pleased with her yesterday. With the momentum of the empress, she pretended to be a tiger in the mansion.


    Green mark is not afraid of her: "if you dare to do it, don''t be afraid of others to say it!"


    "It''s true that there is such a master, and there are such girls. It''s really uneducated. This kind of girl needs to be beaten up to be honest! "


    As soon as green mark heard this, his voice also became sharp: "you say I''m ok, why do you say the princess is not? Qingbi''s appearance can''t even compare with the master''s! "


    Qingbi was so angry that she could hardly speak: "bitch!"


    Qingbi doesn''t care about any demeanor now. She raises her hand and is going to fight towards the green mark.


    The little girl behind the green mark is smart. When she sees this scene, she doesn''t care about anything at the moment. She runs to mingyuxuan in a hurry.


    Green mark how can let oneself suffer a loss again, hold the hand of green green green immediately, angry: "the princess has not hit me, why do you hit me?"


    "I hit you! I''ll teach you a lesson today for the princess Qingbi raised her other hand to greet the green mark.


    "You''re the princess, you deserve it!" Green Mark''s strength is big, both hands hold Qingbi''s hand and push her away.


    Qingbi''s eyes turned and was pushed away by her. She deliberately fell heavily on the ground, and the back of her hand was abraded.She was also quiet now, did not get up, deliberately exposed the back of her hand, revealing the blood stains on it.


    Her face was very aggrieved, tears appeared in her big eyes, Yingying was about to fall down, as if she had been hurt badly.


    "The opposite! The girl actually bullied the master Mother Jia came forward and caught the green mark. "If you don''t teach a good lesson today, you won''t climb to the sky."


    Green mark did not use too much strength just now, she saw green green green dress pitiful attire aggrieved, in the heart already is displeased. Now she saw Mother Jia come up to teach her a lesson. She didn''t care about anything for a moment. She raised her hand and scratched her.


    "Wanton! What a shame Mother Jia is the Queen''s side of the people, has always been flattered, when from a girl''s hands suffer losses!


    She made a look at several girls behind her: "I''ll clean up and clean you up today!"


    A woman''s fight is a total disorganization, mixing into a group, directly greeting each other''s hair and face.


    Green mark originally strength, but after all, others are numerous! She felt that her hair was pulled by someone, and she was burning with pain. She didn''t care what she caught. She kicked and scratched what she caught. Later, she didn''t know whose arm she had grabbed and bit it directly!


    "Ah, ah, ah! Bitch Mother Jia felt a piece of her arm was going to hurt.


    Green mark, who has never fought before, is now provoked. He is more brave in the war and dare to fight.


    She remembered that Su Ying had taught her before, with both hands and feet, picking out some weak points.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 308

    At the moment, Su Ying is sitting at the table drawing the design drawing, and Hongbo is standing by and waiting for him: "princess, do you want to have a rest? It''s been drawing all morning."


    "The weather has been cold recently. As soon as the ready-made clothes are put on the shelves, they will soon be sold out. We need to make a lot of ready-made clothing drawings."


    Red wave listen to Su Ying said so, also happy, lip pan smile: "listen to Zhao Guanshi said, our recent turnover has increased a lot."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "wait until the end of the year, give you more red envelopes."


    Hong Bo said with a smile, "thank you princess first."


    "We all like the latest new style, especially the elegant one, which shows the girl''s figure."


    Hongbo nodded: "by the way, Zhao Guanshi also said that there was a shortage of glasses. It is said that many male guests like this kind of quilt after having dinner in Jue Wei Zhai. They specially go to Yinshu to buy clothes for their wife and make a list. "


    "After all, we haven''t seen anything like this. It''s new."


    Hongbo then said, "but princess, you said that the rarity is the most important thing. I think it will be a long time before we launch a new gift?"


    "Smart!" Su Ying pursed her lips, "it''s getting colder and colder. How about a warm water bag?"


    "Hot water bag?"


    Su Ying nodded, but did not say much.


    Recently, she has found a good material that is waterproof and durable. When the time comes, use suede to make a warm water bag jacket, which is convenient for both hands to insert in, and can also be held in the arms.


    Su Ying thought so, and took a few pieces of paper to draw a warm water bag jacket style, looks very cute.


    No matter how calm Hong Bo is, she is also a girl. Seeing these lovely things, she can''t help but exclaim: "Wow! What is this? "


    "You''ll find out after a while." Su Ying can''t help but draw a few with the Q version of the head, ready to use their own.


    Red wave is about to say something, someone outside anxiously knocked on the door: "princess, princess."


    "What''s going on?" Red wave opened the door and asked.


    The girl gasped anxiously, "no, no! Green mark and granny Jia are fighting


    "What?" Su Ying''s eyes burst out with a cold light. She put down her pen in a hurry and walked out quickly, "what''s going on here?"


    The girl said the story again: "green mark is also angry, this is just..."


    Red wave sighed: "green mark how so reckless, and they have a direct conflict."


    Su Ying is the most protective short, she had endured not to attack, but now her own girls have been beaten, how can she still tolerate: "yes, they ran into, then we are not polite."


    Hongbo is still a little worried: "princess, does this really matter, the empress''s side..."


    Su Ying lip side hook up a smile: "empress again for us, also want to speak a reasonable word!"


    Su Ying sees green mark and Jia Ma Ma several people fighting together from afar. Qingbi sits on the side and looks very excited.


    "Stop it!" Su Ying sees that green mark is bullied by a group of people, her pupil shrinks suddenly, her eyes narrow slightly, and her eyes are sharp like sharp knives.


    Hongbo and several girls are busy to separate green mark from Aunt Jia. All of them are in decline, and their faces are decorated with colors. However, it seems that green mark is the most embarrassed one. His hair is pulled to a bird''s nest, his sleeve is torn, and his skirt is opened!


    Mother Jia was covering her hands and was breathing in pain. Several red marks were hung on her face and neck.


    Several other girls are similar, more or less were injured.


    Su Ying approached slowly. Her black and white eyes were coldly looking at granny Jia, with a sense of inexplicable examination.


    Green mark saw Su Ying coming, and he was relieved. At the same time, she felt that she was reckless and felt guilty. She came to Su Ying''s side and called a princess in a low voice.


    Su Ying didn''t look at her either. Her lips were slightly raised and her tone was very light: "the so-called dog beating all depends on the master. How can you bully a girl like me now?"


    Mother Jia snorted coldly: "princess, don''t wronged people. It''s clear that green mark started first."


    Green mark was so angry that he blushed: "Mama Jia, how can you..."


    Su Ying raised his eyes and glanced at the green mark, which immediately shrank behind her and did not speak.


    Mother Jia saw that green mark did not speak, and her eyes were a little proud: "the green mark girl pushed her aunt down on the ground. She was seriously injured and couldn''t get up!"


    Green mark gas pole: "nonsense!"


    "If you hadn''t envied your aunt and pushed her to the ground, how could we have had a conflict with you?"


    Green mark Wei Qu extremely, now mother Jia is black all say white, she still want to say what, red wave in the side pulled her.


    Su Ying looks at Qingbi sitting on the ground. She was just looking at her in a state of high spirits and eager to come forward to cheer. Now she is wearing a pitiful head.


    Su''s lips were cold. She leaned down slightly, with a slight apology in her voice: "sister, it''s all due to the recklessness of the girl green mark that she fell on you. Princess Ben will accompany youBlue lips flash a touch of surprise, drooping eyes in the proud taste more thick.


    Su Ying helped her to get up. Qingbi saw Su Ying give her a step down the stairs and said: "it''s OK. It''s also..."


    Her voice just fell, but see Su Ying suddenly fell beside her!


    Qingbi behind the words are blocked in the mouth, she looked at Su Ying with a silly face: "princess?"


    Mother Jia on one side was also stunned!


    Green mark was the first to react, and then came to help Su Ying: "Princess Do you have anything to do? "


    Su Ying did not speak, green mark has roared: "Qingbi, you are too much! It''s me who has a gap with you. What do you do with the princess? Even if you are an aunt now, how can you not pay attention to the princess! "


    Qingbiyi couldn''t say a word: "I, I..."


    "The princess is kind enough to help you up. How can you do it! You treat kindness like a donkey''s liver and lung! " Green mark was beaten before the anger suddenly out, with a ferocious look on his face.


    Mother Jia on one side also responded: "I clearly saw that the princess fell down on her own, how could..."


    Su Ying glanced at Ma Jia faintly, and her eyes were sharp: "Mammy, what do you mean by this? Favoring an aunt also has a degree! Can''t because she is queen empress mother gave grace, ask this princess to let her everywhere! In the final analysis, this princess is the master of this mansion


    Mother Jia''s eyes flashed when she saw that Su Ying was oppressed by the identity of Zheng Fei. However, soon, she called for a board with her by virtue of her identity as a queen. She said in a low voice: "princess, the old slave just looked at the truth. It was really you who fell down by yourself."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 309

    "What kind of eyes are you, mother Jia? Before Qingbi fell down, you said that I pushed her. Now Qingbi pushed the princess, and you said that the princess fell down herself? You can''t confuse right and wrong in black and white! "


    When Granny Jia saw the Green Mark''s arrogance, she was also a little angry: "do you have a part to talk about here?"


    "There''s no green mark''s voice here. Is it only granny Jia''s share?" With a smile on her lips, Su Ying said coldly, "it seems that my princess used to be so gentle that she didn''t pay attention to me one by one. Even a new aunt bullied me on her head! Come on, lock up Qingbi and go to the firewood room! "


    Mother Jia opened her mouth and said, "princess, this can''t be done!"


    "A concubine climbs on the head of this princess, and she can''t punish her?" Su Ying''s eyes are getting colder and colder, "or does mother Jia feel that this princess is a soft persimmon, so she''s in the mansion


    Qingbi has never seen Su Ying so strong. Now she looks pale and flustered.


    Although she has just been promoted to an aunt, she has not seen the king yet. If she is imprisoned like this, how can she get it.


    She knelt down beside Su Ying: "princess, Qingbi is wrong. I hope my sister can forgive me."


    "Yes, yes." Mother Jia quickly pleaded for her and said, "yes, yes, my aunt has got the grace of the Queen''s mother. Please show mercy to the princess."


    Su Ying frowned and said, "what''s the truth of that?"? Is it just because the empress has granted Qingbi the position of aunt, that she can yell at me and push me to the ground? "


    Mother Jia''s forehead was full of cold sweat, so she had to change her mouth and say, "Auntie was not careful just now I hope the princess can forgive me. "


    "I can''t forgive you for bullying my mistress! If I don''t have the prestige of Princess Ben today, I can''t guarantee that everyone will climb over the head of this palace. " Su Ying said to several bodyguards, "lock her up."


    "Princess, don''t, don''t, Qingbi is wrong, Qingbi is wrong!" Qingbi kneels on the ground, pulling Su Ying''s skirt and begging for mercy.


    Su Ying still, let the bodyguard carry away Qingbi.


    Seeing that she didn''t understand Su Ying, she had to say, "the princess insists on this, and the old slave can only report it to the empress!"


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a sneer: "you just go to say, you must not say a word!"


    "The old slave quit!"


    Looking at Qingbi''s detention, mama Jia has no choice but to go back to her command.


    "Oh, princess, how are you! As soon as you get out of the horse, you will lock up Qingbi directly! " Green mark smiles to follow Su Ying''s side, but she flatters for a long time, all found that Su Ying didn''t pay attention to her, just walked straight ahead.


    Green mark found that Su Ying''s face was not right.


    She secretly looked at red wave, found that she was staring at her, green mark quickly shut up.


    Several people returned to the Ming Yuxuan, green mark''s head buried low: "princess, I''m wrong, I dare not again!"


    Su Ying slowly took a sip of tea, "what''s wrong with you?"


    Green mark stammered: "maidservant should not be so reckless, should not be so uncontrollable!"


    "Whether you admit it or not, Qingbi is now the aunt of the empress. In front of the door, you''d better go straight to fight with others


    "I can''t be angry..." Green mark na na na way, "princess, I was wrong, I dare not again."


    "If Yan''er comes back and informs secretly, if I don''t arrive in time, what will happen to you?"


    "This..."


    "People will kill you directly. There are all of them. When they come to the empress, they will give you a name at will. You will die in vain."


    Green mark this just a little afraid, the face is very white.


    Su shadow see green mark this pair of frightened appearance, also some in the heart can not bear: "well, see you now dishevelled, like what kind of appearance."


    Su Ying turned to see red wave again: "red wave, you give green mark to see, put on some medicine for her, lest fall scar."


    "Ah."


    Hongbo quickly took the medicine over, dipped the ointment with a cotton swab, and carefully applied the medicine for the green mark. The green mark was painful and hissed.


    Hong Bo complained: "now you know the pain? What did you do before! Look, you''re fighting hard, like you don''t want to die! "


    Green mark murmured: "I am not afraid of losing..."


    The red wave pressed heavily on the Green Mark''s wound. The green mark "ouch" said, and his face was full of remorse: "good sister, don''t say it, I''m really wrong!"


    "You know what''s wrong? I''m afraid the princess is implicated by you! I wonder if the queen will punish the princess! "


    Green mark widened his eyes: "isn''t it?"


    Red wave horizontal her one eye: "it''s not what, the princess still thinks for you now, you even don''t think about her situation for the princess."The more green mark thinks about it, the more she feels sorry for Su Ying. She feels guilty and blames herself. Subconsciously, she will cry.


    Su Ying saw her like this, in the heart can not bear: "OK, OK. It''s OK. Wait and see. "


    Hongbo worried: "mother Jia is now suing. I don''t know if the queen will invite you into the palace."


    Su Ying hooked her lips and shook her head.


    The queen is the head of a palace. If she is partial to Qingbi. After that, other concubines also followed suit and bullied her.


    When Granny Jia returned to the palace, she saw that Liu Guifei was also sitting talking to the queen.


    Mother Jia thought that Liu Guifei and Su Ying didn''t deal with it, so she immediately repeated what had happened before without reservation: "the princess is really, even if Qingbi really pushed her, how about it? She was locked up! In any case, Qingbi is always carried by the Queen''s wife. "


    Seeing that the Queen''s face was not good-looking, mother Jia said, "the princess is so careful that she said that she bullied her mistress. This is absolutely unforgivable! Empress and empress, now the princess has to establish this prestige. How can the old slave stop her? What can we do? "


    The queen patted her throne heavily: "bastard!"


    As soon as she heard the Queen''s anger, she immediately said, "the old slave will go to huaiwang''s house and ask the princess to make Qingbi..."


    "Somebody, somebody!" The queen frowned and shrieked, and soon a few bodyguards came in from outside.


    "Take mammy Jia out and give me thirty pieces!"


    "Spare your life, Queen!" Granny Jia was so scared that she begged for mercy, but she didn''t know what was wrong.


    "Drag it out of the palace immediately!" The Queen''s beautiful eyes contain anger, and blue blood vessels on her forehead beat faintly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 310

    One side of the princess Liu could not help pleading for mother Jia: "empress mother, although mother Jia is not good at handling affairs..."


    The empress snorted coldly, her face tensed tightly: "my concubine is a concubine after all, how can''t more than just wife''s head come up! This kind of concubine is not big or small, dare not put the mistress in the eye, it''s all right to kill them! "


    Liu Guifei suddenly shut down, and her hand under her long sleeve trembled gently.


    Queen, she''s never understood. She can''t understand.


    Liu Guifei said with a smile: "the queen, the queen said yes!"


    "Shadow son this wench is still soft hearted after all." The Queen''s beautiful eyes looked at Liu Guifei lightly, "it''s just to lock her up."


    "Yes, yes."


    "This time, my palace is not thinking about it, and actually refers to such a woman as a concubine." The queen thought for a while and called mother Cui over, "you will send the coral bracelet and the pair of East pearl earrings that were newly acquired in our palace a few days ago. Oh, by the way, and the ruby hairpin given by the emperor to our palace, you will send them to the shadow."


    Although mother Cui''s eyes were a little surprised, she was still busy and said, "I know."


    The queen saw Liu Guifei bow her head and did not speak, and then said faintly: "the shadow has been wronged. This palace is still a good life to pacify."


    "The queen said yes," said Liu Guifei


    "How to say, the shadow son is not white is the imperial concubine, to the non white carry concubine this matter or slowly discuss it."


    The next morning.


    "Princess, the queen told mother Cui to give you a lot of things. Please go out and have a look." Hongbo was still worried that the queen would punish the princess. She worried for a night. The next day, she saw that mother Cui had sent a lot of things, and she gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ying from the room out of the door, see mother Cui flattering to her smile: "princess, the queen let the maid give you a lot of good things."


    "It seems that the empress loves the princess very much," she said


    "Then thank the queen for Princess Ben."


    Mother Cui, seeing Su Ying''s indifference to her, said to her in a flattering way: "the old slave misunderstood the meaning of the queen before. If there is any offence against the princess, please forgive her."


    Su Ying now looks at her this appearance, only feels in the heart some irritability, the lip pan light smile: "mother Cui is the Queen''s side of the old man, this princess can not afford."


    Mother Cui laughed awkwardly: "the princess is joking."


    Mother Cui left when she saw the task finished.


    Green Mark felt guilty all night, and now she is relieved.


    She took the tray from another girl''s hand and said with a smile, "princess, it seems that the empress is still facing you. Especially this ruby hairpin, princess, would you like to have a look


    "Leave it." Su Ying didn''t take a look at it and turned back to the room.


    Su Ying''s lips sparked a sneer. What does the queen mean by this? Give a slap and a sweet date?


    Seeing Su Ying in a bad mood, green mark also came in to persuade him: "princess, now Qingbi has been locked up by you, and mother Jia is not coming. The days are quiet."


    Su Ying casually replied, "yes."


    "Well Why do you think you are still unhappy


    Su Ying Wei Zheng, a beautiful face appeared in her mind. Her eyes closed gently, and she soon shook the face away.


    Su Ying light way: "let''s go out for a walk."


    Green mark thinks that it''s not good to be stuffy in the mansion, so it''s better to come out.


    She agreed and nodded: "princess, why don''t we go to sing Shu? Recently, I''ve been singing... "


    Su Ying shook her head subconsciously: "Yin Shu? No


    Su Ying thought that before she went to sing Shu''s road to encounter the night is not white matter, in the heart head always is not what taste.


    Green Mark''s head kept turning: "well, let''s go..."


    "Let''s go to the great Buddhist temple to see Master qingran." Su Ying quickly underground decision, said to get married after a long time did not go to see him.


    Green mark nods forcefully: "good."


    Su Ying thinks so, to green mark way: "you come to help me in the kitchen."


    Knowing that the master loved to eat her snacks, she went to see him and asked him to point out the maze.


    The carriage looked at the big Buddhist temple and drove away. Green mark sat opposite Su Ying with snacks and said to Su Ying with a smile: "Miss, I have never eaten such a delicious snack."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "you are poor in your mouth."


    "Really, really. It turns out that taro and sweet potato can be made into such balls. They are soft and glutinous. They are really good to eat. " Green mark definitely nodded, "you said clearly that the master likes sweets, so he must like to eat very much."


    Su Ying thinks of master qingran and can''t help laughing. He knows that master is an unfathomable person in the eyes of outsiders. In fact, sometimes he is like a child and greedy.


    Su Ying just came to make him a lot of taro balls, plus some homemade fruit soup, taste really good.Green mark sees Su Ying in a better mood and tries to pick something happy to say.


    "Princess, Qingbi has been crying all morning. But without your command, no one paid any attention to her. "


    "Now the queen doesn''t interfere any more. What else does she want to be? Dream!"


    Greenmark said with a smile: "this morning I beat those girls who bullied me yesterday in public! I have to let them know that the princess is the mistress of this house


    Su Ying helplessly shook his head: "you this is not a fox, bullying?"


    Green mark looks at Su Ying, some pitiful smell: "princess, then you won''t blame me?"


    "It''s your fault. You want to know the right way."


    Just then, the carriage stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the matter?" The green mark poked out his head and said, "Uncle Lin, what''s the matter?"


    After a while, uncle Lin''s anxious voice came: "the axle of our carriage is broken and can''t move."


    The green mark called out: "no, what should I do?"


    Uncle Lin sighed: "I have to see if I can make do with it."


    Green Mark came down from the carriage and found that there were wild mountains all around. There was no way to get on other people''s cars.


    Su Ying looked at the terrain here. Although it was not far away from the temple, there was still some distance to walk.


    Now it''s getting late, so it''s not very safe to walk in the past.


    Su Ying has not yet made a decision, green mark low low called a bad: "princess, it''s raining!"


    Su Ying raised his head, bean big rain drop by drop, hit on the hand some pain.


    Dark clouds were pressing down and the sky was getting darker.


    Green Mark said with a sad face: "today, the sky is very good, so the maidservant didn''t take the umbrella. What should I do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 311

    Su Ying is also a little anxious, she is out of the distraction, did not expect to encounter such a bad thing.


    Uncle Lin said quickly, "princess, you should go to the carriage to hide from the rain. The old slave is watching here. In case someone passes by..."


    Su Ying frowns tightly, but also helpless.


    Just as she was about to take the green mark back to the carriage for shelter from the rain, she heard uncle Lin say with a little joy: "princess, there is a carriage coming over there!"


    Su Ying stopped and turned around to see a low-key and luxurious carriage driving towards this side. The red horses holding the carriage were glossy.


    Uncle Lin didn''t make a sound, he saw the boy who drove the car on the carriage "Xu", and the carriage stopped in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of doubt, and then saw a slender white figure out of the carriage.


    This is Jinyang.


    He was dressed in a white robe with a warm spring breeze.


    His servant took an umbrella for him. He walked towards Su Ying step by step, and beat most of his umbrellas on her side. His eyes were gentle as water, and his lips contained a simple and elegant smile like chrysanthemum: "what happened to you?"


    Su Ying didn''t see Jinyang for a long time. Now he sees him again. In his heart, he has some apologies for not being clear.


    The green mark on one side saw Jinyang and saluted to Jinyang: "little Marquis, our carriage is broken..."


    Jinyang ordered one side of the boy: "white slave, you go to have a look."


    "Yes, Lord." White slave handed the umbrella to Jinyang, quickly walked to Uncle Lin, squatting beside Su Ying''s carriage to check up.


    Jinyang took a look at Su Ying and said in a low voice: "I, the guard, once marched and fought with my father. I will be able to repair your carriage."


    Jinyang words with a certain strength, Su Ying gently relaxed: "that shadow this first thank the small marquis."


    Jinyang looked at her, and a touch of sadness flashed through her long Phoenix eyes: "the princess is polite."


    The white slave looked at the carriage and soon began to repair it.


    But half a column of incense time, white slave went to Jinyang side: "Marquis, has been repaired."


    Green mark breathed a sigh of relief and said excitedly, "princess, our car has been repaired."


    Su Ying also wanted to thank, Jinyang interrupted her: "that, you have a safe journey, I go first."


    "Little Marquis, go all the way."


    Jinyang seems to have something urgent to say goodbye to Su Ying.


    After the carriage was repaired, Su Ying soon arrived at the great Buddhist temple.


    Su Ying asked green mark to arrange the luggage and went to the courtyard where master qingran lived.


    When the little monk who was cleaning saw her, he was not surprised. He put his hands together and saluted: "is the benefactor coming? How are you doing, benefactor


    "Everything is fine." Su Ying looked at him with a smile, "can the master be in it?"


    The little monk chuckled: "the master is always thinking about when Princess Huai will come, and now you can finally be expected."


    Su Ying raised the hand to shake: "the master is talking about this."


    The little monk narrowed his eyes and said, "please come in, benefactor."


    Su Ying slowly walked towards the inside, because it had just rained, the air was full of moist taste, mixed with the fragrance of flowers and plants.


    Su Ying took a deep breath. The air here is fresh and natural, and the irritable heart seems to have slowly eased a lot.


    After su Ying goes in, he knows that the master is chanting sutras.


    Su Ying did not disturb him. He sat down in front of him and poured himself a cup of tea.


    Chanting sound in the ear, Su Ying a sip of tea, did not make a half silk sound.


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally finished chanting sutras and walked in the direction of Su Ying.


    At the moment, Su Ying is holding her cheek in both hands, looking at the scenery outside in confusion.


    She sat down beside Su Ying and saw the food box on the table with a happy look on her face.


    He quickly opened the food box and brought out a box of taro balls. It was yellow, yellow, purple and purple. The color was good, and it looked very appetizing.


    Clearly spoon a ball to eat, taste sweet glutinous, mixed with the sweet fruit, he nodded with satisfaction.


    Clearly eating, while looking at Su Ying, his face showed a profound smile.


    Su Ying finally realized what he was looking at the master: "what are you looking at?"


    Then he took another bite: "I''m looking at what you''re thinking."


    Su Ying some speechless stare at him: "you don''t want to deceive me!"


    "Shadow, you think too much, how can I deceive you? At least you made me so much delicious food. "


    "You only talk about sweets."


    "I can teach you to play chess."


    "Here it is again!" Su Ying curled her lips, then heard the master suddenly thought of what: "say, I haven''t sent you a wedding gift."Clear Master said from the ground to take a box out, he will open the box pushed to Su Ying in front of.


    Su Ying saw that it was a bright red Chinese knot.


    "If you hang this on the head of your bed, you will be able to protect your husband and wife and beauty..."


    Su Ying pushed the box back and shook her head: "no, I don''t need it. Anyway, I''m not long with him. Sooner or later, I will leave."


    Clear smile, eyebrows and eyes are open: "shadow you don''t say angry words, you this is duplicity."


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "who is wrong? I really don''t want to stay in the Huai palace. "


    "What do you say?"


    Su Ying saw that the master looked at her suspiciously, and could not help saying: "the queen and Liu Guifei all day long want to put people in the house. The day before yesterday, she pointed out a girl to him as a concubine. Before marriage, he said it well. I was the only one. After marriage, it was different. The queen pointed out the girl to him. He didn''t dare to face me and ran away! "


    Clearly, he laughed and didn''t speak. He just looked at Su Ying blindly.


    Su Ying was puzzled by him: "clear master, what are you looking at me like this?"


    "It''s not duplicity. How can I feel the strong vinegar smell?" See Su Ying to be angry, cough a busy way, "shadow son, happiness is to strive for their own, everything you do not want to be too passive, you should take the initiative."


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak, he said, "you said he didn''t dare to face you. Did you guess it or did he tell you? I know that he is not such a person


    "You don''t like him because you''re afraid of getting hurt. So if he is a little bit wrong, you start to punish him, and you start to shrink back. Is that really good? "


    Clear Master said a lot, Su Ying seems to understand, as if did not understand, this even her own are confused.


    She began to wonder whether she liked the night, or whether he was worth fighting for.


    "You see, you can''t even understand yourself now."


    Su Ying frowned: "it''s not that I don''t understand..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 312

    "If you don''t understand, why do you marry him?"


    "He made me do it!" He said, as if he was angry with me again


    Clear master Oh: "he forced you to marry him."


    "Yes."


    "But shadow, is there anyone else who can force you? If you don''t want to, who else can tie you back? "


    Su Ying couldn''t help staring at him.


    The master chuckled: "if you really don''t want to marry him, you can escape now!"


    Clearly touched his chin and said: "if you really don''t want to marry him, now take advantage of his absence, where do you say to hide?"


    Su Ying was embarrassed for a while, and suddenly he didn''t want to understand the master!


    She recalled how she got along with night, from her enemy at the beginning to the present.


    If we say that at the beginning it was really the night that forced her, but at the beginning, she also had expectations for him.


    Su Ying didn''t dare to think about going down.


    Su Ying raised her head and knew that the master made a cup of tea for her again: "shadow, there are some things that no one can help you. You can only feel and understand by yourself."


    Su Ying came back to his room from the master, still sitting in a daze.


    She thought of clear words, thinking about what kind of feelings she had for night.


    Green mark arranged the room: "princess, I''ll bring you some vegetarian dishes."


    "Well."


    At this time, there was a scream at the door, and the voice was very sad.


    Su Ying is familiar with the sound. She can''t help but push the door to see Zhao yunnuan standing by the river with a kitten in her arms.


    Her face was full of panic, and her whole body trembled: "snake, snake!"


    Seeing Su Ying coming, Zhao yunnuan called for help: "there are snakes, there are snakes!"


    Su Ying thought that she was really scared by the snake and asked for help.


    Su Ying came closer and took a close look, and saw what kind of snake Zhao yunnuan was staring at. It was just a root branch, but it was hidden in the grass, like a snake.


    "Stop barking. It''s just a branch." Su Ying made a sound to remind a, Zhao yunnuan''s scream stopped suddenly.


    Zhao yunnuan took a careful look, and then gave Su Ying a look of exasperation: "you don''t have to mind your own business!"


    "I don''t like to meddle in my affairs, but Miss Zhao, you call so bitterly that I''m afraid the guests of the whole Buddhist temple are attracted by you."


    Zhao yunnuan''s face was very ugly, and he snorted coldly.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "Miss Zhao was once bitten by a snake. She was afraid of the well rope for ten years."


    "You Zhao yunnuan was red with anger at the thought of being bitten by a snake!


    If it was not for Su Ying, how could she be bitten by a snake? If not, how could she be looked at!


    If she had not been naked, how could she have been forced to marry Li Duwei!


    Li Duwei is known as a new rich man in the army. At the beginning, she did not want to live a married life again!


    But after marriage, I knew that this man was a rude man, and he would not be pitiful to her.


    He has a bad temper and a fierce attitude towards her. He even takes her out after being drunk and maltreats her!


    Life is worse than death.


    She is just asking the Buddha to make her life better.


    Unexpectedly, she should have met this enemy.


    Zhao yunnuan looks at Su Ying in front of her. She stands quietly with her beautiful eyes clear and moving.


    She was dressed in fine satin and fashionable style. Her hair, which was 3000 black and bright, fell down and moved slightly with the wind. She didn''t apply any powder and Dai, but she looked very good.


    Her face, white and tender enough to drip out of the water, was a healthy pink.


    Zhao yunnuan''s heart is burning with jealousy. She can''t marry at night. It''s this woman who could have entered huaiwang''s mansion!


    Because of the hatred, her roots were clenched together, and the roots of her teeth hurt.


    Zhao yunnuan holds a kitten in his arms and gently caresses the bright fur of the kitten with one hand. A sneer comes up on her lips.


    She slowly approached Su Ying, the little cat "meow" to call, the face showed a fierce look, toward Su Ying rushed over.


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a touch of bad intentions flashed by. She had a bad life and couldn''t let this little bitch live well. She wanted to scratch her face to see how she could win the favor of Huai king.


    Su Ying suddenly saw a group of black things flying towards her, she subconsciously to the side of a hide, saw the black cat claw toward the green mark.


    Green mark was scared and stood still.


    Su Ying was in a bad mood. Now Zhao yunnuan came to challenge her. She subconsciously held out her hand and chopped at the black cat.The black cat didn''t hum, and fell on the ground.


    Zhao yunnuan doesn''t know that Su Ying has martial arts foundation. She just had a cold smile on her lips. Before she was satisfied, she saw the black cat fall on it.


    She ran up in a hurry and sniffed the cat''s breath. The smile on her lips suddenly became stiff: "little black? Little black


    Her beautiful eyes Wu ran wide, she raised her head to hate to look at Su Ying, voice no half silk feelings: "you actually killed my black?"


    "Little black?" Zhao yunnuan''s girl, like smoke, came in a hurry at the moment. Seeing Xiao Hei lying stiffly in Zhao yunnuan''s hand, she was startled.


    After the young lady married into Li''s house, she had a bad relationship with her uncle. She spent the whole day with the little black cat.


    She talked to him and ate with him, and now Xiao Hei is dead.


    "Why kill our little black!" Ruyan just did not see how Su Ying started, and even if she did, she couldn''t be angry with Su Ying. She just glared at the green mark.


    "Who killed you little black! It''s a black-and-white thing Green mark retorted, "who let your young lady''s mind not simple, want to harm our princess!"


    Ruyan, some of them started to shout at the green mark: "do you know that this little black is the lifeblood of our wife! You killed her, and I''ll fight with you


    "You come, you come! Who is afraid of whom? "


    Smoke stamped his foot: "it can only be unreasonable!"


    "Who is unreasonable?"


    The two girls were in a row.


    Zhao yunnuan touches the body of the little black cat. The little black cat has been with her for such a long time, but she has no way.


    Zhao yunnuan stood up and looked at Su Ying with Yin Li in his eyes: "you are such a cruel woman, even such a lovely cat, you are willing to start!"


    "The cat is lovely, but Miss Zhao, oh, no, it''s Mrs. Li''s cat. It''s not cute! Mrs. Li''s cat can catch people


    Zhao yunnuan snorted coldly: "our Li family''s cat is the most human nature, specially catches those shameless bitches!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 313

    "Yes? How many times has Mrs. Li been caught? "


    "Don''t think it''s great to be princess Huai now!"


    Su Ying''s lips were covered with a cold smile, and said slowly, "it''s said that Mrs. Li hasn''t knelt down to salute this princess."


    Su Ying''s implication is very clear, no matter how you should salute me.


    Zhao yunnuan was blocked and speechless: "what about the princess? You''re not a princess! The empress doesn''t like you, and the empress doesn''t like you, hum! Who would like your cold stone heart


    "I don''t like what Mrs. Li said! Who can compare with Mrs. Li


    Zhao yunnuan''s face was fierce and he called out to her: "I''m hard hearted? At least I will not attack such kittens, nor will I suppress concubines and monopolize my own men like you Zhao yunnuan said more excited, "it''s common for a man to have three wives and four concubines. Why do you occupy the Lord?"


    "What Mrs. Li said was unreasonable. What''s the matter with you that I''m dominating my man? Why should I point out to this princess? " Su Ying slightly pick eyebrows, as if finally understand what, oh a, "is it that Mrs. Li is still thinking about our Lord now?"


    Zhao yunnuan was said to be in the middle of something. She turned red. She looked at Su Ying angrily: "you don''t want to face. If you didn''t kill Yingluo! Seduce the Lord and do something shameless. How can the Lord marry you


    The green mark on one side was so angry that he almost rushed up: "the prince married our young lady. Naturally, he adored our princess! That Miss Wei is a fake at all


    "You mean girl, how can you talk to me?" Zhao yunnuan snorted coldly.


    Su Ying looked at Zhao Yun''s appearance of heating failure, and a light smile appeared on her lips: "one of the princess''s girls is naturally qualified to speak with you."


    "You


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile: "now what do you mention, Miss Wei? It''s useless for you to think about the Lord. He doesn''t like you. You can''t get into the Huai palace before you get married, let alone marry now


    Su Ying some self mockery, now she is in a bad mood, will be angry Zhao Yun warm body.


    Zhao yunnuan''s hands tightly pulled, long nails tightly into the palm of the middle, her chest violently undulating.


    "You''ve got night walking! What qualifications do you have to marry the Lord! " Zhao yunnuan thought of this, and his eyes were proud, as if he knew a big secret, "I heard that you are very ill. I don''t know when you will die of illness for no reason!"


    Green mark couldn''t help but say, "bah, bah! Mrs. Li, please keep your mouth shut


    Zhao Yun warm see green mark angry appearance, smile more and more big: "I said it! Princess Huai is critically ill. Who knows how long she will have a good life. "


    Su Ying''s smile became sweeter and sweeter: "Madame Li is concerned about my princess, but she pays attention to my princess''s affairs every day. In fact, even if my princess has night sickness, the Lord still treats me sincerely. Is it hard for him to take a fancy to you? "


    Zhao yunnuan stopped smiling and trembled with anger.


    Ruyan on one side also came forward and said, "Princess Huai''s words are not right. If you didn''t stop her, our wife would be the side concubine of Huai palace now. If our wife is willing to serve her, he will fall in love with her. "


    Green mark on the hair, with his hand to draw a face: "it''s really shameless, a woman, also think about the king!"


    Su Ying disdained to talk with Ruyan, approached Zhao yunnuan, and suddenly grasped her hands: "Mrs. Li is always aiming at me, is she thinking about the Lord? Why is it necessary? Isn''t Mrs. Li well married? "


    Zhao yunnuan wants to get rid of Su Ying''s hand, but clearly is such a pair of soft and slender hands, but like a pair of tongs, she grabs her, making her motionless.


    Zhao yunnuan was about to say something, and found his sleeve was pulled open by Su Ying.


    Zhao yunnuan''s arms were blue and purple, as if he had been beaten by something.


    Zhao yunnuan saw his arm, the secret exposed in front of others, her face with an embarrassed look.


    Now you''ve got a good laugh! For a woman like you, the Lord will not want you sooner or later. "


    "I''m afraid it will disappoint Mrs. Li." When Su Ying said this sentence, a strange feeling flashed in her mind. It is clear that she is still thinking about whether to leave with the night. However, when she said this sentence, she was so determined.


    The malice in Zhao yunnuan''s eyes became more and more intense: "why do you deceive yourself? Even if the Lord likes you, men are fond of the new and detest the old. At first, he liked Yingluo, but even if he liked you, there will be others in the future! "


    Green mark can not see others say so Su Ying, jumped out and said: "nonsense, the prince dotes on our princess!"


    "Why cover it up? Do you still expect that you are the only woman in your life? "


    Su Ying sneered, she suddenly lost the disposition to quarrel with Zhao yunnuan. There was a smile on her lips, but her eyes were indifferent: "Mrs. Li, you''d better go back earlier, so as not to be frightened by the snake again!"Su Ying was about to leave when Zhao yunnuan screamed: "there is a snake!"


    Seeing Su Ying leaving, Zhao yunnuan has a sinister idea in his mind. She flashed a cold light under her eyes and suddenly rushed towards Su Ying.


    She used all her strength and pushed towards Su Ying.


    Green mark saw Zhao yunnuan''s intention and exclaimed: "Princess!"


    Green mark has not rushed past, such as smoke has already rushed over, pull her hard.


    Green mark can not get rid of, some angry ground grabs like smoke.


    However, Su Ying will not be knocked down by such a small trick.


    When Zhao yunnuan came to her, she understood. A smile flashed on her lips, and she stepped back.


    Zhao yunnuan exerts too much force. He didn''t expect Su Ying to move so fast.


    She leaned forward slightly, and as soon as she tried to stop her body, something hit her knee, blunt pain, and her leg bent.


    Su Ying seems to be a little worried to her empty caress, there are some powder on her body. Su Ying was a little nervous and said, "Madam Li, where are the snakes? How can I not see them?"


    Zhao yunnuan couldn''t control his body at the moment, so he fell into the pool and splashed with water.


    "Madame Ruyan was just twisting with the green mark, and didn''t see what happened here.


    When she heard the voice, she saw Zhao yunnuan fluttering in the water. Her face turned white: "madam."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 314

    If smoke subconsciously releases the green mark, he has to save Zhao yunnuan.


    Green mark bad heart to extend his feet, such as smoke, because anxious to save Zhao yunnuan, did not see green mark in toward her make tie son.


    As a result, Ruyan himself fell in.


    The water here is not deep. Zhao Yun is warm as smoke. After a little struggle, they stand up.


    Just the clothes on the body are soaked in water, become transparent and thin, tightly stick to the body, showing exquisite curves.


    Zhao yunnuan wanted to integrate Su Ying, but he didn''t expect that he had been integrated. Zhao yunnuan yelled at Su Ying: "you bitch, how dare you push me down the river!"


    Su Ying looked at her suspiciously: "Mrs. Li, what are you talking nonsense about? You just cried for a snake to fall down. Well, you are blaming me for not saving you? "


    Zhao Yun''s heating is half dead.


    Ruyanfu helped Zhao yunnuan to climb the Bank of the river, but they had not reached the bank yet,.


    Su Ying called out: "come on, Mrs. Li fell into the river, come on, Mrs. Li fell into the river!"


    "You, you shut up!" Zhao yunnuan fiercely roared at Su Ying. How can she be seen by others now.


    She was anxious to get up from the river. The bank was a little slippery. The more nervous she was, the less she got up.


    Su Ying didn''t pay any attention to her, and called out: "help, madam Li has fallen into the water!"


    Ruyan couldn''t help but beg for mercy at Su Ying: "Princess Huai, don''t shout! It''s not good to be seen like this. "


    If Zhao yunnuan''s eyes could kill people, Su Ying would have died a hundred times.


    Su Ying looked at it suspiciously: "my princess is for your good. The river is so cool. If you don''t get up from the water, you''ll catch cold!"


    Green mark instantly understood the intention of Su Ying, since Su Ying did not call, then she came. Green mark has no scruples to roar: "come on, help! Mrs. Li fell into the river


    Jinyang and Su Ying met and left in the afternoon, and a group of friends came to the great Buddhist temple.


    At the moment, he is with a group of friends in the yard to enjoy the flowers, suddenly heard Su Ying''s cry, his heart is very anxious.


    One side of Meng Jun said: "it seems to be the voice of Princess Huai, saying someone fell into the water!"


    "Shall we go and see?"


    Jinyang listened to the familiar voice, but there was no worry in the voice.


    He pondered a little, and immediately understood: "let''s go. I''m afraid that Mrs. Li is in danger."


    "Go, go, go!"


    As smoke pushed Zhao yunnuan to the shore, his clothes were wet with water, and it was hard for him to climb.


    Su Ying was in front of her and looked down at her: "Mrs. Li, do you need any help?"


    "Get out of here!" Zhao yunnuan clenched his teeth to squeeze out a sentence.


    At this time, Zhao yunnuan heard a noisy footsteps getting closer and closer. In a faint voice, she heard a man''s voice: "Mrs. Li, which Mrs. Li is it?"


    "Is it not the second miss of Zhao family? Zhao yunnuan married Li Duwei not long ago."


    The sound was getting closer and clearer. Zhao yunnuan looked down at her clothes and could see clearly the color of her belly bag.


    Zhao yunnuan just wanted to find a place to hide when he saw a group of men around the corner.


    Her complexion is white, if so many men see their own appearance how to get.


    She was in a panic and sank down again, hiding her whole body in the water with only her head exposed.


    Jinyang with a group of people walked closer, asked Su Ying: "what is this going on?"


    Su Ying pointed to Zhao yunnuan with some worry: "Mrs. Li stepped on the ground and fell down. Now how can I climb up? I don''t know what to do?"


    Zhao yunnuan squats in the water and is shaking with anger. If it were not for this woman, how could she have ended up in this situation!


    All of them were around the river, pointing at her.


    "Why is Mrs. Li so careless that she can slide in."


    A young man said to Zhao Yun warmly, "isn''t it cold for Mrs. Li to be buried in the water like this?"


    "What''s the matter with this girl? I don''t know how to help Mrs. Li up?"


    A young master laughed and got into another childe''s ear and said, "Mrs. Li''s clothes are all wet. How can she climb out?"


    "I don''t know how she looks when she comes out of the water."


    Some childe looked at Zhao yunnuan anxiously, and some also laughed obscenely.


    After a group of men commented on Zhao yunnuan, Su Ying asked anxiously, "who knows water?"


    "I will, I will!" came a young man named Hua with a smile of expectation on his lips


    He said that he was about to take off his clothes and jump into the water, thinking that he could take advantage of this opportunity!Zhao Yunjian''s body can''t shrink


    Mr. Hua said with a smile, "don''t be afraid of Mrs. Li. I have a good water nature."


    Zhao yunnuan is almost ready to cry at the moment. This young man is the worst in character and loves to take advantage of women. If she is saved by him, what is her reputation.


    Jinyang block Hua childe: "this is unreasonable."


    "Yes, yes, this is unreasonable," said several young masters on one side


    "If men and women give and receive, how can we save Mrs. Li?"


    "What can I do?"


    "Why don''t you send someone to invite him here?"


    The weather is cold, and the water in the river is also very cold. Zhao yunnuan hides in the water and shivers all over.


    These men are still talking about how to save Zhao yunnuan. Zhao yunnuan doesn''t know how to open his mouth to let them leave.


    Ruyan is also cold at the moment, her lips are dark blue, she can only get close to Zhao yunnuan for warmth.


    Zhao yunnuan''s body was shivering with cold and wanted to climb up. His clothes were very thin.


    She can''t help it. If she goes on like this, she will be frozen to death here!


    At this time, she suddenly felt that her buttock was bitten by something. The sharp pain made her feel incomparably familiar.


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes accidentally catch a glimpse of a slippery thing behind him, which is like a water snake with a thick thumb, still swimming in the water.


    Zhao Yun warmed his back and felt that the snake had already swam to her: "snake! There are snakes


    Zhao yunnuan was so scared that he felt very cold everywhere.


    She jumped up all over the place and climbed to the grass with her hands and feet.


    "Mrs. Li..."


    This group of noble childe saw Zhao yunnuan jump up, the voice immediately stopped, a pair of eyes were glued to her body, her clothes were tightly attached to her body, outlined the enchanting lines.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 315

    Her figure is exquisite and graceful, and her whole body looks very attractive.


    "Don''t bite me, don''t bite me!" Zhao yunnuan''s lips trembled violently because of fright.


    She began to take off her clothes in vain and look wild.


    This group of noble childe are friends of Jinyang. I met Zhao yunnuan in the racecourse before. At that time, I saw her clothes lying on the ground in disorder.


    Now they saw her undressing in front of them without any scruple, and they all took a breath.


    "How dare the Zhao girl be


    "It''s not freezing in the water. Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    When Jinyang saw Zhao yunnuan''s move, he was also very embarrassed. He coughed, turned his head and said to the crowd, "let''s all go."


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    "It''s about Mrs. Li''s reputation."


    Under the leadership of Jinyang, the group turned around and left. Before that, they volunteered to save Zhao yunnuan. They took a few steps and then turned to see Zhao yunnuan.


    His eyes were glued to her with a smile.


    Zhao yunnuan can''t care so much now. She''s afraid that the snake will bite her again. It''s too painful!


    Zhao yunnuan just took off his clothes and was scared to death.


    Smoke quickly came out of the water and kept calling Zhao yunnuan: "madam, madam! Wake up


    Zhao Yun warm sobbing: "smoke, you quickly get the snake away."


    As smoke was strong, she quickly pressed Zhao yunnuan down and tried to put on her clothes: "no snake, madam, no snake."


    Before Zhao yunnuan killed Su Ying, Su Ying smeared on her body the medicine to attract snakes, trying to scare her.


    I didn''t expect Zhao yunnuan to tear his clothes in front of these men without paying attention to the image.


    Those men have already gone far away, Su Ying is to see all Zhao yunnuan''s body.


    There are many scars on her arm and back. There is a datura flower painted on her back, which is sexy and seductive. It can be seen that the color is stabbed in by real force.


    And her hip, there is a big butterfly, colorful.


    Su Ying suddenly had compassion for her, such a woman, life is so miserable, what else can she care about with her?


    Su Ying looked at the green mark: "let''s go."


    Zhao yunnuan was pressed by smoke and put on her clothes. At the moment, her whole sense of mind just came back.


    Zhao yunnuan remembered what she had just done and opened her mouth. My God, what did she do!


    Zhao yunnuan gasped heavily. She tried her best to come to Su Ying and raised her hand to scratch Su Ying''s face: "bitch, you cunt."


    Su Ying frowned and gently shook off her hand: "Zhao yunnuan, I advise you to change clothes now."


    "Bitches, today either you die or I live."


    "Is it?" Su Ying calmly looked at her, lips with a smile of mockery, she kicked Zhao yunnuan into the water: "you dare to fight with me, continue to climb up ah!"


    "Madame


    Yelled like smoke in a hurry!


    With a "puff" sound, Zhao yunnuan fell into the water again.


    Then she saw a dark water snake swimming towards her.


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah!" Zhao yunnuan opened his eyes wide and fainted.


    Green mark follows Su Ying''s side, and the smile on his lips can''t stop: "princess, how can this Miss Zhao still be so vicious? No wonder she has a bad life. It''s all retribution!"


    "Even if you come out to relax, you will meet your enemy. Let''s leave early tomorrow morning, yes."


    Su Jin, no matter who wants to find the key point of this kind of feeling, has no idea.


    The next morning, Su Ying went back with green marks.


    It was not long before the carriage stopped.


    Green Mark''s heart is pounding for a moment, can''t be the carriage broken again.


    Green mark lifted the curtain of the bed to have a look, and saw that Jinyang, dressed in crescent moon white, was sitting on his horse brilliantly. His horse ran down towards this side.


    He tightened the rein and stopped by the carriage with a gentle smile on his lips.


    Green mark put down the curtain and rushed to Su Ying: "princess, it''s the little marquis."


    "Little Marquis?"


    Green Mark said in a low voice, "the little Marquis must come to see if our carriage is broken."


    Su Ying suddenly realized that she lifted the curtain of the car, put out her head and said with a light smile, "how is the little Lord here?"


    "It''s a nice day today, so I''ll walk around at will. I didn''t expect to meet you here."


    Su Ying looked at the blue sky: "yes, it''s not like yesterday when it suddenly rained."


    The carriage drove forward slowly again, and the carriage of Jinyang followed: "how do you think of coming to the great Buddhist temple alone? The king of Huai didn''t come with you? ""He''s on business, he''s not at home."


    "In the future, try not to come out alone, and there is no one to protect you. It''s not safe."


    "Thank you for your advice."


    "Did Mrs. Li embarrass you again last night?" Jinyang''s eyes flashed a worried look, "she repeatedly hurt you, later or less contact with her."


    Su Ying smiles gratefully. She remembers the blue and purple scars on Zhao Yun''s warm body: "there must be pities in hateful places."


    Jinyang''s eyes are filled with a smile: "how are you doing recently?"


    "Not bad."


    Jinyang''s eyes inadvertently flashed a touch of light loss: "Huai King treat you well?"


    Su Ying nodded subconsciously and flashed the eyes of non white gentle spoiled overnight in her mind.


    Her eyes contain a black light, showing a little at a loss: "he treats me very well."


    "That''s good."


    Su Ying see Jinyang eyes straight ahead, eyes ethereal, heart has a nerve inexplicably touched. Su Ying asked with a smile: "I don''t know if you can discuss marriage?"


    Jinyang turned to look at Su Ying quietly: "not yet. On the day of my marriage, I will invite you to have a cup of wedding wine. "


    "That''s settled."


    Two people said a few words, after a fork in the road, Jinyang and Su Ying bid farewell to leave.


    Su Ying and Jinyang casually exchanged a few words, and did not find that all of this was Zhao yunnuan income.


    Zhao yunnuan''s lips congealed with a cold smile. She said to Ruyan: "I thought this little Marquis of Jin was not right before. He and Su Ying did it for her again and again for no reason."


    "Yes, just now the talented maidservant also saw the little Marquis talking and laughing with Princess Huai."


    "Did Su Ying say that the LORD loves her? What would you say if the Lord knew that she was in collusion with other men? "


    Like smoke, the expression of excitement in the bottom of his eyes: "will stop her!"


    Zhao yunnuan whispered a few words in smoke like ears: "you will say to mammy Shen in a moment, and you will take all the money to her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 316

    When night is not white, it is late at night, Su Ying has already gone to bed.


    This time, although the emperor sent him something difficult, he still solved it successfully in the shortest time.


    As soon as he finished his task, he came back without stopping. Because of the long journey, he was in a hurry for six hours.


    His heart is like an arrow, during which he has no time to eat a bite of rice, nor to drink a sip of water.


    He wanted to go back to the Palace first, but he couldn''t help coming to see him first.


    When huaiwangfu finally appeared in front of him, the horse did not stop completely. He had already turned over from the horse and rushed into it like a ghost.


    When the housekeeper saw that the night was not white, he exclaimed excitedly, "Lord You are back... "


    The housekeeper''s words have not finished, the night is not white, the whole person has disappeared.


    Night is not white has been running to the front of the bright rain Pavilion, the action just slow some.


    The moonlight is as gentle as water, now the night is not white beard and scurf, hair slightly disordered, but still can not cover his beautiful facial features.


    He took a few breaths gently, his dark eyes were full of soul catching light, and his thin lips were smiling.


    He walked into the room with no lights on and it was dark.


    Night is not white and dark to sit on the head of the bed, gently overlooking the people lying on the bed.


    She was asleep, and she only showed a small face as big as a slap, which he could not see clearly.


    As long as he remembered that she was still waiting for him at home, he felt a light joy.


    Ye feibai could not help but bend down and kiss her on the cheek.


    Night is not white lips slightly left some, or some do not give up to leave. At this moment, Su Ying turned over and made a low voice.


    Yefei Baisheng was afraid of disturbing her, so he withdrew and went to the palace.


    Mother Shen''s figure was hidden in the corner. She saw that the night was not white. After she came out of the bright rain Pavilion, she rushed to the firewood room.


    "Auntie, auntie."


    "Mother Shen, what''s the matter with you coming late at night?" Since the last time mother Shen and Qingbi said a few words, mother Shen and Qingbi walked closer.


    Mother Shen whispered, "the Lord has returned to his house!"


    Qingbi covered her chest excitedly, with a look of ecstasy on her face: "really? Really? That''s really wonderful! "


    She was carried by the Empress Dowager before, but the prince is not in the mansion all the time, she is just a nominal concubine.


    Now she finally looked forward to the king''s return, and her heart was filled with joy.


    But Qingbi thought of this, and some annoyed: "Mammy, now I am under house arrest by the princess in the firewood room, can''t go out. What can I do? If the princess uses the means, I''m afraid I''ll never see the prince in my life! "


    Mother Shen''s eyes flashed with light, and she whispered in her ear, "what is Auntie afraid of? The old slave has heard a secret."


    "What''s the secret?"


    "The princess meets the man in private!"


    "What?" Qingbi asked in disbelief and covered her hand with her hand. She opened her eyes wide and said, "do you think the princess secretly meets other men?"


    Mother Shen nodded and said, "that''s right!"


    Qingbi looked at Shen mammy curiously: "how can such a thing happen? Who is that man?"


    "It''s the Lord of Jin." Mother Shen lowered her voice, and a look of disdain appeared in her eyes: "it''s true that the princess is true. The prince is not at home for a few days. She can''t bear to be lonely. She went to the great Buddhist temple to burn incense and worship Buddha to steal men."


    Qingbi stamped her foot angrily: "it''s really unreasonable. The Lord is so kind to her. She has done such a shameless thing!"


    "Yes! The princess stayed for a full night before returning. Who knows what happened this night


    "Princess Hongxing comes out of the wall!" The anger on Qingbi''s face gradually turned into joy. Her red lips provoked a smile: "no, I must tell the king about it!"


    Mother Shen nodded: "the old slave also thinks so."


    Qingbi''s lips hook a smug smile: "if the prince is angry with the princess..."


    "If my aunt comforts him more, he will treat his aunt differently."


    Qingbi took off a jade from her hand and handed it to mammy Shen: "if I can get what I want this time, I must remember the benefits of mammy Shen!"


    The night was not white, and the sky was already bright when he came back from the palace.


    He went to mingyuxuan and saw that Hongbo was cleaning the door. He asked casually, "can the princess be in there?"


    Night is not white, and in the middle of the night rush back and leave, few people know.


    A little late to see the princess back, may be surprised


    Night is not white heart has slightly lost, wish to go out immediately to bring her back.


    Ye feibai repressed the thought in his heart: "when the princess comes back, you will tell this king.""I know." Hongbo sees the back of yefeibai''s departure. He can''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. The prince still loves the princess very much and asks about the princess''s whereabouts as soon as he comes back.


    Night is not white still have some things to deal with, turned to the study.


    Passing a rockery on the way, I heard two people talking behind the rockery: "Uncle Lin, did you go out yesterday?"


    "Yes, the princess was going to the great Buddhist temple yesterday."


    Night feibai heard something about Su Ying and subconsciously slowed down his pace.


    "It''s very nice of you to be a coachman. You can walk around."


    "We are all servants under the master, are not they all the same. Speaking of it, yesterday''s luck was really bad. The car broke down in the middle of driving! "


    "No, it rained yesterday. What happened then?"


    "At that time, we were very anxious. Guess what happened later, we met the little Marquis!"


    "Little Marquis? Is it the Lord of Jin? "


    Night is not white to hear here, brow is tight frown, lip cape is frowned to close up unhappily.


    "Yes, it''s the little marquis. His men are called white slaves. I heard that they came from the army, so they repaired the carriage for us at once." Uncle Lin said here, heartfelt praise, "fortunately, we met the little Marquis, otherwise, what should we do?"


    "What a coincidence."


    "The little marquis is is really a good man. He has no airs at all, and his words are gentle and soft."


    "It''s true. It''s said that the little marquis is is the one many young ladies in the capital want to marry."


    Uncle Lin suddenly thought of something: "it''s strange that the little Marquis also went to the temple."


    "What a coincidence?"


    "It''s just such a coincidence that I met the young Marquis''s men when I was feeding the horses, and said that the little Marquis was going to meet someone in the great Buddhist temple."


    "To whom?"


    "It''s hard for me to inquire." Uncle Lin laughed, "and then it happened! On the way back, we met the little Marquis again. "


    "Ha! Really? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 317

    "Yes, and talked to the princess for a long time."


    "What did you say?"


    "After a long walk and a lot of words, I didn''t really hear them. However, how can we make inquiries as servants? "


    Ye feibai''s hands clenched tightly into fists, and his bones banged.


    His black eyes are like a cold pool with no emotion!


    He looked gloomy, like a demon from hell.


    Before Jinyang, was it not a delusion that Yinger would marry him? Now what''s going on? Haven''t you given up!


    His eyes grew colder and colder, his brows wrinkled tightly, and the veins on his forehead jumped.


    Step by step, he walked to the study, and all kinds of ideas came to his mind.


    Yinger wanted to marry Jinyang before, not him. If he didn''t force her, she might be Jinyang''s wife now.


    Night is not white think of here, the face flashed a touch of cold, sore throat.


    He can''t accept that other men covet the shadow, and even more can''t accept that what the shadow likes is not himself.


    He was even afraid that Yinger went to the great Buddhist temple for Jinyang.


    Night is not white into the study, the mind emerged in the past many pictures.


    Shadow to their own fierce, but to Jinyang smile gentle.


    Jinyang has never answered her own questions seriously.


    She never liked herself.


    "Auntie, Auntie! It''s done, it''s done Mother Shen ran to Qingbi''s place, "your method is very good. Just now the old slave saw the king go away with a cold face."


    "Seriously?" Qingbi covered his lips with a smile, "I''ll think about it. If it''s said to the king himself, it''s true."


    "My aunt is right."


    "I heard that the Lord of the Jin Dynasty had openly rescued the princess several times before. The prince had a bad feeling in his heart. Now when he hears these words, he must begin to doubt the princess."


    Ye feibai sat motionless at his desk, and his eyes flashed with a cold bloodthirsty killing intention. Then, he raised his hand and hit the desk heavily.


    He will never allow it to happen!


    Because his movement was too hard, it involved the wound in his abdomen.


    During the trip, his abdomen was severely damaged.


    The servant came in at this moment, and the night was not white headed, and his voice was cold, without a trace of emotion: "take it away!"


    "Lord, how many..."


    "You didn''t hear me saying," I said Night is not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, dark eyes with deep ice.


    Since the prince married the princess, he seldom lost his temper.


    The servant was given such a cold glance by Ye feibai. He felt that he was falling into the ice cellar, and his hands holding the tray trembled gently.


    "Yes, yes, Lord!" he said


    Night is not white sitting in the study, has been from noon to night, during which there has been no news of Su Ying back.


    His face was dark and heavy, so he called Lingfeng and asked, "where is the princess?"


    "The princess hasn''t come back yet." Ling Feng saw that the night was not white, and cautiously said, "why don''t you go out and find the princess back?"


    "No need," he said


    He stood up and raised his legs to walk towards the bright rain Pavilion. He wanted to see when his little princess would come back!


    Yin Shu is doing a shop celebration today. Her business is busy. Su Ying sits in the backstage and gives her ideas.


    So, she came back a little late.


    She just came back and saw Ling Feng at the door. Ling Feng came forward respectfully and said in a low voice, "princess, the prince has been waiting for you all day, and has not eaten anything."


    "Is he back?" No matter how much resentment she had to him before, now when she heard him back, Su Ying''s heart was still filled with joy.


    Ling Feng nodded: "yes, just seems to be in a bad mood."


    Su Ying didn''t put Lingfeng''s words in his heart. Night feibai always kept a straight face. Who knows when he is in a good mood and when he is in a bad mood.


    Su Ying alone into the house, found that the house did not light.


    Night is not white like a sculpture sitting there motionless, do not know what he is thinking.


    Su Ying stood in front of him for a long time and didn''t hear him.


    Su Ying thought, he won''t be angry for waiting for her one day, she also has private space, OK.


    Su Ying started to light the candle. When she turned her head and looked at the night, the whole person was scared.


    Now the night is not white, looks particularly fierce, he has a gloomy face, deep eyes with a thick sinister.


    He sat there, covered in ice and snow, giving a strong sense of oppression.


    This kind of oppression makes people feel timid and instinctively want to retreat.


    Su Ying couldn''t help frowning: "what''s the matter with you?"Ye feibai raised his head to look at her, his eyes overflowed with complicated light, and his look was bright and dark, profound.


    Su Ying met his sight, inexplicable.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes full of haze, as if with a heavy murderous gas.


    Su Ying saw his appearance, as far as possible put soft tone: "heard that you did not eat all day, in a bad mood?"


    Ye feibai didn''t take her words. She said in a calm voice, "are you back at last?"


    Su Ying took a look at him, and his tone was not good: "what do you mean I''m finally back? Shouldn''t I ask you that? "


    Ye feibai suddenly began to smile, his smile looked very strange: "shadow, you come here!"


    Su Ying back a few steps, looking at the night is not white this appearance is not right: "night is not white, you are now in what crazy?"


    "What are you doing so far away from me?" Night is not white to stand up, tall shadow toward Su Ying approach, "but a few days not see, and I am unfamiliar?"


    He forced people''s momentum gradually approaching, face tensed tightly, his hands on her shoulder, a blink of an eye at her: "or do you want to see this king?"


    "Have you had enough? As soon as you come back, you can say what you have Su Ying is not happy to push the man in front of her. She has been tired all day, OK? She doesn''t want to play riddles with him at all.


    Night is not white hands like tongs tightly grasp her shoulder, Su Ying simply can not move.


    Su Ying hate to stare at the night is not white, see his lips slowly pick up a bloody smile. He suddenly pulled her, Su Ying did not react, she was thrown into the bed by him, and then his tall figure came over.


    His body covered her closely.


    Su Ying was also a little annoyed. She angrily raised her hand to beat his chest: "night is not white, what kind of madness are you going to make? Go away!"


    Ye feibai put her disorderly hand bag in the palm: "roll? Where are you going? Make room for you and Jinyang? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 318

    Su Ying didn''t understand and glared at him without showing weakness: "what Jinyang? What does it have to do with Jinyang? "


    "Did you go to the Grand Buddha Temple yesterday?"


    "I went to the great Buddhist temple to see Master ran. What''s wrong with it?" Su Ying tried to endure the impulse of her anger and said, "I haven''t seen the master for a long time."


    "Whether you are going to see Master qingran or Jinyang, you have a good idea."


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a cold: "night is not white, you don''t go too far!"


    "Otherwise, how can you meet Jinyang again and again? I''ve heard of the intimacy? "


    Su Ying was so angry that her face turned red and her chest heaved violently: "did you send someone to follow me?"


    Night is not white does not explain, his eyes tightly locked in her face, not let her any expression.


    Ye feibai looked at her beautiful face, her stubborn eyes, his chest burning a fire of jealousy, the bottom of his eyes turbulent: "you just tell me is not it!"


    Boom! What in the heart suddenly collapses, Su Ying''s eye raises two clusters of flames!


    She took a breath and did not question his concubine, but he did!


    "Why don''t you talk?" he asked in a deep voice


    Su Ying stubbornly looks at the night is not white, lips pull up a light smile.


    The disappointment in Ye Fei''s white eyes is getting bigger and bigger. The heart at the chest suddenly beats slowly, and the blood begins to stagnate.


    His hands hurt her arms: "you talk!"


    "What else do you think I have to say?" Su Ying suddenly burst into a low smile, "or what do you want me to say?"


    Night is not white and rough to breathe, he tried his best to please her, trying to make her willingly become his real wife, he did not dare to force her, he loved her, followed her.


    In the end, she treated him like that!


    For an outsider, she didn''t even bother to say perfunctory words.


    Ha ha ha


    Ye Fei sneered coldly. He felt his heart ache.


    Night is not white iron with a blue face, he leans down, his wild eyes like wolf are staring at her tightly!


    Su Ying can''t help but feel a little flustered, such a night is really terrible!


    Su Ying couldn''t get rid of it and said in a cold voice, "I hope I can say that I went to the Great Buddha temple for Jinyang? We have said a lot of intimate words with him, and we have done very intimate things? "


    "Shut up Ye Fei''s white eyes narrowed fiercely, exuding strong and domineering power. He suddenly bent down and hit her lips hard, blocking her red lips.


    He didn''t want to hear her, not at all!


    Night is no pity to ravage her lips, gnawing, sucking.


    Su Ying dodged around, reaching out to beat his back heavily. Night was not white, but continued to nibble at her purplish lips.


    At the moment, his reason has been swallowed up by the venomous snake of jealousy, and his body can hardly be controlled by his brain.


    His big palm suddenly covered her chest and pinched it hard.


    Su Ying almost shed tears in pain. She did not react, only heard a hiss, her chest a piece of cold, white skin exposed in the air.


    Su Ying at the moment the body is covered by the bloody and ferocious man in front of her, she can hardly move.


    She warned him coldly: "night is not white, you give me a try again!"


    The night is not white to draw up the lip corner displeasantly, empty a hand to cover her eye, ferocious ground roars to her: "do not allow you to look at me like this!"


    "You can look at him like that and smile at him like that. Why do you always treat me so coldly?" Night is not white, covering her eyes. Word by word, he jumped out of his mouth, with the smell of gnashing teeth.


    He lowered his head and bit her on the lip.


    Su Ying is suddenly stunned. She doesn''t feel pain.


    Her heart a soft, she is not really treat him bad, will cause him such misunderstanding?


    "Night is not white Listen... "


    Her mouth opened slightly, and yefeibai put out a hand to hold her delicate chin. He rudely opened her teeth, and his wet tongue had penetrated into her mouth and swam violently through her lips and teeth.


    His kiss is extremely overbearing, in her mouth attack City plunder pool.


    His kiss more and more fierce, kiss Su Ying nowhere to escape, kiss her to suffocate.


    "Shadow, you are mine. No one wants to take you away from me!"


    He took her face in his hands and kissed her violently. She turned to his black eyes, and his eyes were full of haze, with the paranoia she had never seen before.


    His lip leaves her slightly, breath light breath: "who dares to rob a woman with me, I kill him!"


    Su Ying struggled to escape, but she was imprisoned by him, there was no place to escape.


    Night not white bit Su Ying''s ear bead, gnaw down hard, his hand began to tear her clothes at random.Su Ying''s heart is greatly shocked, and her heart is increasingly disappointed. Her hands are tightly clasped. This man, she even wants to hold the hand with him and grow old with him.


    But what has he done to her now?


    He has no trust in her. He doesn''t have to listen to her half explanation!


    Every movement of his is aggressive. He teases her and plays with her. Every action is full of banter.


    Su Ying finally can''t bear to take advantage of his laxity, using all his strength to break free!


    Su Ying see night is not white also want to start, raised a foot to kick him hard.


    Ye feibai quickly grasped her delicate white feet, with a strong evil in her eyes: "you''d better be good."


    "Good ass!" Su Ying''s feet were grabbed by night Fei Bai and dragged to the bedside. The whole person lost his balance and went back to the bed. "Are you waiting for your rape?"


    Night Fei White''s two hands respectively grasp her legs to open to both sides, he holds very hard, Su Ying feels that his legs will be broken.


    His body squeezed between her legs, and she felt his wild anger.


    Su Ying can''t get rid of his confinement, while the night is not white again lean close to her, waved him a slap.


    Su Ying on his stunned eyes, jaw tight to the limit, voice without a trace of emotion, she said word by word: "the night is not white, don''t let me hate you!"


    Ye Fei dressed in a cold smile: "very good, very good! You dare to hit me


    "I dare not Su Ying takes advantage of the night is not white trance time, break free, at the moment she also does not care about his clothes disorderly, the whole person rushed toward him in the past.


    She swung her fist, gathered all her strength, and hit Yefei''s abdomen hard.


    "Hiss!" Night is not white but took a breath, pale as paper, under the conscious cover in their wounds, breathing heavily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 319

    Su Ying is very angry at the moment and doesn''t notice his abnormality.


    She saw the night is not white, a less aggressive, the whole person rushed up, brandish fist retaliatory ground to hit him in the past.


    Night is not white dare not hurt her, just try to grasp her hand.


    Later, they were like two little animals, rolling on the ground and tearing together.


    "How dare you do such a thing to me! I su Ying married to the Huai palace is you ruined it Su Ying after just the matter, at the moment also lost his sense, like a shrew, to pinch his neck.


    "The night is not white, we are finished! I want to leave with you


    "Dare you?"


    "I dare you!" Su Ying tugged at his hair.


    Ye feibai grabs her hand and comes back with cold sweat on his forehead. He gasps: "you want to live together with Jinyang, you dream!"


    Su Ying was so angry that he scratched three marks on his face: "Jinyang, Jinyang, what do you always mention him for? He invited you or provoked you! Would you mind if I said something to him? "


    "On the contrary, it''s you. First, Miss Wei, and now you''ll have Qingbi. Well, you like women so much. You move to the mansion one by one! Fill up the house


    Ye feibai brought up this matter to anger: "Miss Wei, she is not here, what else do you mention her to do?"


    "Why, you still think of her and read her, then you come back for her and find her!"


    Ye feibai also raised a few points, fiercely roared at her: "if you had not concealed your true identity from me and kept hiding from me, how could I have recognized the wrong person?"


    Su Ying retorted, with a sneer on the lips: "who let you recognize the wrong person, you recognize the wrong person is you stupid!"


    Night Fei took a breath: "Su Ying!"


    "What do you want me to do? What else do you deserve to mention to me? What you like is the woman who plays cat and mouse game with you, not me


    "Shut up


    "You can''t even feel it. You still help her scold me. Are you blind?" Su Ying Qi, however, also began to speak freely, "now, send away a red leaf, and then a green green green! You go away now, you go to spoil her, you go to spoil her


    Night is not white to fiercely shout to her: "Su Ying, you give me shut up!"


    "Shut up! Why, you don''t want to hear it! I tell you, we are finished now, I want to leave with you


    When the night was not white, he roared at Su Ying: "now that you have married me, you can only treat me wholeheartedly!"


    Su Ying sneered: "do you want to stick that prenuptial agreement on your face! You tried to rape me! I want to divorce you! Give up! Give up


    The night is not white Cang Huang to smile, smile more and more loud, on the face revealed a trace of embarrassment: "you are my woman, but slowly refused to settle with me. Or who do you want to protect yourself for? "


    Motherfucker!


    Su Ying just felt that he was unreasonable, and now the fire will be in the brain of the rational burning clean!


    "Niang, I love to defend myself as jade for who I love. You can''t control it!" Su Ying beat ye feibai like crazy, ye feibai tried her best to imprison her. She bit him on his chin and bit him out of blood.


    Night is not white also angry Crazy: "look, this king wants you tonight!"


    "If you dare to come, I will kill you! Let you die


    The quarrels inside became sharper and louder.


    Green mark heard that ye feibai had no dinner before, so he went to the kitchen with Hongbo and prepared exquisite dishes.


    I didn''t expect that after they went to the door, they heard a quarrel coming from inside, and the quarrel became louder and louder, and a group of girls were shrinking aside and afraid to move.


    Red wave and green mark look at each other and see their worries in each other''s eyes.


    The Green Mark came forward and patted the door heavily: "prince, princess, what''s the matter with you..."


    Green Mark said he was going to go in


    "Go away! Get out of here Ye feibai roared at the door, reached for a vase and smashed it to the door. The vase fell apart on the ground.


    Red wave and green mark dare not go into the house. They just walk back and forth. Looking at Hongbo, she worries, "Hongbo, what should I do?"


    "Don''t princes and princesses always treat each other as guests, how can they quarrel like this? Why don''t we go in and have a look? "


    At this moment, the room suddenly quieted down.


    Night is not white, this facet is as white as paper. He covers his abdomen with his hands, and his slender and moist fingers are gently trembling.


    He looked extremely sour, the whole person looked very haggard, he deeply looked at Su Ying, suddenly low smile, laughter with incomparable despair.


    He looked at Su Ying deeply: "I treat you sincerely, but you never put in."


    Su Ying sits on the ground with her head drooping and stubbornly purses her lips. She says nothing.He turned away and slammed the door.


    Su Ying saw his back, and suddenly felt aggrieved.


    The eyes feel sour inexplicably, and there is a warm mist in front of me.


    Su Ying wiped her lichen sleeve.


    She suddenly felt that it was not worth staying in the huaiwang mansion. She stood up and turned to pack up and leave.


    At this moment, she suddenly saw a small bloodstain on the ground, shocking.


    She suddenly thought of the night is not white and pale lips, look of forbearance, and that has been covering the abdomen of the hand, slender and pale.


    When Qingbi saw mammy Shen coming, she couldn''t help asking, "mammy Shen, what''s going on there?"


    Mother Shen looked elated and said, "the prince and the princess are quarreling. They are very fierce and fierce!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Many little girls have heard it. And I heard that the princess and the prince were fighting and smashing a lot of things. Aunt, you don''t know, when the prince came out, his hair and clothes were all in a mess. You say that the princess is also true. She has done something wrong and can do it


    Qingbi''s face was inconceivable, but also some heartache: "before I saw the princess''s soft and weak, so fierce?"


    "That is to say." Mother Shen gave a cold smile, "now the prince and the princess have quarreled. According to the prince''s temperament, they will not pay attention to the princess."


    "So the princess is about to fall out of favor?" Green green eyes a bright.


    "So to speak!"


    Qingbi laughed: "the princess has fallen out of favor, and she has no status in the mansion. Let me dress up and let me out later


    Qingbi wants to wait for the Lord to come back. She must comfort him and let him put his eyes on him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 320

    Night not white covered his abdomen and left huaiwangfu, then went to Ouyang Liuyun''s accommodation.


    Ouyang Liuyun heard the servant say that the night is not white, but some can''t believe it.


    Since ye Fei got married in vain, he has been busy holding his wife when he has time. How can he have time to deal with him.


    Ouyang Liuyun rushed out to see that the night was not white.


    "Feibai, what''s the matter with you?" Ouyang Liuyun cried out.


    Ye feibai was sitting at the table in the front room. He looked very embarrassed. His hair was messy, his clothes were messy, and his face was decadent.


    What''s more, half of his face was swollen, and there were several scratches on his face. There was even a faint blood stain on his chin, and there was a tooth mark that didn''t go back at all.


    Ouyang Liuyun and ye feibai have known each other since they were young. In his heart, ye feibai has always been superior. Only he bullies others. Where can others bully him.


    He looked at the night is not white this appearance, in the heart also knew that can in his head wild also only Su Ying.


    Ouyang Liuyun is in a bad mood when he sees that the night is not white, so he dare not laugh at him.


    "Feibai, what''s the matter with your sister-in-law?"


    The night is not white and does not speak. A touch of pain flashed through the dark and godless eyes.


    He picked up the wine pot from the table, poured out a glass of wine for himself, and drank it out: "you drink with me."


    "Good!" Ouyang Liuyun poured a glass of wine for himself and drank it.


    Night is not white drink a few cups, the mood also vent out: "this smelly girl dare to beat me, still want to leave with me! Isn''t it because I like her? "


    Ye feibai''s slender fingers tightly hold the wine cup, and the corners of his lips tightly sip it, almost crushing the glass.


    He put his hand on his forehead: "why is she so bad? Even if you hit me, scratch me, bite me, slap me? Do you think I should quit her? "


    Ouyang Liuyun was stunned. He followed his words and said, "yes, this kind of woman is so fierce and not gentle at all, so she should stop!"


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint: "what do you say?"


    "Why do you marry such a woman? If I don''t serve you, I dare to beat you! Forget it


    "Shut up Night is not white will be in the hands of the wine cup toward Ouyang Liuyun in the past, maliciously hit on his forehead, "don''t you say she is not good!"


    Ouyang Liuyun wry smile, he covered his forehead with his hand: "you said she was a smelly girl, you want to quit her?"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s words have not finished, the night is not white figure has been ghostly like to flash in front of him.


    His hands tugged at his collar, his eyes were shining fiercely, and his breath was full of gnashing teeth: "you dare to tell me again!"


    "Well, well, I won''t say, sister-in-law is the best woman in the world." Ouyang Liuyun has some helplessness. This is a typical example that you can say it, but others can''t.


    This man is not really contradictory. He is a king who can stand the way a woman treats him.


    It seems that the night is really poisoned!


    He was poisoned by Su Ying and couldn''t extricate himself.


    Speaking of, Ouyang Liuyun is also a little curious. Why did ye feibai quarrel with Su Ying, only he raised his head.


    Night Fei Bai interrupted his words, he poured himself a glass of wine, to him also poured a glass of wine: "accompany me to drink a few cups."


    Ye feibai poured one cup after another into his mouth. Ouyang Liuyun saw ye feibai''s drinking posture, and a touch of worry appeared in his eyes.


    It seems that he really hurt his heart.


    Night is not white wine is not the best, but if he is drunk, is to find someone to compare.


    He can''t beat him!


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately sent his servant to invite the fourth prince to come over. He also stressed his tone to the servant: "be quick."


    Ye Feixu soon came over. He didn''t know what happened here.


    He also sat down at the table, poured himself a glass of wine, and said excitedly, "what''s the matter? Call me here in such a hurry. I''m just checking accounts!"


    Ouyang Liuyun took a look at the night, and did not know what to say.


    Ye Feixu said excitedly, "Oh, my second sister-in-law is really powerful and powerful! It''s cold recently. Everyone wants to eat something warm and warm. As soon as the hot pot of Jue Wei Zhai is launched, it''s making a lot of money right now. Ha ha ha ha! "


    Ouyang Liuyun thinks of the hotpot, tut his mouth, and reaches out to night Feixu: "I''ve been visiting jueweijie every day this month, and I''ve spent a lot of money. Do you want to show me something?"


    "What do you mean? This food is a willing to fight, a willing to get. If you want to get the money back after eating it, how can it be so cheap? "


    "Stingy!" Ouyang Liuyun glanced at ye Feixu and said, "sister in law''s products must be excellent products, otherwise, how can you earn so much money?"


    Night Feixu nerve thick, now immersed in their own thoughts, and did not feel that night is not white what is wrong.He sipped the wine and said with a smile, "sister-in-law''s idea is really fantastic. Our kitchen has launched a four palace hotpot according to her sister-in-law''s suggestion, which is very popular! They all said that this kind of meal is very novel, plus sister-in-law''s sauce, will never tire of eating. When the guests are happy, our business is booming. Guess how much money jueweijai has made this month


    Ouyang Liuyun hesitated to the height and said, "50000?"


    "Seventy thousand! We have made nearly 70000 taels of silver this month


    "Tut tut! Don''t give me any money to earn so much, stingy! "


    "Come on, boss. I''m not happy to see me recently. I must be jealous."


    Yefeixu ignored Ouyang Liuyun at all, but said to Yefei in vain: "second brother, do you know, the soda that sister-in-law made before. Although it''s cold now, people like to drink it. Thousands of cups are sold every day. "


    "Now they have hot pot, barbecue and soda water


    "Hey, soda is really a great drink


    "This recipe is now in my sister-in-law''s hand, which can''t be imitated by others. I don''t know how many people come to ask for the formula at a high price. I sent them back."


    Night Fei Xu said more excited: "this formula is a magic weapon to make money, not for thousands of gold!"


    Ye Feixu saw that ye Feixu didn''t answer his words. His interest was still very high, and he said, "there''s another thing! My sister-in-law''s Yinshu is holding an activity with us at Jue Wei Zhai today. Those who spend more than 500 Liang silver in Yinshu will be given five Liang silver coupons for Jue Wei Zhai. Those who spend more than 50 Liang silver in Jue Wei Zhai can go to Yin Shu to get a small gift. Everyone is crazy to collect the bill! Ha ha, you didn''t see the scene. It''s amazing! Today''s sales are very hot. I''ve always been right in the reconciliation, and I haven''t finished the reconciliation. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 321

    Ouyang Liuyun then said, "my sister-in-law is not a human being. How can you come up with so many good ideas?"


    Ye Fei took a cold look at Ouyang Liuyun: "who do you say is not human?"


    Ouyang Liuyun helplessly pointed to himself: "I said I, I said I..."


    Ouyang Liuyun changed his words and said: "sister-in-law is really fierce. You are really lucky if you are not white!"


    Night Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun, you and I said Su Ying''s good, and praised her to have nothing in the sky or the earth.


    Night is not white lip horn tiny hook, in the heart some tiny complacency.


    Ye Feixu said excitedly, knocking on the table with his glass: "it''s a great honor to be able to marry such a girl! Second brother, you have found treasure, you have found treasure


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help laughing. He really found the treasure and was beaten like this by Bao.


    Ye Feixu sighed: "second brother, Congratulations! You''re so lucky. It''s so good! How envious


    Ye Fei''s face was a little black, and his tone was calm and without wave: "if I don''t marry, do you want to marry, eh?"


    "Of course! To marry a sister-in-law is to marry ten gods of wealth. Naturally, I am... " Night Feixu some ecstasy, heart think what, say on the mouth.


    He said happily and suddenly felt a pain in his thigh.


    Ye Feixu raised his head and saw Ouyang Liuyun winking at him.


    Ye Feixu immediately responded and glanced at ye feibai''s more and more unhappy face. He coughed twice and said in some embarrassment: "second brother, what do you say, ha ha I''m just talking nonsense


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t want to make ye feibai angry again tonight, so he said, "the fourth prince said that his sister-in-law is very smart and good! But who has the good fortune to marry his sister-in-law? "


    Ye Feixu quickly echoed: "yes, yes!"


    Night is not white, sweet heart, his shadow is absolutely unique.


    It''s just that when he thinks of what happened tonight, he is in a bad mood. This woman is really hateful!


    Yefeixu found that yefeibai was not right tonight. He hardly said anything.


    Ye Feixu saw the wound on Yefei''s white face. He couldn''t help but say angrily: "second brother, what''s the matter with your face? Which bastard did it? I''ll take revenge for you..."


    "Cough, cough..." Night Feixu suddenly heard the cough of Ouyang Liuyun.


    "But who else is going to sprinkle it on the head of the second brother? Well, this man is not a sister-in-law, is he?"


    Ouyang Liuyun saw Ye Fei''s white face getting gray and couldn''t help kicking yefeixu.


    The night is not rising, and then it is silent.


    Ye feibai held the glass tightly with his slender fingers. The glass was almost crushed by him: "you go to check whether there is a suitable age woman in the capital city..."


    Ye feibai''s words just finished, ye Feixu looked at him in surprise: "big brother, don''t you, don''t you have two minds?"


    Ouyang Liuyun heard night feibai say this, but also busy way: "feibai, what''s good to solve, don''t be impulsive."


    "That''s it! Your sister-in-law is so kind that you should forgive her even if she makes mistakes occasionally! "


    Ouyang Liuyun continued to persuade: "Fei Bai, sister-in-law is such a good woman, you are holding a lantern are difficult to find, you can not be too upset."


    "Shut up Ye feibai called out to them impatiently, "pay attention to me and find a suitable woman for Jinyang!"


    Ye Feixu is a little unclear, so: "second brother, when did you have leisure and leisure to act as a matchmaker for others?"


    Night not white mouth squeezed out a sentence: "you don''t mind my own business, give me to do it!"


    "We will!"


    Ouyang Liuyun seemed to understand something and laughed enigmatically.


    The words of the three people shifted from Su Ying to political affairs. The night was getting deeper and deeper. Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white. He drank a lot of wine this night. He could not help but persuade him: "it''s not white. It''s late at night. You should go back earlier."


    Night is not white look light ground looked at him: "accompany me to fight."


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help stroking his forehead: "it''s not white. It''s late at night. You''d better go back to accompany your sister-in-law."


    Night is not white eyes, like ice general, coldly looking at Ouyang Liuyun.


    Ouyang Liuyun took a deep breath. He was still very impulsive when he was drunk. He could not provoke him. He would follow him.


    Ouyang Liuyun told his servant, "you go to prepare a guest room."


    Ouyang Liuyun has just ordered his servants to finish. He finds that ye Feixu has slipped to the door at any time.


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately called out: "night is not Xu, don''t run."


    Ouyang Liuyun rushed out quickly and grabbed his shoulder: "you have to train your skills with Fei Bai. What are you running for?"


    Night Feixu bitter face way: "I thought you have what good thing to look for me, originally is the second elder brother in a bad mood, this is not harm me?"Ye Feixu always remembers that ye feibai was in a bad mood and fought with him all night, which made him half dead.


    "No, you are not allowed to go!" Ouyang Liuyun tightly pulls the night Feixu.


    In this empty time, the night is not white has stood in front of two people, lips pick a touch of cold smile: "you two together."


    Bright moon in the sky, three slender figures like Jiaolong intertwined, fighting together.


    Ye Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun yawn and cope with the attack of yefeibai. Their hearts are extremely sad.


    It was not easy to fight until midnight when Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white and stopped. He subconsciously covered his abdomen with his hand and gently shook his body.


    Night Feixu also see, can''t help but asked: "second brother, are you injured?"


    The night is not white also does not answer, turn to walk toward guest room: "sleep."


    In huaiwang mansion, Su Ying couldn''t sleep at all, and the whole person sat at the table in a dispirited way.


    Her head was on the back of her hand, and she didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Green mark and red wave see the light in the room has been on, hesitated for a long time at the door, or push the door in.


    Or Hongbo opened his mouth first: "princess, why don''t you sleep?"


    Su Ying said faintly: "can''t sleep."


    Su Ying''s slender and thick eyelashes, her eyes drooped and her face slightly pale.


    Green Mark looked at her and said in a low voice, "princess, if you want to be more open-minded, he didn''t mean to quarrel with you."


    Hongbo nodded: "yes, the LORD was waiting for you when he came back early in the morning. He has been waiting for you for a whole day and has not eaten any food. It is inevitable that he is in a bad mood."


    Su Ying coldly hummed: "he is in a bad mood, how can I get angry?"


    Green mark suddenly blushed and faltered: "princess, you are still wrong about this. What you said to the Lord, we heard some You haven''t settled with the LORD yet. "


    Su Ying''s face sank.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 322

    Red wave also can''t help but persuade: "princess, under the bottom of the day, the Lord is so tolerant of you. If there is any man who can bear this, don''t blame the Lord. "


    "Yes Princess, is there any other woman like you Isn''t it for decoration


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, they did not hear the words in front of them, only heard this sentence!


    Now everything is wrong with her?!


    Seeing Su Ying''s face was not good, green mark wanted to shut up. After thinking about it, he couldn''t help but persuade him: "princess, don''t blame the maids for their talkiness. The Lord treats you so well on weekdays. He has never favored other women. You always In this way, he is pushed to others


    Hongbo also nodded his head and said, "yes, the prince is a man after all. He thinks for the princess wholeheartedly, and the princess should not always hurt his heart."


    Su Ying''s voice said coldly, "is he sad? What kind of heart did he hurt? "


    Green mark see Su Ying angry, some afraid to back a step. She bowed her head and continued: "of course, the Lord is sad. He treats you so well that you beat him."


    Su Ying thought of the night is not white Ben injured, she still treat him like this: "I..."


    Seeing that Su Ying was loose, the green mark couldn''t help but say in a low voice: "princess, I can''t see it anymore. You beat the king like that! He is the prince, the second prince! You can do that. "


    "The servants outside don''t know how to talk about it when they see it."


    "Yes, it''s a big problem. How can you get into the palace?"


    "In this case, the Prince did not hurt the princess, which shows that the prince is very tolerant to the princess."


    "Yes, yes, ordinary men don''t allow their women to climb on their heads."


    Su Ying coldly hummed: "whose girl are you? How to help others talk like this


    Green mark muttered: "this matter is the princess, you are not, we all stand on the side of the prince."


    Red wave pulled the green mark and motioned her not to speak. She gave an idea and said, "princess, you''d better send someone to invite the Lord back."


    "No Su Ying remembers what night feibai did to herself yesterday and snorted coldly.


    But as soon as she thought of the night''s injury, he covered his abdomen with force, and her eyes flashed slightly.


    "The Lord didn''t come back all night. You should always care about it."


    "He doesn''t need my attention."


    "If the Lord is cold by you, how bad is it?"


    Su Ying was full of anger at the moment: "do you have enough of your words? If he wants to be cold, I can''t control it! All right, get out of here. "


    "Princess..."


    "Get out of here!"


    Green mark walked to the door or muttered: "the princess clearly cares about the prince, otherwise, she can''t sleep now?"


    Red wave pulled at her: "OK, well, you say less, let the princess quiet."


    The door was finally closed and the room was quiet.


    Su Ying sighed gently and stroked her forehead.


    Is it really her fault?


    Night is not white, only sleep two hours to get up, he is in a bad mood, because of the hangover some headache.


    Slender fingers caress his frown, a pair of eyes have no emotion, as if contains a thousand years of ice. His pale face had a thick air of bitterness.


    A little girl took the basin to go in, saw the night is not white, put down the basin in a hurry and ran out.


    Ouyang Liuyun is miserable. Since he stayed here at night, his gloom has spread to the whole mansion like a plague. The atmosphere here is completely frozen.


    When his servants saw the gloomy prince, they were all trembling and nervous. They did not even dare to speak out loud.


    Ouyang Liuyun ordered something. As long as it was related to the night, they were all bitter, as if they were to be punished.


    Ouyang Liuyun has some headache and thinks about how to send the night away in vain. If he stays like this, he will also be nervous. Yefeixu had already run away secretly last night. Now it''s a little difficult for him to deal with yefeibai alone.


    Ouyang Liuyun turned around in the yard, and a sly smile flashed through his eyes.


    He suddenly nervously went to night feibai: "feibai, I just heard a news, I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    "If there''s any nonsense, don''t hesitate."


    "Feibai, I heard that my sister-in-law and the Marquis have gone out."


    Night is not white hands tightly hold up, the back of the hand blue veins burst out, eyes burst out of cold: "what do you say?"


    "I said You''d better go home first. " Ouyang Liuyun looked at Ye Fei with some embarrassment, "otherwise..."


    Before he finished his words, he saw ye feibai leave with his fist clenched, his eyes full of anger, and his back of his hand was full of blue veins.


    Ouyang Liuyun gently breathed a sigh of relief: "finally left..."But I hope that the fire behind him will not burn on him.


    Ye feibai hurried back to the huaiwang mansion. On the way, he was almost desperate. Could he not keep his shadow in any case.


    As long as she finds a chance, she can''t wait to see Jinyang?


    Yefeibai walked quickly towards mingyuxuan. He saw that the green mark was coming out of the mingyuxuan. He could not help frowning and asked her, "is the princess out?"


    Green mark busy way: "the princess has been waiting for the Lord to come back."


    Night is not white, pursed thin lips, light to hum a, but flash in Phoenix eyes shallow smile.


    Night is not white push open the door to go in, see Su Ying sitting at the table in a daze, do not know what is thinking.


    Ye feibai can''t help but get angry when he sees her. Now the marks on his face are all thanks to her!


    Night is not white is still hesitating whether to speak, but see Su Ying raised his head quickly looked at him.


    Her eyes were black and moist, but she stayed on his face for a while, and soon she did not open her eyes, as if he was the air, as if there was no such person at all!


    When the night was not white, his face was full of anger.


    Su Ying is stubborn. It is impossible for her to admit her mistake first.


    Su Ying''s eyes drooped and her long eyelashes trembled.


    She wanted to ask if his injury was better and if the scratch on his face had been dealt with, but when she saw him like this, she couldn''t say anything.


    Ye feibai came to sit in front of her, and did not look at her, but started to drink a cup of tea for himself.


    She thought he would apologize, but after a long time, he said nothing.


    Two people just sit like this, and they don''t pay attention to each other.


    Su Ying suddenly became a little irritable and clenched his fist secretly. He didn''t trust her so much and even wanted to rape him. What did she expect from him?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 323

    Su Ying stood up, turned and left.


    The night is not white to open mouth to call her, in the voice has slightly angry: "where are you going?"


    Su shadow head also does not return, cold ground hums: "where do I go still need to report to you?"


    "You didn''t explain last night?"


    Su Ying looked at the night and sneered: "explain? What else do I need to explain? The Lord has already settled in his mind, hasn''t he


    Ye feibai tried to suppress his anger in his heart: "Su Ying, I''m going to give you another chance. Please tell me clearly, what''s going on between you and Jinyang?"


    Su Ying picked up his chin and glared at him without showing weakness: "how do you think?"


    "Do you have to make me angry?"


    "I don''t care whether you are angry or not. After all, we don''t matter, do we? "


    "Do you want to get rid of this king?" Ye feibai''s face was full of fury. He was so angry that his whole body''s blood gushed up on his head and kept rolling. "If you marry this king, you are born to be a member of huaiwang''s mansion, and death is the ghost of huaiwang''s mansion!"


    Night is not white too hard, the wound bursts of pain. Subconsciously, he covered his abdomen with his hands, and a thick cold sweat came out of his forehead.


    Su Ying was a little impatient. She didn''t want to quarrel with him any more: "did the Lord come here to quarrel with me? I''m not in the mood for company! If you don''t go, I''ll go. "


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and his beautiful star eyes were as cold as ice. He pinched her chin and said, "do you hate me so much? Not even in the same room with me? "


    Su Ying raised eyebrows with a look of teasing: "what do you do to stay in a room with me? Don''t you have a new concubine? Go to her. "


    Night Fei Bai Leng hummed: "very good, you have someone else in your heart, so you want to push me to others?"


    Su Ying clenched his fist: "you can think as you like!"


    Ye feibai''s eyes flashed with disappointment: "OK, then I''ll find her. Where is she? "


    Su Ying''s face is hung with a faint smile, the more intense the eye ground mocks: "firewood room."


    The night is not white slightly a Zheng, light hook evil sycophant red lip, coldly smile way: "Su Ying, you this person how is so careful eye? If you don''t want me, you have to force other women to live. "


    Su Ying saw him like this, his face angry blue, she raised her finger outside: "then you go to put ah, you go to put ah!"


    "OK, I''ll let them go." Night is not white eyes bright, showing a noble.


    Su Ying was infuriated by night feibai. She met his sight obstinately and said, "I wish you well!"


    "I will show you what you want to see!" Night is not a white door.


    Su Ying looked at the back of night Fei Bai''s leaving, and was so angry that she smashed the door.


    Night is not white to go forward a few steps, behind the door has been heavily closed, no half hesitation.


    The night is not white footstep lives a meal, in the eye flashed the injured look.


    She hated him so much that she pushed him to others so quickly!


    Ye feibai went to the wood room in a rage. Mother Shen was always outside the door of the wood room. She saw yefeibai coming from a distance, and her face showed an excited look.


    She leaned against the door and called in a low voice: "aunt, auntie, the Lord is coming!"


    "So fast?" Qingbi some can''t believe, but her face is showing a happy look.


    She knew that the prince and Princess quarreled last night, and she was thinking about what to do. Unexpectedly, the prince came by himself.


    Qingbi adjusted her hair and smoothed her dress.


    She stood at the door, her head drooping slightly, with a decent smile on her face.


    The sound of footsteps outside is getting closer and closer. Qingbi silently counts his footsteps in her heart.


    Then the sound of footsteps stopped abruptly at the door, and the door was opened.


    Yefeibai''s handsome face appeared in front of her, and his outline was perfect as a God.


    His facial features are as delicate as carved out, and his whole body exudes a divine light, which makes people unable to move his eyes.


    Green green eyes, spring rippling, she bent down to the night is not white Yingying a worship: "my body to Wang Ye please."


    Night is not white eyebrows tightly twisted, face serious.


    His cold eyes are tightly locked in the green green green face, just want to say something, the bottom of his heart can not help but emerge Su Ying''s disgust for him, as well as Su Ying''s gentle picture of smiling at Jinyang.


    He snorted coldly and turned away.


    Night is not white turn to leave when, still face outside mother Shen way: "you send her back."


    "Yes


    "Mammy, did I hear you correctly?" Qingbi looks at the long back of the night. She tightly holds the arm of mother Shen. She is so excited that her eyes are filled with tears.


    Mother Shen nodded and said with a smile, "Auntie, you heard me right. The Lord asked the old slave to send it back to you."Qingbi quickly wiped a tear: "I thought the LORD would not accept me Now He recognized me, didn''t he? "


    Mother Shen supported Qingbi and nodded her head again and again: "Auntie, I''ve known that you are blessed. You have a good face. There is a man under this day who will refuse. It was just the princess who was pressing on top of you, and you could not get out of your head. Now the princess has lost grace. After that, you are not has the final say.


    Qing Bi''s face showed a look of hope: "I hope to borrow Mammy''s good words."


    "My aunt, what can I worry about now? How can the princess catch the prince''s heart? The prince is so arrogant, how can he allow the princess to betray himself, coupled with her fierce temperament, I''m afraid that the Lord has now rejected her! "


    "Mother Shen, if you help me like this, you can stay with me in the future. You will be my favorite in the future. "


    Mother Shen smiles and salutes Qingbi: "I thank my aunt."


    Qingbi went back to the place where she used to live, bathed and dressed herself carefully.


    Qingbi stood in front of the mirror and looked at her dress with satisfaction. She thought that the prince does not live in the princess''s house now, and he has no other concubine''s room. She must stay in her room tonight.


    Qingbi thought so, her face was full of joy. She turned her head and looked at mammy Shen: "mammy Shen, can I dress like this? Will the Lord like it


    Mother Shen took a look at the blue blue, but she saw that she was wearing a purple bra, which was embroidered with lifelike Begonia flowers with gold thread, and was covered with a thin and transparent veil.


    Her white skin loomed, and she was charming.


    Mother Shen praised from the bottom of her heart: "aunt is really a good idea. The Lord will like it."


    Qingbi complacently purses the corners of her lips. She takes out the perfume powder from the lattice and daubs it on her body. This is her new fragrance. The fragrance is fresh and pleasant. Adding a Yilan fragrance into it, it has a more stimulating effect.


    Qingbi caresses her cheek charmingly. This night, she must make Wang Ye infatuated with her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 324

    Su Ying saw that the night was not white, and she felt a little uneasy at the bottom of her heart.


    In fact, she also wanted to talk with him well, at least explained that she and Jinyang had nothing to do with her, but his attitude! He even had to do that to her!


    Su Ying thought more and more angry, even, he even went to find Qingbi!


    This is the bad nature of men!


    When Green Mark came in, Su Ying was walking around the room. In Green Mark''s memory, Su Ying was always a calm person. She had never seen her so irritable.


    Green mark put the dinner on the table and whispered, "princess, I''ll go and find the prince."


    Su Ying''s dark eyes cast a cold glance at her: "don''t go!"


    Green mark looks at Su Ying with an angry look on his face and can''t help but ask in a low voice: "princess, the prince is so arrogant that he has taken the initiative to ask you to make mistakes. Why do you still want to quarrel with you?"


    Su Ying smile, tone is very cold: "he is also called active and I ask for fault? Do you think I want to fight with him


    Green mark has never seen Su Ying''s appearance. She shrinks her neck in fear: "princess, the prince is a man, can''t you coax him?"


    "How old is he? I''ll coax him! He listens to the wind is rain. How can I coax him? "


    Green mark bit his lip and didn''t speak. She wanted to turn around and leave.


    All of a sudden, she thought of the king''s release of Qingbi, and she felt uneasy. The prince has not yet settled down with the princess, and the woman Qingbi is a fox seducer. If the prince dotes on Qingbi and follows the princess''s temperament, the relationship between the prince and the princess is bound to be affected.


    Although green mark is careless on weekdays, at the critical time, it is still very thoughtful. She bit her lip: "maid The maidservant went and said to the king. "


    "Don''t go!"


    "But..." Green mark is a little embarrassed, "the Lord is just angry. Can I persuade him? If the Lord dotes on Qingbi, how can it be good? "


    Su Ying Leng hum: "he loves to favor who, I can''t control."


    "Look at the mouth of the maid The green mark covered his mouth, "the maidservant talks in disorder! Princess, the prince is so devoted to you that he is only angry to show you. "


    "I say again, I don''t care if he is angry or not. What he wants to do is his business, I can''t control it!"


    "Princess, you are the Royal concubine. Who cares about the prince


    "There are so many women who want to take care of him at the end of the day. There''s no need for me."


    Green Mark thought to herself that the princess was jealous. She couldn''t help saying, "princess, you don''t have to worry. The Lord will not do anything sorry for you. "


    "I don''t care, I don''t care."


    "Princess, the prince is so kind to you You don''t have to do anything. I''ll do it for you, will you? After all, you still have a long way to go. "


    Green mark some anxious, how to persuade can not persuade Su Ying.


    "Greenmark, you''ve got more and more recently. Go out first." Su Ying drives green mark out. She doesn''t let green mark go. She also orders the servants in the courtyard not to go. Anyone who dares to go out tonight will play the board.


    Green mark is driven out by Su Ying, and just meets red wave coming in from outside. Green mark shook her head at her and said in a low voice, "what do you think this is about?"


    Why did red wave send her a sigh. What to do now Just now I heard that the Lord has gone to Qingbi''s house. "


    "What!" Green mark was shocked, "Lord Did you really go? "


    Red wave sighed: "yes, if it goes on like this, it will be bad."


    The green mark lowered his voice: "the princess won''t let us go out now. What can I do? Or I''ll try to sneak out later. Anyway, I can''t let Qingbi take advantage of it. "


    Su Ying''s ear power is very good, Rao is just two girls will sound low, she also heard clearly.


    Her hands squeezed hard, and a cold and lost smile flashed on her face. Good, good!


    She couldn''t eat dinner, so she went back to bed.


    Su Ying tossed and turned in bed, thinking constantly what night feibai would do to Qingbi. Would he kiss her and kiss her? Will he sleep with her tonight?


    Su Ying''s mind is full of those messy pictures, the more I want to be, the more upset I am.


    She turned over and threw herself on the bed, and then the whole person sat up and thumped the bed.


    She''s not sleepy at all and doesn''t want to sleep at all!


    She had never felt like this in her life. She was so abnormal that she couldn''t control her thoughts at all.


    She bit her lips, and her eyes suddenly caught a glimpse of the soft couch where the night was not white.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a trace of anger. The man had said so well before, but now he has not gone to the concubine''s room as usual. She walked towards the soft couch and kicked her feet hard. She was anxious to lift the quilts and pillows on the soft couch to the ground and stepped on them with great force.She could not understand that she had done such a childish thing.


    Su Ying finished all this, or do not get angry, directly open the door and throw these things out.


    Hongbo was hit by a pillow and cried out in pain: "Princess..."


    Su Ying pointed to the things on the ground and said to her, "take these dirty things and burn them! Come on


    Red wave took a look, this is not Wang Ye''s thing, just on Su Ying''s cold eyes, she still said yes.


    Su Ying closes the door heavily and continues to toss and turn on the bed.


    Hongbo opens his mouth to the closed door and can''t say anything. She picked up the things on the ground and went out in a hurry. She saw the green mark still walking around the door.


    Red wave whispered in the Green Mark''s ear: "the princess threw all the things out of the prince and asked me to burn them."


    "It seems that the princess is very angry."


    "You can find a way to go out quickly. At least tell the prince that the princess is not happy."


    "But the princess told me they didn''t dare to let me out What can I do? "


    "Come here." Hongbo thought about it for a while, and suddenly thought of something. He pulled the green mark and ran to the backyard. Hongbo pointed to a large water tank in the backyard and said, "do you want to climb down from here?"


    Green mark is afraid of heights, but for the sake of the princess, she still steps on the water tank to climb out.


    Hongbo followed her carefully behind her: "be careful."


    When the green mark was climbing down from above, his foot suddenly slipped for a while, and he couldn''t help but cry.


    Before she could react, someone pulled her up like a chicken.


    "Green mark, are you ok?" he said to the other side


    "I''m fine." Green mark found that the person who saved her was Ling Feng. She couldn''t help saying thanks to him.


    Green mark finished speaking, he ran quickly towards the place where Qingbi lived. Ling Feng saw that the night was not white all night long, so he came to mingyuxuan to see what he could hear.


    Now when he saw the green mark coming out, he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, hoping that things would turn around.


    Night is not white to go to the place where Qingbi lives.


    There was a gloomy air on his face, apparently in a mood of high anger.


    Qingbi was very happy when she heard that the night was not white. She thought to herself that he must like her very much.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 325

    "I''d like to say hello to the Lord." Qingbi sees the night not white come in and salutes him. Naturally, she wrapped her two snow-white arms around his hands and took him to go inside: "Lord, you are here."


    Night is not white fly quickly take out his hand, the face is dull to sit at the table.


    Qingbi is stunned and quickly follows up.


    "Lord, this is my concubine who specially made granny Shen make sweet scented osmanthus and jasmine tea. Would you like to try it?" Qingbi is not happy to see that the night is not white. She knows that he is angry with the princess, and is very proud in her heart.


    She began to pour a cup of tea for yefeibai, and then brought it to his lips. Her eyes were like silk: "Lord..."


    Ye feibai took tea from her hand and sipped it.


    "Lord You look very tired. I''ll rub your shoulders for you. " Qingbi doesn''t care whether yefeibai agrees or not. Standing behind her, Qingbi puts two white hands on his shoulder and pinches them for him.


    She was specially trained and kneaded with appropriate strength. She saw that the night was not white and did not refuse. Her red lips were full of a charming smile.


    Her kneading hands gradually stopped and slid towards his chest.


    She pasted it all over the place, her fullness on his back.


    She rubbed up and down against his body, her hands like snakes around him. She panted softly and groaned, "Lord..."


    "Get out of here The night is not white some irritable ground to tear off her hands, deep eyes burst out a sharp light, he pushed her out.


    Qingbi fell heavily on the ground and cried out.


    Her brow is light frown, some disappointments look at the night is not white, the Lord does not like her, how can refuse her, refuse her body fragrance.


    Qingbi sees the red mark on her bright wrist, and the Lord will not be merciful to her.


    Qingbi naturally won''t be reconciled. She quickly gets up and sits on the side of the body that is not white at night. She drips and says: "Lord, you hurt my body. My body aches to death."


    She charmingly winked at him with a soft look.


    Ye feibai didn''t even give her a look.


    Her body was white as the night approached, and the veil of her body slipped from her smooth skin to the ground. At the moment, she was wearing only a purple Strapless skirt.


    This color makes her skin more and more white and delicate. She pastes it on her body, which is not white at night, to show her feminine charm.


    "Lord, let my concubine take good care of you tonight."


    "Don''t bother me, go away!" The thin red lips spit out cold words, and the night''s non white face is covered by frost.


    Qingbi didn''t want to let go of such a good opportunity. She sighed: "Lord, are you angry now, or because of the princess? My Lord, it''s not worth your being angry about such a woman. "


    Green green see night is not white face, cold burst out, urgent way: "you know how much she did in order not to let me approach you!"


    Night is not white eye ground flashed a touch of surprise: "Oh?"


    Qingbi sees that ye feibai is finally willing to listen to her, and her heart is filled with pride: "before the princess deliberately assigned my concubine to do rough work, and even always abused my body, did not give me food to eat."


    Qingbi deliberately said: "my body is hungry every day. I have to continue to do these rough jobs."


    Hearing this, ye feibai asked with some interest: "does she really do this?"


    Does this mean that shadow is jealous and cares about him?


    "Yes! Later, I got the Queen''s sympathy and was carried to the concubine''s room. I didn''t expect the princess to hate my concubine. "


    Qingbi saw ye feibai and didn''t ask her to roll again. She was very happy. She sat so close, smelling the faint man''s breath on yefeibai''s body, and her face was flushed with climbing mountains.


    "The queen spoke, but she didn''t recognize the position of the concubine. If it wasn''t for Ma Jia who helped me build up her power here, I would have been murdered by the princess. " Qingbi seemed to think of something sad and wiped her tears. "The princess doesn''t approve of my body. Even her girl bullies her and beats her!"


    Green green see the night is not white, the heart is naturally thinking of taking advantage of this to clean up those stinky girls around Su Ying.


    "And then?"


    Naturally, I didn''t see the smile at night Fei''s white eyes: "later, the princess fell down in front of me on purpose, and slandered that the concubine pushed her down! I''m locked up. Wuwuwuwu, Lord, you''re back at last, or I''ll be tortured to death by the princess. "


    Seeing that the night was not white and there was no anger in her imagination, Qingbi began to rack her brains to think ill of her: "the prince must not tolerate such a disposition of the princess. I heard that she even beat Wang Ye. Wang Ye, how can you endure such a woman? You should leave early


    "Shut up The night is not white, beautiful and matchless face, instantly become cold, the whole body exudes a terrible dark breath.


    He rose to his feet and walked away.Qingbi knew that she had said something wrong, so she stood up and blocked up in front of Ye feibai: "Lord, I have said something wrong, please forgive me!"


    Qingbi in the night is not white reaction, a will own bra pulled down, suddenly the spring leak, her face charming looking at the night is not white.


    Night is not white, do not look at her at all, lift legs to go out around her.


    "Lord!" Qingbi opened her arms and raised her proud chest. "Qingbi is your man. Why do you refuse me?"


    Qingbi bit her lips: "I am your concubine! Or you can''t let the princess go at all? "


    Qingbi said in a loud voice: "the princess went to the temple for the sake of the little marquis. It was just to hit the prince''s face! Is the Lord going to look for her now


    "Shut up


    "The princess didn''t come back all night. She''s just being rude! Do you want to ask for such a woman in a low voice


    Ye feibai raised his head, his slender fingers pinched her neck, and his fingers tightened little by little.


    His eyes contain bloody and ferocious, with a Teng of murderous gas, his eyes burst out a cold meaning that immediately stops the heartbeat: "shut up!"


    Qingbi saw that ye feibai was infuriated by her. She raised her head stubbornly and looked up at his sight: "even if the Lord is angry, I have to say it! The princess is already a dirty woman. Why should the prince give up others for her sake? Princess, she only has a little prince in her heart, and there is no prince at all


    Qingbi only felt her neck was tightly grasped. She had not responded, and the whole person had been thrown on the ground by night. Her body fell on the cold ground and hurt.


    "Lord..."


    Green green eyes full of tears, pitifully looking at the night is not white.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 326

    Ye feibai, remembering Qingbi''s words, raised her legs and was about to kick her down --


    "Lord!" Qingbi bent up and hugged ye feibai''s leg before he kicked him down. She put her face on his leg and said, "you can''t treat me like this. I''m your concubine Wang Ye... "


    At this time, a sound came from the door.


    Then the door was pushed in. The man was the green mark.


    Green mark was entangled by mammy Shen just now, and finally pushed her away and ran in. She thought ye feibai loved the princess very much. He came here just for fun. When she opened the door, she saw Qingbi holding yefeibai naked.


    Green Mark''s face immediately rose red, do not know is shy, or angry.


    At the beginning, she still stood on the side of the prince, feeling that the princess was sorry for him.


    But now the princess can''t sleep or even eat for the sake of the prince.


    I didn''t expect that the LORD was here as if nothing had happened to favor other women.


    Thinking of this, green mark also felt unworthy for Su Ying in his heart, so he turned and ran away.


    Night is not white to hear the movement, turn to see the green mark, flashed a touch of movement in the heart.


    Ye feibai was still hesitating, and Qingbi was still holding his thigh tightly: "Lord, you see, a little girl beside the princess is pulling so hard. She goes wherever she wants to go, and even gives you a look. Who do you think gives her the right? "


    "My Lord, you are too fond of the princess. You spoil her to look like she is now pampered. She doesn''t pay attention to you."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes with bloodthirsty and cruel, he does not like the woman in front of him, but she said every word in his heart nest! Stab him in the pain!


    Qingbi saw that ye feibai was a little loose. She held his thigh tightly, knelt straight, and pasted her body on him: "Lord, please forgive me for my unreasonable words. I just love you so much that I don''t want to hurt you


    "Lord, if you spoil the princess like this, she will be more and more lawless in the future?"


    Qingbi has only one chance tonight. If she can''t grasp such a good opportunity, there will be no place for her in this mansion in the future.


    Green green holding night is not white, not let go.


    She even thought bitterly that the powder on her body could not produce any effect on yefeibai. How much did he like the princess! I don''t care about other women at all.


    Night is not white, think of Su Ying stubborn appearance, hands tightly pinch up, the back of the hand blue veins jump. He was so kind to her that she despised him so much.


    "Lord, princess, she doesn''t like you at all! Why should you make yourself angry for such a woman


    Night is not white face suddenly full of concealment, like the outbreak of violent storms, eyes flashing bloodthirsty cold. His chest heaved violently, and his hands ran rapidly through the air, invisible at all.


    "Pa" to a sound, the palm of the hand hit Qingbi''s face, Qingbi white skin immediately showed a palm print, lip corner edge of blood flow out.


    Qingbi coughed a few times and was kicked open by night Fei Bai. She was like a piece of rag thrown aside.


    Yefei took two steps and stepped back.


    A trace of annoyance flashed through his dark eyes. Since green mark misunderstood him, green mark would tell the shadow about it.


    Then he just won''t go.


    Night is not white to think so, return to lie on the bed again.


    Qingbi originally thought that night feibai would not stay. Now when she saw yefeibai lying in bed, she did not care about her pain, and her heart flashed a strong sense of happiness.


    The Lord can''t let her go after all!


    Qingbi casually put on a light gauze outside. She looked at herself with satisfaction. Her exquisite body and long legs loomed under the long gauze. The prince would like her more.


    After green mark went back, she saw that the light in Su Ying''s room was still on. She stood at the door and sighed low.


    I don''t know how long after, the door behind him was suddenly opened: "green mark."


    Green mark turned to see Su Ying standing at the door.


    Su Ying''s dark eyes quietly looked at her: "did you just go out?"


    "Well..." Green mark bowed her head. It was really her who was busy with the princess''s eyes.


    "What about others?"


    "This This... " Green Mark thought before also comforted Su Ying, and she vowed that the LORD would not do something sorry for her, but now he is a bit hesitant.


    Su Ying looked at the green mark, but with the tone of statement: "did he rest in Qingbi?"


    The green mark gave a low hum.


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold, and her face was covered with ice and snow, and she was angry.


    Seeing Su Ying''s displeasure, green mark whispered, "princess, maybe the Lord..."


    "You don''t have to excuse him, I know that." Su Ying took a deep breath, trying to suppress his emotions, trying to make his voice sound calm, "I go out for a walk.""Princess Maybe the Lord wants to make a mistake


    Su Ying faintly smile: "he won''t have Qingbi, there will be others in the future."


    Su Ying strode forward, only feel the chest stuffy.


    Is this man the man she almost wanted to live with for a lifetime?


    He thinks she made a mistake, and then he goes to pamper other women. How ridiculous.


    How much is the man''s word of love?


    Green mark saw Su Ying''s lonely back, secretly worried for her, and she walked out quickly after her.


    Qingbi has been standing at the head of the bed, obsessed with looking at the man on the bed.


    Wang Ye is the most handsome man in the world. Now he is her husband. Why can''t she be favored by him!


    Qingbi clenched her fist, and yefeibai had left in her room. She must not be his concubine.


    Thinking so, she went to bed with her hands and feet and lay beside the night. She gently laid her face on his chest. She did not believe that any man could escape from her palm.


    Her hand stroked in the abdomen of yefeibai and swam down. Yefeibai suddenly opened her eyes, and her slender and powerful hand quickly grasped her hand.


    Qingbi hasn''t responded, she is kicked out of bed by night feibai.


    Ye Fei looked at her coldly and coldly: "you give me another move to try, see this king today don''t want your life!"


    Qingbi looked at the night with some sobs: "Lord, why don''t you like my body? Is it my body that''s not good? I''m willing to change it?"


    Night is not white voice says coldly: "then you go to die."


    Qingbi didn''t expect that night feibai would say such cold words, lying on the ground sobbing.


    Night is not white, also do not look at her, turned over.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 327

    In fact, he didn''t sleep well at all. The more he slept, the more guilty he felt. Su Ying''s cold eyes always appeared in his mind.


    He was so angry before that he would be angry with the shadow.


    Now he thought of shadow''s stubborn temperament. If he didn''t explain clearly to her, she thought he had done something wrong and would not pay attention to him in the future!


    Night is not white think of here, get up body, walk toward the direction of bright rain Xuan.


    As soon as he got to the pond, he heard Su Ying''s mocking voice: "what betrothal keepsake, What promise, are all worthless bullshit!"


    Night is not white footstep a meal, see Su Ying from neck pull down what thing to throw into the pond.


    Because he stood far away, he didn''t see it clearly.


    Greenmark said anxiously, "princess, how can you? This is from the Lord!"


    Su Ying ha ha ha ground smile, in the laughter is thick ridicule: "what can you do? I''ll give him back everything he gave me, and I''ll pay him off later! "


    Ye Fei''s fingers clenched little by little, and her knuckles turned white. She said such a thing!


    He felt that his left chest was so stuffy that his heart was going to spasm and the pain was severe. His brow tightly wrinkled, lips tightly pursed, his princess even want to have nothing to do with him, but also lost the love token he gave her!


    "Why did I choose him at the beginning? What''s good about him?"


    Green Mark thought for a while and said seriously, "the LORD loves you very much."


    "Pet?! Doting on other women? "


    Green mark did not dare to say one more sentence: "princess, it''s late at night, you go back."


    Su Ying micro raised his face, facing the cold wind: "if I had married Jinyang, I would not have such a result now?"


    "Keep your voice down, princess, lest you be heard by the Lord."


    How do you hear it Su Ying turns to walk toward the bright rain Xuan, the voice is misty and falls silent: "if you had married Jinyang, you would not have these troubles."


    Night is not white gas all over shiver, originally this is her sincere words!


    He clenched his fist, and his blood roared to splash out!


    This is the princess he yearns for. There is no him in her eyes. She regrets marrying him!


    He had never been so angry. There was no place like his own. Every cell was shouting and roaring wildly.


    The wound in his abdomen was so painful that he covered it with his hand, but no matter how painful the wound was, it could not hurt his heart.


    He holds in the palm of the hand ache shadow son, unexpectedly has no emotion to him!


    His sight fell on Su Ying''s graceful back, and he began to laugh in a panic. His red lips were like blood and enchanting. He staggered for a moment and unconsciously held the tree trunk on one side.


    Ling Feng''s eyes flashed a touch of worry and looked at ye feibai: "Lord, you are injured. Go down to find the grand doctor..."


    The night is not white to cover the wound tightly, forcibly will roll the Qi and blood pressure, cold way: "do not need!"


    Ling Feng hesitated for a moment: "Lord, you haven''t had a good rest for days. You drank so much wine last night. Your wound has not healed. If it goes on like this... "


    Night is not white, black eyes with sinister bloodthirsty, the face sank down: "roll!"


    Ling Feng sees the night is not white so persistent, also dare not speak again, roll far.


    A gust of wind blows, the night is not white 3000 green silk in the air disorderly flying, crazy and evil charm, his whole body seems to be permeated with a fierce and murderous air.


    He stood on the bank for a long time and jumped into the pond.


    Ling Feng heard the sound, turned to see the bank empty, could not help but cry out: "Lord!"


    Night is not white, as if not heard, bending down to wipe in the bottom of the water.


    Now the weather is getting colder and the water in the pond is very cold. As soon as Ling Feng thinks of his injury, he can''t help but say, "Lord..."


    Night is not white, as if nothing, his beautiful face with cold.


    He bent down and explored the bottom of the river, inch by inch.


    He seems to be in a hurry.


    Lingfeng intuition so small jade buckle, how to find.


    In the cold moonlight, he saw the persistent appearance of yefeibai. He also jumped down from the pond to help yefeibai find it together.


    Time goes by slowly. I don''t know how long it took. Ling Feng felt that she was immersed in the cold pool, and she was almost frozen stiff.


    At the moment, the night is not white suddenly stand up straight body.


    His right hand held tightly as if he had caught something important.


    Ling Feng can''t see the night is not white face, just intuition, he has found something.


    Yefeibai walked towards the bank, his black robe was all wet, his whole body was wet, and his hair was dripping with water.


    He left step by step, with unsteady steps.


    Ling Feng looked at the back of his leaving, aloof and lonely.


    Su Ying went back to lie on the bed, her fingers subconsciously stroked his empty chest.She didn''t feel used to it.


    She turned over and saw the light outside the window. The night was not white. She stayed there all night.


    She clenched her lip tightly, her fingers tugging, almost spasmodic.


    Su Ying tossed and turned in bed for a long time, thinking that she couldn''t sleep, so she sat up.


    Green mark heard the movement, pushed the door in, hazy saw Su Ying a face haggard, some worried ground said: "princess, you don''t sleep more, some cool outside."


    Su Ying shook her head and got up and put on a dress.


    Green mark went out and brought a bowl of soup, Su Ying did not move.


    Green Mark''s eyes worried more and more. She said in a low voice, "princess, you didn''t eat anything yesterday. How can you go on like this?"


    Su Ying picked up a spoon to scoop, and then put the spoon down, she has no appetite to eat: "you take it."


    "Princess, what would you like to eat? I''ll ask Hongbo to make it for you."


    Su Ying is sitting with her chin up and doesn''t speak. Green mark sees her like this, and is worried and sad. She thought that ye feibai stayed in Qingbi all night, and she did not dare to mention yefeibai again.


    After a while, Hongbo came in from the outside. She took the account book and said to Su Ying excitedly: "princess, this is the account book of Yinshu this month. This month we work with jueweijie to do activities, and the sales performance is quite good."


    "Oh..."


    Red wave looked at Su Ying and saw her in a daze, as if he didn''t hear what she was saying.


    Red wave continued to excitedly say: "yesterday''s profit was close to 4000 Liang! Our clothes were almost sold out. Finally, two ladies almost fought for the last one. It''s the royal blue luoru skirt embroidered with hundreds of butterflies and flowers. "


    "There is also our recent gift of cardamom oil, which many ladies and ladies like. It looks better than the balsamic


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 328

    Hongbo said most of the time, but he was talking to himself. Su Ying is still in a daze, she does not dare to be interested in Yin Shu''s achievements.


    Red wave and Green Mark looked at each other and said to Su Ying, "princess, the weather is so good, why don''t we go for a walk in the yard?"


    "No


    "Why don''t you go out and have some snacks you like? Or shall I buy it for you


    "No!"


    Green mark also said: "recently, the sales volume of Yinshu is so good that many ready-made clothes are running out of stock. Does the princess need to draw some more design drawings? My servant will polish the ink for you


    "I don''t want to paint."


    Green mark: "mmm..."


    Su Ying also some impatient: "you also go out, what should do."


    "Yes..."


    Su Ying casually looked for a book to look at, imperceptibly, she turned most of the book, but she did not read a word of it.


    Su Ying some fidgety will be in the hands of the book to one side, also do not know how to return a responsibility.


    Her heart is always uneasy, no matter what she does, her heart can not calm down.


    She stroked her forehead with some headache, got up, walked restlessly around the room for two times, then pushed the door open and went out.


    The weather is really good today. The sun is warm and she can''t feel the warmth.


    She looked up at the blue sky and felt lonely.


    Su Ying went forward and heard two girls talking behind a rockery.


    "I heard that the LORD went out before dawn."


    Su Ying frowned subconsciously when she heard this sentence.


    "My Lord, this is a complete cold war with the princess. Today, I packed a lot of luggage and went out. I don''t know if I went away to hide from the princess. "


    Su Ying''s fine eyebrows frowned even more fiercely, because she was angry, her face couldn''t help but draw.


    Green mark follows in the body side, see Su Ying this appearance, can''t help but look at her anxiously.


    "The prince loves the princess very much. I don''t know what happened this time. It''s so noisy!"


    "Yes, the king went to his aunt''s house and flattered her."


    "My aunt has not been favored by the LORD before. She has such a great momentum. I''m afraid that after today, she will be domineering in the mansion."


    Su Ying didn''t want to listen to the words in the back, so she rushed forward. Green mark originally thought out a voice to scold those two girls, saw Su Ying leave in a hurry, also can only follow behind her.


    The two girls were still talking in a low voice: "have you ever heard of aunt''s face swelling up, I don''t know if it''s not good to serve the Lord."


    "It''s hard to say."


    Su Ying''s mood at the moment is sour and astringent and at a loss. She can''t find a breakthrough. She quickens her pace and leaves, but she doesn''t hear the words behind.


    Su Ying walked for a while and sat down on the stone table in front of the yard. Green mark turned back and made a pot of tea for her.


    At this time, she took mother Shen for a walk and Qingbi came to them.


    Because of the heavy makeup on her face today, she smeared a thick layer of white powder, and her face was slightly puffy.


    She came face-to-face with a strong fragrance.


    Qingbi worships Su Ying Ying Ying, and her eyes and eyebrows are full of joy. Her face has a triumphant look: "the princess looks very haggard today."


    Su Ying''s lips pulled a touch of condensation smile, sipped tea, did not answer.


    Qingbi covered her lips with a smile, and her tone was slightly provocative: "it''s right for the princess to be haggard. After all, it''s not good to suddenly lose favor."


    Su Ying lips hook up a touch of shallow ridicule smile, eyes calm without wave.


    Qingbi naturally won''t tell Su Ying yefeibai that she didn''t flatter her last night. Her face looked arrogant: "the Lord likes me very much now. Last night He said a lot to me


    Seeing Su Ying''s apathetic look, Qingbi couldn''t help but smile and said, "does the princess want to know what the LORD said to me?"


    Qingbi took a careful look at Su Ying: "the LORD says he likes concubine very much..."


    Su Ying stood up coldly and turned to leave.


    Qingbi stopped her way: "princess, I haven''t finished yet! The LORD said he liked the tenderness of his concubine


    "The Lord also likes my eyes very much. He likes everything about my body."


    "The prince also asked his concubine to touch the scratch mark on his face. He said that the princess was gentle and began to beat him. The prince said that the princess was just acting out of law because of his love."


    "The Lord also said


    Su Ying glanced at her, and her lips raised a slight irony: "are you not tired?"


    Green green soft smile, the taste of mockery in the eyes is more strong: "originally in boudoir matter, my body also can''t take out at will to tell, but I feel that the prince said what the princess, it is necessary to let the princess know.""Pa!" Su Ying raised her hand and slapped her hard.


    Qingbi originally wanted to show off in front of Su Ying. She didn''t expect that Su Ying would hit her.


    She was fanned to the ground, sitting on the ground, covering her face.


    She looked up and saw the cold look in Su Ying''s eyes, which made her shudder.


    In her eyes, you are afraid of tears Hit me? Why did you hit me? "


    Mother Shen quickly went to help Qingbi and looked at Su Ying with a little annoyance: "princess, you can''t do this with your aunt''s eyes? Did you not see that your aunt was favored by the Lord and deliberately embarrassed her? "


    Su Ying has no feelings in her dark and moist eyes. She doesn''t care to talk to mother Shen.


    She gave a cold smile and looked down at Qingbi. She said casually, "my princess just suddenly feels that her ears are noisy."


    "But, however, these are all told by the Lord to my wife! I dare not deceive


    Su Ying looks at Qingbi''s watery eyes. There is a stream of evil fire in her heart.


    She suddenly had a feeling of abuse.


    She didn''t understand how she would argue with such a clown? She didn''t even understand why she was so uncomfortable in her heart.


    Su Ying stood in front of her, her dress was blown by the wind, there is a cold taste: "dare to arrange this princess, today you kneel for me for an hour, green mark you look here."


    "But the princess..." Green green shell teeth nibble at the red lips, flashing in the beautiful eyes unwilling.


    She meets Su Ying''s cold sight, her heart suddenly a tight.


    After all, she lowered her head and said yes.


    The look in the eyes of the princess just now scared her.


    Su Ying turns to leave and picks a flower in the garden.


    When she returned to mingyuxuan, she found that the flowers in her hands had been torn into pieces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 329

    "Feibai, I beg you. Go back to the house. I''ve been tired for a day." Ouyang Liuyun looks very tired, lying on the table, some sad to the night said.


    Ye Fei Baigen didn''t look at him, but poured a glass of wine for him: "drink with me for two."


    There was silence all around.


    Ouyang Liuyun lies on the table: "you are angry, you go to harm others, I accompany you. You lead the army to suppress the bandits, and I will accompany you! If you don''t sleep, I''m still here to drink with you, but I''m tired all day, OK


    Night not white sipped a sip of wine, with a cold look on his face. He held a jade button in his left hand, which gave out a faint cold light in the moonlight.


    He didn''t seem to hear Ouyang Liuyun''s words. He was thinking about something and was in a trance.


    Ouyang Liuyun raised his voice: "I accompany you to drink, in fact, it''s nothing. Can you control drinking a few drinks? It''s terrible if you go crazy! "


    Night is not white to hold a cup to sip wine, look at him faintly: "you are little wordy!"


    Ouyang Liuyun with a shallow, helpless smile on his face, he sipped his mouth and drank a sip of wine, some playfully said: "feibai, you clearly think of your sister-in-law, go back, don''t waste time here!"


    Night is not white to hum a light, another cup of wine swallow belly.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at him gently, and his tone was somewhat serious: "you''d better make up with your sister-in-law quickly. If you don''t agree, we''ll all go crazy, OK? As soon as the fourth Prince heard me invite him, he did not dare to come! "


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that no matter what he said to ye feibai, he was indifferent. He couldn''t help but spread out his hand and said, "do you know how dangerous this anti bandit activity is? You don''t want your life, everyone is dying!" Ouyang Liuyun sighed, "these bandits have been tyrannical in the south for decades, and you''ve given them a word. You just ignore the front. You have always been very planned. How can you do something so suddenly and rashly this time. You are still injured and cold this time. If you are not lucky, your sister-in-law may be widowed. "


    His face was instantly angry, and the cup in his hand was crushed by him!


    Ouyang Liuyun heard a "click" and sighed with regret: "my cup is very expensive! A whole set of them


    The night is not white in the mind to think of Su Ying''s stubborn and cold eyes, in the heart is extremely irritable, those hard to suppress the anger again surged up.


    Ouyang Liuyun was in a bad mood when he saw that the night was not white. He continued to persuade him: "feibai, how bad it is that you always hang your sister-in-law like this! After all, they are women. If you want to be more noisy, you will get angry if you always leave her alone. "


    "I''m not in her heart at all. She''s alone now, and she doesn''t know how happy she is!"


    "How could she not have you in her heart? If she didn''t have you in her heart, how could she marry you


    Night is not white stuffy ground said: "it is I force her."


    Ouyang Liuyun has been with ye feibai for so many years, and he has never seen him show such a dispirited look.


    "Sister in law, if she didn''t have you in her heart, how could she be so kind to us? She''s not looking for your face


    The night is not white cool ground to smile: "she can be to everybody is agreeable, except me."


    "You see how much effort she has put into Jue Wei Zhai and earned so much money for you, how can you doubt her?"


    "Do you know! I heard her say that she should have married Jinyang Night is not white eyes red, he ha ha ground sneer, "her heart is cold, how to cover all not warm!"


    Ouyang Liuyun sees the injured appearance of night feibai, and wants to follow his words. Su Ying is not good, but dare not.


    After drinking a lot of wine, ye Fei lay on the table, holding the jade clasp tightly in his hands on the table.


    Ouyang Liuyun said to Lingfeng, "Lingfeng, take the Lord back. Find him a doctor. "


    Ling Feng said yes, and went to the Ming Yuxuan with the help of the night.


    Ye Fei was drunk and was taken back to mingyuxuan by Ling Feng. When he got to mingyuxuan, he stopped, half opened his eyes and asked vaguely, "where is this?"


    Ling Feng returned to him respectfully: "mingyuxuan."


    Ye feibai didn''t speak. Ling Feng thought he would refuse to go in. He didn''t expect that ye feibai suddenly put all his strength on him.


    Green mark guard at the door, suddenly see Lingfeng holding night not white come in. Today''s night is not white, and in the past, the whole person is almost like death in the past.


    Greenmark asked anxiously, "what''s the matter with the Lord?"


    Ling Feng did not answer positively: "is the princess in there?"


    "Yes, yes." Although Green Mark felt that the night was not white, I was sorry to the Lord, but the princess seemed unable to let go of the prince. Now she saw the night coming, but she was looking forward to it.


    Green mark pushed the door open and called to the inside: "princess, the prince is coming."


    Su Ying blurted out: "don''t let him in."


    Su Ying''s voice has just fallen, night is not white has been pushed by Ling Feng.Ling Feng seemed to know that Su Ying didn''t agree and quickly said, "princess, the prince is drunk."


    Ling Feng finished this sentence and directly brought the door.


    Night is not white to stagger toward Su Ying, Su Ying can''t dodge for a moment, the weight of his whole body is on her body.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled and pushed hard. The night was not white, and the whole person fell on the ground in confusion.


    Su Ying looked at the night and snorted, "Your Highness, you have found the wrong place! Mingyuxuan doesn''t have Qingbi. No one can take good care of you! "


    Night is not white, eyes closed, brows light frown, his forehead Qin out of the thick sweat, he has been vaguely saying something.


    Su Ying listened carefully, then heard him shouting: "pain, I feel bad..."


    He suddenly opened his eyes, the pair of dark eyes straight at her, showing a bit confused and a little aggrieved: "good pain Shadow, I''m in pain... "


    Su Ying sees his expression like this, some can''t bear to want to pull him up.


    I didn''t expect that ye feibai''s hands suddenly clasped her waist, and her cold lips pressed on her cheek and her ears.


    Su Ying thought of his lips last night kissing other women, a fury rubbed up from the chest.


    She looked coldly at his confused look. Maybe he didn''t know who she was now?


    Did this man quarrel with her not long ago? Didn''t he say that she was sorry for him?


    Isn''t he supposed to go to his concubine? How could he come to her?


    These tormenting thoughts grew long in her mind.


    So, he was drunk, he was sick, and she had nothing to do with it!


    Night is not white, misty to hum a, Su Ying also ignore, open the door night Fei white throw out.


    "Ah..." The green mark outside the door thought that the princess had taken in the prince. They would make up this evening. However, he was pushed out by the princess just a moment later.


    Su Ying closes the door heavily, and her back rests on the door, which makes her feel more comfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 330

    The next morning, Green Mark came with a gold stamping invitation: "princess, princess, please go hunting in Nanshan."


    Su Ying took the post and took a casual look. Just want to say no mood do not want to go, immediately come back to God, why she is not in the mood, why she does not go?


    She''s not in a bad mood at all!


    Night is not white, he likes to favor who, she does not care.


    She couldn''t keep herself in huaiwang''s house all day, so she had to go out for a walk.


    Green mark see Su Ying do not speak, whispered: "if the princess does not go, the maid will go back for you. After all, she will live for several days."


    Su Ying pressed the invitation and said casually, "go, why not?"


    Green mark saw Su Ying finally willing to go out and walk, and his lips raised a smile: "princess, the slave maidservant is going to prepare for you, then do we want to bring hunting clothes?"


    "Nature wants to take it to hunt. Is there anyone who doesn''t wear hunting clothes?"


    "So you have to wear your riding boots?"


    "Nature!"


    "Do you have your own bows and arrows?"


    "Well."


    "And bring the change of clothes, and..."


    Green mark all the way to count, Su Ying said: "what is useful to take more, a carriage can not be loaded on two carriages."


    "But this is it..."


    "No, just bring a few more people."


    "Yes Green mark should a thing, she just feel that Su Ying looks particularly abnormal today.


    In the past, where she was going, she was light and simple, but now it is powerful, as if to let everyone see her style.


    Green mark firmly believes that the princess''s appearance now must be related to last night.


    Green mark can''t help but say: "princess, are you angry with the prince?"


    "Yes? Do I look angry now? "


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying''s calm face, only felt strange, too strange, almost expressionless.


    The green mark whispered: "princess, the prince was so ill yesterday. Even if you are angry, you should wait until the morning, and then this matter will be exposed."


    Su Ying began to pour tea for herself and said slowly, "this matter can''t be uncovered!"


    "Well I heard Ling Feng say that the Lord is not very good now. "


    "Whether he is good or not has nothing to do with me. I think there must be some people in this mansion who want to take care of him." Su Ying''s speed of speech is very fast, the edge of lip draws up a sneer of ridicule.


    Green mark immediately did not speak: "maid to prepare luggage for the princess."


    When Ouyang Liuyun came over, ye feibai was sitting at the table, holding his head with his hands. He didn''t look very comfortable.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at ye feibai carefully, and saw his brow frown. A touch of interest flashed in his eyes: "feibai, did the relationship with his sister-in-law get better last night?"


    Ye feibai didn''t answer Ouyang Liuyun''s question positively, and her eyebrows wrinkled more and more.


    He went to her regardless of everything. She threw him out in the middle of the night regardless of whether he was feverish or drunk!


    He clenched his fist in secret, and his eyes twinkled with cold. She was so cruel to him!


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at the night feibai''s look, and his heart suddenly became clear. He slightly raised his eyebrows: "how long did you drink so long last night, why don''t you take this to soften up to her?"


    Night is not white and pale lips tightly into a line.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s face flashed a joke: "this tames the woman also to have the skill! You can''t make up with your sister-in-law at such a good opportunity. This is your fault! Would you like me to teach you


    "Ou, Yang, Liu, Yun!" Word by word, he jumped out of the mouth clenched by night Fei Bai. The veins on the back of his hand burst out. The cold air in his cold eyes was even more: "do you dare to say a word to me again?"


    Ouyang Liuyun gave a dry smile and quickly changed the topic. He handed ye feibai an invitation card: "this is the invitation from the eldest princess, inviting me to go hunting in Nanshan. Did you and your sister-in-law receive it? "


    Ouyang Liuyun, seeing ye feibai''s invitation, continued: "Nanshan is a good place with abundant resources and beautiful environment, which is most suitable for love. Would you like to take this opportunity to have a good talk with your sister-in-law?"


    Night is not white, frown, eyeground flash a touch of evil spirit.


    Su Ying!


    The woman went out early in the morning! Three carriages, more than 20 bodyguards, a team of Wu Haohao, happily went out!


    Now, where is he in her eyes!


    No matter what happened to him, she didn''t care, and she didn''t care!


    The night is not white, the more angry he wants to be. His eyes are full of violence and cruelty. He tore the invitation letter to pieces!


    "Ah Ouyang Liuyun didn''t have time to stop it and watched him tear up the invitation letter.


    He sighed helplessly, "feibai, this invitation is for me, not yours. What are you tearing! Are you going or not? "Don''t bite your teeth and say, "no


    "Are you really not going? Will the sister-in-law go? "


    The night is not white to hum a, the vision is cold.


    "You really don''t want to go. I''ll go by myself. The princess invited a lot of people this time. It looks like a lot of fun." Ouyang Liuyun said here deliberately pause, his eyes locked in the night is not white face, not let go of his every expression, "heard that the Lord of Jin also go."


    "What do you say?" Night is not white to look at Ouyang Liuyun, the eyes are cold and incomparable, his eyes flash a touch of Yin Li, "you say Jinyang also go?"


    "Yes." Ouyang Liuyun nodded slightly and took a sip of tea.


    The night is not white, think of Su Ying early in the morning to go out, angry and hate in the heart!


    She must be for Jinyang, she must be!


    Night is not white hand hold too hard, slightly trembling.


    His eyes were bloodthirsty and cruel. He suddenly raised his hand and hit the table with a fist. The table broke into pieces.


    Ouyang Liuyun was shocked and quickly advised: "non white, your injury is not good, don''t try too hard!"


    "Go Ye feibai stood up with his back straight and proud. He strode out and saw that he was very anxious.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at his back and shook his head helplessly.


    Nanshan is a little far away, the carriage has been driving for half a day to arrive.


    There are many mountains, ancient trees and wild animals.


    When the carriage stopped, green mark could not help but say to Su Ying, "princess, Nanshan is so big, and the environment is very quiet."


    "Yes." Su Ying agreed and nodded. She came down from the carriage and took a deep breath of fresh air.


    Here, lush vegetation, elegant environment, prey and more.


    This Nanshan Mountain is the dowry given to the eldest princess by the emperor of Ming Dynasty. Although it is no less than the royal hunting ground, it is not much worse.


    Su Ying ordered his servants to settle down their luggage and walk inside with green marks.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 331

    It seems that the princess invited a lot of people. Looking from afar, there were many young ladies and childe dressed up to talk together.


    Su Ying didn''t go for long. A woman in pink clothes came to Su Ying and saluted her. Ying Ying said with a smile, "princess, please go there."


    Su Ying followed the pink dress woman to a tent, and the pink dress woman lifted the curtain: "princess, please."


    "Shadow, you are here." The eldest princess sat inside, smiling at Su Ying and looking for her hand, "come and sit."


    As the host, the eldest princess dressed up ceremoniously and nobly today.


    Her head is full of pearls, wearing a gorgeous purple dress, embroidered with large peonies on the skirt, looks very rich.


    The eldest princess has always been kind to Su Ying, and Su Ying is also very fond of her.


    Su Ying saluted the eldest princess and sat down on one side.


    The eldest princess motioned Su Ying to drink tea and eat snacks: "these are specially prepared for you. Try them and see if they are suitable for your taste."


    Just as these snacks are her favorite, Su Ying''s heart is warm: "thank you princess."


    The eldest princess looked at Su Ying carefully: "shadow son recently looked haggard many, but because of non white reason?"


    Su Ying refused to admit: "it''s just that shadow hasn''t slept well recently."


    "The princess and I held the stubborn hand, and said," it''s funny


    Su Ying looked at the big princess, her eyes were clear, and her heart knew that she could not hide it. She simply admitted: "does the princess know?"


    "I''m afraid even the father and the emperor will know what you''ve been fighting so hard." "The eldest princess sighed," you are newly married, unexpectedly make so fierce, I worry in my heart, I specially invite you to come out to relax. "


    Su Ying thought that the princess held this hunting party mostly for her, and was moved by her heart: "thank you for your concern."


    The eldest princess patted her arm, looking serious: "I know you are a sensible and clever, this matter must be wrong."


    Su Ying drinks tea with tea and says nothing.


    "This matter, my princess must make the decision for you!" The eldest princess saw Su Ying drooping her head, and her small face was pale.


    "Shadow, don''t be sad. The aunt in your house is just a concubine after all, but you can''t go. Feibai is also confused this time. I will teach him a good lesson for you. "


    Su Ying''s lips showed a light smile, smile did not reach the bottom of his eyes: "thank you, no need."


    The eldest princess sighed faintly: "shadow son, not white, he married you, really like you! He told this princess before that he only had you in his heart. He has always been arrogant. This time he quarrels with you, he will inevitably lose his sense of propriety. You Just forgive him once? "


    Su Ying said with a low smile: "he is the Lord. He wants to open branches and scatter leaves for the prince''s house, and he wants rain and dew to be evenly stained. Which woman he likes and which woman he dotes on is his own business. The shadow can''t control it, and it won''t say more. "


    The eldest princess looked at Su Ying at the moment and saw her drooping eyes and her long and warped eyelashes trembling. There was no change in her expression, and there was an Xian and silence between her eyebrows.


    She''s too calm. It''s chilling.


    The eldest princess felt a little embarrassed: "in the end, this matter is not white Well, if we don''t forgive him, you just hang out for a while


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak, the eldest princess went on to say, "no more. We''re going to have a good time today. Let''s have a good time."


    "Sister Huang, you''re not right about that!" At this time, a sharp female voice came from far and near, but the curtain was pushed away, and a beautiful and lovely woman came in from the outside.


    A rose red dress, outlines her beautiful body curve.


    There is a beautiful butterfly hairpin pinned on her bun, which looks lifelike. This person is the fifth princess.


    The fifth princess came closer, and her lips were full of sarcasm.


    She took a look at Su Ying, covered her lips with her hand and laughed: "with a woman like you, you also want to hang out the second emperor brother?"


    Su Ying put down her tea cup and looked at the five princesses with a touch of condensation in her dark eyes: "I don''t know what kind of woman I am in the eyes of the five princesses?"


    "Hum! You know what kind of woman you are The fifth Princess raised her beautiful neck and glared at Su Ying angrily, "it''s just shameless!"


    The eldest princess frowned and yelled: "five younger sister, you are too much!"


    "Originally, I didn''t know how to seduce the second emperor brother to marry into the Huai palace! Now I heard that I didn''t get along with my second brother? Anyway, it is sooner or later to be abandoned! "


    Su Ying''s black eyes flashed across a cold, she did not speak, the princess has been for her: "five younger sister, you shut up!"


    The fifth princess has always been favored. When she saw her elder sister scolded her for an outsider, she could not help stamping her feet: "elder sister Huang, who are you standing on?""Sister Wu, I don''t like your aggressive appearance."


    "I''m telling the truth. Why did she marry her second brother? She didn''t use the means? Hum, it''s only a few days after marriage. The emperor doesn''t pay any attention to her. I''m afraid the future will be difficult! "


    Su Ying''s lips aroused an imperceptible sneer. It seems that the five princesses really hate her.


    The eldest princess was so angry that she threw a teacup at her and said, "Wu Mei, as a princess, you say such a thing. Where has your father raised you?"


    "Elder sister Huang, you!" The fifth princess looked at the eldest princess angrily, snorted, and ran out with her skirt.


    The eldest princess patted the table heavily with her hand, and her tone was slightly apologetic: "shadow, don''t pay attention to her!"


    Su Ying laughs and says he doesn''t take this seriously.


    Su Ying and the eldest princess said a conversation, seeing that it was not early, she got up and went back to have a rest.


    Su Ying left the princess''s tent to go back, suddenly heard someone calling her, the voice was as ethereal as the wind.


    Su Ying turned her head and saw Jinyang Changshen Yuli standing not far behind her.


    When he saw her, there was a gentle smile on his lips.


    "Little marquis."


    Jinyang step by step to the Su Ying in front of, slightly slanted the head: "shadow son, you also come."


    Su Ying heard this address, can''t help frowning.


    She remembered that she had quarreled with yefeibai for such a long time, because she had said a few words with Jinyang before. She subconsciously stepped back and said, "it''s rare that the weather is fine. Come out for a walk."


    "Yes, it''s the best weather to come out." Jinyang lips pan shallow smile, suddenly pointed to the grass in the way, "you see, there is a little fox."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 332

    Su Ying followed the direction of Jinyang to see the past, the little fox seemed to hear the movement, quickly ran away.


    Jinyang continued: "shadow, do you know. I used to catch a very beautiful fox, pure white. It didn''t have any hair all over, but it ran away. If I catch another one, I''ll give it to you to keep and play with


    Su Ying shook her head: "no need."


    "What do you like?"


    "Thank you. Don''t worry about it."


    Jinyang secretly thought in his heart that last time Ping An said that Ying''er wanted a pair of mink gloves, and he should send her a surprise.


    Jinyang looked at her quietly: "Yinger, I heard that you have been having a bad time recently?"


    Su Ying chuckled: "I don''t know where the little Marquis heard this news. Ying''er has been living very well."


    "No matter what I do, no one will interfere. If you agree, I''d like to be here all the time. "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a touch of amazement, and then said faintly, "please don''t say such words in the future It''s not good to be misunderstood. "


    Jinyang''s eyes were locked on her face, and her expression was serious and firm: "what I said is that meaning. Do you want to think about it?"


    Su Ying couldn''t look directly at the blazing heat in his eyes. He turned around and left: "Xiao Hou Ye is joking. I''ll go first."


    "Shadow..." Jinyang''s eyes with a look of pity, he gently sighed.


    Su Ying turned to leave, green mark followed her for a while. She couldn''t help but look around.


    The green mark attached to Su Ying''s ear whispered: "princess, the little marquis is is still standing there. He looks so pitiful."


    "Don''t mind."


    "In fact, I sometimes feel that the little Marquis has been too kind to you But... " Green mark stopped, "or the Lord is better for you."


    Su Ying looks at the green mark lightly.


    Green mark stopped immediately and did not dare to say more.


    Su Ying looks flat in front of her. She doesn''t want to hear anything about night!


    "Jinyang!" The fifth princess suddenly saw Jinyang and ran towards him happily with her skirt. There was no reserve of the princess at all.


    When she approached, she found that Jinyang was standing upright in a direction. The figure of leaving was su Ying!


    She found that when Jinyang looked at the woman, her eyes were tender and full of love!


    This woman is really dirty. She is clearly the wife of the second brother. Now she still seduces others!


    She is really resourceful. She has just quarreled with her second brother and seduced Jinyang outside.


    The fifth princess''s fingers tightened little by little and took a deep breath.


    She showed a sweet smile to the front owner of Jinyang sleeves: "Jinyang, you also come."


    Jinyang quietly pulled the sleeve out of her hand.


    The fifth Princess approached him a little, raised her head to look at him, her eyes blinked slightly, with a trace of charm: "Jinyang, I''m not familiar with the road of Nanshan, you take me around."


    "The princess''s entourage knows Nanshan very well." Jinyang walked forward. He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to talk to the fifth princess.


    The fifth princess was left in the air, and her eyes flashed with anger: this little bitch, the ability to hook up with men is really brilliant. Before there was no her, Jinyang was very kind to her, but now they don''t pay much attention to her.


    Five princess also quickly followed up, some angry pull Jinyang sleeve: "Jinyang, how do you ignore me today? Is it because of Su Ying? "


    Jinyang has a slight anger in his eyes.


    The fifth Princess snorted coldly: "it''s said that she was lucky to marry my brother before. Recently, she and my second brother have quarreled and quarreled fiercely. In the future, the second brother probably won''t want her."


    The gentle and gentle in Jinyang''s eyes gradually faded away, and the dark came up, showing a cold sense: "this is not what you said."


    The fifth Princess stares at him: "you dare to attack me!"


    Seeing Jinyang''s indifference, the fifth Princess snorted: "it''s bad luck for anyone to get this kind of abandoned wife. I think you''d better stay away from her. "


    "Don''t you say that to her!"


    "Why can''t I say that to her? Who is she to you? How can you defend her? " The fifth princess was so angry that her face turned green. Why did all the people turn to Su Ying!


    "She is the princess of the emperor''s brother, the princess abandoned by his brother! She has nothing to do with you. It''s not up to you to protect her! "


    Jinyang didn''t want to talk to the fifth princess at all. His face became more and more ugly. He walked forward quickly.


    The fifth Princess quickly followed him and said, "I won''t let her go."


    Jinyang steps a meal, Feng Mou squints cold meaning: "you dare to start, I try!"


    The fifth Princess snorted coldly, with a light smile on her lips: "you wait!"


    Jinyang swung his sleeve and left.


    The fifth princess was obsessed with his back.White robe flying, the whole body is perfect incomparable.


    At this time, all the cells of Princess five began to shout madly.


    She won''t take it! Jinyang is her, only her!


    She took a deep breath, facing a big tree on one side, kicking and kicking, all because of Su Ying, a bitch!


    After the fifth princess went back, she tossed and turned in bed at night, and could not sleep.


    Looking at Jinyang''s attitude, I''m afraid that Su Ying is really abandoned by the second brother, he dares to accept the past!


    How can it be done! Such a woman should not live in this world!


    The more she thought about it, the more miserable she felt.


    She called the girl close to her and said a few words. After the girl went out, a man in black came in soon.


    The man in black was hiding in the dark, and he clasped his fist at the five princesses and said, "five princesses!"


    The fifth princess''s voice was cold, like a snake: "you do something for me, tomorrow you have to find a way to kill Su Ying that bitch!"


    The man in black asked with some uncertainty: "but Princess Huai?"


    The fifth princess heard the hesitation in his words, and her voice became more and more vicious: "only success, not failure! I never raise a useless bucket. "


    When the man in black went out, the five princesses beat the bed hard. She couldn''t understand which point she lost to Su Ying! Hum! Just wait until tomorrow to see where Su Ying is going.


    The next day, Su Ying woke up early in the morning.


    At the moment, a childe said with a smile: "since it''s hunting, let''s have a competition! Before it''s dark, it''s up to you to see who shoots the most prey


    "What does the princess think?"


    The eldest princess has always loved to be lively, and then she said with a smile, "nature is good. My princess has got a piece of jade recently. If anyone pulls out the first prize, the jade will be the head of the lottery. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 333

    Men like hunting best. It''s bloody and exciting. There are so many women here today. Their blood is rolling.


    Su Ying changed his hunting clothes, but he didn''t have much interest in hunting. It''s just the whole person sitting lazily in the corner basking in the sun.


    At the moment, someone led the horse and said to Su Ying respectfully: "princess, the eldest princess ordered me to prepare saddle and whip for you."


    "Oh?" Su Ying raised her head and saw that the eldest princess was waiting for her on a tall horse not far away. At the moment, she was wearing a strong black dress, smiling at her, and the whole person looked valiant.


    Su Ying turns over to mount the horse, clenches the reins, "drives" the ground one, led the horse to the princess''s side.


    She didn''t want to hunt, but walked slowly with the princess. The breeze caressed her face, and the air was fresh, which made her feel comfortable.


    The eldest princess said with a smile, "shadow, how did you sleep last night?"


    "Not bad."


    "Now that it''s all out, just walk around and don''t sit around."


    "Yes."


    The eldest princess suddenly felt a little angry: "it''s true that it''s not white. It''s really not coming. But don''t blame him. He doesn''t like this kind of occasion all the time. He can push and push. "


    Su Ying smiles and doesn''t answer. The eldest princess takes a look at Su Ying secretly. Her expression is light. She can''t see her mood at all: "shadow, I''ll take you to the hunting ground in the West. There are many prey there, which are most suitable for our women."


    "Good."


    When the eldest princess and Su Ying are talking, Jinyang is riding on a tall horse, hiding behind a big tree. The breeze rolled up his white clothes, and the morning light fell on his face, and his look was like a layer of loneliness.


    His eyes fell on the side of Su Ying''s face, and his lips pursed lightly, as if with a very shallow smile.


    He let go because she was happy, but now he regretted his original decision, now the shadow does not look happy.


    As soon as Princess Wu arrived at the hunting ground, she subconsciously searched for Jinyang.


    She looked at his side face, warm as jade, emitting a light Ivory luster.


    She stared at him for a long time, and he didn''t respond.


    He didn''t have her in his eyes! Just looking at the distance a touch of graceful back.


    Five Princess lips squeeze out a bitter smile, her Jinyang, in the heart will another woman full.


    The fifth princess looked more and more hatred. She raised her right hand and gently waved it in the air.


    She tightened the reins and ran quickly towards Su Ying.


    Black hair flying behind, clothes flying.


    Seeing the figure getting closer and closer, a chill flashed through the eyes of the five princesses.


    At the moment when she was close to Su Ying, she pressed a small mechanism on the whip, but saw many sharp needles sticking out of the whip, emitting cold light under the sun.


    Su Ying was still talking to the princess, and suddenly heard a rush of horse''s hooves coming from far and near.


    She slightly leaning over the body, see the five princess''s horse running towards her, Su Ying just subconsciously with the horse to avoid.


    At this moment, she heard the five Princess scream voice: "you go away, you go away, my horse crazy! I can''t stop it! "


    Five princess a look of panic, disorderly waving the whip in the hand, but took the opportunity to whip the horse''s buttocks under Su Ying''s body!


    Su Ying''s horse was whipped, suddenly stimulated, roared and ran frantically forward.


    The horse was furious at this time, and Su Ying was almost knocked down.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a cold, looking at the five Princess just like this look, think she is premeditated, deliberately framed her.


    However, Su Ying can''t think too much at the moment.


    The horse ran forward very fast, Su Ying pulled the reins tightly with both hands to prevent his body from being bumped down.


    She is now so fast that if she falls, she will be disabled!


    "Shadow! Shadow The eldest princess regained her consciousness from the sudden accident, and with deep worry in her eyes, she screamed, "come on! Come on


    Jinyang was the first to react, and the heart in the chest almost jumped out of his throat.


    He would never allow her to do anything! He was so anxious that he ran in the direction of Su Ying, Ying''er, you are waiting for me!


    When the eldest princess saw Jinyang, she was still not at ease. She saw several attendants coming and ordered them to have a look.


    At the moment, the fifth princess''s horse has stopped, and the eldest princess has not spoken. The fifth Princess covered her smile and looked at her pale: "elder sister, what should I do! Just now my horse went mad and bumped into my sister-in-law''s horse You must find someone to bring her back well, otherwise the emperor will blame me. "


    The eldest princess looked at the fifth Princess and could not see the truth or falsehood in her words.


    She frowned: "hope five younger sister is really careless."


    Five Princess lips hang sneer, the emperor elder brother already did not like this woman! How can you care about her life and death!The fifth princess also drove the horse to catch up: "I''ll go and have a look..." How she died!


    Su Ying''s horse leaped out. The wind blew her face, and the trees around her fell back quickly.


    Su Ying more and more calm, she took a deep breath.


    Her legs clamped on the horse''s belly, and no matter how bumpy the horse was, she stuck it to the horse like a plaster.


    The horse ran out for two kilometers. Su Ying tightened the reins. On her slender hand, the blue blood vessels almost burst out.


    She managed to subdue the horse at last.


    She gasped and gasped, and her palms ached. Su Ying''s hand was still holding the reins tightly. There was red blood flowing out of her fingers.


    Su Ying just wanted to take a look at the palm of his hand when he heard the sound of a horse''s hoof behind him. Then came Jinyang''s startled voice: "shadow son, be careful!"


    At this time, an arrow like a meteor rushed to Su Ying''s throat. The arrow came through the wind, fast and accurate.


    Su Ying managed to subdue the horse and could not escape the arrow at all.


    The fifth Princess called from afar, with a cold smile on her lips and a vicious light shining in her eyes.


    How can su Ying escape this time!


    Su Ying was about to escape when a figure flew towards her. Su Ying''s body was taken by Jinyang. Jinyang blocked the arrow with her body and rolled her on the ground for several times before stopping.


    Su Ying only felt that her body fell heavily on the ground, and her head did not know it hit the stone on one side.


    She fainted for half a moment, unable to speak for a moment.


    Jinyang looked down at the woman in his arms, but saw her eyes closed tightly and anxiously asked, "shadow, do you have anything?"


    Su Ying came back to her mind for a long time: "I don''t care..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 334

    Although Jinyang will protect her whole body in her arms, but her back and legs kept knocking on the gravel, should be injured, very painful.


    Su Ying moved, just found Jinyang stuffy hum, she could not help frowning and asked: "Jinyang, what''s the matter with you?"


    "It''s OK." Jinyang a low shoulder pain.


    One drop two drops, blood dripping on her face, Su Ying opened her eyes: "you are injured!"


    The fifth princess''s carriage stopped not far away. After seeing this scene, she was shaking with anger. She was almost crazy.


    What she wants is Su Ying''s life! I didn''t expect Jinyang to sacrifice her life for her!


    Under the palm of her hand, she could not feel the blood in her long hands.


    Su Ying can''t die like this. She''s really lucky, and she escaped a robbery!


    "Shadow!" As soon as ye feibai arrived at the hunting ground, he heard that Ying''er''s horse was crazy. He immediately whipped the horse''s buttocks and rushed towards this direction.


    He saw Su Ying in danger from a distance, his angina pectoris, almost unable to breathe!


    The horse had not stopped completely, but his body had risen from the air and fell to the ground one by one.


    "Shadow!" Night feibai ran towards Su Ying.


    He saw Su Ying protected by Jinyang, her face was full of blood.


    Seeing such Su Ying, the blood color on his face was taken away at once! The whole body trembled uncontrollably, and the heart contracted spasmodically.


    Night feibai''s blood and blood were surging all over his body. It seemed that he tasted the sweet smell of blood in his mouth. He almost went crazy and pushed Jinyang aside and held Su Ying in his arms.


    At this time, his hands tightly shackled her in his arms, holding the treasures of his life. He looked at her bloody face and felt as if time had stopped at this moment.


    Ye Fei''s vernacular language is difficult: "shadow, are you ok?"


    Su Ying''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment. Why did night Fei Bai appear here.


    She only knew that she was tightly held by night feibai. She was so uncomfortable that she couldn''t even breathe. She coughed in a low voice: "you let go..."


    Night is not white, almost lost his sense, the whole person fell into a state of madness, his dark eyes as if more than a glimmer of crystal.


    He suddenly felt that it didn''t matter whether she liked him or not. He suddenly regretted why he quarreled with her.


    He just wants her to be OK.


    "Doctor Liu, go to see Doctor Liu quickly!" Night is not white holding Su Ying to run forward quickly, the voice is full of anxiety.


    Su Ying had been a little dizzy, but now she was carried by night Fei Bai, and felt that she had a bad headache.


    Su Ying struggled with some discomfort: "you let me go!"


    Night Fei Bai looked down at Su Ying, her eyes clear and stubborn. His heart flashed a little hurt: "I want to let go of you, unless I die!"


    Night is not white, hands like iron arms, hoop more tightly.


    Su Ying only felt that his bones were broken by him, and she growled angrily: "you let me go!"


    "Why, now I dislike this king?" Night is not white more angry, lips hook up a thick taunt: "you still want to let Jinyang embrace you! Hum! He''s hurt himself


    "You Su Ying thinks that Jinyang was injured because of her, but now she left him alone there.


    The night is not white see Su shadow do not speak, lip side mocks more thick: "how, worry about him? I don''t allow you to worry about other men! "


    If ye feibai doesn''t hold her so tightly now, if her hand can move, she really wants to kill him!


    Su Ying glared at night feibai maliciously. Don''t you always make up your brain!


    Ye Fei Bai Qiang suppressed his rage and sneered: "I can''t let you go. You will die. Even if you hate me now, you can only bear it. "


    Su Ying raised his eyes to see his haughty chin, so angry, so arrogant, and so a flash of grievances.


    Su Ying wanted to say something, but suddenly she couldn''t say anything.


    His face was pale and haggard, and there was a faint blue color on his eyelids. Su Ying''s heart raised a strange emotion.


    She suddenly remembered what he looked like the night before yesterday. He had been crying for pain all the time. Did she see Doctor Liu that day.


    But naturally she would not say these words, and now as soon as she saw him, she would remember that this man had betrayed her and slept in the same bed with other women.


    Su Ying sighed, and her tone was flat: "I''m ok, you let me go."


    The night is not white you cold eyes calmly looking at her, some Yin measures to say: "this life, I will not let you go. Do you still want to have a double life with Jinyang? Dream


    Su Ying is really angry to death, which of his eyes saw that she wanted to live together with Jinyang?


    "The night is not white! What''s the matter with you! What''s wrong with you! You keep talking about what Jinyang is doing! " She struggled hard to get out of his arms.Ye feibai just hugged her tightly, and her tone became more and more bad: "how? You love him so much that I can''t even mention his name? "


    Su Ying was so angry that she almost vomited blood! She didn''t want to say a word to him!


    Night Fei snorted coldly. He took Su Ying back to where she had lived before. Doctor Liu soon came.


    Because the night is not white and powerful, Liu Taiyi''s body can not help shaking. After a careful examination, he finally breathed a sigh of relief: "the princess just has some skin injuries, especially the palm of her hand. It''s OK. Please take it easy!"


    Night is not white to see Su Ying at the moment of the appearance, in the heart how to put heart down. There was a bit of anger in his eyes: "isn''t it a big problem for her to look like this? Check it again! "


    "This..." Liu Taiyi was finally defeated under the cold vision of night non white, "good."


    "No, it''s not my blood." Su Ying once again, she frowned at night Fei white one eye, "my body I know, I really am OK."


    Night is not white see Su Ying to say so, his facial expression relaxed a few, turn a head to see Liu Tai doctor.


    Doctor Liu took out a box of ointment from the medicine box and stammered: "Lord This is a kind of wound healing medicine. It has been handed down from generation to generation in a small family. It has a very good curative effect and can remove scars and scars. "


    Ye feibai took the medicine from his hand: "you go, I''ll come."


    Liu Taiyi was relieved and ran away.


    Night is not white to take ointment to sit at the head of the bed, positive color way: "this king gives you medicine."


    "No!" Su Ying quickly sat up, some angry stare at him, "you go."


    Night feibai looks at the bloodstain on Su Ying''s clothes and frowns tightly. Does she drive him away in such a hurry?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 335

    Night is not white can not let her wish, his hands on her shoulder, she will press back to bed, the tone of a few minutes gentle: "not medicine how fast?"


    Su Ying couldn''t get rid of it and said angrily, "don''t worry about the Lord, let the green mark come to serve."


    Night is not white micro can not smell a hum, there is no meaning to call people.


    He didn''t talk to her. With a little bit of force on his fingertips, he pulled off her whole gown and threw it aside!


    Su Ying glared at him angrily: "you!"


    "All right, don''t move!" Ye Fei looked at her elbow with heartache. It was a heavy fall here.


    Night Fei white raised her hand, convenient medicine, Su Ying pain hissed.


    At this moment, the voice of the Green Mark came from outside: "princess, the princess sent someone to see you."


    "Tell them to get out of here!" The night is not white some displeasure ground toward the outside road, he does not want to have the person to disturb now.


    Green mark shrinks his head outside and says yes.


    Night is not white carefully for Su Ying to deal with the wound, cold eyes gradually blooming gentle, he looked at her with pity: "very painful? If it hurts, I''ll send for Doctor Wang. "


    "No!" Su Ying is now lying in front of him in front of her clothes. She doesn''t know how to get along with ye feibai. She moves awkwardly: "I''ll do it myself..."


    "Don''t move." Night is not white will su Ying hold.


    Su Ying has not yet responded, but suddenly feel that there is a warm thing pasted on the wound of her palm.


    His lips were feathery, soft and soft.


    Su Ying only felt that her heart suddenly missed a beat, rising a strange feeling.


    A feeling of crispy numbness started from the wound and ran to all parts of the body.


    Su Ying looked at night feibai, but saw that there was no frivolity on his beautiful face, just with a kind of heartache.


    The palm of her hand was badly hurt. Yefeibai took good medicine for her and wrapped it with gauze.


    There was a moment of silence in the tent. Su Ying quickly pulled the quilt to wrap herself up and said to Yefei Bai: "you go quickly"


    yefeibai did not leave. His eyes were locked on her face: "shadow, are you in such a hurry to drive me away? You don''t want to stay with me for a quarter of an hour? "


    He raised his slender fingers and stroked her white face, and his movements were tender and touching.


    "Yes, I don''t want to be with you for a moment!"


    Night is not white look calm, but with a bloody ferocious gas, he fiercely and ruthlessly stare at Su Ying: "you so dislike me?"


    Su Ying blurted out: "yes! You go to Qingbi and don''t stay here. "


    Night is not white eyes dangerously half squint, chest violently undulating: "are you really let me go to Qingbi, or because you have someone else in your heart?"


    Su Ying glared back without showing weakness: "what''s the difference? You already have someone else anyway. I don''t need you to manage who I have in my heart."


    For a moment, they both glared at each other fiercely.


    "Good! It seems that you like him so much that you don''t mind provoking me! "


    The man in front of him is like an angry Beast. His eyes are cold with bloodthirsty, just like a wild beast.


    Su Ying bravely glared at him: "yes! I like him, so what? "


    Night''s fists clenched and bones cluttered. His heart suddenly convulsed and broke into pieces in an instant.


    His sight is like a sharp knife, fiercely shot at Su Ying: "you dare to tell me again!"


    "I''ll just say it..." Su Ying''s words haven''t finished, the night is not white face then contain towering anger, eyeground takes bloodthirsty ice cold.


    His slender hand held her thin shoulder, and his fingers tightened little by little. The ferocity in his eyes made people dare not look directly at her.


    Su Ying did not beg for mercy, she stubbornly glared at him, used all her strength to push him.


    The night is not white and motionless, and the anger between the eyebrows is heavier.


    Su Ying felt that she could hardly breathe!


    At this moment, yefeibai suddenly leaned down to kiss her lips, biting her lips fiercely!


    His other hand pressed on the back of her head, pushing her head towards himself, and his tongue churned wildly in her mouth.


    Su Ying used all her strength, raised her fist and smashed it hard towards night feibai! It doesn''t matter.


    The strength exerted on her body by night feibai suddenly withdrew, and he fell behind him without warning.


    Night is not white, lying on the ground motionless, not moving for a long time.


    Su Ying''s heart faintly produced a flurry, she went to him, squatted down and stared at his face: "what''s the matter with you?"


    She felt something was wrong with him. His lips were pale and his face was a little red.


    Su Ying quickly covered his forehead, her palm was shocked by the hot temperature on his forehead, he actually burned like this!Su Ying just wants to take back her hand, but her hand is tightly held by night Fei Bai.


    Su Ying angrily to take back her hand, lips with a sarcastic smile: "let go!"


    His fingers were long and pale, holding her, and her bones were almost broken by him. His eyes closed tightly, he held her hand and covered his abdomen: "it''s so painful here, so painful..."


    "You deserve the pain!"


    Su Ying in the heart some uncertain, he has been shouting pain, whether his injury has not been good, so how to return.


    Su Ying quickly called for green mark: "green mark, you go to find Liu Tai doctor."


    Green Mark said yes and left in a hurry.


    Su Ying''s voice just fell, she felt her eyelids jump, her eyes glimpsed a touch of green light. There is a jade button from the night is not white cuff fell out, crystal clear.


    Su Ying reached out and picked it up. It was the one she had thrown into the pond before.


    Su Ying''s breath was slightly stagnant, and her chest seemed to be pressed with a huge stone.


    She sat on the ground, looking at the night is not white haggard face, those hurtful words can no longer say.


    How hard does it take him to get such a small jade clasp into the water!


    Su Ying suddenly thought of something, quickly untied his clothes, check his injury.


    His wound didn''t look well, and the bandage oozed a lot of blood.


    Her hands trembled slightly, and slowly untied his bandage. When she saw his wound clearly, she could not help but take a breath.


    Xu''s wound was soaked in water for a long time. His wound was white and looked terrible.


    Su Ying was a little frightened. If she went on like this, it would be difficult to deal with tetanus.


    Su Ying spent a lot of effort to move the night to bed.


    Liu Taiyi just left here, and was soon invited back by green mark.


    After Doctor Liu came over for examination, he was shocked: "the Lord is so seriously injured that he will not go to see a doctor. If it is not for his good health, his life would have been in danger."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 336

    Liu Taiyi carefully for night non white treatment of the wound, Su Ying can''t bear to see, don''t over face.


    Liu Taiyi was about to change his dressing for yefeibai when he suddenly opened his eyes.


    Liu Taiyi just want to say something, but see the night is not white cold look at him, Liu Taiyi suddenly understand.


    Doctor Liu changed the medicine for yefeibai: "princess, the prince''s wound can''t touch water any more Well, it''s not suitable to move. He''s really hurt too much. "


    Su Ying answered.


    Yefeibai was satisfied and closed his eyes again.


    Liu Taiyi secretly took a look at the night Fei Bai and sighed with relief: "the Lord has suffered from the cold and has a high fever. The old minister will give him a side prescription."


    "Good."


    Liu Taiyi opened the prescription and sighed: "the Lord is too careless of his own body. He is still immersed in the water because of such injuries."


    Su Ying heard this sentence, playing with the hands of jade clasp.


    There was a strange feeling in her heart that she couldn''t even say clearly.


    Green mark quickly filled the medicine and decocted the medicine, and sent the medicine juice.


    Su Ying sits at the head of the bed and feeds it to ye feibai. After taking the medicine, the fever gradually subsides. People seem to be more comfortable and their frowns are also stretched out.


    Su Ying couldn''t sleep. She sat at the table and looked at her face from time to time.


    She was still a little worried about him, but now that he is getting better, she is gradually relieved.


    At this time, Su Ying suddenly heard the night is not white, vaguely called out: "water."


    Su Ying fed him water and wanted to go out and let green mark prepare a soft couch for them again.


    She had just stood up, and night''s white hand had already grasped her.


    His brow is light frown, half squint eyes look at her, the eye light is very deep: "shadow, where do you want to go?"


    Su Ying said stiffly: "find a place to sleep."


    "Don''t go!" Night is not white, staring at Su Ying, face with a look of injustice.


    "There''s only one bed here. Do you want me to sleep on the floor?" Su Ying snorted coldly.


    "Sleep with me."


    "Don''t sleep with you." Su Ying looked at him with some disdain. He just spoiled other women not long ago, but also dreamed of sleeping with her. There was no door!


    Night is not white tightly grasp her white white wrist, not willing to release: "you can''t go!"


    "I won''t go, but I won''t sleep with you either." Su Ying broke off his fingers one by one and went to the door and ordered green marks.


    Green mark soon moved a soft couch into the room. When Green Mark came in, her eyes could not help but linger between Su Ying and ye Fei Bai.


    She was excited to see them coexist peacefully.


    Night not white see Su Ying Ken to stay in the room, thinking of shadow is not so much care about him.


    The night is not white body really very comfortable, gradually went to sleep.


    He didn''t know how long he had been sleeping. When he woke up, it was dark and the tent was dark.


    He lay quietly on the bed, saw Su Ying lying on the soft couch, and did not dare to breathe too hard.


    He remembered seeing Su Ying, whose face was covered with blood, that he almost thought he was about to lose her. At that moment, he had a feeling that she was the only one who was most important in the world.


    Night is not white light hands and feet to get up, toward the direction of Su Ying in the past.


    Su Ying didn''t sleep well. When she heard something moving, she immediately opened her eyes. She saw that the night was not white. She asked in surprise, "are you awake? Are you hungry? Do you want something to eat? "


    Ye feibai did not answer her.


    Su Ying only felt a black shadow pressing towards her. She had not responded. The night was not white, and she was pressed under her body.


    There was no light in the tent. Su Ying couldn''t see the white look of the night. She could only feel his warm breath on his face.


    Su Ying suddenly some doubt, night is not white at the moment is really as weak as he appears.


    "Shadow, will you sleep with me


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "not good."


    "Let''s stop fighting and start all over again?" Night is not white will face buried in her neck, sniffing her light tendency.


    "Hum!" Su Ying wants to struggle, night is not white still press her, her hands tightly fixed in the top of the head.


    Su Ying can''t move, can only force his head to one side, trying to push her: "night is not white, you get up."


    "I hurt, shadow, my wound hurts..." Now the night is not white with a bit of childish.


    Su Ying some gnashing teeth, can think of his white wound, some dare not struggle, afraid to get his wound.


    Night is not white, no further action, he quietly fell on her body.


    His chest was close to her, and he could hear her heart beating, thump, thump¡ª¡ªHe felt at ease.


    In the dark, Su Ying opened her eyes. She suddenly couldn''t sleep. She didn''t know what to do with this man.


    Su Ying listens to his slight breath sound, the brain also gradually blurs, sleeps in the past.


    When Su Ying wakes up, there is already some light in the tent. At this time, she only felt that her whole body was not her own. She was oppressed by night and felt numb.


    And lying on her body of this man, seems to have no sense.


    He buried his face in her neck, as if sleeping very sweet, his sleeping face is peaceful and peaceful.


    Su Ying''s anger suddenly did not know which place to hit, she wanted to start to push him away, and some can''t bear to.


    Su Ying endured for a long time. When she finally couldn''t bear it down, green mark whispered outside: "princess, it''s time for the prince to take medicine."


    The night is not white, hear outside the movement, also wake up.


    Because he had just woken up, he still had some confusion on his face. He fondly rubbed Su Ying''s neck and kissed her lip. His voice was hoarse and sexy: "shadow, how did you wake up?"


    Su Ying almost gnawed his teeth: "I''m all crushed by you, do you think you can''t wake up?" She hardly slept last night.


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?" Night is not white vision lock in Su Ying''s face, dark eyes twinkle with light joy, he said meaningfully, "it seems that shadow is very concerned about this king."


    "Just think of it as wishful thinking." Su Ying does not know why, usually her temperament is calm and calm, but when the night is not white, just like the fried lion, automatically into the defensive state.


    Night feibai climbed down from Su Ying''s body and kneaded her legs and arms to let her blood flow smoothly.


    Green mark brought breakfast and medicine bowl on the table from outside, and immediately returned.


    Su Ying sat at the table to eat, but when she had to finish most of her bowl of porridge, she did not see that night was not in vain.


    He was still sitting glum, not knowing what he was thinking.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 337

    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "what are you thinking? Eat quickly and drink the medicine! "


    "You took my jade clasp." Night is not white to see Su Ying one eye, a trace of grievance flashed in the eyes.


    "You don''t eat for that? Well, I''ll give it back to you. " Su Ying will block the jade buckle night is not white hands.


    The night is not white, cough suddenly, the face rose red.


    He quickly put the jade button to Su Ying''s neck, and Su Ying''s eyes flashed a little bit of amazement.


    She was just about to take down the jade clasp. Night feibai stopped the action and held her hands in her hands.


    "Shadow, don''t throw it away casually," he said


    "Why..." Su Ying dropped her eyes and didn''t answer him positively. She continued to eat porridge: "you''d better eat quickly."


    Ye feibai slowly ate the porridge and then stopped taking medicine.


    Su Ying looked at him with some displeasure: "your wound is inflamed now, and you always have fever repeatedly! No matter how good your body is, you can''t stand your agitation. Drink the medicine quickly. "


    The night is not white looking at Su Ying''s eyes with hope and expectation. After a long time, he slowly spit out two words: "not good."


    Su Ying suddenly became angry: "the body is your own, you like to drink or not!" Finish this sentence, Su Ying has some regrets.


    Sure enough, ye feibai stood up without saying a word and turned to lie back on the bed.


    He was lying face in bed, his back looked lonely and lonely, like a wronged child.


    Su Ying stood in the same place, clearly see him unhappy, but when he thought of him soaking in the pond looking for jade buckle with injuries, he could not help thinking that he was so seriously ill because of himself.


    Su Ying wanted to leave, but she didn''t have the heart.


    She took the medicine juice and stood at the head of the bed with a stiff voice: "the night is not white. You should drink the medicine first."


    "You have a bad tone. I''m not in the mood to take medicine."


    Su yingnu, as expected, is to give some color to open the dyeing house!


    "Are you drinking or not?"


    "No The night is not white, as if thinking of something, "unless you and I go to a place."


    Every time he threatened her, Su Ying resolutely refused: "don''t go."


    "Really not?"


    "No


    "Oh..." Night is not white to lengthen the voice, covered his body with a quilt, and low to shout a, "good pain."


    Su Ying stares at him, is there any mistake!


    But when she thought of his injury, she couldn''t bear to. She sat at the head of the bed and pushed him.


    Her voice softened, as if to coax a child: "you drink the medicine before you sleep?"


    "If you feed me, I can think about it."


    Su Ying some helplessly sighed: "my hand is also very painful, the medicine bowl is fast not to live."


    Su Ying hem, who can''t pretend to be poor.


    Sure enough, Su Ying''s words just finished, the night is not white has opened the quilt.


    He turned over and sat up from the bed and took the medicine bowl from her hand and set it aside.


    He did not care about himself for a moment, and pulled her hand with heartache: "I''ll change the dressing for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ye feibai stroked her palm and said: "although you don''t care about this king, I definitely care about you."


    Su Ying was speechless.


    Su Ying and ye feibai are injured. They have been staying in the tent these days and haven''t gone anywhere.


    Su Ying originally wanted to see how Jinyang was injured, but night feibai suddenly changed into a person, never mentioning the things before, always pestering her.


    Su Ying occasionally ignored him, he even threatened her with not eating, not drinking medicine, not sleeping and so on, forcing her to stay with him, forcing her to coax him.


    Night is not white by Su Ying coax a few days, the whole person is a little light floating.


    As if this, can prove Su Ying heart has him.


    Night is not white body foundation is good, drank a few soup medicine, the condition is controlled quickly.


    The eldest princess also sent some good ointment. After a few days'' rest, his wound was healed.


    However, he enjoys the benefits of being a wounded person, and his condition will not "get better" easily.


    After dinner, ye Fei held Su Ying''s hand: "shadow, I''m not feeling well."


    "Why not feel well, the wound still hurts?" Su Ying can''t help frowning slightly, his wound seems to have scar, it can''t be infected, "why don''t I let green mark look for Liu Taiyi for you?"


    "No The night is not a white refusal.


    "If you don''t feel well, you have to ask Dr. Liu."


    Su Ying has not finished persuading, night feibai stretched out a strong arm and pulled Su Ying into his arms.


    He buried his face in Su Ying''s neck, his beautiful face was smiling, and his mouth slightly raised a beautiful arc.He was full of interest in his handsome eyes. He blew a few breaths in Su Ying''s neck vaguely. His breath was like blue: "shadow, my body itches."


    Su Ying speechless to roll up a white eye, subconsciously pushed him away: "is not in the wild stay more, your body long lice?"


    "Su Ying!" Night is not white feign anger, some ferocious call her name.


    Su Ying comfortingly patted his shoulder, a pair of clear appearance: "OK, I''ll let green mark send some hot water, you go to have a good bath."


    "No!" Night is not white, continue to refuse.


    Neither this nor that. What is he going to do?


    Su Ying coldly glared at night Fei Bai, like a child in a kindergarten: "have you made a mistake! It''s you who itch. What do you want? "


    Night is not white phoenix eyes a squint, suddenly will su Ying soar to the sky to hold up.


    "Let me go!" Su Ying struggled violently. She thumped at his chest and pedaled her legs. "Night is not white. Please let me down quickly."


    "No Night is not white as iron arm hands more and more tight, holding Su Ying stride toward the outside of the tent.


    Wait for Su Ying to react, the night is not white already put her on the horse, and he himself also quickly jumped on the horse.


    Night Fei Bai pressed her in front of his chest, and he held her very hard, hoping to embed her into his arms.


    Su Ying responded: "what are you going to do? Where are you going? "


    Ye feibai did not speak, his beautiful face bloomed with a bright smile, and his eyes flashed a touch of cunning.


    He clamped his legs around the horse''s stomach and tightened the rein, and the horse soon ran forward.


    The horse is nimble in the woods shuttle, tonight is not particularly cold, the breeze caresses the cheek, is very comfortable.


    The soft moonlight is like a layer of gauze covering the earth, casting mottled shadows on the ground.


    It was quiet in the woods, only the sound of horses trampling on fallen leaves.


    Su Ying also quiet down, she actually some can''t believe, they can get along like this.


    Su Ying leans in his arms, the tip of his nose is his grass like taste.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 338

    Ye feibai, who was familiar with these places, led his horse around a few bends and then entered a remote path.


    Rao is Su Ying sense of direction no matter how good, also feel that he will be around dizzy.


    Su Ying looked at the surrounding scenery and asked curiously, "where are we going?"


    Night is not white to her ear, the hot breath immediately lingers in her sensitive ear, his words ambiguous and mysterious: "when you arrive, you will know."


    Su Ying only felt a hot neck, curled his lips: "I just don''t want to go."


    Night is not white low smile, some carelessly said: "you think, you still can run away?"


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, if she ran now, it is really difficult to find back.


    The carriage went down the path to the ground, and soon stopped at a place.


    Su Ying found out that this is a natural hot spring pool. The water vapor is dense in the cold moonlight, and the shadow is graceful.


    Night non white fly quickly jump off the horse, will su Ying also embrace down: "the body stinks to death, we wash together."


    Su Ying understood at once that it was not good for this man to take her there. She had to bring her here!


    Where is this! It''s a hot spring pool!


    What he thinks in his mind is nothing for children!


    No wonder before let her promise him where to go, dare he thought of these at the beginning!


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of sullen, this man!


    He is obviously premeditated, he is too shameless!


    Su Ying understands the meaning of the hot spring pool. Naturally, she doesn''t want to stay here more. She doesn''t want to be taken advantage of by him!


    Su Ying turns to run, night is not white a to hold her hand.


    Su Ying has not yet responded, her body''s outer robe has been torn off by night feibai.


    "You Su Ying is angry.


    Night feibai put Su Ying''s robe on the horse''s back, quickly patted the horse''s buttocks, and the horse ran away.


    "My clothes!" Su Ying clenched his teeth and roared!


    She is now wearing only one piece of profanity, and he is forcing her to stay and can''t go anywhere.


    She''s really going to be pissed off!


    "Night is not white!" Su Ying''s hands tightly clenched into a fist, the whole person appears very irritable.


    Ye feibai''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning. He held her whole person in his arms and gently stroked her 3000 hair: "shadow, don''t be angry Let''s have a good conversation. "


    "I''m angry!" Su Ying stares at him, low roars to say own at this time the real idea.


    "It''s my fault. I shouldn''t have taken off your robe. Are you cold?" Night is not white eyes permeated with a silky smile, he gradually towards her, warm breathing spray on her face, neck, ear lobes.


    "You..."


    His lips provoked a frivolous, evil and charming smile, and his eyes were like Qinghong: "shadow, don''t be angry, I know it''s wrong..."


    Su Ying burst out: "you know a fart!"


    "How can a girl say such a thing?" Night is not white light pull lip corner, stretch out slender fingers to caress her delicate lip side, "such beautiful lips, should say something nice to hear."


    Su Ying''s clear and beautiful eyes looked at the man in front of her. She snorted coldly: "Su Ying is rude and can''t say what the Lord wants to hear. If you want to listen to me, please go back to Qingbi! She''s gentle, she''s lovely, and she''ll do everything to the king. "


    Night is not white, he looked at Su Ying''s eyes, as cold as water, like crystal ice and snow.


    His lips curled up a radian, eyes gentle and intoxicating, he hesitated to ask a: "shadow Is there a little jealousy in your heart


    Su Ying''s eyes were as cold as snow, with a touch of irony: "jealousy? Your highness, you think too much of yourself. "


    Night Fei''s white eyes glided through a touch of chagrin and anger. He bent down and grabbed her delicate lips quickly and accurately. He did not allow her not to be jealous!


    This overbearing man!


    Su Ying''s back of the head was tightly buckled by him, no matter what, her eyes showed a trace of chagrin!


    She pressed her hand against his chest and pushed it towards him.


    Night is not white body back a step, there is no resistance.


    When Su Ying thought he was going to succeed, he took the opportunity to hold her to the area behind her.


    So, she also rolled off the pool!


    "Cough!" Su Ying did not react for a moment, choked a few saliva in the pool water.


    Su Ying was just about to balance her body in the water. Yefeibai had already picked her up. He patted her back with his hand to soothe her. His voice contained a hint of anxiety: "shadow, are you ok. How can you put yourself in danger every time? I''m really distressed. "


    "Night is not white!" Su Ying roared at him, "don''t bully too much!"


    She didn''t hit him just because she saw him hurt. Now she almost lost her mind and couldn''t control her emotions.She raised her hands and saluted him viciously.


    Ye feibai doesn''t care, but sticks her closer to his chest. The night is not white, stooping down.


    "Well..." Her lips were seized again, that soft and hot touch let Su Ying can not help but tremble.


    "The shadow is good..." Night is not white lips close to her lips, murmuring.


    Su Ying looked at the man in front of her and was kissing her.


    His eyes were closed and he was kissing so hard.


    She couldn''t push it off in any case, and the more the man put her in the hoop, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Don''t Well... " Su Ying''s beautiful eyes are big. This man is really more and more presumptuous!


    Su Ying wants to push him away, but he is pressed on the Bank of the pool by night.


    The disparity of power between men and women can be seen at this moment, he easily suppressed her, and she could not move at all.


    Ye Fei kisses her mercilessly, almost plundering and ravaging. He whispers: "my shadow..." on her lips


    Su Ying before the tough momentum has gone more than half, her brain a blank, was almost choked by the kiss.


    He left a few, her body''s obscene clothes were almost translucent by the pool water, and her body''s curves were seductive in the moonlight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 339

    He lovingly held Su Ying''s cheek, his eyes wantonly looked at her face and her body.


    His eyes are more and more dark: his shadow is charming!


    Su Ying, her body is soft, there is no power to resist, if not for the night is not white to support her, she would have slipped past.


    Ye Fei Bai''s thumb is vaguely trampling on her lips. His beautiful face is close at hand: "shadow, you are so cruel that you can ignore me for such a long time."


    "Don''t you settle accounts with me?" Su Ying said this sentence, but there is no momentum, the words seem to have a trace of grievance.


    Su Ying''s voice just fell, but he saw that night''s big palm slipped down, and her robe was pulled off by him, revealing half of her snow-white shoulder.


    "You let go


    He pressed her in his arms, and his warm lips lingered on her shoulders, as soft as feathers.


    His voice was soft and hoarse: "shadow, how can I be willing to settle accounts with you? As long as you don''t leave me..."


    "You..."


    He did not know when his slender fingers climbed up to cover her chest.


    "Don''t touch me..." I don''t know if it''s the warm feeling of the pool. Su Ying only feels a kind of strange feeling, like a wave after wave, rushing towards her.


    She was hot all over her body, some instinctively avoided wriggling.


    Night is not white will her hoop in the chest, strong do not let her escape, he just feel Su Ying rubbed to rub, he just feel all over the body of the fire was ignited by her.


    Su Ying has some martial arts background, but now she''s so soft that she doesn''t seem to be her own.


    She has no advantage at all.


    Night is not white, do not know when buried in her chest, gently bit. Su Ying only felt the blood all over her body gushed up. She grabbed the black and moist hair of Yefei angrily, and some hated and said: "the night is not white. As long as you are a woman, you can do such things with her!"


    Ye feibai''s actions made him look up at her. His voice was very light but serious: "there will be no one else. There has never been anyone else Shadow, I only have you


    Su Ying takes a breath.


    Night is not white buried in her chest, inch by inch kissing her delicate skin, leaving a series of kisses.


    His warm breath penetrated through her skin, like thousands of small hands scratching her heart.


    His words seemed to hit a part of her body. She knew he was lying to her. At this moment, she wanted to believe him.


    Night is not white action more and more frivolous, more and more direct.


    He felt Su Ying''s relaxation, with a smile in his eyes. He whispered lingering love words in her ear.


    "Shadow, you are so beautiful..."


    At the moment, Su Ying seems to be in the fire. She really feels that she is about to be annihilated by flying ash.


    She had a feeling that she had never felt before. She felt uncomfortable and longed for something


    She turned into a pool of water, hoping to shrink into a small group of night non white hands, letting him knead.


    Su Ying''s final reason tells her again and again that she can''t, she opens her eyes, to the night is not white deep eyes, inside with a strong desire.


    At this moment, she found that their clothes had been stripped off by the night, and one of his places was ready to go


    Su Ying retreated inch by inch until there was no retreat: "no way..."


    Ye Fei''s eyes locked in her face and pressed her: "shadow, have you never liked me, not at all?"


    Su Ying seems to be really thinking about this problem.


    There was a touch of anger on Yefei''s face, and he didn''t want to hear her answer at all.


    His lips came at her again, and his long, curly eyelashes scratched on her eyelids, a little itchy.


    Su Ying is still in a trance, suddenly there is a sharp pain towards her.


    She clenched her fist and pounded Yefei''s back heavily: "it hurts!"


    "The shadow is good..." Yefei took a breath in vain and sighed contentedly. His eyes and eyebrows were dyed with joy, and his lips, like feathers, kept kissing her lips, "shadow, shadow..."


    He gasped for breath and kept calling her name.


    As if so, rub her into the bone marrow.


    Like this, they can stay together for the rest of their lives.


    Su Ying ups and downs in the warm pool, eyes do not know where to fall, she only see the moonlight projected on the water.


    This strange feeling made her confused.


    She just instinctively held his strong waist and entangled with him.


    Su Ying doesn''t know how long it took for her to wake up, and the night is not white, holding her naked body in her arms.


    He kisses her eyes, her nose, her cheek, devout and gentle.


    Su Ying at the moment a little angry to don''t have a face, she heavily pushed him: "you go away!"Night is not white, not angry, full of satisfaction to look at her, can not help but in her red and swollen lips on a bite.


    "Shadow, you are so beautiful!" Night is not an idiot to look at Su Ying, slender fingers once again in her body up and down.


    Su Ying clapped his hand angrily. Just as she wanted to turn around and leave, she saw her belly bag floating on the hot spring. The pink belly bag had been torn into pieces by yefeibai!


    Su Ying clenched her fist, and her eyes flashed sharp. This hateful man?! How on earth should she leave now?!


    Night non white sitting in the middle of the pool, good time to look at her, will su Ying pull to embrace in the arms: "shadow, you are so good."


    Su Ying called out to him in a loud voice: "what''s good? In the king''s heart, Qingbi is the best."


    Ye Fei laughed and stroked her cheek gently: "you dare to say that you are not jealous. How can I smell the strong sour smell?"


    Su Ying''s face sank down, night is not white, see her look is not right, pinch her cheek. He looked at her seriously and persistently: "shadow, nothing happened to me and her. Do you believe me?"


    Su Ying''s heart filled with a touch of sweet, face more angry: "you all left her there, nothing happened, who will believe you?"


    "I have nothing to do with her, really. I stayed there on purpose to provoke you Who knows you don''t care about me at all. "


    Ye feibai thought of that night, his eyes drooped and his eyes were dim. "Then I wanted to find you, but I didn''t expect to see you lose the jade clasp I gave you It''s better to marry Jinyang. "


    Su Ying was stunned. He heard her angry words that night.


    Ye feibai held Su Ying tightly and looked at Su Ying firmly: "shadow, now you are my man, and you will be my man all my life."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 340

    Su Ying knows that night is not white will not cheat her, in the heart also slowly had a trace of moving.


    Ye feibai buried his face in her neck and gently bit: "Ying''er, you are unfair to me. You are my wife, but you treat Jinyang No matter whether you like him or not, you are just my man! "


    Su Ying can''t help but shout to him: "how do you know that I like Jinyang? Don''t you just put the blame on me


    Night is not white eye Mou a jump, seize Su Ying''s arms, what is under the eye is ready to come out: "so, you and Jinyang have no relationship?"


    Su Ying didn''t stare at him angrily: "do you want me to have something to do with him?"


    Night is not white surprised to look at Su Ying, the smile on his face is more and more big, he said with some excitement: "you say really?"


    "Fake..."


    Ye Fei''s face showed an excited look. He hugged her again and kissed her slightly swollen lips again and again: "shadow, do you mean you don''t have Jinyang in your heart?"


    Su Ying thinks it''s ridiculous that both of them are suspicious of each other.


    She didn''t know how to answer him. She just put her arms around his strong body and held him tightly.


    She took the initiative to hold him!


    Ye feibai thought in his heart. He held her tightly and took a bite on her cheek: "shadow, you idiot."


    "The night is not white, you fool."


    Night is not white green silk wet paste on his body, chin line is clear. He put his chin on the top of Su Ying''s hair, and now he has a lot to say to her.


    At this time, Su Ying heavily sneezed, night feibai anxiously touched her hand: "are you cold?"


    "It''s ok..." Su Ying said it was another sneeze.


    It''s warm in the pool, but it''s cold after all, and it''s cold to be exposed outside.


    "Let''s go back." Night Fei Bai whistled, and soon Su Ying heard the sound of a horse''s hoof.


    "My belly bag!" Su Luo see a few pieces of broken steps, can not help but stare at the night is not white.


    Ye feibai feels his nose with embarrassment In the passion just now, where would you consider so much?


    Night feibai quickly kisses Su Ying''s face, wraps up her outer robe, and picks her up.


    Night is not white, looking at the moment of Su Ying, all over the body is wet, eyes can not help but flash.


    "Shadow, your body can only be shown to me," he said


    Su Ying was speechless.


    On the way back, ye feibai was in a good mood: "shadow, I''m really happy."


    Su Ying is a little tired, and the whole person leans lazily in his arms. She hears her heart beating, and it jumps violently.


    Ye feibai rode his horse leisurely and rubbed his cheek with his cheek: "shadow, I have never felt so happy as at this moment. You can talk with me for a while."


    Su Ying asked vaguely, "what do you say?"


    "Would you like to play a game of truth with me?"


    "No play." Su Ying can even think of her toes. What questions he wants to ask her is nothing more than whether she likes him or not, and whether she feels about him.


    Well, she''s not going to answer him now.


    She yawned. "I''m a little sleepy. I want to sleep."


    "Well, then you sleep on me." Ye feibai said softly, pulling her robe tightly.


    When the moon hid behind the clouds, the sky became more and more dark.


    Night is not white, sniffing the taste of Su Ying in his arms, his heart has never been as stable and comfortable as it is now.


    Jinyang was injured and recuperated for several days, but he never saw Su Ying.


    In the evening, he just wanted to see how Su Ying was. From a distance, he saw Yefei white iron with a blue face and Su Ying in his arms.


    By the time he approached, they would have been missing.


    Jinyang also sent a boy to lead the horse, he went outside to look for a circle, and did not find Su Ying.


    He was worried and refused to go back to sleep, so he sat on the hillside and waited.


    He frowned and looked far away.


    He waited for a long time and finally saw a horse from far to near.


    Jinyang saw night feibai turn down from the horse''s back. He held a woman in his arms, which must be a shadow.


    Jinyang subconsciously stood up, which found that two people do not know what happened, all wet.


    At the moment, the shadow is motionless in the night is not white in the arms, Jinyang can not see her look, just look at her worried.


    Yefeibai had not yet recovered from his previous happiness. At the moment, his mood looked very good.


    Therefore, even if he saw Jinyang at this time, there was not much anger on his face.


    Night is not white phoenix eyes reveal publicity and pride, he will embrace Su Ying in his arms more tightly.He took a provocative look at Jinyang: "I don''t know what little marquis is is doing here in the middle of the night?"


    Jinyang long body jade stand, clothes flying.


    The moon crept out of the clouds quietly, and the moonlight covered him gently. His white clothes were better than the snow, and his demeanor was excellent.


    Jinyang looks indifferent to squeeze out two words: "enjoy the moon."


    The night is not white to pull a lip, sneer: "then reward your month, this king and princess can want to return to the room."


    Jinyang did not pick up the night is not white words, just looking at his arms Su Ying, some worried asked: "shadow, are you ok? I have something to say to you. "


    Night is not white, full of displeasure, holding Su Ying''s hands are also tight.


    Night is not white, there is no time to refuse, Su Ying has said: "what''s the matter, talk about it tomorrow."


    Su Ying was wrapped in two robes, but she was naked.


    She is shy in heart, where dare to talk to people.


    She was afraid that Jinyang would see the clue and shrink herself to the night.


    Night is not white, feel Su Ying''s dependence, the smile on the lips is gradually blooming.


    Ye feibai saw Jinyang still clubbed there, walked a few steps and then turned his head. His lip corners sulked: "if the little Marquis has something to say with this king, it is the same. The so-called husband and wife are of the same mind, and we are not separated from each other. "


    Jinyang also wanted to say something, but could not say a word.


    When he saw the two men leave, he felt that he was out of his wits and a faint bitterness crossed his heart.


    "Jinyang, what are you still doing here? People are far away. " Just at this moment, the voice of the five princesses came from behind.


    The fifth Princess walked to Jinyang with lotus steps. Her eyes glared in that direction.


    She sneered: "Jinyang, how can you look at her with such eyes?"


    Jinyang Li voice: "what are you talking about?"


    "Nonsense, I nonsense?" The fifth Princess laughed coldly, "I know everything, I know everything! Why do you care about her, she is a married woman


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 341

    Seeing that Jinyang didn''t speak, the fifth princess was filled with resentment and anger: "I thought she was out of favor and abandoned! I didn''t expect that she really had the means! You look at the wet and dishevelled back, guess what she did? It''s going to dive to force the emperor to favor her, or seduce the second brother in the water. "


    Jinyang heard the five princesses say unbearable, when the face sank down, can not help but frown: "five princess, please respect yourself."


    The fifth princess''s lips hung a sneer: "self respect? You''d better talk to Su Ying! This kind of woman doesn''t love herself or respect herself. She only seduces men by some seductive means


    Jinyang flashed a little anger in his heart, and his tone was not good: "you don''t go too far!"


    "Too much? Don''t I say that? " The fifth princess''s voice was sharp, "Su Ying, in order to be the princess of Huai, has no less means to the emperor! Jinyang, you have to open your eyes and have a look. There is nothing good about this woman. She is just more effective than other women! "


    "Shut up!" Jinyang was furious.


    "Why should I shut up? Who are you and how can you defend her? " The fifth princess was angry and glared, "Jinyang, you only have her. Why don''t you look at me! How can I compare with her? "


    "Shadow has never been as aggressive and dirty as you are!"


    "What''s the matter with me? Then she has the kind not to do such a dirty thing! She already has a royal brother. Why should she seduce you? " Five princess''s hands are trembling, as long as she thinks of Jinyang treat Su Ying differently, she is very angry!


    "Shut up!" Jinyang always gives people a look of light clouds and gentle breeze. There is not much mood fluctuation on the gentle and elegant face.


    But at the moment, his whole body was full of gloomy anger, which made his heart tremble.


    "You like her so much that you can''t even tell her?"


    Jinyang turned around and left. The five princesses chased him several steps and pulled on his sleeve and refused to let him go.


    There was a sharp look between her eyebrows: "you are not allowed to go! I''m not finished yet! "


    "I have nothing to say to you!"


    "I grew up with you, I always like you, do you know?"


    Jinyang did not answer, but coldly pulled back his hand.


    The fifth Princess quickly stepped forward to block in front of him. She raised her head haughtily, and her voice was even more angry: "you just looked at Su Ying eagerly. Are you impatient to say a few words to me? Jinyang, how much do you hate me


    "Get out of the way."


    "No Five Princess gnashing teeth to stare at her, her eyes slightly narrowed, "Jinyang, I tell you, you don''t want to hide from me, I''ll go to the father and ask for marriage."


    Jinyang''s eyes burst out incomparably sharp and cold: "also hope the princess don''t force people to be difficult, Jinyang dare not climb."


    Jinyang turned and left in a hurry in another direction, as if to avoid something dirty.


    The fifth princess looked at his back and kicked down the trees on one side. Her eyes were crystal clear: "dead Jinyang stinks Jinyang. Why is there only Su Ying that bitch in the eye? Why never look at me! I like you so much, and I like you for so many years. Why don''t you like me... "


    Green mark saw night feibai holding Su Ying back, two people''s bodies are wet, she can''t help but ask a worried: "prince, princess, what''s wrong with you?"


    Night feibai just held Su Ying in front of Jinyang, and was very happy.


    He said to the green mark, "go and get your dry clothes."


    Green mark soon brings in a suit of profanity. She wanted to serve Su Ying, but she was soon driven out by night Fei Bai.


    Night Fei white with clothes came, Su Ying quickly from his hands to take back the clothes, glared at him: "you go out quickly, I want to change clothes."


    Night is not white line of sight unscrupulously looked at Su Ying, after a long time slowly opened his mouth: "I don''t go out, I''m cold."


    Night is not white, the whole body''s clothes are wet, outside has been windy, but some cold.


    The night is not white, the look is indifferent, and there is no meaning to go at all. Su Ying and he stood in a standoff for a long time, and finally changed his words and said, "then you turn around!"


    "Yes." The night is not white to agree happily, carried over the body.


    Su Ying also specially told him: "you are not allowed to turn around!"


    "I see." Night is not white lips with a faint smile.


    He heard the rustle of changing clothes behind him. He went to one side of the shelf and took a dry towel. Then he quickly turned around and strode towards Su Ying. He looked at Su Ying tenderly: "shadow, I''ll wipe you first!"


    Su Ying quickly changed clothes, did not expect the night will suddenly turn around!


    She saw that ye feibai looked at her body carefully. She was so anxious that she couldn''t say a word because she was nervous and her clothes were not tied properly.


    The night is not white lip corner smile, the mood joyfully looks at Su Ying: "shadow son, how can you be so stupid, even tie a dress belt all can''t!"Su Ying wanted to beat him: "night is not white, you are shameless!"


    "I''ll help you." Night is not white, bent down, stretched out a slender body, neat for her to tie a good dress belt.


    When he took back his fingers, he pinched her face vaguely: "you see, it''s OK."


    Ye feibai looked at her red face, and his mood looked very good: "shadow, do you want to wait on my king to change clothes? I am not afraid of you


    "You go away!" Su Ying Li did not pay attention to him. She was afraid that night feibai would continue to work on her and wrap herself up with a quilt.


    Not after a while, Su Ying saw the night is not white, naked to her. Su Ying looked at him as if he was going to climb the bed. He stopped him and said, "go to sleep on the soft couch over there."


    Night is not white to lean over to look at her, a face Funny appearance: "why should I go to sleep that piece of soft couch?"


    "Because..." Su Ying was stunned and couldn''t explain why.


    "Don''t be shy in the heart of the shadow and dare not sleep with the king?"


    Su Ying saw the night is not white lips that a deeply shameless smile, can not help but take a deep breath: "we did not say good before it."


    "Before is before, how can we compare now with before?" Night Fei wasted a lot of effort, just will su Ying on the body of the quilt, he also lay in.


    He saw Su Ying retreat to the inside, his breath closer and closer, with a coquettish tone: "that soft couch is very uncomfortable to sleep."


    Su Ying immediately petrified, pushing his chest: "I am not comfortable."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 342

    "That''s just right. I sleep here to take care of you." Night is not white, will su Ying embrace into the arms.


    Su Ying pushed him: "no, you will disturb my rest like this!"


    Night non white see Su Ying a face guard to look at her, hard can''t come soft.


    He let go of Su Ying, sighed, got close to her face and said, "I''m so tired today, my heart is tired and my body is tired. I won''t do that to you again..."


    Su Ying''s face turned red and turned to face inside: "whatever you want."


    After a while, the night is not white, and some can not help themselves.


    His mind kept thinking about what happened to them in the hot spring pool, and the ambiguous and beautiful scenes kept replaying.


    Night is not white body close to Su Ying some, once again embrace her into the arms.


    Su Ying angrily patted his hand: "you give me honest point!"


    The night is not white, well, said with a smile: "shadow, it''s comfortable to sleep in this way, don''t you think?"


    "Who said that." Su Ying murmured, and she saw that his hand was just in her waist and abdomen, and she did not refuse.


    "Shadow, how sweet you are." Night is not white, very excited at the moment, not sleepy at all. The tip of his nose touched her hair and rubbed it gently. "I love it."


    Su Ying blushed again: "don''t come!"


    Ye Fei Bai Teng took a hand to caress her hair, and then touched her cheek and neck. His voice was slightly hoarse: "shadow''s skin is so tender and smooth. I''d like to take a bite."


    Su Ying secretly clenched his fist, how could this man use such a seductive voice to say such words.


    Her side has not yet responded, yefeibai''s hand has been pulled open, her half of the collar slipped in, holding her half soft.


    "What are you doing?"


    She knew!


    How could he sleep so old and honest!


    She took out his hand and yelled at him, "aren''t you going to move me again?"


    The night is not white micro can not smell a, will her once again in his arms, he gathered to her neck and kiss her neck: "my king is really tired, now can''t move a shadow."


    "Then you still..."


    "Shadow''s skin is like satin. I just wonder if the skin in other places is as smooth and delicate as it is?"


    Night is not white is talking, his hand changed a place again, stick on her thigh, not light not heavy ground pinched one.


    Su Ying sat up and glared at him: "you, you are shameless! Do you know I''m not feeling well right now! Are you still allowed to sleep? "


    Night is not white press her to the bed to press down, good words coax way: "ah, not I shameless, is my hand shameless."


    Su Ying is full of black lines. This man is really good at fighting!


    Ye feibai raised his hand in front of her: "hold this hand, or it will move."


    Su Ying can''t help rolling her eyes, this naive man!


    Ye feibai took her bracelet on her chest, with a gorgeous smile under her eyes: "if you feel that you are losing, you can feel it at will."


    Su Ying was about to be teased by him to vomit blood: "night is not white, you again like this, I am not polite to you!"


    "Don''t you want to touch it? Why don''t you kiss me


    "No shame."


    "For the shadow, do you still need a face?" Night is not white low low smile, he holds Su Ying warm and soft body, nose tip smell her body light Qin Xiang.


    This feeling is real and beautiful, now he can''t believe it. His voice is soft and misty: "if you want to face you, I don''t know when you will be cleaned by me."


    Su Ying''s face flushed with blood: "night is not white, you are enough!"


    "It''s a good feeling, I love it!" Night non white kiss her delicate lips, "as if the world suddenly complete the same."


    Su Ying buried her face on the pillow. Now she really hates this man. How can she say something.


    Night is not white, see Su Ying like an ostrich buried face under the pillow, silent to laugh, such a shadow is really lovely!


    He gently pushed her hair behind her ear. He couldn''t help pushing her: "shadow, what''s the matter with you? Are you shy? "


    Su Ying''s voice came stiffly: "shy ghost!"


    Ye feibai pinched her earlobe and touched her cheek: "why is your face so hot? It must be blushing. Let me have a look."


    "Night is not white!" Su Ying growled.


    Night is not white to see her for a long time, slowly Oh a: "shadow, you really blush, how lovely!"


    Su Ying was very upset and buried her head under the pillow. She almost cried, OK!


    Ye feibai took her hand again and put it in the palm of his hand and played with it: "shadow, do you still like me to treat you like that? Do you still feel any pain? "Su Ying couldn''t help it any longer. She lost her pillow and covered his mouth with her hand: "shut up, shut up, shut up!"


    Night is not white, tonight is really noisy!


    Night is not white kiss her palm, finally let her go: "OK, don''t be angry, we sleep."


    It would be bad if the little fox was really provoked by the hair. I don''t know how to coax her at that time.


    Night is not white, this night did not sleep deeply, there is a strong throb in the heart.


    He woke up early in the morning, holding his head and looking down at the woman in his arms. There was an unreal thought in his mind.


    He couldn''t help but his slender fingers, gently stroking her eyebrows, her eyes, her nose with his finger belly His fingers were swimming and gliding over her face.


    He looked at her sleeping face, almost obsessed.


    His eyes smile more and more thick, only feel that this feeling is beautiful and strange.


    Su Ying in her sleep moved uneasily, and her hands stopped at night. Then she began to describe the shape of her lips and ravaged them one by one.


    He looked at her pink lips and his eyes were familiar.


    "Well..." Su Ying whispered a voice, opened her eyes on the night is not white, the eyes full of laughter, there are some things she can not understand.


    "Are you awake?" Night is not white, with a trace of evil spirit in the voice, looking at her fondly.


    Su Ying clapped his hands, and his voice was vague: "you really hate it. You don''t let people sleep in the morning."


    Night is not white long arm a fish, will her whole person in the arms, his nose on her nose tip: "this king just don''t want you to sleep."


    "What do you want to do


    His bony fingers raised her chin, and his lips were vaguely attached to her lip corners, and gently ground them. His voice was a bit hoarse: "what do you say?"


    Yefei''s fingers pressed down against her neck, making a gesture to lift off her collar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 343

    She instinctively pressed on his hand and glared at him angrily: "don''t move around!"


    "Don''t move, don''t move." Night is not white hand pressed in Su Ying''s chest, gently pinched, "originally shadow like this king to touch you here?"


    Su Ying glared fiercely at the past, gnashing his teeth and saying, "the night is not white!"


    "Don''t you like that? Then I''ll do something else. " The night is not white Yang a touch of publicity evil smile, he stretched out his long arm, will su Ying buckle in his arms, he bent down and gently kiss her lips.


    The kiss was tender, and the night soon began to deepen it.


    Su Yingwu, don''t open his face, his kiss fell on her cheek.


    Night feibai did not leave, kiss as gentle as goose feather, like drizzle, he gently kisses her ear, neck.


    Su Ying Wei opened her lips and took a few breaths. She was annoyed and said, "the night is not white. How can you always think of doing these things in the morning?"


    "Who has made this king think for a long time." Night Fei white licked the earlobe of Su Ying, Su Ying only felt shivering all over.


    Ye Fei looked at her with a smile, and his lips stuck to her ear and said in a low voice, "shadow, have you had a good rest, and are you still uncomfortable?"


    Su Ying''s eyes dodged, hardly knowing how to answer him.


    Night is not white not angry, he put his forehead against her forehead: "shadow, you blush again? Shy? "


    "You go away!"


    Night is not white to smile lightly, look at her affectionately: "shadow son, did you like yesterday like this or not?"


    Su Ying did not want to immediately answer: "do not like."


    Night is not white Oh a, in the eye stirs up a smug: "the shadow son likes duplicity most, you clearly like."


    "No..."


    "Then why did you settle with me?"


    "You forced me!"


    "Oh I forced you, really? It seems that I really want to force you again! " Ye feibai once again kisses her lips and sucks the fragrance in her mouth.


    His hot palms moved up and down against the curve of her body.


    Su Ying only felt that familiar and strange feeling came to her again, making her body feel crispy and numb. She said vaguely, "no, don''t..."


    Night is not white hands on the action more issued four: "what do not want? Don''t kiss you? "


    "Pain, I still hurt, I don''t want to..."


    Night not white pitifully kisses her eye: "that this king is lighter."


    Green mark heard something inside and brought hot water.


    As soon as she got to the door, she heard an ambiguous voice coming from inside.


    "Does this still hurt?"


    Su Ying inhaled and complained, "it hurts You go away... "


    "The shadow is good..."


    "Well..."


    Green mark heard an ambiguous voice coming from inside, her face couldn''t help turning red.


    But he couldn''t help but cover his mouth and smile. When his highness Huai came out with the princess yesterday, his face was really frightening.


    Now it''s good to see them so much in love.


    These days, the eldest princess from time to time sent people to ask about the princess''s injury. It would be bad if someone came to disturb the royal highness and princess''s elegance.


    Green Mark thought so, he directly brought the stool to sit at the door embroidering.


    It wasn''t long before, as expected, there was a boy coming in this direction, and green mark was busy in front of him.


    The boy looked behind him and said, "Lord..."


    "The prince and the princess didn''t have a good rest yesterday. They haven''t got up yet," Green Mark said


    The little boy looked back, no doubt. He answered and said, "well, the eldest princess is going to hold a bonfire dinner in the evening. I hope the prince and the princess can attend."


    Green mark replies: "wait until the prince and Princess wake up, the maidservant will report to them."


    The green mark is outside, and the tent is full of spring.


    Night is not white, early in the morning to eat and drink enough, the mood looks very good.


    He holds Su Ying and lies on his body, patting her naked back.


    Su Ying was so tired that she didn''t want to move her fingers. She bit her in her chest: "the night is not white, you go to sleep in the soft couch at night!"


    "No, I have to hold my little princess to sleep."


    "You really hate it!"


    Ye feibai held her hand and put it on her lips and kissed her. With a smile on her lips, she said, "yes, I hate it most. I will continue to hate it in the future."


    "Animals." Su Ying bit him again!


    "This king is a man, and it is natural and proper to love his own woman." The night is not white to have a little bit to kiss her lip, "if this king does not love you, that is really even inferior to animals."


    Su Ying immediately even has no desire to argue with him.


    She murmured, "I''m hungry..."Night is not white, rare to see her clever appearance, some heart itching unbearable. But when he thought that she had been tired for so long and had not eaten a bite of rice, he felt a little distressed.


    He tried to resist the desire in his heart and touched her face: "OK, let''s get up to eat first."


    Night is not white to get up, casually put on a coat on the body.


    He went to the door and told the green mark, "prepare hot water for the princess and send some food."


    "Good!"


    To be able to see the prince and the princess as good as ever, this is what she would love to see.


    Green mark just about to leave, and stopped to ask: "Lord, the princess just sent someone to ask, there is a bonfire party in the evening, I hope you can attend."


    "Go, of course." He is so close to Ying''er that he would like to be seen by the whole world.


    Su Ying''s whole body is lazy, she slowly sat up, the quilt slipped down, she saw all kinds of kissing marks on her body, her face inexplicably red.


    She dressed slowly, but a strange feeling welled up in her heart.


    It seems that her heart, which has been drifting for a long time, has finally found a safe haven.


    The green mark soon came in with water of suitable temperature.


    She said to Su Ying with a smile, "princess, let the maid serve you in the bath."


    "No, you go out."


    Green mark should for a while, go to the door and stop: "the princess and the prince are very affectionate."


    Su Ying glared at her.


    Green Mark said with a smile: "maidservant, do you need to invite the Lord to come in?"


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the green mark was so busy that she ran away.


    The night is not white. Last night I finally got what I wanted. The whole person looked energetic, and I was very good both in appearance and in mood.


    The eldest princess was walking in the woods. She saw yefeibai coming face-to-face. Before she opened her mouth, she heard yefeibai holding a steamed bun in her mouth and looking at her with a smile: "good morning, elder sister Huang."


    The eldest princess was speechless. Was she hallucinating? The night was not white and she said hello to her for the first time!


    Their sister and brother''s feelings are good, but the night is not daytime, sexual indifference, not a smile.


    The eldest princess looked at the night at the moment, and his eyebrows were filled with a brilliant smile, and the whole person looked like a spring breeze.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 344

    The girl beside the eldest princess couldn''t help whispering: "princess, is this really the second prince? He can''t help laughing!"


    The eldest princess looked at her and said, "you see it, don''t you? So I''m not dazzled. "


    The girl gave a low smile: "the king of Huai and the princess have always been good. I''m happy to see the princess."


    The eldest princess doesn''t believe this. Every time she sees people, she looks like a stranger. Even her elder sister is no exception.


    The eldest princess approached, the beautiful eyes contained a smile: "non white, in the end, what happy things, and elder sister Huang said to see."


    Night is not white eye tip meandering, smile is full of his head is Su Ying, but reluctant to mention her in front of outsiders.


    Seeing that the night was not white, the eldest princess did not speak for a long time. She became more and more curious: "if you are not white, you are not as happy as others. What happy things have happened?"


    Night feibai thought that Su Ying should have already bathed and had a good meal, but for a moment, he wanted to see her again.


    So, ye feibai didn''t leave a word and left with a steamed bun in his mouth.


    Looking at his back, the princess stood in amazement.


    On the way to and from the night, many servants saw him smiling gently and even whistling happily for a while.


    They were all stunned. Are they really his Highness the ghost King Huai?


    "Ah! Have you seen it clearly? His highness, the king of Huai, can laugh too


    "Yes, yes, I''ve never seen him smile like that."


    "What happened?"


    "Maybe it''s a big wedding."


    Ouyang Liuyun stopped at one side and touched the night Feixu on the other side: "do you say that feibai looks like this, is there something wrong with it?"


    Night Fei Xu nodded: "what''s wrong? It''s a complete transformation!"


    Ouyang Liuyun thinks of the appearance before the night is not white. It is quite different when you think of the appearance now!


    Ouyang Liuyun touched his clean chin: "something must have happened."


    Night Fei Xu received a word: "this matter must be related to sister-in-law."


    Ouyang Liuyun suddenly had some evil smile: "I think I can guess some points."


    Night Feixu did not show weakness: "I think I also guessed."


    They looked at each other with a smile.


    On the other side, Jinyang didn''t sleep all night. In his mind, Su Ying shrank in the arms of night non white, with a shy face.


    His eyes look at a point, slowly permeated with the taste of desolation.


    Jinyang suddenly thought of something, the whole person sat up.


    He put on his hunting suit, picked up his bow and arrow and went out.


    White slave quickly stopped him, voice with a bit of worry: "Marquis, your injury is not good, how can you go out hunting."


    "Get out of the way."


    "You, my lord..."


    Jinyang looked at him coldly, but he was silent when he was white.


    The little marquis is is modest and courteous, and always looks gentle. But he knew that no one could stop him if he insisted on doing something.


    White slave saw Jinyang turn over to mount a horse, quickly leave, can''t help but sigh.


    When did the little Marquis do something so irrational? I''m afraid


    On his way back, he saw Jinyang riding a horse with bows and arrows on his back. Should he go hunting?


    Night is not white, slender body standing upright there.


    It suddenly occurred to him that it was a bonfire meeting tonight. Was Jinyang trying to make a show at the bonfire party and attract people''s attention?


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, flash a touch of pride.


    Jinyang is frustrated in love. Should he let him down in other aspects.


    So thinking, night non white mouth called a: "Ling Feng."


    Ling Feng quickly took the bow and arrow and led the horse to come over. Night feibai carried the bow and arrow on his back and quickly rushed to the horse.


    Jinyang heard the sound of a horse''s hooves behind him and looked back.


    Ye feibai smiles at him provocatively and tightens the rein to surpass him.


    Xu is preparing for the bonfire party tonight. Nowadays, there are many young boys shooting their prey in the hunting ground. A few brave women sat in the high stands, watching the bloody picture.


    Night feibai saw Jinyang suddenly looking at a certain direction, he followed his line of sight and found that it was a cheetah.


    The cheetah''s black brown fur looks very smooth and gives off a light luster in the sun. Its tusks look sharp and fierce.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, a wave of Conquest comes up, this cheetah''s fur is so good, shadow must like it.


    There was a chill on his lips, and he bit the cheetah.


    The night was not white, and the horse ran toward the cheetah. The cold wind blowing on his black hair made his whole face wild and gloomy.Night is not a white bow and arrow, eyes slightly narrowed, with the arrow aimed at the cheetah.


    His archery was extremely accurate, and in a moment, the arrow was like a thunderbolt towards the cheetah.


    "Bang --" with a high pitched voice, the arrow stabbed into the cheetah''s body.


    "Good!" The women''s eyes on the stands were attracted by the night, and they screamed without reserve.


    Ye Fei watched the cheetah fall to the ground without moving. Now he quickened his speed and ran towards the cheetah.


    In this critical moment, the cheetah, still motionless just now, sprang forward towards yefeibai.


    Night is not white eyes squint dangerous look, he does not hurry from behind to pull out the long sword in front of him. The cheetah''s paw makes a crisp sound when it touches a sharp blade.


    Although the cheetah had just been shot an arrow, it is still fierce. It roars angrily and its huge body pours towards the night.


    Night is not white body of the horse was scared, a few want to go mad.


    Ye feibai turns over from his horse. He is full of bloodthirsty wildness, and his eyes show a cold look. He wants to show Jinyang how he subdues the cheetah.


    But the night is not white, do not know is, Jinyang want to give Su Ying a pair of mink gloves, already turned to chase mink.


    Night is not white, in order to be able to keep the cheetah''s fur intact, try to fight it naked. His body is like a ghost to avoid the cheetah''s attack, find the opportunity to hit the cheetah''s harm with one punch.


    The cheetah''s combat effectiveness is decreasing, but it still roars at night.


    The woman sitting in the grandstand can''t help but exclaim. Yefei can kill it directly, but he uses such a dangerous method.


    They covered their mouths one by one, unable to bear to see, but also could not help looking.


    With his murderous spirit, bloodthirsty and cold eyes, ye feibai kicked the cheetah fiercely with his legs bent.


    The cheetah''s howl became more and more subtle. The night was not white, and he beat it up and down, until the cheetah finally lost its breath.


    Ye feibai stood beside the cheetah, clenched his fists and gasped heavily. His body was stained with blood. It was not clear whether it was his or that of the cheetah.


    He was proud of the king''s spirit all over his body. The wind rolled up his robe and crossed the cold arc, which made him unable to bear to look directly at him.


    "Lingfeng, take it back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 345

    Su Ying saw the night is not white back, the whole person was scared.


    Night is not white, the whole body is blood to stand at the door, like Luocha general. Her face changed and she exclaimed, "what''s wrong with you?"


    "I''m fine." Night is not white with a grin.


    Su Ying stepped forward quickly. Ye feibai took her hand and pointed to the cheetah outside. Her eyebrows were filled with pride: "this is a gift I gave you. Do you like it?"


    "Yes." Su Ying quickly said that she was the first time to see such a huge cheetah.


    She took Yefei white into the room, some worried to pick up his clothes: "where are you injured, let me see."


    Night is not white to hold Su Ying''s hand, in the eye flashed a banter: "shadow this is taste taste, how so urgent can''t wait?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help kicking him: "go hunting, and you''ll get yourself injured! Where on earth did you get hurt? "


    "These are my cheetahs..." Night is not white to think, will take off his clothes, big square ground stands in front of Su Ying.


    He pointed to his shoulder and said, "I was caught here."


    "Right here?" Su Ying looked at his shoulder and took a breath. His shoulder had been scratched three times, and the wound had reached the scapula. It looked deep and bloody.


    "How do you make yourself like this?" He used medicine for his wound. He died when he heard it


    Ye feibai left Su Ying to deal with the wound for him, and said with pride: "there is no obvious wound on the cheetah. I have ordered them to take the leopard skin and deal with it. When it is cleaned, I will make a mattress, which is moisture-proof and warm. It''s just right for you to fall asleep in winter. "


    Su Ying understood that night feibai was fighting naked with the leopard in order to make her a cheetah mattress.


    He did such a thing to make her happy.


    Su Ying took good medicine for him and could not help but encircle his chest and kiss his forehead.


    Night is not white, just feel a crisp numb feeling to run away, he was surprised to turn around to embrace Su Ying''s waist, his eyes crystal bright: "shadow, what are you doing?"


    Su Ying put the golden sore medicine aside and said: "I didn''t do anything."


    "If you come here, you can do it again."


    "You go away." Su Ying saw the dangerous look in night Fei''s white eyes and couldn''t help pushing him.


    Night is not white micro bent over the body, will her whole person to the bed to walk.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, and immediately reacted to it. He beat the back of night non white with his hand: "night is not white, what do you want to do?"


    Ye feibai threw her on the bed, and the tall figure leaned towards her. He looked at Su Ying''s defensive appearance, and his voice was a little soft: "I''m so tired, shadow, you let me hold and sleep for a while."


    Su Ying looked at his eyes, but still did not refuse him.


    Su Ying didn''t want to sleep, so she read by the head of the bed.


    Night is not white holding her waist, pillow her waist, closed eyes rest.


    Su Ying in the hand of the book turned a few pages, all of a sudden, her nose tip is his male smell, this smell makes her feel palpitation and heart palpitation.


    Su Ying put down the book and carefully looked at the handsome and incomparable side face of this man. His facial outline was like carving out, which was evil and charming.


    She always knew that he was good-looking, but she never knew that he could be so good-looking that it was so shocking.


    Su Ying leans on the bed. She doesn''t know what their future will be like. She only knows that feibai is very good to her tonight. Maybe she should be brave once and fight for her own once.


    "What are you singing?" Night feibai suddenly opened his eyes and looked at Su Ying with interest, "how can I never hear of it?"


    Su Ying reacts to find that he is in a trance and is humming "you are my eyes".


    She gave Ye Fei a look of embarrassment: "how come you haven''t slept?"


    Ye feibai took her hand to her lips and gently kisses her: "how can I be willing to sleep when I hear the shadow sing?"


    Su Ying looks at him in embarrassment. Why does she feel embarrassed to be caught!


    Night is not white lips with a ruffian smile, he saw Su Ying did not speak, he pulled her hand, voice with a trace of pleading: "shadow, you sing very well, I like it very much."


    Su Ying couldn''t resist him. He cleared his throat and began to sing You are my eyes, take me to appreciate the changes of the four seasons, you are my eyes, take me through the crowd, you are my eyes, take me to read the vast sea of books


    Su Ying looked at the night. Her beautiful eyes were dark and bright, and her tension immediately disappeared: "because you are my eyes, let me see that the world is right in front of me. The black in front of me is not black. What white do you mean..."


    Su Ying didn''t know why, but suddenly wanted to sing this song.


    The night is not white to listen to with satisfaction, also follow, gently hum.Ye feibai has a good memory. After listening to it once, he got out of bed and transcribed the lyrics that Su Ying had just sung.


    You''ve got a kiss on his cheek


    Su Ying glared at him: "you don''t come."


    Ye feibai lay down beside her: "shadow, you can sing me a song..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Ying didn''t want to sleep at first, but then he saw that the night was not white, and he had a good sleep.


    After sleeping for an afternoon, the Green Mark came to knock on the door: "prince, princess, the bonfire party is about to start. The eldest princess, please go there."


    Green mark couldn''t help laughing. The prince and the princess are really close now.


    Night is not white pull Su Ying to get up: "go."


    Su Ying was not willing to go, but he never agreed.


    Night feibai would like to be with shadow all the time. Naturally, he wanted to let everyone know how good the relationship between him and Su Ying was.


    Night Fei white took Su Ying to the scene of the bonfire party. There was a lot of people in the middle of the fire. The fire reflected people''s faces, and everyone''s faces looked red.


    Ye Fei Bai and Su Ying come, Ouyang Liuyun and ye Feixu both raise their glasses to him, and they wink at him.


    Night is not white micro can not smell to hum a, lips smile gradually thick.


    Ye feibai took Su Ying and sat down on one side. Five princesses on the other side suddenly gave a tender smile: "second sister-in-law, where are you coming to hunt? What are you doing in the tent with your brother these days


    Five princess said this sentence, but also deliberately looked at Jinyang.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 346

    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, and the five princesses have not yet accounted for this account!


    Su Ying has not answered, night feibai has already yelled: "this is not the thing you should ask."


    Ouyang Liuyun sat close and heard it clearly. He took a sip of wine: "the fifth princess has not yet come out of the cabinet, so she asks about other people''s family affairs. Isn''t that good? Is it not the fifth Princess... "


    Ouyang Liuyun behind the words did not say, night Feixu has taken over the beginning: "five younger sister, wait for tomorrow a son to go back, elder brother for you and father emperor said."


    Five Princess complexion is red, why these people all want to speak for Su Ying!


    Ye Feixu saw what the fifth princess wanted to say, and then he changed the topic: "our Jue Wei Zhai business is sitting here today. Everyone has a taste."


    There is an oven in front of each table and a plate of sauce in front of everyone.


    Soon, a servant brought up a stack of raw meat.


    Su Ying saw a stack of leopard meat in front of him, which was sliced, washed and sent over with seasoning.


    Ye Fei said with a smile, "it''s the one I hunted in the daytime."


    Ye Fei took some pieces of raw meat with his chopsticks and put them on the oven. When they were almost roasted, they dipped in the seasoning and put them into Su Ying''s mouth: "you try it. Is it delicious?"


    "Delicious!" Su Ying nodded forcefully. The night was not white. It was not burnt off. The leopard meat tasted delicious.


    Ye feibai roasted several pieces for her. Ouyang Liuyun on one side held his chin with his hand and looked at them eagerly: "feibai, I also want to eat leopard meat..."


    Night is not white cold hums a: "have no your share!"


    Ye Feixu roasted rabbit meat and laughed: "Ouyang Liuyun, you are lazy not to hunt, and now you are dreaming of other people''s meat..."


    Su Ying chuckled and said to night Fei, "you have so much leopard meat. Do you want to take it back after air drying?"


    "That''s a good idea."


    Hunting during the day was exciting, and the men looked very excited now. They gobbled at the barbecue and poured the wine as boiled water.


    At this time, the servant has already put a stack of processed leopard meat on other people''s table, and told you that this is the leopard meat hunted by his highness Huai Wang.


    After a while, another servant sent a stack of rabbit meat to him: "this is the fourth Prince''s rabbit meat..."


    "This is mink meat of Lord Xiaohou of Jin..."


    Ye feibai said with some displeasure: "take it away. The princess doesn''t like to eat it."


    Su Ying looked at him in a funny way, and his voice was low: "night is not white, you are really naive!"


    "You stay away from him anyway. I hate him."


    Night is not white half embrace Su Ying, embrace her in his arms, that hand some dishonestly swam: "hear?"


    Su Ying glared at her, the bonfire reflected on her face, the night was not white, and suddenly there was an impulse to kiss her lips.


    Night Fei white will wine to Su Ying''s lips, let her drink.


    Su Ying was forced to drink half a mouthful, only to feel a pungent feeling straight on the forehead, she wrinkled her nose: "really bad to drink."


    "Another drink?"


    Su Ying pushed with her hand: "you want to intoxicate me


    "That''s meat." Yefei put a piece of leopard meat into her mouth.


    "Oh, it''s so enviable." Ouyang Liuyun roasts leopard meat by himself. Looking at the appearance of you and me, he really can''t think of it.


    He lowered his voice and said, "you say, a few days ago, Fei Bai was still drinking in my place. He also said bad things about his sister-in-law. Look how proud he is now


    "I told you, he just made a little discord with his sister-in-law. She is so good!"


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "next, we may not see non white for a long time There is no time to pay attention to us now because of the strong affection. "


    "You also have the chance to ignore us. Aren''t you a little drunk?"


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately felt a headache: "you don''t speak, no one will you when dumb."


    Jinyang''s line of sight sipped a mouthful of wine, looking at the night is not white and Su Ying two people almost stick together.


    I''m a little bit of wine. It seems that she is not as abandoned as others say, on the contrary, she is really very good, very happy.


    She is a wanton free and easy woman, will not disguise, will not compromise.


    He should be happy, but he found he couldn''t.


    Jinyang''s eyes were dejected. He raised his hand slightly and covered his face.


    He was a little annoyed and regretful. It was clearly that he understood her first. He just understood his heart too late, a step too late.


    His fingers were long and almost transparent in the moonlight.


    He is indifferent to smile, the smile is like the night, he slightly droops his head, a wisp of hair falls, covering half of the face of loneliness.There was a lot of noise at the party. Men clink glasses with each other, women cover their lips and whisper, and from time to time look at their favorite men.


    The fifth princess looked at Jinyang from the beginning to the end. She saw his loneliness and loneliness in her eyes. And he never looked at her.


    The fifth Princess roared at her hair. She suddenly stood up and said to the eldest princess, "elder sister Huang, what''s the point of drinking and eating meat like this? Why don''t we have a couple of shows to help


    The eldest princess was the first time to eat such a delicious barbecue. She liked it very much. She looked up and looked at the fifth Princess happily: "the proposal of Wu Mei is very good. I don''t know who will perform the program?"


    "It''s a long night. Naturally everyone has to come up to perform?" Five Princess provocatively looked at Su Ying, but found that she bowed to roast meat, did not take her seriously.


    Five Princess heart cold hum, to see if she can be so calm.


    "Why don''t I start first?" The fifth Princess soon went down to change her riding clothes. The whole person looked bold and unrestrained, heroic and lovely.


    Her facial features are exquisite, and now in the bonfire, it gives people an amazing feeling.


    Princess Wu has been practicing dancing since she was a child. Her body is graceful and her dancing talent is very high.


    She danced gracefully around the bonfire. Her dancing was gorgeous. Some bold childe began to beat for her.


    Five princesses dance with this rhythm, the fringes on the skirt are also dancing fast, and the black hair is dancing fast in the wind.


    Five princess''s sight falls on Jinyang''s body, she looks at him with a smile, the dance posture is more and more charming and amorous than before.


    Just Jinyang did not seem to see her, just lowered his head, a cup to drink wine.


    A dance gradually came to an end, the five Princess light body quickly spinning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 347

    She tried to impress the man by dancing, but he didn''t look at her after all.


    The fifth princess finally stopped, and there were many young masters clapping at the bottom.


    There are also childe said: "five Princess dance skills can be called a unique ah!"


    "It''s really not in vain to see the beautiful dance of the five princesses."


    After listening to these words, the fifth Princess returned to her seat triumphantly.


    After the fifth princess came down, many women came up to show their talents, which pushed the atmosphere of the banquet to a climax.


    The fifth Princess drank a few drinks and said to Su Ying, "I don''t know what program the second sister-in-law is going to prepare?"


    The fifth Princess saw that Su Ying ignored her and sneered: "how can I always hear that my sister-in-law is ignorant and incompetent, and that she is a straw bag. I don''t know if it''s a rumor I heard? "


    The night is not white to look at five princesses, the eye ground twinkles thick violent: "do you dare to give me a try again?"


    "Second brother, why are you so angry? I''m just saying what I heard." The fifth princess said with a smile, "everyone is here today. How can my sister-in-law make a program, otherwise, it will be a blow to the face of elder sister Huang."


    The fifth Princess saw Su Ying or roasted meat by herself, and her voice was also loud: "sister-in-law, why are you so shy? If you really can''t do anything, you would have been hiding."


    Around a lot of childish brothers cast their eyes, someone said: "to talk about the Huai princess, there is a unique skill, the most can conjure."


    "I don''t know what Princess Huai is going to perform today?"


    The eldest princess looked at the fifth princess with some disapproval, and was about to say something about the end of the court.


    At this time, the night is not white suddenly stood up, voice with a thrilling cold: "in this case, let me replace the shadow."


    Su Ying put down chopsticks, night non white one eye, eyes with a smile: "no need."


    The eldest princess saw that night feibai and Su Ying did not agree, and there was still worry in her heart. Now that she saw their feelings were close, she couldn''t help smiling: "why don''t you come together?"


    "That''s what I mean." Night Fei white looked down at Su Ying, stretched out his palm to her, Su Ying took his hand and stood up.


    Night is not white to gather to her ear, low ground said: "you are my eye."


    Su Ying looked at her in surprise and said three words with her mouth: "are you ok?"


    Ye feibai raised eyebrows at her, and looked at her fondly with tenderness in her eyes.


    He took out the jade flute from his arms, and the beautiful melody flowed out of the jade flute. Su Ying''s lips were crooked. This man was also proficient in music, and was much stronger than she had imagined.


    Su Ying cleared his throat and sang along with his music You are my eyes, take me to appreciate the changes of the four seasons, you are my eyes, take me through the crowd, you are my eyes, take me to read the vast sea of books, because you are my eyes, let me see the world is in front of my eyes... "


    Su Ying''s voice is sweet and clear, very pleasant to hear.


    Night is not white, wearing a black robe, the dark lines on the top appear romantic and elegant in the moonlight.


    He is very close to Su Ying, Su Ying can smell his body.


    She looked at his beautiful face and felt her heart beating.


    The song is slow and the lyrics are full of affection.


    Ouyang Liuyun propped up his chin with his hand and said to ye Feixu, "do you think there are things in the world that my sister-in-law can''t do? I think her song is better than the dance of Princess five


    Night Fei Xu gently hummed a song: "this is not comparable, good."


    Ouyang Liuyun tapped the table with his finger: "yes, there is no comparison at all, because I only want to hold my sister-in-law''s field."


    "The black in front of me is not black. What white do you mean? The sky is blue, which is the blue sky behind the clouds in my memory. When I look at your face, I can only see a void..."


    Jinyang looked at Su Ying''s face, he drank too much wine, some headache, some drunk.


    He could hardly hold back his feelings at the moment. Those loves, those longings all come out from the stream, write on his face.


    You are my eye.


    You are my eyes


    She sang a beautiful love song. They looked at each other affectionately. He thought that they were a perfect match.


    Jinyang looks at her eyes, which are the most cunning and smart eyes in the world, bright and incomparable.


    Jinyang suddenly didn''t want to stay here any more. He got up and said goodbye to the eldest princess, and he staggered away.


    The eldest princess looked at the back of Jinyang''s departure, only to feel that he was permeated with a melancholy and lonely atmosphere.


    Jinyang''s look is always light, she has never seen him like this.


    The eldest princess suddenly thought of something.


    At the end of the song, ye feibai hugged Su Ying with pride: "this is a song written by the princess specially for this king. I like it very much."Su Ying''s smile froze.


    At the banquet, someone immediately said with a smile: "it seems that the princess is full of talent, and she is also proficient in music."


    The eldest princess nodded with satisfaction: "this song is very nice It seems that feibai and the shadow are very close. "


    Ye feibai said: "I have always had a good relationship with Yinger."


    Su Ying''s face was covered with black lines, and some speechless stepped on the night.


    It turns out that the news of the Huaihe emperor and his wife are not in harmony.


    There are also women with a look of envy to Su Ying, can get Huai Wang such love, is really willing to die.


    The fifth princess wanted Su Ying to make a fool of herself, but she didn''t expect Su Ying to make a song by herself, and everyone was listening to her quietly.


    The fifth Princess hated her so much that she almost robbed her of all the limelight!


    This woman, is not brush some means!


    The fifth Princess clenched her hands into fists. She was about to say something ironic to Su Ying, but she saw that Jinyang had left without knowing when. She could not care about other things and left to look for Jinyang.


    The bonfire party was still going on, Su Ying was fed a lot of meat by night Fei Bai, and later refused to eat it.


    Night is not white and one side of Ouyang Liuyun talk, occasionally to Su Ying feed a grape, occasionally coax to feed her some wine.


    Su Ying''s drinking capacity was pretty good, but the wine was too strong, especially strong. Su Ying drank some, and the whole person was dizzy.


    Night is not white see her Su shadow sitting can not sit, some funny will hold in the arms.


    He took Su Ying in his arms and said goodbye to the eldest princess: "elder sister Huang, the shadow is too drunk. I will take her back first."


    The eldest princess looked at the night with a smile. Naturally, she had no objection.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw the night is not white after leaving, hey: "what is too much wine, this is clearly an excuse."


    Ye Feixu hummed: "well, his excuse is good. Do you have any excuse to escape?"


    "Why do I need any excuse? I think the barbecue is delicious! Well, if it''s soda, it''s better. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 348

    Night is not white holding Su Ying back, around the cold, there is no one.


    Su Ying in his arms to find a comfortable posture: "night is not white, you deliberately drunk me, do you want to take me away early?"


    "Sitting bored." Yefeibai didn''t deny it. Anyway, his goal of bringing a shadow out today has been achieved.


    Su Ying held his head in his hand: "this wine is so hard to drink. I have a headache now."


    Ye feibai hugged her arms tightly and said with heartache, "dear, I''ll go back and ask people to make you antidote soup."


    "No, you have to have a headache with me."


    Ye Fei looks at the woman in her arms. She is very different from the past. At the moment, her face is red, her eyes are half open, and her lips are tender and bright red, and she looks delicious.


    Night Fei white kisses her red lips: "good, shadow son says anything is good, this king will promise you."


    Night Fei white will su Ying back to bed, told green mark to take solution of the soup.


    Yefeibai turned around and saw her leaning against the head of the bed to look at him.


    Ye feibai only thought that she was so cute and soft that he suddenly felt that she was drunk.


    Ye feibai quickly stepped forward and pinched her cheek, and the whole person was closer to her. The warm breath sprayed on her face: "shadow, you look good when you smile."


    Su Ying snorted.


    Night is not white and asked: "shadow, is this king good?"


    "Not good." Su Ying waved and complained, "you are not gentle at all!"


    The night is not white, only feel that there is a evil fire coming up, his eyes are dark.


    He was closer to her. His voice was soft and seduced: "why not be gentle? I will show you?"


    "Go away from me!" Su Ying pushed him away and sat up, trying to pour himself a glass of water.


    "I''ll do it!" Yefei Baisheng was afraid that she would be scalded. He quickly poured a glass of water for her and prepared to blow it cold for her.


    Su Ying murmured, glancing at the corner of her eyes, she suddenly saw a beautiful box not far away.


    "What is this?" Su Ying curiously held the box over.


    She opened the box and found a piece of fine mink inside.


    "It''s mink!" Su Ying''s smile crossed Su Ying''s face. She lifted the mink to night Fei Bai''s face. "The mink fur is very good and smooth. I like it very much."


    "Yes, I like it." Night is not white to follow her meaning to say, will blow cool tea to her.


    Su Ying finished drinking water, carefully looked at the mink in her hand, and seemed to love it.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "when winter comes, I want to make gloves with a piece of mink But minks are hard to hunt


    Night is not white eyebrow a wrinkle, suddenly think of what.


    Jinyang today is not a mink, but this mink was sent here at this time.


    Night is not white, think of here a little unhappy, reach out to grab the mink in Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying didn''t let her. She held the mink in her arms and said to the night feibai with some unhappiness: "this is mine. I won''t give it to you!"


    Night is not white phoenix eyes micro Mi: "this do not, I will give you tomorrow to hunt a mink."


    "No, that''s enough!" Su Ying hugs the mink tightly, showing that no one can snatch it away.


    Night Fei looked at her moist black eyes and said with gnashing teeth, "Su Ying, do you know who sent it? It''s Jinyang. "


    Su Ying Oh, did not respond, turned to walk toward the bed.


    Night feibai looks at Su Ying''s appearance, and suddenly gets a little upset. Does this woman know what she is doing now.


    Or is it true after drinking? Is this her most real idea?


    Night Fei white holds Su Ying''s shoulders and turns her around. He looks at her seriously: "you are not allowed to accept what Jinyang gives you!"


    Su Ying frowned faintly: "why not?"


    "Otherwise, I will not be polite to you." Night is not white, word by word, in Su Ying has not responded to come, he has pushed Su Ying to the bed.


    Su Ying glared at him: "what are you doing?"


    "Bullying you!"


    "Well..." Su Ying instinctively wants to resist.


    Her hands were cut behind her by night. I don''t know if it''s because of drinking wine. She is weak and soft and can''t move.


    Su Ying was kissed dizzy, brain blank, she called a low: "pain."


    "Where does it hurt?" Night not white hear her cry pain, the whole body up and down the anger all dissipated some, dumb voice asked her, "where pain."


    "It all hurts..." Su Ying frowned and looked at him wrongly.


    Ye feibai''s heart was full of pity. He let go of her. Seeing that she still had some resistance, he could not help stroking her head, "where does it hurt? Tell me about it. "


    "It hurts here." Su Ying stroked his lips and said, "you even bit me.""I''m sorry, I''m not good." Night feibai looked at Su Ying this look a little sad, now she is like a child. He leaned over and said, "does it hurt like this?"


    Su Ying said vaguely: "no pain."


    "Then open your mouth, or I''ll keep biting you." The night is not white, rubbing her face, the eyes are rough.


    Ye feibai has made up his mind at the moment. He must take advantage of Su Ying''s drunkenness to tease her. She is seldom so clever.


    Su Ying refused: "don''t You must want to bite my tongue


    The night is not white, crying and laughing, seriously said: "no, I don''t bite your tongue, I just gently lick, OK?"


    The night is not white, tempting Su Ying to open his lips. His movements are soft and ambiguous. He held her face in his hand and inhaled slightly: "you see, I didn''t cheat you, did I?"


    "Well..."


    Su Ying''s brain is more and more confused. She just feels that she is about to suffocate. She pushes him away and gasps: "I can''t breathe any more."


    "Is it?" Night Fei Bai curiously looked at her, slowly pulled her clothes, "it must be clothes wear too much just breathless, I take off for you."


    Su Ying frowned. She thought it was wrong.


    Her white fingers clung to her clothes, and mink did not know where she had left it.


    Yefeibai took the opportunity to throw the mink far away, to a position they could not see.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 349

    Yefei''s white lips were full of a smile of evil charm. He would love his own woman well.


    "Lord, here comes the antidote soup." Green mark suddenly knocked at the door, night non white eyebrows wrinkled, "roll!"


    Green mark immediately froze, but when she heard the ambiguous voice inside, she ran away.


    Inside, Su Ying''s hands against the night is not white smooth chest: "night is not white, you are so!"


    Ye feibai took a bite on her lip and yelled at her with a headache: "shut up."


    "You bastard, you bit me!"


    Su Ying has been sleeping until noon the next day, she subconsciously covered her head, drunk feeling is really bad.


    Su Ying eyes half open, she yawned, was about to turn over, suddenly found his waist was night non white tightly hooped.


    She looked up and saw the beautiful sleeping face of the night.


    A lot of pictures suddenly appeared in her mind, and she remembered everything last night.


    Su Ying covered her cheek with her hand. What did she do last night? How could she do such a thing? It''s a shame!


    Night feibai felt her movement, opened his eyes to see Su Ying, and said with a smile, "shadow, are you awake?"


    Su Ying did not open his mouth to speak, he saw a gorgeous smile on the bottom of his eyes: "my shadow, you were so lovely last night. I like it very much."


    "Night, non, white!" Su Ying clenched his teeth to call his name, "you give me forget, you give me forget!"


    Ye feibai calmly looked at her: "also, this king is wrong, later must be gentle to you."


    Nima!


    Su Ying quickly covered the night''s non white mouth, a sad face: "please, huaiwang''s highness, you don''t say any more!"


    The night is not white, the smile is more and more thick.


    Night is not white in the afternoon, and Su Ying set out to go back.


    Ouyang Liuyun and yefeixu rode after their carriage and kept teasing.


    Ouyang Liuyun lips pick a touch of elegant smile: "non white this trip is really not white."


    Ye Feixu agreed with his face: "he came in anger and walked with enthusiasm. He made up with his sister-in-law as before. It''s really worth it!"


    "My sister-in-law has the ability to make feibai mad and make him happy as a child. She''s completely in control of the non white emotions. "


    In the carriage, ye feibai put Su Ying''s head on her leg and stroked her dark and bright hair with long fingers: "Ying''er, don''t get angry with me again after I go back, don''t ignore me, and don''t lose what I gave you..."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and fell asleep.


    Ye feibai touched her face and pinched her ears. Her voice was low and slightly annoyed: "shadow, did you hear it?"


    Su Ying waved his hand and muttered, "I''m not deaf."


    Night is not white lean on the wall of the car, slender fingers keep gently twisting Su Ying''s ear: "since you heard it, why don''t you promise me?"


    Su Ying said slowly, "it depends on your performance."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, voice with a sexy hoarse: "how, this Wang''s performance is not good? Let''s try again in the evening? "


    Su Ying waved his hand: "you don''t play rogue for me!"


    Two people in the car have not a ride to talk, the carriage soon arrived at the huaiwang mansion gate.


    Night Fei white will su Ying from the carriage down, quickly walk inside, but there is no intention to put her down.


    "Hello, you let me down."


    Night is not white lip edge raises a touch of fun smile: "do not let go. Shadow son was overworked yesterday. How can I be willing to let you walk on the ground now? "


    Su Ying''s face was slightly red, and she wanted to bite him to death.


    This man really gave him some color, so he opened a dyeing house.


    Su Ying''s tone softened a little bit: "let me down quickly, everyone is looking at it!"


    Night is not white to care to say: "look at, this king loves his princess again how, who dares to put a beak?"


    Su Ying suddenly powerless, she felt and night non white communication is completely blocked.


    Green mark follows behind, secretly purses lips to smile. The prince is holding the princess, and the setting sun is shining on them with a layer of golden light. This picture looks really happy.


    Ye feibai walked a few steps and suddenly stopped. He turned to look at the green mark and said, "go to the kitchen and say that the princess is thin and weak. She will bring more tonics."


    Green mark is busy to answer: "yes."


    Yefei walked a few steps in vain, and suddenly thought of something: "you can go to someone later and tear down the soft couch in the princess''s room!"


    "Yes, I know."


    Su Ying glared at him: "yefeibai, don''t go too far, don''t let you move the things in my room"


    yefeibai snorted and pursed his lips in some displeasure: "why, do you still want to sleep with this king now?"The night is not white voice to lower a few minutes: "my king now would like to tear you apart to eat into the abdomen all the time, how can you sleep with you separately?"


    Do you want to say such naked words!


    Su Ying looks at the ambiguous look in the night''s non white eyes, her eyes droop slightly, and all of a sudden, she can''t say a word.


    Qingbi hasn''t seen the Lord for several days. Now she hears the news from mother Shen, and then she stroked her hair and ran out.


    Although the Lord didn''t really want her before, the Lord stayed in her room for midnight. All the people in the mansion knew about it.


    In any case, it shows that Wang Ye has her in his heart.


    Now that the Lord is back, she must serve him well. Qingbi looks a little red when she thinks of it.


    Qingbi distant to see the night is not white, look obsessed with looking at that direction.


    When she saw that he could come, she saw that he was holding the princess in his arms. A faint smile appeared on his beautiful face, which was quite different from him in the past.


    He looked at the princess with a spoiled face and was saying something funny.


    A sharp pain flashed in Qingbi''s heart, and the LORD would not treat her with such an expression.


    She stepped forward with lotus steps and saluted the night Fei Bai: "I see the Lord."


    Night is not white holding Su Ying to leave, even give her a look.


    Blue blue eyes standing in place, for a long time just looked up at the night is not white back.


    There was a deep jealousy in her eyes, and the color of her lips seemed to be pulled away in an instant.


    She said dejectedly, "mother Shen, Lord, he didn''t even look at me."


    Mother Shen opened her mouth and comforted her, "how can the Lord refuse to pay attention to his aunt? It must be the meaning of the princess."


    Qingbi bit her red lips: "didn''t the princess have a big fight with the prince before? No matter how short a few days, feelings are so good again? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 350

    "The princess has always been skillful. She has been pestering the prince these days. What''s wrong between them?"


    Qingbi pulled the handkerchief in her hand, and her heart was sour and astringent. She stamped her foot with some indignation: "I can''t go to Nanshan. If I go, where is the present scene?"


    Mother Shen quickly said, "fortunately, the Lord has come back. Aunt, you are more interested in the Lord, and you are afraid that he will not come to your room."


    "What''s the use of paying more attention?" Qingbi''s eyes darkened a little, "the prince''s eyes are only princess."


    "It''s just that the Lord doesn''t know about you."


    Qingbi bit her lip: "but the Lord doesn''t come to my room."


    Mother Shen has not yet opened her mouth, Qingbi suddenly thought of something: "I wonder if mammy can help me pass a message?"


    Qingbi bowed in mother Shen''s ear said a few words, Shen mother listened: "nature is OK."


    Mother Shen of Qingbi had contact with Liu Guifei. Even if Qingbi didn''t ask for this, she would tell her the news.


    At the moment, mother Shen secretly went to the palace of Princess Liu and reported the matter to Princess Liu vividly.


    After hearing this, Liu Guifei''s look was not very good-looking: "this palace has heard about this matter. I thought they were doing it for others, but I didn''t expect to be so good?"


    Mother Shen then said, "I don''t know. The prince is holding the princess into the house. She is reluctant to let her step down. All the servants saw it. When they talk and laugh, they really envy others. "


    Liu Guifei''s armor scratched on the table top, and her long and thin eyebrows frowned: "why is Qingbi so useless? She can''t hold the Lord''s heart at all?"


    "I can''t blame my aunt for this. She has no chance to be alone with the Lord."


    "How could that happen?"


    "The prince went to the princess''s house as soon as he went back to his house. His aunt couldn''t get close to him at all."


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed with resentment. It seems that she really underestimated Su Ying, the smelly girl.


    She had to ask the girl in and knock her.


    Night is not white, a few days away, piled up a lot of things to deal with. He took Su Ying back to his room and left.


    Su Ying had just had a few sips of tea when she heard a report from her servant that she was invited into the palace by Liu Guifei.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, and Liu Guifei didn''t even give people a chance to breathe.


    Su Ying went to Qingxia palace. Yingying saluted Liu Guifei: "Yinger, please send me your regards."


    Liu Guifei raised her hand and helped her: "sit down."


    Su Ying sat down on the chair beside her, and soon a girl served tea.


    Liu Guifei pointed to the tea and said with a smile: "shadow, do you drink and see, the taste of this tea is OK?"


    Su Ying took a sip of the tea. The tea taste was refreshing, and there was a faint fragrance of jasmine. Su Ying put the tea bowl aside: "not bad."


    "I think it''s good too." Liu Guifei''s red lips flashed a touch of coquettish smile, "say up, people who mix tea, shadow also know."


    "Is it?"


    "It''s not Qingbi in huaiwang''s mansion. She always knows how to mix fragrance. She never thought she could make flower tea."


    Su Ying nodded with a smile, thinking that the key point came.


    Seeing Su Ying''s look, Liu Guifei said, "Qingbi has really grown a delicate heart."


    Liu Guifei see Su Ying and no reaction, and said in a hurry: "shadow, this palace has heard something recently."


    Su Ying cleverly replied, "I don''t know what things your lady heard?"


    Liu Guifei said meaningfully: "this palace hears that the shadow occupies the non white pet."


    Su Ying looked at Liu Guifei with a puzzled look: "non white is the shadow''s husband. Is the shadow not worthy of his favor?"


    Liu Guifei didn''t expect Su Ying to ask this question, and she gave a dry smile: "it''s hard for a woman to be a woman, but it''s even harder to be a hostess in Huai palace. You should not only take good care of huaiwang''s residence, but also spread the leaves for feibai. What''s more important is to know the general situation. "


    Su Ying looked at Liu Guifei gratefully: "thank you for your advice."


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed a touch of displeasure, but she could only say to herself: "he is not white, he is the Lord, you should also think about him."


    "Ying''er naturally thinks about the prince everywhere. Is it hard for the princess and empress to think that Yinger is not doing well?"


    Liu Guifei hated Su Ying most, pretending to be a fool. Her eyes were slightly picky, and her tone was not good: "Ying''er, I know that you and feibai Cheng have not been married for a long time, and their feelings are better. But Qingbi, after all, she is the empress. How can you force feibai to ignore her


    Su Ying''s long eyelashes trembled, and looked at Liu Guifei blankly: "lady, I don''t know what you''re talking about. Why can''t the shadow understand?"


    "I heard that it''s not a waste of time staying in your house all day. Qingbi and he can hardly see each other. You say you are not suppressing Qingbi. What is itSu Ying''s face was wronged and he called out wrongly: "Niang Niang doesn''t know where to hear this kind of words. Qingbi is now the aunt in the mansion. How can shadow suppress her?"


    "Where do you put the Queen''s face in this way? You are obviously disrespectful to the queen! "


    Su Ying slowly droops her head, conceals the mood of the eye ground, Liu Guifei still can buckle a hat to her body really.


    A cold light flashed in Liu Guifei''s eyes: "shadow, Qingbi is not a white concubine''s room, but also your good sister. You should live in peace in the future. Even if there are a thousand or ten thousand in your heart that you don''t want, be patient. "


    "Niang, you really wronged me. Ying''er never interferes with Wang Ye''s whereabouts. If he went to Qingbi''s room, Ying''er would not say more."


    "What shadow means is that it''s not for nothing?"


    Su Ying does not answer.


    When Liu Guifei looked at her, her tone became more and more bad: "are you aggrieved? Now, there will be more people in the future. If you are a housewife, you should be magnanimous. Even if you are unwilling to do so, you should persuade him to pamper Qingbi. "


    Su Ying was helpless in her heart. She still stood up and gave a light smile to Liu Guifei: "the lady of the imperial concubine speaks at a table. It''s really taught me!"


    Liu Guifei used to like to fill people in huaiwang''s residence, but now she has taken care of her housework.


    She spent most of the night in vain, and now she is too tired to sit still.


    She is very tired now, also impatient to talk with Liu Guifei, what Liu Guifei says, she follows her words.


    Seeing Su Ying''s reply so clever, Liu Guifei nodded with satisfaction: "you have served non white for a few days. You must be tired. You should have a rest first and change to Qingbi to serve."


    "My mother said so."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 351

    Liu Guifei''s lips raised a touch of enchanting smile: "this palace is also some lack, shadow son go back first."


    "The shadow leaves."


    Liu Guifei looks at Su Ying''s back. After a long time''s reaction, she doesn''t feel good in her heart. The girl is perfunctory!


    After coming back from Qingxia palace, Su Ying is not very cheerful.


    She knows clearly that ye feibai has nothing to do with Qingbi, but it can''t deny that Qingbi is the concubine''s room of yefeibai!


    Qingbi is carried by the Queen''s mother. The night is not white, and she is not spoiled. Princess Liu looks for herself again and again. This is not over!


    Su Ying returned to mingyuxuan, only to find that the night is not white has finished the work, lazily leaning on the head of the bed, looking at her usual use to relieve boredom.


    He saw her come in and put down the book in his hand.


    His dark and deep eyes seemed to stick to Su Ying''s body and looked at her for a moment.


    His thin red lips slightly raised a smile, he stretched out his slender fingers toward her enough: "shadow, come here."


    Su Ying took him as air and didn''t even look at him.


    Su Ying sits down at the table and pours a cup of tea for herself.


    "Shadow, I have something to say to you." Night is not white, obsidian eyes fall on Su Ying''s side face, but Su Ying has not come over for a long time.


    Night is not white, see Su shadow look wrong, get up and go to sit beside her.


    He held out his white and moist fingers and picked her chin: "Why are you so unhappy? Who bullied you? "


    "How can I be unhappy?" Su Ying cast a cool glance at night Fei, with a trace of condensation on her lips, "I''m so happy!"


    Ye feibai looked at her curiously: "Oh?"


    Su Ying didn''t look at him and drank the tea: "can you have Qingbi to serve the Lord together, do you think I should be happy?"


    Night is not white lip edge contain a wisp of smile: "shadow son, you this is for this king jealous?"


    Su Ying shook her head firmly, with a smile like a spring breeze on her face: "shadow is the mother of the house. If you want to be generous, how can you be jealous of such a small matter?"


    "Every time you say something insincere, I feel very flustered."


    "Flustered?" Su Ying snorted coolly, "you are obviously guilty!"


    Ye feibai''s fingers scratched on her chin, and her lips were filled with a faint smile: "I have not done anything sorry for you. I have no good conscience."


    "You are not guilty, but I am. You haven''t seen Qingbi for a long time. Now it''s said that I, the princess, dominate the prince


    "Who dares to say that?" The night is not white, the look is cold, and the murderous air burst out from the bottom of my eyes.


    Su Ying gave him a sweet smile: "Qingbi has been waiting for you for a long time. It''s better for Wang Ye to choose a day to hit the sun. I''ll go and hurt Qingbi."


    Night is not white, also do not speak, so look at Su Ying.


    Su Ying was seen by him hair, lips smile gradually convergence, black eyes obstinately staring at him: "why do you look at me like this?"


    The night is not white cold and arrogant ground hums a: "you know this king won''t go, still intentionally say so, what kind of heart are you at ease in the end?"


    Su Ying naturally said: "the lady asked me to be generous, I naturally want to show her magnanimity."


    Night is not white lips tightly pursed into a line, this Liu Guifei is really troublesome!


    "I don''t need your magnanimity. I want you to look at me alone." Night is not white lip horn tiny hook, some seriously looking at Su Ying, "this king likes shadow son nervous this king, for this king is jealous."


    Su Ying''s lips rose and her tone was very light: "Your Highness Huai Wang, do you really think that I''m full, and I''m jealous every day? I''ll tell you... "


    Night feibai see Su Ying this pair of face want to leave the appearance of the relationship with him, have some headache.


    It''s all about Qingbi. If Mrs. Su hadn''t brought Qingbi here, where would such a thing happen now.


    Night is not white to hold Su Ying''s shoulder, immediately changed the topic: "shadow son, after less with your mother''s family''s person contact, one has no good intention."


    Su Ying thought that it was better not to deal with people in the palace.


    Su Ying hummed: "you are changing the subject."


    Ye feibai had more headache, and he put her hand on his chest: "anyway, what I said is wrong. You can beat me."


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t speak at night, he held her in his arms: "my king''s heart is very small. I can only pretend to be a shadow.". I love shadow alone. "


    The shadow relies on in his arms, the corners of his lips a little bit.


    This night is not white to Su Ying said to let her away from her mother''s family, Su Fu there, Mrs. Su half leaning on the table, looking a little headache.


    When Su Luan stepped on the door and saw Mrs. Su''s wanton appearance, she asked with some concern: "mother, what''s the matter with you? You don''t look happy."Mrs. Su patted the table with her hand and said unhappily, "what''s more, your cousin Jing has spent a lot of effort to donate to the official. I didn''t expect that it will not work now."


    "Ah? What''s going on? " Speaking of this matter, Su Luan is also clear. Cousin Jing spent a lot of money in order to donate an official to do it. "Didn''t you always say that it was a matter of nailing on the door?"


    Mrs. Su''s eyes showed anger: "it''s not the king of Huai. He is now in charge of the official department, and he won''t let go."


    "Ah, how could that happen?"


    "Well, now that your sister-in-law has begged me to come here and cried all morning and asked me to do it for her, what can I do for her?" Mrs. Su snorted coldly, "can''t you let me pull down my old face and ask for the shadow girl? There are no doors! Shadow son this wench is a white eyed wolf. After marriage, where will you take care of our Su family? "


    Su Luan was more and more unhappy.


    Even if she despises Su Ying again, her identity is Huai princess!


    This identity is far above themselves, even to the critical time to see her face!


    Su Luan''s eyes flashed with jealousy: "even if she doesn''t care about it, she is the daughter of our Su family after all!"


    At the moment, Mrs. Su felt very agitated. She suddenly thought of something. A touch of joy flashed in her eyes. She looked at Su Luan and said, "luan''er, it''s better to go to huaiwang mansion."


    Su Luan looked at Madame Su in surprise: "Niang, are you asking me to ask Su Ying that cheap girl?"


    "What''s the use of asking Su Ying? She''s the most crazy girl. I''m afraid she won''t let you do it. It''s better to ask for Qingbi. After all, it''s our own people. "


    Su Luan was very happy: "it is said that Qingbi is already the concubine''s room of the king, or the Queen''s wife''s personal order."


    Mrs. Su nodded: "Qingbi is the most deceiving person. I think the Lord dotes on her. Go and talk to her."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 352

    The next morning, Su Luan went to the Huai palace.


    Su Ying heard people''s report, but also feel some incredible, Su Luan and she have never dealt with, but today''s door but for what?


    When Su Ying goes to the front hall, Su Luan is already there.


    She was wearing a light blue coat and a fashionable pleated skirt with many exquisite Narcissus embroidered on it. She has always loved beauty, but it''s very delicate to dress up like this.


    Su Luan looked up and saw Su Ying coming. Today, she only wore a simple white dress. The sleeves and the hem were embroidered with complicated and magnificent patterns with gold thread. This pattern spread over the whole skirt, and the whole person looked very luxurious and smart.


    Su Ying''s lips with a light smile, skin white than snow, with a ruddy color.


    Su Luan''s heart is complicated. She wants to come to Su Ying and live well in the Huai palace.


    Su Luan some hate to think, originally married to Huaifu is her Su Luan! It was su Ying who robbed her of her wealth.


    Su Luan thought like this, and his words were not very pleasant.


    She put the tea in her hand to one side, with a mockery on her lips: "I thought my sister''s life had been so good after she married to the Huai palace. It turned out that it was just so. Sister, look at your clothes. They look ordinary. Did the servants in the mansion neglect you


    Green mark follows Su Ying''s side, hears Su Luan''s words, the face is red with anger.


    This three young ladies are really ignorant of goods. Which dress on miss is not made by Yin Shu. It is of excellent workmanship and soft cloth, but it is worth a lot of silver!


    The third miss may not be able to afford it!


    Su Luan saw Su Ying with a smile and said in a low voice: "second sister, we all know about the bad things you have in the mansion. I won''t laugh at you


    Su Ying lips slightly pursed, face calm: "still really let three younger sister see smile!"


    Su Luan''s words are naturally on the ground.


    Su Luan sees a basin of cake on one side, and twists a piece to eat.


    This kind of cake is different from the pastry in the past. It is not sweet and greasy. It is very refreshing. After eating, there is a light sweetness in the mouth.


    However, Su Luan would crush Su Ying as soon as she found a chance. This time, she said with disgust: "tut Tut, what kind of cakes are they? They are not as good as those of our Su family."


    Su Luan sighed with a long low sigh: "it seems that the two elder sisters are really bad. Even the cakes are so shabby."


    Green mark saw that Su Luan was very upset. Before the princess said a few words, she kept chattering about it, and devalued the princess everywhere!


    Green mark couldn''t help but say, "miss three, don''t talk nonsense. This cake was specially made by a cook from Mobei. Even the prince likes it very much


    Green mark saw Su Luan Wei Zheng, and quickly said: "third miss, you can''t eat this kind of cake on weekdays. It''s not easy to come today. Naturally, you should eat more."


    Su Luan just want to say a few words, but see Su Ying will dish to carry up. She yelled at the green mark in her voice, which was just heard by Su Luan: "this cake is what the Lord wants to eat, and you are really. How can anyone come to serve it. Each piece of cake is worth five Liang silver. Is it affordable for ordinary people? "


    Green mark forced herself to laugh. She took the cake from Su Ying''s hand and bit her lips tightly: "princess, the maid is wrong!"


    Su Ying should say: "treat outsiders, take whatever you like to eat."


    Su Ying just thought of what, turned his head and looked at Su Luan, whose face was iron blue, with some apology on his face: "sister, do you mind? I don''t know what my sister wants to eat. My princess asked the kitchen to do it. "


    Su Luan was humiliated and her face was white and red.


    She stood up and stamped her foot: "no, I''m not coming to see her today. I''m looking for Qingbi."


    "Oh, Qingbi." Su Luan thought, "so my sister is looking for her."


    Su Luan raised her beautiful neck, and a trace of pride flashed in her eyes: "yes, I came to find Qingbi today."


    Su Luan said the more happy he was: "it''s still green and green. He became the concubine of the prince a few days before he arrived at the house. It''s said that the empress personally gave the order. But the elder sister was able to marry into the Huai palace, I don''t know how many twists and turns. It seems that Qingbi is more popular than her sister


    Su Ying drank tea quietly without lifting her head.


    Su Luan holds up others and tramples on his own people. Su Ying is not ignorant.


    Su Luan saw that Su Ying didn''t speak, and her smile became more and more proud: "Qingbi, after all, came from our Su house. I have some friendship with her in the past. I come today, naturally I want to see her."


    Su Luan a pair of blue blue more Wang Ye heart, I and she better appearance.


    Su Luan did not wait for Su Ying to reply, turned around and went to Qingbi''s yard.


    Green mark stares at Su Luan''s back: "princess, three young ladies, this is clearly deliberately to find fault.""She is used to picking fault. What do you do with her?"


    "Aren''t you afraid that she and Qingbi will harm you again?"


    Su Ying''s lips are full of smile.


    Su Bi went to the yard soon.


    Qingbi is totally different from her previous dress as a girl. She is dressed in fine silk and satin, her face is painted with exquisite makeup, and a gold step is pinned on her head, and tassels hang down to sway her posture.


    Su Luan looked at the green green green appearance, the bottom of her heart revealed a look of jealousy, but more for her happy.


    As long as Qingbi has a good life and is favored by the Lord, Su Ying will certainly have a bad life.


    Su Luan came forward and took Qingbi''s hand affectionately and said with a smile, "Qingbi, seeing this look of you, the Lord must love you very much."


    Seeing Su Luan saying this, Qingbi doesn''t know how to say her present predicament, but responds with a slight imperceptible voice.


    When Su Luan saw Qingbi like this, her eyes showed a bit of displeasure: "Qingbi, you are not right. How can you say that you also came out of Su''s house, and now you are so successful, you don''t pay attention to people?"


    Qingbi didn''t expect Su Luan to say so. She grinned and said, "thanks to the love of Madam, Qingbi will have today. I would also like to ask the third lady to go back to tell his wife and thank her for her help. "


    "There''s nothing to thank for, it''s not your own skill." Su Luan was happy again, and said to Qingbi affectionately, "but you are really lucky that my mother sent you to the Huai palace. As we all know, my second sister is the most useless and won''t compete for favors. "


    Qingbi stopped and said, "princess, she..."


    "Don''t always feel inferior to her. In fact, what''s good about her? It''s just a straw bag. What''s more, her mother doesn''t like her and won''t support her. Just pester the Lord and see what she can do with you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 353

    "Third miss, do you know..."


    Su Luan blindly belittles Su Ying, only to find it easy to get rid of anger: "if even she can''t cope with it, it''s really useless!"


    "Well, thank you very much for your advice." Qingbi suddenly feels that Su Luan is right. She can''t get the favor of the Prince now. It''s the princess who has been occupying the prince.


    Previously, the princess has been invited to the palace. After the imperial concubine''s mother scolds her, she will be much better in the future.


    "even if you are being pressed first, how can you wait until you have children of your own?" has the final say.


    When Qingbi thought of this, the smile on her face became thicker: "if I can really do as the three young ladies said, I will repay my wife well in the future."


    Su Luan''s smile became more intimate: "it''s natural."


    Su Luan stopped: "Qingbi, I have something to do here. I don''t know if it is feasible or not."


    "I don''t know what''s the matter with the third lady?"


    "It''s not hard to say, it''s like this. One of my cousins, Ouyang Rui, donated an official job. The Lord now controls the official department This is not a very difficult thing. If you are free at night, you can talk to the Lord. "


    "This..." Qingbi is in a bit of a dilemma. Miss Su San is asking her to blow the pillow side breeze?


    "The LORD loves you so much, he will listen to you." Su Luan''s smile was like a flower, "my mother helps you like this, you won''t refuse such a small thing?"


    Qingbi was drunk by Su Luan. She didn''t know how to refuse for a while, and said a good word.


    Su Luan and Qingbi''s conversation were all heard in the ear, a girl immediately said the above words to Su Ying intact.


    Su Ying sipped her tea and pulled her lips coolly without any words.


    If you want to blow the pillow wind, it also needs opportunities.


    Qingbi is advised by Su Luan and feels that she is right.


    In fact, the princess has no ability. As long as the prince is willing to come and spoil her, it is better for her to give birth to a child. In the future, no one can shake her status in the palace.


    Mother Shen said a few words in Qingbi''s ear at the moment: "yesterday, a noble lady''s wife has already reprimanded the princess. I think she will not obstruct her more."


    "That would be the best." In the final analysis, the Lord will fight for it by himself. He is young and good-looking, and he will not dislike it.


    Qingbi thinks that Wang Ye is coming back from the court. She looks at herself in the mirror and caresses her cheek. Her white skin is better than snow and her lips are bright. No man is not attracted.


    Her body is wearing light blue color clothes, very match her skin color, the whole person looks very elegant and refined.


    Qingbi dressed up, on the way to mingyuxuan in the night.


    Qingbi saw the night from afar, looking at his perfect face, a heart pounding.


    Qingbi sees that night is not white, and comes forward to grasp the black and white sleeves of night.


    She slightly raised her face and showed a charming smile: "Lord, I made Chicken Soup for you. Please come and have a taste."


    The night is not white to see her one eye, black eyes indifference incomparable.


    Night is not white, this cold glance, almost frozen her heart.


    Qingbi''s hands and feet trembled slightly, but she was not willing to leave like this. Her hands tightly grasped his sleeve, and her smile on her face became more and more flattering, and her voice became more and more charming: "Lord, there are several precious herbs added into the chicken soup, which is a great tonic to the body."


    The night is not white cold a: "let go!"


    Qingbi sees that there are people passing by, for fear of being seen that night is not white to her.


    She grinned as if nothing happened, and almost all her body was pasted on the night''s non white body. Her posture was full of amorous feelings: "Lord, my concubine''s body has been mixed with fragrance today, and the Lord will come to see if he likes it or not."


    Blue eyes reveal a strong desire.


    Night is not white face to take tengtengteng murderous gas, he looks at her coldly, the eyeground quickly flashed a cold awn.


    "Lord, I am your concubine. How can you ignore me?" Seeing that the night was not white, Qingbi sobbed softly, "Lord Wang Ye... "


    Ye feibai quickly pulls her hand out of her hand. Qingbi holds it too hard. She only hears a crash, and the cloth on her sleeve is torn off.


    Qingbi looked at ye feibai in horror and wanted to continue to pull him. Yefeibai said coldly: "you go to the back of the rockery at night."


    Qingbi looks at the back of the night, which is not white, and can''t react for a moment.


    Then she was overjoyed and wanted to jump up. The LORD said that he He allowed her to approach him!


    Qingbi turned her head to see mammy Shen and took her hand. She was so excited that she couldn''t even say: "Mammy, Mammy! The Lord asked me to come behind the rockery at night, didn''t he? "


    Mother Shen quickly nodded and said, "yes, the old slave also heard."


    "The Lord must have let me go at night for fear of upsetting the princess." Qingbi firmly thinks that the smile on her lips is expanding. After this night, she must let the Lord dote on her.Night is not white walk far, called a: "Ling Feng."


    Ling Feng''s black figure quickly appeared in front of the night non white, the night non White asked him a few words, Lingfeng suddenly understood and nodded.


    Night is not white back to Ming Yu Xuan, see Su Ying is sitting at the table drawing design.


    Her face was low and focused.


    Her inspiration continued, but in a moment, she had drawn the outline on the paper.


    Night is not white, looking at her beautiful face, black eyes showing a look of obsession.


    He just walked to Su Ying''s front, Su Ying''s head didn''t lift, and his voice was icy and cold: "there''s flavor."


    The night is not white, some confused ground looked at her: "what flavor?"


    "You smell like another woman."


    Night is not white dumb, Su Ying raised his head, black clear eyes straight at him: "you went to Qingbi there?"


    Night feibai sat down beside Su Ying and pinched Su Ying''s nose with a smile: "shadow, are you a dog''s nose? How can you be so smart?"


    "I think the Lord is a master who loves the fragrance and the jade. After all, he still can''t give up Qingbi to keep the empty boudoir alone." Su Ying''s face was not happy, and her words were full of sarcasm.


    Ye feibai understood and supported his chin with his hand. He stretched out his hand and pinched Su Ying''s cheek: "I didn''t know that shadow was a vinegar jar before."


    Su Ying waved his hand: "you are the vinegar jar!"


    Ye Fei admitted: "yes, I am a vinegar jar. Seeing you smile at other men, I feel like a knife in my heart. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 354

    Su Ying looked at him speechless: "go away, go away!"


    "Don''t go away!" Night is not white, hot breath more and more close to Su Ying, warm spray in her neck. With a smile on his lips, he said enigmatically, "shadow, don''t be angry. The trouble will soon be solved! "


    Su Ying blocked his face with her hand and didn''t believe it at all.


    "Solve, what to solve? The green green jade is carried by the Queen''s mother. Can you solve it at will? I think the Lord will take her away, and finally get a concubine for nothing. "


    Night is not white, smile deepened, lips with some banter smile: "this is the shadow of the truth?"


    "True - more true than pearls."


    "If the shadow really thinks so, how can he look unhappy?"


    "I''m not upset." Su Ying''s stomach Fei in the heart, the night is not white before said good, who knows how he thinks now.


    Su Ying lips pan sneer, do not want to pay attention to him at all.


    Yefei''s slender fingers picked her chin and turned her head to himself.


    His eyes looked at her affectionately, and his voice was low and deep: "shadow, I can''t let you believe it?"


    His warm lips were in the corner of her lips, vaguely sliding across her cheek, and a series of kisses appeared in her white ears.


    Su Ying Nu from the heart, she pushed him away: "you are so, you don''t think you can expose everything in the past like this!"


    Night is not white pick a bad smile, fingers frivolously in her neck, ear repeatedly linger: "don''t you like it?"


    Su Ying saw him with a pair of black eyes looking at himself, the smile under his eyes was gorgeous like the cherry blossom in March, and her face could not help but appear a touch of scarlet.


    "I don''t like it." Su Ying don''t face, this man beautiful mess, her concentration is really not enough.


    Ye feibai held her cheek in both hands and pressed her closer to himself: "shadow, what are you shy about?"


    Shy of your sister! Is she showing shyness now!


    Su Ying secretly clenched her fist, she was angry, angry, OK!


    "You stay away from me. I don''t want to talk to you now!"


    Since the night is not white from Su Ying to the end of the pain, now where there will be so easy to catch up.


    Their own women to their own pain, their own pet.


    "Who else can you talk to if you don''t talk to me?" The night was not white, and the rascal put his whole body on her shoulder: "shadow, I''ve been tired all day. You don''t care about me."


    Su Ying hums: "want to care about your woman is much, where need I care?"


    "I have only shadow in my heart, and I only want shadow''s care."


    This man talks about sweet talk really with do not want money!


    Night is not white lips hook up evil and sycophantic smile, a pair of beautiful eyes look at Su Ying with a smile: "or say that the shadow will eat the king dry wipe, do not love to take care of this king?"


    Is there a mistake?!


    She was really wrong before night is not white, the other side of him can be as shameless as he can be!


    Su Ying glared indignantly at the night. She couldn''t say a word.


    "Ying''er, I think about you all the time, and my heart is so crisp." The evil hand of yefeibai was not sure when she got in from Su Ying''s collar and pinched it vaguely in the soft place: "shadow here is soft and warm. I like it very much..."


    Su Ying was more angry and gnawed his teeth and said, "the night is not white!"


    Night is not white, a pair of I am very tired appearance, tightly lean on her body: "shadow son how, don''t feel uncomfortable?"


    His hands seemed to stick to her, making waves on her.


    Su Ying really wants to chop off his hand!! You can''t pull it out!


    Yefei''s smiling lips sticking to her face and kissing her lips patiently and carefully. He easily pried open her closed lips, overbearing plunder, Su Ying only feel his lips hot.


    Hongbo doesn''t know that night is not white. She knocks on the door and comes in: "princess, the kitchen is for you..."


    Red wave half opened the door and saw that night Fei Bai was holding Su Ying''s face and kissing hard. Su Ying''s clothes were not neat and depended on her arms. The picture was charming and ambiguous.


    Rao Shi Hongbo was still calm. She was shocked at the moment when she saw Ye Fei staring at her. She quickly stepped out of the room: "maid, I didn''t see anything..."


    "You! You... " Su Ying saw that the door was closed again, and two pieces of red clouds rose quickly on her face. She pushed the night feibai with some annoyance, "it''s all you!"


    Night is not white suddenly interrupted, suddenly some unhappy, see Su Ying so shy appearance, in a good mood.


    He pressed Su Ying''s cheek on his chest: "it''s my king. It''s all shadows. Listen to my heart beat. It''s because of the shadow that I can jump so fast."


    Su Ying doesn''t know when this man''s mouth is as sweet as honey.Hongbo goes out with the food box and turns around and meets the green mark.


    Green mark see red wave''s panic appearance, can''t help but ask: "red wave, what''s wrong with you?"


    Hongbo''s face turned red. She pointed to the inside with her finger. There was some chagrin on her face: "green mark I almost ruined the good things of the princess


    The green mark understood it all at once.


    She looked at the door of the house with an ambiguous face and whispered, "I''m afraid the princess will soon be able to hold a little son of the world if she goes on like this again."


    Red wave covered his lips and laughed: "this is the best."


    The night is not white, not to let go of Su Ying, big square ground says: "I want to kiss you."


    "No, you stay away from me, don''t touch me..." Su Ying feel more and more wrong, night is not white so seduce go on, she really even can''t escape ability.


    "What don''t you want?" The night is not white to knead on her face, "the shadow is not lovely at all, or drunk lovely, let this king want to do."


    Su Ying was angry and wanted to curse, but saw the night is not white will her loose.


    Su Ying breathed a sigh of relief, but saw the night is not white from the corner of a jar, his eyes flashed a touch of cunning: "shadow, we drink bar."


    Su Ying stares at him, he won''t want to intoxicate her again!


    Su Ying did not react to come over, saw him suddenly drank a drink, and then bent down, pressed her lips.


    "Well..." Su Ying suddenly understood that he actually hit this idea!


    Su Ying wanted to push aside some, but his palm wrapped her back and pressed her to himself.


    His breath lingered with hers, and he quickly opened her lips and forced her to swallow the wine.


    There are also some wine dripping from her lip corner, the night is not white close to her lips, vaguely licked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 355

    Su Ying immediately petrified.


    Night is not white eyebrows stretch, Phoenix eyes curved smile, he with incomparable patience kiss her, sucking her delicate lips.


    Su Ying''s brain is in chaos. She forgot to push him away.


    Her cheeks were burning hot, her lips were burning with pain, and her tongue was a little numb by him.


    Ye feibai hugs Su Ying in his arms: "shadow, you''d better get drunk soon..."


    Su Ying''s momentum now has gone to the majority, only feel that the heart beats very fast.


    The night is not white to look at Su Ying at the moment, the more strong the smile in his eyes, his shadow was kissed silly by him.


    Ye Fei white stroked Ying Ying er''s soft hair: "shadow, after you say to me, don''t talk to me, I''ll kiss you. If you say leave me quickly, I''ll kiss you severely."


    "Go away!"


    Night is not white, a pair of suddenly realized appearance: "shadow son, you this is to let this king kiss you fiercely?"


    "You..." Su Ying hated to bite on the white chin of night.


    The night is not white, still looking at her, eyes light dark.


    "Shadow, do you know that this king has a characteristic?"


    Su Ying only felt that he had seen her hair: "what characteristics?"


    Night is not white slowly say: "revenge must be reported."


    The voice just fell, the night is not white already toward Su Ying''s nose bit in the past


    Su Ying wanted to struggle, but found that he was imprisoned by night feibai, unable to move, he bit very lightly, and finally turned into a kiss, a, a.


    Yefeibai continued to kiss her slowly.


    Su Ying only felt that her whole body was soft, turning into a pool of spring water, and there were waves of comfortable upsurge coming towards her.


    The kiss did not know when it would end. Yefeibai stopped her in his arms and gently stroked her back: "is the princess hungry? How can she have the strength to enjoy the king''s love. Why don''t you have dinner first


    Su Ying punched him angrily.


    At the moment, the two people rely on each other, the heartbeat slowly subsided.


    Night is not white, just want to ask people to pass meal, but found that Su Ying''s hair is disordered.


    Night feibai will su Ying press to the dressing mirror, holding one side of the wooden comb, carefully combing her waterfall like black hair.


    His expression was focused and affectionate, and had nothing to do with desire.


    Su Ying sits up and looks at the night in the mirror. His action is gentle and her hair is treated meticulously.


    Such a picture makes her heart warm.


    She suddenly thought it was good.


    As night fell, a man in cloth was invited to the side room.


    This man is one of the guests of the night white raised, surnamed Xing, single name Ji.


    In the past, he always bullied others with his reputation. However, even if it is such a person, there is always something unique about him, so ye feibai has not driven him away.


    Today, he received the invitation of Ling Feng, so he came here in a hurry.


    In the side room, the light is bright. Ling Feng sits alone with a table of good wine and dishes in front of him.


    "Mr. Ling, do you want me?" Xing Ji stood aside with a restrained look.


    "Sit down." Ling Feng casually pointed to one side, see Xing Ji sit down, fill the glass in front of him with wine.


    Xing Ji saw Lingfeng so entertaining him, and asked: "I don''t know what happened to Lingfeng when he found him?"


    Ling Feng said with a smile: "it''s nothing. I heard that you''ve been chivalrous and righteous two days ago. You beat councilor Wu."


    "Ha ha Thank you for your praise. " Xing Ji laughed awkwardly, and some cold sweat appeared on his forehead. He just wanted to marry Wu''s daughter by force. Wu refused to agree, so he beat him up.


    Ling Feng did not say much: "drink, drink, we have not been together for a long time."


    Lingfeng cup by cup to fill with Xing Ji, Xing Ji will not refuse.


    Xing Ji drank a few more cups, and the words got more. Ling Feng talked to him without a touch. When he saw his wine glass empty, he filled it quietly.


    "Speaking of it, the Lord also appreciates you and is looking for a chance to promote you."


    Xing Ji''s eyes lit up: "is this true?"


    "Nature."


    Xing Ji was in a happy mood and drank more happily.


    Xing Ji had a whole jar of wine, and the whole person was drunk. He said to Ling Feng with a big tongue: "master Ling, I''ll go to the thatched cottage first."


    Ling Feng looked at his back and gave a look to the servant at the door. The servant nodded immediately.


    The servant followed Xing Ji behind him. Seeing that he could not walk steadily, he rushed forward and said, "master Xing, let the villain take you."


    Xing Ji will not refuse.


    After Xing Ji went to the toilet, he was found missing when he came out.


    Xing Ji, the whole person is confused, unconscious forward.This is his first visit to the huaiwang mansion. He is very strange here. It''s very dark today. He can''t even see the road clearly.


    Xing Ji stumbled forward a few steps, and suddenly someone hugged him tightly from behind.


    He subconsciously wants to break free, the good smell coming from the tip of his nose stirs his heart.


    The woman behind him called out in a low voice: "Lord."


    Xing Ji didn''t hear what she was talking about. He only knew that the voice of the woman holding him was very good. Her body on his back was plump and enchanting, which made his blood swell.


    This woman is Qingbi. She hugs the man in front of her tightly, and her eyes are full of pride.


    The Lord asked her out tonight, and she always let mother Shen watch.


    Just now, mother Shen said that the LORD was coming, and she came in a hurry.


    She thought it would take a long time to wait, but the king was more anxious than her!


    It seems that Wang Ye really has feelings for her.


    The prince is cruel to her on weekdays, only because of the princess.


    Xing Ji''s posture and night is not white, Qingbi does not see his face, and naturally regards him as night is not white.


    Qingbi''s hands were wrapped around him like a snake, her lips left a series of kisses on his back, and her palms were swimming in his chest.


    Xing Ji had some consciousness at the beginning. Being seduced by Qingbi, she felt that she was possessed by evil spirits and her body was lifted up by fire.


    The fragrance grew stronger and stronger, and it was around the tip of his nose.


    She pasted her graceful curve on his body, rubbed up and down, and made a comfortable voice.


    "Qingbi admires you so much and really likes you Please love Qingbi a lot. "


    The woman''s voice is more charming than the cat, and her words are like strong medicine.


    Xing Ji only felt that the flame of her whole body was picked up by this woman, and there was no reason.


    He just felt the heat coming up from under him.


    His whole body was burning with fire, and every part of his body was very dry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 356

    Qingbi tried her best to seduce the man in front of her. She was so devoted and affectionate.


    At the moment, Xing Ji didn''t care about anything. She grabbed the woman behind her and pressed it on the rockery and kissed it fiercely!


    He followed the most primitive instinct, tearing green green green clothes, he now want this woman, like crazy want this woman!


    "Well..." Qingbi exclaimed with exaggeration. Her arms were wrapped around him like a snake. Her slender legs caught his waist. "Lord, Lord, oh Qingbi likes... "


    Lord?


    Xing Ji seemed to feel something was wrong, but his mind was so dizzy that he could not respond. The joy of his body made him forget everything.


    Qingbi''s body exudes fine sweat, which makes her fragrant powder taste stronger and stronger, and the emotional effect is also better.


    He hugged Qingbi tightly in his arms and gasped heavily, doing what he wanted to do most at the moment.


    Outside the rockery, the night is not white, and his body stands with a gloomy sneer in his eyes.


    It''s natural to beat gongs and drums for such a good play.


    Night is not white come to Ming Yuxuan, see Su Ying a face vigilantly looking at him.


    Night Fei white see Su Ying this look, can not help but some funny, he is not scared her.


    Night non white walked to Su Ying''s front, knocked on the table: "shadow son, this king takes you to see a good play."


    Su shadow head also does not lift: "can have what good play, I do not believe."


    Su Ying is now trying to avoid getting along with ye feibai alone. Who knows if the good play he is talking about is whether he and he put on a good play.


    Night is not white these days is all the time incarnate as a wolf, a pair of eyes are always emitting a dark green light.


    Ye feibai grabs her arm and pulls her up: "if you miss this wonderful play, you will regret for life."


    Su Ying quickly pulled back his hand: "no way."


    Night is not white see Su Ying a pair of oil and salt does not enter the appearance, some helpless sigh.


    He leaned down slightly and looked at her equally seriously: "shadow, you don''t believe me so much?"


    "You don''t have credit anymore!"


    The night is not white lip side slowly draws up a mischievous smile: "well, we might as well gamble to see, if I win, the evening three times."


    Su Ying feigning anger, mercilessly cut night Fei Bai one eye: "how do you think about this kind of thing all day long!"


    Ye Fei picked her eyebrows in vain: "how, dare not gamble with me?"


    "Can''t you change the way?"


    Night is not white slowly stretch out four fingers: "gamble four times?"


    Four times to your sister! Su Ying is very angry. She really wants to kill him!


    Night is not white probe to see the sky outside, just afraid to drag on, this good play is about to end.


    He grabbed Su Ying''s arm and pulled her out: "well, don''t always stay in the house, you have to come out for a walk and see the moon."


    Night is not white see Su shadow hesitant, wrung on her face: "if you are late, can''t see good play."


    Su Ying was pulled by night feibai and walked away quickly. She saw that night feibai said so firmly, and she also had some expectations for this good play.


    The night is not white to pull Su Ying to the door of the bright rain Xuan, pause, and say to the people behind him: "it''s a rare night, good night, you all follow it."


    Su Ying slightly stunned, some puzzled to see the night is not white one eye.


    Don''t you always like the world of two? How can I bring a group of people out today? Is it true that this wonderful play is worth so many people to visit.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, a face unpredictable appearance, the heart more and more curious.


    She couldn''t understand what the night was doing.


    People follow behind, dare not say more than a word.


    Su Ying couldn''t help looking up at the night tonight. The moon was hidden behind the clouds, and the whole sky was as dark as a curtain.


    Su Ying said casually: "today''s moon is really excellent."


    Night feibai heard the mockery in Su Ying''s mouth. He held her hand tightly and clasped his fingers. He said slowly, "appreciating the moon is not about seeing how round the moon is, but how good the people around you are."


    Su Ying lips slightly pursed, suddenly feel that night is not white, also rare emotional time.


    Su Ying found that night is not white with her more and more deviation, brought to the rockery near.


    Su Ying ear tip, suddenly heard the rockery came a hum ah ah voice, the moan is extremely charming.


    Su Ying thinks that night is not white, and there are many servants behind her. Dun feels very embarrassed. She starts to say, "I don''t think there''s anything beautiful in the dark here. It''s better to go to the other side."


    Su Ying doesn''t know who is so bold. However, she doesn''t like to interfere in the affairs of men and women. She just wants to find a chance to knock.


    Night feibai did not want to leave, he took Su Ying to the direction of the rockery, as if suddenly heard the general, coldly hummed.The servant behind him came closer and whispered: "did you hear that?"


    "Oh, my God, it''s too bold!"


    "Who is so shameless as to do such a thing in it?"


    "It should be a little girl in the mansion who doesn''t understand."


    Ye Fei''s white eyes and slightly narrowed eyes showed a cold look on his face: "come on, go in and see who is so bold! How dare you openly do such a thing in the house


    Several of the servants rushed in as soon as they heard the direction of the night.


    They didn''t see the two people''s faces clearly. They just looked at their movements and felt terrible.


    They are such Do something like this.


    This woman, in particular, who was naked, seemed particularly urgent.


    Her limbs wrapped around the man, she tried to please the man in front of her, rudely pulled the clothes of the man in front of her.


    Her white jade like hands swam on him, her mouth panting, vaguely panting.


    These servants are shocked to see!


    They subconsciously turn their heads and can''t help looking.


    The woman''s lips were gnawing and sucking on the man''s chest, so frivolous and so hooked, like a cheap prostitute.


    "My God..."


    There is also the boy hesitated, two of them were afraid that the LORD would blame him, so they went to arrest him directly.


    Qingbi is trying to please the "Lord" when she is interrupted. Her face was full of desire and discontent, and her tone was very bad: "you are bold! But


    There was no one to listen to her. A man slapped her rudely: "how dare you talk about stealing a man here? Look, the Lord won''t deal with you later! "


    Qingbi was brought out from behind the rockery and pushed to the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 357

    Xing Ji was very drunk. Just now he did things by instinct. Just now I heard that someone came over and subconsciously wanted to escape. But before he escaped a few steps, he was held down by several boys and brought him back: "look where you are still running!"


    At this time, the moon crept out from behind the clouds. Several girls suddenly saw a woman naked and pressed on the ground. There were many bright red and ambiguous silver on her neck and chest. They covered their mouths one after another.


    When they saw what she looked like, they couldn''t help but be surprised and screamed: "my God, isn''t this aunt? How did she Can do such a thing


    The boy behind her also has some silly eyes, and quickly released her.


    Qingbi was spreading on the ground, and her voice was shaking with anger: "you, you unexpectedly I want to tell the Lord... "


    Qingbi raised her face angrily and suddenly saw the king standing in front of her. He was dressed in a black robe, a breeze blowing, rolled up his hem, and he looked at her with a pair of cold and cruel eyes.


    And the princess stood beside the prince, her hands tightly grasp the prince''s, two look so loving.


    Green green eyes, as if to see a ghost, her body can not help shaking: "Lord..."


    Why is the Lord here? Wang Ye stands here with good manners. Who is the man who just had a good time with her?


    Qingbi kept mumbling: "how can this happen, how can it be like this?"


    At this time, Qingbi heard a yell, and then another man was pulled over and pressed beside her.


    Qingbi didn''t dare to turn her head to see him. She used her spare light to see that the man was in a mess, with a smell of wine all over her body.


    Her heart drops gradually. It is this man who did good deeds with her just now!


    Her throat was astringent, and her hands on both sides shook violently.


    "It''s not true It''s not true... " There was a fine sweat running down her head, running down her cheek and down her chin. She kept saying, "it''s not like this, it''s not like this It can''t be like this! "


    "It''s not like that. What is it?" Night is not white eyes, dark dark, unhappy stare at the blue blue, "you are a woman of water! To do such a thing behind my own king! I''m glad I didn''t like you


    "No, it''s not, Lord!" Qingbi keeps trying to explain, but she doesn''t know how to explain it. Her body is shaking so much that even her teeth are trembling, "concubine I only have the Lord in my heart


    "You have the face to say that! How can Wang steal other men Night is not white one side of the man pulled over to throw in front of the green green, "you this is to humiliate this king."


    "No, it''s not..." Qingbi has been scared silly, just keep repeating this sentence.


    Su Ying is also shocked to see such a scene, night is not white said to take her to see a play, but she simply did not expect to see such a play!


    Xing Ji was still in a coma just now. At the moment, she felt the cold breath on her body, and most of the wine woke up.


    When he saw this posture, he immediately understood that his whole body was shaking violently, and then he knew that he had put down his great mistake.


    He knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the night. His voice was terrified: "Lord, forgive me Wang Ye, villains are confused after drinking


    "Drunken stupidity, what a drunken muddle!" Night is not white eyes micro squint, with a cold anger, "really will find an excuse!"


    Xing Ji was so frightened that she kowtowed to yefeibai: "Lord, the villain came out of the cottage just to wake up, so the woman rushed up and hugged him. He was kissing and cuddling at the villain. He was drunk and couldn''t help it... "


    "Oh?" The night is not white, the more angry, "Qingbi, is it really like this?"


    Qingbi opened her mouth and tears flowed from her eyes: "Lord, please listen to my explanation! I didn''t see clearly... "


    "One by one, I believe what I see, and I don''t believe a word you said. I''m afraid you''ve been together for a long time Ye Fei said coldly, "come on, beat me hard until they admit it!"


    A group of bodyguards did not know from there, each holding a board, as if they had been ready for a long time.


    As soon as they heard the order of the night, they went forward to hold up the green green green and the Xing Ji separately, and beat them down with the board.


    "Ah Qingbi couldn''t bear the pain, and then she screamed bitterly, "Lord, spare your life!"


    A sensible servant went to the stool to let ye feibai and Su Ying sit down.


    Night is not white, a face indifferent to look at two people in front of torture, pay no attention to Qingbi and Xing Ji''s cry one after another.


    "Forgive me, Lord. I didn''t know her before. She seduced me!"


    Qingbi breathed in pain and quickly changed her speech: "Lord, we only know each other tonight. He is the one who persecutes me. Please be aware of it. ""I''m afraid you''re fooling the king." The night is not white sneer a, "give this king to hit heavily, always give me hit till admit."


    This group of bodyguards submit to the night is not white, every board is hard to fight down, Qingbi is cold and sweaty with pain, and his lips are pale: "Lord, spare your life, please


    The night is not white to see the green green jade to be unable to hold on, slightly raised the hand, the lip side contained a sneer: "now you admit that you are old acquaintances?"


    Qingbi at this time, she has done such a thing with other men. Wang Ye has identified that she and men are old acquaintances, if she does not admit, I am afraid she will be killed: "yes, he and I are old acquaintances!"


    Xing Ji thought before Ling Feng also said that the king intended to help him, but now everything is destroyed by this woman! He said, "bitch! Why do you want to hurt me! "


    Qingbi''s hands were tightly clenched into fists, and her long nails fell into the palm of her hand. She could hardly feel the pain. Her voice was extremely shrill: "why do you pretend to be the king?"


    Xing Ji was so angry that she would slap her two times. When did he pretend to be the king: "after all, it''s not that you are cheap, you take off your clothes and grind people I''m so ashamed of you to think about it


    Now there are so many people around, Qingbi doesn''t want to be known that she is so unbearable. She roars at him in a very corrupt way: "shut up!"


    Xing Ji thought that he couldn''t escape, so he walked up with her: "you are a coquettish woman!"


    "You''re not in a hurry yet!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 358

    Two people exhausted their strength to quarrel, involved in the body''s injury, the pain twisted face.


    Night is not white and calm to look at two people, do not speak.


    Su Ying sits on one side, with black lines all over his face. These two people It''s really capable!


    Around the onlookers heard these unbearable words, can not help whispering: "this aunt is such a person, any man seduced."


    "The prince loves the princess and has never been to her room. She must be lonely."


    "Well, it must have been a long time ago. Fortunately, the Lord didn''t like her."


    Qingbi was beaten naked at the moment, and was humiliated by Xing Ji. Her face was burning with burning pain, and she wanted to die like this.


    She suddenly saw that mammy Shen was not far away, and her anger was transferred to her.


    If mother Shen hadn''t told her that the LORD had come, how could she have done such a thing! Thanks to her in the past so sincere to her, critical time, she even deceived her!


    As soon as Qingbi thinks of the first time, mother Shen deliberately approached her and helped her She just felt a cold sweat on her forehead.


    How can there be such a person, unconditionally help her a powerless aunt, help her deal with the princess!


    Thanks to her, she thought that mother Shen was really on her side! She must have fallen into someone else''s trap in the beginning!


    Qingbi thought of this and screamed: "Lord, at this time and mother Shen can not escape the relationship! She brought me here, saying that the Lord is here


    "Is it?" Night is not white in the eye light flash a touch of bloodthirsty traces, "it seems that mother Shen is still an accomplice."


    Mother Shen had seen the green green green, but she was worried. Unexpectedly, she heard Qingbi say such a thing.


    Mother Shen was so scared that she ran straight away and was soon brought over by several skilful boys.


    Night is not white to see mammy Shen, not a day or two, not less in front of Qingbi report her whereabouts: "come on, give me mother Shen together!"


    Mother Shen waved her hands anxiously: "forgive me, Lord. The old slave has not done anything..."


    Green green Li voice way: "mother Shen, in vain I trust you so, but you deliberately harm me, what kind of heart are you in the end?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, aunt! The old slave is loyal to you, how can it harm you? "


    Qingbi''s voice was full of anger: "it''s not that you said the LORD came. Why did he appear?"


    "The old slave clearly saw the king pass by..."


    Night is not white sneer A: "how big courage, dare to peep into this king''s whereabouts."


    "Lord, I''m a slave, and so am I..."


    Qingbi said: "mammy Shen, you have always been with me before. If I have any good things, I will share them with you. Do you think you have been instructed to harm me?"


    Mother Shen now has words of suffering, and now she also has some words of choice: "Auntie, don''t talk nonsense. Before you were shut up by the princess, are not all old slaves taking care of you? What did I do for you later that I didn''t do for you? You let me see the prince''s whereabouts, and let me go to the princess and empress. I never miss it. "


    Qingbi sneered: "I don''t believe that anyone will treat me well for no reason. You are not approaching me purposefully."


    Mother Shen''s face turned red: "the old slave is working hard beside you. There is no merit but also hard work. In the final analysis, if the old slave didn''t go to ask for the noble concubine, how could you have the status you are today? "


    "What do you think you are! I''m still trying to get married with the lady. Without you, I can still get the affection of the lady! "


    Su Ying heard two people''s dialogue, in the eye quickly flashed a touch of surprise.


    Then she understood what, black eyes are cold, original mother Shen is also Liu Guifei''s chess pieces.


    I really don''t know what kind of idea Liu Guifei is.


    Xing Ji Qi was angry to death: "you master and servant do things by themselves, why do you have to pull up others?"


    At this time, Ling Feng hurried over and looked at Xing Ji with a look of panic: "you didn''t go to a thatched cottage, how did people come here?"


    Now Xing Ji has a hard time to speak and doesn''t know how to open his mouth. Now he doesn''t expect to be promoted. He only hopes to stay alive. In any case, he has had a relationship with the concubine''s room of the Lord, which is too unbelievable.


    He looked at Ling Feng with help.


    Ling Feng knew that the whole plan had been completed, but still pretended to be puzzled and asked, "what happened here, Lord?"


    Ye Fei took a cold look at Ling Feng: "is this man you brought here? Do you know what dirty things he did in huaiwang mansion


    Ling Feng quickly knelt down in front of the night''s non white: "Lord, they are all subordinates!"


    "Forget it." The night is not white big to wave a hand, "after all, this matter is not your business, you go to get ten big board."


    "Yes." Ling Feng got up to get the board."As for Xing Ji, let''s play a hundred more boards."


    Xing Ji''s face suddenly turned pale. If the hundred boards were beaten down, would he still have his life!


    Su Ying looks at the scene in front of her, she has been completely stupid.


    It was really a good play, and she could not have guessed that the state of things was going in this direction.


    At this time, she felt a warm palm.


    She looked at the night, and saw a faint smile on his lips and a ripple around his eyes.


    He got close to her ear, and his warm lips touched her ear as if nothing: "shadow, do you still like this play?"


    Su Ying nodded. She looked at the smile on the white lips of Yefei. She suddenly felt that yefeibai was particularly cute.


    Su Ying couldn''t help grinning at him.


    Night non white pinched the palm of Su Ying: "shadow, it''s late at night, you go back to sleep first."


    "And you?" Su Ying asked curiously. When she said this, she wanted to bite her tongue. She was inviting him to sleep together!


    Ye Fei drew a circle vaguely with his thumb in Su Ying''s palm, with a happy smile in his eyes: "I strike while the iron is hot, and there are still some things to do. I''ll come back to sleep with you later."


    "Who wants your company?" Su Ying turned around and left.


    Behind him was the low laughter of night.


    Green mark and red wave two people have been following Su Ying''s side, two people obviously haven''t come out from the scene just now.


    When the three arrived at the room, Green Mark looked at Su Ying in surprise: "princess, it seems that the prince is really good to you. It''s said that there is still a man who will do such a thing under this day! Qingbi has really solved the problem this time! "


    Hongbo also said: "in the past, I still thought that the prince was cold and inhumane, but now I think it is still the prince''s temperament, at least the princess will not be bullied."


    Su Ying gently pursed her lips, she suddenly began to look forward to their future days.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 359

    The night is not white, let a person carry the green jade to the Queen''s Zhongcui palace.


    The queen had already gone to bed. She could not help but be curious when she heard that the night was not white. She put on her clothes and said, "feibai, what''s the matter if you come so late?"


    Night is not white look at her indifferently: "son minister today is to let the mother see, after all the mother gave me what kind of woman."


    The queen found that night is not white side kneeling a disorderly dressed woman, she has been beaten to death, even kneeling can not stop.


    Ye feibai sneered, with a thick anger on his face: "please don''t put this kind of dirty woman into my house in the future. My huaiwang mansion is not a shelter."


    "Feibai, why do you talk to the empress mother like this


    The night is not white cold to hum a: "this woman is in my mansion to steal a person openly, also was caught by me a is, mother empress, how do you say this matter?"


    The empress is slightly Zheng, showing a fierce look in her beautiful eyes.


    Qingbi is frightened. Now she just wipes her tears: "empress, please forgive me, empress. Things are not like this. They are all..."


    Ye feibai was impatient, and she continued to quibble: "just say whether you have done anything with that person!"


    "Mother, now that she has admitted herself, what else can you say? What kind of heart did you feel when you sent such a woman to my house? "


    The queen was very angry: "I''m not for you! I''m afraid the shadow can''t take good care of you, so I''ve brought you a concubine''s room. "


    The night is not white sneer: "the mother after all is afraid that the shadow can not take care of me, or have other selfish intentions."


    "What do you mean? Is it for the shadow? "


    "Mother, don''t get involved in the shadow. What do you think I mean is what I mean!"


    The queen was so angry that she said in a sharp voice, "are you here today to fight with this palace?"


    "I dare not!"


    Mother Cui, who was serving the queen, went to bring tea. She heard the fierce quarrel inside. She was stunned at the door for a moment. She didn''t know whether to go in or not.


    She sighed in her heart that the prince should be angry with the empress. It is not as intimate as the sixth prince.


    The empress has always cultivated her nature and never competed with the harem. She has not been so angry for a long time.


    Mother Cui was thinking about it, and a bright yellow appeared at the corner of her eyes: "emperor!"


    The emperor stood at the door for a long time, but the quarrel was not real, so he strode inside.


    Night feibai saw the emperor come in and immediately stopped.


    Emperor Ming looked at the empress whose chest heaved violently with anger, and then glanced at Ye Fei with a glance: "what''s wrong with you? Your face is red and your ears are red."


    Emperor Ming frowned and yelled: "feibai, are you contradicting your mother? How can you be so unfilial! You come and apologize to your mother. "


    Night is not white, sneer and don''t speak.


    The Ming emperor knew that ye feibai was a stubborn man and could not ask anything from him.


    He looked at the queen kindly: "queen, what''s going on?"


    The queen snorted coldly, and her lips were full of sarcasm: "now that I have a daughter-in-law, I forget my mother!"


    Night is not white to see the queen one eye lightly, without saying a word, rolled the sleeve to leave.


    Qingbi bent on the ground, watching the night go away in vain, opened his mouth but could not say a word.


    The queen looked at the figure that night was not white, and her face became more and more ugly: "emperor, look at him like this, and you don''t know where he learned it. Since I married a shadow, I''ve been more and more indifferent to my wife


    The Ming emperor liked the girl Yinger in his heart and said with a smile, "Fei Bai and Ying Er just got married, and their feelings will inevitably be better.". Eh? Who is this woman? "


    The queen snorted: "this is the concubine''s room of Fei Bai. Now it is sent here for nothing! "If you are not a white pet, you have to have a degree. You should spoil her only."


    "There is no difference between right and wrong. This woman must have done something against women''s morality." Emperor Ming didn''t want to take care of it, so he ordered someone to drag Qingbi out.


    The emperor put his arms around the Queen''s shoulder and went to the palace: "children and grandchildren have their own happiness. Although the child is stubborn, he will not do anything without proper measure."


    The queen said something in a low voice. When she looked at the Emperor Ming, she had a gentle smile on her face: "please go to another place to rest."


    The emperor frowned slightly and said in displeasure, "the queen is really virtuous."


    The queen lowered her eyes, respectfully and meekly: "my concubine is the master of the six palaces. Naturally, she should be reasonable and virtuous. The emperor is the husband of my concubine and the son of heaven. The emperor should be soaked in rain and dew... "


    The smile on Emperor Ming''s lips was put away a little bit, and a faint anger appeared on his face: "is this what you say in your heart?"


    "Yes."


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty snorted coldly and left.


    The queen looked at the emperor''s back with an enigmatic look in her eyes.After the Ming emperor left, the queen ordered people to bring Qingbi here.


    Qingbi was shaking and kneeling on the ground. She didn''t even dare to shake her head. The queen was so angry that she didn''t know where she came from. She gave her a slap: "Why are you so useless? You can''t do such a little thing well!"


    Qingbi is soft on the ground. She covers her cheek and sobs: "empress, it''s the maid. It''s wrong. I can''t..."


    The queen raised her hand and gave her a slap in the face: "you idiot, you have been designed, do not know!"


    "What?" The queen saw Qingbi''s appearance and kicked her again.


    Qingbi fell on the ground and sobbed.


    This woman has a beautiful appearance, but she is not a great woman.


    She really did not know what Su Ying had in the end, and could coax the night into obedience and obedience.


    The queen suddenly asked, "the prince and the princess have a good relationship?"


    Qingbi didn''t know why the queen asked, but nodded: "yes, the relationship between the prince and the princess is very good."


    "What''s the best way?"


    "The prince only smiles at the princess, but only treats the princess well. No matter how hard Qingbi tries, the Lord will not look at me


    Although Qingbi is not willing, but these words are said from her mouth.


    The queen stood still for a while and said in a cold voice, "somebody, throw the green jade out."


    This chess piece is useless. Throw it away.


    It was midnight when I came back.


    Su Ying lay on the bed, leaving a light for him, and did not fall asleep.


    She saw the night come in with a cold face and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Night feibai stood at the head of the bed, quickly took off his clothes and lay down on the side of Su Ying''s body.


    Su Ying suddenly a little guilty, he is always embarrassed, night is not white, he sandwiched in the middle can also be very difficult?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 360

    Su Ying stretched out her hand and patted on the night''s white cheek. She asked in a soft voice, "is the empress unhappy?"


    Ye feibai doesn''t like outsiders to fill his house endlessly. He deliberately goes to Zhongcui palace to make such a big noise, but it is also for the sake of once and for all, and knock for some people.


    Although he had a few words with the queen, he did not feel very angry.


    He doesn''t speak now, just feel that he is sulky, and the shadow is very kind to him.


    Su Ying looked at the night with a white and smelly face, and a touch of worry flashed in his dark eyes. He said more carefully: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Ying sighed deeply, and her white fingers grasped the night''s black clothes: "ah, if you really can''t, you''ll bring Qingbi back and continue to fill the scene for you?"


    Night Fei white forehead suddenly burst up three blue veins, he some hate ground in Su Ying''s face pinched a: "you this is deliberately make me angry?"


    Su Ying heard the night is not white this tone, immediately relieved. She turned inside and said, "sleep, sleep!"


    Ye feibai fished her out and faced herself. His voice was deep and hoarse: "shadow, you lost today."


    "What lost?" Su Ying pretends to be stupid.


    "You dare to pretend to me! What about the three times you promised me? I''ve shown you a good show. Aren''t you going to give me some sweet


    Su Ying is also ready to comfort the night before the white, the next moment to see the night is not white this look good bad flat.


    His black eyes were shining, and there was no half of it.


    She shrunk in and turned her back to him. She pretended to be calm and said, "what do you say? It''s your own decision. I didn''t promise it. It doesn''t count."


    Night is not white body also pasted up, he bit her ear lobe some ferocious ground says: "shadow son, you betray, this king comes four times!"


    Su Ying struggled a little: "I''m so sleepy, I really want to sleep!"


    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook up: "it seems that the shadow is to hope this king to come four times."


    Su Ying''s face turned red and glared at him fiercely: "the night is not white. If you do this again, I will kick you out of bed immediately!"


    "How about that? You take the initiative to me, just once. "


    Su Ying''s face is hot, she stares at him stubbornly, the night is not white, good whole to look at her.


    Su Ying is finally defeated in his sight. I''m afraid she is not as good as he wants. He won''t let her go this night.


    Su Ying pondered for a long time, or said: "do not believe it!"


    Ye feibai raised his right hand: "I promise you, I will only touch you once tonight, OK?"


    "Well, then Just once! "


    After su Ying finished, she once again wanted to bite off her tongue, and she would also discuss this matter with ye feibai.


    Night is not white, open clear black eyes to look at her, eyes deep lust, his voice with a smile: "shadow, are you happy?"


    Su Ying did not use words to answer him, she tightly hugged his waist.


    "The night is not white, you lied to me Say it once


    The night is not white will su shadow to grasp to press under the body, lip side pick enchanting smile: "clearly is three times, shadow son, you can''t even count?"


    Su Ying some gnashing teeth in his chest bit: "night is not white, you are too much!"


    "How can I go too far?"


    "You said it on your personal guarantee."


    "Did you take the initiative? You didn''t take the initiative, three times! " Night is not white gnawing at her lips, lips with a faint smile: "the shadow is really beautiful, I like it very much."


    "You, you are so disgusting!" Su Ying''s whole body is dizzy, soft into a pool of water, do not want to move.


    "The night is not white, and I will never believe what you said again!"


    Night is not white lips pan shallow smile, lip stick her soft red swollen lips: "this king bathes for you."


    Night is not white, in order to let Su Ying sleep more comfortable, ordered people to send hot water in.


    Night is not white holding Su Ying to sit together in the tub, he took a towel to wipe, carefully wipe her body.


    Just night Fei white wipe, Su Ying feel wrong, towel do not know when night is thrown aside, he directly with his palm for her.


    His eyes are more and more dim,


    Su Ying feels something wrong, and the whole person suddenly wakes up. She waved the night''s white hand: "don''t touch me! Lecher


    If he goes on like this, he will never stop!


    "If you do this again, I will really ignore you!"


    Night is not white to see Su Ying on the body of all kinds of blue and purple traces, also can''t bear to continue to toss her.


    He kisses her on the lips and pinches her heavily: "I just like shadow very much."


    "Don''t come!""All right, all right. It''s all the king''s fault." Night is not white close to her side face stuffy low smile.


    He resisted the strong desire in his heart, took Su Ying from the bath bucket and walked to the bedside.


    Su Ying is really tired, but a few steps in his arms fell asleep.


    He looked down at Su Ying''s sleeping face. She had a sweet sleep in his arms. The night was not as white as ink. His eyes showed a touch of tenderness. He thought of a word - long and long.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 361

    Su Ying is tired in the middle of the night and sleeps heavily.


    Early in the morning, green mark knocked on the door outside and said, "prince, princess, there is news from the palace that the Empress Dowager is back. She wants to see the princess


    "I know." The night is not white, gently answer.


    Night Fei white sat up, took Su Ying to his arms, and began to dress her.


    Su Ying leans in his arms and lets him play with lazily: "speaking of it, I have never seen the Empress Dowager."


    "You should be called the great grandmother." Ye feibai opened his mouth and corrected, "the emperor''s grandmother went to Da Foshan to pray for the country for three years. Naturally, you have no chance to see her."


    "Oh."


    The night is not white, and the night is not white. She dressed Su Ying and put her in front of the dressing mirror to comb her hair: "you don''t have to worry. Your grandmother is a good person to get along with. She will like you."


    Su Ying has no bottom in her heart: "I hope so."


    For Su Ying, the palace is not a good place.


    It seems that every time she enters the palace, there is nothing good.


    Night is not white on Su Ying a listless look: "why not I accompany you to go together."


    "No, you have to go to the early morning. You said that the emperor''s grandmother was a kind person, but she ate me


    As soon as Liu Guifei heard that Su Ying was going to meet the Empress Dowager in the palace, a chill flashed in her eyes.


    Su Ying, the stinky girl, knows how to pretend and how to be nice.


    The Empress Dowager is a soft hearted and will be coaxed most.


    If the Empress Dowager is facing her, it will be more difficult to deal with Su Ying in the future.


    Liu Guifei thought for a while, and immediately ordered a maid to come over and said a few words in her ear.


    The maid of honor nodded and left.


    Ye feibai and Su Ying enter the palace together. Ye feibai sees that it is still early. He wanted to send Su Ying directly to the Empress Dowager''s Ci Ning palace.


    As they passed the corridor, they were talking without paying attention to anything else.


    At this time, there is a maid with medicine bowl in a hurry.


    Su Ying did not react, just feel the body was hit, and then heard a "pa" sound, medicine bowl fell on the ground in pieces.


    Su Ying came to the palace today. It was said that the Empress Dowager likes to dress up in a simple and dignified way. She specially wore a simple and elegant dress.


    The maid of the palace bumped into Su Ying accidentally just now. The medicine juice in the medicine bowl is not very hot, but the black medicine juice inside makes her skirt black.


    Su Ying has not yet spoken, the maid has knelt down in front of Su Ying.


    She kept on begging for mercy: "spare my life, Princess!"


    Night is not white eyebrow tight wrinkling, the face hair chilly look: "where are your eyes growing?"


    The Maiden''s body trembled and knocked several heads on the ground: "spare your life, Princess! Jin promised that she was ill, and the maid was anxious to send her a tocolysis drug. She didn''t expect to bump into the princess! "


    Su Ying saw the time was not early and waved: "forget it, you go."


    "Thank you, princess. Thank you." The maid was forgiven and left in a hurry.


    Su Ying wiped a few times, some helplessly looking at the stains on her skirt. She said to the night: "you go to the court first, I''ll change a skirt later."


    "I''ll wait for you here..." As soon as ye Fei''s vernacular voice fell, he saw Duke sun running over and said, "Oh, Lord, why are you still here! The emperor is looking for you. "


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying, Su Ying said with a smile: "Lord, you go quickly."


    Su Ying didn''t walk a few steps, but another maid in waiting came in a hurry: "Princess Huai? Why are you still here? The Empress Dowager has been waiting for you in the CI Ning palace. "


    "Is it?" Su Ying wants to change a skirt, but her skirt.


    The maid also saw the stain on Su Ying''s skirt and said with a smile, "princess, the Empress Dowager doesn''t stick to small matters, but she hates people most in her life. As soon as she came back last night to hear that the king of Huai was married, she especially wanted to see his princess, but she gave up because it was too late. The Empress Dowager got up early this morning and waited for the princess in the palace. If the princess is late, the Empress Dowager will not be happy


    Su Ying heard her say that, thinking that it is not good to delay so much time all the way, it is better to go to the Empress Dowager Palace first.


    Su Ying enters the CI Ning palace, and sees that Liu Guifei and Mi Fei are both there, talking to the Empress Dowager.


    Su Ying, with her eyes drooping and lotus steps, slowly appeared in front of the Empress Dowager. She knelt down on the ground and saluted the Empress Dowager: "Ying''er has seen the emperor''s grandmother. I wish her health and happiness for thousands of years."


    "Look up and show me."


    Su Ying Yiyan raised her head. The Empress Dowager was dressed in Empress Dowager''s clothes. She looked dignified and kind.


    She''s well maintained, and she can''t tell her age.


    The Empress Dowager said with a shallow smile: "the child looks good."


    "Thank you, grandmother." Su Ying just said a word, which found that the Empress Dowager''s smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes, and even her eyebrows were slightly wrinkled.One side of the princess Liu leisurely drank a cup of tea, and suddenly covered her lips with a smile: "what the Empress Dowager said is that the shadow''s face will be infatuated with non white. Since Fei Bai married Yinger, other women can''t get into his eyes. "


    "Oh? Is that so? "


    Su shadow hangs Mou son, a pair of frightened appearance: "imperial concubine empress talks and laughs."


    Liu Guifei said with a smile, "Ying''er, you used to like to dress up. Now you come to see the Empress Dowager in such a dress You don''t pay attention to the Empress Dowager


    One side of Mi Fei looked at Su Ying''s skirt, with a smile of schadenfreude in her eyes. She said to the empress dowager, "Auntie, the girl Yinger is sometimes confused. Don''t blame her."


    "When is the shadow confused? She is the fairest one."


    Su Ying''s face slowly sank down and her eyes were cold.


    Before she was anxious to see the Empress Dowager and the two maids, she had no idea. Now she knew that she was trapped by others.


    This is just a small plot, but it can make the Empress Dowager dislike her.


    Su Ying bowed to the Empress Dowager and looked panicked: "please forgive me, my grandmother. The shadow was accidentally sprinkled with medicine by the maiden. The shadow should have gone to change her clothes and come back, but she was afraid that she would let her grandmother wait, so she took the liberty to come here. "


    Liu Guifei snorted coldly and took over the beginning of the speech: "how can the shadow press the accusation on other people''s heads at will. The maids in this palace are all carefully selected. How can they be so reckless? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 362

    Su Ying has understood at the moment, what brocade promised to be unwell, just afraid it''s all fake.


    Su Ying''s eyelashes droop, cast a shadow in the eyelids, her lips slightly pursed, now she is afraid that nothing can be said.


    Mi Fei took a look at Su Ying and then looked at the Empress Dowager: "Auntie, Yinger has been kneeling for so long. Please let her get up quickly."


    "Shadow, you sit here." The Empress Dowager ordered Su Ying to sit down from her position, casually asked her a few words, and then sent her away.


    Su Ying''s reply was appropriate and respectful.


    When Su Ying left, she knew that the Empress Dowager had a bad impression on her.


    After su Ying left, Liu Guifei sighed: "empress dowager, you don''t know that this shadow looks good and clever. In fact, it is the most savage and unreasonable."


    The Empress Dowager had a bad attitude towards Su Ying. When she heard Liu Guifei say this, she snorted with displeasure: "she must be a woman with a plan."


    Mi Fei also took the words and said, "Huai Wang dotes on her, and is inevitably proud of her."


    Mi Fei is the Empress Dowager''s niece. Naturally, the Empress Dowager believes in her. As a result, her impression of Su Ying is getting worse.


    Naturally, Liu Guifei would not even say, "empress dowager, many things have happened in our Palace during your absence. Do you know that Ying''er was dismissed soon after she decided to marry for nothing. "


    "Oh? There is such a thing as that. "


    "Yes, it was lifted. I can''t think of it at all. In the end, she can marry into the Huai palace as she wishes. I heard that Yinger did not know what means she used to seduce Fei Bai. "


    Liu Guifei said that the means, of course, is fox. After hearing this, the Empress Dowager was more and more unhappy: "no matter how skillful she is, can she turn the sky in the palace?"


    "You can''t let her indulge in the palace. This huaiwangfu is not the same. She is the hostess of the Huai palace. What she wants to do, how can we outsiders interfere?"


    The Empress Dowager is not good-looking: "does the queen care?"


    "What about the queen? The empress just punished Ying''er for a while. She complained to Fei Bai about her grievances. Later, Fei Bai had a big fight with the queen


    "She has such a skill


    "The shadow is very capable." Looking at the Empress Dowager''s face more and more gloomy, Liu Guifei''s heart became more and more happy.


    At this time, I heard the waiters shouting, "the fifth Prince is coming."


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes only contain a trace of smile: "please quickly."


    Night extraordinary a come in, toward empress dowager respectfully line Courtesy: "extraordinary see emperor grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager saw the night extraordinary, just swept away the bad mood, she looked at the night extraordinary kindly.


    She saw that he was born Yushu Linfeng. She waved to him with a smile: "extraordinary life is getting better and better. Come here and show it to your grandmother."


    Liu Guifei narrowed her eyes on one side, showing a look of pride.


    Night extraordinary strides to the Empress Dowager in front of, smile to say: "emperor grandmother, you can finally come back, special very miss you."


    After hearing these words, the Empress Dowager felt warm in her heart: "you child, you''ve been deceiving people since childhood. It''s a pleasure to see you now. "


    Night extraordinary lip brims with smile, at this moment see Liu Guifei toward her a glance in the eyes, can''t help but smile: "special just came in, heard the Empress Dowager and the mother imperial concubine say what to say happy."


    The Empress Dowager said with some displeasure: "you are not talking about your second sister-in-law."


    The night special hesitated to ask a: "second sister-in-law? Is it possible that the second sister-in-law has broken into another disaster? "


    The night is special as if this just reacts to come over oneself to say what, busy stopped a mouth. Hesitantly asked a: "especially just want to ask second sister-in-law is not what happened again."


    The Empress Dowager''s brow frowns tightly: "does this wench often cause trouble?"


    "It''s not..."


    The Empress Dowager said with some unhappiness, "just say what you can''t say with your grandmother."


    The night special a face is embarrassed, tangled for a long time, just bite to gnash a tooth to say: "the emperor grandmother has no idea, this sent to Huai Wang mansion to do concubine of second elder brother is send in one, die one!"


    Liu Guifei had a clear look on her face, while Mi Fei pretended to be surprised. She covered her mouth and exclaimed, "is there such a thing?"


    The Empress Dowager''s hand heavily patted on one side of the table, look solemn: "this matter is serious?"


    "My grandson has never heard of a concubine who can die peacefully in the Huai palace. But... " "The night is extraordinary to pause," this also is grandson hears, what happened in Huai Wang mansion actually, grandson also is not clear. "


    "Aunt, I remember something. Not long ago, Ying''er instigated Fei Bai to beat up the fourth young master Jiang because of several burning sales. "


    Liu Guifei sighed: "I''ve heard about this, but I didn''t expect to see the tender and weak, unexpectedly..."


    The Empress Dowager''s face is more and more gloomy: "the emperor is really rash, unexpectedly pointed out such a girl to non white!""It''s too late to say anything now. The shadow is now under the protection of Bai. Who can get her?"


    The Empress Dowager was quiet for a long time: "I want to see what kind of snake and scorpion woman can do. Somebody, go and invite Princess Huai to come over, and the mourning family said to her today


    Night extraordinary and Liu Guifei look at each other, see a cheerful look in each other''s eyes.


    Su Ying just out of the palace soon, there is an old mother rushed over: "princess, please stay, Empress Dowager summon you."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a doubt: "I don''t know what the Empress Dowager is looking for this princess?"


    "I don''t know. The Empress Dowager only asked the princess to come in."


    Su Ying soon figured out what she was doing and returned to her body with a look of indifference.


    Su Ying went to the CI Ning palace, only the Empress Dowager sat in a high position with a solemn look.


    There is a censer in the palace, which is full of the smell of sandalwood.


    Su Ying knelt down on the ground and solemnly saluted the Empress Dowager: "shadow see empress dowager."


    The Empress Dowager just looked at her quietly, but did not speak.


    The woman in front of her did not show half hesitation and fear on her face. She knelt down there calmly, neither humble nor arrogant, indifferent and generous. At first glance, she''s really ten nice women.


    The Empress Dowager sneers in the heart, if not special had told her in advance, she may have been cheated by this woman in the past.


    This woman has a unique face, with a heart full of poison, if she uses non white pet to make trouble, I don''t know how much trouble she will cause!


    Thinking like this, the Queen Mother''s eyes reveal a touch of disgust.


    The Empress Dowager does not speak, Su Ying has been kneeling like this, and even her legs have not moved.


    Su Ying now in the heart roughly understand, presumably before Liu Guifei did not say less bad things about her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 363

    After a long time, the Empress Dowager said, "do you know, what is the so-called matter of AI family calling you to come?"


    Su Ying hung his head: "the shadow is dull, the shadow does not know."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "I heard that you are a smart person. Everything is clear. You will kneel down here and think about it."


    Su Ying droops her eyes and doesn''t speak. She thinks that the Empress Dowager has a bad impression on her.


    The Empress Dowager rushed to the side of the Mammy and extended her hand: "mother Wu, help the AI family to go in and have a rest."


    "Yes."


    The Empress Dowager got up and went into the inner room to rest. Su Ying had been kneeling on the cold ground outside.


    There was a touch of condensation on her lips, and as long as it was related to the royal family, the moth kept flying towards her.


    It''s hard to even think of a peaceful time.


    Su Ying knelt quietly for half an hour. Her legs were numb.


    Su Ying thin body, knee almost no meat, kneeling on the ground for a long time, only feel pain unbearable. She couldn''t help rubbing her knee with her hand, but the Empress Dowager just came out of it.


    The Empress Dowager''s voice is cold: "how, just kneeling once can''t stand?"


    Su Ying straight back: "shadow dare not."


    "I dare to be hard spoken to the AI family!" The Empress Dowager''s voice is indifferent, "just now I''ve been mourning for so long, but what have you come up with?"


    "The shadow knows that she is wrong. She should not come to see her grandmother in dirty clothes. I hope she can forgive her once."


    "You The Empress Dowager choked.


    Su Ying doesn''t know what Liu Guifei said with the Empress Dowager. Naturally, she won''t be stupid enough to guess, so as not to add more charges.


    Su Ying looked pitifully at the empress dowager, and looked like she was going to cry out: "she didn''t expect that when she entered the palace, she would meet a maid who was in a hurry to give Jin an abortion medicine, and her skirt would be stained. Ying''er was going to change her clothes, but she was told that her grandmother had been waiting for her for a long time, so she came here in a hurry. "


    "The shadow revered the emperor''s grandmother, and how could she deliberately wear a dirty dress to see her?"


    Su Ying''s head was buried lower: "the shadow has done something wrong. If it is wrong, it is wrong. Now the emperor''s grandmother punishes her, and she has no complaint."


    The Empress Dowager sat in a high seat, drank a few cups of tea, but did not speak.


    Green mark has not been waiting for Su Ying to come out, knowing that she was punished kneeling, anxious.


    Green mark is busy on the way to the next Dynasty to look for the night is not white. She looks at Ling Feng from a distance and rushes forward, panting: "Lingfeng, Lingfeng, the princess has been punished by the Empress Dowager to kneel down. Please say something to the prince."


    "What''s going on?"


    Green mark roughly said the process of the matter, Ling Feng immediately turned away.


    Night is not white to know the news, in the heart extremely anxious.


    The Empress Dowager is a kind-hearted woman. She should have been provoked by someone.


    Ye feibai pondered for a moment: "Ling Feng, you go to find the king of Lin''an right away. You give him a word and say that the princess has been punished by the Empress Dowager."


    "Yes."


    Ling Feng went to Lin''an palace as fast as possible.


    Lin''an Wang was watering the flowers in the courtyard. He was surprised to see Lingfeng coming. He asked with a smile, "Lingfeng, how did you come here? Is it true that white and shadow will come here?"


    Princess Lin''an came out of the inner room. When she heard that feibai and Yinger were coming, she showed a gentle look on her face: "I''ll ask the servants to prepare some meals."


    Ling Feng hurriedly said: "King Lin''an and Princess Lin''an have misunderstood each other. It is the Empress Dowager who punished the princess."


    "What?" Princess Lin''an is the most nervous, "punished by the empress dowager, how is this going on?"


    "It seems that the Empress Dowager said something to the empress dowager, which made her dissatisfied with the princess."


    Princess Lin''an sighed: "how can we get it? Liu Guifei has never dealt with Yinger. I don''t know what words she picked in front of the Empress Dowager. In the past, the Empress Dowager was kind-hearted and had a bad temper. I''m afraid that if she goes on like this, she will use some grinding method to deal with the shadow. "


    The king of Lin''an scolded: "this broken mouth Liu Guifei!"


    Princess Lin''an pushed the king of Lin''an and said, "Lord, go quickly. I''m really worried about the comfort of the shadow. "


    "I''d love to go too, but it''s a long-term consideration." King Lin''an knows his mother-in-law best. The Empress Dowager doesn''t eat hard and soft. If he doesn''t deal with it well at this time, he will have endless troubles.


    This is also the reason why the matter was put on him in vain.


    King Lin''an thought of something, and said to Princess Lin''an, "the queen mother likes sweets most. You didn''t make some beancurd balls in the morning. I''ll send them to the empress."


    Lin''an Princess horse understood the meaning of King Lin''an, and immediately sent someone to pack it.


    King Lin''an went to the palace of ciling with his food box. As soon as he went in, he saw the Empress Dowager sitting on the chair. Su Ying was kneeling on the ground with her back straight.


    Lin''an Wang looked at her emaciated body. He was so worried that he secretly blamed the Empress Dowager for his ruthlessness.


    He is a clever and sensible daughter. He has been punished for kneeling now!Lin''an Wang Qiang endure heartache, smile on the front toward the Empress Dowager line: "mother, son minister to see you."


    King Lin''an is the youngest son whom the Empress Dowager loves most. The Empress Dowager is very happy to see him.


    "Ce''er, you know to visit the empress mother this time."


    "I miss my mother for a long time Lin''an Wang laughs and respectfully puts the food box in front of the Empress Dowager. He opens the food box, takes out the bean paste balls and puts them in front of the Empress Dowager. "Empress mother, this is made by heart. Please try it."


    "Good, good!" The Empress Dowager pinched a taste and narrowed her eyes happily. "This pill has not been eaten for a long time. The craftsmanship of my heart is good."


    "The mother will eat more if she likes, and let her heart do more some other day."


    "Good, good." The Empress Dowager repeatedly said yes.


    King Lin''an did not go to see Su Ying. He just looked at the Empress Dowager and said with a smile, "empress mother, I haven''t seen you for a long time


    "You know how to make your mother happy."


    King Lin''s empress dowager was so happy that he suddenly thought of something: "the Empress Dowager must be thirsty after eating so many balls."


    He stopped for a moment, as if he had just seen Su Ying. He said to the Empress Dowager with a smile: "empress mother, why is shadow here? You have a good taste today. The tea made by shadow is very delicious. "


    Lin''an Wang gave Su Ying a look in his eyes: "shadow, you don''t go to make a pot of tea for your grandmother."


    "Yes." Su Ying received Lin''an Wang''s eyes and was filled with gratitude.


    She was busy getting up to make tea. She knelt for most of the day, and her blood flow was not smooth. It was much better to walk a few steps.


    Lin''an Wang looked at Su Ying''s back and said to the Empress Dowager with a smile: "empress mother, this is the first time you see shadow, don''t you think it''s very good?"


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "good? But I heard something about it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 364

    King Lin''an didn''t say anything more: "only when we get along with each other can we know."


    Su Ying quickly brewed the tea and brought it over to pour tea for King Lin''an and the Empress Dowager.


    The king of Lin''an took the tea cup and sniffed: "it''s really fragrant..."


    King Lin''an said with a smile to the Empress Dowager: "it''s true that there are all kinds of treasures in the Empress Dowager''s palace. This kind of excellent Longjing can''t be found by the children''s ministers and the emperor''s brother last time."


    The Empress Dowager hummed: "you are a sharp mouth."


    King Lin''an laughed and waved to the shadow: "shadow, you go out first. I still have something to tell my mother."


    "Yes, the shadow leaves first."


    The shadow son sees empress dowager at the moment and Lin''an Wang talk and smile, also take the opportunity to leave.


    Su Ying was deeply relieved when she stepped out of the palace.


    If it was not for King Lin''an who came in time, he would not know how long he would kneel down again.


    Su Ying just stepped out of the CI Ning palace, he saw a black figure not far away, his whole body emitting a cold taste.


    Su Ying has not passed, he has strided towards her, his eyes are worried to look at her, in addition, there is no room for anything else.


    "Shadow, are you ok?" Night is not white will su Ying half embrace in the arms, language concern.


    "It''s OK." Su Ying smiles at him, "let''s go back first."


    Su Ying walked a few steps, night is not white eyes, he held her in his arms.


    "It''s not like this. Let me down quickly!" Su Ying looked at the eunuchs and maidens who came and went nearby, and couldn''t help feeling a little ugly.


    The night is not white lips pursed tightly, eyes with a thick sinister.


    His hands held her tightly, and there was no intention of letting her go.


    Night is not white holding Su Ying back to mingyuxuan, put her on the bed. Ye feibai sat at the head of the bed, lifted up her trousers, looked at her knees blue and blue, and was distressed and worried.


    Without saying a word, he took the ointment from the side and carefully daubed it on Su Ying''s knee. His movements were gentle, for fear of hurting her.


    His voice stuffy ground, some hair astringent: "shadow son, I''m sorry, let you suffer injustice again."


    Su Ying saw that he was worried about himself, his face was full of remorse, but also some in the heart could not bear.


    She reached out and gently pulled at his sleeve: "it''s not your fault."


    "I didn''t take care of you. It''s my fault."


    "It really has nothing to do with you. It''s all Princess Liu. How about them..." Su Ying''s face appeared a touch of cold, all eyes are firm, she sneered, "really think I''m a paper tiger?"


    Night not white eye ground flash a touch of cold: "this king will not let them go this time."


    Su Ying took his hand and seriously said, "no, I''ll do it myself."


    Night not white see Su shadow calm appearance, lip corner tiny hook: "need this king to help you?"


    "No, I have a trump card in my hand." Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning.


    "Oh? Why don''t I know? "


    Su Ying lips light pursed, not willing to say more.


    Su Ying quickly changed the topic: "I am hungry, I want to eat."


    "Good." Ye Fei gives her a spoiled look and asks Hongbo to send some food.


    They had lunch together, and then they took a nap in bed.


    Night is not white, there are still things to deal with in the afternoon, take a nap and tiptoe out.


    After su Ying wakes up, the red wave was called over: "you go to inquire what news there is in linger."


    Red wave repeatedly nodded: "yes."


    Said that Su Ying is ling''er''s savior. After su Ying saved her life, ling''er obeyed Su Ying''s orders.


    Su Ying has been investigating who is harming her before. She intuitively thinks that the person may be the one in the palace, so she will send ling''er in to investigate the news.


    I didn''t expect that ling''er went to the palace of Liu Guifei by mistake. She served well and spoke well in front of Liu Guifei. Liu Guifei also trusted her.


    Red wave soon came back and whispered in Su Ying''s ear: "it''s said that the imperial concubine''s mother is angry with Jin''s promise and is trying to deal with her."


    Su Ying pondered for half a moment: "then we might as well make a plan."


    Su Ying gets to Hongbo''s ear, and Hongbo nods again and again.


    Liu Guifei leans lazily on the soft couch and twists a grape to eat.


    After su Ying was punished by the Empress Dowager yesterday, she didn''t know how happy she was. At this moment, a maid of the palace ran in and saluted Liu Guifei. She said excitedly, "Niang, the emperor is coming in the direction of Qingxia palace."


    "Is it?" Liu Guifei''s lips were tinged with an enchanting smile. She sat up and stroked her hair and temples and sent the maids to prepare the best tea.


    Liu Guifei stood up, graceful.


    A moment later, she heard the report from the internal servant: "the emperor is here!"


    Liu Guifei Yingying comes forward with a smile in her eyes. She bends down in front of the Ming Emperor: "my concubine, please see the emperor. The emperor is Jin''an."Emperor Xu helped her, but his eyes did not look at her: "Jin promised to rest in it?"


    Liu Guifei''s eyes flashed a resentment, secretly gritted her teeth. On her face, she still gently replied: "back to the emperor, Jin promised to be resting. I just asked my servant to make some tea. Would you like to have a taste of it


    "Jin promised to eat well or not and sleep well these days?" Now the emperor of Ming takes the body that brocade promised very much.


    Liu Guifei''s finger slightly grasps: "Brocade promises these days not to know how good."


    "Does the great doctor come every day to ask for pulse?"


    Emperor Ming''s tone of concern, every word from Jin agreed, Liu Guifei''s heart of resentment, the sweeter the smile on her face: "Li Taiyi comes every day."


    "I''ll see her." With a smile on his lips, the emperor turned and went to the inner room.


    Looking at the back of the Ming emperor''s departure, Liu Guifei''s face was complicated. Her bright red nails fell into the palm of her hand, and one nail was broken in the palm.


    It''s all because of Jinxiu. The emperor hasn''t felt pity on her for a long time.


    The maid of the palace soon brought the tea. She saw only princess Liu standing in the palace alone. She couldn''t help asking, "what about the emperor?"


    Liu Guifei''s beautiful eyes burst out of Teng Teng''s anger. She raised her hand and severely slapped her: "how? Do you want to seduce the emperor and become pregnant with dragon seeds


    "I dare not, I dare not!" The maiden was so scared that she didn''t dare to come out. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to her concubine. "I''m so dedicated to my mother that I dare not have two minds."


    Liu Guifei was angry and wanted to scold the beautiful woman in front of her. She was afraid that she would be heard by the emperor, so she had to give up. She snorted, "get out of here!"


    "Yes." The maiden sobbed a little, and quickly withdrew.


    Jin promised to see the Ming emperor come over, naturally can not help but be overjoyed.


    "The Emperor..." She just wanted to sit up and salute the emperor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 365

    Emperor Ming has pressed her on the bed: "you take care of your body, there are opportunities after salute."


    Brocade promised to hang down his face, his face was slightly red, and his eyes were smiling.


    The emperor took her soft and boneless hand: "jin''er, how are you doing here?"


    "The emperor is always concerned about my concubine. How can I be bad?" Jin promised to look up at the emperor with affection.


    Jin promised to be young and charming. Emperor Ming liked her very much. He reached out his hand and stroked her stomach: "it looks like a lot. I think the baby will be born in a few days."


    "Well." Jin promised to bow his head in shame.


    "You don''t have to worry about what you want to eat. You can tell Liu Guifei what you want to eat."


    "Yes."


    "What was used for lunch?"


    Jin promised to answer earnestly.


    Emperor Ming was satisfied and said good. At this time, the maid in court, Chunxi, came in with a bowl of soup and medicine. She stood aside respectfully: "little Lord, your tocolysis medicine."


    Emperor Ming took the medicine from Chunxi''s hand and fed it to Jin one spoon by one and promised to drink it.


    Jin promised to hang her face, even her eyelashes were stained with the trace of shame.


    Emperor Ming finished feeding brocade to promise, took a handkerchief from the side, wiped the corners of her lips for her, the action was full of love.


    Jin promised to talk with the emperor for a while, looking tired.


    Emperor Ming pulled the quilt for her: "you are sleepy, do you want to sleep?"


    "I''m not sleepy..." Jin promised that it was not easy to expect the emperor to come over. How could he sleep.


    Emperor Ming seemed to understand her mind and said with a smile, "I''ll sleep with you."


    Jin promised to blush and nodded gently.


    After taking a nap for half a quarter, Jin promised to suddenly feel a colic in her abdomen. She was in pain. She sat up and held her stomach.


    The emperor was sleeping soundly, and she didn''t dare to disturb him.


    Brocade promised to come down from the bed with light hands and feet, and summoned the servant Chunxi to come over in panic.


    After Chun Xi approached, she covered her mouth and exclaimed. She saw Jin promised to be pale, and her face was full of cold sweat.


    Before she had time to speak, she suddenly saw a pool of blood on the ground left along her trousers feet: "little Lord, little Lord, you..."


    Jin promised to have no reaction at the beginning. When she looked along the palace girl''s sight, she found that the blood on the ground was shocking. She said, "quick, call the grand doctor quickly!"


    Chunxi ran out anxiously: "come, come, please, doctor!"


    "Jin''er, what''s the matter with you?" When Emperor Ming heard the news and got up, he saw that Jin promised to stand still. She slowly slid down the wall, her other hand tightly covering her abdomen.


    Her tears ran down the corner of her eyes: "emperor, I''m in pain. I can''t help it..."


    "Jin''er!" A flurry flashed on the emperor''s face. He walked quickly and half squatted in front of her. He saw the blood on the ground and nervously held her hand. "You will be OK. I won''t allow you to do something. Come on, come on. Please call the doctor."


    Liu Guifei had been sulking all the time. Suddenly, she heard that she wanted to ask the grand doctor. She sent linger, who was waiting on the side, to inquire and inquire: "you go and have a look. What''s going on?"


    "Yes." The spirit son said sound is, quickly came over to cover in Liu Guifei''s ear side way, "Niang, brocade promised to see red."


    "That''s not very good." Liu Guifei said so, but her eyes showed a strong smile.


    She tried her best to kill Jin and promised to kill the child in her stomach. Now she has not started, her child is gone. It''s a pity for her.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Liu Guifei rushed to the inner room with a worried face. Seeing the expression of Jin''s promise, she didn''t know how cheerful she was. On the face is a face nervous, "Brocade son, you this is how, but knock to bump into what?"


    Jin promised to just cover his stomach, pain can''t say a word.


    Li Taiyi soon rushed over and gave Jin a promise to check his pulse, and his brows wrinkled.


    Emperor Ming looked at him with a worried face, and his voice was serious: "Li Taiyi, can Jin still keep the child in his stomach?"


    Li Taiyi got up and went down to the emperor of Ming Dynasty. His voice was full of regret: "emperor, Jin promised the child in his stomach. I''m afraid it is I can''t keep it. "


    Jin promised to exclaim and fainted.


    "What?" Emperor Ming''s face appeared a touch of sinister, "you are not day to day please pulse, how can this child say not to have gone?"


    Afraid of the emperor''s blame, Dr. Li Tai explained in a panic: "emperor, in the view of the minister, Jin promised to drink Abortion drugs. "


    "Abortion medicine?" The blue veins on Emperor Ming''s forehead burst out, and his breathing was a little bit short of breath. "Come on, give me a thorough investigation immediately! See who killed my child


    The anger and pain in the heart of Emperor Ming can''t be expressed. How much he expected the birth of this child, he said it would be gone.The atmosphere in Qingxia palace suddenly solidified and the air pressure was terrible. In front of the Ming emperor, all the people did not dare to come out of the atmosphere.


    When Liu Guifei heard that the rich brocade''s child was beaten by abortion medicine, she didn''t do it, but she didn''t have the bottom in her heart. She even had a kind of panic.


    She did not know where the panic had come from.


    Chunxi was soon brought over. She kowtowed several heads to the Emperor: "emperor, the servant has been diligent since serving Jin''s promise. She will never poison Jin''s promise!"


    "I don''t think you have the courage." The emperor of Ming Dynasty snorted coldly, "you think, what did you eat before Jin promised to have an accident?"


    "Jin promised that the daily food and drink should be taken care of by the maids, who had tasted them first..." When the maid said here, she suddenly thought of something, "emperor, today''s tocolysis medicine is from ling''er''s hand."


    Ling Er, who followed Liu Guifei''s side, suddenly widened her eyes: "Chunxi, what do you mean by this. I''m just kind-hearted, and you insult me so much? "


    "I always serve the soup and medicine I promised. Why did you have an accident when you touched it today?" Chunxi seemed to think of something suddenly, and said to the emperor, "emperor, not long ago, the maidservant overheard ling''er and the lady''s wife saying that she could not promise to eat something bad, and the child would not be born."


    Emperor Ming''s voice is majestic: "wanton!"


    Liu Guifei''s face changed at the moment. This is not to blame himself for committing murder: "Chunxi, don''t spit out blood!"


    Chunxi lowers her head and doesn''t say a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 366

    Ling''er''s body trembled and knelt down in front of the Ming Emperor: "I hope the emperor can see clearly that I will never do such a thing!"


    "Check! Check it for me! " When Emperor Ming heard Chunxi''s words, he saw linger''s face panic, and he felt more suspicious.


    After a while, the bodyguard rushed in and presented the things in his hand: "emperor, this is found from the room of linger girl."


    Emperor Ming took it from his hand and saw that it was a package of medicinal powder.


    The emperor frowned and handed the powder to the doctor. The doctor twisted his brow and said, "this The drug is very strong in nature, and it is the most effective in promoting blood circulation and removing blood stasis. "


    The emperor of Ming severely kicked ling''er: "now that the evidence is conclusive, do you dare to quibble?"


    Ling Er lowered her head and could not say a word.


    When Emperor Ming saw ling''er''s appearance, he suddenly thought that she was just a maid in the palace. There must be someone behind her who was so brave.


    The emperor said in a cold voice, "who is behind you? If you say that, I will spare your life!"


    "No, no one is directing Ling er." Ling''er said firmly on her face and took a deep look at Liu Guifei.


    All of a sudden she got up and banged against the pillar.


    Everyone was stunned by her move.


    The great doctor went up to explore her breath: "emperor, she fainted."


    "Shut up first and continue the trial!" The emperor''s chest heaved violently. He glanced at Liu Guifei coldly, "Liu Guifei, what else do you have to say now?"


    Liu Guifei has not reflected from the incident just now. What is the matter?


    She opened her mouth, this just reacts to come over, the Ming emperor actually put this charge on her head.


    She really hated the rich brocade in the bottom of her heart, but she didn''t find the right opportunity to start. Is it the girl ling''er who made up her own mind?


    Liu Guifei is about to die of anger. This dead girl, who was loyal to the Lord in the past, gave her such a single moth at a critical time!


    It was cold weather, but Liu Guifei felt that all her clothes were wet with sweat.


    It''s not a joke if you don''t explain it clearly.


    Liu Guifei knelt down on the ground with a look: "the emperor, my concubine is wronged."


    "Wronged? If it had not been for your instructions, would a palace maid go to murder my child? "


    "I really don''t know..." "Emperor, you must believe my concubine."


    "You''re jealous, aren''t you? You are envious of me treating jin''er well


    "Jin promised to come out of my palace. How could I..."


    Emperor Ming''s voice with icy cold: "it is because she came out of your palace that you will feel dissatisfied!"


    Liu Guifei didn''t do it. Naturally, she would not admit it. Tears fell from her beautiful eyes. She cried bitterly: "emperor, I really haven''t done it. You should believe me..."


    "From this day on, you are not allowed to step out of Qingxia palace. If I find out that you have done this, I will never forgive you!"


    Concubine Liu was stunned and suddenly paralyzed on the ground. Did the emperor confine her?


    Night special one hears this news to rush over anxiously again.


    He just called a father emperor, the Ming emperor said coldly: "no one is allowed to ask for mercy, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    Night extraordinary see Ming emperor is still angry, now also dare not say what.


    After the Ming emperor left, the night was very busy to help Liu Guifei up from the ground: "mother concubine..."


    Liu Guifei was so angry that she dropped several dishes. Her face was ferocious: "what''s the matter with me if this bitch''s child is gone? Why should the accusation be put on my head?"


    The night special low voice ground asked a: "mother imperial concubine, this matter really is not what you do?"


    Liu Guifei gnawed her teeth to look at the night extraordinary, a word a word squeezed out of her throat: "you are my son, you do not believe me?"


    "I don''t mean that." Night special frown, "since it is not you do, is it someone else''s order? In a word, please rest assured, my mother and concubine. My son will investigate this matter thoroughly. "


    "Princess, the emperor has locked up Liu Guifei." Red wave detailed palace inquired to the news and Su Ying said.


    "Ling''er is really cruel. Fortunately, life is OK." Su Ying is a little distressed. She thinks that when this matter is over, she will find a way to get her out.


    "But I heard that the fifth prince was investigating the matter thoroughly." Hongbo said with some worry, "if it is found out."


    Su Ying''s eyes calmly flat in front of her face with a light alienated look, as if all things are in her control.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, and a touch of condensation flashed through her dark eyes: "thorough investigation, of course, is to thoroughly investigate! It''s not fun if you don''t look into it thoroughly! "


    Red wave looks at her curiously, but Su Ying doesn''t mean to explain.She sneered in her heart: Liu Guifei doesn''t want to hurt me, I don''t have time to play with you, soon you will have a fun companion!


    After a thorough investigation, ye found that ling''er had a close relationship with the maid in charge of Mi''s concubine before, and even found the things of Mi Fei in ling''er''s room.


    This girl must have been bought before!


    What a plan to kill two birds with one stone!


    There was a chill in the eyes of YeFan. Mi Fei had family background, had plans, and was able to cajole people. She was granted the imperial concubine shortly after she entered the palace. This time he even found out that she had a close relationship with the eldest prince.


    This woman is not so well behaved on the surface!


    Good, good!


    Night extraordinary immediately went to the study to report this matter to the Ming Emperor: "father emperor, mother imperial concubine will never do such a thing, must be someone else framed her!"


    Emperor Ming lost a child. He was very sad. When he heard that Mi Fei was involved in it, he was furious: "what a reason!"


    Are his concubines empty and gorgeous, with a pair of snake and scorpion heart inside and outside?


    "Come on, bring both Mi Fei and Liu Guifei here!"


    Mi Fei and Liu Guifei were quickly invited over.


    Liu Guifei was imprisoned for a few days, but she has never seen the Ming emperor. Today, she is specially dressed up.


    She looked haggard and looked pitiable.


    As soon as she came, she knelt down on the ground in a hurry and cried out for herself: "the emperor, my concubine has been wronged, and my concubine has been framed, your majesty."


    Mi Fei also arrived soon. She saluted the Ming emperor gracefully and generously. However, the emperor looked at her calmly: "kneel down!"


    Mi Fei knelt down in front of the Ming emperor, and her voice panicked: "emperor, I don''t know what my concubine did wrong, which made you unhappy?"


    Liu Guifei glared at her angrily: "my sister is so innocent! Don''t you know what you''ve done? Did you bribe ling''er to drop the fetal medicine in the medicine promised by Jin? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 367

    Mi Fei''s heart thumped. Ling''er was bribed by her. She was close to the maids in her palace and often told her about Liu Guifei and the fifth prince.


    It''s just impossible for her to drop fetal medicine in the medicine that Jin promised.


    Mi Fei felt that the Ming emperor''s gaze was full of exploration, and her voice was a little cold at the moment. She looked at Liu Guifei angrily and raised her eyes: "elder sister, don''t be bloody!"


    "What else do you have to quibble about?" Liu Guifei took out a hairpin from her sleeve and threw it in front of Mi Fei. "I found this in ling''er''s dressing box. It looks familiar to me. Isn''t it sister''s thing?"


    "What can a hairpin say? The south pearl ear clasp that the emperor sent me fell into the water. Linger happened to pass by. She was familiar with the water nature and picked it up for me. I rewarded her with a hairpin. What does that mean? "


    How can Liu Guifei believe: "my sister can really find an excuse!"


    Mi Fei was afraid that the dirty water would be spilled on her body. She hated Liu Guifei very much, and her tone became worse and worse: "ling''er is the elder sister''s person. Now my sister can think of any way to get rid of the crime! Sister, you''re not so good at it. How can you drag me into the water! "


    "Shut up When Emperor Ming heard the two women quarrel with each other in a sharp tone, just like a shrew in the market, he felt headache.


    Liu Guifei and Mi Fei both shut their mouths at the moment, but they look at each other with sharp eyes. Their eyes are in the air, and sparks are splashing everywhere!


    Night extraordinary is looking at Mi Fei''s arrogant appearance on one side, the gentle eyes show a touch of deep.


    She is the niece of the Empress Dowager. She doesn''t pay attention to others. She only knows to draw on her own power. This time, she deliberately suppresses her mother and concubine. Is it not a provocation from the great prince?


    "What the hell is going on?" The Empress Dowager''s majestic voice went from far to near. The emperor raised his head and saw that the Empress Dowager was helped in by mammy in her clothes.


    "Mother, how did you come?" The emperor stood up, asked the Empress Dowager an, and let her sit down again.


    When Mi Fei was asked to come here, she was a little nervous, so she ordered someone to report it to the Empress Dowager. Now she looks at the Empress Dowager with a look of pride on her face.


    The Empress Dowager is her aunt and naturally supports her.


    The Empress Dowager sat down and snorted coldly: "I heard that a lot of things have happened in the palace recently. I don''t want to come and have a look."


    When Mi Fei saw the empress dowager, she moved her knees to her. Her eyes were filled with tears: "aunt, wronged!"


    The Empress Dowager placidly patted Mi Fei''s hand: "what''s going on here?"


    Seeing the Empress Dowager coming to support Mi Fei, Liu Guifei''s beautiful eyes showed a touch of anger.


    But Liu Guifei hasn''t opened her mouth to speak. Mi Fei has turned her angry eyes to Liu Guifei: "the child that Jin promised is gone, but my sister said that she was killed by her concubine!"


    "Nonsense!" said the Empress Dowager


    Liu Guifei said: "empress dowager, I have evidence."


    "It''s impossible at all!" The Empress Dowager looks more and more unhappy at Liu Guifei.


    Night extraordinary facial expression is ugly, associate with to empress dowager also cloth, she this is clear is cover up.


    The night is special toward empress dowager way: "emperor grandmother, do not know why you are so determined?"


    Mi Fei looked at the emperor and sobbed: "emperor, I really want to raise a child. I asked my aunt for a reward before."


    Mi Fei had been infertile for many years. No matter how many prescriptions she took, she didn''t get better, and she was gradually disappointed.


    After she was pregnant, she began to feel happy.


    Jin promised to be humble, so it''s better for the child to be raised by himself.


    "My concubine wanted to raise Jin''s promised child, and my aunt also agreed. I''ll discuss this matter with the emperor on a day to come." Concubine Mi''s words stunned Liu Guifei. She gave her concubine a sharp cut. The tears in her eyes were even more joyful. "Emperor, everyone in the palace has their own children. Why don''t you think about it? I expect this child to be born safely. How could he do such a mean thing? "


    The more she thought about it, the more sad she was, and she kept wiping her tears with her veil: "the child whom Jin promised has been regarded as her own. Now that such a thing has happened, who is more sad than my concubine?"


    "All right, all right, no more crying." The Empress Dowager looked at Mi Fei and cried so sad that she couldn''t help feeling sad.


    Seeing the appearance of Mi Fei, Emperor Ming stepped forward to help her up and gently wiped her tears: "OK, no more crying."


    "Emperor, I won''t let it go like this. How can my sister slander my concubine by virtue of her being a princess? The position of my concubine is not as good as that of my sister, but it is not so easy to be planted at will


    Imperial concubine Liu was speechless, so it is not tenable that MI imperial concubine attempted to murder Jinxiu''s child? Or Mi Fei set a trap for her to fall in.


    So, this crime still revolves to oneself in the end?


    "Why, Princess Liu, what else can you say?" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, "you are so confused that you should make such a thing! If you don''t take good care of Jin, you''ll just agree to it. You''ll still maim the emperor''s heir! ""Empress dowager, it''s not really my concubine who did it!"


    "Up to now, I still don''t admit my mistake, but I still want to put the accusation on other people''s head. She is really a good princess!" The Empress Dowager looked at Mi Fei, who was crying. She felt more and more cherished. "You don''t have to do this imperial concubine. You can demote it as a regular one."


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was sad for two days because of Jin''s promise. Now he doesn''t want to take care of it.


    What the Empress Dowager said was just what he wanted.


    Mi Fei''s lips rise when others can''t see it.


    Liu Guifei is going to be Liu changin. Now she is in her own position. When can she be horizontal!


    Seeing the emperor''s indifference, Liu Guifei was full of panic: "empress dowager, please forgive me! The emperor, the emperor and my concubine are wronged


    Night extraordinary see things to this point is also unexpected, he also knelt on the ground, toward the Empress Dowager heavily kowtow: "the mother concubine is innocent, also hope the emperor grandmother thoroughly investigate this matter."


    The Empress Dowager faintly looked at the night extraordinary: "extraordinary, in this palace, do wrong things will be punished, even if even the imperial concubine is the same."


    Night extraordinary heart more and more anxious: "emperor grandmother, how can this matter be concluded easily?"


    "In the heart of the mourning family, there is no need for you to plead." The Empress Dowager looked at Mi Fei and said, "mi''er, help the AI family up. The AI family has a headache."


    "Yes." Mi Fei fought a battle today. She was complacent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 368

    She didn''t want to stay here at the moment, so she helped the Empress Dowager to leave.


    Liu Guifei''s whole body seemed to be sucked away, paralyzed on the ground, staring at a certain point.


    Night special in the heart anxiously seems to be burned the same, he also wants to beg for mercy to the Ming emperor, the Ming emperor has impatiently waved to them: "I have been tired, you also go down."


    Night special urgent ground called out: "father emperor!"


    The emperor stood up and turned away, leaving them with a cold figure.


    Liu Guifei''s eyes were dull and looked at the night extraordinary, holding his hand slightly shaking: "extraordinary, do you hear it? Your mother has been demoted to be a regular. How could this happen? How could this happen? I really haven''t done it


    "You don''t have to worry, mother and concubine!" Night extraordinary on the face shows a touch of ruthlessness, "the son minister will certainly get back this debt for you!"


    "Princess! The Empress Dowager has been demoted to be a regular lady by the Empress Dowager! " When Hongbo comes into the room, Su Ying is drawing a design drawing.


    Su Ying gave a calm, as if the result had been expected.


    Red wave carefully said the process of the matter, Su Ying gently raised the lip: "this matter is not over."


    "Not finished yet?" Red wave''s eyes widened.


    As expected, if the princess doesn''t do it, it''s amazing if she does it!


    She doesn''t go out of the house, but she controls these things.


    Su Ying looked up at her: "this is just the beginning."


    It''s like a multi Bono card. As long as you gently push the first one, the back one will fall down, and everything will go according to her expectation.


    "What are you talking about?" The voice of the night is not white from behind.


    "Lord." Red wave saw the night is not white to enter to salute to him, hurriedly backed out to give two people almost alone.


    Night feibai came to sit down beside Su Ying and looked at her with his chin fixed.


    Su Ying was seen by him for a long time. He couldn''t help but look up at him: "what are you doing looking at me like this?"


    Ye Fei''s lips stirred up a smile: "Liu Guifei was demoted to be a regular. I want to know how much the little princess has helped in this matter?"


    Su Ying hummed: "what? Are you not happy? "


    "Naturally happy." Ye feibai looked at the little wife in front of him. She was more and more lovely. He could not help but stretch out his hand and pinch her pink cheek. "I just want to think that I can''t make the little princess angry, otherwise I don''t know when I will be Yin for no reason."


    Su Ying looked at him with a smile: "will the LORD be afraid?"


    "Afraid." Night is not white gather together to Su Ying''s ear, warm breath vaguely touches behind her ear, "this king is only afraid that the princess ignores people."


    There are three black lines on Su Ying''s forehead.


    "Well, what else happens next? Can I help you?"


    Su Ying nodded and looked at him with a smile: "I want to borrow your chess pieces?"


    Night non white toward Su Ying picked a good-looking eyebrow: "OK, but how do you thank me?"


    Su Ying ignored the ambiguity in his words and glared at him fiercely.


    After all, what Liu Guifei had promised to kill Jin was a scandal. The emperor ordered the blockade at this time, but it was still widely circulated.


    In private, the palace people still talked about it one after another: "I heard that Liu Guifei killed Jin''s promised child, and put the blame on Mi Fei''s body for this matter!"


    "What kind of imperial concubine? She''s always here now."


    "I didn''t expect that Liu Changzai''s mind was so vicious that Jin promised to serve her for so many years. There was no merit but also hard work."


    "Hush, keep it down. It won''t be good if someone else hears it."


    The hearsay soon reached Zhongcui palace.


    Mother Cui stood aside and told the queen what she had heard.


    The queen took a sip of tea, her expression was indifferent, and her eyes were full of irony.


    Mother Cui seemed to think of something: "empress, Liu Guifei has been demoted to be a regular resident by the Empress Dowager. Do you want to..."


    The queen put down her tea cup and fiddled with her nails. Her voice was lazy: "it''s useless. I can''t do anything well. Now I''m still tossing myself in."


    Mother Cui flattered and said with a smile, "the queen said so."


    The queen laughed and said nothing.


    The happiest thing to hear this news is yefeiling.


    As soon as he heard the news, he couldn''t help laughing.


    Jiang Xin was so happy to see him. She went up to him with a smile and sat on his side: "the Lord is so happy with his smile, but what good news is there?"


    Ye Feiling handed the letter to her: "this is a letter from Mi Fei. Please have a look."


    Jiang Xin took the letter and read it quickly. She covered her mouth and laughed: "Mi Fei Niang is really powerful, but in a few words, she demoted Liu Guifei to Liu Changzai."


    "Don''t look at this five younger brother''s appearance of being at peace with the world. Do you know that he is covetous to this dragon chair! Now I''m glad to see him eat flat! ""Hum! That''s better than the king


    Ye Feiling held Jiang Xin in his arms and gave her a kiss on her face: "he has done several cases recently, and his father has praised him."


    Jiang Xin hummed: "so what, now that Liu Guifei is down, how can he be arrogant?"


    "Well, no matter how valuable his mother''s status is, she''s just a regular one now."


    "Sure enough, even heaven is helping the king!"


    "No Night Feiling see Jiang Xin face puzzled, low smile, voice mellow, "that is their stupid!"


    Jiang Xin nestled in his arms, echoing what ye Feiling said.


    But ye Feiling had not been happy for a long time, and he couldn''t laugh.


    After a few days, ye Feiling saw Ye extraordinary in the next Dynasty, and asked casually, "brother Wu, why are you looking so haggard recently, but you haven''t had a good rest?"


    Ye Feiling looks at ye Feiling''s provocative meaning. In his heart, there is a nameless fire in his heart. Since his mother''s concubine was demoted to be a constant, he has also been reprimanded by his father.


    All this was set up by Mi Fei, or instructed by big brother.


    The night is particularly strong endure the displeasure of the heart, light says: "the weather is cold recently, some catch cold just."


    Night Fei Ling Yin Yang strange spirit ground smile: "had better just catch a cold, not because of other things."


    Night extraordinary lips with a smile: "thank you for your concern."


    After yefeiling left, YeFan stood in the same place and looked at his proud back. His fingers were tightly pulled, and there were a lot of blue veins on the back of his thin hand.


    Night extraordinary turn to walk toward Qingxia palace, pass through a secret forest, hear a few servants say in a low voice.


    "Have you heard? It is said that today the fifth prince was reprimanded by the emperor again! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 369

    "Is the news true?"


    "Of course, it''s true that my elder brother works as a servant beside the eldest prince. Can this be false?"


    "Well, the fifth Prince is really pitiful. This time he was dragged down by Liu Chang."


    "However, the eldest prince has more opportunities than the fifth prince when he controls the military power. What''s more important, you know that the great prince has great help! "


    "Who is it?"


    "This can''t be told to you." This person smiles very complacent, "well, we do the next person is an Shou Ben Fen, these things are not we can talk about, let''s go there and have a look."


    Night extraordinary Qing Jun''s face glides through a thick and fierce spirit, he just wants to go in and catch that person to ask clearly.


    When he got into the woods, the two men were lost.


    Night extraordinary sneer a, what noble person helps, besides Mi imperial concubine still can have who!


    Yefeiling has been in a good mood for several days. Yefeibai has not made much achievements recently. Yefeiling has been reprimanded by the emperor of the Ming Dynasty again and again.


    If it goes on like this, the crown prince''s position is not in his pocket.


    After returning from night Fei mausoleum, Jiang Xin waited on him to drink and eat meat. He was extremely comfortable in his heart.


    "It seems that the Lord is in a good mood." Jiang Xin poured the wine for him with a smile.


    Night Fei mausoleum hums: "nature is in a good mood, you did not see the night is particularly subdued that look!"


    "In Xin''er''s opinion, the night is extraordinary, the talent is ordinary, but he can deceive people. He can only get the favor of his father by virtue of Liu Chang''s position as the imperial concubine before him. Liu Chang has done such a thing now, and his father naturally hates him! "


    Night Fei Ling with a smile: "that is, he is not as good as me, today''s status is not according to Liu Guifei''s pillow wind!"


    Just at this moment, a bodyguard came in in in a hurry: "big prince, it''s not good!"


    Night Fei Ling angrily yelled: "wanton!"


    "Prince, it''s not good. Liu Xiu''s position in the capital city has been squeezed down! " The bodyguard stood aside respectfully, with a look of panic in his voice.


    "What?" Ye Feiling''s face was gloomy, and he threw his glass heavily on the table. The wine in the cup flowed down and fell on the ground.


    His forces are all in the army. It is very safe to promote his men to guard the capital. How could this position be robbed.


    The bodyguard was stunned and then said, "it seems that The fifth prince. "


    "Extraordinary night?" Night Fei Ling''s face appeared a touch of cold, "he has such ability?! It seems that he was really looked down upon before


    "Yes, I''m afraid there are some forces behind the fifth Prince of Wu."


    Night Feiling all over the body with the storm approaching, the bodyguard timidly asked: "Lord, what should we do next?"


    Ye Feiling raised his lips, smiling like a cold Snake: "how to do it? If he has the ability to rob the king''s things, I will let him look good! "


    Jiang Xin has never been a good stubble. As soon as he heard that YeFan dared to do such a thing, he immediately said angrily, "Lord, it seems that extraordinary ambition is not small, but he still wants to rob things with you!"


    "The ambition is not small, ha ha..." Night Fei Ling seems to suddenly think of something, "you said before our gambling house was destroyed, and night extraordinary has nothing to do with it?"


    Jiang Xin micro Zheng, imagine the possibility of this matter: "this is really hard to say."


    The guard on one side drooped his eyes and slowly opened his mouth: "Lord, there is a saying that villains don''t know whether to say or not. There are seven branches of the famous gambling house, and there are so many well-trained bodyguards It''s not the gangsters who can fight against fame. "


    Ye Feiling''s face became more and more ugly: "and it was so perfect that there was no trace left."


    The night Fei Ling thought more and more that something was wrong. He said in a cold voice: "it must have been a long time since I started watching this king!"


    "Yes! It''s no wonder that she still wanted to pull Princess Mi into the water before. If it wasn''t for the Empress Dowager''s support, I''m afraid the situation will be bad for us... "


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he became. The night specially dares to challenge him openly, he must let him have a hard time!


    Ye Fei Ling''s forehead was full of faint blue veins. He said to the guards, "take some people to frustrate their spirit! Remember, clean this up for me


    "Yes, I know." There was a faint smile on the guard''s lips.


    In the middle of the night, the night special has not slept, his warm face with a touch of grim appearance. If ye Feiling dares to treat him like this, he dares to rob him of his things. Let''s see how he can deal with him.


    At this time, a bodyguard came in a hurry: "the fifth prince, Zhang Yu has an accident..."


    Night extraordinary facial expression a change, immediately rushed toward the mansion to rush past.


    Night extraordinary far away to see the front of the fire, his heart a little bit to sink down. That place is the residence of Zhang Yu, his right-hand man. Zhang Yu has been with him for more than ten years. He grew up with him, and he is a trusted subordinate.Zhang Yu followed him and did a lot of things for him, but now someone is attacking him.


    Night extraordinary heartbeat subconsciously speeds up, just waiting for him to arrive, but found someone to carry out a dark body.


    "Zhang Yu." Night special murmured ground to call a, the voice is a bit astringent.


    "How could that happen?" Night special standing in place, there is a cold wind blowing, roll up his clothes, the whole body is suffused with cold idea.


    After a while, a guard sent a hand card to him, "the fifth prince, his subordinates found the big prince''s hand in it."


    Night special took a look, voice cold as snow: "night is not mausoleum!"


    The bodyguard hesitated and asked, "the fifth prince, is this someone deliberately framed and planted?"


    "Frame up and plant stolen goods?" Night special seems to have heard a joke, "he is basic intention provocation!"


    Ye Feiling provoked him in front of him. He just wanted to teach him a lesson. He didn''t expect him to be so cruel.


    Night special deeply took a breath, he cultivated so long subordinate, unexpectedly said that did not have had!


    Night extraordinary whole body blood all flies in blood vessel to flow, he hates! It''s just that the situation in Feiling is fierce, and some things should be considered for a long time. He had endured it for such a long time that he shouldn''t show off his anger.


    "Go back!"


    "The fifth Prince..."


    "Go back!" Night special high voice yelled a, turn around to leave quickly!


    This must not be done! It''s just not now!


    One day he will give it back a hundred times!


    Night special returned to the mood is very bad, see the sky almost bright, go to Qingxia palace to greet.


    Liu Chang has been depressed for days since he was demoted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 370

    Liu often saw the night extraordinary eyes come over, a flash of worry in the eyes: "extraordinary, you this is what? It''s your father... "


    Since being demoted, Liu Chang is in a gloomy mood and always suspicious. She doesn''t want to worry about her at night. Naturally, she won''t tell her about these political affairs.


    He just shook his head: "the son minister wants to come and have a meal with his mother."


    Liu often heard that night extraordinary said, also no longer continue to ask, just ordered people to prepare breakfast.


    Liu often seems to suddenly think of something: "extraordinary, you also arrived at the age of marriage. There has been no wedding event in our palace recently. You might as well take advantage of this time to do it. "


    The night is extraordinary looking at Liu Chang, as if thinking.


    "Well, there is a suitable person for the concubine. What do you think?"


    The night is special to see the person ability that Liu often is in affirmatory.


    Liu Chang is very interested in seeing the night. She picks a smile on her red lips: "your mother''s concubine has broken her heart for your marriage and has been looking for you. This time, she fell in love with Miss Wang of the Yongan Marquis''s residence. She has a beautiful face. She is gentle and intelligent. She is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. "


    Night special not long ago also heard a friend mentioned Miss Wang, boudoir name Xinyi, heard that proficient in temperament and born very beautiful.


    Night special heart satisfaction, toward Liu often in the Fu body: "but by the mother imperial concubine."


    Liu often in see night special have no objection, lips flash a smile: "wait for this gust of wind past, the mother imperial concubine lets your father emperor give marriage for you."


    Night is special contain shallow smile meaning: "thank mother imperial concubine."


    Night special in Qingxia palace sat for a while, the mood is also on a lot.


    Miss Wang is in love with her mother. She must be a good girl. Moreover, the royal family has a head and a face, and the Yongan Marquis house can speak well in front of his father and the emperor. If he becomes their son-in-law, he will certainly get a lot of help in the future.


    Night special to miss wang thought, suddenly want to find a way to see her, so he sent a close bodyguard to investigate Miss Wang''s whereabouts.


    Night extraordinary heard Wang Xinyi afternoon is preparing to go to the biggest jewelry shop in the capital zhaibaoxuan, so he also pretended to inadvertently go in.


    Night extraordinary go in when, Wang Xinyi is taking a girl to see what.


    Night special can''t help but look at her a few more eyes, she is really born very beautiful, she has a white as jade face, smile when the eyes curved like a new moon, the whole person gentle but not lose the innocence of the girl.


    Ye Fanfan is very satisfied with her in her heart.


    Wang Xinyi seems to be interested in an orchid hairpin inlaid with a light blue tourmaline, and is trying to wear it on a small copper mirror.


    This hairpin is very suitable for her, and the light blue tourmaline makes her skin shine.


    Night extraordinary takes out the silver ticket from the bosom and hands it to the shopkeeper: "I bought the hairpin on Miss Wang''s head."


    "This..." The shopkeeper is also insightful, and now he recognizes the special identity of the night. He looks a little embarrassed.


    Wang Xinyi is not happy, micro pout staring night extraordinary one eye: "this childe, you don''t know the truth of first come, then come. This hairpin is obviously my first choice


    "This hairpin is very nice to Miss Wang." Night special says this sentence when, do not have a bit frivolous meaning.


    He has a smile on his lips, gentle eyes and a smile like spring breeze.


    Wang Xinyi was looked at by his gentle eyes, her face slightly red. She took down the hairpin on her head: "I don''t like it very much anyway. Since you like it, I''ll give it to you!"


    Night extraordinary lips bloom bright smile, the heart of Miss Wang more like.


    The shopkeeper quickly wrapped up the hairpin and handed it to the night special: "the fifth prince, the hairpin you want."


    Wang Xinyi suddenly heard the shopkeeper yelling the night extraordinary fifth prince. She turned her head and looked at him curiously. There were two flushes on her cheek.


    Yesterday she also overheard that her grandfather wanted to betroth her to the fifth prince.


    Wang Xinyi thought so, but she couldn''t help looking at YeFan a few more times, but she didn''t expect that YeFan was also looking at her with a smile on her lips.


    Wang Xinyi''s heart seems to miss a beat, and she quickly takes back her sight and leaves with the girl.


    Night extraordinary from behind rushed over, he handed her the exquisite box in his hand. His smile was still light and shallow, as if it were warm sunshine: "Miss Wang, this hairpin is what I want to give you."


    "Why give it to me?" Miss Wang did not reach for it. Her eyes drooped, but her heart flashed with joy.


    "Because it suits you well..."


    Night extraordinary voice just fell, heard a sarcastic voice from far to near: "Oh, this is not the fifth prince?"


    Night special raised his head to see Jiang Xiang shaking a fan toward him.


    Yefeiling and yefeiling do not deal with each other. Jiang Xiang is a person of yefeiling, and YeFan turns a blind eye to him.


    Jiang Xiang also knew something about night extraordinary and night Fei mausoleum. Seeing YeFan on the road today, he did not put him in the eye."What''s the matter? If you can''t get along in the palace, you''ll come to the street to coax the little girl?" Jiang Xiang looked at the night with contempt.


    Jiang Xiang was also dissatisfied with yefeiling before. However, recently, Jiang Xin said that yefeiling would soon become the crown prince. Naturally, he was once again fawning on yefeiling.


    He also heard that night, especially the enemy of Yefei mausoleum, would not those who trample on it flatter him.


    The night extraordinary facial expression suddenly looks ugly.


    Yefeiling was against him, but now all the clowns dare to go wild in front of him, even in front of Miss Wang.


    The night is extraordinary, in weekdays always not impatient not impatient, recently he suffered a lot of setbacks, disposition also has some irritability.


    But now, in front of Miss Wang, he can''t get angry.


    He put the hairpin into Miss Wang''s hand: "take it."


    "I didn''t expect that the fifth Prince really had a way to coax the little girl. I don''t know which Lady this girl belongs to... "


    Night special see Miss Wang''s face all uneasy get up, quickly sent the bodyguard around Miss Wang to send back.


    When Miss Wang is far away.


    Night extraordinary walks to Jiang Xiang''s front, he sneers: "Jiang Xiang, you dare to give me a try again."


    "No, hehe."


    Night extraordinary looking at Jiang Xiang shaking fan, leisurely from his side by the past, he suddenly thought of Zhang Yu. A fire rose in my heart and kept burning in my chest.


    The night extraordinary strides forward quickly, grabs Jiang Xiang''s hand bend to pull him back, he calmly looks at him: "this prince let you go?"


    "Will the fifth Prince not let me go?" Jiang Xiang Chong night special pick pick eyebrows, but he has not responded, night special has raised a fist, beat up hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 371

    Jiang Xiang felt a pain in his cheek, and half of his face was crooked.


    Night extraordinary has always been a pair of gentle and gentle appearance, but did not think that he hit people is also very cruel.


    He vented all his resentment on Jiang Xiang''s body, and hit him fiercely.


    "Ouch, ouch! The fifth Prince has hit people, the fifth Prince has hit people! " Jiang Xiang yelled loudly, intending to attract others'' attention.


    But did not expect the night special one to cover his mouth, soon pulled him to a lane inside. Night special press him on the ground, hit again fierce and very.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight, fifth prince, spare your life..." Jiang Xiang''s skills are not as good as human beings, so he can only howl for mercy.


    Ye Fei looked at him with a sneer: "why wasn''t it arrogant just now, but now it''s begging for mercy?"


    Ye feibai will not let him go so soon. The more he plays, the more fierce he will be. He will have more breath and less air intake.


    The bodyguard who sent Miss Wang back soon came back. He had been looking for it until he found out that ye was extraordinary: "the fifth prince."


    Night special breathed a few breath, take out a few silver ticket from the bosom to hand him: "you go to find a few beggars, teach him a lesson well!"


    The bodyguard took orders and quickly dragged Jiang Xiang away.


    It was midnight when Jiang Xiang was brought back to Chiang''s house. His body was covered with injuries, and there was a blood stain on the cloth on his buttocks.


    As soon as Jiang Xiang saw his family, he opened his mouth and cried. He cried bitterly, like an eight year old child.


    "Little four treasures, what''s the matter with you? Who is bullying you in the end? Is it Huai Wang again?" As soon as Jiang Xiang was covered with blood, he was so angry that he couldn''t say a word.


    Jiang Guogong was so angry that he couldn''t say anything when he saw Jiang Xiang coming back from injury. How could his son, who had been hurt to the bone since childhood, keep getting hurt all the time recently: "Xiang''er, what''s going on?"


    After the doctor came to take care of his wound, he only said, "who in the world can handle such a cruel hand?"


    After the doctor gave good medicine for Jiang Xiang, old prince Jiang couldn''t help saying, "little four treasures, what are you doing with your buttocks covered all the time? Are there any injuries here?"


    "Grandmother, you must be my master! You must kill the fifth Prince for me Jiang Xiang cried out loud, involving the wound behind him. He could not help but cover his buttocks with his hands.


    He would like to die directly now. YeFan used such a vicious method to torture him. He even found a dirty and disgusting beggar to do that to him! He must return such humiliation a thousand times and a hundred times!


    The doctor wanted to take off Jiang Xiang''s trousers and have a look, but he saw that Jiang Xiang had been covering his trousers and did not let go. The doctor couldn''t help but shout, "five prince?"


    Jiang Xiang tightly grasped his trousers and sobbed: "grandma, the fifth Prince refused to accept his brother-in-law and took me out of his anger. Looking for beggars Beggars... "


    Old prince Jiang seemed to understand what he meant. She was so breathless that her voice rose a little: "how dare he do such a thing to you, brute, brute!"


    Jiang Guogong was also very angry. His whole face was as black as the bottom of a pot: "this matter can never be settled like this. This debt must be recovered."


    The people of the Jiang family wanted to get justice back, and the matter quickly spread to yefeiling''s ears through Jiang Xin''s mouth.


    Jiang Xin was so angry that she was beside yefeiling with tears and her voice trembling: "Lord, it is extraordinary that she is so Xiang''er. Isn''t he bullying you? He has defied you


    "How unreasonable, how unreasonable!" Night Fei Ling sneered, "night extraordinary is really capable, feather has not grown hard, want to fight with this king!"


    "Lord, you must make decisions for Xiang''er!"


    "Go and see Xiang''er."


    Ye Feiling went to Jiang''s house, and saw Jiang Xiang lying listlessly on the bed. His wound hurt so much that he lay on the bed like a girl with tears all the time.


    Jiang Xiang saw the eldest prince come to see him and wiped his tears: "brother-in-law, are you here?"


    Night Fei Ling saw his face obviously with some dull look, sat down beside him, "how can you be so careless, unexpectedly was bullied by extraordinary."


    Naturally, Jiang Xiang would not say that he was the first to challenge. He said with a bitter face, "brother-in-law, you don''t know. As soon as the fifth prince saw me, he directly pulled me into the alley and gave me a fat beating. He also said that the eldest prince was a lot of things... "


    Night Fei Ling''s eyes flashed an ugly look: "how dare he do this?"


    "He seems to have taken a fancy to Miss Wang. If he joins hands with Yong''an Hou in the future, he won''t put you in the eye."


    "Miss Wang? The Marquis of Yong''an? " Ye Feiling sneered, "it turns out that he has made this idea. Naturally, this king will not let him do it!"


    "Brother in law, the Marquis Yong''an can speak well in front of the emperor. If Miss Wang really marries the fifth Prince..."


    "I will not allow this to happen." Night Fei Ling''s lips spread a sneer, "Xiang''er, you should take care of your injury, and I will get this debt back for you!"It was not easy for him to have a bad night. How could he be satisfied.


    If he is satisfied with this matter, I am afraid there will be countless troubles in the future.


    Ye Feiling thought of this place, and slowly brought a sneer to his lips.


    After yefeiling went back, he ordered people to "invite" Miss Wang.


    His men worked very fast, but two days later, when Miss Wang went out, he knocked her unconscious and abducted her.


    Wang Xinyi had a good impression on him since he saw the night extraordinary last time. This day, she wanted to try some new clothes, but suddenly she was dizzy.


    When she woke up, she found herself in a bed, naked.


    She was so frightened that she wanted to scream and found that the sounds were soft. Only then did she find that something was wrong with her. After being drugged, her limbs were weak and she could not move.


    She tried hard to struggle, and suddenly a man''s face appeared in her eyes. He was sharp and beautiful.


    This man she did not recognize, but with the night special a bit similar, his eyebrows are very strong, his nose is very high, his lips are very thin, with a thin cold taste.


    More importantly, he was naked.


    Wang Xinyi shivered because she was afraid.


    "Little beauty, it''s cold, isn''t it?" Night Fei Ling looked at the woman in front of him, and his heart was very satisfied, "this king let you warm up."


    Wang Xinyi used all her strength to push him: "you go away!"


    But where did she have any strength? The breath of yefeiling was vaguely close to her, and dropped a few kisses on her cheek, "I heard you want to marry the fifth prince?"


    He raised his hand and rubbed her cheek again and again: "what''s good about the fifth prince? It''s better to marry this king. I''ll love you and pamper you!"


    "No!"


    "No?" Ye Feiling grabbed her hair and raised it to himself. His lips were sneering: "when you get to the king''s bed, you can''t say whether you want to or not! You can rest assured that I will treat you well. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 372

    Ye Feiling said, lowering his head and severely kissing her lips.


    Wang Xinyi''s eyes are full of tears, and she has been crying. Yefeiling doesn''t care at all. In his eyes, the taste of this woman is good, if you marry extraordinary, it will be too cheap for him!


    Night Fei Ling was bent over the woman in front of him, and his body was constantly up and down. He had been struggling for a long time before he finally ended all this.


    Wang Xinyi''s face was as pale as earth, her eyes were blank, and her tears seemed to be running dry.


    Ye Feiling lay beside Wang Xinyi and held her in his arms: "you see you are willing. If you don''t want to, how can you obediently follow this king?"


    Night Feiling see Wang Xinyi this pair of crying appearance, suddenly a little impatient. He pinched her neck and looked at her fiercely: "it''s your honor that I want you. If you dare to make me cry again, I can''t spare you!"


    Night Fei Ling sneered: "you also don''t want to go where to complain, if this king hears half a word of wind and wind. I told the men all over the world that Miss Wang was so rough and coquettish when she was under me. I couldn''t stand it! "


    "You are shameless!" Wang Xinyi only felt that she was about to collapse. Her hands were weak, so she tried to lift the pillow and hurl it at him.


    Ye Feiling threw the pillow aside, and he sneered: "you think about it for me, and don''t try to find death. Otherwise, I will go to your father''s trouble."


    Ye Feiling''s eyes were gloomy and sharp, and every word burst out of his mouth coldly.


    Night Feiling see Wang Xinyi fear appearance, know she is scared.


    Night Fei Ling summoned a girl to serve her to dress, and ordered people to send her back.


    Wang Xinyi went back and cried a lot, but she didn''t dare to say anything.


    Night extraordinary passed a few days, through her wench to her to write a letter, about her to play in the countryside.


    He saw Wang Xinyi coming from a distance, but she looked very haggard and pale: "what''s the matter with you?" Don''t cry


    Night extraordinary just asked a, see Wang Xinyi''s tears keep falling down.


    Night special can''t help but lift the sleeve to wipe tears for her, but she backward a step.


    She stood in front of him with drooping eyes, and took off the tourmaline hairpin that night extraordinary sent her and handed it to his palm: "five prince, this return you."


    Wang Xinyi finished this sentence and turned and ran away.


    Night extraordinary also don''t know how this in the end is, just in the heart soon had a trace of bad premonition.


    Three days later, Wang Xinyi was named king Yi''s side concubine and was carried to King Yi''s residence.


    Night special after knowing this news, the whole person all staggers for a while, his heart mercilessly earthquake.


    Night is not the tomb, deceiving people too much!


    When Su Ying heard the news from Hongbo, she was very surprised.


    she used the chess pieces of yefeibai to stir up the struggle between yefanyiye and yefeiling, but she didn''t expect that they would fight to such an incandescent and heated state.


    Su Ying sighed: "it''s a pity that Miss Wang is married to Wang Yi''s mansion."


    "There is no way to deal with it. Yi Wang is cruel and ruthless. She can handle any girl."


    After Hongbo exits, Yefei walks in with a smile and looks in a good mood.


    Ye feibai sat down beside Su Ying, poured a cup of tea and sipped it slowly: "do you know how fierce the fight between the boss and the old five is. Even if the boss, old five could have tolerated it in the past, but this time it''s really impulsive


    "His sweetheart has been robbed, and now he has no action. I don''t know what will happen."


    "I think my little princess is so powerful. It''s really a woman''s heart and a sea needle." Night is not white lip brims with light shallow smile, touched on Su Ying''s face.


    "Go!"


    "They fight them." Night is not white gather to Su Ying''s ear, his voice is gentle and lazy, very good to hear, "we manage our."


    Su Ying saw the bad smile on his lips, and quietly backed back: "your chess pieces are really very easy to use!"


    Night is not white to see her change of topic, suddenly get up to hold her waist. He threw her to bed before Su Ying responded.


    "My good shadow! You''ve been paying attention to their affairs these days, and you haven''t paid attention to me for a long time. "


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "where have! How do you still need to pay attention to you when you get along day and night? "


    Night is not white and ambiguous to get to Su Ying''s ear, voice hoarse: "this king likes the shadow to pay attention to me, always remember me in the heart."


    Your highness Huai Wang, please don''t say such a disgusting thing!


    Night is not white face with a charming look: "my good shadow, you don''t think of this king, here all want."


    Su Ying clapped his hand, full of black lines, she suddenly wanted to kill him! This man will not only touch her, but also tease her with words!


    "Shadow, why don''t you talk?" Ye feibai whispered in her ear, "is this shyness?"Su Ying looked at the night is not white deep eyes, pushed his chest: "big day, you don''t mess ah."


    This wolf''s eyes are always shining with green light. It''s really terrible. Every time Su Ying saw him, he always felt that he was going to be trampled on!


    Ye feibai looked at her with some dissatisfaction: "what day and night do you need to divide this matter?"


    Night non white hang head, Su Ying''s face forced to kiss a few, Su shadow around dodge: "ah, I haven''t eaten yet."


    "What kind of food to eat, eat this king!"


    Su Ying dodges for a while, this man now talks more and more boundless.


    Night Fei white see Su Ying Dodge, hands will her shoulders pressed: "shadow so push off what is the meaning, or say that shadow does not like this king?"


    Su Ying hummed: "you are less self indulgent. When did I say I like you?"


    Night is not white to sink a face to come, immediately thought of what, one face looks at Su Ying seriously: "you said, you also said that shadow son loves Fei Bai very much."


    "Well That''s what you forced me to say. It doesn''t count. " Su Ying remembers that one night he was not white


    Her face turned red, and then she reached out to push the night''s white face. The night is not white. It''s really annoying. How can you casually say these words!


    Ye feibai took her hands away and cut them on her head. Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s shy and lovely appearance, only felt that there was a primitive impulse in his body to defeat his reason.


    His eyes grew deeper and thicker: "don''t you think so? If you don''t count me, I will force you to say it a few more times. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes Su Ying was afraid that he would continue to treat himself like this and that, and quickly changed his way.


    "Really?"


    "Calculate..." Su Ying lengthened the voice, anyway, there is no loss, and can make the man in front of him happy, why rush to deny it.


    "Say it again."


    "Boring!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 373

    After ye Feiling married Wang Xinyi, he was elated all day. The Marquis Yong''an has now become his father-in-law!


    Night special recently asked for leave for several days without going to court, night Feiling only thought he was afraid of himself.


    Night extraordinary with what dare to fight with him, it is beyond one''s ability.


    It''s only a temporary interest to marry Wang Xinyi, but after he got back, he found that Xinyi was in line with his appetite. She was not as shrewd as Jiang Xin. She was soft and gentle and could not help but make people feel pity.


    Yefeiling went to Wang Xinyi''s room and saw Wang Xinyi sitting at the table with her head in her hands.


    Night Fei Ling came forward and touched her face: "how unhappy, who is angry with you?"


    Wang Xinyi waved away his hand, the voice was cold: "you stay away from me."


    "What?" Night Fei Ling''s voice suddenly sank down, "do you still think of night extraordinary? I tell you, now you are my side concubine. I will treat you as I want! You have no right to resist. "


    Wang Xinyi wanted to talk to him at all. She stood up and turned around. Ye Feiling suddenly took her arm from behind and pressed her whole person on the table: "why, do you hate to see this king so much?"


    Ye Feiling looks at Wang Xinyi''s stubborn appearance. With a trace of reluctance on his face, he slams Wang Xinyi on the table and kisses it rudely.


    At this time, Wang Xinyi suddenly retched.


    Night Fei Ling''s eyes appeared thick anger, he raised his hand and severely slapped her: "little bitch, I feel sick when touched by this king?"


    Wang Xinyi''s white face appeared red and swollen, with blood oozing from the corners of her lips.


    Ye Feiling pinched her chin: "I tell you that you are born to be a member of Lord Yi''s house, and your death is the ghost of Wang Yi''s house. Don''t give me two minds in this life!"


    Wang Xinyi''s eyes showed deep despair, she just wanted to say something, the whole person fainted.


    Night Fei Ling wanted to force her body, looked at her face haggard pale, low ground scolded a word, then called for the next person to come to invite the doctor.


    The doctor quickly came to check Wang Xinyi''s pulse and said to yefeiling, "congratulations to the prince, congratulations to the prince. The princess is pregnant!"


    "Is that true?" Ye Feiling looked at Wang Xinyi in disbelief. He was ecstatic and rewarded the doctor with a lot of money.


    Speaking of yefeiling''s age, he always wanted to have a child. However, he married Jiang Xin for such a long time, and Jiang Xin''s stomach did not move at all.


    Yefeiling just started to compete with yefeiling for a woman to marry Wang Xinyi, but now she is full of pride.


    He''s going to have a baby soon, so his crown prince will be more stable.


    This woman must be his lucky star.


    Ye Feiling sat at the head of the bed holding Wang Xinyi''s hand. He gently stroked her cheek and said, "Xinyi, you are good at raising your baby. I will treat you well in the future."


    The fact that Wang Xinyi was pregnant soon spread to Jiang Xin''s ears. In Jiang Xin''s beautiful eyes, there were unbelievable and crazy jealousy.


    In the CI Ning palace, Mi Fei sits beside the Empress Dowager and peels a grape for the Empress Dowager. She looks at the Empress Dowager with a smile and says, "Auntie, the wife of the eldest prince''s newly married side is pregnant."


    "Is that true?" When the Empress Dowager heard the news, she could not help but be overjoyed. Her face was full of expectation. "Soon, the AI family will have a little great grandson."


    "Yes, to say the eldest prince is also a lucky one. He married the new concubine less than a month ago, and the new concubine was pregnant."


    The Empress Dowager clasped her hands and said a few words of Amitabha.


    After seeing the Empress Dowager in a good mood, Mi Fei continued: "I also heard that the eldest prince would have brought his concubine to visit the empress dowager, but the imperial concubine''s body is weak, and she will have to wait for some time."


    "It''s hard for him to be so filial. It''s not urgent. It''s better to raise his body first."


    Mi Fei suddenly thought of something and sighed in a low voice: "in the final analysis, the eldest prince''s concubine is also a virtuous person. If you change someone else..."


    When the Empress Dowager saw that Mi Fei was half talking, she looked straight at her.


    Mi Fei pretended to smile and cover it up: "if others don''t say it for a while, they just talk about shadow. They have been married to Fei Bai for so long. There is no movement in her stomach."


    The Empress Dowager has a bad impression on Su Ying. When she hears her name, her eyes flash with displeasure.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s displeasure, Mi Fei added vinegar and said, "it''s just that I haven''t moved my stomach. I don''t want anyone else to give birth. Feibai has not yet got a serious concubine''s room. She has cleaned them out. "


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "the shadow son is also too presumptuous!"


    "Not really." Mi Fei sighed, "now I can only hope that there will be something in the shadow''s stomach, otherwise I don''t know when the non white child will be born."


    "You said that Fei Bai should follow him like this?"


    "The shadow will cajole people. It''s too late to spoil her."


    "It''s just that I couldn''t see her before, but now I''m watching to see how she can make waves under the eyes of AI''s family."Seeing the Empress Dowager''s anger, Mi Fei''s lips rose slightly and her eyes flashed with pride: "but it''s about the Huai palace..."


    "The AI family comes to her to say now The Empress Dowager said and ordered people to invite Su Ying over.


    Seeing that her goal had been achieved, Mi Fei left first.


    The news that the Empress Dowager wanted to invite Su Ying into the palace soon reached the Huai palace.


    After green mark reported the news, some worried: "princess, how did the Empress Dowager invite you into the palace again?"


    Su Ying''s lips covered with a mocking smile: "it must be that the Empress Dowager likes this princess very much and wants to see me more."


    Green mark sees Su Ying at the moment still has the mind to laugh, can''t help saying: "princess, we think of a way to push it. Last time the Empress Dowager punished you for kneeling for such a long time, I don''t know if I will catch other ways to punish you this time. "


    "Can you hide this time? Can you hide next time?" Su Ying stroked her hair and temples in the mirror. She was about to go out, but she ran into the night when she came back from the door.


    Night Fei white see Su Ying to go out: "shadow, where are you going?"


    Su Ying has not answered, one side of the green mark has already opened a way: "return to the prince, the Empress Dowager''s mother orders, let the princess go to the palace of mercy."


    "Ci Ning palace?" Night non white eyebrow micro wrinkle, after a long time, "do not go, lest be bullied."


    The emperor''s grandmother was biased against the shadow and was not happy with her. She was afraid that she would find fault with her again this time.


    Su Ying looked at the doting in night Fei''s white eyes, and said helplessly, "if you don''t go, you don''t want to go. How do you let your grandmother see me?"


    "I''m sick. I can''t go."


    "Sooner or later, I will be accused of being arrogant next time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 374

    Su Ying soon went to the CI Ning palace and asked the Empress Dowager An''an seriously.


    The Empress Dowager quietly looked at Su Ying, but saw her standing unconcerned, drooping her eyes, giving a clear feeling.


    Her voice was lazy: "get up."


    At this moment, a mother brought a bowl of lily lotus seed porridge.


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Su Ying: "shadow son, you come to serve the sad household snacks."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a little hesitation. The Empress Dowager was surrounded by servants who served her with snacks, but now the Empress Dowager recruited her.


    But the Empress Dowager said, Su Ying can not refuse.


    Su Ying Ying Ying comes forward and takes lily lotus seed porridge from Mammy''s hand. She holds the bowl in both hands and says respectfully: "empress dowager, please use porridge."


    The Empress Dowager Wei can''t smell a, took congee from Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying asked herself that everything was done carefully, and the bowl of porridge finally fell to the ground with a bang.


    The exquisite porcelain bowls were split on the ground, all the porridge was scattered, and some of them were scattered on the Empress Dowager''s hem and shoes.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the sticky porridge on the ground, her whole face tensed tightly, and her eyes cast a gloomy look at Su Ying: "don''t kneel down yet!"


    Su Ying kneels down on the ground. The Empress Dowager is so embarrassed that she is really too obvious.


    It is estimated that this kneeling is endless. Fortunately, she put two cotton mats on her knees today, which makes her kneeling more comfortable.


    The mother, who was waiting on her side, came forward and knelt down to wipe her shoes for the Empress Dowager. She asked nervously, "empress dowager, do you have anything to do?"


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly. She lifted it and patted it on the table. Her face was black and her voice was sharp: "shadow, are you still blaming your grandmother for punishing you that day?"


    "The shadow dare not."


    "Dare not?" The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying angrily, as if Su Ying was so offended.


    Su Ying naturally can''t refute the Empress Dowager: "shadow for a moment, but also hope the emperor''s grandmother forgive."


    The Empress Dowager wanted to embarrass her on purpose. She saw Su Ying take the initiative to bear the "fault". She snorted coldly at the moment, and no longer said more.


    The Empress Dowager also does not let Su Ying rise, but flushes a side mammy way: "you go to the imperial dining room to carry a bowl of porridge to come over again."


    "Yes, the queen mother."


    After mammy left, the Empress Dowager pondered for a long time before she opened her mouth: "speaking of it, you and feibai Cheng have been married for some time, haven''t you?"


    Su Ying answered seriously: "yes!"


    "You have been married for so long, how come your stomach hasn''t moved?"


    Su Ying droops her eyes and looks shy. She has no words in her heart. She and ye Fei''s white round room haven''t been long. Where does the child want to be born.


    Jiang Xin has been married to the eldest prince for such a long time without any children.


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, and a trace of anger flashed through her eyes: "Fei Ling married a side concubine not long ago. Now Xinyi is pregnant."


    Seeing that Su Ying did not speak, the Empress Dowager glared at her in a displeasure way, and her tone was also severe: "if you marry me, you must open branches and scatter leaves for him! It''s good of you, you can''t give birth to a child, and even send out the women in his house. You don''t leave a concubine''s room! You are so narrow-minded, do you want to let the non white end of the post? "


    When the Empress Dowager said this, her voice was very severe.


    Su Ying stopped his back: "the emperor''s grandmother forgives me. The shadow doesn''t dare to have such an idea."


    "Do you dare not have such an idea, or don''t you?"


    "Su Ying dare not and will not have such an idea."


    "After all, you are narrow-minded! It''s not a white man who wants to occupy The Empress Dowager thinks Su Ying is a jealous woman in her heart. Naturally, she refuses to listen to her one-sided saying, "being jealous is a crime of seven."


    "The shadow didn''t think so. I hope the emperor''s grandmother will be a good example."


    "You don''t think so? Where''s the concubine''s room that''s not white, or is Yinger born cruel and cruel... "


    "Grandmother, you have wronged me." From far to near, the Empress Dowager raised her head and saw that night was not white, dressed in a black suit, and the black robe was suffused with cold radians in the air.


    The night is not white this does not rest assured that Su Ying belly one person comes. He had already bought the Empress Dowager''s side of a Mammy, this mammy hears inside quiet is wrong, to night is not white secretly ventilated send a letter.


    Night is not white see Su Ying kneeling on the ground, the heart is extremely distressed. He stood in front of the empress dowager, and his dark eyes were confident and proud, dignified and domineering: "the shadow is kind-hearted and pure hearted, and will never do such a thing."


    "Not white, don''t be blinded by some beautiful women."


    Night is not white Ao ran said with a smile: "no one can blind the eyes of non white, shadow is not white people get along with each other, non white how do not know?"


    Su Ying''s drooping eyes exuded a shallow smile.


    The Empress Dowager was dumb one day and snorted coldly: "I don''t know about the rest of the AI family, but I only know that the Huai palace is too cold Who doesn''t have a few concubines in his house? I have found some good girls. You are here today. ""Thanks for the kindness of the emperor''s grandmother, the Huai palace is not deserted at all. It''s enough for the grandson to be accompanied by a shadow."


    Night is not white to say this words, can not help but look to Su Ying, indifferent eyes show a gentle look.


    Su Ying feels the line of sight that cast to come, lip side purses up light smile.


    When the Empress Dowager saw that they were so close, she became more and more unhappy. She always had a way to coax the grandson into submission.


    The Empress Dowager''s face sank, with a trace of gloom in her eyes: "non white, you have to plan for yourself, shadow this stomach has not been moving, do you expect her alone."


    Ye feibai also had some helplessness: "Huang grandmother, this is the meaning of grandson. For the time being, I just want to live together with the shadow. "


    Su Ying a Zheng, night is not white, even in front of the Empress Dowager so safeguard her!


    Su Ying raised her head to see her, and her eyes were moved. At this moment, she suddenly wanted to hold him and kiss his warm lips.


    "Presumptuous!" The Empress Dowager''s chest heaved violently. "Feibai, I always thought you were a sensible child. I didn''t expect you to say such a thing."


    "What is said is true, and there is no deception." Ye feibai also sighed softly when he said, "the shadow has long wanted to be a mother. It is the grandson who thinks that the shadow is still young, and the child is in trouble..."


    Su Ying''s face turned red and cut him hard. Who would have wanted to be a mother for a long time. Don''t be so naked!


    The Empress Dowager said coldly, "it''s nonsense!"


    Before night Fei Bai Sheng was afraid that he could not deal with the empress dowager, and invited the Ming emperor to come. But the night is not white, heart tied shadow, walking quickly, the Ming emperor was left behind.


    Now outside the palace of ciling, Emperor Ming hears the conversation between yefeibai and the Empress Dowager. He can''t help but smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 375

    This marriage was given by him. Now he is very happy to see Fei Bai''s deep love for shadow.


    After the emperor went in, he saw the Empress Dowager''s face was not good. He gave a low smile. The laughter was mellow: "the empress mother, feibai and Yinger are still young. It''s normal for them to have their own ideas."


    The Empress Dowager was infuriated and displeased.


    In her eyes, there are three kinds of unfilial, the biggest.


    As a member of the royal family, she has never heard the saying that she wants to live in the world of two and not have children for the time being.


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "I have never heard of such an idea. The AI family only knows that every woman she has seen is generous. She has never heard that she can''t give birth to children, and she drives her concubines away. "


    Night is not white eyes in the eyes flash a cold meaning: "emperor grandmother, these concubines room behavior is not white oneself drive away?"


    "Do you really think AI Jia is a fool?"


    The emperor coughed twice: "empress mother, these concubines are of low status, and they are not worthy of non white..."


    "There are a lot of valuable women in AI''s family. They are virtuous and dignified, and they are worthy of the best."


    One side is his mother, the other is his son. The emperor of Ming Dynasty feels a little headache when he is sandwiched between them.


    Emperor Ming said with a smile: "empress mother, always pay attention to a fate. If you point to women who are not white handed, you can''t guarantee that the mansion will not be peaceful. "


    The Empress Dowager took a look at the Emperor: "emperor, you are also a blind man. You are satisfied with this marriage and have given it twice!"


    The emperor smiles bitterly. Now the Empress Dowager is biased against the shadow, and she doesn''t see the good shadow at all.


    Ying''er is intelligent and generous, which is much better than some aristocratic women.


    "All right, all right!" The Empress Dowager was a little impatient. Now the Emperor Ming and ye feibai objected, so she had to step back.


    She looked at ye feibai and Su Ying: "I''ll give you three months now. After three months, if you don''t have children, I''ll give you women to huaiwang''s house. At that time, you can''t shirk."


    Ye feibai did not respond, but bowed to the Empress Dowager and said, "please rest assured that feibai will not fail to live up to her expectations."


    It''s a temporary closure.


    When they went out of the palace, Su Ying looked at the night with a smile: "what does not live up to the expectations of the emperor''s grandmother? It sounds like you gave birth to a child."


    "Isn''t it Ben Wang who makes the shadow pregnant?" The night is not white, looking at Su Ying with a smile, the corners of his lips are crooked, his deep eyes with a strong confidence, "shadow rest assured, this king will not let you down."


    Su Ying forehead suddenly appeared countless black lines, this arrogant man!


    Two talented people go back from the palace, the night is not white, directly shut the gate, a face evil spirit languidly looking at Su Ying.


    Su Ying felt something was wrong when she touched his ambiguous and dark eyes. She laughed twice and tried to go out of the house by bypassing him: "it''s such a fine day, it''s not good to stay in the room."


    When Su Ying passes by night feibai, ye feibai reaches out a slender hand and holds her wrist.


    His fingers tightened and his eyes fixed on Su Ying. There was a trace of displeasure in his voice: "shadow, did you forget what your grandmother said? Or you want another woman to come in. "


    Su Ying couldn''t win his hand. Night Fei stroked her temples with her hands: "it''s easy to say that it''s easy to give birth to a child. I''m willing to help. How can you not cooperate?"


    Su Ying is petrified for a while, looking at the shameless smile in his eyes, and suddenly can''t say a word.


    Night Fei Bai pressed Su Ying''s shoulders, buttoned her whole person on the door, and looked at her with a smile: "shadow, how can you still be lazy at this critical moment?"


    Su Ying did not look at him: "who is lazy? I''m just looking for something to eat. "


    The whole body of yefeibai was tightly attached to her, and the gentle breath was vaguely sprayed on her face: "I want someone to send you something to eat. What else do you need? Do you have a drink


    Su Ying big square ground to smile at him: "you want to eat what, I go to do for you to eat."


    "I want nothing but shadow now."


    Night is not white bent down to grab her tiny pursed lips.


    He gently nibbled and kissed her lips, gently sucked, and gently licked her red lips. His thin lips were close to Su Ying''s lips and whispered: "my shadow..."


    His hands were clasped around her waist, wet kisses fell on her cheek one by one, and then slipped down again, kissing her white neck, leaving a bright red mark.


    Su Ying was panting, her legs were going to be soft.


    She subconsciously covered her neck: "hate, you don''t leave a mark for me..."


    Night feibai heard Su Ying''s tone of complaint. Her voice was delicate and soft, and her cheeks were charming. She only felt that primitive impulse was more and more intense.


    "Good..." He gave a soft smile. "Then stay where you can''t see it."


    Night is not white voice just fall, take advantage of Su Ying lips slightly open, immediately will tongue into her mouth. His tongue licked every part of her mouth and stirred her tongue vigorously.Su Ying only felt his breath in the tip of his nose, with a faint smell of grass, stirring her heart.


    Ye feibai''s fingers gently stroked her waist and abdomen, and every kiss of him was just right. He swept in Su Ying''s mouth again and again. Su Ying lifted her head and bore his kiss, but she felt that she could not control herself.


    Su Ying was kissing to suffocate, until night feibai finally let her go.


    Su Ying subconsciously wanted to reach out and hold her chest. Ye feibai cut her hands behind her. He crooked up the corners of his lips and looked at her with lustful eyes: "shadow, don''t cover it. I like it very much..."


    Su Ying''s face flushed with blood: "you don''t talk!"


    Night is not white, warm chest close to her soft body, he kept kissing her ears: "why not say, the shadow is beautiful from head to foot."


    "Shut up Su Ying stares at him with shame and indignation, and takes a bite on his nose.


    "Dare you bite me?" Night is not white in the eyes of cold emerged a glimmer of bright smile, he does not blink at Su Ying, "you are finished!"


    Su Ying has not yet responded, a whirling, the whole person was night is not white thrown to bed.


    He was very tall and covered. Yefeibai uncoiled his clothes and sneered: "shadow, I''m thinking how to eat you better..."


    "Ah, ah, ah..." Su Ying couldn''t help but beat his back: "you light, light..."


    "If you hit me again, I''ll come back heavily..."


    "You are shameless..."


    "Well, if you say something nice, I''ll be light." Night is not white eyes with a smile, kiss Su Ying''s cheek.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 376

    "The night is not white, the night is not white..."


    Ye Fei''s white eyes and slightly narrowed: "so perfunctory It seems that the shadow wants me to bully you heavily. "


    Su Ying hugged his neck with some chagrin and went to his ear to beg for mercy: "non white, please be gentle, I ache..."


    Su Ying finally couldn''t help but say something he wanted to hear.


    It''s just


    Su Ying hate to stare at the night is not white: "night is not white, you cheat! You don''t mean what you say


    Ye Fei stroked Su Ying''s cheek: "shadow, I''ve made a promise in front of the emperor''s grandmother today. Therefore, from today on, I must work harder now


    Su Ying immediately wanted to cry: "you are clearly an excuse."


    Miss Su Ying, you have the truth!


    The night is not white, but now in the name of giving birth to a child, it''s fair to see where you still run!


    Su Ying doesn''t know when this love affair will end. She is very tired. She only knows that some people hold her to take a bath and feed her some soup.


    Su Ying got up the next day and felt that her legs were weak and could not even move her legs.


    Seeing that she had taken a few steps, green mark asked anxiously, "princess, what''s wrong with your feet? Did the Empress Dowager punish him for kneeling too long yesterday? "


    Su Ying''s ears are slightly hot and do not answer.


    Fortunately, green mark did not ask again.


    Su Ying has no energy in the daytime. After lunch, she sleeps in bed for half a day.


    When she was sleepy, she felt very hot all over her body. Su Ying in her dream subconsciously reacted to it. The night was not white and she came to tease her again!


    Su Ying half opened his eyes, sure enough to see his own obscene clothes, do not know where to throw, the belly bag also half faded to the waist and abdomen.


    Ye feibai lies on her side. The whole person looks energetic. Su Ying thinks that she can still look so energetic after asking for too much money at night.


    Su Ying found that before she can escape from the night is not easy.


    He''s just like he doesn''t give up until he reaches his goal!


    "Shadow, why are you more and more lazy? This king does not allow it


    "Shadow, do you look like you want to be a mother?"


    "After the birth of a child, I must tell him that his mother is too lazy to prevent him from coming into this world."


    Su Ying waved impatiently: "the night is not white, please don''t say it!"


    So, Su Ying was pulled by night Fei Bai for a while.


    Su Ying went to sleep for a while, and was awakened by the night. He brought a bowl of porridge to him: "shadow, eat some porridge first."


    After a while, he took a bowl of dark medicine juice from one side. He tried to warm it with his hands: "it''s cooler. Now it''s time to drink it."


    Su Ying only felt a strong smell of Medicine on his face: "what is this?"


    "This medicine is specially prescribed by Wang Taiyi. It will make you pregnant as soon as possible."


    Su Ying widened her eyes and shrunk to the inside: "nothing to drink what medicine, do not drink No


    Ye feibai took her ankle and pulled her out of the bed: "Yinger darling, the medicine is made of excellent herbs. You can drink it and have a baby soon."


    Su Ying was still stubborn at last. She drank this bowl of medicine obediently, but her mouth was numb with bitterness.


    Su Ying finished the medicine and looked at the dark outside. She moved inside and said, "sleep."


    "Can''t sleep now." Ye feibai put the medicine bowl aside and said a word.


    "Why?"


    Ye Fei looked at her indifferently and said, "because after drinking the medicine It''s easier to have a baby. "


    Su Ying''s face suddenly blushed, she gritted her teeth and looked at the night non white: "you are clearly in the nonsense!"


    "If you don''t believe it, ask doctor Wang tomorrow." Ye feibai moved to her body and began to pull her clothes: "shadow, if such a good medicine does not play its role, do you think it will be a pity?"


    Su Ying will hand over the night is not white hands, do not let him move. She put on a pathetic look and looked at the night: "not white Not today, OK? I''m so tired


    Night non white Zheng Zheng ground looked at Su Ying for a long time: "see you this appearance, this king can''t help more."


    Su Ying really wants to curse people!


    Su Ying was so sleepy that she fell asleep in the middle of the night.


    However, his highness did not go to bed so early. He kept kissing Su Ying''s lips: "shadow, do you want to, eh?"


    His final note is high and enchanting.


    "Well..." Su Ying waved impatiently and said vaguely, "I''m so tired."


    The night is not white Zheng for a long time, low smile, he gathered to her ear: "she agreed, she invited this king to be a guest."Su Ying was half asleep and half awake. Some of them reacted and twisted on his back: "night is not white, you big villain!"


    Su Ying wakes up the next day and sees Wang Taiyi invited by night Fei Bai.


    Ye feibai took a look at Wang Taiyi: "you check the pulse for the shadow..."


    "I''m not sick..." Su Ying murmured a word, this just immediately reacts to come over, he is in Imperial medical examination to check whether she is pregnant!!!


    There is no mistake, where there is so fast!


    Since this day, the night is not the day to feed Su Ying pregnant soup, day and day without degrees Suhuan, day by day let Wang Taiyi give her peace pulse!


    Su Ying suddenly feel good suffocation, good depressed!


    Not to mention anything else, Su Ying thought of the night is not white, every day after going down to her room to run, in the heart all hair up.


    This day, she took advantage of the night after the white out, with the green mark to Yin Shu, she to check accounts, only has been tardy to stay until night to come back.


    When she came back, she saw that night was waiting patiently in the room.


    As soon as he saw her, obsidian eyes fell on her tightly: "shadow, are you finally back? It''s a good wait


    Su Ying dry smile, there is an impulse to run away.


    Yefeibai seemed to see her intention, stood up and walked towards her with long legs: "shadow, we haven''t done our homework today."


    Su Ying is very sad. Can she spit blood to him!


    "Today Let me go. "


    "No, if our child comes today, don''t you miss it?" Night is not white, he kisses her face, his shadow is so delicious, how can he let her go.


    Su Ying''s heart silently tears, for a moment in his mind, how can he escape a robbery.


    Su Ying took a deep breath: "you must still have government affairs to deal with today, you go to study first, I will accompany you after bathing. Is that good? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 377

    Night is not white see Su Ying to drag for a while and a half, also depend on her. Besides, I still have some things to deal with today.


    Night is not white Lin to walk when thinking of the study is also a good place, he walked a few steps, and then turned to charge Su Ying, look ambiguous: "I wait for you to come."


    Su Ying looked at the night after the White left, a sigh of relief.


    Su Ying was comfortable in the water, thinking that it would be wonderful to go back like this. He obviously wanted to squeeze her out of the water!


    Su Ying after bathing, let green mark to prepare a bowl of ginseng tea.


    Green mark soon brings ginseng tea over. She knows that Su Ying is going to send ginseng tea to her study. She smiles sweetly: "now the princess and the prince are very close together. They can''t leave for a moment!"


    Su Ying suddenly has an impulse to hit the green mark!


    Green mark see Su shadow look at her eyes is not good, busy hide out.


    Su Ying see no one pay attention, will be a small bag of white powder into ginseng tea, and then gently shake the cup.


    This is a good Mongolian medicine. It is colorless and tasteless.


    If ye feibai hadn''t asked her to be cruel recently, she would not have made such a bad plan!


    Night Fei white will deal with the business almost, see Su Ying carrying a cup of what come in.


    She wore this plain dress, which made her skin shining like jade.


    She had just finished bathing when she came face to face with a sweet smell.


    Ye Fei''s eyes were glued to her. I don''t know why recently, as long as I saw him, he felt a kind of hunger and thirst.


    Su Ying walked close, night is not white, hold her in his arms.


    He buried in her delicate neck and took a deep breath: "it''s delicious."


    "This is green mark''s tea. You can have two drinks first." Su Ying brings the ginseng tea on one side and feeds it to ye feibai. Ye feibai says a good word, and then drinks the ginseng tea.


    Su Ying saw that he didn''t have half doubt, and his lips were full of cunning.


    Just Su Ying''s smile hasn''t been opened yet, and night feibai has begun to move on her!


    Su Ying in the heart of low oh, really a headache, but she thought that the effect of Mongolian medicine will soon attack, also did not how to resist.


    A moment later, Su Ying''s clothes are pulled aside by night Fei Bai, and her smooth skin is one by one wandering by his hot water.


    I don''t know if it''s a new place, but he seems very excited.


    His face was buried in her chest, sucking and caressing her neck.


    Su Ying''s white skin was covered with a faint blush. Su Ying was suddenly a little depressed. The effect of the sleeping pills did not seem to be very good. She was almost bewildered by night feibai.


    Night is not white, in order to achieve their own shady purpose, he patience to do lingering foreplay.


    His muscles were tight. He bit her ears and sucked her earlobes: "shadow, we are not in the study yet..."


    Su Ying suddenly gasped and pushed his face: "don''t do this."


    Night is not white hoarse voice way: "shadow son, you know not to know this king to wait for you all day, you do not love me."


    Su Ying hem: "you don''t even love me, you don''t let go of a day..."


    Su Ying''s voice has just fallen off, the night is not white, has already fainted in the past.


    Su Ying sighed heavily and finally went to sleep. She quickly moves yefeibai away from her, arranges her clothes, and then sleeps on a soft couch.


    Su Ying took a blanket from one side and covered it on the night.


    When she left, she pinched his face: "night is not white, give me a good sleep."


    Su Ying quickly returns to mingyuxuan and closes the door. She can finally sleep at ease tonight.


    Su Ying this sleep is extremely sweet, after she opens her eyes, on a handsome face, some scared.


    Night is not white lie in the study, how to lie beside her.


    Night is not white at the moment opened his eyes, Lang Lang eyebrows, eyes with a smile. He stretched out his hand and held Su Ying in his arms: "my good shadow, Hello, you are really good! How dare you give me medicine


    Night Fei Bai Ming is smiling. Su Ying feels that his eyes are terrible and frightening!


    Su Ying dry smile: "you say what, I don''t understand, since wake up, let green mark come in to serve."


    "Shadow, don''t change the subject!"


    "The time of morning is coming. Go away, otherwise The father blames him. "


    Night is not white, dark eyes tightly locked in Su Ying''s face: "shadow, this king gives you a chance to reform."


    Su Ying looks at the night is not white that one face Yin measure smile, immediately know oneself is cannot escape past.


    Su Ying has been sleeping all night, and she is in good spirits at the moment.


    She bent up her eyes and laughed a little: "I know, I haven''t done my homework yet. Come and make up for it..."Night is not white, it is rare to see Su Ying so cooperative, in a good mood.


    Night is not white, everything is perfect, even in bed. In order to let Su Ying fall in love with this feeling, his foreplay is long and tender, which makes Su Ying unable to stop.


    Just as he was getting ready to go, the shadow under him opened his arms and called out in a low voice: "boy, my mother is coming to pick you up!"


    When the night was not white, he burst into laughter, and he could not breathe.


    He gave birth to slender fingers and pointed Su Ying''s nose: "you fool."


    The night is not white, the day is cold and cruel, and now the brow is stretched and the smile is very vivid.


    Su Ying glared at him: "don''t laugh."


    Night non white kiss Su Ying''s lips: "good, this king must be as you wish."


    Su Ying doesn''t know what''s going on recently. She feels sick. She couldn''t eat and even had nausea.


    Night feibai heard Su Ying nausea, and then he was ecstatic. He held Su Ying''s hand and said, "shadow, you must have picked up the child."


    Ye feibai said so, and he sent for the Doctor Wang.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white this pair of appearance some helpless, she got up to one side to pour tea: "you think more, I..."


    "Be careful. Be careful of the baby in your stomach." Night Fei white face nervously holding Su Ying, let her sit down at one side, "bad pregnancy is not suitable to drink more tea, and later let people bring you some tonic."


    "No, I know my body well. I just have some problems in my intestines and stomach recently. I really don''t have children."


    Night is not white squatting in front of Su Ying, carefully put the palm on her abdomen, the face showed a happy look: "shadow you are always confused, where to know."


    Su Ying sighed and didn''t want to explain more with him. When the doctor came, he would know.


    Wang Taiyi hurried over to check Su Ying''s pulse, and said to Ye Fei: "go back to the prince, the princess''s health is not in any way affected."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 378

    The night is not white and black eyes in the light of disappointment: "not pregnant?"


    Wang Taiyi was stunned: "this..."


    "If you look at it again, I can''t eat any food recently, and I have some nausea. This is not a sign of being pregnant?"


    Wang Taiyi thought that if he was happy with pulse, he would never make a mistake. However, looking at the appearance of yefeibai, he still checked Su Ying''s pulse again: "go back to the prince, the princess''s health is not very bad, but her mood is depressed, which leads to no appetite."


    "Well, you go down."


    After seeing the great doctor leaving, he sat down beside Su Ying.


    He reached out and rubbed her hair, and looked at her with indulgence: "shadow, you can take it easy."


    Su Ying glanced at him: "be relieved, how can you be relieved?"


    "Even if it doesn''t matter in three months, I won''t marry anyone else."


    Su Ying murmured: "you make me feel relieved, and you give me pressure I hope I have children, but you treat me like that every day... "


    Night is not white a Zheng, Su Yingwei pick up chin, red face staring at him: "where there is anyone like you, I am forced to have nightmares by you!"


    Su Ying deliberately said more serious, but this period of time she is also forced to want to run away from home.


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s lovely and pleasing appearance, and her eyes narrowed slightly: "it''s my fault. I''ll take you to another hospital for relaxation when I''m free these days. "


    Su Ying fully agreed: "good."


    After the night is not white to go to the court, red wave comes from the outside, with a faint joy on his face: "princess, there is news from the eldest son."


    "Really? Where is he? " Su Ying stood up excitedly, and her calm eyes were also stained with excitement.


    Since the last time mingyuelou met the suspected Su Rong man, so far there is no news about Su Rong. She doesn''t want to miss this news.


    "According to Yin Shu''s news, the eldest son may be the miracle Doctor Liu ronghua."


    "Miracle Doctor Liu ronghua?" Su Ying secretly frowned, "how can it be him?"


    Liu ronghua himself has seen it, but at that time he was sick and busy fighting with Yefei. He did not suspect this man at all.


    Now I think of it, but I found a lot of doubts from him.


    Where did he come from when he saw himself for the first time? He is very kind to others and takes good care of himself.


    But if he was a brother, who was the man who appeared in the moon Tower last time?


    Su Ying can''t think of this problem at all, but it doesn''t matter, this problem can be confirmed soon!


    After night Fei Baixia came back, Su Ying poured a cup of tea for him, showing a worried look: "feibai, I''m thinking about a problem. Is there any other reason why I can''t have a baby as soon as possible."


    "Shadow, how can you think so? If it wasn''t for the emperor''s grandmother''s pressure, it would be fine to be born two years later. "


    Su Ying looked more and more depressed: "don''t you know the miracle Doctor Liu ronghua? Last time I was ill, he prescribed a very good effect. Why don''t we go to another hospital to have a rest in a few days, and you can ask him to come and see for me. "


    Ye feibai wanted to say that the world of two people in another hospital is very good, there is no need for a third person to disturb.


    However, when he heard Su Ying say so, he thought what she said was also very reasonable.


    He pinched Su Ying''s cheek: "shadow, you can rest assured that we will have children soon."


    The weather is cold. It''s rare that the weather is fine these days. The sunshine is warm. It''s very comfortable.


    Su Ying takes a few girls and yefeibai to the outskirts of the country by carriage. Su Ying finds that there are mountains and clear waters. The other courtyard is located on the hillside with four big characters written on the plaque.


    The night is not white with Su Ying, and Su Ying walks along enjoying the beautiful scenery on both sides. The red maple leaves are gorgeous and the mountains are covered with strange stones. Su Ying took a deep breath and felt that the air here was very fresh.


    When they entered the other hospital, they saw Liu ronghua sitting at a stone table drinking tea.


    He was dressed in a crescent colored robe embroidered with elegant green bamboo. His black hair was splashed on his back and tied with a piece of silk.


    He saw night not white and Su Ying come in, looked up at them, eyes as gentle as water, lips with a light smile: "you come?"


    Night Fei Bai took Su Ying''s hand and sat down in front of Liu ronghua: "you look for the shadow."


    "Good."


    Su Ying stretched out her hand and Liu ronghua put her finger on her pulse.


    Su Ying looks down at his hand, slender and clean. He sets a green trigger on his left hand, which is very transparent. Her eyes moved up and fell on his pretty face. His facial features are very good, his eyes are as bright as the night pearl, and his nose is high and straight. Su Ying met his brother when he was a child, and now even feels that he has a shadow of his brother.


    He gives people a very warm feeling, this time he gives her a feeling, even a little more familiar."Shadow''s body Is it a big problem? " Seeing Liu ronghua meditating for a long time, he couldn''t help asking.


    Liu ronghua faintly took back his hand: "her health is very good, you don''t have to worry. Children''s affairs are as they are, and they are not in a hurry. "


    "Do you have any way to make the shadow get pregnant as soon as possible?"


    Liu ronghua laughed quietly: "what can I do? The princess is not ill. The prescription given by Dr. Wang Tai is very good. It can replenish the body, but it can''t be taken often. "


    The night is not white, and lightly answers.


    Liu ronghua filled the glass for ye feibai: "you and the princess married soon, so anxious to hold the baby?"


    The night is not white to sigh a tone, the tone reveals a touch of helplessness: "to be honest, I don''t care, but the emperor grandmother can''t wait."


    Liu ronghua''s eyes were warm and moist, as if he were very interested in this matter: "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    Ye feibai and Liu ronghua have a deep friendship, and they don''t hide it at the moment. They tell the truth about the three-month agreement that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like Su Ying.


    Liu ronghua''s simple and elegant face suddenly emerged a thick displeasure: "she married you, you must take good care of her, how can you let her suffer injustice?"


    Seeing that the night was not white, Liu ronghua was more angry: "if she is not pregnant after three months, do you really want to take a concubine?"


    The night is not white, some impatient will be in front of the cup in a drink: "of course not."


    Liu ronghua snorted, "what are you going to do?"


    Ye feibai thought seriously for a long time, but suddenly he came back. He frowned and looked at Liu ronghua with a gloomy face: "what are you doing so angry?"


    Ye feibai has never seen Liu ronghua show such an angry look since he knew Liu ronghua. Even his face was flushed with anger.


    Ye feibai repeated: "shadow is my princess. What are you angry about?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 379

    Liu ronghua was slightly stunned: "I always treat her as my sister!"


    Ye feibai''s hands clenched tightly into fists, and the blue veins on his forehead burst out, one word at a time, bursting out of his mouth: "you are too wide!"


    Liu ronghua took a deep breath: "do you want to say it or not?"


    The two men in the inner room pulled out their arrows and looked at each other with hate.


    Su Ying came in with a pot of warm wine at this time. When they saw her, the anger on their faces immediately disappeared, and they had a good look.


    "Well, that thing you mentioned last time..."


    Su Ying put the wine on the table and said to the night Fei, "you should also drink less wine. Just now green mark and red wave picked a lot of wild vegetables from the back, and then they were fried and sent over."


    "Shadow, you sit down too." Night Fei white will su Ying pull to his side and sit down, he put a few pieces of meat into the plate in front of him, "eat more."


    "Good." Su Ying slowly ate the meat, thinking about the conversation just now.


    She had been standing at the door before, and she had heard the words of yefeibai and Liu ronghua.


    When he heard Liu ronghua treat her as his sister, he felt warm.


    Liu ronghua is very concerned about her and looks very friendly. Su Ying secretly takes a look at Liu ronghua and feels that he is the person he is looking for.


    After a while, Hongbo came over with a plate of fried vegetables, which was very delicious.


    After red wave put vegetables on the table, he saw Su Ying give her a look.


    Naturally, Hongbo picked up the wine pot from the table and poured the wine for Liu ronghua.


    But she didn''t know what she had stepped on, and her body suddenly tilted, and most of the wine from the pot poured on Liu ronghua''s body.


    Hongbo exclaimed, and quickly took out a handkerchief from his sleeve to wipe the wine on Liu ronghua''s body. The handkerchief also stroked Liu ronghua''s finger on the ground with a slap: "Mr. Liu, I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to. I don''t know what I stepped on just now... "


    Red wave sees the broken ring on the ground and looks at Su Ying with a look of help.


    Liu ronghua smiles with good temper and doesn''t mind: "it doesn''t matter. It''s not something valuable."


    Su Ying stood up and glared at the red wave: "you girl is always smart. How can you be so careless today. Fortunately, Mr. Liu is good-natured. I don''t care about you You don''t want to help Mr. Liu change clothes first. "


    "Yes, yes!" Hong Bo lowered his head in fear. "Mr. Liu, please come here."


    Ye feibai didn''t care much about it.


    Liu ronghua quickly changed his clothes and started chatting with Yefei.


    Su Ying did not dare to be interested in this topic. She gave her eyes to Hongbo and walked out.


    Su Ying saw red wave and asked, "did you see it?"


    Red wave shook his head, and then said hesitantly, "there is no sign of crescent moon."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a disappointment, then heard red wave continue to say: "but There are signs of burns in the same place. "


    "Well? Burn marks? " Su Ying frowned, "in other words, it is possible that the traces of scald cover up the original marks?"


    Red wave nodded: "yes."


    Su Ying slightly pondered, and thought of the man in the moon building last time. Now she doesn''t know how it happened.


    Hongbo took a look at Su Ying''s expression and couldn''t help asking, "princess, you deliberately let the servant break the trigger of Master Liu What''s the trigger for this token


    "No Su Ying mysterious smile, "I''ll try him later."


    When Su Ying returns to the room, the night is not white. She took out a white jade ring finger from her arms and handed it to him. The white jade ring finger has a good color, special lines and warm luster. In the moonlight, it emits light, crystal clear.


    It is said that Su Ying''s grandfather used to play with the ring, and later left it to Liu. This is also the little keepsake Liu left to Su Ying.


    The night is not white to take the white jade to pull the finger, flashed a touch of doubt in the dark eyes, and then revealed infinite joy: "for me?"


    "No, you give it to Liu ronghua."


    Su Ying''s voice had just fallen, and he saw the night''s white face sink down: "no!"


    Night is not white and black eyes with a jealous look: "you do not want to give me, but to an outsider, what do you mean?"


    There is no treasure in the huaiwang mansion, but the night is not white. He hopes that Su Ying will give him the same gift, that is, the love token. Before, night feibai saw Su Ying playing with a white jade keepsake. Now he was interested and asked Su Ying to give it to him.


    At that time, Su Ying refused without thinking about it.


    Now, she was so easy to give the ring to an outsider and let him transfer it.


    Su Ying see night is not white, all over the body are full of thick anger, muttered: "night is not white, you are more and more stingy."


    "Am I stingy, or are you mean?" The night is not white, staring at Su Ying for a moment, "you can be generous to anyone, but only to me. What I want, you don''t give me, but give it to others casually? In your heart, is it other people or me that matters? "Su Ying was dumbfounded for a moment and fixed to look at him: "are you jealous?"


    "Yes, I''m jealous. Don''t you agree?" Night is not white, big and generous to admit, the voice is gloomy and sharp. He held his finger tightly and his knuckles turned white. He had not been so angry for a long time. His face was full of haze, and his whole body exuded a kind of craziness.


    Su Ying didn''t confirm Liu ronghua''s identity and didn''t want to reveal taidu.


    But she did not react, was night Fei white a press on the bed, and then he severely kisses her lips.


    Her clothes were easily stripped off by him.


    After su Ying was so and so, the body was soft, unable to resist. She said without tears: "that ring was left to me by my mother, so I won''t give it to you. Don''t make trouble out of nothing, will you? "


    The anger that night Fei Bai Ben abated came up again: "are you saying that this king is unreasonable? If you give your mother''s things to an outsider, can''t I be angry? "


    "Ouch You''re easy, easy... " Su Ying patted him for a while, and she finally decided to express her doubts. "I just think Liu ronghua may be my brother Su Rong."


    It took a long time for the night to react from the shock.


    He covered Su Ying''s body immobile, dark eyes with thick surprise: "who do you say? Could Liu ronghua be Su Rong? "


    "I''m not sure yet?" Su Ying frowned, "I just think he looks like my brother very much, very kind."


    Hearing this, Su''s anger disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 380

    Ye feibai''s movements were also tender and touching. He stretched out his hand to play with Su Ying''s hair: "to speak of it, Liu ronghua and Su Rong are of the same age."


    Su Ying definitely nodded: "yes, his surname is Liu, and my mother''s surname is Liu too. How can you say there is such a coincidence?"


    "It''s quite a coincidence."


    "There is also a feeling I think he should be my brother Su Ying chagrined and said, "that''s why I entrusted you to send the trigger to him and see his reaction."


    The night is not white, um, this just found that Su Ying is in deep thought, his lips pursed up a trace of displeasure, the girl actually in his body distracted, it seems that he is too not hard!


    "Night is not white You slow down. I''m tired. "


    Night is not white listen to her slightly charming voice, lips provoked sexy evil charm smile.


    The next morning, yefeibai met Liu ronghua in the courtyard. He was sitting at a stone table drinking tea.


    Ye feibai walked forward and said "then" and threw the finger at him. Liu ronghua subconsciously caught him.


    Night is not white, he looked down at him, a face arrogant arrogance: "shadow girl accidentally broke your ring finger, this is to compensate you, you take."


    Liu ronghua saw clearly that what he was holding was a white jade ring. A little surprise flashed through his clear eyes. He pushed the trigger back: "don''t pay, it''s not a valuable thing."


    "If you want to take it, you can take it. There''s so much nonsense!" Ye feibai looked at Liu ronghua quietly, without letting go of any expression on his face, but he didn''t seem to find any difference.


    Liu ronghua poured a cup of water to the night Fei Bai man carelessly: "I''ve already apologized. Don''t be polite."


    Ye feibai took the tea and sipped it. His eyes fell on the trigger on the table: "speaking of it, this trigger has a history. Yinger''s grandfather left it to her mother, and her mother left it to her brother. It''s just that Yinger can''t find her brother, so she''ll take it for the time being. "


    Night is not white finish saying, but see Liu ronghua look still light: "such meaningful thing, I can''t want more."


    The night is not white cold to hum a, suddenly way: "you have not lost a sister before? Did you find it? "


    Liu ronghua was stunned.


    Ye Fei Bai Feng''s eyes slightly narrowed: "I know you have something to hide from me? I think you''d better speak up. Otherwise, I will order the dark pavilion to investigate this matter thoroughly, and nothing can not be found out! "


    Liu ronghua smiles: "what else can I hide from you?"


    "Be lenient if you confess and be strict if you resist!"


    Liu ronghua took a sip of tea and looked at ye feibai with a smile: "if you confess, you should sit in a lenient prison, and refuse to go home strictly for the Spring Festival. Have you ever heard this sentence?"


    Night is not white, see Liu ronghua rarely joked, did not answer the words, his voice sank down: "you put away is."


    Liu ronghua was slightly stunned and gave a light smile. His face was white in the sun. He stretched out his hand to draw the white jade into his palm and looked at it carefully. A faint tenderness flashed in his drooping eyes: "do you want me to take it?"


    "Must you?"


    "Must I?"


    "It must be!"


    "Well, thank you." Liu ronghua couldn''t get rid of it and won. He gave a light smile, and after taking the trigger, he did not mention half a minute.


    Su Ying was still thinking about Su Rong and got up early the next day. She watched in the corner night feibai will pull the finger out, but from the beginning to the end, she felt that Liu ronghua was very calm, and had been calm!


    They talked again, and Liu ronghua left.


    Su Ying, hoping to get a result, pretended to meet by chance and walked in the direction of Liu ronghua. When Su Ying saw him, Ying Ying was smiling and took the lead to say hello: "young master Liu, good morning."


    Liu ronghua''s eyes like water are covered with a smile: "early."


    His look was as cool as usual.


    He didn''t mention half a point just now.


    Su Ying is looking forward to what he says, but he leaves directly from her side without any other words.


    She couldn''t help but stop him: "Mr. Liu, do you still like that trigger?"


    "Thank you, princess. That''s good."


    "Why don''t you call me sister-in-law?" Su Ying lips with a smile, a pair of black moist eyes quietly looking at him: "you and non white relatives, why a princess."


    Liu ronghua was stunned.


    Su Ying chuckles in her heart. If he is really his brother, it''s hard for him to call his sister-in-law.


    Su Ying''s sight fell tightly on Liu ronghua''s face. She saw him open his mouth and his face showed an embarrassed look.


    Su Ying asked with a smile, "is it so hard to call? Or we had other identities before, so you can''t call it out? "


    Liu ronghua wryly smile: "the princess thinks too much."


    "Mr. Ouyang, as well as the fourth prince, are called my sister-in-law. Isn''t it strange that you call me princess by your non white name? "Liu ronghua''s forehead Qin out some sweat: "just used to it."


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, forcing him to ask, "is that so?"


    Liu ronghua''s line of sight clearly faces Su Ying''s direction, but does not dare to look at her, surpasses her to look at the mountain which stretches in the distance behind her: "yes."


    Su Ying see Liu ronghua life and death do not admit, in the heart of some secretly discouraged. She stared at the trigger on Liu ronghua''s hand, and her voice was soft and distant: "this trigger is for my brother. It used to be my grandfather''s favorite thing, and then it was left to my mother and my brother after my mother died. It''s just my brother. He Dead. "


    Su Ying slightly drooped her eyes, her face showed a touch of sadness, her voice misty and disappointed: "I should never see him again in this life."


    Liu ronghua saw Su Ying''s sad appearance, and his eyes showed a touch of movement.


    He resisted the impulse to comfort her: "he..."


    Su Ying raised her face. In that moment, she saw something strange on Liu ronghua''s face. She chuckled: "but I never believe that he is dead. I always feel that he is still alive in this world, just unwilling to see me, unwilling to recognize me."


    Liu ronghua opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say for a moment.


    "Do you think he has a problem?"


    "Maybe." Liu ronghua said something in a low voice and couldn''t wait to leave.


    Su Ying standing in situ, looking at his back, she can almost feel that this person is her brother Su Rong.


    But he didn''t admit it.


    At this moment, a strong force broke her in the past, Su Ying''s shoulders were tightly held by night.


    Night is not white and black eyes looking at her, the bottom of the eye has a light displeasure: "you must not look at him! Just look at me


    Su Ying sighed helplessly: "he may be my brother."


    Night is not white lip corner purses tightly, hum a voice: "you also said possible."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 381

    Su Ying added: "basically, I''m sure it is..."


    Ye Fei''s white eyes and tiny eyes squint: "even if he is your brother, your eyes can only be me!"


    Su Ying is more and more helpless and sighs. She glared at ye feibai: "OK, now I''ll just look at you and try to look at you. Is that ok? My dear highness Huai Wang


    Yefei frowned: "no way! Too perfunctory, should be full of tenderness


    "That''s enough for you, your highness Huai Wang!"


    Su Ying and ye feibai made a scene for a while, and their eyes fell on Liu ronghua''s back, and their mood fell again.


    Night Fei white see Su Ying look lonely, comfort her way: "if he is your brother, he will always recognize you, why do you bother yourself?"


    "That''s true."


    Ye feibai looked at Liu ronghua''s back and pondered for half a moment: "maybe he has something that he can''t recognize with you..."


    Su Ying repeated the three words: "maybe."


    Night Fei white slender finger points in Su Ying''s eyebrows, smoothing her frown: "well, you don''t always think about some unhappy things. Wang Taiyi said that you are depressed. How can you still think about it. Go, I will take you to have a rest


    Su Ying did not refuse: "good."


    Night Fei Bai takes Su Ying''s hand and goes outside the other courtyard.


    His slender fingers tightly clasped her, and the faint smell of grass on his body filled her nose. Su Ying only felt a warm thing flowing in her heart. This feeling was very plain but warm, and also very down-to-earth.


    Two people walk very slowly, Su Ying looks around from time to time.


    Ye feibai said casually, "I have lived here for a long time. Is the environment good here?"


    "Yes, the air is fresh and the scenery is beautiful."


    Night is not white, light hook vermilion thin lips: "especially when summer comes, the environment here is better. All over the mountains and fields are full of flowers, the flavor is not particularly strong that kind of fragrance, very elegant


    "I''ll bring you back when it''s warm."


    Su Ying nodded and looked forward to it.


    Night is not white to stretch out his hand to a distant point: "not far from here, there is a mountain stream spring, spring water is very sweet."


    Su Ying follows in his body side: "that you take to have a look over there."


    Night is not white with Su Ying to the mountain stream spring when, passing a small forest. Ye feibai said leisurely, "I was in this forest when I was a child, catching birds and rabbits, and then Well, barbecue under that big tree It''s really delicious. "


    "Oh." Su Ying''s eyes bent and smiling, she joked, "it turns out that his highness Huai Wang also has a childhood."


    He always has a cold look, his eyes can freeze to death. Su Ying always thinks that his personality is born like this, even childhood should be boring, in fact, it is not.


    Once he was a child, innocent child.


    She suddenly wanted to hear more about what had happened to him before. She wanted to know all about him.


    She looked at him with her head tilted in the hope that he would continue to speak.


    Night is not white lip corner tiny sip, do not know what is thinking.


    Su Ying hugged his arm and looked at him with a smile: "did you have a girl you liked when you were a child? Did you grow up with me


    "No


    Su Ying looked at him incredulously: "really not?"


    Ye feibai firmly replied, "No."


    Two people are talking, not far away, a woman was carried by a girl to come. She is very beautiful, her face is like exquisite, and her eyes are like good amber, which radiates beautiful light in the sun.


    She was dressed in a beautiful pink dress, which set off her whole person like a fairy.


    When Su Ying saw her, a look of surprise appeared on her face. This place is so remote, where does this beautiful woman come from.


    At this time, the woman''s face bloomed a thick smile, like a flower in general. The white dress is flying behind her.


    Her voice is sweet and charming: "non white brother, do you come to see me?"


    Su Ying looked at the woman, and the woman did not seem to see her.


    This woman''s beautiful eyes are looking at the night is not white, with a look of love in her eyes.


    When ye feibai saw the woman, he frowned, his eyes were cold, and his eyes were alienated and indifferent.


    The woman called again: "non White Brother..."


    Night is not white face with incomparable indifference, he seems to have not seen this person at all, also did not hear any words. He took Su Ying''s hand and walked slowly around her.


    Leave her stunned face in place.


    Two people walked far away, Su Ying looked at the night with a smile: "do you know?"


    Night is not white eyebrows or tightly wrinkled together, tone is not startling, look almost can not see a bit of joy, anger and sorrow: "the relatives of the Empress Dowager.""Just so?"


    "That''s all."


    Su Ying coldly hummed: "people call you non white brother, you even want to cheat me! Looks like a good relationship? "


    "It''s just nobody."


    "How can a man of no importance shout so intimately?"


    "It''s not like being intimate with the shadow..." Night is not white holding Su Ying''s hand tightly. He looked at Su Ying, slightly slanted his head, left her a good-looking side face, his lips pan shallow smile, "or you also call me a brother?"


    "Hum." Su Ying waved his hand and walked forward.


    Night Fei Bai quickly followed up and took her hand: "she and I just saw each other when we were children, and we didn''t know each other deeply."


    "It''s a childhood sweetheart, but you still deny it. I think she treats you... "


    Night is not white embrace Su Ying''s waist, interrupted her words. He reached her ear, and his voice was gentle: "shadow, are you jealous?"


    "No!"


    The woman behind her, named ye Yanran, is the granddaughter of the Empress Dowager''s own younger brother.


    She was very smart since she was a child. The Empress Dowager liked her very much. She took her with her and raised her for a period of time. However, she went to Heyang with her father, general ye, until she just came back some time ago.


    When she was young, among several princes, she liked to play with her and make him play together.


    The other courtyard of Ye''s house is very close to that of Lin Shan. This time, when he heard that ye feibai was going to come to live in a small house, he specially looked for it.


    She didn''t know how happy she was to meet again after a long separation.


    But when she did not think of it, yefeibai did not pay any attention to her, and she did not see the slightest excitement from his look.


    He looked at her coldly and immediately left with another woman, as if he had not seen her at all. How could this happen?


    Ye Yanran stood in place, elegant and beautiful eyes with a layer of water mist.


    She looked at the night is not white and Su Ying left the back, amber eyes contain a little angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 382

    Ye Yanran''s little girl ah Xiu said: "Miss, that''s the princess of Huai."


    "Well, Princess Huai is just lucky." Ye Yanran''s face flashed a trace of chagrin, and her tone was somewhat vicious. "If it wasn''t for her father who stayed in Heyang before, how could Princess Huai go to her?"


    "Yes, miss Ah Xiu said in a hurry, "the appearance of Princess Huai is not as good as one tenth of that of Miss Huai."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes show a touch of pride, the red lips gently open a touch of arc.


    She ran quickly to catch up with the night feibai, and her voice became more and more charming: "brother feibai, wait for me!"


    "Brother feibai, wait for me, wait for me..." Su Ying heard the noise behind her and blinked at the night Fei Bai, "Fei Bai brother, how can you ignore others, Fei Bai brother..."


    Ye feibai listens to Su Ying''s sweet call for his brother Fei Bai. In his heart, he feels crispy and numb. His Phoenix eyes are half narrowed and his eyes are locked on Su Ying''s face: "girl, call me brother Fei Bai at night. I like it very much!"


    Su Ying squinted at him and said, "the girl is chasing you so much. He is very tired when he runs and shouts that he is not white. How can you deal with others?"


    Yefei white molar: "you itch, don''t you?"


    Su Yinggang wanted to say something more when he heard a "ouch" from behind.


    Su Ying subconsciously turned his head and saw Ye Yan Ran sitting on the ground, holding his feet, presumably running too fast, sprained his feet.


    Ye Yanran''s face showed a pair of crying appearance, her voice Jiaodi called: "non white brother, my feet hurt, good pain, can''t walk."


    Su Ying touched the night feibai with her hand: "feibai brother, I''m in pain. Come back to me..."


    Night is not white holding Su Ying''s hand tight, his look some helpless. He was close to Su Ying''s ear and whispered, "shadow, do you know that you are particularly attractive when you say these words?"


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, now she just hope the night is not white, quickly take her away.


    This woman has been calling Ye Fei Bai, elder brother She''s not happy!


    Night feibai simply ignored ye Yanran''s foot injury, he just knew that Su Ying was not happy at the moment.


    He looked at her and said, "come on, I''ll catch a rabbit for you to play with."


    Ye Yanran just stepped on a stone, the foot is really twisted, but not so serious.


    But when she found that ye feibai was indifferent to her injury, she bit her lips, and he didn''t care about her at all!


    Ye Yanran deeply took a breath: "ah Xiu, non white brother, he changed his heart, didn''t he?"


    Ah Xiu said in a hurry: "how can it be? It must be that the Lord has not seen the young lady for a long time, and he has forgotten her kindness."


    "Is that so?"


    Ah Xiu affirmed: "it must be like this."


    Ye Yanran was happy at the moment: "feibai brother loved me most when he was a child. Now he just forgot me..."


    Ye Yanran endured the pain and walked forward a few steps and called out to the night feibai: "feibai brother, you were so close to me when you were a child. Why do you ignore me now?"


    "Once brother feibai and I played hide and seek together. At that time, my foot sprained. Feibai brother would not leave me like this and ignore it."


    Su Ying heard these words, the mood is not very good, what unimportant people, in fact, it is not. She thought the night would not be white. But suddenly he stood still.


    His face was so unpredictable that he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su Ying saw him stunned in situ, thinking about whether he was soft hearted, and her tone was also a little bad: "since you have been childhood sweethearts and haven''t seen each other for a long time, you must have a lot of past events to talk about. I''ll go back first."


    "Ling Feng, you send the princess back first." Night is not white, deep voice said this sentence when did not see Su Ying, the bottom of the eye showed a light cold Li.


    Su Ying was sour in her heart. She didn''t really want to go, but she didn''t think that night feibai really let her leave!


    Ling Feng didn''t know from which corner ran out, and said to Su Ying without expression: "princess, please come here."


    Su Ying''s hands angrily clenched into a fist, she did not look at the night, a white one, angry to leave.


    She just felt that the anger was burning from the bottom of her heart and could not be suppressed.


    Su Ying is more and more angry and faster.


    But soon, there was a suspicion in her heart.


    Ye feibai''s attitude towards this woman is very cold at the beginning Later, the woman mentioned that when he was a child, he looked a little wrong.


    What happened to them as children.


    Su Ying suddenly stopped, turned around and looked at Ling Feng. He was not far from him. He looked at the front calmly.


    Su Ying looked at Ling Feng: "Ling Feng, who is this girl?"


    Ling Feng pondered: "she is the young lady of Ye''s house, the daughter of general ye, and the granddaughter of the younger brother of the Empress Dowager - named ye Yanran."


    "It seems that status is valuable.""Yes."


    "The Empress Dowager dotes on her


    "Yes."


    "How old is she this year?"


    "It''s sixteen this year."


    "But you''ve made a promise?"


    Su Ying asked quickly, and Ling Feng answered cautiously Never. "


    Su Ying saw Ling Feng hesitated and frowned lightly. Then she tried to say, "if it''s not the emperor''s edict, I''m afraid that the position of Princess Huai is hers?"


    Ling Feng was scared immediately, a layer of cold sweat came out on the back: "won''t."


    Su Ying''s eyes are light, the shape seems to have no intention to ask: "she used to have a good relationship with Wang Ye?"


    Ling Feng forehead out of dense sweat, cold sweat, he bravely scalp answer: "No." Give him a hundred guts, and he dare not say he has.


    "Yes? You know each other? Always playing together? "


    Ling Feng gently took a breath: "it''s only when I was a child. Later, the prince lived in the mansion and didn''t go out. The princess also knows this."


    "Oh, how dare you be a childhood sweetheart?"


    Ling Feng faltered, his face was covered with sweat. He was not prepared to say anything, but he was controlled by the princess. He did not answer, nor did he.


    Su Ying saw that he didn''t dare to say it. He continued to ask, "what happened when they met before?"


    Ling Feng bit his lower lip and said, "time is too long, I can''t remember clearly."


    Su Ying Ling Feng is tight lipped. She can''t ask a word from his mouth. Su Ying ponders for half a moment: "are there any secrets between them that can''t be told?"


    Ling Feng answered without asking, "how can the princess think so?"


    Ling Feng thought of the night is not white that Yin Li appearance, the heart can not help but shiver.


    How dare he say anything about the Lord. If he made a mistake and annoyed the princess, the prince would let him have a hard time.


    Su Ying tries everything from Ling Feng, but she and he have been around for a long time. Ling Feng doesn''t reveal any useful information.


    Su Ying can only give up. Ling Feng is the loyal guard of Ye Fei Bai. How can she try to know something from him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 383

    When Su Ying returned to another courtyard, he saw Liu ronghua''s left hand clinging to sunspot, and his right hand to white son playing with himself.


    His quiet, gentle and quiet feeling on his white clothes.


    Su Ying is in a bad mood and suddenly wants to talk to him. She walked slowly in front of him, and saw that the black and white pieces on the chessboard were scattered together, as if the two armies were at war.


    Su Ying has no great interest in playing chess, but she can see that Liu ronghua''s chess skills are superb. She can''t help but praise: "Master Liu is good at chess."


    Liu ronghua said with a light smile: "princess, I''m just passing the time. Would you like a plate


    "Good." Su Ying answered, sat down in front of him and played chess with him.


    Su Ying is not proficient in chess. When she played Banzhu Xiang with Liu ronghua, the situation became clear. She was in a weak position.


    Liu ronghua pressed her down and took a difficult step. Su Ying sighed and pushed the chess game down: "no more, no more."


    "Why do you look upset?" Liu ronghua saw that Su''s shadow did not fall. He began to collect the pieces one by one, "but what trouble did you encounter?"


    Su Ying laughed and asked, "can Doctor Liu tell fortune by looking at each other?"


    Liu ronghua said with a smile, "why do you have to look at fortune telling? Are they all on your face?"


    "I was so obvious?"


    Liu ronghua lost his smile. He looked behind her and asked curiously, "are you going to relax with feibai? How come you come back so soon?"


    "Still." Su Ying''s lips skimmed a mocking smile, "he met his childhood sweetheart. I''m afraid they are reminiscing about the past now."


    Liu ronghua eyes in the gentle light convergence, good-looking eyebrows gently frown: "then, he let you a person back?"


    Su Ying is subconsciously close to Liu ronghua, and the depression in her heart naturally reveals to him that her tone has a slight complaint: "nature, do I have to ask for trouble and bother them to reminisce about the past?"


    Liu ronghua''s face showed a thick displeasure, and even revealed in his eyes: "it''s just deceiving people too much!"


    Su Ying sees Liu ronghua, who has always been cloud light amorous feelings, to show such an expression, inexplicably warm in the heart. She had an idea and asked tentatively, "you look like a big brother-in-law who starts for her sister."


    Liu ronghua was stunned. He said with a faint smile, "I am in favor with you. When you are a sister."


    Su Ying blurted out: "I also think you are brother."


    Su Ying saw Liu ronghua''s face appeared for a moment in a trance. Her clear eyes looked straight at him: "or we''ll get married."


    "It doesn''t have to be." Liu ronghua''s eyes looked to some place, and there was a light light in his eyes.


    They are brothers and sisters, so why should they get married?


    Su Ying saw Liu ronghua''s refusal, and could not tell what it was like.


    Su Ying pondered for half a moment: "do you really treat me as my sister?"


    "Nature is true."


    Su Ying''s eyes gliding across a cunning: "then I ask a question, you must seriously answer me."


    Liu ronghua''s lips showed a warm smile: "good."


    "If one day, I break with feibai, who will you help?" This is a good opportunity to force Liu ronghua to show her true shape. She will let go when she is stupid.


    Liu ronghua was stunned, his lips showed a simple smile: "what are you thinking, there will not be such a day."


    Su Ying fixed to look at him, reluctant: "you just said to answer me seriously?"


    "Feibai will treat you well..." Liu ronghua said firmly. After a pause, he said again, "when he comes back, I will ask him well. If he bullies you, I will not spare him."


    Su Ying gently nodded: "Hmmm!"


    In the wild.


    Before Ye Yan Ran, he saw that night was not white and went farther and farther away, and his heart was sad and lost.


    She thought that night was not white, had already forgotten their childhood, would not turn around again, did not expect him to stop!


    "Ah Xiu, feibai brother, he stopped!"


    A smile flashed in ye Yanran''s beautiful eyes.


    At the moment, she suddenly remembered one thing. At that time, in the Queen''s bedroom, she played hide and seek with her brother Fei Bai.


    At that time, non white brother is also cool drag, but also indifferent to people.


    But that time, she fell down. Brother Bai was not so nervous about her. She ran to hold her and ran away. She didn''t show her to the doctor. She bandaged her in person. All these proved that Fei Bai had her in his heart.


    Sure enough, now he fell, a little bit of testing, feibai brother really stopped.


    A Xiu on one side said in a low voice: "Miss, the prince really cares about you. He knows that you are injured, and even sends the princess away."


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying leave, and couldn''t help but be overjoyed.


    Yefeibai turned around and walked towards her with long, straight legs, like a God."Ah Xiu, feibai brother, he''s here. He''s really here!"


    "The servant said that there is a lady in the king''s heart."


    Ye Yanran''s heart is very happy, non white brother really care about her, in his heart, his princess is just a decoration, he does not care about her.


    Ye feibai went to ye Yanran on the ground, with a threatening momentum all over his body. He looked at her from a high position, and his indifferent eyes showed his arrogant and peerless edge.


    Ye Yanran''s red lips raised a beautiful arc: "I know that non white brother can''t let me go."


    Night is not white eyebrow tightly frown, the face is permeated with thick displeasure.


    Ye Yan Ran was smiling sweetly at the night feibai, and her dimple was like a flower: "feibai brother, are you having a good year like this?"


    "Why are you here?" he said coldly


    "They want to see you." Ye Yanran was helped up by a Xiu. Her beautiful eyes were obsessed with looking at night feibai and pursing red lips: "although Yan Ran has been in Heyang these years, I am always thinking about what happened when we were young."


    Night is not white, slender fingers slightly pull tight, the back of the hand burst out a ferocious green veins.


    Ye Yanran couldn''t feel the chill from night feibai''s body. She went back to her memory: "feibai brother, do you remember that the first person you met after Yan Ran entered the palace was you, and you brought me the wrong way. But at that time, I thought feibai was the best person in the world. "


    Ye Yanran remembers the sweetness in the past, and a happy smile appears on her face.


    Night is not white, the anger on his face is deeper, the bottom of his eyes shows a light impatience: "that''s all the things in the past, and there''s no need to mention it in the past."


    "Although the past, but Yan Ran never dare to forget. I used to cry when I was a kid Yan Ran some embarrassed smile, "only non White Brother coax me to be useful."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 384

    Ye Yanran said to herself, completely did not see the night is not white face more and more heavy.


    She even did not dare to look at the night is not white face, shy to leave the face, the face appeared a faint blush. She took out her handkerchief and gently covered her lips: "since brother feibai held Yanran, Yanran''s biggest wish is to marry him..."


    Ye feibai heard ye Yanran''s endless mention of their childhood, with a haze on her face: "are you finished? When you''re done, go back. "


    "Non White Brother..." Ye Yanran looks at ye feibai in disbelief. She thought she was so charming that ye feibai would like her like this. He will recall with her childhood, full of pity for her, but he looked at her in the eyes full of impatience.


    Her eyes emerge a layer of misty water light, this looks like I see still pity: "Yan Ran is really like..."


    Ye feibai seemed to know what she was going to say, and directly interrupted her words: "don''t say these words again, and don''t look for this king again."


    Ye Yanran''s beautiful eyes filled with tears drop by drop: "non white brother, how can you treat me like this?"


    Ye Fei''s face sank down and became more and more impatient: "put away your tears! I am married, and even if I am not married, I will not marry you. "


    Ye feibai didn''t look at her again at all, turned around and left.


    The reason why he let Yinger leave first is to warn ye Yanran. What happened then It''s better for the shadow not to know.


    Ye Yanran was stunned, and the joy in her heart was no longer there. If she had been dreaming about the night, now she is unwilling to. She looked at his proud back, ran up quickly and hugged him tightly from behind.


    She buried her face on his back: "you can''t do this to me!"


    Night feibai was full of anger all over her body. She broke off her hand and pushed it open.


    Ye Yan Ran fell and sat on the ground, her eyes opened wide and her voice choked: "how can you treat me like this? Why were you so nervous about me when you fell down at the Queen''s palace? You like me


    The Queen''s bedroom, these four words, just like a whip, severely whipped in the deepest part of the night''s white heart!


    What he hates most is that others mention these four words!


    Ye Fei was white, with blue veins on his forehead. He clenched his hands tightly into fists. His knuckles turned white. His eyes were turbulent. He was full of warnings: "don''t mention the things you did when you were a child again. They are rotten in my stomach! I''ll hear it later. Even the Empress Dowager can''t keep you! "


    Ye Yanran was stunned.


    The night is not white and leaves quickly, no longer half a minute hesitation.


    Ye Yanran cried loudly behind him, as if he had not heard of it.


    Ah Xiu stood at a loss. Looking at the night, she said in a low voice, "don''t cry, miss. The Lord has gone far away."


    "Get out of here Ye Yanran raised her hand and threw her a slap, "what do you know?"


    Ah Xiu shrunk to one side and covered his cheek with his hand: "Miss, don''t be angry."


    "How could he do this to me?" Ye Yanran''s eyes showed a touch of despair, "how can he say such heartless words to me? Doesn''t he know that I haven''t married for so many years just for him? Does he know that in order to be able to return to Beijing again, how many times have I begged my father? "


    "Miss, don''t be sad. You are so kind that the Lord will like you sooner or later. "


    "He clearly Ye Yan Ran kicked the big tree at one side severely, and her feet staggered back in pain.


    "Miss, you should be careful," ah Xiu said


    "He did this to me because of the princess?" Ye Yanran took a deep breath, "but she is the daughter of a prime minister. What''s the matter?"


    "Yes, she is not one thousandth of Miss''s!"


    "She can''t compare with me, nor can she compare with me." Ye Yan Ran some gnashing teeth ground to say, "non white elder brother can only be me one''s!"


    She liked him so much that she began to like him when she was a child. She didn''t allow him not to like her!


    She vowed that she would get the night and pay for it at all costs.


    Ye feibai was very anxious on his way back. He almost flew back with flying skills. He knew that his shadow must be angry.


    Night is not white to go back, see green mark unexpectedly guard at the door, his brow is tiny frown: "princess?"


    Green mark heard the cold voice of night and said, "the princess is in the inner room."


    The night is not white, and steps will come in, but the green mark blocks in front of him.


    Night is not white, some impatient: "get out of here!"


    Green Mark felt that he was almost frozen by the night. However, when the princess had an order, she stammered: "the princess wants to be alone."


    Ye feibai took a deep breath, pushed the door straight into the room, and saw Su Ying sitting on the side without saying a word, holding his head with his hands, and did not know what he was thinking.


    Night not white walked to Su Ying in front of, called her.


    Su Ying did not seem to see him this person, also did not hear him speak, she just maintained the previous movement, motionless.Night feibai saw her like this, wanted to say something, but found that did not know how to explain.


    Night feibai sat down beside Su Ying, as if nothing had happened just now: "shadow, it''s still early outside, I''ll take you to play?"


    Night non white see Su shadow ignore him, began to pour a cup of tea into her hand: "sat for a long time, must be thirsty."


    Su Ying pulled her hand out of the night''s non white hand. There was no expression on her face, with a touch of alienation.


    She thought to herself how could such a cheeky man, who had just done such a thing, could pretend that nothing had happened.


    Seeing Su Ying motionless, ye Fei put his hands on the back of her hand: "shadow, what do you want to eat for lunch? I''ll ask people to make it for you. "


    Su Ying looked at him faintly: "are you apologizing to me now?"


    "No, I just thought you were hungry."


    "If not, what are you doing to please me so much? If there is nothing to pay attention to, it is either treachery or theft. "


    Night is not white Wei Zheng, hastily change one''s mouth: "I am..."


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, eyes micro Mi: "why do you apologize to me, do you really have what?"


    Night is not white by Su Ying this pair of clear eyes to look at, the forehead Qin out a trace of cold sweat, he some helplessly pulls Su Ying''s arm: "shadow son, you''re embarrassing me."


    Su Ying is not anxious and impatient to look at the night is not white, the expression does not change: "where can I embarrass the Lord? Who does the Lord want to be good with? I won''t say half a word."


    "Shadow..."


    "I am a virtuous man."


    Ye feibai sighed and chuckled: "I don''t know which virtuous person has caught several traces on the king''s face before."


    Su Ying heard the night is not white, the old things again, glared at him and went straight out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 385

    Night non white micro pursed lips to follow out, he only thought to coax her again at night.


    Just did not expect, to the time of the night, night not white just stepped into Su Ying''s room, was pushed out by Su Ying.


    She did not let him in at all, a pair of dark moist eyes looked at him faintly: "you go to sleep in the study at night!"


    Night is not white, and I sleep with my shadow in my arms recently.


    He made some efforts to go inside, his face showing a flattering smile: "we have something to talk about back to the room, how about?"


    "Not good." Su Ying slowly said two words, there is no trace of ice and snow melting on her face.


    Night not white grinding for a while, Su Ying did not move, and finally directly closed the door to heavy.


    Night is not white, looking at the cold door, a wry smile, shadow this girl for a while and a half will really not be easy to calm down.


    Night is not white, helpless, had to turn to go to the study.


    Night is not white shrink on the soft couch of the study, toss and turn, always can not sleep, his mind is Su Ying unhappy face, and that pair of stubborn eyes.


    At last he sat up and walked out of the house.


    The night is not white and dark self mockery, he is so elegant that one day the king of Huai has become like this. He can''t do without his own woman for a moment.


    Ye feibai just walked out of the study. A pair of bony hands reached out and grasped his collar. His voice was low: "yefeibai, who is that woman?"


    Night is not white to move his wrist, look indifferent and indifferent.


    Liu ronghua stopped in front of the night, and a faint anger appeared on his pretty face: "what do you mean? Now it''s starting to look cold again? "


    Liu ronghua reluctantly blocked in front of Ye Fei Bai. His face sank, and his black eyes were full of anger and some impatience: "Liu ronghua, get out of my way!"


    Liu ronghua raised his chin slightly and his eyes narrowed slightly: "if you don''t explain this matter clearly today, don''t let me go!"


    Night is not white because the shadow is angry with him, and Liu ronghua comes to him again.


    "Liu ronghua, I say again, get out of here!"


    "If you can''t treat the shadow well, I''ll take the shadow away immediately!"


    The night is not white suddenly was angry smile, his lips contain light mockery: "who do you think you are? I care so much about the shadow. "


    Liu ronghua frowned: "I take shadow as my sister."


    Night Fei white smile: "be a sister? Is it a sister? "


    Liu ronghua was stunned: "I''m talking to you about that woman. What do you do to change the topic?"


    Night is not white to see Liu ronghua did not speak, a smile: "is, not is not!"


    "I have never changed my heart to the shadow, and I have said that I will never let her down! And you? It''s her own brother, but she''s hiding. She doesn''t even recognize her sister, coward


    "Hold your hands tightly


    "So, do you admit it? Su Rong


    "I''m not." Liu ronghua turned to leave, his dress was slightly rolled up by the cold wind.


    Su Ying is still worried about night feibai and other women alone, lying in bed, tossing and turning, still unable to sleep, and finally simply put the quilt on his head.


    Before long, Su Ying suddenly felt that someone was pulling her quilt.


    Su Ying opened her eyes alertly, and saw ye feibai sitting at the head of the bed. His beautiful face was covered with a smile. He held out his finger and hooked her chin: "shadow, are you still up? Can''t sleep like me


    Su Ying looks at his smile and feels particularly dazzling.


    Her lip corner slowly curved up, coldly glared at him: "what are you doing here? I didn''t let you go to sleep in the study?"


    "I don''t want to sleep without a shadow." Night is not white quickly lie down beside her, he opens arms to encircle Su Ying. His hands are like tongs and quilts to shackle Su Ying in his arms.


    Su Ying couldn''t move and sternly warned: "you let go, I don''t want to see you at all now."


    Night is not white with half of the body pressure Su Ying, together to face to kiss her forehead, her nose.


    His eyes showed a look of grievance and his voice was hoarse: "shadow, how can you be so cruel that you ignore me?"


    "Don''t come here. Didn''t you let me go before? Well, I''m far away and I''m not coming back. "


    "Where you go, I''ll go after you." Night is not white, holding Su Ying.


    "After what? Isn''t it obvious that you let me go when you see a pretty girl? "


    "Where is she so beautiful?"


    Su Ying squinted at him: "she is not white brother, non white brother is calling you, you do not heart?"


    "No matter what she calls me, it''s better to call me a night without a white heart."


    Su Ying looked cold and said nothing.Night non white see Su Ying did not resist, opened the quilt into the quilt, will her body tightly in the arms: "shadow, I am so cold."


    Su Ying beat on his back: "you don''t come to this set!"


    Night is not white, arms tightened, contentedly sigh, lips hook up a beautiful arc: "shadow is soft and fragrant, hold warm, feel comfortable, I am very satisfied."


    Su Ying''s lip corner couldn''t help twitching for a moment, and the night''s white hand didn''t know when it had touched her chest.


    Su Ying took his hand out: "sleep on the bed, don''t move manual feet. So dishonest. "


    Ye feibai took a bite on her soft lips, and a successful smile appeared under her eyes: "you are my princess, and you still need to be honest?"


    Night is not white big generous square hands and feet are wrapped in her body, Su Ying some helplessly pushed him: "very heavy, OK, take your hands and feet away!"


    "Why don''t I think so?" Ye Fei looked at her innocently, "what about that?"


    Say, night is not white, whole body is close solid cover on her body.


    Su Ying is speechless to him and hates to say a word.


    Night is not white lip brim with smile: "how, don''t I press you, then you press me?"


    "Would you mind not speaking?"


    "Well, then don''t talk." Don''t talk. Make it. Night is not white slowly pulling Su Ying''s clothes, Su Ying can''t resist at all.


    "Let go."


    "Not loose."


    Su Ying couldn''t get rid of it, so she had to let him.


    Su Ying was bitterly loved by night feibai, lying lazily on one side, night feibai and she said what should not be.


    He held her whole body in his arms: "shadow, don''t be angry with me, I have nothing to do with her. I only knew her when I was a child. She and I had nothing in the past and will never have anything in the future. "


    Su Ying listened to the night is not white words, the gas in the heart also disappeared.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 386

    However, when she thought of the day, she was still not very happy.


    She was half lying on the chest of yefeibai, with her neck around her. Her eyes, like black and moist agate, looked at him with a little anger.


    She took a bite in the night''s white chin, with a warning smell: "if you dare to be like this again in the future, I will really ignore you again!"


    "Yes My princess. " The night is not white, see Su Ying finally, smile in the eyes.


    Su Ying was angry for a day, and now she is tired. She sleeps heavily on her chest.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying''s sleeping face, suddenly think of Ye Yanran, his eyebrows gently frown.


    Two people wake up very late the next day, Su Ying didn''t want to get up at all, turned inside and continued to sleep.


    Ye feibai broke her body to face herself, and her slender and moist fingers pinched her nose: "go out with me? Catch rabbits for you to play with? "


    Su Ying thought of the possibility of meeting that woman, and refused: "don''t want to go."


    The night is not white, see Su Ying a lazy appearance, think oneself last night is not to be cruel. He no longer forced her to bow down on her forehead and give her a kiss.


    After getting up in vain, she will be twisted by the corner: "you sleep a little more."


    Ye feibai thought about catching a rabbit now. When he went out, he saw the green mark guarding outside. He said faintly, "you are here. Don''t let anyone disturb the princess''s sleep. I''ll get her up for breakfast in a moment


    "Yes." Green mark responded respectfully.


    She didn''t dare to laugh secretly until the night was not white.


    Yesterday, the princess was not happy all day, and the prince''s look was not right. They were clearly in a bad mood. She thought that it would be some time for them to make up. I didn''t expect that in the middle of the night yesterday, there was a voice that made her blush.


    Su Ying wakes up after sleeping for a while. Green mark goes to the kitchen and brings breakfast.


    Su Ying ate a small bowl of porridge, then raised his head: "where is the Lord?"


    "The LORD went out at first, but he has not come back."


    "Oh..."


    Green mark saw Su Ying in a good mood and said with a smile: "the relationship between the prince and the princess is getting better and better."


    Su shadow horizontal green mark one eye, at this time, red wave push the door to come in: "princess, there are guests to look for you."


    "Guest?" Su Ying looked at her curiously, "how can there be any guests here?"


    Hongbo thought for a moment: "it''s the young lady of general Ye''s army, who is waiting in the front hall."


    Su Ying stood up with no expression on her face. It''s very nice that the woman came to the door!


    Su Ying went to the front room, ye Yanran was drinking tea.


    She saw Su Ying come over, put the tea cup aside, stood up and looked at Su Ying with a smile: "Yan Ran met the princess."


    Su Ying''s face with a calm smile: "girl, you are welcome, please sit down."


    "I''ll be glad if the princess calls me Yanran."


    When we met yesterday, ye Yanran''s whole heart was put on the body of night Fei Bai, as if he had seen Su Ying at all. Today, she smiles sweetly at Su Ying, and there is a shallow pear vortex on her lips.


    Ye Yan Ran gave her eyes to her girl, and she immediately handed over a beautiful box. Ye Yanran took the box and handed it to Su Ying: "it was too hasty to see the princess yesterday. Today I specially sent a gift to meet you."


    Su Ying looked at the green mark, green mark will accept.


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "the girl is really too polite."


    Ye Yanran sees Su Ying and calls her a girl. In her beautiful eyes, she shows a displeasure: "maybe the princess doesn''t recognize me My father and dad are ye Shou''s general and the mother''s younger brother. My aunt Mi Fei is my aunt... "


    Su Ying had known her identity for a long time. Now she knew that she was showing off her identity. She said with a meaningful voice: "it turns out that it is Miss Ye. The Lord is really, and he didn''t mention one more word."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes flashed first out of disappointment, hesitantly asked: "non white brother really did not mention me?"


    "No Su Ying thought that she would have forgotten her for a long time.


    Ye Yanran quickly laughed again, and the pear vortex beside his lips bloomed again: "it''s not white brother who doesn''t mention me with you. I also have some. He wants to be reluctant to mention me."


    Green mark stands on one side, hear Ye Yan Ran hang Mou son coyly to say this word, in the eye show thick indignation.


    Su Ying did not answer, a pair of clear eyes looked at her calmly, encouraging her to continue to speak.


    Ye Yanran saw that Su Ying was not moved. She was resentful in her heart. On her face, she took a touch of shame: "brother feibai was indifferent when she was a child, but she was different to me. When I was young, she and I were very close. "


    Su Ying picked up the tea and sipped it. Her lips were still smiling.


    Ye Yanran saw that she didn''t have any reaction, and laughed at herself: "the Empress Dowager loves me, and non white brother also loves me. Once upon a time, feibai brother had a jade pendant. Because I liked it, feibai gave it to meSu Ying naturally understood her implication.


    Ye Yanran took out a jade pendant from her neck and handed it to Su Ying. It was a jade pendant in the shape of a leaf. It looked warm and shiny.


    When ye Yanran mentioned this matter, she looked very proud.


    Su Ying glanced at it without any indication.


    Ye Yanran looked up at Su Ying, but saw that she was also looking at himself. Her look was very indifferent. What he had just said had no effect on her.


    Ye Yanran''s eyes showed a grudge. She snorted coldly: "I don''t go around with you now. To tell the truth, I don''t care about your marriage with non white brother."


    Su Ying a pair of clear in the heart of the appearance: "Oh, the original leaf girl today is for this matter."


    Ye Yanran clenched her fist secretly, with a trace of coldness in her voice: "I''ve heard of all your things. It''s said that you married huaiwang''s house by means of pestering Fei Bai''s brother. "


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying drooping her eyes to drink tea, and her face was even more angry: "if it wasn''t for you, Fei Bai brother is now my husband."


    Su Ying did not attack, green mark has secretly turned a white eye, the prince does not know how much love the princess, this leaf girl talk really do not know shame.


    Ye Yanran also felt that she had just said so without reserve. She gently took a breath: "but don''t be complacent. Even if you are Huai princess now, feibai brother doesn''t like you. You see, yesterday, he even left you for me, and he stayed to talk to me for a long time. I know that brother feibai actually has feelings for me, and he likes me more


    Su Ying cup of tea has been drunk, Su Ying will put the bowl aside. She looked at Ye Yan ran with a smile, and her eyebrows were frivolous: "Oh, so it is. This princess knows it for the first time."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 387

    Su Ying smiles faintly. Ye Yanran was born into a rich family, but he said these words of Meng Lang, and he didn''t follow anyone.


    Su Ying didn''t remind her, just looked at her faintly to see how she would perform the play.


    Ye Yan Ran coldly hummed: "now that I have opened my mouth, you should also have a number in your heart. Although you are the princess of Huai, you still have a title. "


    Ye Yanran can not see Su Ying this pair of calm appearance, in the heart determined to suppress her.


    "I heard that you have been married to brother Fei Bai for many days, but there is no movement in your stomach. The royal family would never allow that to happen. Brother feibai doesn''t like you. Sooner or later, he''ll leave you. Wait


    Su Ying said with a smile: "thank you for reminding me."


    Ye Yanran has always heard that this princess of Huai is the most useless. She can only cry. She has come to humiliate Su Ying. It''s better to see her sad and tearful appearance, but she doesn''t see anything.


    Even she did not see a trace of panic from Su Ying.


    Ye Yanran said for a long time that Su Ying didn''t have a direct conversation with her. She left with impatience. Before she left, she said, "brother feibai will be mine one day."


    Su Ying listens, in the heart is very helpless.


    After Ye Yan Ran leaves, Su Ying looks at her graceful back, flashed a touch of condensation in her eyes.


    Green mark in a side way: "princess, this leaf girl is really shameless, unexpectedly still came to you to flaunt one''s strength and prestige!"


    Su Ying''s face was as light as water, just like glass on the ice: "is she coming to flaunt her power, or the meaning of the empress dowager, this is not easy to say."


    "Ah?"


    "You go out and see her off."


    "Yes."


    Ye Yanran walked away quickly. She was very unhappy in her heart. She couldn''t sleep all night when she thought that night was not white and married other women.


    Ye Yanran walked from the corridor to the end, and just about to turn the corner, he saw that the night was not white.


    Ye Yanran saw the night is not white, the face of the displeasure swept away. She went up quickly, smiling sweetly at the night and looking forward to her beautiful eyes.


    She stretched out her white fingers, held the sleeves of the night''s non white clothes, gently trembled her eyelashes, and said: "brother Fei Bai, are you back?"


    Ye feibai is surprised to see ye Yanran for a moment, and subconsciously thinks of Su Ying''s stubborn eyebrows and eyes, and frowns slightly.


    He quickly pulled out his hand, his face covered with a haze: "what are you doing here?"


    Ye Yanran''s delicate red lips, with a little coquettish meaning: "people come to give their sister-in-law a meeting gift..."


    Night is not white black eyes flash a cold: "Ye Yan Ran, do you remember the warning of this king?"


    Ye Yanran saw his eyes shrunk a little.


    Night is not white, look cold and proud, between the eyebrows with a thick anger: "do not go out in front of us, you go."


    "Non White Brother..." Ye Yanran also went forward to hold his arm. She was angry in her heart, but she still put a soft tone on her face. "Why do you always keep a cold face on me, can''t you and Yanran talk well?"


    "I have nothing to say to you."


    Word by word from the night is not white that beautiful thin lips spit out, Ye Yan Ran''s eyes flash a trace of injury, beautiful eyes flash across Yingying tears.


    The night is not white to hum a, turn to leave quickly.


    Ye Yanran looked at the back of Fei Bai''s departure, and stamped her feet with hatred, revealing a cold light in her eyes: "Fei Bai''s brother didn''t even miss the old love at all."


    Green mark originally follows Su Ying''s order to send Ye Yan Ran, but she sees Ye Fei Bai and Ye Yan ran at a distance. Her behavior looks very intimate.


    Green mark didn''t dare to come forward for a moment. Seeing that the situation was not right, she ran back in a hurry and gave it back to Su Ying: "princess, this girl Ye is very resourceful. The maid just saw her pulling and pulling at the prince. It''s just too far away to hear what they''re saying


    Su Ying drinks tea calmly, her eyes are not lifted, she smiles coldly. Ye Yanran relies on her love relationship with Ye Fei when she was a child. I''m afraid it''s not over.


    "Well, you go out first."


    Green mark just left, the door was opened, a slender figure stepped in.


    Night is not white just a progress, only feel the air pressure in the room is low. He took a look at Su Ying, but she was also staring at him coldly.


    Night is not white in the heart cluttered for a moment: "shadow, you don''t misunderstand."


    Su Ying voice: "misunderstanding, what did I misunderstand? If you had not done something wrong, what would you be afraid of me misunderstandings? "


    Ye feibai sat down beside Su Ying and pressed her hand firmly on her chest: "my king has always been aboveboard. How can I do something I''m sorry for you?"


    Su Ying''s black and white eyes contain a trace of cold: "who knows."


    Ye feibai softened her tone: "I really have nothing to do with her, I can swear..."


    "Well, I know." Su Ying mumbled, "but you must have had a good relationship before?"Ye feibai thought about it carefully: "No


    Su Ying saw that he answered seriously and hummed: "you don''t cheat me. You also gave her a jade pendant when you were a child. Is it a token of love? Otherwise, how can other girls miss you so much? "


    Night is not white to understand: "I have only taken jade buckle since I was a child, now I take it in your neck, where is there any jade pendant?"


    Su Ying, seeing that the night was not white, did not admit it, and reminded him: "the jade pendant in the shape of leaves, like the one taken by Miss Ye today, is taken from your hand."


    Night is not white, as if suddenly thought of something: "Oh, leaf shape? The jade pendant belongs to Feixu. I happened to find it. "


    Su Ying was embarrassed for a moment: "so


    "She was going to take it. Who cares so much. At this time, Feixu should still remember. "


    Su shadow immediately some feeble ground stroked forehead.


    Night is not white to grasp her hand not to put, handsome face to her in front of her, lips slightly pursed up: "shadow son, you should believe me."


    Su Ying hums a, eyeground exudes shallow smile.


    In fact, her heart is to believe that ye feibai has nothing to do with ye Yanran, but she is still very strange about yefeibai''s reaction yesterday.


    He didn''t refuse ye Yanran cleanly, instead, he opened himself.


    What else is involved in this?


    Night Fei Bai Ning is willing to go pale to explain, also unwilling to tell himself, Su Ying heart know also can''t ask what.


    Ye Yanran lives near here. Su Ying thinks that if she comes to visit from time to time, she is really too generous to answer people''s questions. What kind of heart does she come out to do? Isn''t it for bad luck?


    Su Ying took a look at the night is not white: "we will go back tomorrow."


    Night is not white, nature said: "what you say is what."


    Night non white see Su shadow gas disappear, lips spread a gentle smile: "I just let Ling Feng catch a rabbit for you, let''s go and have a look."


    Su Ying heart a warm: "good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 388

    The rabbit is very small in size and is housed in a small cage. It has pure white fur and red eyes, and is eating weeds with its head down.


    Su Ying has never liked to feed small animals, but also can not help being cute by this cute rabbit.


    Night is not white see Su Ying like, the rabbit will be caught out in her arms.


    Su Ying squatted on the ground, stroking the smooth hair of the rabbit: "you go to catch the rabbit in the early morning?"


    Night is not white in the eyes flash a smug: "specially please you, still like it?"


    Su Ying chuckled and held the rabbit in the palm of her hand: "it looks so small. Has she just been born?"


    Night is not white, um: "small can raise for a period of time, and so on grow up can eat."


    Su Ying''s forehead suddenly appeared three black lines: "don''t do this..."


    Liu ronghua stood not far away. The breeze rolled up his white robe. He saw the happy appearance of the two people, with a faint smile in his eyes.


    Ye feibai and Su Ying soon pack up and go back.


    On the second day of his return to the Huai palace, he went to the court. Green Mark came to report: "princess, the wife is ill, sent someone to ask you to go back."


    Su Ying sat up and yawned: "what did she want me to do back home, Shiji?"


    "It should be. It''s said that Madame can''t get down to the ground."


    "After what happened last time, she didn''t dare to let me go to the hospital. She just found a reason to let me go back."


    Green mark also understood at once: "so, the lady is going to trouble the princess again this time? Princess, I''d better go back for you


    This kind of thing is the most difficult to get rid of, so as to avoid an unfilial hat on the head.


    "Well, comb my hair."


    Su Ying quickly rushed back to the Songtao garden where his wife lived.


    When Su Ying was about to enter the room, she heard Mrs. Su talking to her fifth aunt.


    "Is your child about to be born?"


    Five aunt carefully return a way: "yes, thank madam care."


    When Su Ying enters the room, she subconsciously looks at the stomach of the fifth aunt. Her stomach is already big, and I think it is inconvenient to move.


    But even so, she was called by Mrs. Su to serve the disease.


    Five aunt Niang also looked at Su Ying at the moment, and her beautiful eyes showed a worried look.


    Su Ying Ying Ying came forward, she saw Mrs. Su with her forehead, lying on the bed, a haggard face, and called out: "mother."


    When Mrs. Su saw Su Ying coming, a smile flashed in her eyes. She got up and was about to sit up: "shadow, have you come to see your mother?"


    Su Ying took a pillow from one side and put it on Mrs. Su''s back: "the mother is ill, and the daughter will come to serve the disease naturally."


    "My mother didn''t hurt you in vain." Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying with a smile. Her eyes showed a deep love, "shadow, you sit."


    Su Ying doesn''t know what moth Mrs. Su is going to give out. Now she just feels that under the annotation of Mrs. Su''s eyes, she has goose bumps all over her body.


    Mrs. Su took Su Ying''s hand and sighed in a low voice: "I''m old, so I can''t use it. It''s a little bit cold and I''m sick


    Su Ying only felt that Madame Su''s hands were as cold as a poisonous snake. She tried to endure discomfort and did not earn. She also had a smile on her face: "mother must be overworked on weekdays before she fell ill. Mother must take good care of her body."


    Mrs. Su gave a sigh and looked at Su Ying quietly: "how can I see that she has lost a lot of weight. Did I have a bad time in huaiwang mansion?"


    "The shadow is very good."


    "Is it?" Madame Su looked at Su Ying with disbelief, "but how did mother hear that you were blamed by the Empress Dowager?"


    Su Ying looked at Mrs. Su in embarrassment and did not answer.


    Mrs. Su looked at Su Ying''s expression, and was pleased in her heart. On her face, she became more and more amiable: "I hear that you can''t have children, can you? Well, it''s not your fault. You can''t have children because you are so thin. "


    Su Ying sneers in her heart, but she doesn''t speak.


    "I have a secret recipe for the birth of a child. Why don''t I ask someone to take it back?"


    "Thank you, mother. The doctor has already adjusted the shadow''s body." Su Ying thought, if she really drank Mrs. Su''s prescription, I was afraid that she would not have a child.


    "Well, what matters if a woman can''t give birth to a child?" Madame Su glanced at Su Ying, "you take more concubines for the Lord. When you give birth to a child, don''t you write it down in your name?"


    Seeing that Su Ying didn''t answer, Mrs. Su said, "well, I''ve got a few girls here. It''s better for you to take them back and spread leaves for the huaiwang mansion."


    As soon as Su Ying heard that Madame Su was thinking of filling a woman in the Huai palace, she immediately said with a sad face: "mother The shadow also thought, just, just


    "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Su asked


    "Qingbi, which you sent me before, is smart and can serve people. Shadow likes it very much! But I didn''t expect that Qingbi couldn''t bear loneliness. He seduced other men on his back and was caught by him. The king was very angry. Later, the matter was brought into the palace, and the emperor''s father was very angry. He said that such a humble woman was not worthy to serve him. "Su Ying''s face was full of regret, and she blocked the words behind Mrs. su.


    "Mother, you are also kind-hearted, but if the Father knows about it, he will blame him..." Su Ying secretly smiles in her heart. She can''t question the emperor no matter how brave she is. Moreover, the emperor has said such things.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes flashed sharp, and she wanted to go up and tear the green jade. This cheap woman specially trained her to seduce Wang Ye, but she did not expect to seduce other men!


    "Speaking of me, there is another person here. Her appearance and appearance are not bad, and her identity is equivalent to that of you..."


    Su Ying quickly intercepted Mrs. Su''s words: "back to mother, the Empress Dowager will decide."


    Mrs. Su took a deep breath and stopped talking about it.


    This time she came back to find Su Ying, which was more important.


    Mrs. Su''s eyes glanced at the five aunt who was not far away. She looked at her stomach and her eyes were slightly heavy.


    Mrs. Su sighed: "I''ve been lying in bed for two days. Shadow, help me to bask in the sun."


    "Good." Mrs. Su moved her legs to the ground. Su Ying was about to help her up, but she found that Mrs. Su was resting on the bed.


    A cold light flashed in Su Ying''s dark eyes. Madam, she meant it!


    Su Ying helped his wife again, but his wife was still motionless.


    Su Ying thinks that she can''t use martial arts, otherwise she really wants to lift up his wife. Su Ying looks at her wrongly: "mother..."


    Mrs. Su exclaimed, "this leg is numb. I can''t stand up..."


    Su Ying sneers in her heart. She wants to see what Mrs. Su wants to do: "that shadow knead your legs."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 389

    Mrs. Su didn''t answer, but she looked at the five aunt not far away, and her face showed a touch of displeasure: "what are you still doing there, won''t come to help?"


    Now the fifth aunt has a big stomach and is about to give birth. She heard her wife speak, and she came up with her stomach.


    At this time, Su Ying only felt that the body was pushed heavily by his wife.


    She did not check for a moment, the whole body was leaning forward in the past, toward the fifth aunt fell in the past.


    In between the electric light flint, Su Ying already understood madam''s intention, originally her main purpose is five aunt''s stomach child. She can''t do it aboveboard, she has to pull a cushion.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a cold, a sly smile flashed over her lips.


    At this critical moment, Su Ying screamed and took his wife''s hand.


    Mrs. Su wanted to see a wonderful scene, but she didn''t expect a strong attack. She leaned forward, threw herself heavily on the ground, and crawled in front of the fifth aunt, making a bang.


    "Oh, mother, what''s the matter with you?" Su Ying squatted on the ground, Fu Su lady, when she raised her head, Su Ying screamed, "mother! A lot of blood


    "It hurts!" Mrs. Su gave a vague cry of pain and covered her mouth with her hand. There was sticky blood in the palm of her hand. Then a tooth fell from her mouth and fell into her palm.


    Mrs. Su shuddered with fear.


    Su Ying saw that the front teeth of Mrs. Su fell off, and she was secretly happy. His face showed a look of panic: "mother, you lost your teeth, how to do?"


    "Shut up!" Su Fu''s face was flushed with anger, and with the blood in his mouth, he looked very ferocious at the moment.


    Su Ying raised her head at the moment and gave her eyes to her aunt.


    Five aunt immediately understand, gratefully smile at her.


    The fifth aunt hugged her stomach and cried out: "Oh, oh, my stomach is so painful, so painful..."


    Su Ying temporarily released Madame Su, Madame Su had no support, and the whole person fell to the ground again.


    Su Ying nervously went up to help Wu aunt: "Wu aunt, are you OK, what''s wrong with you?"


    "My stomach, my stomach..." Five Auntie tightly wrung delicate eyebrows, "good pain, good pain."


    "Come on, come on, there''s something wrong with my fifth aunt!" Su Ying yelled at her throat.


    There is a mammy outside to hear the movement, busy ran in, after a while even Su Linfeng heard the movement came.


    Five Auntie has been Su Ying support to sit on the chair, Su Linfeng came in, eyes fell on the five aunt''s body, nervous and worried.


    His voice was majestic: "what''s going on?"


    Su Ying timidly looked at Madame Su, hesitated and said: "Dad, five auntie, she..."


    Five aunt looked at Su Linfeng, eyes red.


    A puzzled look appeared on her face: "Madame slipped and fell Fortunately, my second aunt helped me. Otherwise, or our children... "


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard this, she pointed to her and said, "you''re talking nonsense!"


    Su Linfeng took a look at Mrs. su. She was black and blue, and her mouth was covered with blood. She was staring at her eyes. She looked ferocious. It was hard to bear to see her.


    Su Ying saw Su Linfeng gently frown, her lips with a satirical smile. Su Ying took advantage of the situation to pinch five aunt, five aunt immediately will understand, and hold the stomach, oh, oh, cry.


    Su Ying''s face crossed with a nervous look: "father, five aunt like this Will it be ok? "


    "Call the doctor quickly!" Su Linfeng thought of all the culprits. The capital was Madame su. He gave her a cold look, "Why are you so careless? Not bad health? How can you get up at random? "


    "Master, I..." Mrs. Su said a word and found that her mouth was leaking, and then she shut her mouth.


    Su Lin Feng saw that Mrs. Su only knew how to shirk the responsibility. She said in a heavy tone: "where''s not good to fall? I''ll fall in front of my aunt five. What should I do if I hurt my child carelessly?"


    Su Linfeng scolded Madame su. Madame Su didn''t dare to argue. She just glared at Su Ying and Wu aunt with hatred.


    She had thought of one bird and two stones, but she was so dodged!


    Seeing that the fifth aunt''s child was about to give birth, Mrs. Su''s heart was full of jealousy.


    Su Linfeng favors the fifth aunt. If she gives birth to a son, she will have a higher status in the house.


    Su Ying Wutong five Auntie quickly returned to the Indus garden, restless feeling disappeared, five aunt Niu relaxed a sigh of relief.


    The doctor soon arrived at the fifth aunt''s house.


    After feeling the pulse for his fifth aunt, he said to Su Linfeng, "my aunt is not a big problem, just frightened But the child in my aunt''s womb is about to be full-term, and I can''t have such fright any more. "


    Where can''t Su Linfeng hear such a implication? His impression on Mrs. Su is even worse!Su Linfeng took a look at his aunt. She lowered her head, her chin was sharp, and her face was pale. He wanted to scold her, but he couldn''t bear it. He said in a soft voice, "you''re pregnant. Why don''t you stay in the house and go out and walk around?"


    "My body, my body..." Five aunt Niang''s eyes appear a wipe of tears, "madam is ill, how can I not go to serve the disease? It''s all due to my clumsiness that I didn''t serve my wife well. "


    Su Ying took a look at Su Lin Feng and whispered, "my mother is ill. Shadow will come and serve you. How can I let my aunt go?"


    Su Lin snorted coldly: "how could that be true?"


    Su Ying took the opportunity to say: "Dad, aunt body heavy, now walk a few steps are difficult. Today, my wife asked her aunt Wu to help her to bask in the sun. Fortunately, there was no accident. Otherwise, it would be more dangerous if she bumped into it


    When Su Linfeng heard that Mrs. Su asked his aunt five to help her to bask in the sun, he didn''t know what he meant. He gasped for breath: "madam''s brain is really out of order. She has made such an unreasonable request! Don''t go to her until the baby is born! "


    Su Linfeng said, and gave the order to the Wutong court.


    As soon as she heard Su Lin Feng''s words, she gave a light sigh of relief: "I thank you for your pity."


    After su Linfeng left, five aunt stroked his stomach.


    Mrs. Su couldn''t accommodate her children, she knew. Recently, Mrs. Su always tried to recruit her. Her child was about to be born.


    She can''t get rid of the second time. She''s scared every time she sees his wife, for fear of accidents.


    Now it''s time to be free!


    But there were only two people in the room. Five Auntie laughed at Su Ying and said, "second aunt, I really don''t know how to thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 390

    Su Ying gently smile: "I helped you, also helped myself."


    Five aunt escaped a robbery, but also to Su Ying, she whispered: "you should be careful."


    "Oh?" Su Ying saw five aunt''s words, quietly looking at her, listening to her continue to say.


    "I''m afraid Madame is also trying to make you think about it."


    "What do you say?"


    Five aunt said: "I heard that the third miss can''t get married."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed, and asked with some interest: "Oh? What''s going on? "


    "The third miss is at the age of marriage negotiation, but she doesn''t know what''s going on. Either she''s not satisfied with her or she''s not satisfied with her."


    Su Ying slightly pursed the corners of her lips: "so?"


    "So my wife is trying to kill you and send Su Luan to fill the room!"


    Su Ying''s fingers tightly grasp, she sneered: "Madam still really has an idea."


    "No?" Said, five Auntie also happened to hear this scene, "this matter three young lady also agreed, looks very happy."


    Green mark stood aside to serve, heard here also can''t help humming: "madam is really too much, even with such an idea."


    Su Ying understood what Madame Su had said before. What identity was equal to her own, and what she said was not su Luan.


    Mrs. Su has always been unable to see her own good, and has tried every means to find trouble for herself. For example, this time when she wants to come back to serve her illness, she is also upset.


    Su Ying is not in the mood to stay here to deal with these trivial matters. She and five aunt said a "everything is careful", ready to take the green mark back home.


    At this time, a little girl in a blue dress rushed to her: "second aunt, third lady, please go over."


    As soon as green mark hears Su Luan, what he thinks in his mind is the dirty things that Su Luan has done. She reached Su Ying''s ear and whispered, "princess, you can''t go. The third Miss must be upset and kind."


    Su Ying smile, black eyes exude a faint cold light: "to know what heart she want to ease."


    Green mark again advised: "but what if she is not good for you?"


    "When you get to the bridge, you can go and have a look."


    Su Luan asked Su Ying in the pavilion. When Su Ying passed, Su Luan was already there.


    Su Luan saw Su Ying, without saying a word, directly raised his hand to greet Su Ying.


    Su Ying a clamp her high raised hand, she sneered: "sister why to hit people for no reason!"


    "You Su Luan wants to take her hand away from Su Ying''s hand. However, Su Ying''s fingers are so hard that she can''t get out.


    "You deliberately bully your mother. I haven''t settled the account with you yet!"


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile of indifference and grace on her lips: "sister, this is not right. I only respect my mother. How can I bully her?"


    "You''re going to pretend to me!" Su Luan''s tone was sharp, "didn''t you push your mother to the ground on purpose just now?"


    "My mother fell to the ground when her legs were numb. My sister wronged her."


    "You Su Luan raises another hand to greet Su Ying. Before Su Luan responds, the whole person falls heavily on the pavilion pillar behind her. Her back hurts!


    Su Luan was so angry that she vomited blood and looked up at Su Ying. She stood in place with a look of indifference on her face.


    There was a chill in her dark eyes.


    Su Luan is stunned. She has never seen such a su Ying.


    Su Luan was so angry that she couldn''t think about what was wrong with Su Ying at the moment. She threw her teeth and claws at Su Ying: "do you dare to push me?"


    Green mark stood beside him excitedly. He wanted to go up and shout for the princess!


    Su Ying''s figure moves back deftly, and Su Luan pours into the air.


    Su Ying winked at Su Luan: "sister, you can''t wrongly wronged people. It''s just clear that you fell over."


    Su Luan endured the pain on her back and pointed to Su Ying with gnashing teeth: "do you think it''s great to marry the king of Huai and become the princess of Huai? At the end of the day, you are just an unwelcome princess. Why are you bossing around in the Su mansion? "


    Su Ying small eyebrows PICK: "three younger sister, what do you mean? You mean you don''t pay attention to the Lord at all, do you? When I go back, I will tell the king about it. "


    Su Luan wanted to go up and bite Su Ying: "you You don''t sow dissension! You can''t be a phoenix even if you fly on the branch! You''re just a barren woman. You haven''t laid an egg after you''ve been married to the Huai palace for so long. "


    Su Luan thought that she would stab Su Ying''s pain, but Su Ying just gave a gentle smile: "no wonder my sister hasn''t married yet. How can a girl talk so vulgar?"


    Su Luan''s eyes showed thick and fierce, she pointed to Su Ying''s fingers and trembled: "you are proud of what you are! You are going to be suspended sooner or later. What are you doing now? Even the elder sister is better than you"Married It''s better than not getting married. "


    Su Ying''s words stabbed Su Luan''s pain everywhere.


    Su Luan''s whole popularity was so furious that she had to fight Su Ying.


    Green mark just want to go up to help, Su Ying gently blocked: "sister, if others know you abuse your sister, you may not get married."


    Su Luan looks at Su Ying''s face with a faint smile and gasps heavily, her face turns white!


    Su Luan looks gloomy. How can su Ying become the princess of Huai? I''m better than her anywhere. Why can''t I get married? God is so unfair to her!


    Su Luan slowly put down the anger in his heart and looked at Su Ying sarcastically: "how about my sister now that she''s married? What''s your pride?". But I heard that the Empress Dowager doesn''t like you. You''d better ask for a rest automatically, so as not to look ugly when you get there


    Su shadow lip corner light hook light arc: "is the younger sister hope that elder sister gives way to you?"


    Su Luan immediately choked: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Su did not admit it.


    Huaiwang''s Royal Highness has a handsome face and an extremely noble identity. She is really attracted to such a man. Since Mrs. Su said that she would marry to huaiwang mansion, now she has more fantasies about night.


    No, his royal highness is her!


    Su Ying looks at Su Luan, and naturally knows what she is thinking.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "since my sister doesn''t have this idea, why so excited?"


    "Who''s excited, I''m just telling the truth."


    Su Ying Oh a: "younger sister or faster to get married, so as not to stare at other people''s family, sad spleen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 391

    "You, you..." Su Luan was too angry to speak.


    Su Ying doesn''t want to quarrel with Su Luan any more. She turns around with green marks and goes away.


    Along the way, the green mark was chattering, and his face was excited: "princess, you are so powerful. It''s really good to see the third lady''s appearance!"


    After night Fei came back, he saw that she did not come back. He wanted to go to Su Fu to pick her up, but she came back by herself.


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying and held her hand: "Mrs. Su''s illness is good, how can she come back so soon?"


    Su Ying light way: "she which is sick, clearly is deliberately want to frame me."


    Night is not white see Su Ying appearance calm, will her embrace in half bosom, obsidian eyes flash with pride: "let me guess, she must not have succeeded."


    "How can she succeed?" Su Ying will Su Fu matter to night feibai said, "she seems to hate poison me, what accusation to my body buckle."


    The night is not white and dark eyes show a touch of cold: "next time no matter what excuse, you do not go back."


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly narrowed: "why she embarrassed me, or for another thing, do you want to hear?"


    Night is not white, see Su Ying this pair of appearance, have a kind of bad premonition.


    Su Ying looked at the night, the smile on her lips was more and more brilliant: "she wants to kill me, and then marry my good sister to you. What do you want? "


    When the night was not white, he looked at Su Ying again and again. Seeing that she had no sign of anger, he picked up a smile on his lips: "I have a shadow. You are enough. Where can I accommodate others? Don''t worry, I''ll do it. "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes curiously looked at him: "what do you want to do?"


    Night Fei white face mysterious looking at Su Ying: "do you want to know?"


    "Yes."


    Night is not white toward Su Ying hook fingers, Su Ying close to face, and then only feel a wet ear lobe.


    This hateful man, actually licks her ear!


    Su Ying quickly pushed him away. In broad daylight, there were people walking around.


    Su Ying turned her head and left. Night feibai took Su Ying''s arm and her smile became more and more gorgeous: "why, don''t you want to know?"


    Su Ying glared at him: "that you say quickly."


    Night is not white, this cold face appeared a touch of fun, he evil charm and enchanting smile: "want to know can, you first serve this king again."


    Su Ying looks at night Fei Bai Junmei''s face getting closer and closer. She sees the malicious smile on his face and really wants to hit him.


    She stepped back a step, far away from him, Su Ying''s lips hook up a cold arc, eyes if the quiet sea water light looked at him: "I don''t really want to know."


    Ye feibai grabs her hand and drags her into the room. The corners of her lips are lifted up little by little: "but I want to tell you, let''s go in and talk about it again."


    Night non white gaze at Su Ying, whispered: "you never said I am good."


    "Because you''ve always been bad." Since this time, he either bullied her in bed or bullied her in bed, asshole!


    Ye Fei looked at her with a hurt face: "really?"


    "It''s true, of course..." Su Ying blurted out, she looked at his expression and some in the heart can not bear, "then you and I said, I don''t hate you!"


    What''s the most annoying!


    Night is not white, eyes burning at Su Ying, lips hook up evil spirit smile: "you have not served me well."


    Su Ying suddenly speechless, stretched out his hand to cover the night is not white mouth: "Huai King highness, you do not speak?"


    Every time you say it, you are so naked. Please think about other people''s heart capacity?


    She did not know when to end the love, and when she came back to her mind, she saw that the night was not in vain and took a cushion under her body.


    Su Ying moved uneasily: "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t move!" His face still has the blush after the passion, the dark moist eyes with a touch of tenderness, "so soon there will be a baby!"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "you don''t talk nonsense!"


    "So..." The night is not white pause, "just won''t waste."


    Su Ying''s face is crimson. When she gets along with night feibai alone, should she cover her ears.


    Su Ying gradually felt a little uncomfortable.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 392

    She subconsciously went to the side of the quilt, ready to wrap herself up.


    Night is not white as if to understand her intention, he stretched out his hand to throw the quilt aside, a face domineering said: "do not cover!"


    Su Ying was so angry that she looked at him pitifully: "I''m cold."


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying''s delicate red lips: "then I''ll make you hot..."


    Su Ying saw night Fei white again toward him, a pair of to toss her posture, she quickly said: "I don''t mean that!"


    Ye feibai couldn''t help teasing her: "you''re cold. What''s wrong with holding you so much?"


    Su Ying some speechless, his embrace is not ordinary embrace.


    Su Ying changed the topic: "you just said you wanted to tell me, now tell me."


    Yefei, with a thick smile on his face, leaned to her ear and whispered, "shall we try again? I''ll tell you! "


    Su Ying twisted his waist and instinctively clamped his legs. He didn''t let night feibai continue to toss: "how can you be like this? You are clearly deceiving me!"


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying''s appearance, her eyes are watery and her lips are delicate. He thinks she is so cute that he likes her very much.


    Night is not white fingers do not know when has been swimming around her body, his lips rippled with a bad smile: "I will cheat you, how?"


    "You, you, you..." Su Ying picked up the pillow on one side and threw it toward the night. She said angrily, "you are shameless!"


    Night Fei Bai grabbed the pillow and pretended to be angry: "good, stinky girl, just been loved by this king, dare to bite the hand that feeds you?"


    Su Ying saw night non white eyes slightly open, gloomy face, looks terrible, subconsciously want to escape.


    Ye feibai grabs her white feet and drags them to his body. He put her tightly under his body, and immediately went in: "it seems that you are not honest yet!"


    "Ouch Su Ying was night non white press on the bed, was pulled by him, she can not resist, can only follow him.


    Her face was stuffy on the bed, and her voice was vague: "lecher!"


    Ye Yanran was in Lin Shan''s other hospital. She wanted to find a chance to get along well with ye feibai, narrate the past with him, and cultivate feelings. Did not expect the next day to find the time, night is not white has gone back.


    She was so angry that she gnashed her teeth: "how could brother feibai go back so soon? It must be su Ying


    Ye Yanran is the only daughter in the family. From childhood to adulthood, her family met all her requirements.


    Night is not white is the man in her eyes, how she is willing to give up like this.


    A Xiu see Ye Yan Ran in the heart angry, carefully asked a: "Miss, now how to do?"


    "Now..." Ye Yanran''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sneer flashed over her red lips, "go to the palace."


    Ye Yanran asks the coachman to take her to the CI Ning palace. The Empress Dowager happens to be talking to Mi Fei. They are both happy to see ye Yanran coming.


    Ye Yan ran forward to two people Yingying a worship, lips show pear vortex smile: "Yan Ran met the empress dowager, see Aunt."


    "Yan Ran, you are here today. I just mentioned you with my aunt." Mi imperial concubine toward the sweet and waved, "come here and show my aunt."


    Ye Yan Ran stepped forward with lotus steps. Her manners were polite and every action was just right.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager saw her, she liked her very much. She took ye Yanran''s hand and stroked her arm: "it''s been a few years since I saw you. Yan Ran is getting better and better."


    The smile on the lips of Ye Yan Ran is more and more sweet: "thank you for your praise. The Empress Dowager is getting younger and younger."


    "You ghost girl." Ye Yanran has a sweet mouth. The Empress Dowager is very satisfied with her.


    Ye Yanran''s tone took a bit of coquettish meaning: "Yan Ran did not see the Empress Dowager and aunt for a long time, really miss you."


    The Empress Dowager let Yan Ran sit beside her and ordered people to give her tea and snacks.


    "Yan Ran, have you had a good time in Heyang these years?"


    "No matter how good Heyang is, it can''t compare with the capital. This is the place where you grow up Ye Yanran suddenly thought of what, sad to tears.


    Mi Fei looked at it and quickly wiped her tears with her handkerchief: "how could she cry so well?"


    "Yan Ran is just a little sad."


    "What''s going on? Talk to your aunt."


    "Yan Ran just thought too long did not come back, who can give Yan Ran to put face to see."


    "Who dares to show us a smile?"


    Ye Yanran sobbed for a moment: "a few days ago, Yanran was on vacation in another courtyard. When he heard that feibai brother was in the nearby forest mountain, he passed by. Yan Ran and Fei Bai brother have known each other since they were young. Naturally, they said a few more words and ignored the Huai princess


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard of Princess Huai, her face was not very good-looking: "Oh?"


    "I didn''t expect that it annoyed her. The next day, Yanran specially gave her a meeting gift and expressed her apology. However, she has been cold talking to Yanran, and she doesn''t pay attention to Yanran at all. "Ye Yanran thought more and more sad: "Yanran really treats her, but she treats Yanran so much, ignoring her. Yan Ran is really sad and hurt. "


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears with a veil. She looked pitiful, as if she had been wronged.


    Mi Fei couldn''t help humming: "this Su Ying is really going too far."


    The Empress Dowager also cold hum a: "she unexpectedly so careful eye, no wonder the concubine in the mansion she can''t bear."


    "If it goes on like this, I''m afraid that even a female fly will not fly in the Huai palace."


    The Empress Dowager patted the table heavily: "she dares?"


    Mi Fei took ye Yanran''s hand and comforted her by saying, "Yan Ran, don''t cry. It''s going to be bad. My aunt and I will be distressed."


    Ye Yanran sucked her nose and gave a sound.


    Imperial concubine Mi seemed to be teasing Yanran. Suddenly, she took her hand and looked at her face carefully: "Yan Ran has such a good appearance. Even if she is a princess of Huai, she is more than enough."


    The Empress Dowager took the words and said, "this is also the meaning of Aijia. Yanran and feibai have known each other since childhood, and their feelings are good. Both of them are a perfect match in every aspect. If it wasn''t for Su Ying... "


    "Empress Dowager..." Ye Yanran cried out in shame, then hung down his head, and blushed and did not speak.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Ye Yan Ran''s appearance, and what did not understand in her heart. She looked at ye Yanran with a smile: "Yan Ran, do you like non white?"


    Seeing that Ye Yan didn''t answer, Mi Fei said with a smile, "what''s so embarrassing about admitting?"


    Ye Yanran was said to be in the mind, the heart is full of joy, but on the surface is not dare to show.


    Tears appeared in her big eyes, and she was also disappointed: "how do you like it? Now Fei Bai''s brother has Huai Princess..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 393

    The Empress Dowager looked at ye Yanran''s gloomy look: "on you this pair of infatuation, the mourning family also wants to make a decision for you today."


    The Empress Dowager called for Mammy and asked her to invite Su Ying and the queen to come.


    Su Ying Ben also stayed in bed to sleep, heard the Green Mark said the Empress Dowager asked her to enter the palace, hesitated for a moment or came over.


    She thought that the Empress Dowager would give her three months, which should not be forced too hard.


    It was only after she entered the palace that the air pressure in the palace was very low.


    The Empress Dowager sat in a high chair with a cold face. Ye Yanran sits beside her, weeping bitterly for her. Her eyes are red with tears. Mi Fei comforts her in a low voice.


    Even the empress, who had rarely been out of Zhongcui palace, sat on one side with dignity, not knowing what she was thinking.


    Or Mi Fei opened her mouth first: "Yinger, Yanran and feibai have known each other since childhood. How about a few more words? It''s very mean of you to say cold words and put on your face to her. "


    "The shadow is wronged." Su Ying looks at Mi Fei in surprise, and then at ye Yanran.


    She had already understood the purpose of the Empress Dowager''s calling her into the palace. Su Ying''s delicate face does not take a half silk smile, looking at ye Yanran''s eyes with a touch of irony.


    Ye Yanran is really good, she came to challenge himself, but also on his head by a face charge.


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "Su Ying, since you married into the royal family, you have become more and more presumptuous and arrogant. Yan Ran is such a good-natured girl. You have the heart to bully her. "


    Su Ying looked at the Empress Dowager calmly and without any waves. She was not humble or arrogant: "Miss ye sent a meeting gift to Ying''er. She asked her to have tea and chat. I don''t know what''s wrong with this?"


    Ye Yanran did not speak, a pair of hard to endure the wronged appearance, crying more and more pitiful.


    Su Ying sneers in her heart. Ye Yanran''s acting skills are really good.


    "You dare to quibble. Don''t you know why you are so sad? You used to indulge in huaiwang''s mansion. You killed my concubine''s room with the help of feibai, and even quarreled with feibai! If you can''t tolerate you, others may not. "


    Su Ying quietly clubbed in place.


    Ye Yan Ran seems to be stunned, the voice is sharp: "what, unexpectedly and non White Brother quarrel?"


    His brother''s eyes are white, and he wants to show her tears


    Mi Fei also took the lead: "shadow, you are going to change your temperament! If you have a cold heart, how can you get a foothold in the palace


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears: "non white brother had a serious illness when he was a child. He can''t be angry easily. How can you quarrel with him?"


    The Empress Dowager listened to ye Yanran''s words and looked at her with pity. Her side face was like jade carving, with touching pity.


    The more she looked at it, the more she liked it. The girl was so concerned about non white. She glared at Su Ying: "even Yanran is so concerned about non white If you have three points of good Yan Ran, I will be happy


    Su Ying spent most of the night in vain last night. Now she is very tired and wants to sleep. She has no idea to deal with the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager saw Su Ying Hang her head and said nothing. Her eyes were even more angry: "you are good now, but as a princess, you don''t have any self-consciousness. You quarrel with Fei Bai in the mansion, go out to show your face, and when you go back to your mother''s house, you are really a good daughter-in-law of the royal family! "


    "If you don''t take care of feibai yourself, you won''t let others take care of him!"


    Su Yingwei called out aggrieved: "Huang grandmother Where does the shadow have such great ability? "


    The Empress Dowager does not recognize Su Ying. The more he said, the more angry he said: "that''s all it is! But you can''t even do the basic things of a woman. You''ve been married for many days, and you don''t even have a child. "


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath: "Ai Jia, there is a new idea here. Yanran childhood is that I look at growing up, and clever, and sensible. She and feibai are childhood sweethearts and have deep feelings


    Su Ying''s heart is bright, and she doesn''t know what to do on her face.


    Seeing Su Ying indifferent, the Empress Dowager continued: "Yan Ran, this child is so good, where can I find it. She was more than enough to be princess Huai. Today, the sad family wronged her and pointed out to Fei Bai to be his wife. How do you say, shadow son? "


    When ye Yanran heard the Empress Dowager''s plan, he couldn''t help but be happy, showing a proud look in her delicate eyebrows and eyes.


    "How dare you make decisions for the Lord without authorization?" Su Ying''s eyes, like black pearls, have a cold chill. The Empress Dowager doesn''t give her concubine Yefei Baisai, but gives her to her wife? She said expectantly, "this matter needs to be agreed by the Lord."


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Ying push away, she was not happy: "Yan Ran, such a sensible and good girl, is virtuous and will take care of people. If there is something you refuse to do, just answer it. "


    Su Ying lowered her eyes and looked terrified: "the Lord is a hot tempered man. He doesn''t like to be told by others. Even the shadow can''t do it. As long as it''s something he doesn''t want, no one can do anything about it."The Empress Dowager snorted coldly and looked at Su Ying coldly: "are you not willing, or are you not willing in vain?"


    "I can''t make up my mind about this matter. I hope the emperor''s grandmother will understand."


    Su Ying looks neither humble nor overbearing, and pushes everything to night.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t hear the satisfactory answer. She looked at the queen and said, "empress, the shadow is your daughter-in-law. You should also do a good job of training and training!"


    The Queen''s face did not change, and respectfully said yes to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager pressed her temples with a headache, and her expression was a little impatient.


    The queen understood, stood up and gave a cold glance at Su Ying. The look in her eyes was not real.


    Su Ying followed the empress to Zhongcui palace. The empress was so cold that she didn''t have a trace of emotion: "don''t you kneel down for this palace?"


    Su Ying looks at the queen, her lips slightly hook, she is really more and more can not see through the queen.


    The queen seems close, but far away than anyone else.


    The empress took a sip of tea. She looked at Su Ying and said slowly, "shadow, you are not a white wife. You are the daughter-in-law of this palace. But you don''t have the self-consciousness to be the princess of Huai and make trouble everywhere. "


    "If the shadow is wronged, I hope my mother will see clearly."


    The Queen''s lips glowed with cold light: "discerning? It''s all a matter of appearance to see clearly. "


    "In the past, my palace has turned a blind eye to you, but it has made your temperament more and more lawless. The Empress Dowager said that if you can''t take good care of feibai, you should change someone to take care of it. I look at Yan Ran. She is very nice, gentle and considerate. She has an old acquaintance with Fei Bai, and she will not object to it. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 394

    Su Ying''s eyes drooped slightly, and his eyes flashed with irony. She sipped the corners of her lips and said with a smile, "if you have one more person to take care of the prince, why don''t you want to take care of him. At this time, as long as the prince nods, the shadow will never say a word of No


    The Queen''s eyes light: "if you agree, nature is the best. In a word, you should and shouldn''t. You should go back and be prepared to accept Yan Ran''s entrance to the mansion. "


    Su Ying goes back from the palace. The whole person is very tired. The faces of the empress dowager, empress dowager, Mi Fei and ye Yanran are constantly flashed in her mind.


    She was beginning to get tired of dealing with these people.


    Su Ying returned to mingyuxuan and refused to talk. She took off her shoes and went to bed to rest.


    Also do not know how long, a familiar breath approached her.


    Ye feibai sat at the head of the bed and tried her forehead with the back of her hand. Her voice was concerned: "how can I sleep when I come back and I don''t eat dinner. Is it uncomfortable?"


    Su Ying half opened his eyes and waved his hand: "I''m upset."


    Night Fei Bai stopped Su Ying''s shoulder and gave her a kiss on her face: "what''s bothering you? Tell me?"


    "I don''t want to talk to you."


    "Don''t you feel more upset if you keep all your worries in mind?" Ye feibai stroked her cheek with her thumb, "did your grandmother say something to you today?"


    Su Ying sighed: "the emperor''s grandmother wants to point out Ye Yan Ran to you as a flat wife, and ask me what I mean."


    The night is not white eye Mou to show Sen Leng''s chill: "do not ignore her, what is she?"


    Su Yingla spent the night with a non white hand, picking at the cocoon in his palm, and said in a stuffy way: "people all over the world know that she is a childhood sweetheart with you and is close to you. She will care for you, love you, and take good care of you... "


    Night is not white, want to speak again, eyes show a cold look: "shadow, my relationship with her is just an old acquaintance."


    Su Ying was not slow: "all the people think you are very well matched, but the emperor''s grandmother is afraid that she is already choosing a good day."


    Night is not white language gas firm, voice is indifferent: "without the king''s consent, who can enter the Huai palace."


    "Is it?" Su Ying hem, a pair of black eyes looking at the night is not white.


    Ye feibai is not ready to continue to discuss with her on this issue. His lips sparked a light smile: "the one who has seen the shadow is good, and the other women are despised by the king."


    "I''m not good, I''m not gentle and virtuous, and I quarrel with you." Su Ying said stiffly.


    The night is not white to ponder: "indeed."


    Su Ying scratched in his palm: "hum!"


    "But I like you." He stretched out his hand and pinched Su Ying''s cheek: "no one else can compare with him. Get up first and eat the meal. Are you hungry? Are you punishing yourself or me?"


    "Well, I''m hungry."


    Su Ying in the heart of that point of boredom suddenly disappeared, she ate a meal, the night is not white to go to the study to deal with business.


    Su Ying was bored, so she prepared her pen and ink and began to draw design drawings.


    She has designed several kinds of clothes for girls and boys. Su Ying''s lips exude a faint smile, and she will let people do it tomorrow so that she can wear beautiful clothes when her child is born.


    After su Ying painted a lot of shadow clothes, he suddenly had an idea, painting and repairing on paper.


    Night is not white into the room, see Su Ying is drawing, he quickly walked to her side: "shadow, still painting at night, so as not to hurt your eyes..."


    Ye feibai said here, her eyes suddenly fell on the design paper she was painting. Yin Shu has always introduced women''s wear, which is clearly men''s wear.


    His eyes were suddenly bright as obsidian, revealing excitement: "shadow, is this what you drew for me?"


    "Well." Su Ying frowned and looked around, "what do you think? What else do I think is the disadvantage? "


    Ye feibai stood behind her, embracing her body in her arms, and smiling at her lips: "as long as the shadow makes it for me, I like it."


    "It''s getting colder and colder. It''s time to make some new clothes for you. When it''s made of the best material, it must be very warm." Su Ying looked at him with a smile, but he saw that the night was not white, also looking at him deeply.


    "Well." There was ecstasy in his eyes, and the smile on his lips could not stop.


    Ye feibai sat down beside her and took the design drawings she had just drawn and looked at them one by one: "are these all designed for children?"


    Ye feibai has to admit that the clothes designed by Su Ying have their own characteristics, with a kind of emotion. However, a few baby pairs all at once outline the softness in his heart.


    He hugged Su Ying into his arms, and his beautiful face gathered enough to kiss her on her ears and neck: "shadow, shall we go to bed and have a rest? Well? "


    Su Ying waved carelessly: "it''s still early. I''ll draw you another cloak, which will protect you from the wind and snow. "


    "It''s time to paint again tomorrow."


    "Tomorrow may be no inspiration." Su Ying tried to ignore his moving hands and warm lips, and focused his attention on the painting paper in front of him."I''ll talk about it later." Night feibai thought of shadow so concerned about him, the whole body of blood in the body, surging, he just want to kiss her hard, pressure her under the body.


    He thought so, also did so, he took away the brush in Su Ying''s hand and pressed her to bed.


    Su Ying didn''t react for a moment, and the whole body was pressed tightly under the body. Almost be forked, she gave him a hard push, some complaints: "you drive, heavy."


    "It''s not heavy at all." Ye Fei looks at Su Ying with a smile. Her eyes are dark. Her face is slightly angry. Her white skin has a touch of pink, like a red apple, which makes people want to take a bite.


    Su Ying felt that the night is not white fingers in the release of her button, can not help but hold his hand: "you Come on. "


    "I''m just so happy."


    Su Ying glared: "you are clearly playing with all kinds of excuses, animal things!"


    "If the shadow thinks so, I have nothing to say." Night is not white light purses thin lip, the dark eye son bottom rises a dark light, he is talking, the movement of the hand does not stop, Su Ying''s profanity is quickly stripped by him and thrown out.


    Su Ying see night is not white again want to peel her belly bag, hastily cover his hand: "you stop! You''ve torn a couple of them


    "Shall I pay you one hundred?" Night is not white gather to Su Ying''s ear, in her ear gently bit a bit, "and then a day tear off one!"


    Su Ying was so angry that she thumped at his back: "the night is not white!"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Su Ying only heard the sound of cloth tearing, she knew her belly bag was scrapped again!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 395

    "If you''re happy, you''re happy Why do you always do this? I won''t play with you! " Su Ying doesn''t know how to express her grief and indignation in her heart. Her belly bag is made by Hongbo. The fabric is close and soft. Recently, ye feibai has torn her belly bag. How can she tell Hongbo about this.


    Su Ying used some strength to push night Fei Bai aside. She turned herself inside and shrank in the corner.


    Ye feibai brought her back with a smile on her lips, and a series of kisses fell on her ear, in a flattering tone: "shadow, don''t be angry, I''ll pay attention to it next time."


    "I''m not going to make clothes for you!"


    "Dare you?"


    "If I''m in a bad mood, I don''t have inspiration."


    "In a bad mood? I don''t think the king has served you well Night is not white, perfect lips hook up a beautiful arc, his slender fingers climb to her waist, slowly knead. Su Ying only felt that he pressed himself very comfortable, and her body gradually softened down.


    Night is not white feeling by Su Ying''s soft and smooth, will break the whole person over, face to himself, his eyebrows raised, lips with a touch of interest: "is the mood a little better now?"


    Su Ying''s white face was dyed with a blush, but she didn''t know how to answer: "you..."


    "Will you make clothes for the king?"


    "Oh


    Night is not white hand as if with magic, Su Ying only felt that he had visited the place are crisp hemp.


    Ye Fei Bai sighed, biting Su Ying''s lips, and said vaguely, "I know you so far, you just sent me two bags. I hope you can send me a piece of clothes, but you don''t agree?"


    "You''ve got so many clothes that I don''t want to send you?"


    "Naturally, I''ll wear them every day after the movie gives me clothes."


    "I won''t give you clothes. How can you wear them every day?"


    "Oh No more? " The night is not white, the voice is lengthened, the smile of evil charm is narrowed in the eyes.


    Su Ying understood his expression all of a sudden, and did not dare to compete with him again: "OK, OK, I''ll give you many clothes to you!"


    "It''s too late now!"


    Su Ying finally was night Fei white press on the bed, severely ravaged.


    After su Ying fell asleep, ye feibai looked at her sleeping eyes, and his heart was warm and satisfied. His shadow was the best. Those people were so restless that he had to clean them up one by one.


    Night non white went out to invite Ling Feng to come over, and he said a few words, Ling Feng will immediately understand: "subordinate will not forget the Lord entrusted."


    Su Fu.


    Su Luan was sleeping soundly and had a beautiful dream when she suddenly felt something cold stuck to her neck.


    Su Luan wakes up from his dream.


    In the dark of the room, she saw a black shadow standing in front of her. She didn''t really see the face of the man, but he could judge that he was a man.


    "You, who are you?" Su Luan was so scared that she almost screamed.


    "Shut up!" Ling Feng said in a gloomy voice, his sword used some strength.


    Su Luan neck on a car, suddenly silent, her body shaking badly, but dare not move half a minute.


    Ling Feng looked at the woman in the dark, his eyes half narrowed: "Miss Su San, now there are two ways for you to go, you can choose one of them."


    Su Luan more want to feel the voice more familiar: "you, what do you want to do?"


    Ling Feng didn''t answer her at all. She said to herself, "first, promise to marry tomorrow!"


    Su Luan''s face puzzled: "what marriage?"


    "You''ll find out tomorrow." Ling Feng continued: "the other way is to lose one''s reputation."


    Su Luan saw that this man did not really hurt himself, and he was a bit brave. Don''t frown, Miss Ben. Who is she


    Ling Feng said with a smile, "Miss Su San is forgetful. Don''t you remember what happened in the Great Buddha Temple? Oh, I''d like to remind you that Miss Su San has been corrupted and innocent by others... "


    The blood color on Su Luan''s face seemed to be taken away at once. How could anyone know such a private matter.


    Su Luan almost the whole person to jump up, want to scratch Ling Feng''s face.


    She didn''t care about anything: "shut up, there''s nothing."


    Ling Feng sneered: "that person is in my hand now..."


    Ling Feng took up the knife, and his figure soon disappeared like a ghost. Before leaving, he left a sentence: "do you want to spread this matter? Please consider it by yourself."


    Su Luan at this time just reflected, just now this person is huaiwang side of the people! She is in a daze at the moment. If she is broken and innocent, she will never be able to lift her head in this life. Dad loves face most. I''m afraid she doesn''t even have a chance to get a foothold in this family.


    She thought it would pass like this. She even deceived herself that it was a dream.But now, unexpectedly was so aboveboard mentions, must be su Ying that cunt to do the ghost!


    Su Luan covered her face with her hands and sobbed.


    The next morning, as expected, a lady came to visit. Mrs. Yang, who had come to propose a marriage, was also very influential in the capital city.


    When Su Luan got the news, he rushed to the door to listen.


    "What? You let my luan''er marry such a man? " Mrs. Su''s face turned red when she heard Mrs. Yang''s marriage. Her hands consciously patted on the table, beautiful eyes angry, the above cup to bounce up, issued a loud voice, "absolutely impossible."


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she was, as if she had been insulted: "my luan''er is the three thousand gold of the prime minister''s office. She is outstanding in her appearance and bearing. She has been loved by me since she was a child. If she wants to choose her husband and son-in-law, she must be the dragon and Phoenix among the people! Are you really mad that you have chosen such a family for me? "


    Mrs. Su gasped coarsely and her chest heaved violently. She pointed to the outside: "you go, you go right away!"


    Mrs. Yang took a look, but Mrs. Su was still. She thought of a man who had been through with her last night. She drank tea slowly, but in her heart she sneered.


    The prime minister''s three thousand gold is no longer a big girl. What kind of clothes do you still have?


    Mrs. Yang put down the tea cup: "Mrs. Su, don''t be in a hurry to refuse. It''s better to ask your daughter about it and see if she wants to marry or not


    Su Fu looked at her angrily: "how could my daughter agree to marry such a person? You are joking


    "Mrs. Su, please ask Miss Su San to come over and ask her face-to-face. Otherwise, if she regrets, how can she be good?"


    Mrs. Su frowned: "somebody, please come and invite the young lady."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 396

    Su Luan was waiting at the door. She was startled when she heard that Mrs. Su sent someone to ask her. She stroked her skirt and went in.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Su Ying coming in, her eyes tightly locked in her face, and her eyes showed a mocking look. Su Luan is not comfortable to be looked at like this, but still slightly nods to show politeness.


    Mrs. Yang looked at Su Luan with a smile and complimented her in her words: "this is Miss Su San. She looks like a perfect match for Lin''s childe."


    Mrs. Su glared at Mrs. Yang with hatred, and was so angry that she almost vomited blood: "nonsense! What''s Lin''s son? He can be compared with my luan''er? You... "


    Su Luan heard that Mrs. Su didn''t agree with the marriage at all, so she felt a little cluttered in her heart.


    Last night, the cold voice still lingered in my ears, and the lingering nightmare was constantly emerging in my mind.


    She just felt her hands and feet were cold and her heart was shaking violently. Su Ying would definitely not let her go. As long as she refused, the embarrassing things she had done would soon spread to the whole capital.


    Su Luan gently grasped Mrs. Su''s hand, blushed and said, "mother, I''ll marry you."


    Madame Su was stunned. Su Luan couldn''t get married all the time. Did she really have to deal with such a person?


    Mrs. Su hated iron and steel, and glared at Su Luan angrily: "nonsense, do you know who Mr. Lin is? What hope do you have in your next life if you marry her?"


    Mrs. Su looked at Mrs. Yang coldly: "Madam Yang, you don''t have to say much about today''s affairs. It is impossible for us to agree to this marriage! "


    Su Luan''s face turned white and said in a hurry, "mother, are you going to kill me?"


    Su Luan leaned over Mrs. Su''s ear and said all the things he had been threatened.


    "The Lord''s men threatened last night that if I did not agree to this marriage, I would tell the world about my daughter''s innocence!"


    "How could that happen?" Mrs. Su was stunned, and her slender eyebrows were tightly twisted together. She was going to send Su Luan to the Huai palace, but she didn''t expect that before she did anything, the Huai palace had sent someone to threaten him!


    Mrs. Su''s hand on the table shakes violently. She looks at Su Luan with an unbelievable look and opens her mouth, but she can''t say a word.


    When Su Luan saw Mrs. Su''s look, her tears fell down: "mother, it''s the only way. Otherwise, what can luan''er do?"


    Mrs. Su only felt a sense of despair and helplessness that filled her mind. No matter what she did, her luan''er would be destroyed.


    "Mother..."


    "Do you know who the other party is? It''s Lintian, the eldest son of the Lin family!"


    Su Luan''s face was Zhang Huang and he stepped back a step. Lintian was soft and mean. Although he was famous for his noble reputation, his family had already declined and his family was very poor.


    To marry such a person, she is a thousand ten thousand people do not want to, but she has no way.


    Su Luan sobbed and said, "mother, luan''er is willing to marry him."


    She would rather marry such a man than be ruined.


    After hearing this, Mrs. Su fainted as soon as her eyes closed.


    Su Luan and the mammy on one side were all worried and called out: "mother, mother..."


    "Madame, Madame!"


    Mrs. Lin looked at Mrs. Su fainted and shook her head helplessly: "Mrs. Su is too happy to faint? I''ll go first. Now it''s settled. I''ll tell the Lin family the good news. "


    After Mrs. Yang left, the house was in a mess.


    After Mrs. Su wakes up, Su Luan is still crying.


    "Mother, my daughter might as well die! Wuwuwu... "


    Mrs. Su hugged Su Luan with tears in her eyes.


    At this time, women''s honor is more important than everything. If Su Luan lost her innocence, even if she died, the people of Su family would not be able to raise their heads.


    If Su Linfeng knew, he didn''t know what would happen.


    Madame Su hugged Su Luan in her arms. She took a deep breath, with anger on her face: "this matter must have something to do with Su Ying, a bitch! I''m sure this little bitch is afraid you''ll take her pet


    "It must be this bitch, Wuwuwuwu..." Su Luan sobbed, holding Mrs. Su''s hand and sobbing: "Mom, what should I do? What to do, my daughter is so miserable! "


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry. Let your mother think about it." Mrs. Su knew that she couldn''t panic at this time. She took a deep breath. Now, she had no choice but to ask for Su Ying.


    Su Ying heard that Mrs. Su came to look for her. She didn''t believe it. She asked green mark uncertainly: "is it really Mrs. Su?"


    "Yes, it is indeed Mrs. su. The maid looked at Mrs. Su''s face in panic. Maybe she has something to ask the princess


    Su Ying frowned. What can Mrs. Su ask for in person? Is it that she wants to send Su Luan to the Huai palace?Su Ying stood up and said, "go and have a look."


    Su Ying went to the front hall with the green mark, and Mrs. Su was already sitting there.


    "Mother." Su Ying called her lightly and sat down beside her.


    Su Ying was just about to take a sip of tea. Madame Su had already reached out and held her hand. She looked at Su Ying sincerely with a kind look: "shadow son, mother knows that she has done a lot of things that I''m sorry for you. I hope you have a lot of adults."


    Su Ying was slightly stunned, and her eyes were full of contemplation. Mrs. Su has never been humble. I don''t know what''s going on today.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "when did my mother do something sorry for shadow? How can she not understand it?"


    Mrs. Su swallowed in her throat. She wanted to get angry, but she resisted it. She lowered her eyes slightly and wiped the corners of her eyes with a handkerchief: "this is the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other. Luan''er is your sister. How can you bear to hurt her? "


    Su Ying looked at Mrs. Su more and more puzzled: "sister, what''s the matter? Is something wrong? "


    "Luan''er is capricious, but her heart is still toward your sister. You can''t live a good life by yourself and push her into the fire pit


    Su Ying listened to Mrs. Su said that she didn''t go around the key points for most of the day. Although she could not fully understand the purpose of her wife''s coming, she could also guess some. But Su Luan repeatedly designed to frame her, which door to her.


    "How can you let luan''er marry Lin''s son? Who is Lin''s family? In spite of his noble reputation, his family is poor! How good should luan''er get married in the past


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 397

    Su Ying took out her hand from Madame Su''s hand and drank tea slowly: "mother, I''m afraid you are looking for the wrong person. The shadow doesn''t know about it."


    "The people who come to threaten luan''er are the people around the king. Who else would it be if you didn''t command him? Ying''er, how can you bear to let my luan''er marry such a family? Oh, my poor luan''er. "


    Su Ying looks submissive: "mother, the shadow really does not know, you find the wrong person."


    Mrs. Su was indifferent to Su Ying, and her eyes were full of cold light, and her tone was also heavy: "shadow, if luan''er''s reputation goes bad, it will be very tiring for your reputation."


    Su Ying chuckled shallowly, but still did not speak.


    Mrs. Su saw the look of Su Ying and clenched her hands into fists.


    Su Ying, after all, has been married. If this incident comes out, luan''er is completely destroyed, and the impact on Su Ying will not be too great.


    Mrs. Su saw that soft and hard could not work on Su Ying, so she had to show her last card. She took a deep breath: "Yinger, no matter what you mean or the king''s will, as long as you can prevent Su Luan from marrying Lin''s son, I will tell you who is going to kill you these years."


    Su Ying''s eyes suddenly open, heart pounding, she finally want to confirm who that person is?


    She lowered her head and took a sip of tea, quickly covering up her mood at the moment.


    Su Ying''s eyes twinkled, and she thought about it.


    she put down her tea cup, looked at Mrs. Su calmly, and said with a smile, "isn''t it Liu Guifei? Does mother really think I don''t know? "


    In fact, Su Ying really did not know that she was just deceiving Mrs. Su, but Mrs. Su stood still.


    She looked at Su Ying in surprise and blurted out, "how do you know?"


    It''s really Princess Liu! It''s really her! Why does she have to do everything for herself!


    Su Ying''s hands tightly clenched, she sneered and got up to leave.


    Mrs. Su saw that Su Ying turned around and left. She took Su Ying in front of her and said, "you are not allowed to go."


    Su Ying approached Mrs. Su, and her eyes were as cold as a thousand years ago: "mother, this huaiwang mansion is my place. If I want to go, you can still manage me?"


    "You


    Su Ying micro raised chin, face cold, her eyes burst out a cold look, there is no emotion, such a look is daunting.


    "Princess Liu has been demoted as a regular now. If you want to hurt me, I will see if she has a chance to turn over! It''s none of my business to marry Su Luan


    In the impression of Mrs. Su, Su Ying is always soft and weak, but now her beautiful face is cold and resolute. Her whole body exudes the courage lets the human not be able to look directly at, she is really that before that straw bag weak Su Ying!


    Mrs. Su could no longer suppress her anger in her heart and raised her hand to catch Su Ying: "Su Ying, you cunt!"


    Su Ying gently waved her hand away: "mother, please respect yourself!"


    Mrs. Su tried to entangle Su Ying, tearing her clothes: "if you let my luan''er marry Lin''s childe, I will curse you not to die!"


    Su Ying looked at her coldly. Madame Su didn''t have any noble lady''s demeanor at the moment. She scolded the most vicious words in her beautiful mouth. She kept roaring and screaming.


    Su Ying approached her and threatened in a low voice: "Madame Su, please call again. If someone else asks again, I can''t guarantee that Su Luan will say it out carelessly."


    Mrs. Su was threatened to collapse, gasping for breath, her eyes with a thick anger.


    "Somebody Su Ying withdrew her sight from her face, looked at the green mark, and her voice was indifferent, "Madame Su is crazy, send her out!"


    Su Ying voice just fell, green mark has long been waiting outside the bodyguard called in.


    Mrs. Su was picked up by the bodyguard and quickly thrown out. She never thought that she would be driven out.


    Mrs. Su stood at the door and patted the gate of the Huai Palace: "Su Ying, you little bitch, get out of here!"


    Mrs. Su was still shouting at the door, and soon a bodyguard opened the door.


    "Madame Su, the princess said that if you don''t leave soon, what you worry about most will happen soon."


    As soon as Mrs. Su heard this, her legs became soft. If she had not been supported by mammy behind her, she would have fainted immediately.


    Su Ying this little bitch this time is to come with her really, she really does not care about the old love.


    Her luan''er, her miserable daughter!


    Mrs. Su couldn''t ask for Su Ying, and she couldn''t publicize it at this time. She was so depressed that she couldn''t find half a person to discuss it.


    Now that the overall situation has been decided, if we weigh in three, we can only marry Su Luan to the Lin family.


    Now Mrs. Su can only pray that Lintian, the son of the Lin family, can treat his daughter kindly.


    Mrs. Su asked the coachman to take her to the temple. She knelt down on the futon, folded her hands, and made a wish to the Buddha.After making her wish, Mrs. Su stood up and saw a middle-aged woman dressed in a red dress with red crabapple on her body, snow-white fox hair on her lapel and a ruby hairpin on her head. She asked in a low voice, "isn''t this Mrs. Su?"


    Mrs. Su looked at her and recognized her for a long time: "Mrs. ye?"


    They met each other when they were young. It was said that they had not seen each other for several years. She saw a young woman standing next to Mrs. Ye. Her skin color was like condensation and her appearance was beautiful. She was wearing a light blue snow mist pleated skirt. The whole person looked dignified and quiet. When she laughed, there was a small pear vortex on her lips: "Madame su."


    "This is Yan Ran. The longer you are, the more beautiful you will be. Mrs. Ye is really blessed."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes moved slightly and said with a smile: "Madame Su is lucky and has a daughter to be a princess."


    Mrs. ye said with a smile: "yes, your daughter became the princess of Huai. This is the great blessing."


    Ye Yanran saw that Mrs. Su''s face was not good-looking, and continued to say: "this blessing is not everyone can have."


    Mrs. Su laughed and stroked her hair: "after all, it''s not my own daughter..."


    Yefu said, "this is the same way."


    Ye Yanran''s lips slightly pursed, and some curiously looked at Mrs. Su: "Yan Ran once heard that Princess Huai''s seat was originally Miss Su''s, wasn''t it?"


    Where can Mrs. Su say that she once disliked the ghost king, so she specially pushed the marriage to Su Ying. She just got angry from Su Ying and wanted to find a chance to discredit Su Ying. She said in embarrassment: "speaking of this Ah, I only blame my luan''er for not having this blessing. "


    Mrs. Ye was surprised to send out a exclamation: "the original really has this matter, how is this going on?"


    "Well, she''s living a good life now, and she doesn''t pay attention to our family."


    Ye Yanran widened her eyes: "what, Huai princess is such a person?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 398

    "It''s not. Despite her soft and weak appearance, some are scheming and some are means." Mrs. Su said and wiped her tears with her veil. "She still wants to push my luan''er into the fire and pity my luan''er."


    Ye Yanran stepped forward to support Mrs. Su: "I thought Princess Huai was a good girl and wanted to be a sister with her. It seems that I was blinded."


    "It''s not your fault. She would have pretended." Mrs. Su cried more and more sad, "it''s a pity that I treat her so well that she doesn''t care about her old love at all."


    Ye Yanran flashed a cold light in her eyes and took a look at Mrs. ye: "Niang, Madame Su is crying so sad. Let''s help her."


    "It''s natural. Please let us know what Mrs. Su needs."


    "What?" Ye Yan Ran hears Su Madame''s words, suddenly claps the desk table, "this world unexpectedly has such a vicious woman?"


    "Yes Mrs. Su said sadly, "the shadow had hated luan''er before, and had deliberately given her medicine! Fortunately, luan''er escaped this disaster But now the shadow takes this matter to talk about things, but also wants this matter to be publicized! If so, how can luan''er get married in the future? "


    "The princess of Huai is too much!" Mrs. ye also said.


    Mrs. Su cried more and more when she heard them say so.


    Ye Yanran flashed a vicious light in her eyes. She pressed Mrs. Su''s hand: "Madam Su, don''t worry. Since she dares to do such a thing, we will treat her in her own way. "


    "How to do it?" Mrs. Su looked at her with a puzzled look.


    Ye Yanran said a few words in Mrs. Su''s ear. A cold smile flashed over Mrs. Su''s lips. Her tears were still flowing, and she nodded again and again.


    "Miss ye, I don''t know how to thank you."


    "I have sex to fight against injustice, I am also for the sake of non white brother. I can''t bear to be blinded by such a vicious woman." Ye Yan Ran sighed, "still hope Mrs. Su doesn''t say I''m vicious."


    "You''re all for our luan''er. After this, I don''t know how to thank you."


    Night is not white, just came back from the next morning, see Su Ying poured a cup of tea, smile Ying Ying Ying to welcome up: "Lord, please drink tea."


    "I look in a good mood today." Night feibai curiously looked at Su Ying, he sat down on one side and took her into his arms.


    He took her by the waist and held her closer to him.


    Su Ying leaned in his arms and sent the tea to his lips. He took a sip at night and looked at Su Ying perfectly: "say it, what do you want to do?"


    "Eh?"


    Ye Fei held her with a smile. His mood looked very good. He stretched out his fingers and pinched her face: "since I have been married for so long, you haven''t been so nice to me."


    It''s just that she was moved by Sutton before, but it was good for him to drink tea for her.


    Ye feibai stretched out her slender fingers and hooked her chin: "say it, what bad things do you want to do?"


    Su Ying looked at his face. There was a smile on his beautiful face. His eyes were full of interest. He reached her ear and lifted the corner of his lips: "if you look at me like this again, it''s worth dying for you."


    "What are you talking about!" Su Ying glared at him, put the teacup aside, her hands around his neck, "I just don''t have so many ideas."


    "What does the shadow want from me?"


    Su Ying wanted to bite him: "no!"


    Night is not white phoenix eye blinked: "what matter you say, I can bear."


    Su Ying has three black lines on her forehead. She kisses Ye Fei''s white face quickly. She sees that ye Fei''s face is obviously dull: "I didn''t let you do anything bad today, I just thank you."


    "Today, my wife came to let Su Luan go."


    Night is not white when understand come over, he is holding Su Ying''s face: "this is nothing, thank you, not enough."


    Night is not white big palm suddenly buckles in her back brain, thin lip overbearing and strong pressure on her lip, can not refuse.


    Su Ying did not resist, hands tightly around his neck, put out the tongue actively licked his lips, this man she really more and more like how to do.


    Night is not white because of her initiative almost out of control, toward her ruthlessly kiss down.


    Su Luan''s marriage to Lin Xun, the son of the Lin family, was soon settled, and it was set on the fifth day of next month.


    Su Luan had been very resistant to this marriage. After listening to Mrs. Su''s plan, she couldn''t help laughing: "mother, this is really good news."


    Mrs. Su sneered: "look at her, how does Su Ying go down, and see who is in disgrace!"


    In the twinkling of an eye, the fifth day of the next month is a good day. The whole Su family is decorated with lanterns and decorated with festive red silk.


    Many guests came to congratulate him. Su Linfeng was wearing festive clothes, and the whole person was also jubilant.Su Fu te asks Su Ying to come back to make up Su Luan.


    Night feibai heard that Mrs. Su asked Su Ying to go back, and frowned displeasantly. Some were not at ease. But he has to rush to the court, temporarily unable to accompany Su Ying together.


    Night non white will Ling Feng called over: "you go to protect the shadow."


    "Yes."


    Su Ying soon returned to Su''s house with green marks. Su Linfeng was in a good mood today. When she saw her, she said a few more words: "Yinger, today is a good day for your sister. It''s really happy for my father to see that all three of you have found a good family."


    Lintian, the son of the Lin family, was not a good thing in Mrs. Su''s eyes, but not in his eyes. Lin Xun''s family was in decline, but he had the talent of poetry and calligraphy. He was good at painting, but Su Linfeng was quite satisfied.


    Su Ying and Su Linfeng exchanged a few words, and then went inside. After a few steps, she met Mrs. su.


    Su Ying thought that Mrs. Su would still roar at her like that day. In fact, Mrs. Su seemed to forget the day and said to Su Ying affectionately, "shadow, are you here? Xiu''er is also here. In luan''er''s room, you can go too. "


    "Yes, mother."


    Madame Su saw Su Ying walking towards the courtyard of Su Luan, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    Green mark whispered in Su Ying''s ear: "princess, the lady is so abnormal. She was very angry that day."


    "Whatever she does." Su Ying said, in a corner, Lingfeng ghost figure from behind the rockery flash out: "princess."


    "Well, but what do you hear?"


    "It turns out that Miss Su San and miss Ye joined hands to kill the princess."


    "Oh?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 399

    "Miss Su San has prepared the tea. There is a colorless and tasteless medicine in it, which will make people feel dizzy and hallucinate."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a chill, and her eyebrows and eyes bent slightly: "I''ve come up with such a sinister method It can be seen that she did not see the coffin and did not shed tears. "


    "What did the princess decide to do?" Ling Feng looks at Su Ying standing in the wind, looks indifferent, knowing that she has an idea in her heart.


    "It''s a trick." Su Ying lips slightly hook, Su Luan everywhere to find her trouble, this time to once and for all.


    Ling Feng understood the meaning of Su Ying and said that his subordinates understood.


    Su Ying went to Su Luan''s courtyard. She had finished her make-up and was wearing a red wedding dress. Su Xiu is sitting on one side and talking to her. Su Xiu sees Su Ying coming over and calls out with a smile: "sister, are you here? You see, the third sister is very beautiful today. "


    "Yes, my sister is really beautiful today." Su Ying took Su Luan''s hand and looked at it carefully.


    Su Luan took Su Ying and sat down on one side: "today is my great day. Both of my sisters have come to see her off. Luan''er doesn''t know how happy she is. Besides, our sisters haven''t talked like this for a long time."


    Two people spoke for a while, a girl brought tea in, poured tea for three people.


    Su Luan just wanted to serve tea and say something. Su Ying pointed to the dresser: "what is that? It''s like a silver note. "


    Su Ying refers to the past place where there is a kneaded silver note, which she just started throwing in the past.


    Su Xiu was poor recently. When he saw the silver ticket, his eyes glowed. Subconsciously, he said, "it''s like..."


    Su Luan got up and picked up the silver note: "Oh, I was so careless that I dropped it."


    Su Luan suddenly got a silver note, full of joy, Su Xiu is also worried that he did not find the silver note earlier, so that people can unknowingly take it as their own.


    Su Ying took advantage of two people did not pay attention to the time, respectively two people''s cup to return.


    After su Luan hides the silver note, she starts to serve the tea. She droops her eyes and reveals a cold smile on her rosy lips.


    She raised her tea cup and raised her glass to them: "two sisters, luan''er used to offend her willful ways. Please forgive me for using tea instead of wine today."


    Su Xiu drank tea: "what does your sister have to forgive or not to say."


    Su Ying took a sip: "yes, they are all sisters."


    Su Luan see Su shadow drink tea, the more thick the smile on his lips.


    This kind of powder is specially found by Ye Yanran. It is colorless and tasteless. This time, we must let Su Ying, a little bitch, have a bad luck. When she sees this, she can still sit in the position of Princess Huai.


    After drinking tea and talking for a while, a girl came to invite Su Ying, saying that his wife wanted to invite her.


    Su Ying followed the girl for a long time and found that she took herself to a very remote courtyard.


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile: "is it really the lady who asked me to come here?"


    The girl lowered her head and did not dare to see Su Ying. She said in a low voice: "yes, it was the lady who asked the second aunt to come over."


    Su Ying stood in place and glanced at her faintly: "why cheat me?"


    Seeing Su Ying see through, the girl is not in a hurry, but buries her head even lower: "second aunt grandma, madam is really waiting for you in front of you..."


    Su Ying falsely stroked his head with his hand: "how could this head suddenly be so dizzy?"


    "I will help you to sit in front of you..." The girl just wanted to support Su Ying, only felt a pain in her neck, and soon passed out.


    Su Ying looked at Ling Feng, Ling Feng nodded knowingly, and then dragged the girl down.


    "No, the bride is gone, the bride is gone!" After a while, seeing the wedding procession coming, Su Luan''s little girl suddenly called out.


    Today, many guests came to Su Luan''s house to make up for Su Luan. Now they are chatting and laughing. They suddenly hear the news and their faces are full of surprise.


    Mrs. Su stood up anxiously, and looked like she was about to faint. "What''s going on? Isn''t luan''er in her room?"


    Su Xiu also anxiously ran over: "mother, just now I just went out for a while, three younger sisters don''t know where to go, how can''t find."


    "This..." Mrs. Su was anxious and said, "what can I do? The sedan chair is coming to the door soon."


    "Don''t worry, Mrs. su." Ye Yanran didn''t know where she came from: "I just seemed to see a red shadow in the back yard. I don''t know if it''s the third miss. I''ll take you to find it."


    Green mark sees Ye Yan Ran to appear here, in the heart is very surprised, she does not know when the relationship between this miss ye and his wife is so good.


    Ye Yanran and Mrs. Su looked at each other and saw success in each other''s eyes.


    This matter is originally designed, let Su Luan hide for a while, let everyone have an excuse to find people.Su Ying has been designed by them and invited to the side yard. She has bought a man. Later, they will see a good play staged to see how Princess Huai and other men do things.


    Some kind-hearted wives also got up to help look for it, and others wondered whether the third miss of the Su family was dissatisfied with the marriage and escaped.


    Ye Yan ran quickly took these people to the side of the hospital, her step suddenly a meal, toward a direction in the past, "you listen, there seems to be some movement, let''s go and have a look."


    This group of ladies follow Ye Yan Ran, and suddenly find a man in the grass will a woman under the body, two people embrace a group, two mouth contain together.


    Two people are naked, as if no one else to do unbearable things, men''s rude voice and women''s groans interweave together, people can''t help blushing.


    As soon as Mrs. Su saw this scene, she exclaimed: "presumptuous, who is so bold to do such dirty things in broad daylight."


    The accompanying ladies saw the scene and sighed at each other.


    At this time, I didn''t know who it was. He called out first: "eh, isn''t this the third lady?"


    Mrs. Su sneered in her heart, thinking that Su Ying would soon be ruined. She just wanted to recruit someone to separate the two people in the grass. When she heard this, she was stunned.


    When she saw the woman under the man, she only felt a sweet in her throat.


    This woman It''s not my daughter Su Luan!


    She looked obsessed, her limbs tightly wrapped around the man, her hair scattered in the grass, her face flushed, and her mouth kept making a charming voice.


    Su Luan was confused by drugs, dizzy at the moment did not know what he was doing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 400

    "My God!" Mrs. Su exclaimed, and the whole person could not stand. If it was not for ye Yanran''s support, she would soon faint.


    Her legs trembled violently and her chest heaved violently. She just kept saying, "no, no, how could it be like this..."


    She grabbed Ye Yan Ran''s hand with fierce force, and her long fingernails almost fell into her arm: "how can this happen?"


    Ye Yan Ran frowned with pain, and her face was at a loss. How could it be like this? She didn''t know why. It was su Ying who was the key! She found a girl with high martial arts skills, this coarse and burly man, and drugs that made people confused and lustful. All she did was deal with Su Ying, not su Luan!


    Among the ladies who were watching, Mrs. Cheng was also there. She looked at the scene of such promiscuity, showing disdain in her eyes.


    She said to her better wife, "this Miss Su San is not like this once or twice. Last time I saw her in the great Buddhist temple, it seems that she has never seen a man How did Mrs. Su raise such a shameless daughter? "


    "Tut Tut, who knows! Who is this man? I''m afraid he is the lover of the third lady


    "Tut Tut, it''s still unheard of such a thing on the day of great joy."


    The voices of these ladies'' words and my words reached Mrs. Su''s ears. As soon as she thought of Su Luan, she would spread it all over the capital through the mouths of these ladies. The whole person could no longer bear such a blow. A mouthful of blood gushed out of her mouth and the whole person fainted.


    The two moms around the lady didn''t care about Mrs. su. They quickly separated Su Luan from the man, and then put on the wedding dress for Su Luan.


    Su Linfeng just heard from Su Xiu that the bride was missing, and rushed to come. When he was brought by Su Xiu, he saw that Su Luan''s eyes were half open, her face was full of spring, and her clothes were in disorder. On one side, there is a naked man who is bound, and his body has ambiguous scratches.


    As soon as Su Linfeng saw this scene, he saw the fainted Mrs. Su, and the look of disdain on the faces of those ladies. What did he not understand in his heart.


    Su Linfeng loves face most. He has been conscientious in his life and never dare to do anything against morality. Today is Su Luan''s wedding day. It was a good day, but I didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    He was half dead with anger, and his chest heaved violently.


    There has never been such a humiliating moment in his life. If there is a big hole in the ground at this moment, he must get into it.


    Su Luan is at a loss about the situation around her. She also makes some shameful noises. Su Lin is trembling with wind. She slaps Su Luan in the face at all costs and beats her whole face in half: "what''s the standard, what is the standard?"


    "Don''t be angry, Dad." Su Xiu pulls Su Linfeng in a hurry. Although she doesn''t see Su Ying make a fool of herself this time, she is also very angry to see Su Luan make a fool of herself. Su Luan has not been bullying her, laughing at her pitiful, in the future to see who is more miserable than who!


    After su Luan was beaten by Su Linfeng, although he was confused, he was still sober.


    She saw so many people around her, looked down at her messy clothes, and the discomfort between her legs, which reminded her of a fact.


    What she was dreaming about just now is true!


    Su Luan''s heart is afraid, on the back of his back and forehead is covered with cold sweat, and his whole body is shaking.


    She wanted to say something. Her throat was dry and hoarse, and her emotions were so excited that she suddenly fainted.


    Su Lin Feng gasped for breath. He just left his sleeve and shut up the animal.


    Ye Yanran almost silly, until she saw Su Ying with green mark Shi ran to come over, she had arranged all destroyed.


    "What''s going on here?" Su Ying looked at everyone with a puzzled face. When she saw the lady who fainted and Su Luan, she said anxiously, "mother, sister, what''s wrong with this?"


    Su Ying turned his head to the next humanitarian: "what are you still doing here? Don''t send your wife and miss back to the room. Go to find a doctor to have a look!"


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying come out intact, hands tightly hold up, finger joints white.


    Such a good chance was unexpectedly escaped by Su Ying!


    She hate to stare at Su Ying, Su Ying feel her vision also raised his head to look at her.


    Ye Yanran finds that Su Ying Ming has a unique face, but her expression is so cold that she can''t see any expression, and her eyes are flat.


    Mrs. Su''s spirit was greatly damaged. After she woke up, she always said some nonsense and kept shouting about bitches.


    Su Linfeng came to see her once in the afternoon, looked at her look wrong, and ordered the servants to look after her. Do not let her out of Wutong garden, so as not to hurt five aunt''s children.


    Su Luan is even more dazed. What she has done has been spread all over the country in a short time, and the Lin family has already retired from the marriage. Su Luan makes Su Fu lose face. Su Linfeng doesn''t want to see her at all.Su Linfeng ordered people to send away the guests in the mansion, so he hid in the study, but felt unable to lift his face.


    Su Ying saw that there was nothing wrong with Su''s house, so he took green mark back. Green mark hated him and said, "fortunately, the princess has escaped. They are so vicious!"


    Su Ying light way: "they are willing to commit evil, let them eat evil fruit."


    Green Mark seems to think of something, more and more angry: "princess, that Miss Ye is afraid that the world will not be chaotic, this matter has nothing to do with her!"


    Su Ying''s spread all over the country stirred up a simple arc: "I don''t know when she and Su Luan''s feelings are so good, but also personally came to see her off."


    "At that time, they said the bride was missing, and I saw her smile indistinctly, and said she knew it! Oh, I didn''t expect that she really caught the traitor of the third miss! " Green Mark said there was a bit of schadenfreude.


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a cold idea, this ye Yanran in order to fight for the position of Princess Huai, and later did not know how to target himself!


    Ye Yan quietly left Su''s house and returned to Ye''s house. She was so popular that she smashed several porcelain bottles.


    She had designed it for so long, and after waiting for such a good opportunity, she thought that Su Ying would be ruined. She thought that she could take advantage of this opportunity to let yefeibai dislike her and terminate her.


    Then I can become the princess of Huai.


    I didn''t expect that all this would be destroyed!


    Why is all this so coincidental! Is Su Ying''s luck, or is she able to calculate!


    No! No matter what kind of person Su Ying is, no matter what means Su Ying has, she wants to be a concubine of non White Brother!


    Mi Li rushed to the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 401

    When Mi Fei saw ye Yanran, a smile appeared on her pretty face: "Yan Ran, how can you think of coming here today?"


    "Aunt..." Ye Yanran rushed forward to Mi Fei''s arms, and her beautiful eyes exuded crystal clear tears, and her long eyelashes trembled.


    As soon as Mi Fei saw ye Yanran''s sad appearance, she patted her back anxiously: "what''s wrong with Yanran? Tell your aunt who bullied you. "


    Ye Yanran looks aggrieved and tells Mi Fei the reason. Naturally, she put herself in the position of Savior. She just helped Mrs. su.


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears: "Auntie, can you blame me for being vicious I just like feibai too much


    Mi Fei frowned: "no, how can you compare with Su Ying! Don''t look at her soft and weak, a pair does not have the appearance of the heart, in fact, she is more ruthless than anyone! You see, she''s got a good hand with her sisters! "


    When ye Yanran heard Mi Fei say this, she showed a disappointed look: "Auntie, what can I do? Now brother feibai loves her so much that she doesn''t know what kind of magic he has cast on him Feibai is not willing to look at other women except her


    "Hum! Men are the same, do you really think feibai as long as she is a woman in this life? The Empress Dowager did not say before, as long as the March period arrives, Su Ying has not yet conceived a child, will give to the non white concubine Mi Fei Yingying looked at her with a smile, "as long as you get married to huaiwang''s mansion and serve Fei Bai every day, I''m afraid you won''t get his favor?"


    Ye Yanran was pleased in his heart and hesitated to say, "but..."


    "Yanran, you are beautiful, sensible and clever. No man will refuse you." "My aunt can guarantee that as long as you get married to the huaiwang mansion, you will get the heart that is not white."


    Ye Yanran''s lips bloomed with a smile, and then twisted her delicate eyebrows: "what if Su Ying is pregnant with a child?"


    "Now nearly two months have passed, can you hear what''s going on in Su Ying''s stomach?"


    Ye Yanran looks at Mi Fei with a faint smile in her heart. Then she sighed again: "there is still a month, in case of pregnancy..."


    "What''s so hard to do?" Mi Fei''s time in the palace is not short. She knows all the means in the palace. There are many ways to prevent a woman from having a child.


    Ye Yanran looks at the smile in Mi Fei''s eyes, with a smile on her lips and doesn''t speak.


    "Princess, this is the Lord..." Green Mark came in with a bowl of dark medicine.


    Su Ying sitting at the table is thinking about the recent launch of a new gift good, smell a strong smell of medicine.


    Su Ying sighed, and there was still one month left for the appointment with the Empress Dowager.


    Yefeibai has not mentioned the birth of a child on the agenda recently, but she knows that he is very anxious. Two bowls of soup and medicine are sent to her one day.


    "Take it away!" Su Ying waved, "it''s too bad."


    "No way!" Green mark shook his head, "the LORD said that these medicinal materials are very precious, so that the maid must watch you drink it."


    Su Ying see green mark disobedient, directly on the front of the medicine bowl, will be the medicine juice poured out of the window.


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying with heartache: "ah! Princess, this medicine... "


    "Where can I drink this bowl of medicine today and have a baby tomorrow?" Su Ying knew that there was no problem with their bodies and didn''t want to drink these drugs all the time.


    It''s fate that children can''t be anxious.


    "But, but..."


    "It''s the medicine that kills three parts." Su Ying looked at the green mark and said, "OK, you and Wang Ye said that I have drunk the medicine."


    Green mark still a face heartache appearance: "but..."


    Su Ying busy way: "I want to eat plum cake today, you go to make it for me?"


    "Good." Green mark saw that Su Ying wanted to eat, so he went back quickly, and soon brought a pile of hot plum blossom cakes and plum blossom dew. Su Ying had a good appetite and ate most of the dishes and drank most of the pot''s plum blossom dew.


    At this time, Hongbo pushed the door and came in: "princess, empress MI, please go to the palace to enjoy the plum blossom."


    Su Ying''s eyes flash with surprise. Mi Fei is the Empress Dowager''s niece and ye Yanran''s aunt. Can you find her to enjoy Mei?


    "No Su Ying shook her hand. "I''m sleepy. I''ll sleep."


    Recently night feibai not only brought her soup, but also asked her to be more cruel in bed. She is sleepy in the daytime now, where does she have the spirit to deal with what Mi Fei.


    Red wave should a: "that slave maidservant went back."


    Su Ying from the green mark to serve gargle, yawned and went to sleep, recently she is more and more sleepy.


    Time flies, a month flies by.


    Su Ying wakes up early in the morning, sees the night is not in vain to support the head with the hand, the eye is lovingly looking at her.


    Su Ying allows him to look at it, and his heart is covered with a tiny sweet, she vaguely called a: "non white.""Well?"


    "Why did you wake up so early?" Su Ying approached him and rubbed in his arms, "don''t you sleep a little more?"


    "Just thinking about how you can sleep so much." Night is not white, a wisp of Su Ying''s hair at the fingertip, "yesterday you came back to sleep, I see you sleep sweet, did not disturb you, you see you have been sleeping for five hours."


    "It''s getting colder and colder recently. It''s still warm in the quilt." Su Ying shrank into his arms and her eyes closed again.


    She said secretly in her heart, "Your Royal Highness Huai, who can eat away your joy every day?".


    Night non white pinched her face: "eat something first, sleep again, can''t do without eating."


    Night is not white, green mark sent breakfast, breakfast is very ordered.


    At this moment, green mark pushed the door in, she said cautiously: "princess, the Empress Dowager orders you to enter the palace."


    "I see." Su Ying calmly said this sentence, but suddenly no appetite.


    But she still lowered her head and ate the food.


    After su Ying finished eating, she took a look at night feibai, and there was a very light smile on her lips: "three months passed really fast."


    "You don''t have to worry about me." Night is not white language gas firm, he put the hand on the table, holding her, wide palm thick and warm.


    Ye feibai and Su Ying go to the palace of CI Ning. The atmosphere in the palace is solemn and dignified. The Empress Dowager sits on a high chair, ye Yanran sits on one side, and the queen and Mi Fei sit at the two ends respectively.


    After asking for peace, Su Ying and ye Fei sat quietly aside.


    "No white, you''re here." The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on their faces coldly. She opened the door and said, "three months have come. I think you should know what you are looking for today."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 402

    Su Ying slightly hung her face, and her smile was light.


    The Empress Dowager looked in the direction of Su Ying. She couldn''t see her look at all. She could only see the chic hairpin on her bun.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a light sarcasm: "shadow son, you and non white into marriage also have a period of time, feibai side besides you also have no other intimate person."


    Night is not white arrogant, dark eyes flashing light alienation, voice Indifference: "the shadow is very intimate, non white has her one is enough."


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "the shadow is intimate, the sad family can also choose a more intimate woman for you."


    The Empress Dowager saw ye feibai and wanted to refute it. After a look at Su Ying, she continued: "we said before that if you can''t have a baby within three months, then I can only find other women to give birth to feibai. It''s a top priority to open branches and spread leaves, so we can''t delay it. "


    "The emperor''s grandmother said so." Su Ying''s voice is calm and marvelous. Her eyes lifted slightly, and she felt several cold lines of sight shooting at her.


    Her lips with a wisp of leisurely smile, she holds the tea bowl in her hand, inadvertently dip her nails into the cup.


    There was poison in her nails, which Hongbo had prepared for her in advance.


    Su Ying''s action is slight, no one can see the mystery.


    Mi Fei takes a look at Su Ying, flattens her abdomen, and then looks at ye Yanran.


    The two looked at each other with a sigh of relief.


    recently, Princess MI was afraid that Su Ying would have a baby, so she specially lit a special perfume in the palace. This kind of perfume would prevent a woman from having a baby in a short time. However, she invited Su Ying several times, but Su Ying refused to come and gave up with various excuses. Now it''s God''s help to see that she''s not pregnant.


    In the beautiful eyes of Mi Fei, she pretended to regret: "there are three kinds of filial piety, and the biggest one is no queen.". Although you have a good relationship and can''t accommodate others, you may have been married for a long time. If you drag on like this, you will make a big joke... "


    Ye Fei glances at Mi Fei lightly. There is a thousand years of ice and snow in his eyes. This eye makes Mi Fei fall into the ice cellar, and the words behind her are blocked in her throat.


    The queen raised her eyebrows slightly and her voice was calm: "if it''s not white, don''t be stubborn. You have been married for a long time. Since there is no movement in the shadow''s stomach, you should change to someone else. "


    Ye Yanran pretends to be calm and looks at, the smile in the eyes is hiding can''t hide.


    The night is not white, his face is calm, but his eyes are full of bloody gas. He said word by word: "the child of a minister can only be born by a shadow."


    The Empress Dowager looked more and more unhappy: "I think the queen said it very well."


    She took a sip of the tea bowl. She didn''t drink the tea. She just put some poison on her lips.


    The Empress Dowager knows that the night is not white and is hard to deal with, so she places her eyes on Su Ying. She tried to hold back her anger: "as a princess of Huai, you should also consider non white. Now, what do you say? "


    Su Ying raised his head to look at the empress dowager, just want to say something, the body gently shook for a while.


    She stroked her head with her hand and reluctantly said, "this thing..."


    The Empress Dowager saw that Su Ying''s face was not good-looking, and coldly hummed: "I have also chosen this person. I look at Yan Ran, this child is very good. Her appearance and temperament will not say, and if she looks ruddy, she must be able to give birth to a healthy child immediately. Today, the mourning family has issued an order of righteousness, pointing out that Yan Ran is not a white wife. Do you have any objection, shadow son? "


    Ye Yanran''s face showed a blush of shame, a pair of eyebrows tightly fell on the night''s non white face.


    She has a smile in her eyes and is about to become the wife of non White Brother!


    Su Ying more and more dizzy, eyes half squint, she pointed to the tea bowl and said: "tea, tea..."


    Su Ying poisoned herself to make the scene a mess. The empress dowager, Mi Fei and ye Yanran may harm themselves. If they faint, they don''t know who poisoned them, and they will think it''s the other party.


    However, the main purpose of Su Ying is to point to ye Yanran. She has a cold smile in her heart. The last Su Luan wedding has not been calculated with her! This time she didn''t mind putting a charge on her head.


    Night feibai see Su Ying body paralytic sitting on the chair motionless, at any time to faint, his heart faintly trembling.


    Night is not white to stand up vigorously, the chair and the floor make a sharp noise.


    He didn''t know how much effort it took to control the shivering. He strode to Su Ying and squatted down beside her.


    He held Su Ying''s hand tightly: "shadow, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I I''m fine. " Su Ying''s face was pale, but she was still smiling at his weakness.


    Su Ying was only slightly poisoned, and the whole person was dizzy.


    Ye feibai''s fingers clenched tightly into a fist, and his thin lips tightly pressed into a line. His eyes quickly swept across the empress dowager, empress, Mi Fei, and ye Yanran. A grim flash flashed in his eyes: "come on, please go and ask the imperial physician to come over!"


    Ye Yanran and Mi Fei look at each other and see the suspicion in each other''s eyes. They don''t know how this happened.


    The Empress Dowager''s face is surprised, some can''t believe.The queen looked cold and frowned slightly.


    Ye feibai heard a cat call at the moment. He saw a mammy holding a cat in his hand. He did not care too much. He grabbed the cat and strongly fed the tea to its mouth.


    The black cat was kept by the Empress Dowager for a long time. Seeing that the night was not white, she could not help but cry: "feibai, you..."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s voice fell, she saw the black cat''s body twitch violently for a moment, and then lay on the ground motionless.


    The Empress Dowager was shocked: "this..."


    The night is not white to be enraged, the hands hold tightly, the forehead blue muscle suddenly rises: "is who poisons to the shadow son?"


    His handsome face showed a touch of violence and cruelty, and his eyes burst out with a chilling chill: "if there is something wrong with the shadow, I will never forgive you."


    "Not white, this..." The Empress Dowager''s heart secretly angry, originally this matter has already become, how can there be such a thing.


    "Grandmother, if you let me find out who the poison is, don''t blame the non white and impolite!"


    The Empress Dowager is stunned. The night is not white. Although there is no explicit explanation, Ying''er is poisoned in the CI Ning palace The Empress Dowager is really wronged.


    Mi Fei looks at ye Yanran. Ye Yanran also looks confused. Mi Fei can''t help but frown. Yan Ran was going to fulfill her wish. How could she poison Su Ying? Is it su Ying who made and directed herself?


    Seeing that ye feibai held Su Ying in her arms, Mi Fei couldn''t help but say, "Ying''er is the most intelligent one. This time she has fulfilled her promise to let Yanran marry into huaiwang''s mansion. She didn''t mean to avoid the topic, did she


    Night is not white eyes, eyes burst out a thick anger.


    Mi Fei''s beautiful eyes were fixed on Su Ying. Naturally, she would not miss such a good opportunity: "who dares to openly prescribe medicine to Ying''er in the CI Ning palace. It''s not Ying''er who makes such a bad decision?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 403

    Su Ying sneers in her heart, and her face becomes weaker and weaker. She stares at Mi Fei''s face and shows her anger.


    She glared at Mi Fei angrily, as if she could not speak with hatred!


    "Shut up!" The night is not a white storm, and her whole body exudes a look of arrogance and awe, and Mi Fei suddenly silences her voice.


    That medicine effect attacks very quickly, Su Ying shakes to feel some dizziness, soon faints in the past.


    "Shadow!" Seeing that there was no trace of blood on her face, there was a strong sense of helplessness and panic in her heart.


    He is half kneeling on the ground, Su Ying embraces in the bosom, patting her cheek: "shadow, shadow."


    Night is not white heart to lift up, toward outside shout a way: "quickly call too doctor, quick call too doctor!"


    The Empress Dowager saw that Su Ying fainted and saw the worried appearance of night feibai. She just said, "feibai, you don''t have to be careful..."


    Seeing ye Yanran''s lost look, Mi Fei couldn''t help but say, "Fei Bai, Yan ran her..."


    Ye Fei takes a cool look at Mi Fei, which has no feelings. His voice was as cold as a thousand years ago. Every word was squeezed out of his throat: "I don''t want any woman except shadow."


    The queen frowned and said nothing.


    Mi Fei bit her teeth secretly, but she didn''t dare to say another word.


    Ye feibai looked anxious and hugged Su Ying to find a comfortable place for her to lie down in the inner room. The doctor was called in a hurry and soon came over. As soon as ye feibai saw it, he almost roared: "show me to the shadow!"


    Seeing that ye feibai was so anxious, Wang Taiyi was also nervous. He is busy in the stool at the head of the bed to do well, in Su Ying''s wrist covered with a veil, for her pulse.


    Night Fei Bai saw the doctor''s concentration for a moment, and then gave the needle for Su Ying. His heart went up and down. He tried to use a steady mood and said, "what''s wrong with shadow?"


    With a smile on his face, he stood up and bowed to Yefei: "congratulations to the prince. Congratulations to the princess."


    "Really?" Night feibai rushes to Su Ying''s bed, and his eyes show a look of ecstasy, even he is shocked by the surprise.


    His fingers trembled slightly from the excitement.


    The corners of his lips rose involuntarily. He wanted to laugh but did not dare to smile. He seemed to be in a dream, and some of them could not believe it. He wanted to reach out his hand to touch Su Ying''s face, and then retracted his hand. He suddenly felt that Su Ying became fragile and broke when he touched it.


    He looked at Wang Taiyi and asked repeatedly, "are you really happy?"


    Wang Taiyi definitely nodded: "Lord, don''t worry, this is the pulse of joy, absolutely can''t be wrong!"


    Ye feibai was ecstatic at the moment, and his heart pounded violently. He grasped Su Ying''s soft hand and asked anxiously, "shadow has fainted, can you be in any way?"


    Doctor Wang frowned: "the princess ate poison by mistake But fortunately, she only took a small amount of food. Wei Chen has given the needle for the princess, and the princess''s body is no harm. "


    "Seriously?"


    "Please rest assured, the princess''s body is very good and her pulse is very stable, but..." Doctor Wang looked at the night Fei Bai and lowered his eyes. "It''s just that during this period, the prince and the princess should sleep separately, so as not to overwork the princess."


    Su Ying at the moment faint turn to wake up, hear Wang Taiyi''s words, the face is not from a red.


    During this period of time, night is not day and night, and she really can''t bear it.


    "Shadow, are you awake?" The night is not white light catch a glimpse of Su Ying open eyes, he tightly clasped Su Ying''s hand, voice because of excitement, the end of the voice some tremble, "do you hear, we have children, we have children!"


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, so like a god man, his face always with a indifferent look, and now he is excited like a child.


    Seeing his look, she suddenly felt that everything she did was worth it.


    Before she fainted, the Empress Dowager was still anxious to give the woman yefeibaisai.


    Su Ying''s subordinates consciously stroked his abdomen, and her child came at the right time, blocking the Empress Dowager''s mouth in time.


    There was a big smile on her lips and she nodded! I know. "


    Ye Fei turned his head and looked at Wang Taiyi: "what else should I pay attention to in the future?"


    "Recently, the princess should pay attention to rest and not be tired. Her diet should be a little light. There are also some taboo diet and precautions, Wei Chen wrote to the king on paper


    The night nods in vain.


    "If there is nothing special about the Lord, I will leave first." Others may not know, but Doctor Wang knows how much the prince dotes on the princess. He thinks they must have a lot to say. He doesn''t want to disturb them here.


    "Go ahead." Night feibai Wang Taiyi waved back, bow his head in Su Ying''s face and kiss two.


    He took her hand and rubbed his cheek. He looked at Su Ying obsessed, smiling between his eyebrows. If he had not taken care of her body, he would have liked to embed her whole body in his arms."Shadow, we have children, we have children." Ye feibai buried his face in her neck and laughed stiffly. The more he laughed, the more happy he was. He also made a voice, "we really have children."


    Su Ying stretched out her hands and took his warm body into her arms. She answered definitely: "well, yes, we have children."


    Ye feibai holds her carefully. Although the doctor has diagnosed him, he is still dizzy. The result is too sudden.


    "I..." Su Ying just wanted to say something, but there was a confused footstep outside.


    Su Ying subconsciously pushes the night away and looks out.


    The empress dowager, empress dowager, Mi Fei and ye Yanran all came in from outside.


    The four people thought Su Ying was poisoned, but when they heard that Su Ying was pregnant, they all looked surprised.


    The Empress Dowager does not like Su Ying. She is upset when she hears that Su Ying is pregnant. However, her heart was more or less happy. After a long time, her face was smiling, and the wrinkles around her eyes were blooming.


    After all, Su Ying''s arms are also royal blood. The Empress Dowager sees Su Ying want to get up, busy way: "lie down well, be careful of the child in the stomach."


    Before the Empress Dowager saw Su Ying is a hundred unpleasant, now know that Su Ying is pregnant, actually do not think she dislike.


    Su Ying cleverly replied, "thank you for your concern."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying: "shadow son, you should take care of yourself in the future. Now you are two people. You should be careful in everything. You don''t have to think about other things. Just take care of yourself and don''t be careless


    "Your grandmother said so."


    Ye Yanran didn''t come out of the news of Su Ying''s pregnancy for a long time. Because she was jealous, her hand under the long sleeve was tightly clenched.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 404

    What did the Empress Dowager think of and said to ye feibai, "when you go back to the mansion, you can go and see what''s not conducive to production in the mansion and clear it out."


    "In vain."


    "There are also food to eat, which should be checked before being used by the shadow." After so many years in this palace, the Empress Dowager knows the dirty things most. Now the child in Yinger''s stomach is her great grandson. No matter what kind of discord she had with Su Ying before, she must ensure that the child is infallible.


    Ye feibai watched the Empress Dowager''s attitude change, and her tense look relaxed.


    The Empress Dowager explained these things one by one, turned to a Mammy and said, "go and take that jade Ruyi."


    Mammy understood, and soon came over with a green jade Ruyi in red silk. The jade Carver had smooth lines, beautiful shape and warm color. The Empress Dowager will yuruyi to Su Ying: "this is the first gift that AI family gives to little great grandson."


    Su Ying Dafang took over: "thank the emperor grandmother."


    Ye Yanran was biting her teeth hard, almost bleeding.


    But she could only bear it. Her heart was shaking.


    The queen also stepped forward with a smile on her face, but her eyes were plain.


    Her voice is not slow, as if with a smile, listen carefully but also very common: "good, shadow this has the body, this palace also at ease."


    Su Ying took a look at the queen, and her eyes jumped involuntarily.


    The queen also prepared a gift for Su Ying. She motioned to her back, and a maid of honor handed over a beautiful box.


    The queen handed the box to Ying''er: "the ruby hairpin here was the dowry of the palace in those years. I will give it to you today."


    Su Ying looked down and saw that the work of the ruby hairpin was very exquisite and unique. The whole hairpin was made of red gold with exquisite lines carved on it. In particular, the ruby on the top, with large particles, is inlaid in the middle and emits dazzling light.


    Su Ying originally wanted to decline, night Fei Bai has already received: "thank you, empress mother."


    "We should pay more attention to rest. If there are not enough hands, I will tell you that we will give you more mothers. "


    Su Ying said respectfully: "thank you, empress mother. The girls brought by shadow from her mother''s home are very diligent."


    The empress answered imperceptibly and said no more. She only said that she would let the shadow have a good rest and left.


    When Mi Fei sees that ye Yanran looks wrong, she is very depressed.


    She had no idea that Su Ying was really pregnant.


    Now the Empress Dowager no longer mentions to the non white concubine, she is even more difficult to say anything.


    She took a look at Su Ying. She is pregnant now, and she is really full of stars.


    This woman''s luck is damned good!


    Mi Fei felt sad. On her face, she still wanted to put on a kind look: "shadow, you just fainted. This palace is really scared. You must take care of yourself and have a healthy little son of honor. "


    Su Ying sees Mi Fei, and the smile on her face is gradually converging. She looked at Mi Fei with displeasure on her face: "empress Mi Fei, didn''t you say that shadow is a fake? Did you poison yourself? "


    Mi Fei thought that Su Ying would expose this time, but she couldn''t answer: "this..."


    "Ying''er is tired these days. She thinks she may be pregnant. How can she poison herself?" Su Ying said here, Qing Lin Lin''s eyes are cold, and there is a trace of inquiry, "or Mi Fei Niang knows who killed me and my baby in my stomach?"


    Su Ying stopped, eyes pretending to be inadvertently in the face of Ye Yan Ran.


    Ye Yanran glared at Su Ying with hatred.


    Mi Fei''s face was embarrassed and her eyes flashed: "I just think how can anyone in this palace be so bold?"


    Su Ying sneered: "that poison can only be my own?"


    When the Empress Dowager heard Su Ying say so, she looked at Ye Yan Ran''s eyes with a little hesitation, and frowned gently.


    The smile on Yefei''s white face gradually converged, and his expression was cold: "at this time, it''s absolutely impossible to do this! It''s too unsafe here. Wait a minute. I''ll take the shadow with me


    A group of people finally left, and the house became quiet.


    As soon as the empress dowager, Mi Fei and ye Yanran walked out of the palace, ye Yanran suddenly knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager.


    This half day, ye Yanran''s heart flew high in the sky and fell to the bottom of the deep valley. Her mood fluctuated so fast that she could hardly bear it.


    Just in front of Su Ying, she was forced to bear, and now she can no longer pretend to go on.


    "Yan Ran, you are..." After a meal, the Empress Dowager saw ye Yanran raise her head. Her face was pale, her eyelashes trembled, and her face was covered with tears. She looked pitiful.


    Ye Yanran raised her face slightly, and her eyes were filled with deep pain: "empress dowager, you promised Yan Ran, you should point Yan Ran to non white brother."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Ye Yan ran with a serious look: "originally this matter has become half, if not shadow son poisoning..."When Mi Fei thought of the time ye Yanran framed Su Ying, she naturally felt that ye Yanran had taken the medicine this time. So when she confronted Su Ying just now, she didn''t dare to say too much.


    But when she saw ye Yanran, she subconsciously exonerated herself from her guilt: "the princess Huai is the most ruthless. She is cruel to others and dare to be cruel to herself. You see, aunt, she is pregnant and is willing to poison herself


    When ye Yanran heard that Mi Fei was so anxious to get rid of this matter, she only thought that it was Mi Fei who did it.


    Although she was a little annoyed, she finally felt that Mi Fei was for her own good, and she did not dare to say more.


    The Empress Dowager frowned, and always felt that there was something strange at this time.


    As if Mi Fei didn''t want to mention it again, she looked at the weeping ye Yanran, "aunt, what should I do now? She is so infatuated, but what else can she do? "


    "What else can AI family do? Now that the shadow is pregnant, how can I send Yan Ran to her


    When ye Yanran heard that even the Empress Dowager did not help her, she knelt on the ground and couldn''t get up. She just cried: "empress dowager, you promised Yan Ran Now, Yan Ran''s heart is on Fei Bai''s brother... "


    The Empress Dowager saw ye Yanran crying and sad and pitiful, and started to help her up: "Yan Ran, don''t be afraid, there is a sad family in."


    The Empress Dowager sighed, and now she has a headache about it.


    Originally, Yanran rationing is more than enough, but ye feibai''s eyes can not accommodate others, and the shadow is pregnant. This matter needs to be considered in the long run.


    Ye Yanran has nothing to do and wipes a tear mercilessly. She bit her lip: "the Empress Dowager must make decisions for Yanran."


    The Empress Dowager patted her hand: "well, good child, don''t cry, the sad family will never let you aggrieved."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 405

    Night feibai let Su Ying rest for a while, and took her back to the house.


    But he didn''t want to let her walk. He held her in his arms and carried her to the gate of the palace.


    Su Ying feels embarrassed, but she knows that night is not white and will never let go, and let him.


    When they arrived at the gate of the palace, ye feibai suddenly called her name: "Su Ying!"


    "What?" Since their marriage, Su Ying has not heard the night is not white, even with a surname to call her, even a bit vicious taste.


    He leaned to her ear: "did you give this medicine yourself?"


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, face is not right, naturally dare not answer. "What are you talking about?" she said


    "You give it back to me!" The night is not white, the more afraid, "in case the baby in the belly You didn''t even know to let me know in advance. "


    Su Ying took a look at him and said, "if I know, do you still agree with me to do this?"


    Ye Fei looked at her coldly: "of course not."


    "Then it''s over?"


    Yefei white molars teeth: "see if I will let you settle this account with you!"


    Su Ying will face buried in his arms: "I am pregnant now, you want to let me."


    The night is not white


    The fact that Princess Huai is pregnant has been spread in the palace for a long time. Now these eunuchs are talking in a low voice as they look at yefeibai holding Su Ying in their arms.


    "His highness Huai really dotes on the princess..."


    "The princess is also a lucky one. She is pregnant so soon."


    "It seems that they are really in love."


    Ye Yanran came out of the palace of benevolence and saw this scene.


    She is obsessed with looking at the night is not white, but all his attention is in Su Ying''s body, did not look at her at all.


    Ye Yanran''s jealousy at the bottom of her heart is like a poisonous snake entangled in her heart, and the blood is surging wildly.


    She thought the night was not white, and she didn''t like Su Ying at all, but now - it doesn''t seem like this.


    His strong arms tightly hold Su Ying, his eyes were like a thousand years of ice, but now with gentle and doting.


    The corners of his beautiful lips rose slightly, showing an elegant curve.


    The sun is facing the face, covered with a layer of golden light. His appearance is extraordinary outstanding, looking at him like this, ye Yanran only feels that he has lost his soul and soul.


    They are saying something, Su Ying pressed him, and his face showed a light smile.


    Ye Yanran was stunned and wanted to turn herself into her.


    A cold light flashed through her beautiful eyes. In this world, there has never been anything she couldn''t get.


    Ye feibai came back to the Huai palace with Su Ying in his arms, and immediately ordered the housekeeper to gather all his servants. He slowly announced the news: "the princess is pregnant."


    The night was not white, and the joy of her eyes could not be covered, but her face was solemn: "in the future, you should take good care of the princess with the spirit of twelve points. She will listen to what she says and never neglect. If anyone offends the princess, I will punish him severely. "


    The faces of all the servants, especially green mark and red wave, were flushed with excitement.


    "Yes," they replied in chorus


    Before the servants scattered, Duke sun came with the imperial edict of the Ming emperor, followed by a few small eunuchs, carrying a heavy box of treasures and many precious medicinal materials.


    After sun Gonggong read the imperial edict, he said to ye feibai and Su Ying with a smile: "prince, princess, the emperor is very happy after hearing the news of the princess''s pregnancy, and repeatedly says yes. The fifth prince was talking to him, but he didn''t listen. He wanted to summon you at once and watch you go back. He was afraid that the princess would have to work hard, so he immediately ordered other people to deliver these things. "


    Su Ying soft voice said: "thank you father-in-law."


    "The emperor also said, let the princess rest more and take care of herself."


    "Please thank the emperor for me."


    Seeing that the will had been reached, Duke Sun said, "I left first."


    Su Ying looked at the green mark, green mark will understand, will be a package of gold leaves sent up: "father-in-law go well."


    Sun Gonggong took the brocade bag and left.


    "It''s time for us to go back to our room. It''s windy. Are you cold?" Night is not white, holding Su Ying to Ming Yuxuan, pinching her hand.


    "Not cold." Su Ying shook his head and glared at him angrily: "where do I come from? I need to be supported by people for a few steps."


    "You also said that I had fainted before..." Ye feibai was afraid when she thought of what she had just done. She wanted to teach her a lesson. In the end, she still raised her head high and put it down. "Don''t do such a dangerous thing for me in the future, do you know?"


    Su Ying is clever: "I know."


    The night is not white or not at ease, turned to see green mark red wave one eye, "later no matter where the princess goes, all must follow her, must not let her alone."The night is not white, looking at the red wave in the eyes with cold: "if you let me know again, let the princess contact anything dangerous, I will not be polite."


    "I know." Red wave held her breath, did not dare to look up at the night is not white, that fell on her body''s line of sight already let her fear.


    It was not until the night was white that Hongbo dared to look up and take a breath.


    Night is not white will su Ying to the room, let her lie down on the soft couch, to her tea to send water, the smile on the lips can not stop.


    "Are you hungry? I''ll have your food prepared. "


    Su Ying is not hungry, but it is rare to see him so enthusiastic, and Su Ying does not refuse.


    He sat by the soft couch and looked at Su Ying tenderly. At the moment, he had a real feeling, he would get together and kiss Su Ying''s face: "shadow, I only have you in my life."


    Su Ying took the initiative to hold his slender fingers, full of smile at him, but also with a threat: "if you dare to have someone else, I will run away with the child."


    "Dare you?" The night is not white and solemn, and a faint doting look appears in the dark eyes: "don''t worry, there is no one, nothing can stop me, I only love you."


    Su Ying''s face was tinged with a faint blush, and a warm current surged in her heart, and her heart had a strong throb.


    Now she knew that night was not white and had already lived in her heart.


    When he is protecting her, when he is happy for her, when he is worried about her, when he is sincere with her.


    At this moment, her heart sank without reservation. At this moment, she knew that she was willing to have children for him, and she was willing to join hands with him for a lifetime.


    Su Yinggang wants to say something to express his feelings. The green mark comes in with a food plate from the outside.


    She put the dishes in the food box one by one, and she did not know why. She felt the unhappy eyes of the night. She was blessed and quickly withdrew.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 406

    Su Ying originally wants to get up to eat, the night is not white to press her body, the hair next to her ear is lifted to the ear: "you don''t move, I''ll feed you."


    Su shadow forehead suddenly appeared three black lines: "really not, I can come by myself."


    "You just had a baby and you need to take a rest. Did you forget what Dr. Wang said?"


    "Rest? It''s not the way to keep quiet Su Ying didn''t say anything later. I''m not a disabled person.


    "Open your mouth." Night is not white with a piece of green vegetables stuffed into her mouth, he did such a thing seems to like this and that. He kept adding vegetables to Su Ying, "another piece of chicken?"


    "I can''t eat it." Su Ying shook her hand.


    Night Fei Bai looked down at the rice in the eye bowl and frowned slightly: "eat more, now you are two people."


    Su Ying quickly refused: "really can''t eat."


    "Today, these dishes are specially ordered to be cooked in the kitchen. You can see that you have only half a bowl of rice. You can have some more."


    "You see, these four dishes have been fed into my stomach. I can''t eat any more." Su Ying has a premonition that he can''t let Ye Fei feed her any more next time. He wants to feed all the food to her.


    Night non white see Su Ying really refused to eat, the rice bowl on one side: "wait a moment hungry in eating."


    Night is not white, there are things to deal with, went to the study, the room suddenly quiet down. Su Ying stroked her flat abdomen with her hand, and the child came without warning, and in reason.


    It''s a fantastic feeling, and it''s something to look forward to.


    Su Ying''s pregnant thing is like a wing, all of a sudden spread in the capital.


    Some dignitaries wanted to curry favor with the king of Huai, so they took the opportunity to let their wives bring gifts to visit Huai Wang''s residence. For a while, Su Ying became the most popular woman in the capital.


    "Princess, Mrs. Li''s family is also congratulating you."


    "Princess, Mrs. Lin''s wife comes with her to congratulate you."


    "Princess..."


    When red wave came to report Su Ying, ye feibai happened to come in. His face was gloomy and not very good-looking: "no see."


    Seeing that night is not white, Hongbo quickly retreats to one side and says yes.


    "Is that really possible?" This is not everyone can enter the mansion, Su Ying and a few ladies in the morning exchanged greetings for a while, now a little sleepy.


    "Your body needs rest. How can you talk to them and lose your spirit?" Night not white see Su Ying face some tired look, "but sleepy?"


    Su Ying nodded.


    The night is not white to look at Su Ying between the eyebrows of light tired, eyebrows light lock, he told red wave way: "after no matter who comes over to say the princess body empty, can''t see guests."


    Ye Fei thought for a while, and then found Ling Feng to come over: "send more people at the gate to protect the safety of the Huai palace."


    All of a sudden, the room was quiet, and the night was not white. She held Su Ying in her arms: "let''s sleep for a while."


    Although the doctor said that she had to sleep in a separate room at night, she insisted on sleeping beside her every day, saying that she would take care of her nearby.


    However, he was very disciplined and did not dare to move her. Su Ying sighed to herself that night was not white, and even endurance was better than ordinary people.


    Su Ying leaned on his arm, thinking, and soon fell asleep.


    By the time she woke up, it was getting dark.


    Night is not white sitting at the head of the bed to read a book, he saw her wake up, looked down at her, nodded her nose: "wake up?"


    "Well." Su Ying slowly sat up, leaning on his shoulder, "it''s so late, why don''t you wake me up?"


    "Have a drink." Night is not white from the side of the small several on the tea bowl came over, feed to Su Ying.


    Su Ying is thirsty. After a sip, the tea temperature is just right. It''s sweet and refreshing.


    "It should not be difficult to drink the tea specially prepared by Wang Taiyi."


    "Well."


    "Have another snack." Night feibai took a dish from one side and put it in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying took a taste, is plum crisp, sour and sweet, but not greasy, she ate three or four at a time.


    Su Ying sighed a sigh, since she was pregnant, the night is not allowed, that is not allowed, and then this to eat, that to eat.


    Su Ying suddenly wants to get up and walk, night is not white again took a hand to her lips: "eat again?"


    "No more."


    "Even if you don''t eat, you should eat it in your stomach."


    Su Ying was speechless: "are you really going to raise pigs? Our children are certainly not greedy. "


    Night is not white in Su Ying''s arm to pinch: "you eat one more."


    "Now this is just a snack, isn''t it? Wait a minute, you''ll let me have dinner, oh, there''ll be supper? You let me eat seven meals a day without heavy samples, and you also asked me to eat more every time, and then go on like this The child is not big, the stomach is big, I get up and walk for a while


    Night is not white to look at her deeply, a pair of you don''t make trouble appearance: "you want to rest now.""You..." Su Ying looks at the night is not white, suddenly feel unable to communicate with him.


    She took a deep breath and said to him very seriously, "it''s good for children to exercise properly Every time you take rest as an excuse, you go to ask doctor Wang Taiyi in person


    The night is not white ponder half a moment: "then I hold you to turn in the yard?"


    "No, No Su Ying waved again and again, "I can walk by myself."


    Finally, Su Ying didn''t argue that night is not white, but before going out, night feibai took her cloak and wrapped her tightly: "it''s cold recently, so as not to catch cold."


    Su Ying, the whole person was held by night feibai and walked around, and heard ye feibai ask her with concern: "are you hungry?"


    Su Ying''s head suddenly appeared three black lines: "Huai King''s highness, would you please consider my stomach''s bearing capacity?"


    Although Su Ying felt that it was a fidgety thing to be forced to eat, the only lucky thing was that she didn''t get pregnant and vomit. She could eat what she wanted.


    Su Ying after dinner, taking advantage of the night is not white. Just want to draw a few design drawings, only half of the painting, night not white directly came in and confiscated her paper and pen.


    Su Ying sat on the seat quietly looking at the night is not white, and then blinked.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying''s black and white eyes, eyes also contain a touch of prayer. A smile flashed through the eyes of night feibai. He pinched Su Ying''s cheek: "it''s useless for you to blink at me again. I won''t give it back to you."


    Su Ying brushed off his hand and said in a bad mood: "you don''t do this for me, and you don''t do it for me. Don''t you want me to go to jail? I''ll just draw one. "


    Night is not white a word a way: "hurt the eye."


    Su Ying deeply sighed, and she took a Fuju from the side of the table.


    The night is not white to see, knock open her hand, Su Ying didn''t hold firm, in the hand''s Fuju rolled on the ground.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 407

    "What are you doing?" Su Ying looked at him with some displeasure. She was about to squat down to pick it up.


    "I will." Ye Fei was busy sitting her down and picking up the orange. "Are you pregnant and eating this kind of cold food?"


    Su Ying is ready to popularize knowledge with him again: "if you are pregnant, you should eat more fruits!"


    "You can''t eat it." Night non white see Su shadow eyes show light anger, he stopped, "I let people give you stew fruit soup."


    "Fruit soup?"


    "What else do you want to eat? I''ll cook them for you."


    "I suddenly wanted to I''ll cook you too


    Night not white eyes if Obsidian dazzling, he looked at her: "capricious."


    Su Ying sighs deeply again. She grabs night''s non white skirt and pulls it towards herself.


    She didn''t know what she was so nervous about.


    Since Su Ying became pregnant, Mi Fei always sighs in the Empress Dowager''s ear: Yanran is always depressed, Yanran is always crying, how about Yanran


    The Empress Dowager pitied Yan Ran and took her to the palace.


    "Yan Ran, you have lost a lot of weight recently. How can you go on like this?" The Empress Dowager holds ye Yanran''s hand, but she hasn''t seen her for a few days. The clothes that ye Yanran can still wear a few days ago are empty.


    Her face was pale and her eyes were very large.


    "Empress dowager, Yan Ran''s heart is painful and painful." Ye Yanran covered her chest with her hand, and her beautiful but dim eyes were covered with a layer of crystal light, "the pain is about to die in the past."


    Empress Dowager low ground reprimand a, in the heart is very cherish her: "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Yanran is true. I really like feibai brother." Ye Yanran whispered, saying that when he was not a white brother, her voice was misty and lingering. She raised her face slightly and tried to hold back her tears. "If Yanran can''t marry non white brother in this life, then Yanran would rather die."


    "You child! Don''t say that again


    The Empress Dowager thought that ye Yanran would be sad for a few days. She didn''t expect that she would go on a hunger strike and refuse to eat anything.


    Every day the girl sent in the food are intact, no matter how to persuade.


    When the Empress Dowager heard the news to see her, she saw her maid ah Xiu crying by the bed.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager coming, ah Xiu knelt down on the ground anxiously and kowtowed to her heavily: "empress dowager, please advise the young lady. She won''t eat anything..."


    "Yan Ran..." The Empress Dowager called at the head of the bed and saw Ye Yan Ran lying on the bed. The whole person was lifeless.


    After the Empress Dowager called her a few times, she slowly opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling with a pair of eyes, without saying a word.


    "Come on, please go and find the doctor!"


    Doctor sun quickly arrived. The doctor was a common doctor of Mi Fei. She trusted her very much.


    He received money from Mi Fei in advance. Naturally, she said whatever she wanted him to say.


    After he felt the pulse for Ye Yan Ran, he frowned and sighed for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Sun Taiyi with a worried look in her eyes: "Sun Taiyi, Yan Ran, what''s wrong with this?"


    "Miss Ye is suffering from Acacia, and there is no medicine to cure." Sun Taiyi stroked his chin and said to the empress dowager, "Miss Ye''s condition is very bad. She is so lovesick that she hurts her spleen. If she goes on like this, Miss Ye is afraid that she will be terminally ill... "


    "This..." The Empress Dowager sat at the head of the bed and held Yanran''s hand: "Yanran Why do you need it. Would you like something to eat first


    Ye Yanran''s eyes moved, tears filled her eyes, and then tears slowly flowed down.


    "Empress dowager, the heartache of Yan Ran is too fast to breathe." Ye Yanran''s voice did not slow to spread, hoarse and powerless, "Yan Ran feel very painful to live in this world."


    "My child Don''t frighten me The Empress Dowager holds her hand, Yan Ran was raised by her side when she was young, giving her a lot of laughter.


    Now the Empress Dowager can''t watch Yanran go on like this.


    Ye Yanran sobbed and looked at the Empress Dowager dimly with tears: "the empress dowager, if you think of this life and non white brother, Yan Ran has no nostalgia for this world."


    The Empress Dowager wiped the corner of her eyes with her veil: "feibai has married the princess It will take a long time to think about it. "


    "It doesn''t matter if it''s a side concubine. As long as you can let Yanran stay around him, take care of him by his side, and see him often, Yanran will be satisfied." Ye Yanran seemed to suddenly recover some strength. Her hands were holding the Empress Dowager''s hand, and her tears fell more fiercely. "Empress dowager, please, Yanran please, as long as you can let Yanran take care of non white brother, Yanran can do anything."


    When Mi Fei heard the news, she also rushed to the place: "Yan Ran, what''s the matter?"


    Mi Fei sat down at the head of the bed, took Yanran''s hand, and looked at the Empress Dowager heartily: "aunt, Yan Ran has become this way?"The Empress Dowager took a look at Mi Fei: "Yan Ran is so deeply in love with Fei Fei for nothing."


    Ye Yan Ran drooped her eyes, and her crystal tears fell down and soaked the golden quilt cover: "Yan Ran''s heart only has non white brother. Since seeing his first face, he has been deeply occupied."


    Mi Fei also wiped her eyes with a veil: "Auntie, you can make her a fool."


    The Empress Dowager also has some hesitation, after all is pitying Yan Ran, nodded: "this matter I personally and non white talk about."


    Recently, the weather is getting colder and colder, and people in the night are burning charcoal fires in their rooms. In the afternoon, he specially asked the kitchen to prepare a hotpot, and wanted to eat with Su Ying. However, he was summoned by the Emperor Ming and rushed into the palace.


    He arrived at the imperial study. Emperor Ming was reading the memorial. He looked a little haggard.


    The night is not white to the Ming emperor line ceremony: "father emperor."


    The emperor raised his eyes slightly, and looked at the night of non white: "non white, you come."


    "I don''t know what my father has to do to summon his son''s ministers?"


    The emperor sighed deeply: "you go to do something for me."


    The night is not white a listen to the Ming emperor''s request, toward the Ming emperor way: "the shadow son body is not good, the son minister since should accompany her at home."


    Emperor Ming lowered his face and frowned: "a man should be concerned about the world. How can he care about his children''s private affairs?"


    "Isn''t that your grandson?"


    Emperor Mingdi was stunned, and a faint sense of tiredness appeared on his face: "non white, this can only be done by you."


    Night is not white, eyes firm and resolute: "still hope father emperor sympathizes with son minister, son minister does not go."


    The emperor''s face was grim, and anger appeared on his face: "when I gave you and shadow a marriage, you promised me three conditions."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 408

    The night is not white and cold to stare at the Ming emperor, ponder half a moment, still agreed to come down after all: "the son minister takes orders."


    Emperor Ming sighed: "now the corruption is serious in the imperial court. I don''t know who else can do this for me except you."


    Night is not white lip corner light Purses: "the son minister certainly does not live up to the father emperor entrusts."


    Night is not white to leave imperial study, eyebrow is tight frown, this task is really some difficult to do. Now the sky darkened, and suddenly it began to rain. The raindrops fell down and beat the ground.


    Night is not white heart Su Ying, do not know if she had a good dinner, whether remember to close the window, whether to add clothes.


    Night is not white is ready to go back, a small eunuch ran over: "Lord, Empress Dowager summoned."


    Night is not white to see him lightly: "but what matter?"


    Eunuch bowed his head: "I don''t know."


    When ye feibai passed by, he said in a low voice in the voice only two people could hear: "Lord, Miss Ye is also with the Empress Dowager. I''m afraid of this..."


    The night is not a white micro can not smell a hum.


    This little eunuch is Xiao Li Zi. When he was a child, he was a servant in the palace. He was bullied by others. Once, he was even framed up and said that he had stolen the things of the fifth Prince and was almost executed by the fifth prince.


    At that time, yefeibai just passed by and saved his life.


    Since then, Xiao Li has regarded the night as a benefactor.


    Xiao Lizi was smart. By coincidence, he went to work in the palace of the empress dowager, and now he has become a celebrity in front of the Empress Dowager.


    He naturally knew what the Empress Dowager wanted to do when he summoned the king of Huai. He also made preparations in his heart.


    Yefeibai walked quickly to the palace of CI Ning. The Empress Dowager sat on it, stroking her forehead with her hand, looking like a headache.


    "It''s not for nothing that I''ll send you my regards to your grandmother." The night is not white line salute, and salute a, "emperor grandmother can have body unwell?"


    "White." The Empress Dowager sighed, "there is a vexation here for the AI family. I don''t know if it can be solved for the AI family."


    The night is not white, have reservation: "imperial grandmother please say."


    "Yanran didn''t want to eat because of your tea, and even nearly died..." Seeing that the night was not white, the Empress Dowager just stood still and did not answer the question. She continued, "I know you have a shadow in your heart, but Yan Ran has never loved you so deeply. The AI family has never seen a woman so long in love. Because of her lovesickness, she was terminally ill "


    the night was not white and arrogant, and there was a sharp flash in her eyes:" what does this have to do with me? "


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. She tried to hold back her anger in the bottom of her heart and tried to persuade her with good words: "non white, do you know that she did this for you?"


    "So what?" The night was not white, and his body was straight, and his eyes were fierce and cold. "Do I want to marry all the women who died for me? Is there room for the palace? "


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she almost rolled her eyes and her voice trembled: "you have to marry if you don''t marry!"


    Night is not white sneer, word by word: "I will not marry her."


    When the Empress Dowager saw that ye feibai openly refuted her, she was so angry that she couldn''t breathe: "you are the prince, you should open branches and scatter leaves!"


    Night is not white eyes, inadvertently revealed a touch of gentle: "the shadow has been pregnant."


    The Empress Dowager frowned tightly: "not enough! Who doesn''t have three wives and four concubines? "


    night did not laugh in cold and cold, and even laughed. The evil spirit was wearing a sneer: "the grandmother is not too idle. How can I remember the family matters that I do not care about?"


    The Empress Dowager was angry with him again.


    But she also knew in her heart that the child was stubborn and could not easily talk about him.


    She sighed, and her voice softened a little: "feibai, Yanran, this child is sensible and clever, and you are the only one full of heart. If you like her best, if you really don''t like her, you can give her a seat as a side concubine, and then give her a yard to live in


    Night is not white with the same refusal: "not white do not want."


    With a faint anger in her eyes, the Empress Dowager continued: "feibai, you are the prince. How can there be only one woman around? The shadow is pregnant. How can she take good care of you. You have not even a housemaid in your mansion. Isn''t it appropriate to be Yan Ran? "


    "Grandmother, March has come, and the shadow is pregnant. I also ask the emperor''s grandmother to keep her word. Don''t give any more women to huaiwang''s mansion. "


    The Empress Dowager''s voice even took a trace of entreaty: "feibai, you take it as a pity Yanran, save her life. You know, she is withered because you refuse to eat. "


    "If she hates marriage so much, I can help her find her husband''s family. There are so many unmarried princes in this capital city that the emperor''s grandmother can look at each other for her when she is free


    The Empress Dowager didn''t think that ye feibai should be so stubborn. She didn''t change her mind in this matter and didn''t give her any face. She was completely mad: "you get out of here!"


    Night is not white face does not change color: "that is not white to leave first."


    Night is not white, turn away, no half a moment to stay.The Empress Dowager took a deep breath. A cloud of turbid air was blocked in her chest and could not vomit out in any case.


    Night non white front feet just left, leaf Yan ran behind the curtain came out, she looked pale at the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, non white brother is not willing to me?"


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "he is just infatuated for a while."


    "He''s not obsessed, but he has only Su Ying in his heart." Ye Yanran said with a sad smile, "what''s the meaning of Yanran living in this world? It''s better to die."


    Ye Yan Ran''s back to the Empress Dowager winked at ah Xiu, and hit the post fiercely.


    The Empress Dowager was scared to get cold on her back and her voice was sharp: "come on, stop her quickly."


    Ye Yanran is to act like this, ah Xiu and several mammy come forward to stop her.


    Ah Xiu cried, "Miss, how can you do such a thing. How sad your wife would be if you were like that


    Ye Yanran stroked her face with her wide sleeves and sobbed loudly: "I am now indifferent to anything, and I am dead."


    The Empress Dowager quickly stepped up and held Ye Yan Ran in her arms, with a heartache on her face: "Yan Ran, how can you be so stupid?"


    Ye Yanran was lying in the Empress Dowager''s arms and burst into tears: "the empress dowager, if she can''t marry a non white brother as she wishes, Yan Ran and Yan Ran don''t know how to do it. When Yanran opens her eyes every day, her mind is full of non white brother. When she thinks that she will never be his wife in this life, she feels desperate and desperate... "


    The Empress Dowager patted her on the back and comforted her: "don''t worry, you don''t worry. I''ll make the decision for you."


    Ye Yanran cried more and more.


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "in the past, it was su Ying, a woman who was narrow-minded and provoked dissension..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 409

    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, will Yin Shu''s account book over carefully, looked at a long time, her eyebrows slightly wrinkled, with questioning tone: "the recent turnover has dropped a lot, what is the matter?"


    Su Ying since pregnancy, night feibai nothing let her do, naturally, sing Shu''s things are also left out of the tube.


    Now see Yin Shu''s turnover decline, the heart of natural doubt.


    Green mark hesitated for a moment, but did not speak.


    Su Ying''s face was flat, and her eyes looked at Su Ying coldly: "whose girl are you?"


    Green mark was bluffing by Su Ying and said, "you are pregnant now. The LORD said that we should not let you worry about it..."


    Su Ying glared at her: "you don''t say I''m more worried, say it."


    Green mark knows Su Ying''s temper. If she doesn''t say Su Ying, sooner or later she will set the words out.


    After a long time, the green mark slowly said: "the weather is cold recently, the snow disaster in the north is serious, and it is not peaceful."


    Su Ying frowned: "snow disaster? Very serious? "


    "I hear it''s serious." The green mark sighed, "the university that has been down for several days has covered the whole village, and many people are unable to eat."


    Su Yinggang wants to say something. Night is not white and comes in from outside. He left in a hurry and was wet all over.


    He was afraid that he would bring the cold wind to Su Ying, so he took off his robe and put the green mark outside.


    Green mark holding the robe back out, Su Ying called her: "you go to bring a bowl of warm tea to the king."


    Night Fei white see Su Ying in hand with the account book, will her hand of the account book put aside, facial expression is not happy: "shadow son, now you..."


    Su Ying learned the appearance of the night is not white, will be his second half sentence automatically to receive down: "now you are pregnant with a child, how can you look at the account book?"


    A smile flashed in Ye Fei''s white eyes, and then he raised his face: "how come you don''t have the consciousness of being a mother at all. The words on this account book are so dense that it''s hard to avoid hurting your eyes."


    Su Ying has read the account books roughly, and has a number in mind.


    Night is not white at the moment do not let her touch the account book, she will keep the account book, put aside: "I know."


    Green mark brought tea in, Su Ying poured a cup for him personally and sent it to his palm.


    The night is not in vain to drink a sigh.


    Su Ying sees his look is not right, looked at him: "can have what vexed matter?"


    Ye Fei stroked his tight brow with his finger. Shadow was pregnant. He didn''t want to tell her that she was worried: "No."


    Su Ying thought that the emperor had been summoned before. If he came back in a bad mood tonight, he couldn''t help asking, "are you worried about the snow disaster?"


    Ye Fei''s face was white and curious: "how do you know?"


    "If you do, what don''t you know?"


    "It''s snowy in the north, and the situation is very serious."


    Su Ying roughly guessed it was this thing, but she did not ask Green mark in detail just now: "can there be civilian casualties?"


    "A lot of bodyguards have been sent in the past, and the people in dozens of villages have been evacuated." Night is not white face slightly heavy, "I heard that all the people are evacuated, and there is no news of casualties for the time being."


    "That''s good." Su Ying sighs, such a rare snow disaster, want to completely peace and quiet, the possibility is not big.


    Most of the people were able to evacuate, and that''s fortunate.


    "But I just heard that my father sent me to relieve the disaster. I will go early tomorrow morning."


    Su Ying in the heart some do not give up, still way: "that you have a rest early in the evening, tomorrow early go early return."


    "I can''t bear you." Night Fei white stretched out his hand to rub on Su Ying''s face, "but this thing can''t be pushed."


    "You are the prince. You take the world''s major events as your duty. I have a lot of people here to take care of me. Be careful yourself. You go to the bath and change clothes first, so as not to catch cold. "


    The night is not white, um, get up to take a bath.


    Ye feibai changed into a soft robe and came back to see Su Ying lying in bed. He was lying on her side and encircling her in his arms: "Ying''er, I don''t know when I will come back from the disaster relief this time. You should take good care of yourself."


    "What? Is it bad? Not that there is no life and no danger? "


    Ye feibai held Su Ying''s hand and played in a cool tone: "these years have not been very peaceful either. Some time ago, there was a man-made rebellion in various places, and then there was a flood in the south of the Yangtze River. We will attack this one and help the other. The Treasury is in short supply. "


    Su Ying''s management of Yinshu, of course, is also concerned about state affairs. In fact, Dongling has spent a lot of money in recent years.


    Su Ying nodded: "it is."


    "There are many corrupt officials in the court, and most of the money for each disaster relief flows into the hands of corrupt officials, but not many of them really reach the hands of the common people. The father understood that these moths were too involved and could not be uprooted overnight. Now when the snowstorm comes, we need a lot of money. ""It involves a wide range of issues. Now my father trusts you and can only entrust it to you."


    Ye Fei''s white eyebrows wrinkled slightly: "it''s difficult to entrust it to me. There is not much silver and the disaster area is wide. I''m afraid I won''t be able to get the money. I''ll have to worry. "


    Su Ying pursed her lips and laughed. She tilted her head and looked at him. She sighed softly: "in a word, it''s silver."


    "It''s silver. Although everything may not be accomplished with silver, nothing can be achieved without silver. This snow disaster is serious. Their accommodation and their food are all difficult problems. "


    Su Ying collected a smile and said seriously, "if it''s just a silver problem, it''s easy to solve it."


    "Oh?" Night is not white pick eyebrow to look at Su Ying, chuckle up: "you come to talk about."


    "Yin Shu has silver." Su Ying stopped. "The North suffered the disaster. Although people are OK, there should be nothing left at home. Now I think, it''s better to let the people get the deposit first, and then sell it to me when they harvest the next year. "


    Night is not white a listen, the face shows a touch of interest: "you talk about it carefully?"


    "How long will the relief food last for them? This winter is still very long. They must have a hard time. It is not easy for them to survive. Now I have free money, and I can''t leave it alone. "


    Night Fei Bai gently looks at Su Ying and encourages her to continue.


    "But I''m not just doing good. When the baby is born next year and I have the time, I will launch sushi in two restaurants. It is a kind of food. At that time, I have to use a lot of rice. Now I''m just buying ahead of time. I''ll give them the money first, so that they can get through the difficulties. When they have a harvest next summer, they will give me the grain. What do you say? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 410

    In fact, Su Ying is not only doing good deeds, but also doing more political achievements for him.


    Night is not white and how do not understand, looking at Su Ying''s eyes more and more gentle, he gently smiles, and points Su Ying''s nose with his hand: "this is really an excellent idea. In the northern part of the country, the land is vast and the population is sparse, but there are thousands of families. If they are really ready to buy grain, they will not spend much money, and they will solve the urgent problem. "


    Su Ying changed a comfortable position and lay down well: "I''m just doing my best. Anyway, the silver is also kept, as if it''s doing good for our children. But let''s do it in the name of the fourth, so as not to reveal my identity. "


    Ye Fei, with a smile on her white lips, hugged Su Ying and gave her a few strong kisses on her face: "shadow is so smart that all women in the world are not as good as one percent. I really did not marry the wrong person."


    "Well, don''t flatter me." Su Ying got up and sat up and looked at him seriously: "but I do good things, but I also want to prevent others from harming me."


    "That''s true."


    Su Ying pondered for a long time: "in this way, you sign a contract with the county magistrate over there in the name of the fourth, and indicate the terms, so that others will not take this matter as an article at that time."


    Ye Fei nodded his head in vain: "sure."


    "As for the content of the contract In this way, you go to prepare paper and pen, I say you write


    Before the night is not white, put in the heart of the worry, because the idea of Su Ying has already disappeared, and for a while, he is very excited. Then he got up and began to sharpen the ink.


    Night is not white until Su Ying read the contract, the hand has also written, he read from head to bottom twice, the contract is rigorous, well-organized.


    Night is not white, heart excited, holding Su Ying in her face kiss several. He looked at Su Ying with a smile on his face: "I''m really lucky to marry you. You are so smart and... "


    Night is not white in the black eyes with a bright smile, Su Ying listen to him to her a big boast, show a modest look: "small meaning."


    Night is not white lips of the smile can not stop, slender fingers touch the tip of her nose.


    "Go first tomorrow. It will take me a little time to prepare the silver here. As soon as the silver is well prepared, someone will send it to you. "


    "Well, I''ll leave it to Liuyun." Ye Fei, with a smile in her eyes, helped Su Ying lie well and twisted the quilt for her: "shadow, you should sleep first. I''ll go to Fei Xu and Liu Yun to discuss with them. "


    The mansion of Ouyang Liuyun.


    "My sister-in-law has come up with such a method. She is indeed the boss of Yinshu!" When ye Feixu heard ye feibai mention this matter, his eyes widened. "If there was no reminder from my sister-in-law, I couldn''t think of such a method in any case! If you want to do good, I''ll take part. "


    Night is not white sipped tea, lightly glanced at him: "there is a way to make money, you all drill into it."


    "You can''t be wrong to follow your sister-in-law. She makes money, and I follow her. She does good, and I do good. "


    Ouyang Liuyun sipped his wine: "this business is not to make money, it''s just a helping hand. My sister-in-law has made a contract in the name of the fourth prince. In case someone is watching, it doesn''t matter. "


    Night Fei Xu nodded: "sister-in-law or not to do, to do the best."


    Night is not white, the heart is more and more proud, eyes also show a proud look. He said to Ouyang Liuyun, "I''ll be on the road tomorrow morning. You''ll escort the silver two days later."


    "Good."


    Ye feibai took another look: "Feixu, I''ll send you a difficult task. You can keep an eye on the Huai palace, so that no one will be embarrassed. "


    "It''s natural." Night Fei Xu said with a smile, "but if my sister-in-law is so smart, who else will come to embarrass my sister-in-law?"


    "It''s the best thing this time, but I''ll be back in a few days. It''s hard to say if there''s still trouble. Now the shadow is pregnant. I''m not around. You can have more snacks. "


    Night Fei Xu nodded, a face firm: "I know, I must take good care of my sister-in-law."


    The night is not white, the next day is too bright, and set out on the road.


    Su Ying sleeps soundly, night is not white, did not have the heart to disturb her.


    He stood at the head of the bed and looked at her for a long time. He bent down and gave her a careful kiss on the face before leaving.


    When Su Ying wakes up, she touches her side subconsciously. It''s empty and doesn''t adapt to it.


    Su Ying busy red wave to find over, carefully will buy food with her.


    After hearing this, Hongbo said anxiously, "princess, it doesn''t look like a profitable business."


    Now, we hope that the people will not shake hands to make money


    Su Ying said again: "the Lord has already set out on the road, you go to Yin Shu to tell Zhao steward, let her go quickly to raise 50000 Liang silver."


    "I see." Red wave received the order, rushed to Yin Shu.


    Ci Ning palace.


    The Empress Dowager was relaxing on the soft couch. Mi Fei was sitting on one side and pounding her legs gently: "aunt, I heard that there was a snow disaster in the north.""Yes." The Empress Dowager said, "fortunately, no one was killed or injured. In a word,. It has been two days since we went to the disaster relief for nothing. "


    Ye Yanran sits on one side, the whole person is listless. When she heard the name of yefeibai, she looked up at the empress dowager, and her eyes had some luster.


    The Empress Dowager sighed gently to the eyes of the upper leaves. In recent days, she has become thinner and thinner. The doctor said that if she went on like this, she would not be able to survive this winter.


    These days, ye Yanran was advised to eat a little bit more or less, but did not say a word, always silent, occasionally will cry secretly.


    This morning, she called her maid, and heard Ye Yan Ran''s pillow was wet.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager looking at Yan Ran, Mi Fei pressed her voice and said, "Yan Ran is like this now. I don''t know what to do?"


    "Ai Jia didn''t want to fulfill her wish, but the child was stubborn."


    The Empress Dowager has been watching ye Yanran grow up since she was a child. Now she is sad and has a bad heart.


    "Auntie, you are the empress dowager, the Queen''s grandmother. If you give a good order, can he really resist it? "


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly. If she had given an order of righteousness, she would definitely resist it with a non white temperament. But now the non white is not at home, directly will Yan Ran sent in the past is not a good time?


    When the night is not white back, the raw rice has been cooked, he can no longer shirk.


    The Empress Dowager thought of here and looked at ye Yanran: "Yan Ran, do you like non white so much?"


    Ye Yanran knelt down in front of the empress dowager, with a firm tone: "the empress dowager, Yan Ran is not his wife."


    Mi Fei sighed, and her voice also took silk to plead: "Auntie, you think of a way, Yan Ran to go on like this again..."


    After a long time, the Empress Dowager seemed to have made some decision: "well, you can clean up your things. After a while, I''ll make you a concubine of Huai palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 411

    "Really?" Ye Yanran looked at the Empress Dowager in disbelief, and then she reacted, revealing a touch of ecstasy on her face.


    Mi Fei''s red lips light hook, looked at Ye Yan Ran one eye: "do not quickly thank the Empress Dowager?"


    Ye Yanran made a big ceremony to the Empress Dowager and kowtowed to her heavily: "Yanran thanks the Empress Dowager''s love. What the Empress Dowager has done for Yanran, Yanran is remembered in my heart."


    At that moment, ye Yanran''s eyes were full of success, she knew that the Empress Dowager would not ignore her!


    "You Eat well and keep your body well. I will send you in tomorrow The Empress Dowager thought of this, and stopped for a moment, "I don''t know who sent Yanran to the past?"


    Mi Fei chuckled and said, "how is Princess Yi? Isn''t she a good candidate? "


    The Empress Dowager definitely should say: "Cheng, tomorrow let Xin''er send Yan ran past."


    Su Ying needs to transfer money from Yin Shu to raise 50000 Liang silver to buy grain in advance, but now she is pregnant and is not suitable to go to Yin Shu.


    But she is Yin Shu behind the scenes boss, many things have to be through her hands, even if she does not go out, there are many things to deal with.


    She locked herself up in her room and was so busy that green mark sat down to check her account and urged her to have more rest.


    Su Ying was busy for three days, and finally got the money together. In addition to the meal break time, all the time was on the reconciliation.


    Su Ying just put the silver together, and immediately let Ouyang Liuyun take the silver to the north to collect grain in advance.


    Here just a sigh of relief, green mark will su Ying support to rest.


    At the moment, Hongbo ran in from the outside with a look of panic on his face.


    Red wave has always been calm, Su Ying rarely see her this look: "red wave, what''s the matter?"


    Hongbo took a few breaths. She tried to calm herself down. She said, "princess, you must prepare yourself first."


    Su Ying smell speech, light frown: "is what matter, is Wang Ye in trouble?"


    Hongbo shook his head: "it was the Empress Dowager who gave her the imperial edict and said it was Miss ye who was granted the side imperial concubine. Now it''s in the yard! "


    Su Ying listened to see a green mark: "we did not hear half of the movement in the house?"


    Red wave see Su Ying is not angry, his face showed a thick anger: "maid is also just from Yin Shu back, heard that Miss Ye is quietly carried in. As for the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi, Princess Yi said that she should not disturb the princess for the time being, for fear that the princess would be sad and hurt her baby. Pooh


    Green mark was so angry that she wanted to fight with people: "who does she think she is? She even intervenes in the affairs of huaiwang mansion!"


    The more he said, the more angry he became: "isn''t it? Princess Yi also took Miss ye to the garden, saying she was familiar with the environment. "


    Su Ying is not angry but laughs, with a faint sneer in her smile: "it is so tenacious."


    "Princess, what can I do now?" Green Mark said angrily, "the Empress Dowager even betrays herself. She even sent people in directly without your consent."


    Su Ying smile, lips exposed a touch of condensation: "how can we do? They are not taking advantage of the prince is not in the house will ye Yanran sent to the house? That''s right. I can''t do anything about it. "


    Green mark trembled with anger: "how can they do this?"


    Isn''t this just openly bullying the princess!


    Su Ying''s lips sparked a sneer: "this scene is not the same as the red leaves sent in at the beginning? She is willing to turn herself into a woman and be carried in quietly. What can we say? "


    Green mark hesitated: "but..."


    Su Ying chuckled, and her eyes were indifferent: "the Lord is not in the mansion now, so we don''t have to pay attention to her. She''s just trying to live up to that identity. She''s willing to gamble with her reputation, and we''ll see her play. "


    Green mark listened to Su Ying''s calm appearance, or advised: "princess, you can take care of yourself."


    This is what the Empress Dowager has done. If it is not in vain tonight, she can not force it.


    Su Ying originally wanted to see nothing for the net, ignore this matter, will Ye Yan Ran air. Only after a while, Jiang Xin had already visited.


    She has not yet, a slightly sarcastic voice has been heard: "I said huaiwang mansion wedding, why not see the younger sister-in-law, it is to stay in the house lazy."


    "I see who this is. It''s sister-in-law. She''s a rare visitor." Su Ying smiles quietly. She doesn''t feel uneasy on her face. Her sight glides over Jiang Xin''s face and looks at the green mark. "Green mark, don''t you give Princess Yi tea?"


    Jiang Xin sat down on one side, provoking a sneer at her lips: "the younger sister-in-law is so arrogant that even the Empress Dowager''s edict is not accepted. Is this dissatisfaction and sweet coming into the door?"


    Su Ying gave a sigh and looked at Jiang Xin blankly: "Miss Ye has come in? Why don''t I know? "


    Jiang Xin choked, and then her red lips bloomed. There was a hint of schadenfreude: "this is what the emperor''s mother got from her mother."


    Looking at Mrs. Jiang''s eyes, I can''t help but be curious. Now miss Ye has been carried in quietly. Is she willing to be a housekeeper or aunt for the Lord? ""You Jiang Xin suddenly became angry, and her beautiful eyes glared at Su Ying. "Yan Ran is the daughter of general ye, and it''s enough to be the princess of Huai. Now the Empress Dowager has made her the side concubine of Huai king."


    "Oh, so it is." Su Ying took a sip of tea: "but no matter whether she is an aunt or a side concubine, I can''t be the master."


    Jiang Xin''s lips flashed a sneer: "Princess Huai, is this the meaning of trying to get rid of it? Yan Ran was pointed out by the emperor''s grandmother to the king of Huai. If Princess Huai doesn''t like this marriage, she is not satisfied with her. "


    Su Ying said with a smile, "how can I be dissatisfied with the emperor''s grandmother''s edict?"


    Jiang Xin has always been fighting against Su Ying, but now she has found an opportunity. Her words are full of sarcasm: "I''ve heard that my sister-in-law is jealous. I''ve been occupying the Huai king every day and suppressing the concubines in the government."


    "I think my sister-in-law knows everything about our huaiwang mansion."


    Jiang Xin snorted coldly: "today, I am also ordered by the emperor''s grandmother to send Yanran here. Yan Ran was not in good health some time ago, and then I hope Princess Huai can take good care of her


    Su Ying took a look at Jiang Xin, and her smile was always light: "now that I''m pregnant, I can''t afford to worry about myself. Where else can I manage other people''s bodies?"


    Jiang Xin''s eyes subconsciously took a look at Su Ying''s stomach. A sharp cold light flashed in her eyes, and her tone of voice was a bit sharp: "I haven''t congratulated my sister-in-law, but I''m pregnant."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 412

    "I also wish to congratulate my sister-in-law, who is also pregnant."


    Jiang Xin''s eyes showed a look of jealousy, she quietly smile: "sister-in-law is really lucky, after you are pregnant, there is no one to take care of huaiwang in this mansion. Now Yanran happens to be here. Isn''t it just right for her to serve the king of Huai


    Su Ying just smile: "Wang Ye needs to be served by Miss Ye. It''s the Lord''s business. I won''t say more."


    Jiang Xin gave a cold smile: "Yanran is the most intelligent and sensible person, and deeply loves the Huai king. As long as you don''t stop her, Huai Wang will look at her differently


    Su Ying still smile, but also with some meaningful: "sister-in-law to our Lord''s mind is like the palm of the hand!"


    Jiang Xin was stunned, with a hint of warning in her voice: "Yanran is deeply loved by the emperor''s grandmother and often walks around the palace. If she doesn''t live well in the mansion, her grandmother will know immediately. "


    Su Ying has a warm smile and indifferent eyes: "sister-in-law is really worried."


    Jiang Xin see Su Ying look indifferent, in the heart is not happy, she would like Su Ying to lose a temper, the child in the stomach to gas.


    But nothing happened.


    Night is not white now, Su Ying also can''t do radical things, simply open one eye closed one eye, nothing.


    Su Ying was impatient to go around with her and looked at the green mark calmly: "I am a little sleepy, green mark, you go to see off the guests."


    Jiang Xin would like to continue to say something, Su Ying has already made an order to leave.


    When Jiang Xin left, she met ye Yanran, who was still in a dilemma where to live. She reminded her, "the princess of Huai still has some abilities."


    "What if you can?" Ye Yanran''s eyes show a confident look, before she could not get close to the night is not white, but now it is not the same. She is already the huaiwang side concubine, only when the night is not white to come back, she will be able to attract her attention.


    "Well, now that she is pregnant, you can take this opportunity to grasp the heart of the Huai king. It''s better to have a man and a half woman, and you have the Empress Dowager''s favor. In the future, how can su Ying get you? " Jiang Xin said here, a flash of jealousy in her eyes.


    The Wang family in her residence is pregnant, but she has not been pregnant for many years.


    Ye Yanran''s face with a look of pride and excitement, naturally did not feel the displeasure of Jiang Xin.


    She was even a little complacent: "before she was just occupying the Lord, the LORD had another eye on her, and I will never let such things happen in the future."


    After Jiang Xin left, the green mark closed the door. Su Ying was tired for a few days, and her face showed a faint sense of tiredness. The green mark helped Su Ying lie on the bed and carefully covered the blanket for her: "princess, this princess Yi is here to find you unhappy."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "she can''t do anything, no matter just want to take advantage of some words."


    Green mark sighed: "I just hope that the Lord will come back soon and invite this girl ye out quickly."


    Su Yingwei responded imperceptibly, hoping that the snow disaster would pass quickly, the people could live and work in peace and contentment, and the night would not be white and could come back quickly.


    It''s cold to sleep alone.


    Su Ying sleeps all afternoon. After dinner, the whole person seems very energetic.


    Su Ying, dressed in a snow-white cloak and holding a stove in her hand, wanted to walk in the yard.


    Suddenly, a beautiful figure appeared in front of him. Su Ying looked over there and saw Ye Yan Ran standing under the moonlight. The shadow was dragged long.


    "Sister..." Ye Yanran sees Su Ying and smiles sweetly on her lips.


    Ye Yanran wore a festive dress today. The exquisite dress was meandering. The skirt was inlaid with a soft and smooth fur collar. Her face was painted with heavy makeup and her lips were red and her teeth were white.


    Although she is much less than before, the whole person looks really energetic, a pair of beautiful eyes look bright.


    Ye Yanran saluted to Su Ying: "Yan Ran has seen my sister."


    Su Ying smiles shallowly, her eyes are calm, and she can''t see any emotional fluctuation: "my princess can''t afford your sister."


    Ye Yanran''s beautiful eyes showed a touch of tears: "elder sister or for the matter before angry Yan Ran? Now Yanran and her sister serve Wang Ye together. Later, we are like our own sisters. I hope my sister will not care about the mistakes before Yan Ran. "


    Su Ying looked at ye Yanran crying and crying in front of her, smiling, with a trace of coldness in her eyes: "if you don''t speak in secret, why do you pretend?"


    The vision in ye Yanran''s eyes soon disappeared. She seemed to be changing her face. A smile of success appeared on her lips: "I call you a elder sister, but I look at the face of non white brother. To tell you the truth, this marriage was given by the Empress Dowager. Whether you want to or not, I am the half hostess of this mansion. "


    Su Ying light smile: "horizontal is just a concubine room."


    Ye Yanran has blue veins on her forehead: "you!"


    "But after all, it was the Empress Dowager who did not agree with the general concubine room." Su Ying stopped and sighed, "although the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi is there, but you come in quietly like this, can''t you be nameless? As for the affairs in this mansion, the Lord still needs to say. Yes, no one else can say anything about it. Since the Lord is not here, the position can not be settled. ""The emperor''s grandmother even sent him to the huaiwangfu. Then I am a member of huaiwangfu, and my death is the ghost of huaiwangfu!"


    "The huaiwang mansion is also a big place. If you want to live in it, I won''t say anything more as the mother of this family."


    "You Ye Yanran ran ran into a soft nail in Su Ying. He was not angry in his heart. He snorted and left.


    Ye Yan Ran angrily went back to the Yi Xin Yuan she had chosen, and beat the table angrily: "she thought she had something remarkable, but she was just a prime minister''s daughter. Now that she dares to show off in front of me, isn''t she pregnant? "


    Ah Xiu made a pot of hot tea for ye Yanran: "Miss, don''t be angry. When the Lord comes back, you will soon have a baby. "


    "So it is." Ye Yanran''s face showed a look of longing, and then her eyebrows gently wrinkled up, "just..."


    A Xiu see Ye Yan Ran look wrong, quietly look at her, listen to her.


    "The prince cherished Princess Huai. If the child in her belly was born safely, she would have a higher status in the mansion." "If she had a boy..."


    The more ye Yanran thinks about it, the more jealous she becomes. Su Ying is deeply loved by Ye feibai. If she still has a child, she will be in favor


    Her carefully carved face showed a ferocious appearance: "absolutely can''t let her give birth to a child!"


    Ah Xiu is frightened by Ye Yanran''s appearance and doesn''t feel like saying a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 413

    Ye Yanran turned back and took a purse and handed it to a Xiu. It was filled with drum silver. She took a cold look at ah Xiu.


    A Xiu has served ye Yanran for so many years, but she didn''t know what she was thinking. Now she said yes.


    "Princess, this miss Ye is too much. Now she is nothing but a nameless and undivided one, and she even regards herself as a hostess. Today, we have a batch of ink chrysanthemums in our house, but she has to go. Did she raise it all by herself? She also said that the princess was pregnant and had no time to pay attention to the flowers and plants. "


    Su Ying didn''t care: "she loves to keep it all for her."


    "Princess, this miss Ye wants to eat red swallow She also said that whoever dares to neglect her is disrespectful to the Empress Dowager. She also said that the princess didn''t deserve to eat this kind of food... "


    Green mark heard the slander of the princess early in the morning, and now picked to say some to Su Ying.


    Su Ying listened and laughed and turned to ask Green Mark: "who told you these words?"


    "It''s the girl who sweeps the floor." The green mark whispered, "she speaks to me more harshly."


    "Then it''s over?" Su shadow see green mark still don''t understand, continue a way, "she specially tells this kind of thing to a little girl, what do you think she intends?"


    Green mark suddenly understood: "this miss Ye is really vicious. She just wants to irritate the princess!"


    In the future, no matter what others say, she will not listen or believe it.


    Ye Yanran deliberately does something to make su Ying angry, but two days later, Su Ying there was no movement, she simply ignored her.


    What''s more, ye Yanran found that in addition to the maid and mammy who brought her, the servants in the mansion didn''t pay much attention to her. One by one, they all follow the example of Su Ying!


    Ye Yanran was spoiled at home since childhood. How could she bear to be so indifferent.


    The night was not white and she didn''t come back. She didn''t even have a speaker.


    Ye Yanran accumulated a few days of anger, finally can not help, with a Xiu into the palace to see the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager saw ye Yanran coming over. She looked up and down at ye Yanran, with a smile on her lips: "Yan Ran, look at these days, you look good, are you better?"


    Ye Yanran graceful action, toward the Empress Dowager Yingying a bow: "thank you for your great love, Yan Ran''s body is much better."


    The Empress Dowager asked, "are you still used to living in huaiwang mansion these days?"


    Ye Yanran looked at the empress dowager, pursed her lips and did not speak, as if thinking about how to speak.


    The Empress Dowager saw her look is wrong, frown slightly: "Yan Ran?"


    Ye Yanran''s eyes blinked, and her beautiful eyes soon became misty and misty. She glared at her beautiful eyes and didn''t want to let her tears fall down. She pretended that she had been wronged and held back.


    The Empress Dowager waved to her anxiously: "what''s the matter with you? Come here and sit by the side of AI Jia. "


    Ye Yanran walked towards the Empress Dowager and sat beside her.


    The Empress Dowager wiped the crystal clear tears from her eyes with a veil: "but who bullied you?"


    Ye Yanran hesitated for a long time, then sobbed in a low voice: "the emperor''s grandmother, Huai Princess mistreated Yanran."


    The Empress Dowager was shocked: "what?"


    Ye Yanran bowed his head: "Yanran should not have publicized this matter, but the Huai palace is too much! Feibai didn''t come back. Relying on being the hostess of the mansion, she arranged Yan Ran in a remote courtyard. The food for Yan Ran was not as good as that of her servants Yan Ran doesn''t blame her. After all, she is still angry and Yanran robbed the non white brother. "


    "That''s not true!" The Empress Dowager''s face was covered with a layer of frost, "this is the marriage given by the AI family personally. Now you are a non white side concubine. What can''t you rob?"


    "She''s the princess of Huai. All the servants in the mansion are instigated by her, and they don''t pay attention to Yanran." Yan ran more and more aggrieved, nestled in the Empress Dowager sobbing.


    "How could she be so mean and vicious?"


    "Although this marriage was referred to by the emperor''s grandmother, Princess Huai didn''t look at me at all. She said that Yanran was just a concubine''s room, where could it go?" Ye Yanran some sad ground to cover his face, "Yan Ran respects her is the imperial concubine, calls her a elder sister, she unexpectedly said I am not worthy."


    The Empress Dowager listened more and more unhappy, with anger on her face: "did she embarrass you everywhere?"


    "She embarrassed me, and even embarrassed the servants. It''s so cold in Yan Ran''s room that the slaves refuse to give them charcoal fire... " Ye Yan Ran said more aggrieved, "this road is Yan Ran''s own choice, Yan ran all have to accept one by one."


    Ye Yanran knew that the Empress Dowager would not confront Su Ying, and said that she was pitiful and helpless.


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she scolded Su Ying.


    Green mark see Su Ying also as if nothing happened to take Yizhi, she was angry: "this leaf girl is simply shameless!"


    Su Ying pinched the Yi Zhi in her hand, and said nothing: "this person is really a plague God, and the things that she is infected with must be nothing good!"


    Green mark gasped for a few breaths: "princess, now the prince is not here, why don''t we go there and avoid it?"Su Ying''s eyes were cold: "well, why don''t we go to the temple to live for a while and pray for the Lord''s blessing, and wish him an early return."


    Su Ying returns to the room with green mark, green mark prepares something for Su Ying, and makes snacks according to Su Ying''s instructions.


    When they went out, they happened to encounter ye Yanran coming back from the outside. Ah Xiu and mammy mammy were carrying a lot of things behind her.


    Su Ying''s sight flits lightly from her body, as if have not seen her at all.


    Ye Yanran stopped her from behind: "Princess Huai, the emperor''s grandmother has given me many rewards. I don''t know what you like. Why don''t you take it away?"


    Su Ying blinked, and a sneer slipped over her lips: "no need."


    Ye Yanran saw that Su Ying was going to leave, and blocked her in front of her, and her eyes showed a proud smile: "looking at the face of Princess Huai, I think it must have been the scolding of the emperor''s grandmother just now?"


    Ye Yanran''s red lips a little bit provoked: "say up, the emperor''s grandmother still loves me most, she can''t bear to let me suffer a little injustice."


    Green mark see Ye Yan ran this pair of arrogant face, or there is Su Ying block, hate to rush up.


    Ye Yanran continued: "speaking of it, the emperor''s grandmother is still my first in law aunt. I''m sure you know who I am from you. Before you were pregnant, the emperor''s grandmother only gave you a jade Ruyi. Now look at what my grandmother has given me, which is not more valuable than yuruyi. "


    Su Ying black eyes in the pan shallow smile: "jade Ruyi is just to ask for a good head."


    Ye Yanran raised his chin haughtily: "in fact, the emperor''s grandmother doesn''t like you at all. She would like to take away the title of Princess Huai. She gives you a jade Ruyi, which is just a child in your stomach. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 414

    Su Ying quietly looked at the leaf Yan Ran, lips slightly Yang, tone extremely light: "finished?"


    Ye Yan Ran hummed: "my sister doesn''t have to feel unhappy. After all, she has watched me grow up since childhood. She''s reluctant to give you something. She won''t blink when she gives it to me


    Su Ying''s lips were smiling, elegant and lazy: "to me, what''s the use of these things. If you like it, you can live with these things. The Lord doesn''t like you anyway. "


    Su Ying stabbed ye Yanran''s pain. She bit her lips and looked at Su Ying angrily: "who said that the Lord didn''t like me, but I and my brother Fei Bai were childhood sweethearts. What are you?"


    Su Ying glanced contemptuously: "marry in the open, the wife with hair."


    Every word is killing ye Yanran''s heart, stabbing her like a needle. Ye Yanran was unconvinced, and her tone was sharp: "that''s just your good luck! Brother feibai has me in his heart


    Su shadow lip side mocking meaning more thick: "if he really has you in his heart, how can he marry me?"


    Su Ying once again stabbed Ye Yan Ran''s pain: "that you are to make a plan!"


    "If he really has you in his heart, why did I marry you?"


    Ye Yanran choked: "he..."


    Su Ying continued to ask, "if it is as you said, he has you in his heart, how come you were sent in by the Empress Dowager? Or while the Lord is away? "


    Ye Yanran can''t answer Su Ying''s words at all, and the contempt in her eyes makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    Su Ying''s smile at this moment was as brilliant as the cherry blossom in March. The light was so dazzling that people could not look directly at him: "if the emperor really has you in his heart, why do you have to pretend to be dead and alive in front of the Empress Dowager?"


    Ye Yanran only felt that Su Ying''s words almost made her reason collapse: "you don''t want to say more!"


    Su Ying sneered: "this mansion you love to live first, anyway you also live for a short time."


    "I will live for a long time Ye Yanran gnawed her teeth and turned away.


    Su Ying said is the truth, if not white brother has her in mind, how can she end up in such a state.


    But just not willing, not willing!


    Su Ying looks at her back, the smile on her lips gradually converges, and there is a trace of coldness in the dark eyes.


    Su Ying went to the great Buddhist temple by carriage, and went to see Master qingran with snacks.


    Knowing that the master was reading the Scriptures, he saw Su Ying come over, and his face showed a touch of surprise. Then, his sight fell on Su Ying''s abdomen, and a smile appeared on his lips: "but for a while, you are pregnant. It must be a good relationship with non white. "


    "Master knows?" Su Ying blinked, knowing that the master could see it at a glance.


    Knowing that the master saw Su Ying put the food box on the table, and quickly opened the food box. Inside the box is a bowl of dumplings, but master can''t wait to taste one, fragrant and glutinous, sandwiched with sweet sesame stuffing, and a faint fragrance of osmanthus.


    Seeing that the winter solstice is coming, it is hard for the shadow to have such a heart.


    Clear master slightly closed his eyes and tasted a dumpling, raised his head to look at Su Ying, a face of profound: "the child''s future is not ah!"


    No mother doesn''t like to hear compliments on her children.


    Su Ying''s previous gloom disappeared without a trace, and she was in a good mood. Her lips unconsciously showed a happy smile, she subconsciously stroked her abdomen, and looked at the master expectantly: "master, I think you must also guess whether I am pregnant with a boy or a girl?"


    "Not to be said, not to be said." Knowing that the master continued to eat dumplings with his head down, he grinned contentedly, and a fine light flashed in his eyes to the extreme, "however, you will have extra surprise."


    "Extra surprise?" The more Su Ying listened, the more mysterious he knew that the master did not have the following text.


    Knowing that the master ate the dumplings in one breath, he raised his head and looked at Su Ying''s face: "what troubles have you encountered recently?"


    Su Ying smile: "I will be upset three words written on the face?"


    "I know how to look at faces." However, the master paused, "this period of time, your luck is not good, but after this period of time, you will have a favorable situation."


    Su Ying is not ready to hide from him, will be under the Empress Dowager Yizhi Ye Yan Ran carried to Huai Wang Fu matter and he said.


    She had some helplessness: "they find fault everywhere. Can''t they hide when they can''t afford it? It''s not for nothing that I''m not here these days. I might as well come here and hide in peace. "


    After hearing this, the master looked at Su Ying with a smile: "do you still remember the wine money that this master gave you?"


    "Wine money?"


    Su Ying was stunned and suddenly remembered.


    Before Su Ying met master qingran, he once brewed a jar of plum blossom wine to master qingran. The plum blossom wine and the sake have the same flavor. The flavor is not strong, but it is sweet and elegant.


    Knowing that the master was good at wine, he praised him repeatedly after drinking it, and then he sent her a jade pendant, which he said was used as money for wine.


    Su Ying didn''t take a close look at it at the moment, so she put it away at will.Now she heard master ran mention wine money, she did not think of it for a moment.


    Su Ying thought about it for a long time. She took a jade pendant from her arms and shook it in front of master Zhiran: "is this jade pendant?"


    The master''s face showed a speechless look: "are you just so casual? I''m not afraid it''s broken? "


    Su Ying is a little strange in her heart. She knows that the master gives her something casually. Is it something terrible? She looked at the jade pendant in her hand for a long time. The material of this jade pendant is excellent, but it is not a valuable thing: "is this jade pendant very important?"


    Clearly, the master stroked his forehead and became speechless: "your empress dowager will kneel down when he sees this jade pendant. What do you say?"


    "Seriously?" Su Ying draws up the lip bank, cool eyes rippling out smile.


    She looked at the master strangely. She even found that she had such a quick jade pendant around her.


    Clear master looked at Su Ying: "happy now?"


    Su Ying nodded, her face showed a gorgeous smile: "well, with this, I naturally have a way to deal with those people."


    What she lacks most is power. Now that she has this jade pendant, she naturally decides to go back to the mansion.


    Seeing Su Ying''s black and bright eyes, the master was full of self-confidence, and said slowly, "you have been gloomy recently, and the road ahead is not clear. Don''t make a decision easily. Remember."


    Su Ying saw that the master said solemnly, and her delicate eyebrows twisted slightly: "what is it?"


    Clear master slightly pondered, showing a mystery: "the weather can not be revealed."


    Knowing that since the master didn''t say anything, Su Ying naturally knew that he couldn''t ask anything from his mouth, so he left immediately.


    Su Ying walked to the door, and heard the master said: "be careful."


    Su Ying turned to him with a smile: "thank you for your advice."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 415

    Su Yingcai had just returned home. Seeing that the sun was good today, he took the green mark and went to the pavilion to bask in the sun.


    The sun is warm on the body, very comfortable.


    Su Ying did not sit for long, Ye Yan ran with a Xiu. Ah Xiu''s hand is carrying a tray, on which there are many snacks and a pot of tea.


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying go out in the morning and thought she was hiding out. She never thought she would come back so early.


    Ah Xiu put the refreshments and tea on the table, and then stepped aside. Ye Yanran sat down beside and laughed at Su Ying, just like a hostess entertaining guests: "sister, would you like to try this snack? We make plum blossom cakes very delicious


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, and a sneer rose from her lips.


    Ye Yanran, is this when she is the hostess here? It''s really fast to put in characters.


    Ye Yanran continued to show off: "this plum blossom cake is a special feature of our house. I heard that the production method is special. It has a faint fragrance of plum blossom, which can''t be eaten by ordinary people. If it is matched with this special pot of plum blossom dew, the taste will be even worse. "


    Su Ying looked at ye Yanran''s appearance, and her lips flashed with a touch of condensation. In her tone, she said, "ye Yanran, do you really think you are a princess?"


    Ye Yanran stops.


    Su Ying looked at her contemptuously: "what are the characteristics of the house? Let''s talk to Princess Ben. "


    Ye Yanran laughed awkwardly: "there are so many features of our residence that I can''t tell you all at once..."


    Su Ying''s cool eyes revealed a touch of disdain: "what do you call me?"


    Ye Yan Ran Zheng Zheng, calm way: "nature is the elder sister."


    Su Ying gave a cold smile, and her smile almost froze her: "since you call me sister, what are you showing in front of my sister? Show off your identity as a concubine


    The smile on ye Yanran''s face can hardly hang.


    Su Ying continued: "you don''t have a look. These cakes and tea are made by my princess. Do you need to introduce them one by one?"


    Ye Yanran''s face froze, and no one in the mansion has told her that all these are su Ying''s.


    "This..."


    Su Ying is impatient to see her this kind of hypocritical face, sneer: "OK, you go down."


    Ye Yanran''s face rose red and hated to leave. She only felt that Su Ying had refuted her face, and even more, she held a grudge against her. Su Ying, let''s see!


    Su Ying sat for a while and was about to go back when Hongbo ran over and looked angry: "Princess..."


    Su Ying sees red wave so flustered, asked: "you this is how?"


    "Several girls in mingyuxuan have been punished by Miss Ye."


    Su Ying frowned: "what is going on?"


    "Miss ye said that there were weeds in front of their yard, so she transferred some girls from our yard to help. Later, they said that they did not pull the grass cleanly. They said that they did not pay attention to her at all. They also said that they neglected her, which was to neglect the Empress Dowager. "


    "And then?"


    Hongbo''s face was even more angry: "Miss Ye beat those girls 15 times each. Now punish them to kneel by the pond! It''s windy over there. I don''t know how cold it is. If it hadn''t been for a girl running secretly, I would still be in the dark. "


    Su Ying has not yet said, green mark has been unable to help: "it is too much, she just can''t get any benefits here just now, but she is domineering at home!"


    "Hongbo, you go and invite her here." Su Ying''s eyes flash a touch of cold, the voice is very light, but it makes people feel cold.


    Ye Yanran is so arrogant and bullies her openly. She doesn''t mind giving her some color to see.


    Ye Yanran soon came over. She did not salute Su Ying, so she sat on one side casually and said with a smile: "elder sister, this is loneliness. Do you want to find your sister to accompany you?"


    Su Ying doesn''t speak, just quietly looking at ye Yanran.


    Ye Yanran originally felt that she had the support of the Empress Dowager and did not put Su Ying in the eye. Since she did not give her face, she would punish her girl, and it was fair.


    At the moment, Su Ying looked at her indifferently, her eyes cold without a trace of temperature.


    Ye Yanran gradually lowered her head in the eyes of Su Ying. She only felt that she was looked at by such eyes, her scalp was numb, and even a little frightened.


    Su Ying suddenly heavily patted on the table, Ye Yan suddenly raised his head. She forced to calm down, purplish lips bloom ChuChu generous smile: "don''t know elder sister to look for me what matter?"


    Su Ying picked up the cake on the table and smashed it at her: "my girl is your punishment?"


    "Did my sister know so soon?" Ye Yanran had a pain on his cheek, and he hated him in his heart. He still laughed calmly and said, "we don''t have a few girls in our yard, so we borrowed some from my sister to do things. I guess my sister doesn''t care, does she? It''s just that these girls are so lazy that they even fool me. I can''t help punishing them


    Su Ying''s dark eyes contain a cold meaning: "who gives you the right?""This..."


    "And in what capacity are you?"


    Ye Yanran only felt that Su Ying''s eyes let her have no place to hide, clearly she had found a good excuse. Under her cold eyes, she even couldn''t speak easily.


    Su Ying''s black and white eyes with a trace of inspection flavor, she said slowly: "into the palace, you must abide by the rules of the palace. If you are not a member of the palace, but a guest, I will give you the right to punish a girl. "


    Ye Yan Ran suddenly shut down.


    It was not easy for her to enter the palace in the name of the side princess. How could she be willing to be a guest.


    Ye Yanran lowered her head and restrained her arrogant and arrogant look. She pretended to be wronged and pitiful: "sister, I didn''t mean to punish them These girls are lazy and don''t listen to me


    "Where have I ever been treated like this since I was a child?" Ye Yanran said more and more angry, also unwilling to do small, she stood up and went out, "since my sister does not agree with my practice, I will go into the palace to find the emperor''s grandmother to comment on it. I did it right or wrong."


    Ye Yanran sneers in her heart. The Empress Dowager must be on her side.


    Su Ying''s lips rose slightly, and her tone was extremely indifferent: "entering the palace needs the permission of my princess. Do you dare to enter the palace without permission?"


    Ye Yanran''s back was cool and his steps were a meal.


    Su Ying''s fingers hit the table, as if also hit her heart. She couldn''t help shivering in her words: "if you break your leg then, don''t blame Princess Ben for not telling you the rules!"


    Ye Yan Ran turned his head and glared at Su Ying angrily: "you!"


    Su Ying met her line of sight, and the color of the frost on the bottom of her eyes became more and more thick: "it''s not like this princess. You''ve been in the door for so long, but you haven''t taught you the rules."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 416

    Su Ying looked at the green mark and said slowly, "green mark, you read the rules of the house to her."


    Green mark is always with the rules listed by Su Ying, and at the moment he will take out a big pamphlet and open it. She carefully read the rules in the mansion to ye Yanran: "the first rule is to obey the Lord and Princess unconditionally..."


    Ye Yan Ran quietly listened to the green mark read the rules, his face turned blue, a pair of anger dare not dare to speak.


    After green mark finished reading the rules, Su Ying asked Ye Yan Ran, "have you heard it clearly? Although there are only a few rules in our mansion, it is very difficult to do so. From now on, you should learn the rules of our house, so as not to make people laugh at you later. Now copy these rules a hundred times and remember them well. If you can''t finish copying, don''t eat dinner tonight


    Ye Yanran''s eyes on Su Ying are sharp and cold, and she is speechless for a moment.


    Ye Yanran today suffered from the injustice of Su Ying, as if choked by something, the whole popularity almost fainted.


    As soon as she returned to Yi Xin Yuan, she saw her nurse, mother Qin, with a ferocious look on her face: "Mammy, she, she dare Threaten me


    Mother Qin''s eyes flashed with venomous light: "the old slave has said that this princess is not so easy to deal with on the surface, but now she is pregnant..."


    Ye Yanran''s hands tightly clenched into a fist: "absolutely can''t let her give birth to the child! My son is my eldest son


    Mother Qin thought deeply and nodded: "this matter needs to be considered for a long time."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes narrowed slightly and said maliciously, "don''t think long-term! I know what to do! "


    The girl qingtuan was ordered to carry the teapot from the kitchen to mingyuxuan. On the way, she stepped on a small stone and staggered.


    At this time, a mammy quickly came up to support her, and accidentally touched her hand on her kettle: "how can you do things carelessly?"


    Mammy looked at her awkwardly I... "


    "You can get there quickly. The princess must be waiting for you to have tea."


    The Youth League quickly said, "yes, yes."


    Mammy white also reminded a sentence: "you should be more careful when you do things in the future."


    "Thank you, Mammy white." The Youth League didn''t know that mammy Bai had done something. She even said thanks and quickly went in with the kettle.


    Mother Bai looked at the green regiment carrying the teapot in her face. She carefully picked up the silver in her sleeve. She was really generous. If she was successful in the future, would she be afraid that she would not have a good life?


    Ye Yanran''s strategy is to poison Su Ying when she is not happy and her thinking is not clear.


    Ye Yanran was jealous of Su Ying''s baby for a long time. She was afraid that night feibai would come back soon. There would be no such a good opportunity at that time.


    so she specially ordered mammy Bai to do it.


    Green mark sees the Youth League carrying the kettle over, there is no doubt about the others. The Youth League has been Su Ying''s girl since Su Fu, and now works as an errand in the kitchen. She is a kind and honest girl.


    Green mark made tea for Su Ying: "please have tea, princess."


    Su Ying just wanted to drink, she saw red wave come in at this time, she put the tea aside, asked: "those girls can all find the doctor to show them?"


    "Thank you, princess. Fortunately, the injury is not very serious, and they have been smeared with ointment. The doctor said that a few people can recover after a few rest. "


    Su Ying said, "that''s good. When they are well recovered, make two new clothes for each of them


    "Yes."


    Su Yinggang was about to drink tea when Hongbo suddenly stopped saying, "there''s something wrong with the water."


    "Well?" Su Ying puts down the tea and frowns slightly. Then, she saw the belly of Hongbo''s hand gently smeared on the spout of the teapot, with tiny white powder particles in her hands. Hongbo quickly took the silver needle to test the poison, but in a moment, the part of the silver needle immersed in water changed color.


    The green mark was shocked: "God! Did someone poison the princess? It must be Miss ye, who has a vicious mind


    Hongbo also said: "yes, it must be her. There will be no one else except her."


    "She won''t admit that if she did such a thing, she would pick herself up But we can invite the king into the urn. "


    Green Mark''s face puzzled: "ah? How do you do it? "


    Su Ying sneers, she was still thinking about how to deal with ye Yanran. Now she has the handle in her own hands, so she should design it well.


    Su Ying light way: "to determine this person, we must first from the water girl start to check."


    The Youth League was quickly brought over. She knelt on the ground and looked at Su Ying with a blank face.


    Green mark angry way: "Youth League, but you are to the princess of the water poison?"


    "Poison?" The Youth League widened his eyes and waved his hands again and again, "I am wronged!"


    She was afraid in her heart and kowtowed to Su Ying: "spare your life, princess. The maid has been with you for so many years and is loyal to the princess. She will never do such a thing.""Get up." Su Ying soft voice way, "you think carefully, this pot of water on the road but pass by other people''s hands?"


    The Youth League subconsciously shook his head: "no, everything is through the hands of the maid It''s just


    The Youth League suddenly thought of something, but hesitated to say it.


    "Just what? You can say it. "


    "Not really." The Youth League honestly replied, "the maid almost fell on the road, and it was mammy White who held the maid."


    "Well, Princess Ben knows, you go first." Su Ying nodded, the white mammy she was a little impressed, as if she was a servant in the Yixin courtyard.


    After the Youth League left, Su Ying said to the green mark: "you go to take the white mother to this princess''s house."


    Ye Yanran thought she would hear the news of Su Ying poisoning, but after waiting for a long time, she heard that she took the white mammy away.


    Although she kept telling herself in her heart that there was a empress dowager to support her, she was still afraid.


    Ye Yanran took a look at ah Xiu, some worried: "do you say that white mammy will..."


    "Don''t worry, miss. We''ve given mammy Bai a lot of money. She''s one of us now, so she won''t give her own money."


    "That''s true."


    "Just take it easy." A Xiu seems to be comforting ye Yanran''s heart, "the Empress Dowager is still standing on the side of the young lady. You see, the Empress Dowager didn''t give a good order to scold the princess this morning. Besides, it''s not our hands. Even if it''s found out, as long as we don''t recognize it, the princess can''t do anything to us! "


    Ye Yan Ran sneered: "this pour is, how can she fight with me?"


    Ye Yanran thought about it or felt uneasy. She told a Xiu: "you go to look at that side and see what she''s doing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 417

    Mammy White was soon taken to Su Ying''s house, and she felt a little uneasy at this time.


    She thought that her poison was exposed, and she was thinking about how to return to Su Ying.


    After that, she sat quietly and quietly with a smile on her face.


    Mother Bai secretly looked at Su Ying''s clothes. She had a pink double breasted jacket and a thick long skirt of the same color. It didn''t look out of the blue.


    The white mammy thought of Ye Yanran''s dazzling jewelry and expensive and luxurious clothes and skirts, and she disdained Su Ying. She bowed to Su Ying and did not look flustered.


    Su Ying took a look at her, the middle-aged woman in front of her looks average, looks honest and honest, but a pair of eyes dribble around, looks smart and sophisticated.


    Su Ying looked at her and laughed. She didn''t mention anything about poisoning: "mammy white, please sit down."


    "Thank you, princess." Mother Bai forced down her uneasiness and sat down calmly.


    See Su Ying so kind, white mother''s heart is beating drums, what is the princess looking for her? She looked at Su Ying''s face carefully, but she didn''t see anything.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and looked at her quietly. Her lips showed a kind smile: "mammy white, how are you living in this house?"


    Huaiwang''s house is well-off. Mother Bai has never been hungry and frozen here. She often takes something back to help. Naturally, she has a good life.


    Mother Bai was more and more surprised. Why did the princess ask her this question and what did she want to do? Did she find something?


    Mother white carefully replied, "thanks to the blessing of the prince and princess, the old slaves are all very well."


    "That''s good." How long have you been satisfied with the location


    Mother Bai was stunned and said, "the old slave has been doing it for nearly nine years."


    Su Ying nodded, with a smile on her face: "nearly nine years, and a long time. It''s an old man in the house. "


    "Yes." Mother Bai saw that she was not as cautious as before, and her face also showed some relaxed smile. "When the old slave came in, the LORD was still young."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "mammy white, you have worked hard for so many years. Do you have any special wishes? "


    Mammy Bai looked at Su Ying, but saw her smile was kind. She was disdainful and proud. The princess asked her to come today, just to please her?


    Did she want to satisfy her wishes?


    Mother Bai understood the truth that one did not serve the two masters, and she answered cautiously: "the old slave has no special wish to eat and drink well in the mansion."


    Su Ying looked at the pride in Mammy Bai''s eyes and continued to ask, "how many children do you have in your family?"


    As soon as mammy Bai mentioned her children, she opened her conversation box: "there are two sons in the old slave''s family. The eldest one has already married. She gave birth to a fat and white son last year. The second is 13 years old. He is smart and quick in whatever he studies. The two sons of laonu are not boasting of their filial piety... "


    Mother Bai mentioned her son with pride and pride on her face.


    Su Ying quietly listened to the white mammy finish saying, and continued to praise: "it must be that the white mammy taught well. The youngest son of your family is so successful that he can come to the mansion to be in charge of affairs in the future. "


    "Thank you so much, princess." Mother White said happily, and her heart became more and more sure that she was flattering her and wanted to buy her off.


    However, she has already collected the money from the side concubine, and now she can''t do things for the princess.


    Mother white saw that Su Ying wanted to win over her, and then she made her position clear: "princess, the little one is a servant beside the side princess. If it''s a slave, I don''t want to leave


    Mammy white is not polite to speak in this way, and her voice is still a little stiff. Su Ying''s face does not have any anger: "are you good at being a servant beside the side imperial concubine?"


    Mother Bai seemed to be trying to show her ability: "naturally, the side imperial concubine can''t leave the old slave for half a moment. If she goes late, she must be worried."


    "In that case, the princess will not keep you." Su Ying looked at the time was almost the same, and called the green mark over.


    As soon as mammy Bai looked up, she saw the green mark with a small tray in her hand. There were two pieces of gold on it.


    Mammy white looked at the gold, her eyes showing greedy light, but she soon looked away from her eyes.


    "Mammy has worked so many years in the government, but she has also made great achievements." Su Ying made an eye at the green mark, and the green mark sent the silver to the white Mammy. Su Ying said slowly: "you speak with my princess today. I want to reward you with something good. After thinking about it, I still think it''s better to give money. You can buy what you need. "


    Mammy Bai was very puzzled. She and the princess spoke for half a while. Why did the princess send things to her? It''s just that since she sent the money to her, she didn''t take it for nothing."How can the old slave accept the princess''s things?" she asked


    "Just take it." Su Ying said with a smile, "a mammy like you is an imitation of our house. Naturally, you should be rewarded."


    Mother Bai no longer refused, and quickly collected the two pieces of gold: "thank the princess for her love."


    "You go. If you have any difficulties in the future, just talk to my princess."


    "Yes." Mammy Bai kowtowed to Su Ying and left. With silver in her arms, the whole person was still a little dizzy. She had a feeling of being hit by a pie.


    After mammy White left, Green Mark looked at Su Ying with a puzzled face: "princess, why do you want to do this?"


    In the Green Mark''s view, Su Ying would never do such a thing, using money to please an enemy.


    Hongbo had been waiting at the door just now. After mother Bai left, she came in curiously. She thought that Su Ying would find mammy white to make her confess guilt, but she didn''t expect that after chatting about her family affairs, the princess gave her a silver reward.


    Green mark and red wave look at each other, and they see surprise from each other''s eyes.


    However, they did not discuss why for a long time.


    "Princess, why did you give her money without forcing her to ask her?" Green mark asked again.


    She is not very clear about what Su Ying has done. The white mammy has a problem at a glance. Why not push Miss ye out through her. Even, the princess had just said so much to mother ye, without mentioning the poisoning.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, and her lips showed a mysterious smile: "you will soon know. Do you think the princess''s money is so easy to take? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 418

    Ah Xiu hid in the dark and waited for a long time before she finally saw mammy white coming out.


    She could not stop the smile on mammy White''s lips, and her eyes narrowed with laughter, and her heart immediately cried out that it was not good.


    as like as two peas in the princess''s house, she smiled for the time being, and she was just as greedy and satisfied as she had received her silver last time.


    I''m afraid that she also accepted the benefits of the princess this time, and she took all the poisons.


    Ah Xiu hurriedly went to ye Yanran and replied, "side princess, it took a long time for mother Bai to come out of the princess''s room. She was smiling, as if she had been given something."


    "Asshole!" Ye Yanran listened, angrily to the teacup to the ground, the teacup on the ground split, "you go to take the white Mammy to me immediately."


    White mammy just walked a few steps, saw a Xiu standing in front of her, look slightly cold: "white Mammy, ye side imperial concubine please go over."


    Mammy white face a white, subconsciously put the silver hand behind her.


    "What are you doing, Mammy white? Have you done anything wrong? "


    Mammy white soon calmed down. She didn''t say anything at all. She raised her chest and looked at ah Xiu: "what are you talking about? I didn''t do anything wrong. "


    Ah Xiu curled her lips and died. What''s arrogant?


    Mammy white followed ah Xiu to Yixin courtyard, and saw Ye Yan Ran''s eyes staring at her: "mammy white, you betrayed me!"


    Mother Bai saw that ye Yanran said so definitely, and immediately she waved her hand to explain: "the old slave is wronged. The old slave didn''t say anything!"


    "Even now, I still want to lie! You''ve been in the room for so long, you must have asked her for everything Ye Yan Ran sneered, "search for me!"


    Ye Yanran''s milk Mammy, mother Qin''s strength is very big, when she goes forward to press white mammy on the ground, so that she can''t move.


    Ah Xiu went forward and soon found two pieces of gold on mammy Bai''s body. She snorted coldly and presented the gold to ye Yanran.


    Ye Yanran picked up two pieces of gold to hit mammy White''s face, staring at her and saying, "now, what else can you say?"


    Mother Bai grinned with pain, and she was terrified: "the old slave didn''t say anything. The old slave is loyal to you!"


    Ye Yanran''s face showed a ferocious: "loyalty? If you didn''t, how could she give you a reward? Is she Su Ying an idiot


    Mother Bai also wanted to explain that mother Qin had slapped her face heavily, and she could hardly open her mouth.


    Ye Yanran allows mammy Qin to beat mammy white, and her eyes squint with a cold sense of killing.


    A Xiu looked at Ye Yan Ran: "Miss, now how to do?"


    Ye Yanran looked at the white mammy as if looking at a dead man: "this person can''t stay, in case things poke out, who are not easy."


    Mother White''s eyes showed a thick panic, she had never thought that ye Yanran would kill people.


    Because of her instinct to survive, she struggled violently and bit mother Qin''s hand.


    Mother Qin hesitated a little, and mammy White had already run out.


    Ye Yanran some angry: "hurry up and catch her back to me!"


    Outside Xinyi courtyard, a bodyguard happened to pass by. Before mammy Bai ran far away, she was caught by the guards.


    Ye Yan Ran came forward and gave her a slap in the face, showing a fierce look in his eyes: "where do you want to run? Nurse, give her this bowl of medicine


    Mammy white looked at the bowl of black thick medicine juice was brought over, her body shook violently: "no, no..."


    The guard behind her tightly shackled her, and saw that the bowl of medicine juice was about to pour into her mouth.


    "Hold on!" Mother white only heard a stern voice behind her. It was the princess!


    Su Ying, supported by green mark, came in, her face with ice cooling danger smile, she looked at Ye Yan Ran faintly: "in this palace, who are you going to kill?"


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying come over and gave a cold smile: "I don''t have to worry about my affairs here. You''d better go back to raise a baby. There are many people and many hands here. If there is something wrong with me, who can I ask to cry? "


    Su shadow lips flash a condensation: "leaf side imperial concubine, what are you afraid of?"


    Ye Yanran''s heart a coagulation: "what are you talking about!"


    Su Ying''s dark eyes are suffused with cold light, and her sight seems to be straight to see her heart: "what do I say, don''t you know in your heart? Do you want this princess to say it herself? "


    "If you want to add to the crime, you can''t help it!"


    Su Ying sneered: "how, I haven''t said this, how do you know I slander you?"


    Ye Yan Ran heavily snorted, no longer speak, she found that she said more wrong, no matter what she said, she would be led by Su Ying''s nose.


    The woman didn''t know what was going on. She looked soft and weak, stupidly stupid, but the words she said were sharp and pointed to the point.Su Ying quietly looked at white mammy: "Ye side imperial concubine wants to kill you, do you have words?"


    Mother Bai hesitated for a moment, hesitated and did not know how to speak.


    Su shadow lips hook up a light arc, lift foot to walk: "then you think slowly."


    Mammy white thought of Ye Yanran just that vicious force, the whole person can not help but fight a shiver.


    If the princess hadn''t come here just now, she would have been a dead corpse.


    Now mammy Bai can''t care about anything. She breaks free from the guard''s hand and hugs Su Ying''s thigh. Once she walked through the critical moment of life and death, as long as she was alive: "princess, the old slave told you everything. It was the side concubine who hurt you!"


    Su Ying looked at her curiously: "Oh? What is the matter? "


    "The side imperial concubine is jealous of the child in your stomach and would like to put you to death! The side imperial concubine gave the old slave silver, and asked the old slave to prescribe medicine in your tea. " Mother Bai said that, with a guilty look on her face, she slapped her hands fiercely. "It''s strange that the old slave is so obsessed with the devil that she still works for the tiger. Now she has been killed. The princess treats the old slave so well. The old slave is ashamed. In the future, the old slave is willing to serve the princess as a horse and a cow... "


    Mammy Bai cried with a snivel on her face. She wanted to take out her heart to Su Ying to show her sincerity.


    Ye Yan Ran was half angry: "you''re talking nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense! You also said that as long as you kill the princess, you will be the hostess of this mansion! "


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she would like to go forward and tear mammy Bai into pieces.


    Green mark in the heart hate hate, this woman is really very cruel heart!


    Su Ying lightly looked at ye Yanran: "ye Yanran, now the evidence is conclusive, what else do you have to say?"


    Ye Yanran on the eyes of Su Ying, but found that her eyes are as indifferent as glaciers, which invade the soul as cold as falling ice cellar.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 419

    Ye Yanran''s heart was afraid of a flash, then raised his chin slightly and looked at Su Ying arrogantly: "is what I did? What''s so great about you being the daughter of a prime minister? Do you have a baby in your stomach? I don''t like you for a long time. Today... "


    "Pa!" Ye Yanran did not see how Su Ying started, she felt a heavy slap toward her, her face was hit to half, the burning pain on her face.


    She could feel her face swell.


    She slowly turned around, and a mass of fire quickly gushed from the bottom of her heart. She points to Su Ying angrily and wishes to scratch her face.


    Her voice was so sharp that she almost burst into the eardrum: "how dare you hit me?"


    Su Ying sneered: "how can there be such a stupid person in this world? They''re all beaten up, and they''re still shouting. How dare you hit me?


    Green mark at this moment timely handed over the handkerchief: "princess, you wipe quickly."


    Su Ying took the handkerchief and slowly wiped each finger clean.


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying''s action, she was disdaining her! Since I was a child, I''ve never been humiliated.


    "Su Ying, I''m going to kill you!" Ye Yanran was almost mad with anger. At this time, she completely lost her mind, and said in a sharp voice: "you go up to me and kill her for me!"


    She will solve Su Ying today, and then bury her in any name.


    Su Ying''s vision swept around a dry people, delicate outside, her eyes calm as dead water, some are just cold, cruel, the cold like the invasion of bones makes people shudder.


    All the guards stood still, even mother Qin did not dare to come forward.


    Her lips were slightly hooked, and her voice was as emotionless as her eyes: "I am a princess, who dares to move me?"


    She was Princess Huai with children in her stomach, and no one dared to fight with her.


    At the moment, Ye Yan stood still? Whose is it? "


    Su Ying glanced at her faintly, and anger appeared in her eyes: "you are the bodyguards of the palace. Do you listen to the princess or listen to a woman who is not even a concubine?"


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she couldn''t speak: "you..."


    Su Ying chuckled, with contempt in her eyes, she walked closer to Ye Yan Ran: "who gives you the right to be arrogant? And who gives you the privilege to shine in my palace? "


    Ye Yanran was frightened by her aura and could not help but step backward.


    Su Ying approached her again: "ye Yanran, if you want to die, you continue!"


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold, and her voice did not contain a trace of temperature: "if you take yourself as a side princess, you can stay in the palace and wait for the Lord to come back. Of course, if you think you are miss ye and the daughter of the Ye family, you can go home in a big way. Of course, if you want to complain to the palace, I won''t stop you! "


    Ye Yan ran cold hum, hate to look at Su Ying, she thought so can drive oneself to go? She will stay here if she doesn''t go! When the Lord comes back, she won''t believe it. Then he will ignore her!


    After su Ying leaves, Ye Yan Ran remembers the humiliation just received, and the whole person trembles with anger.


    Mother Qin quickly took the medicine to paint her face. Ye Yan Ran hurt her teeth. When she saw the swollen appearance on her face, she would lift all the things on the dresser to the ground.


    She clenched her teeth and screamed, "bitch!"


    Mother Qin called out in a panic: "Miss..."


    Ye Yan Ran thought more and more unwilling, and smashed the things in the room into pieces: "who does this bitch think she is? How dare you do it to me! In the future, I must give it back thousands of times! "


    "Calm down, miss, so that you don''t get angry." Mother Qin was still holding the ointment in her hand, "the wound on her face first..."


    "Pa!" Ye Yanran turned and slapped mammy Qin''s face. She looked at mother Qin covering her face. Her face became more and more ugly. "Calm down, how can you calm down? What did you do just now? Don''t you tell me how loyal you are to me? What did you do at the critical moment? "


    Mother Qin faltered: "Princess The princess is really terrible


    "Hum!" Ye Yan Ran coldly hummed, "terrible? She''s just pretending to be a tiger. "


    "Old slave, I tremble when I see the princess''s eyes..." Mother Qin thought of Su Ying''s cold eyes.


    "Useless things!" Ye Yan Ran coldly hummed: "this matter son can''t so calculate, I want to go to the emperor''s grandmother, I must ask for a justice."


    Ye Yanran got up to find the Empress Dowager in the palace. Mother Qin even said, "Miss, the princess just said..."


    Ye Yan Ran glared at her: "if you dare to listen to that Slut''s words, you see how I deal with you!"


    Mother Qin couldn''t stop ye Yanran in any case, so she could only let her go to the palace.


    Su Ying returned to mingyuxuan and sat comfortably on the soft chair. Green mark poured her tea: "princess, please calm down.""I''m not angry." Su Ying gently pulled a smile, a touch of cunning flashed in her eyes.


    "Ah?" According to the Green Mark''s judgment, the princess should have been very angry just now. She saw the anger on her face. The princess usually doesn''t get angry easily.


    But now the princess is calm and smiling. What''s the matter? Is it just pretending?


    Green mark can''t guess, simply don''t guess. She sighed and said, "it''s really dangerous today. Miss Ye is so fierce that she almost met her."


    "With you and red wave, it won''t happen." She these two girls are loyal to protect the Lord, how can let her suffer a little harm.


    Green mark hummed: "this miss Ye is really like a madman. If you catch Miss ye, you want to bite her. What can I do in the future?"


    Su Ying shallow smile: "can I still be afraid of her?"


    Green mark shakes his head: "the princess will not be afraid of her, but the princess needs rest most now."


    Su Ying hook up red lips: "anyway idle is also idle, tease her to play practice hand."


    Green mark a face puzzled: "practice hand? What do you mean


    Su Ying solemnly said: "other people''s homes are not all three wives and four concubines, I am not inexperienced, then take ye Yanran to practice."


    Green mark with a cry: "princess, you must not think too much, the Lord will certainly live up to you. "


    there was a chill in Su Ying''s eyes:" if so, it''s better. "


    At this time, a bodyguard came to report: "princess, Miss Ye left, as if to go to the direction of the palace."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 420

    Green Mark looked at Su Ying anxiously: "do you want to send someone to intercept her back? Now her face is swollen. What if she talks in front of the Empress Dowager? "


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Green mark saw Su Ying''s calm appearance, but he was not calm: "princess, this miss ye will be the most evil, then she will say black into white, white as black, the Empress Dowager will punish you again!"


    Su Ying micro hook up the corner of the lip, slender fingers on the table, gently knocked: "let her sue, this thing is to make more, the more beautiful."


    Green mark see Su Ying a good play to start, just relax. Only Su Ying next word let her heart pull up.


    "Green mark, you ask Hongbo to send for the doctor."


    "Ah? Is there something wrong with you, princess


    Su Ying gently raised her lips: "you just do as you like. If the Empress Dowager has Yizhi coming down, she will say I''m dizzy and almost have a miscarriage."


    "Ah?" The green mark widened his eyes.


    "What are you doing? Hurry up!" Su Ying see green mark also want to ask again, busy sent her out.


    If she asked again, she would have no time to prepare.


    Su Ying saw the green mark ran out, lips pan shallow smile, Ye Yan Ran to complain, she absolutely did not hold her, the fish to bite it.


    Before ye Yanran entered the palace, she cried her eyes and rubbed her eyes with her hands, which made her eyes red and swollen. Her appearance, coupled with her swollen half face and her aggrieved look, was as pitiful as it could be.


    Ye Yanran has not entered the CI Ning palace yet. When Lin Gonggong, the eunuch in charge of the CI Ning palace, saw her, he exclaimed: "Oh, isn''t this ye side imperial concubine?"


    Ye Yanran''s eyes were red and his voice was hoarse: "Duke Lin, is the emperor''s grandmother there?"


    The manager replied, "yes, I just got up from my nap."


    Ye Yan Ran flat mouth, a more and more aggrieved appearance: "I ask to see the emperor''s grandmother."


    "What''s the matter with you?" asked Duke Lin with concern? How do you make it like this


    Ye Yanran had spent some time in the CI Ning palace before. Naturally, she knew that the Empress Dowager took a nap at this time. She had chosen the time.


    Now when she saw Duke Lin at the gate of the palace, she asked him on purpose in order to have a few more words with him.


    In other words, her purpose is the maids and eunuchs at the gate of the palace of benevolence. If they all hear her, they are afraid that the evil of Su Ying will soon spread throughout the palace.


    Yes, she was deliberately discrediting Su Ying''s reputation.


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears, with a trace of fear in her voice: "Huai palace, I dare not stay, the princess wants to kill me!"


    Duke Lin looked at her in disbelief: "it can''t be..."


    How could Princess Huai do such a thing?


    As if to prove something, ye Yanran pointed to her cheek: "this is what she left for me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Lin Gonggong saw ye Yanran weeping without image, and his head was big. He quickly went back to the Empress Dowager and invited Ye Yan Ran in.


    "Yanran, what''s the matter with you?" When the Empress Dowager finished his lunch break, he heard Duke Lin say that Yan Ran was not good, so he rushed out with the help of mother Ye.


    When she saw ye Yanran, she couldn''t help being surprised.


    Ye Yanran looks in a mess at the moment, her white face has become swollen, and even has a layer of faint blood, the corners of her lips are thick bruises. The Empress Dowager ouch, stroking her cheek: "Yan Ran, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Yan Ran also asked the emperor''s grandmother to make the decision." Ye Yanran stroked half of her cheek with her hand, knelt down on the ground and said, "the imperial grandmother, the princess is going to kill me!"


    "What?" When the Empress Dowager listened, her face was totally hard, and Yan Ran was sent by herself. But a few days later, ye Yanran was wronged so much, "how dare she do such a thing?"


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears with her hand: "she is the hostess of huaiwang mansion. She doesn''t pay attention to Yanran at all. If she wants to fight, she can scold. Now that she is pregnant, Yan Ran doesn''t dare to fight back, for fear of hurting the child in her stomach


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she clapped the table and said in a voice: "it''s all against me!"


    "Woo Hoo woo It''s just that now Yanran can''t stand it anymore! " Ye Yanran sobbed: "grandmother, look at the wound on Yan Ran''s face It''s so painful. From childhood to adulthood, even my father never beat me. Wuwuwuwu... "


    Ye Yanran successfully picked out the Empress Dowager''s anger. She cried more and more fiercely, and a trace of fear appeared in her eyes: "the emperor''s grandmother, Yanran is very afraid, and her non white brother is not at home. In case she will kill Yan Ran, what should Yanran do?"


    "Dare she?" The anger ran around in the Empress Dowager''s body. Her face was flushed with anger. She looked at ye Yanran''s face with heartache and said to mother ye, "you go to pass on the idea of mourning the family, and bring Princess Huai here immediately."At this time, the huaiwang residence was suddenly shrouded in haze. All the servants in the palace knew that the princess had lost her temper and fell into bed.


    Hongbo even went to see a doctor.


    Su Ying lying in bed, face, lips are smeared with a layer of invisible white powder, the face looks very pale.


    "Princess, it''s frightening of you to look at it like this!" Green mark couldn''t help stroking his chest, "if the slave didn''t know your plan in the morning, the slave plan would be scared by you."


    Su Ying lips slightly hook, with the white powder on her face, this smile looks really strange: "since it''s acting, it''s natural to act realistically."


    But the green mark was still a little puzzled and said, "princess, since it''s acting, it''s good to act. Why do you want to go to see a doctor? Will he know everything when he comes over to have a pulse? "


    Su Ying''s eyes showed a touch of cunning: "just let you go to take the eggs?"


    "Yes." Green mark handed the egg to Su Ying, but saw Su Ying stuffed the egg under his arm.


    "Ah?" Green mark a face blankly looking at Su Ying, "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Su Ying had heard in his previous life that holding potatoes under his armpit would make his pulse stronger and weaker by relaxing. Now he can''t find potatoes for a while, so he uses eggs instead.


    Su Ying smiles and doesn''t decide to satisfy greenmark''s curiosity at the moment. She orders greenmark: "if the Empress Dowager asks me to enter the palace, you and mammy say that I''m mad and can''t move."


    Green mark nodded with force, clenched his fist and said, "I will finish the task!"


    Wang Taiyi was quickly called over, he saw Su Ying''s face, a heart sank half. She was lying in bed, her breath was weak, and when he had a pulse, she found that Su Ying''s pulse was very weak. If not, it seemed to be a terminal pulse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 421

    "This..." Wang Taiyi renewed his pulse. The pulse was extremely weak. A dense cold sweat suddenly appeared on his forehead. The green mark beside him was sobbing in a low voice. The atmosphere in the room was extremely depressed.


    Green mark tried to resist the smile and cried: "grand doctor, Miss Ye used medicine in the princess''s tea before. The princess seems to have only used a little. I don''t know if it''s a big problem? The princess was very angry and found out the real murderer. She had a bad temper again. She was so angry that she fainted! Great doctor, you must save the princess! "


    Wang Taiyi sighed: "this pregnant woman should be stable and anxious, which is the most important thing!"


    At this time, mother ye had already brought a few maids to Xuanyi. She was an old lady beside the Empress Dowager and was used to flaunting her power.


    She recalled ye Yanran''s appearance. She only felt that Princess Huai would never be princess Huai.


    Mother ye thought so that she had no respect for Su Ying. As soon as she arrived at the huaiwang mansion, she would look pale: "would you like to ask the princess to come out to receive the order?"


    When green mark heard that mammy Ye was going to give her Yizhi, his face showed a look of hate and hatred: "this girl Ye is really going to complain about the evil situation. How unreasonable!"


    Green mark is angry to rush out immediately, Su Ying lies on the bed well, looked at her faintly: "teach you to calm down on weekdays, where have you been thrown?"


    Green mark coughed and took a deep breath. Her face showed a gentle smile, she grinned at Su Ying and said, "is this OK?"


    Su Ying chuckled: "OK, you go quickly."


    Green mark pushes the door to go out, mother Ye squints at her: "please come out quickly, Empress Dowager has a purpose!"


    Green mark frowned slightly, with a sad look on his face: "our princess is ill!"


    "If you are ill, carry it out!" Mother Ye snorted coldly, "is there no empress dowager in her eyes? Do you know what filial piety is? Filial piety is the first thing in Pepsi, and the princess doesn''t even understand this truth? What is more important than the Empress Dowager''s will? "


    Green Mark looked at mother Ye''s bossy appearance and pressed down her temper: "Mammy, the princess is really unable to get up."


    Mother Ye sneered and looked at the green mark with disdain: "you can''t get up! If you delay receiving the order, you can be a little girl to be angry? "


    Green mark a pair to cry out of the appearance: "mother ye, I will tell you the truth, our princess fainted."


    Mother Ye looked at her with disbelief: "how did you feel dizzy? You''ve fainted? It was still good before. How could it just pass out when the Empress Dowager passed on her Yizhi? "


    "Dizzy!" Green mark face some indignant way, "Mammy, do you know, the princess is how to faint?"


    Mother Ye was impatient: "how did you feel dizzy?"


    "Ye side imperial concubine has poisoned our princess, trying to poison our princess!" Green Mark said, "Mammy, you know how hard the princess looked forward to this child. She is the legitimate eldest son of our prince and the future son of a son. But when Miss ye had just been carried into the Huai palace, she was envious of the child. She even had such a vicious mind that she wanted to kill her... "


    "You can''t talk nonsense!"


    "But for the evidence, how could the maids talk nonsense?" Green mark touched a tear, "fortunately, the princess and the lucky man have their own natural appearance. They feel something wrong when they drink it. Then they find out the poison of Ye side imperial concubine! After the evil affair of Ye side imperial concubine was exposed, she dared to clamor for the bodyguards to kill the princess... "


    "Pity our princess Now I was so angry that I fainted Green mark embellished what ye Yanran did and said, "Mammy, it''s not that our princess refuses to come out to receive Yizhi. There is no way! Please tell the Empress Dowager about this and make decisions for our princess. Now the prince is not at home, and the princess has no personal support... "


    After all, mother Ye stayed in the palace for a long time. She could see the struggle between these women. She did not doubt that Miss ye did such a thing. After all, she had poisoned people in the Palace last time.


    In her heart ye dark scolds this miss Ye unexpectedly stupid to this degree, unexpectedly to do such a thing openly.


    However, mother Ye was biased against Su Ying after all. She followed the Empress Dowager and occasionally heard some bad things about Princess Huai. She had no good feelings for Princess Huai.


    Subconsciously, she thought that Princess Huai was pretending to be ill. After all, this is not to be said.


    At this time, the doctor came out of the house. Mother ye saw him and asked him haughtily, "Doctor Wang, can the princess''s body get in the way?"


    Wang Taiyi was upright. He didn''t have mother Ye. He flattered the Empress Dowager. "The princess''s condition is very bad. Her pulse is weak and she is unconscious."


    Mother Ye naturally believed in Wang Taiyi, but she thought about the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi. At the moment, she was in a dilemma.


    After a long time, she still asked, "I wonder if I can go in and have a look?"


    "The princess is weak and can''t see the wind..."


    Green mark red eyes, block in front of her: "mother ye, if the princess has something short, you can bear it?"Mother Ye stopped for a moment and said, "I don''t care about the princess?"


    Green mark hummed and cried: "the princess is unwell and needs to rest. Where can anyone go in at will? I think you are all anxious and kind-hearted, just don''t want to make our princess feel better... "


    Mother Ye was furious at the moment: "how do you talk, girl?"


    Red wave heard the movement inside, opened the door a crack: "green mark, you are also lighter, don''t disturb the princess to rest!"


    "Mother ye, if you care about our princess so much, you''d better come in and have a look." Hongbo, with a sad face, welcomed mother ye in.


    Originally, Su Ying had prepared for such a long time that she came to see the play. If she didn''t come in, the play might not be so vivid.


    As soon as mother ye entered the inner room, she saw Su Ying''s pale face through the bed curtain. Her eyes were closed, and there was no half blood on her face. Mother Ye hesitated for a moment, and then saw a washbasin beside her, which was full of blood and water.


    Hongbo sniffed: "the princess almost had a miscarriage. We don''t know how to deal with it..."


    Mother ye only felt that the blood was shocking, and the whole person was shocked.


    Hongbo said, "mammy ye, why don''t you go out? It''s bad luck here The maidservant will go out again to fetch hot water


    Only then did mother Ye really believe that Su Ying was dizzy and even seriously ill.


    Mother Ye didn''t pay attention to any Yizhi at the moment and immediately went into the palace to reply to the Empress Dowager.


    "Mother ye, where is Princess Huai?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 422

    The Empress Dowager saw that mother ye did not bring Su Ying back, and her face was not good-looking.


    Mother Ye looked flustered to the Empress Dowager''s ear: "empress dowager, it''s not good. The princess is red."


    "What?" The Empress Dowager frowned and said, "what is going on?"


    "I don''t know very well. After I went to the Huai palace, I heard that the princess was so angry that she couldn''t get out of bed. The old slave went in to have a look, and saw that the princess was pale There is also a basin of blood and water nearby


    The Empress Dowager was worried. Mother Ye leaned to her ear and said, "it''s said that this is related to Ye side princess. She poisoned the princess..."


    The Empress Dowager was furious: "how could such a thing happen?"


    She is about to find ye Yanran to confront her. After thinking about it, she said to mammy ye: go first and call the doctor who will diagnose Su Ying''s pulse, and ask the mourning family clearly. "


    Mother Ye quickly invited the doctor to come over. The Empress Dowager was anxious and asked, "Doctor Wang, is Princess Huai''s health seriously affected?"


    "Back to the Empress Dowager." Wang Taiyi slightly bent down and frowned, "the princess is in a bad situation now."


    The Empress Dowager was worried about the child in Su Ying''s abdomen and asked in a hurry, "what is going on here?"


    "Now the princess''s pulse is weak, and there is a sign of incurable disease. It must be related to taking poison before Another tantrum. "


    "Poison?" Wang Taiyi said vaguely, but the Empress Dowager understood immediately. It''s poison, it''s temper tantrum, and the wound on Yanran''s face


    So, it''s true what mother ye said!


    The Empress Dowager did not dare to ask any more questions, so as not to involve in a scandal. She just asked, "can you keep the baby in Princess Huai''s stomach?"


    "This..." The doctor stopped and hesitated on her face: "it depends on Princess Huai''s personal constitution."


    The Empress Dowager looked at him nervously: "Doctor Wang, you must keep this child. Princess Huai''s body can be asked to recuperate!"


    Wang Taiyi said in a deep voice: "I will try my best."


    After the king doctor left, the Empress Dowager''s face was not good-looking, and immediately let mammy take ye Yanran, who was resting in the bedroom.


    Ye Yanran thought that the Empress Dowager would scold Su Ying, but he saw that there was no shadow of Su Ying in the CI Ning palace.


    Looking at ye Yanran, the Empress Dowager showed disappointment, reproach and anger in her eyes: "kneel down for me!"


    When Mi Fei heard the news, she came to see Su Ying''s jokes, but the Empress Dowager scolded ye Yanran. She was also a little dull for a moment.


    Ye Yanran stood in the same place and looked at the Empress Dowager with disbelief on his face


    "Kneel down!" The Empress Dowager repeated a sentence, Ye Yan Ran hesitated to kneel down slowly in front of her.


    The Empress Dowager glared at Ye Yan: "you say yourself, why did Su Ying hit you?"


    "Because..." Ye Yanran didn''t think that the Empress Dowager would ask her such a question. She was temporarily blocked.


    The Empress Dowager''s words are sharp, a pair of eyes are tightly staring at ye Yanran: "because you want to harm her child, are you?"


    On hearing this, Mi Fei said with a smile: "aunt, is there any misunderstanding? How could Yanran do such a thing? "


    The Empress Dowager didn''t hear what Mi Fei said. She just looked at ye Yanran tightly. She saw that she looked flustered and anxious to argue. She hated the iron and steel on her face: "you are too much! Aijia always thought you were a kind-hearted child, but were blinded by feelings. So the last time you poisoned, I tolerated you, and even carried a black pot for you. Feibai thought it was AI Jia''s grandmother who could not do well. I didn''t expect that you would be reborn again this time! "


    Ye Yanran quickly explained: "it was not me last time..."


    Mi Fei said again, "Auntie, it needs to be thoroughly investigated."


    The Empress Dowager''s breath became more and more urgent: "who are you harming repeatedly? It''s not a white child, it''s the emperor''s grandson! "


    Mi Fei originally wanted to help ye Yanran explain. Seeing that the Empress Dowager was really angry, she glared at ye Yanran: "Yanran, how could you be so confused and make such a thing? Don''t you admit your mistake to your grandmother


    "The emperor''s grandmother..." Ye Yanran didn''t know how to explain for a moment. She recognized the matter this time, but she didn''t do it last time.


    Mi Fei looked at ye Yanran and said, "Yan Ran, I don''t want your grandmother and aunt to love and trust you so much. You can''t do this kind of thing in the future. Remember?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at ye Yanran coldly: "Su Ying is so angry that she faints on the bed and has already had a miscarriage sign. If the child in her stomach is OK this time, it is best. If something goes wrong, I will never let you off. "


    "The emperor''s grandmother..."


    The Empress Dowager was disappointed and didn''t go on. She took a look at the mammy beside her. She would help the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager got up and went to the bedroom: "well, I''m tired. You can go back."


    Ye Yan Ran''s tears fell more fiercely, and this time she seemed particularly aggrieved.


    After ye Yanran went back, she heard a bad news. She left without permission when she was forbidden, so she should be punished even more.In the evening, Su Ying from the bed "quiet turn to wake up", a serious illness at the beginning of the appearance.


    After su Ying wakes up, Hongbo wipes the white powder on her face for her, and the green mark smiles and gives Su Ying tea: "princess, mother Ye is scared by you. It is estimated that she has gone back to the Empress Dowager now!"


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, and her lips were slightly hooked: "look, ye Yanran is coming back soon. You go to take the Sutra in the cupboard, and we will go to Yixin courtyard."


    Green Mark''s face has an excited look. She knows that the princess wants to be powerful, and miss Ye is going to have bad luck.


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying as soon as she stepped into Yi Xin Yuan. She sat on her head and looked at her as if nothing had happened. Her lips were full of sarcasm and smile.


    Ye Yanran hated to gnash his teeth, because of her, she was scolded by the emperor''s grandmother today: "you pretend to be ill with me!"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "before you killed this princess, I have a lot of princesses. I don''t care about you. I thought it would be enough to ban it for one month. Since you have escaped, you can ban it for three months. "


    "By what?" Ye Yan Ran roared out a voice, she was wronged for several times today, and at this time he wanted to fight with Su Ying. But Su Ying Ming is smiling at her, her eyes are cold and incomparable, her cheek is still faintly painful, she dare not.


    Su Ying didn''t answer the rhetorical question, her eyes flashed with contempt: "what do you say?"


    Ye Yanran stamped her foot with hatred, and she had to bow her head under the eaves.


    Su Ying took a look at the green mark, green mark will give a scripture to ye Yanran.


    Ye Yan Ran also did not answer, cold voice way: "what is this thing?"


    "I think you will be very bored during the three months of prohibition. So copy the Scriptures."


    Ye Yanran widened her eyes: "you dream!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 423

    Su Ying saw her look more and more angry, and sighed: "this is for the emperor''s grandmother''s blessing. If it was not for the princess, she should not be tired, but also do her part. The emperor grandmother loves you most, and you refuse to give you a chance to do your best. It seems that the emperor''s grandmother really hurt the wrong person


    "You..."


    "When the princess of Japan is well in the Ming Dynasty, she will go into the palace and talk to her grandmother."


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she was about to carry her breath. If she didn''t copy it, it was how much of a crime to buckle on her head.


    Today, the emperor''s mother has already had a prejudice against her. If she goes on like this, how can she find her grandmother as a supporter.


    Helpless, she only took the Scriptures.


    Su Ying was in a good mood and said with a smile in her eyes: "it''s really filial. Since this sample Princess won''t disturb you to copy scriptures."


    Su Ying came to the door with green marks, and seemed to think of something. She turned her head and said to Ye Yan Ran, "the most important thing to do is to be religious. Until you finish copying the Buddhist scriptures, you should be vegetarian."


    Ye Yanran hasn''t responded, and greenmark has already received Su Ying''s words: "the princess is really considerate. I''ll go to the kitchen and tell them to prepare the best vegetables and tofu every day and send them to the Yixin courtyard!"


    Ye Yanran''s shortness of breath, hate can''t speak, when she reacts, Su Ying and green mark have gone far.


    Ye Yanran was so popular that she brushed all the things on the table on the ground: "it''s just deceiving people too much!"


    "Side concubine, you calm down!"


    Calm down? How do you want her to calm down? How can she not be angry when scolded by the emperor''s grandmother? How could she not be angry when she was punished for copying thick scriptures? Let her eat green vegetables tofu, how she not angry?


    She was so angry that she wanted to cut Su Ying into pieces!


    But now, she is under house arrest, and her anger can only be swallowed in her stomach!


    Su Ying from time to time from the servants that ye Yanran lost his temper, and she fasted again.


    Su Ying slightly narrowed her eyes and didn''t pay attention to her.


    Her subordinates consciously took out the jade pendant given to her by the master. This jade pendant has not been used yet, but she has a premonition that this jade pendant will be used soon.


    A month passed in a flash, Su Ying received a message that night is not white horse to come back.


    She was dressed up in a red cloak and a beautiful tourmaline hairpin on her head. She was waiting at the door early with green marks and red waves.


    Night is not white, dust and dust to return to the palace, after returning to the palace, on horseback to the Huai palace. From a distance, he saw a red shadow standing there, the cold wind blowing her cloak, his heart was tight, for fear that the next moment she would be blown away by the wind.


    The horse has not stopped, the night is not white has turned off the horse, surprise vision fell on her face, carefully looked at her face.


    Her skin color is like jade, her eyes are crooked, and her black eyes are looking at her, with a faint smile in their eyes.


    Night is not white trot toward her, hand a little force, tightly grasp Su Ying''s hand.


    Night is not white eyebrow tip tiny pick, full face doting ground looks at him, some heartache ground says: "here the wind is big, also not afraid to blow away, see your hand unexpectedly so cool."


    Ye Fei''s white face had a faint anger and looked at the red wave and the green mark: "how do you take care of the princess?"


    Red wave and green mark suddenly silence, Su Ying looked up at night Fei Bai: "how can you train a girl before you get home. It''s cold here. Get in quickly


    Night is not white, will su Ying''s cloak tight, just hold her waist: "then quickly go in."


    Today, knowing that the LORD was coming back, the housekeeper took a group of servants out to meet him. Just like tonight''s non white eyes only Su Ying, the others have become decorations.


    He looked like no one else and laughed at Su Ying. The servants didn''t dare to lift their heads, thinking that they would better serve the princess in the future.


    "Are you working hard or not? Why are you so thin?" Su Ying took a look at his firm chin, afraid it was not repaired for a few days, there are green residue out.


    Night non white lip corner slightly raised: "specially waiting for the shadow to love me."


    "Naturally, it hurts."


    Night is not white eyes suddenly lit up, like a happy child. He looked at Su Ying''s abdomen: "how are you doing this time? How is the child? "


    Su Ying smiles: "we are all very well."


    "Has anyone bullied you?"


    Su Ying slightly pondered: "only I bully others, no one else bullies me."


    Green mark, red wave and so on, the servants of mingyuxuan are far behind.


    Looking at the two people in front of them, green mark was happy in his heart: "how do you think the prince and the princess are a pair of Bi people?"


    "The prince has finally come back. With him to protect the princess, the princess''s life will be much more comfortable."


    Ye Yanran just got the news that night was not white, and she couldn''t help but feel happy. Now she thought of a way to run out of the happy heart courtyard. From a distance, she saw the night of white and Su Ying come over, some hate to hum.She ran quickly towards the night Fei Bai, ignoring Su Ying at all.


    Ye Yanran pulled the sleeve of yefeibai and looked at yefeibai affectionately. In her voice, she was extremely anxious: "feibai brother, you finally come back. How can you be so thin? Yan Ran is so distressed. "


    Red wave and green mark see Ye Yan ran out, the face appeared angry.


    When other servants saw this scene, they were also curious. What kind of attitude did the prince have towards the new concubine.


    "Get out of here Ye feibai saw ye Yanran in the house, his eyes showed surprise, he subconsciously frowned, he quickly pulled his sleeve out of her hand.


    Su Ying''s eyes twinkled slightly and looked at ye Yanran quietly.


    Ye Yanran ignored ye feibai''s cold look and charming voice: "feibai brother, Yanran miss you so much..."


    "Why are you here?" Night is not white eyes, eyes cold as if a thousand years of glaciers.


    Ye Yanran ignored the anger on Yefei''s white face and said with a smile, "I''m huaiwang''s side concubine, not here, where?"


    In any case, she is not white brother''s side concubine, he can''t drive her away any more.


    Night Fei white looked at Su Ying, she did not look at him, face slightly drooped, he could hardly see her expression. Ye Fei''s white face completely sank down: "how can I not know?"


    Ye Yanran raised her red lips with some grievances: "it was the Empress Dowager''s mother who gave her Yizhi..."


    Yefei sneered, and without looking at her again, the emperor''s grandmother took advantage of his absence and quietly sent people in.


    He held Su Ying''s hand tightly, and his voice was firm: "shadow, let''s go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 424

    Ye Yanran originally wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to tell the appearance of Su Ying to Ye Fei Bai. Unexpectedly, ye feibai ignored her, and she bit her lips with some annoyance.


    She stood firmly in place, watching the night of white and Su Ying two people leave, the whole person is very resentful.


    The servants in the mansion were still wondering whether ye side princess might become the prince''s favorite concubine. Now, seeing the prince''s reaction to her, the possibility is very small.


    They also speculated in their hearts that except for the princess, other women could not enter the eyes of the prince.


    Green mark looks at Ye Yan Ran, full of affectionate looking at the appearance of night Fei''s white back. She is lost and angry. She doesn''t know how to relieve her anger in her heart.


    Night non white and Su Ying returned to the room, still holding her hand: "shadow, are you angry?"


    Su Ying did not answer.


    Night is not white low voice coax a way: "shadow son, I really don''t know, I..."


    Su Ying raised her head to look at him. There was a faint smile between her eyebrows. She didn''t look angry at all: "how can I get angry with you with such things? She and you are childhood sweethearts. If you had really liked her, you would have carried her in, but you still have to wait until now? "


    Su Ying sighed and didn''t want to continue this topic: "you went to the palace before, and you were in a hurry to come back. It must be that you didn''t even care to drink tea?"


    Night is not white, every time I come back to see her, it is burning with fire. Even if there is anything important, we should eat first.


    "I''ve already had it prepared. I''ll have it served for you now." As soon as Su Ying''s voice fell, she heard the voice of green marks coming from the door, "Princess..."


    "Send it in."


    Green mark put the food on the table and went out in a hurry. Su Ying personally scooped the soup to Ye Fei Bai and sent it to him. She said softly, "today, someone specially prepared the dishes you like. You must not eat well outside. Today, eat more."


    Night not white heart a warm, carefully chewing food. Looking at Su Ying''s eyes burning hot: "these are OK, just want you to think badly."


    When night is not white to say love words, a pair of brilliant peach blossom eyes are looking at Su Ying.


    Su yingrao is so used to staring, but also can''t help avoiding his sight. She took a piece of pigeon meat with her chopsticks and put it in his bowl: "eat quickly, and have a good rest after eating."


    Ye Fei answered in vain and put a piece of pigeon leg meat in the bowl in front of her. He seemed to remember something: "have you had a good meal recently? Why do you look thinner? "


    Su Ying rolled a white eye: "don''t you find that you are all fat?"


    Ye feibai pinched her cheek seriously, reached her ear, and said vaguely, "we''ll go to bed later and let me feel if it''s really long."


    Su Ying''s forehead suddenly had three more black lines.


    Ye Fei ate a meal for nothing and was urged by Su Ying to take a bath and change clothes. Yefeibai relaxed a little: "it''s still comfortable at home."


    He saw that Su Ying was leaning on one side and thinking about something. He took her to bed: "we haven''t seen for a long time. Let''s talk about it for a while."


    "Well."


    Night is not white lie down beside her, the body clings to her: "recently too doctor can have come to feel pulse?"


    "Well." Su Ying just should a, feel something is wrong, the night is not white hands do not know when has been from her clothes to pry in.


    Su Ying''s body freezes and stares at him.


    "I have discretion..." The night is not white hands, lips show helpless smile, "the doctor said the first three months can not have sex, I remember. I just feel It''s like a little bit of meat... "


    Su Ying didn''t stare at him, but he couldn''t stop the action of night non white.


    Night is not white gather together in Su Ying''s ear, low ground gasping: "baby, I miss you every night, my heart aches..."


    Su Ying in his burning eyes, face slightly red. She looked at his forbearance, her eyes full of desire, she sighed, put her hand around his neck, gently kissed his lips, and blocked the words behind him.


    Night feibai''s action is stagnant, the breath is more and more urgent and thick, and his tongue tip gently and lingering into


    Two people lingering sweet tired for a long time, night is not white lie on the side of Su Ying, stroking her ear hair: "this leaf Yan Ran is how to return a responsibility?"


    Su Ying some helpless: "Ye Yan ran from time to time, the Empress Dowager will take advantage of you not in quietly without interest to send her in."


    Night is not white embrace her, exasperated ground asks a way: "you didn''t ask you less trouble?"


    Su Ying said, "it''s still tolerable."


    Night is not white on the face to show a touch of apology: "let you suffer injustice."


    "As the saying goes, it is easier to invite God than to send God away. Although she is so crammed in, it is not good to send her out rashly."


    Ye feibai kneaded her ear: "I''ll deal with this matter. You are pregnant. Don''t think about these troubles."


    Su Ying said, "is this a smooth trip?"Yefei remembers that when he was just in the north, his eyes were covered with white snow, and the whole north land was covered with snow and wind: "when I drove over, many people died of starvation. You haven''t seen them starving, eating everything, starving rats, grass roots, bark... "


    "It''s true that they report good news but not bad news. What you see with your own eyes is always crueler than what you hear."


    "It was just in time to distribute the grain to the people that evening, and the rare heavy snow fell in the evening. The traffic around the area did not recover for two days."


    Su Ying called out: "fortunately, the grain has come down."


    Ye Fei nodded in vain: "after negotiating with the magistrate over there, I realized that there was no money left. Without your money, I don''t know how to get through this difficult situation. "


    Su Ying said in a low voice: "that''s all the things about buying grain in advance?"


    Ye feibai took her hand and nodded: "it''s good to have you, you are the silver. When I spread the news about the grain purchase in advance, the county magistrate and the people were very happy


    Su Ying said with a smile, "it''s good to help."


    "People don''t know how grateful they are..." Ye feibai remembers that day almost all the people kneel on the ground to thank the scene, his hand more tightly held Su Ying''s, "shadow, do you know how many people''s lives you saved?"


    Su Ying was happy: "I hope the next year will be a good year and their life will be more prosperous."


    Night feibai and Su Ying tell the story of this month, he subconsciously ignored a person, a woman. He ignored this person at all in his heart, but he didn''t think that it was because of this woman that their life in the future would be greatly changed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 425

    The woman ignored by Ye feibai is Princess Xinyun and the daughter of the patriarch of the northern nomadic clan. Ye feibai passed a small town on his way to the northern disaster relief.


    The road leading to the disaster area is a little remote. Because of the snow, it''s hard to find the direction. The night is not white, anxious to get on the way, let Ling Feng ask the way.


    Coincidentally, he saw a woman fall into a hole in the ice.


    Ye feibai didn''t see clearly. She thought it was the local people, so she sent someone to rescue her. After the woman was rescued by night Fei Bai, her maid hurried over and called for a few princesses in a panic.


    Ye feibai knew that this woman was the princess of Xinyun of Beimu nationality.


    When Princess Xinyun woke up, she knew that the night was not white and his status was noble. She saw that he was handsome and fell in love with him at first sight. The northern women are forthright, but she is the patriarch''s favorite woman. She does things freely and freely.


    She immediately got up and grabbed the night''s hands, with a delicate look on her face: "since you have saved me, I will make a promise to you."


    Night is not white eyebrow tight wrinkle, take out his hand, look cold: "please your self-respect!"


    Heart cloud princess looked at him directly: "you see my body, you should have been responsible."


    "It''s no reason to make trouble!" Night is not white, ignore her smile ha ha appearance, furious, shake sleeve to leave.


    In the next few days, where the night is not white, Princess Xinyun will follow her and pester him.


    Ye feibai was so upset that he almost wanted to throw the woman back into the ice hole if he didn''t want to have a conflict with the northern nomads and because of the disaster relief.


    Princess Xinyun even asked her father, the head of the Beimu clan, to negotiate with yefeibai for many times, but it was still fruitless. Finally, the maid Ayu brought back the news: "princess, your Highness has gone back."


    The heart cloud Princess hates ground to clap a table, she is not easy to like a man, how can let him leave.


    Between her eyebrows, she showed a certain look of potential. She suddenly patted the table: "it''s really not possible. This princess is going to force her marriage!"


    Ayu was startled: "Princess!"


    Princess Xinyun did what she said. The next day she took ayou and several bodyguards to Dongling secretly.


    But after she went to Dongling Kingdom, she could not see it easily. She wandered around the gate of the palace for a few days, thinking that she happened to meet night Fei Bai. However, she did not meet in the night, she first met another man who was the God of wind like jade.


    Princess Xinyun looked at him and the night was not white. She could not help but asked, "do you know his highness Huai Wang?"


    This person night is extraordinary, he looks at the woman in front of him, judging from her dress bearing, is not an ordinary person. He pondered: "I don''t know who the girl is. What can I do for my second brother?"


    The heart cloud Princess hears the night specially calls the night not white for the second elder brother, immediately guessed out his identity. She smiles at him: "I am the princess of the northern nomadic people. This time I come to Dongling to marry his highness Huai Wang."


    Night extraordinary this period of time is not satisfactory, he originally did not want to take care of this stubble matter. Just his eyes on the woman in front of him changed his mind.


    The woman''s eyes are full of possessive desire. Inadvertently, her face has a trace of arrogance and barbarism. He hates the night and is not ready to let Su Ying feel better. He knows that the woman in front of him will surely bring a good play.


    Night is not white heart suddenly a joy, the face smile is still: "I can take you into the palace, you directly look for my father emperor."


    In the imperial study, Emperor Ming was reading the memorial. The disaster in the North was calmed down. He was naturally in a good mood.


    At this time, sun Gonggong reported: "the emperor, the fifth prince with a woman to see."


    There was a flash of interest in the eyes of the Ming emperor. It was said that Laowu was also at the age of discussing relatives.


    After his father-in-law passed on, the emperor of Ming Dynasty only saw a woman in a lavender dress walking in from the outside. The woman''s temperament was elegant, her chin was slightly raised, and her eyes were full of arrogance.


    Her facial features are very beautiful, her eyes are black and transparent, and her red lips are charming and moving with a smile.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty, the emperor of the Northern Dynasty, left with a special ceremony


    Emperor Ming looked at her curiously: "Princess Xinyun of the northern nomadic people?"


    "Exactly." Princess Xinyun presented the keepsake and stated her identity. She saluted the emperor with a clear voice like a yellow warbler: "see the emperor, Xinyun."


    Speaking of it, the northern nomads are a tribe in the north. They are small in number, but they are brave and good at fighting. The northern nomadic people have always refused to submit to the imperial court. They harassed the northern border from time to time, which made the Ming emperor feel headache.


    Emperor Ming looked at the woman in front of him: "I don''t know what happened to Princess Xinyun today?"


    Heart cloud Princess face firm: "emperor, heart cloud today is to do a deal with the emperor."


    "Oh? Trading? " "Mingyun looked at you with interest"Xinyun loves his royal highness, and is willing to form ties with him. After we get married, the northern nomads will naturally submit to Dongling. "


    The emperor knew that this was a good choice. Although the temptation was great, he was also very fond of the shadow daughter-in-law in his heart. He pondered for a long time: "I have married a wife for nothing."


    Princess Xinyun didn''t seem to care. She didn''t change her face: "Xinyun adores Dongling culture, but she is still obsessed with the second prince of Dongling. She hopes that the emperor will succeed."


    The emperor looked at Princess Xinyun and saw that she was upright and natural, without any rigour.


    Her eyes with a kind of potential must get look, her red lips slightly hook: "I am the northern nomadic princess, my identity is enough to match the non white brother."


    A shrewd light flashed in Emperor Ming''s eyes. He looked at the girl''s obstinacy and willfulness, but he intended to tease her. He asked deliberately, "why do you have to marry Fei Bai?"


    "Brother feibai saved Xinyun''s life..." "He is a very kind-hearted man," she said


    The emperor nodded slightly, as if to encourage her to continue.


    "Brother feibai was always thinking about the people when he was in disaster relief Xin Yun thought he was a great hero at that time


    Princess Xinyun said a lot of things. She praised yefeibai and expressed her love. She didn''t think it was a shame at all. Emperor Ming looked at her face and saw two blushes on her face, and knew that she was deeply rooted in love.


    Princess Xinyun looked forward to looking at the emperor for a long time. After a long time, the emperor said, "this still depends on the meaning of non white. Please come and invite the king of Huai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 426

    Emperor Ming often called Ye feibai into the palace, so he didn''t think much about it when he came to the palace. He met Princess Xinyun.


    Night is not white eyebrows can not help wrinkling up, look very unhappy. This woman has been pestering him for a long time. She has come here!


    Night is not white eyes in the eyes burst out a stream of Yin Li, but also regret that she had saved.


    "Not white brother?" When Princess Xinyun saw that the night was not white, her face showed a look of joy. She used to be arrogant and domineering, facing the night is not white, but exposed the little daughter''s normal, "we finally meet again."


    The night was not white and indifferent, as if she had not seen her at all.


    Emperor Ming looked at the look of Ye feibai, and he knew his decision in his heart. However, he asked, "feibai, would you like to marry Princess Xinyun?"


    The night is not white to sink the voice way: "the son minister already married."


    Princess Beimu couldn''t persuade yefeibai to marry her before. Even her father couldn''t help it. She came here. Now hearing her refusal, a flash of hate flashed through her eyes.


    Her face appeared a tempting smile, looking at Ye Fei, he said: "Lord, if you marry me, my father will be very loyal."


    Ye feibai looked at her with a cold look in his eyes. He said word by word: "I won''t marry another woman. Please don''t be paranoid."


    Emperor Ming looked at them unfathomably. He wanted to see how yefeibai ended the farce.


    Princess Xinyun is the most beautiful woman of the northern nomadic people. There are many young warriors who want to marry, but she does not agree.


    Now, for the sake of a man, she would go all the way to chase him down and beg him, even willing to offer up the whole Beimu people. Her mind was easily discarded, and she was heartbroken.


    She cried and ran out of the palace. The girl behind her was afraid of losing her temper. She was out of breath.


    The heart cloud Princess gradually stopped, a cold light flashed in her tiny eyes.


    Ye feibai doesn''t want to marry her because he has already married a princess. She wants to see what kind of person this princess is.


    Princess Xinyun immediately ordered someone to take her to huaiwang mansion. She had just entered huaiwang mansion when she saw a well dressed woman standing not far from the door, saying something to the girl. This woman is very beautiful. Her eyes are like black pearls, and the center of her eyebrows is decorated with tinsel, which is shining in the sun.


    What she wore, and the jewels she wore on her hands, showed her extraordinary bearing.


    This woman is ye Yanran. After the night is not white, her ban will disappear naturally.


    After all, she is the identity of side imperial concubine put there, she let a Xiu stew tonic early this morning. When she heard that night was not white, she waited at the door.


    She understood a truth, sincere, gold and stone, no matter night is not white, like her or not, she will move him.


    Ye Yanran''s eyes from time to time aimed at the door, and suddenly found that there was a woman in purple in front of the door, or a very beautiful woman. This is not a good omen for ye Yanran.


    The woman had a thick, seaweed like curly long hair, which was casually draped behind her, waving slightly in the wind. Her purple dress is embroidered with unique colors, which makes her more refined and elegant. She walked slowly towards this side, her skirt swaying in a charming radian, and she had a noble and elegant temperament on her body.


    Ye Yanran was very curious in her heart. It was not anyone who could enter the Huai palace. What family was she?


    Ye Yanran takes a Xiu to the heart cloud princess''s front, the repulsion feeling on the face is clearly visible: "who are you? How can you break into the mansion at will


    Princess Xinyun looked at ye Yanran with disdain on her face. She looked up and down at ye Yanran, with an arrogant look on her face: "are you princess Huai?"


    Huai Princess and huaiwang side concubine only one word, ye Yanran does not deny.


    In ye Yanran''s subconscious, ye feibai is her own. Ye Yanran''s red lip rippled with a smug look: "is so what?"


    "So you are the princess Huai. In the eyes of this princess, you are better than you." Princess Xinyun sneered. Although this woman has a beautiful face, she can''t compare with herself.


    "Princess?"


    Princess Xinyun indicated her identity: "this princess is the princess Xinyun of the northern nomadic people. I put my words here today. The princess, who is not a white brother, is determined. If you leave quickly, you can still have a way to live. "


    As soon as ye Yanran heard the four words of feibai brother, he was like a hedgehog and pricked up all over his body: "with you also deserve to be called feibai brother? Brother feibai is my own


    If ye Yanran is usually spoiled, Princess Xinyun, as the Pearl of the head of the northern nomadic clan, has had countless servants working for her since she was a child. She is more qualified and arrogant than ye Yanran.


    She grew up, as long as she wanted things, has not been unable to get.


    She saw Ye Yan Ran''s face and looked at her angrily. Then she stretched out her hand and held her chin. A pair of beautiful eyes fell on her face. She seemed to smile rather than smile: "with you also deserve to fight with me for non white brother?"Ye Yanran is angry to death! She finally had the chance to meet with her brother. Where did she come from?


    She broke free from the unhappy Princess Yun''s hand, and then roared at her: "what are you? A woman of unknown origin dare to rob me?"


    Ye Yanran said more loudly than she, she waved hard hit on the heart cloud princess''s hand, heart cloud princess''s hand suddenly appeared bright red fingerprints.


    "Dare you hit me?" Since Princess Xinyun was sensible, no one dared to start with her.


    She was so angry that her eyes were covered with two clusters of flames, and she raised her hand and slapped Ye Yan Ran''s face. She had been hunting on horseback since she was a child, and she also had some martial arts skills. This time, Ye Yan Ran turned her face.


    Ye Yanran covered her face with her hand. She screamed and ran up to scratch her face without any image: "what princess, I bah! They are shameless little bitches who come to rob their husband


    Princess Xinyun vigorously waved her hand, and obviously didn''t put her in her eyes: "feibai brother married a vulgar and contemptuous woman like you. You''d better leave you early. It''s disgraceful to have a woman like you here


    Ye Yanran couldn''t beat Princess Xinyun, so she asked a Xiu to help, so two women and two girls mixed together. A woman''s fight is nothing more than pulling her hair and biting people.


    Ye Yanran was full of hatred for Princess Xinyun at the moment. She grasped her beautiful hair in her hand and pulled it fiercely: "listen to me! Brother feibai and I have known each other since childhood. How can a woman of unknown origin compare with me in the past ten years? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 427

    Princess Xinyun bit down on her shoulder and almost bit off a piece of her flesh.


    Her eyes as sharp as a scream, cold from Ye Yan Ran''s face.


    She laughs, teeth with blood, looks bloodthirsty and enchanting: "men are fond of the new and detest the old, it is estimated that he has long been tired of you. I tell you, brother feibai likes me very much and even saves me! "


    Ye Yanran raised her foot and kicked her: "non white brother is nervous about my injury. When I apply medicine personally, you don''t know where it is!"


    Princess Xinyun sneered, and her smile was more and more brilliant. "You are just relying on the love of childhood. He has loved you for several years, and he fell in love with me at first sight. In the future, there will be no place for you in this mansion. I think you''d better get out of huaiwang''s house quickly! "


    Ye Yan Ran was trembling with anger: "you, you go away! You are an alien woman. You are not a white elder brother. You are not worthy of you


    You bite, I kick, you pull, I kick.


    Ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun fight each other fiercely and abuse each other incessantly. They make too much noise, and they are finally pulled apart by the person who is in charge of the matter.


    At the moment, two people are in a mess, all hair scattered, scattered in the back. There is a bright red mark on Princess Xinyun''s chin. Ye Yanran''s hand still holds a bunch of hair of Princess Xinyun. Princess Xinyun is stronger, and ye Yanran''s face is swollen.


    They gasped and looked at each other with hatred. Their eyes turned and they crackled and glowed in the air.


    Ye Yanran looked at the housekeeper and said, "you should let her into the house for nothing?"


    The housekeeper looked at ye Yanran in embarrassment: "Ye..."


    Princess Xinyun obviously didn''t put ye Yanran in her eyes and sneered: "Princess Huai is such a shrew. Wait, I will drive you out of Huai palace soon!"


    "It depends on whether you have this ability or not." Ye Yanran stamped her foot, and she firmly believed that she would not be able to enter the door of the Huai palace!


    "Princess, Princess..." Green mark before the original to give Su Ying boiling water, happened to see this scene on the road. After enjoying the fight from the beginning to the end, she ran back to mingyuxuan in a hurry.


    Su Ying looked up at the green mark: "how do you run in a hurry."


    Green mark took a deep breath: "fight up, fight up!"


    "What''s fighting?"


    Green mark some schadenfreude way: "is the leaf girl and the person fight?"


    "Oh, what''s the matter?" Su Ying asked with interest.


    She told Su Ying about the fight between them: "princess, you don''t know that they fought fiercely, and their words were very cruel..."


    Su Ying listened to Su Ying finish, then asked: "so, that heart cloud princess will Ye Yan ran as Huai princess?"


    Green mark nodded: "it is like this, but miss Ye has not denied it."


    Green Mark thought of this and put his hands together: "the princess is pregnant. Fortunately, Princess Xinyun has no trouble with the princess."


    After ye Yanran was beaten, a Xiu took her back to Yixin hospital to give her medicine.


    "Oh, easy..." Ye Yan Ran pain to hiss, she saw the mirror in their own, more see more angry.


    Her hands clenched tightly and pounded hard at the dresser: "this cheap woman, how to treat me like this, this matter can''t be done like this!"


    In ye Yanran''s eyes, what is Princess Xinyun and what is Beimu. It''s just a small tribe. What can be arrogant? When will her father kill them!


    Ye Yanran immediately took a Xiu into the palace of CI Ning.


    What ye Yanran did last time chilled the Empress Dowager''s heart. The Empress Dowager didn''t want to see her, but she was badly hurt by Mammy, so she was invited here. When the Empress Dowager saw the wound on ye Yanran''s face, she couldn''t help but take a breath: "is Princess Huai beating you again?"


    As soon as ye Yanran heard the Empress Dowager''s kind voice, she felt inexplicably wronged, and her tears fell uncontrollably: "the emperor''s grandmother is a princess of the northern nomadic people."


    "Beimu princess?" The Empress Dowager also heard about the princess of the northern nomadic people going to the palace. "How did she go to the Huai palace?"


    Ye Yanran wiped her tears and sobbed and said, "after she ran to the huaiwang mansion, she provoked everywhere. She said that brother feibai liked her and she wanted to drive me out."


    "Yan Ran just refuted a few words, she actually started to fight Yan Ran. Because she is the princess of the northern nomadic people, she doesn''t pay any attention to us at all, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Ye Yanran used us to include the Empress Dowager in general.


    The Empress Dowager naturally knew that the northern nomads had harassed the northern border for many years. Now, the princess of their family has defied the emperor and beaten his concubine. This is unreasonable!


    The Empress Dowager''s face was not good-looking. She sank her face and said, "how dare such a woman run here to play wild?"


    "The emperor''s grandmother, Yan Ran is so scared that she sobs." Ye Yanran''s eyes showed a touch of fear, "she is bound to get the non white brother''s potential, if she later married into the Huai palace, Yan Ran will not have a good life."The Empress Dowager frowned. She was afraid that such a fierce woman would get married into the Huai palace.


    "Don''t worry. The emperor''s mother will never let her in." The Empress Dowager gently wiped the tears of Ye Yanran with her handkerchief, "don''t cry any more!"


    Yefeibai was soon invited to the palace by the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager just called him: "feibai..."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s voice fell, she saw that the night was not white and raised her head. A pair of eyes like hawks and falcons were cold. He asked one word at a time: "dare to ask the emperor''s grandmother why ye Yanran was in the non white mansion?"


    Ye Yanran''s heart cluttered for a moment, and her eyes showed a few tears. She looked at the Empress Dowager imploring.


    "This..." The Empress Dowager has always been calm, but she is looking at her cold eyes, and her heart is a little hairy.


    The Empress Dowager subconsciously avoided this question: "feibai, Princess of the northern nomadic people..."


    Night is not white stubbornly looking at the empress dowager, the tone is heavy a few minutes: "also hope the emperor grandmother to give Fei Bai an account."


    The Empress Dowager coughed, some embarrassed to avoid the sight, she looked left and said to him: "feibai, Yanran is your side concubine after all, how can you be bullied by an outsider? Although the princess of the northern nomadic people is good, she is a fierce woman. Look at Yan Ran, she beat her like this. You''d better send her away soon


    Night is not white, that light line of sight swept on ye Yanran''s face, ye Yanran tried to pretend to be poor, want to win sympathy. However, on yefeibai''s cold handsome face, a smile slowly appeared, which was gorgeous and eye-catching: "feibai thinks that the princess of Beimu nationality is more interesting than ye Yanran..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 428

    Ye Yanran suddenly burst into tears and called Ye feibai sadly: "feibai brother..."


    Ye Fei looked at her coldly and had an idea in his heart. Princess Xinyun is arrogant and domineering. It is more than enough to deal with ye Yanran. Ye Fei said in a cold voice: "she is the princess of the northern nomadic people. She is not familiar with the land when she comes here for the first time. If you hadn''t bullied her first, how could she have done it to you? She is a guest of the king and has lived in the Huai palace since this day


    Night is not white finish this sentence, reincarnation left.


    Ye Yanran didn''t expect that ye feibai would face that woman and let other women live in the house. She looked at the back of yefeibai, opened her mouth, and could not say a word.


    She always thought that the night is not white in the eyes of only Su Ying, but did not think, it is not like this. Perhaps in his heart, every woman is more important than her?


    Ye Yanran''s heart suddenly fell to the bottom of the valley. After the night was not white, she had no time to continue to complain and hurried back. She was afraid that she would never be able to return to the Huai palace any later.


    When ye Yanran leaves from the CI Ning palace, she happens to meet the night Fei Mo, the sixth prince who has just left school.


    He looked happy and was talking to the eunuch beside him.


    Before Ye Yan Ran, she just looked at the night from afar. Now, looking at her from such a close distance, there is something in her mind that flashes, but nothing can be grasped.


    His smile and night are not very white, is also so cold, with arrogance, smile is warmer than the winter sun.


    She holds her breath and stares at night Fei Mo for a moment. She wants to find another person''s shadow from him.


    Ye Fei Mo seemed to feel her eyes, and some of them gave her a bad look. His eyes were half pole, showing a displeased look: "is there any flower on my prince''s face? What are you looking at? "


    Ye Yanran''s heart suddenly shrinks, is this pair of eyes! Long and narrow, but also with an extreme charm.


    This pair of eyes is different from the night is not white phoenix eyes, but very much like him - she saw the man outside the Queen''s bedroom!


    "I Just thinking Ye Yan Ran seemed to be hit by something. She stood in place and stammered, "when I went to Heyang, the sixth prince you had not been born. In a flash, you were so big."


    Night is not Mo disdain to talk with her, cold hum a, light take back sight, turn to leave.


    "Like, really like!" Ye Yan Ran looked at his back, and kept saying, her ears were buzzing, and there was something in her head that automatically connected.


    Ye feibai has never let her mention the original thing and let her rot to her stomach. It turns out that she suddenly seems to understand something.


    "Yanran, why are you here?" Ye Yanran immersed in his imagination, suddenly heard a low, gloomy male voice from behind, ye Yanran was scared.


    "What are you thinking about? How do you look flustered?" Night Feiling micro bow down, looking at ye Yanran. His eyes were half narrow, with a shrewd light.


    "I..." Ye Yanran almost blurted out, or swallow all the words down.


    She giggled, "what''s the matter It''s just that the big prince suddenly appears behind me and startles me


    "Is it?" Ye Feiling, with a trace of inquiry in her expression, "before xiner said that she would send you to the Huai palace, but I still refuse to believe it. Now I know that you are the side princess of Huai king. How are you doing in huaiwang mansion


    "Good."


    "How is your second brother?"


    In front of outsiders, ye Yanran''s face showed a touch of shame: "non White Brother treat me very well."


    The prince''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a sinister light flashed in his eyes: "seriously? What''s the matter with the wound on your face


    Ye Yanran naturally will not be wronged and others said, she subconsciously covered his face: "this is my careless fall, non white, he loves me very much."


    "Oh, that''s it."


    "Of course."


    The eldest prince pauses: "since he is so kind to you, have you ever met his staff?"


    Ye Yanran nodded: "yes."


    There was a flash of interest in the prince''s eyes: "in this case, can you go in and out of his study freely?"


    Ye Yanran took over the words and said, "of course you can."


    Night Fei Ling lip smile more thick: "Xin''er is bored at home, always reciting about you, if you are free, you will come to our house to accompany her."


    Ye Yanran promised, and ye Feiling separated, you can see that ye feibai has not gone far.


    Ye Yanran almost trotted to catch up with ye feibai in front of her. She followed him and took a few breaths gently. Ye Yanran suddenly thought of something and pulled ye feibai: "feibai brother..."


    "Go away." Ye feibai pulled his hand out of her hands and went on.


    Ye Yanran quickly followed her, no words to find words: "non white brother, originally outside the Queen''s palace, that man..."Ye Yan Ran''s words have not finished, the night is not white suddenly stop, Ye Yan ran for a moment do not check, severely hit his back.


    She exclaimed, covering her nose. She complained, "what are you doing, feibai brother..."


    Night is not white eyes sharp shot at her, a pair of ice eyes deep bloodthirsty, eyes full of strong killing.


    Ye Yanran''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, fixed to look at the night is not white, and then she saw the night is not white face anger gradually convergence.


    "Go back together," he said with a smile


    "Ah, good!" Ye Yanran said something flattered. She looked at the smile on the white face of Yefei. She repressed the joy in her heart and followed yefeibai''s side. She followed Yefei''s body, and occasionally glanced at Yefei''s beautiful, flawless face.


    She was so close to him that his tall body gave her a sense of security.


    In the place she could not see, ye Fei''s hand clenched tightly into a fist, and his veins burst out, which was a sign before he killed.


    There was a flash of vigilance in his eyes. This woman could not stay any longer!


    Ye Yanran returns home with yefeibai. She is still thinking about the way back with yefeibai. She sees a Xiu come in and reports: "side imperial concubine, please go there."


    "Really? You go and serve the soup you''ve cooked before Ye Yanran some can''t believe to stare big eyes, this is the night is not white first initiative to see her.


    She told ah Xiu to take a look in the mirror. She had taken some medicine before, but the swelling on her face had gone a lot, but there were still traces clearly visible. Ye Yanran quickly painted a thick layer of powder on her face and pinned a new hairpin on her head. Then she gave her way.


    Along the way, Ye Yan Ran is thinking in the heart secretly, is not the non white elder brother figured it out, actually found in the heart still likes her.


    Therefore, they just separated soon, feibai brother came to her again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 429

    Ye Yanran followed a Xiu to the Poria cocos hospital next door. Before she entered the room, she heard the voice of women crying and crying.


    Ye Yanran walked to the inner room and was surprised to find that Princess Xinyun was also there.


    "Brother feibai, you must make the decision for me." Princess Xinyun is crying like a pear with rain.


    Ye Yanran looked at Princess xiangxinyun with a look of surprise and anger in her eyes. The woman actually lived in: "you..."


    "Brother Bai is the woman who scratched me..." When Princess Xinyun faced the night, she didn''t have the arrogant and overbearing look just now. She even cried very pretty.


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she almost fainted. Who was the first to move her hand!


    Ye feibai took a look at the scratch on Princess Xinyun''s chin, and quietly glanced at the wound on ye Yanran''s face. He was scared. If these injuries fell on Yinger''s body, how painful it would be.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes half squint, showing a touch of unfathomable look.


    "Ye Bian Fei!" Ye feibai called Ye Yanran, and looked at her without expression, "how do you greet the guests? Look at the wound on her face


    Ye Yanran sees the night is not white, looks at the heart cloud Princess gently, the heart is sour and astringent and aggrieved. She opened her mouth: "non white brother, she started to beat me first."


    "Nonsense, you did it first Heart cloud princess''s eyes through her tears coldly toward the leaf Yan Ran to cast, "is you to neglect me first!"


    "You first!"


    "Yan Ran." Ye feibai calls ye Yanran. Ye Yanran only feels his heart trembles fiercely. He calls her name affectionately, as if with a very light pet.


    Ye Yanran surprised to see the night is not white, but also see her looking at her. Haughty dark eyes with a person can not refuse the cold pride: "to the heart cloud Princess apology."


    "I..."


    The night is not white and not light or heavy said: "sorry."


    Ye Yanran bit her lip and said three words to her in the sarcastic eyes of Princess Xinyun: "I''m sorry."


    "I didn''t hear you." Princess Xinyun sees that the night is not white. Her beautiful eyes are full of color. The tears on her face were still there, looking pitiful, but her eyes were full of cold.


    Night is not white, slowly holding the cup, eyes dark. He sipped a sip of tea, a face calmly looking at ye Yanran: "Yan Ran, apology to be sincere."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes contain a layer of light water mist. She tried to endure the injustice in her heart: "Princess Xinyun, I''m sorry, it''s all wrong with me."


    Heart cloud princess in the heart of that mouth finally vomited out, she waved: "forget it, the princess has a lot of adults, please forgive you."


    She looked at yefeibai''s handsome side face, with spring in her face. She looked at her happy face: "feibai brother, I knew you were facing me..."


    Ye feibai put down the tea cup and frowned slightly: "you are also wrong. What''s wrong with you when you get to the mansion and bully my side imperial concubine? Well? "


    Ye Yanran widened her eyes, surprised to see the night is not white, night is not white, this is to seek justice for her?


    Princess Xinyun was jealous. She spat out her tongue on her face. Her eyes flashed innocent eyes: "I didn''t mean to. Who let her speak so fiercely. Feibai brother, you should also take good care of her


    Ye feibai looked at her with displeasure: "my king''s family affairs are not in your charge!"


    "Well! I see. " Heart cloud princess to night is not white, is a pair of submissive appearance, looking at Ye Yan Ran, coldly stares at her.


    Ye Yanran ignores the look of the heart cloud princess, tenderly looking at the night is not white, a look of gratitude in the heart.


    Ye feibai looks at ye Yanran: "Princess Xinyun is a guest from the north. She lives next door to you during this period of time. You should take good care of her nearby."


    Ye Yanran in the heart does not want to mention to take care of her, she would like to strangle her. But night is not white such command, her face is still sweet smile: "Yan Ran know, must treat the princess well!"


    Ye Yanran''s heart is sweet, in the non white heart, the heart cloud princess is the guest, she is the host.


    Princess Xinyun looks at ye Yanran''s proud appearance, her eyebrows are high, and her eyes show a thick and cruel look.


    Ye Fei flashed a touch of cold in her white eyes, turned her head and said to Princess Xinyun in a friendly way: "you can live here at ease. If you need anything later, you can go to Yanran. When she was in the mansion for a long time, she knew it best. "


    Princess Xinyun only felt that there was a bright light in the Phoenix''s eyes which were not white at night. The temperature inside made her heart melt. She was not happy in her heart. On the surface, she said happily, "thank you for your arrangement."


    The night is not white and look to Ye Yan Ran: "Yan Ran, what delicious and interesting is in this mansion, you just look for heart cloud."


    "Oh, yes." Ye Yanran only felt that the night was not white. When she called her, her heart was crisp, and everything was promised.


    The heart cloud princess is also full of moving face, Qiao smile Yan Ran: "non white elder brother, you are really very kind to me."Ye Yanran forced to endure the displeasure in her heart and looked at night feibai with affection: "feibai brother, Yan Ran specially made people stew soup. Do you want to drink some?"


    Ye Fei nodded his head: "my king is just hungry."


    Ye Yanran was almost flattered and immediately let ah Xiu bring the stewed soup. She personally scooped a bowl of soup to ye feibai. She hung her face slightly and looked gentle: "brother feibai, this soup has been stewed for ten hours..."


    Night is not white, light smile way: "Yan Ran has a heart."


    When Princess Xinyun heard ye feibai praise ye Yanran, she snorted: "this soup is really fragrant..."


    Her voice just fell, night feibai has pushed pigeon soup in front of her: "you also taste."


    "This Thank you, brother feibai The heart cloud princess is not coy ground ground to carry up bowl, still full of provocative ground to see Ye Yan Ran, don''t mention how proud.


    Leaf Yan Ran red lips slightly toot, a pair of unhappy appearance.


    Ye Fei said in vain: "there are still many in this cup. You can scoop me another bowl."


    Ye Yan Ran was happy at once: "good."


    She began to scoop a bowl for yefeibai. She saw that yefeibai had a sip of soup and looked at yefeibai nervously: "how about it?"


    Ye feibai said, "I didn''t expect that the little sister who loved crying could be so thoughtful and made such delicious things."


    Ye Yanran''s face floated with two blushes.


    When Princess Xinyun heard ye feibai mention their old stories, she felt uncomfortable: "brother feibai, you like to drink soup, and I''ll stew it for you later."


    Night non White said a good, and to Ye Yan Ran said: "you also sit down to eat together."


    "Good." Ye Yanran sat down beside her happily.


    Ye Fei ate a few mouthfuls for nothing, then put down the bowl, looked at the picture of "they" getting along with each other, and said with a satisfied smile: "you are all good sisters. In the future, you should get along well."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 430

    Night is not white finish this sentence, leave two people, rise to leave quickly.


    Ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun stare for a moment. They don''t open their eyes. In their hearts, they all say, bah, who wants to be a sister with you.


    Ye Yan Ran''s lips hung with a sneer: "don''t think you live here. You are the master here. The Lord didn''t give you a name!"


    Princess Xinyun hooked her lips and was as bright as a flower: "I thought you were really the princess of Huai. Originally, you were just the side concubine of the non white brother. I really thought you had something to do with it?"


    "You Ye Yan Ran angry, "that''s better than you!"


    "I''ll be a fair wife if I come in later. I''ll ask you to come and greet me in the future." Heart cloud princess in the eye sneer more thick, "the Lord also didn''t ache you much, just this is not to let you obediently apologize to me?"


    "What do you know?" Ye Yan Ran sneered, "the Lord just will you when the guest, just give you a little thin face, you still really think the Lord is toward you?"


    Heart cloud Princess cold hiss: "anyway you look at the king how to love me."


    "The Lord will never like you!"


    Mingyuxuan.


    Su Ying looked at the table of vegetables did not move, green mark after a while to come in, Su Ying looked at the outside of the sky, asked her: "the Lord has not come back?"


    Green mark returns a way: "Wang Ye is in Fuling courtyard."


    "Poria cocos hospital?" Su Ying didn''t understand to ask, "but the courtyard next to Yi Xin Yuan that nobody lives in?"


    Green mark nodded: "exactly."


    "What is the Lord doing over there?" Su Ying casually asked, "it''s Princess Xinyun." Green Mark said softly, "Princess Xinyun has come to our house and lives in Fuling courtyard"


    "Princess Xinyun Live in our house? " Su Ying some strange frown, and confirmed to ask a, "is the day and Ye Yan Ran fight that?"


    Green mark nodded: "yes, it''s her."


    "What else did you hear?"


    Green Mark thought for a while, or he heard from outside and Su Ying said: "I heard that this Xinyun princess was brought back from the north by the Lord, and is the princess of the northern nomadic people."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly. When did the night come back with this woman? He didn''t even mention it when he came back yesterday.


    "Just now, the Lord invited Miss ye to come over. I don''t know what he said. It seems that he asked Miss ye to apologize to Princess Xinyun and take good care of her in the future."


    "Oh, so it is." Su Ying''s expression on the face is extremely pale, "I know."


    Su Ying did not speak, picked up chopsticks to eat slowly, ate a few pieces and put down the chopsticks. Su Ying in the heart more and more doubt, night is not white what do you mean? What does he want to do?


    Green mark looks at Su Ying and doesn''t speak, but some anxieties rise: "princess, this is only appearance, the prince won''t do that..."


    "I didn''t think much about it." Su Ying said faintly.


    At the moment, green mark suddenly saw something and said with joy, "princess, the prince is here."


    Su Ying''s cold face did not have a bit of mood, in the eyes with a light mockery: "you go to close the door."


    Green mark hesitated for a moment, in Su Ying''s sight, had to obey the order.


    When the night came, he knocked on the door: "shadow? Why did you close the door so early? "


    Su Ying sneered: "the Lord is embracing around today. He must be very busy. How can he come here when he is free?"


    Su Ying''s voice seems to have a smile, but listen carefully but indifference. Night is not white standing at the door, eyebrows flash a heartache, she actually called him lord! He said in a low voice, "is the shadow angry with me?"


    Su Ying whispered: "how dare you be angry with the Lord? The shadow has already gone to sleep. Please go back. "


    Su Ying''s lips tightly pursed, and her eyes were slightly unhappy.


    Night is not white ponder for a long time, or low voice way: "that shadow son you early rest."


    Su Ying heard half a word a moment of dullness, she thought he would be as strong as before, regardless of the door also want to come in.


    But he stopped, and nothing happened.


    Su Ying seems to have some disbelief, just want to say what, heard night feibai said to the servant: "you take good care of the princess."


    Then, he did not leave a word, and then, Su Ying heard his footsteps far away


    Su Ying did not come back for a long time. She opened the door, and in the cold moonlight, her back was proud, straight and indifferent.


    Su Ying was staring at his back, getting smaller and smaller, until it disappeared in the dusk.


    Green mark see Su Ying looking at a certain direction, can''t help but say in a low voice: "princess, maid to call the Lord back."


    Su Ying said faintly, "no need."


    At the moment, Su Ying''s brain is very chaotic, before they have been good, but a short half day, his attitude towards her is not the same.He was even impatient to explain to her without a word.


    Green mark looks at Su Ying''s face is not right, after all or in the name of tea to go to inquire about the news.


    Su Ying said no, in the heart or hope night white can come over, do not know is pregnant, her heart more sensitive.


    Su Ying has been waiting for a long time, did not wait until the night is not white, but see green mark low head came in.


    Su Ying looked at her expression is not right, can''t help but asked: "where is the Lord?"


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying in embarrassment: "princess, the prince may have any difficulties."


    Su Ying quietly looked at the green mark, seriously asked: "where is the prince?"


    The Green Mark''s head was buried lower, and his words were somewhat hesitant: "the Lord is staying in Miss Ye''s pleasant heart courtyard tonight."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows are tight. If last time he went to Hongye''s room because they quarreled, and he wanted to test her, what about now?


    Su Ying''s eyes have a touch of special emotions, that, what does he want to do? Why did he get so fast? Did he really change his mind, or did he have any trouble? What happened in the middle that she didn''t know?


    Or is it that he''s starting to embrace like other men?


    Su Ying''s heart is more inclined to the former, she thinks of in the forest mountain other courtyard, the night is not white and Ye Yan Ran meet, look some strange.


    Seeing Su Ying in deep thought, green mark couldn''t help saying: "princess, don''t think about it. The Lord will come back soon..."


    "There is no need to excuse him." Su Ying''s eyes flashed a silent look, and her eyes recovered the color of pure brightness.


    "Do you think that men like to have three wives and four concubines in their bones? Even if you are a king, you can''t avoid vulgarity? "


    Green mark seriously replied: "the Lord is the exception, the prince only loves the princess."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 431

    Su Ying coldly smiles: "before marriage, he is really chasing after tight, those sweet words and don''t want money like, but love shelf life is so short. If he really hurt me, how could he not explain it? Even if there is any trouble, you should not hide it from me. "


    Su Ying although said so, but still looking forward to the night will come.


    As she warned herself not to wait for him, she sat at the table and refused to go to sleep. She faintly heard the sound of the guzheng from Yixin courtyard.


    Green mark looks at Su Ying''s appearance some heartache, she did not persuade to move Su Ying, and got up to go out. After a long time, she came back and brought back a message to Su Ying: "princess, the light of Yixin courtyard is dark."


    This news lets Su Ying begin to doubt, oneself need not continue to trust to the night is not white.


    Su Ying did not calm to stand up, with a cloak on his body, quickly walked out, she thought, she always want to ask a clear, ask a understand.


    But when she came to the gate of the hospital, she stopped abruptly.


    She looked in the direction of Yi Xin Yuan, where it was dark, for fear that they had fallen asleep.


    Su Ying suddenly feels funny, she takes this matter seriously, but others may not.


    "Princess..." It has just snowed. The snow on the ground is very slippery. Green mark holding Su Ying, see her in place, some worried asked.


    "Let''s go back to sleep. What are you doing in the middle of the night?" Su Ying some self mockery smile, and turn to walk to the house.


    It''s so late that Su Ying doesn''t feel sleepy.


    She tossed and turned in bed, how can''t sleep, her mind is all night is not white face, and ye Yanran charming voice, non white brother, a sound of lingering in her ears, lingering.


    Su Ying is still thinking about the reason why night is not white, and she is still making excuses for it.


    Why is the attitude of Ye Yanran changed so much. It seems that at the beginning, he also protected her in this way, even when he mentioned her, he would stop talking.


    There was a past she didn''t know and a secret she didn''t know.


    Su Ying to midnight, only feel abdominal colic,.


    Green mark kept vigil tonight. She heard the sound inside and quickly pushed the door and came in: "princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    Su Ying''s face was slightly pale: "you go to ask the doctor to come over, my stomach is not comfortable."


    Green mark was so scared that she was bound by the threshold when she went out, and almost fell over.


    "Green mark, what''s wrong with you?" Hearing the news, Hongbo got up in his clothes.


    "Hongbo, the princess is not feeling well. I''ll go to see the grand doctor. You can take care of her."


    Wang Taiyi was quickly invited to come over. Green mark took a look at Su Ying. Seeing that she was not in good condition, she was ready to invite yefeibai over.


    Su Ying called her: "green mark, I am thirsty, you go to burn some water."


    "But..."


    "Not yet!"


    Su Ying is a little feverish, the whole person is drowsy, she turns the head inside, nibble lip, in the heart some uncomfortable.


    She is not well, and her girl is anxious to go to the doctor. She didn''t believe that the night was not white and she didn''t know.


    But she did not wait for him to come, even his breath did not appear in her sleep.


    The news of Su Ying''s falling out of favor spread throughout the Huai palace the next day.


    Early in the morning, several little girls huddled together in twos and threes, chatting quietly.


    "Do you know that the prince stayed in the pleasant heart courtyard of Ye side imperial concubine last night?"


    "Didn''t the prince even look at Ye side imperial concubine before? How did he like it all at once?"


    "Yes, I heard the princess was jealous. In the middle of the night, he deliberately said that he was not feeling well, and he wanted to recall him. "


    "There was so much noise that the king didn''t go to mingyuxuan. Didn''t you hear that?"


    "I don''t know, but the princess is out of favor!"


    "No A little girl''s eyes widened. "The prince has always been in pain of the princess alone. There is no other woman in his eyes?"


    "Before that red leaf girl, as well as that green green jade aunt all have no status, the Lord naturally does not look up to." Another little girl said, "this leaf side princess is the Empress Dowager''s self admiration, her appearance and body are not selected. I also heard that she and Wang Ye are childhood sweethearts. How could he not like her


    "Ah, the princess is really pitiful when she looks at mingyuxuan now


    "Who knows the king''s mind. Now the princess is pregnant, and the prince has no one to talk to. The other women he has been spoiling are in the process of being cleaned up. "


    "To say it, I think Princess Xinyun is more beautiful than ye side princess!"


    "Yes, it''s noble and elegant. She seems to like Wang Ye too... " The girl''s eyes flashed with the light of eight trigrams. "Princess Xinyun looks cold, but she is very gentle when she talks with the king.""Don''t you tell us to treat her well? I''m afraid we''ll live in the mansion..."


    "Just now I saw that the king took Princess Xinyun out shopping."


    "I''m afraid we''re going to have a wedding ceremony again."


    Green mark goes to bring medicine to Su Ying and looks at what these little girls are saying. They were so happy that they didn''t notice anyone coming.


    When green mark heard what they were saying, her face was green with anger, and she immediately scolded: "you didn''t work in the morning, but you just chewed your tongue here. If I report this to the princess, I''ll see that you can''t afford it. "


    A few little girls face a white, at the moment to green mark beg for mercy.


    Green mark glared at them with hatred, and then left in a hurry. Green Mark thought that he might never be as calm as the princess.


    Green mark serves Su Ying to have a meal and uses medicine. She should have advised Su Ying to continue lying on the bed. She looks much better today, but her eyes still look tired.


    Su Ying looked at the sunshine outside, and said that she wanted to sit outside.


    Green mark found a place where the sun was warm, and red wave moved out the soft couch and blanket together, so that Su Ying lay comfortably.


    The sun was warm and comfortable again. Su Ying closed her eyes and almost went to sleep. After a while, Green Mark came to report and said in a low voice, "princess, Miss Ye wants to see you."


    Green mark before called Ye girl called used to, but she refused to admit that ye Yanran was the side concubine of Huai palace.


    Su Ying opened his eyes, a pair of cold eyes, such as the ancient pool of quiet, blue water without waves, Su Ying light said: "no see."


    Green Mark said a voice is to go back to Ye Yan Ran: "Ye side imperial concubine, the princess is not fit today, not suitable to see guests."


    Ye Yanran heard that Su Ying did not see her, and this was also expected.


    She smiles, Su Ying does not say that non white brother will not like her, to drive her out. Last night, feibai brother stayed in her happy heart courtyard. She must have vomited blood. I''m afraid she almost gave birth?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 432

    Ye Yanran is specially dressed up today, that is to go to mingyuxuan to show off.


    Ah Xiu whispered, "side princess, the princess doesn''t see you, then we..."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes flashed a touch of cold, followed by a red rim of her eyes, said in a loud voice: "my sister is blaming me, I blame my sister Take away the Lord? "


    Green mark just walked a few steps, the pace gave birth to a meal, almost angry back in the past.


    This woman is so hateful!


    Ye Yanran''s voice was more and more aggrieved: "sister, you must forgive me. You didn''t feel well last night. Wang Ye and I both went to bed. Otherwise, my sister would advise him to come to see her sister... "


    The green mark was almost small in the backyard of the runway and came to him angrily: "princess, this girl Ye is really shameless. She has been staying at the door all the time. She''s still shouting something... "


    Ye Yanran yelled so loud that the whole palace could hear that the princess was a stingy and jealous woman.


    Su Ying knows her temperament. She will never give up until she reaches her goal. She will yell at the door all day. If she doesn''t invite ye Yanran to go in, she really seems to be stingy.


    "Let her in." Su Ying raised her eyes slightly and said casually, "this princess also wants to know what she wants to say."


    Ye Yan Ran sees green mark to come out to invite her to come in, flash in the eye a wipe successful smile.


    She was specially dressed today. She was wearing a red brocade skirt. Her train was rolling along the ground, making a very subtle sound. She walked in gracefully with a kind of light on her face.


    As soon as ye Yanran came in, he saw Su Ying lying there lazily, looking lazy. It''s just that she doesn''t look good. Her face is sharp, her skin is a little pale, and she''s almost transparent in the sun.


    Ye Yanran looks at Su Ying this appearance, in the heart more and more happy, if really can give her gas miscarriage just good.


    Her voice was sweet and moving: "my sister is here to say hello to my sister today."


    Su Ying listened to her hypocritical voice, raised her eyes and looked at her. Her eyes were indifferent and cold: "sit."


    "Thank you, sister." Ye Yanran a sister, the more strong the smile.


    She sat down on one side and looked at Su Ying quietly. Her expression was indifferent without wave, without a trace of fluctuation.


    Ye Yanran sighed and said with some envy: "my sister knows how to enjoy, and can even find time to bask in the sun. How comfortable it is. Unlike me, I''m so busy. "


    Ye Yan Ran stopped, and seeing Su Ying didn''t care, she continued: "sister, do you know that the Lord asked me to start housekeeper from today. In the past, I didn''t know anything. I only knew how to live a comfortable life. Now I know it''s not easy to be in charge of everything. There are so many people in this mansion. It''s really heavy to bear such a heavy burden on me. "


    Su Ying flashed a trace of irony and doubt: "you are really capable."


    "Trust me, Lord." Ye Yanran covered her lips and gently laughed, "my sister has been a housekeeper for a while. If my sister has something she doesn''t understand, I hope my sister can give me some advice."


    Su Ying looked at her contemptuously and said with a smile, "my princess is heavy now and has no patience. I''m afraid I can''t teach you."


    Ye Yanran suddenly choked, she even so despised himself!


    Green mark at this time will tea up, Ye Yan Ran picked up the tea to drink, will just embarrassment look also collected some.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, full of concern to ask: "I heard that my sister was not well last night, but now she is better?"


    Su Ying seemed to have nothing to do: "thank you for your concern. My princess is all right."


    "I don''t know if the elder sister''s physical discomfort is due to the anger of the Lord staying with her sister?" Ye Yanran''s tone is a little guilty, and there are two blushes on her face: "this kind of thing, sister should get used to it, or else you have to be in the womb, and the child will not be protected."


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying''s appearance of indifference, and continued: "I used to think that the prince looked at the cold, in fact, he was the most gentle man. He treated me so considerate that I felt cared for


    Su Ying red lips micro hook, and did not open mouth, she just looked at Ye Yan Ran, look with encouragement.


    Ye Yanran went on: "I envied my sister very much before. I felt that she had been loved by the Lord and had his children."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes mocked the more strong the taste, ha ha to smile: "now I just know how naive I am. In fact, the Lord doesn''t have much affection for you Do you know that the Lord knew you were ill last night, but he didn''t leave. It can be seen that he doesn''t care about you and the children in your stomach. "


    Su Ying looked at Ye Yan ran for a long time, then she gently laughed: "my princess likes you to talk. The voice is delicate and crisp, like a oriole. It can relieve boredom."


    "You..." Ye Yanran choked again.


    She wanted to make su Ying angry, but she didn''t feel at all motionless. She felt more and more uneasy: "the LORD said a lot of love words with me last night. He said he liked me very much. He He also gave me a lot of things. "Ye Yanran lifted up her sleeve and revealed a string of string of hands, which were made of Nanhai pearls. The beads were full and moist, and the quality was rare.


    "This bead is a tribute from the south. There are only two of them. The Emperor gave one to empress MI, the other to the Lord, and the Lord gave it to me again!"


    Su Ying sighed faintly: "it''s just a string of hands. You''re so happy about it. If you like, I have a few more. I''ll give them to you. "


    White white from here, but also feel that every time she can''t get cheap from ye Yanran.


    "Sister, keep it by yourself." With a snort, she got up and left in a huff.


    Su Ying looked at her back, eyes if with the cold pool under the thousand years of ice.


    It''s getting windy. Red wave holds Su Ying back to the house. Green mark saw that there was no water in the room, so he went to the kitchen and brought a pot of tea.


    When walking to the mingyuxuan, green mark happened to see Lingfeng coming in this direction.


    Ling Feng saw the green mark and hesitated to ask, "is the princess OK?"


    Green Mark looked at Ling Feng, and his face was flat. Green mark should say: "princess, everything is fine."


    Ling Feng thought to herself that the princess was not sad?


    Green mark saw that he did not speak, and could not help but asked: "where is the Lord?"


    Ling Feng touched his nose and did not answer.


    Green mark see Lingfeng pretending to be mysterious, hum a, also don''t give good facial expression to see at present: "don''t say even if."


    Green mark turns to enter the room, Ling Feng follows behind her and says with a smile: "can the princess be in the house?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 433

    "Yes." Green mark went into the room and poured a cup of tea for Su Ying.


    Ling Feng followed green mark into the room and saluted her: "see the princess."


    Su Ying held a teacup and looked up at Ling Feng: "what can I do for you?"


    Ling Feng looked at Su Ying and said slowly: "the Lord is going to come to mingyuxuan in the evening. He wants to eat Gongbao chicken made by the princess."


    "My princess is a mediocre cook. I''m afraid I can''t satisfy the Lord''s desire." Su Ying faintly smiles. Mingyuxuan is not the place where he wants to come. "What do you like to eat, go elsewhere. He did not dote on Ye side imperial concubine yesterday. Ye side imperial concubine must be very willing to wash his hands and make soup for him. "


    Ling Feng feels Su Ying''s sarcasm. He just feels a cold sweat on his forehead. He takes a look at Su Ying and says seriously: "the prince only likes the dishes made by the princess, so the princess can make some of them."


    Su Ying didn''t speak, just lowered her head to pick up the tea cup. Her eyes were hidden under her long eyelashes, and no expression could be seen. Then she made a startling move, and she poured the tea on her hand.


    Green mark and Ling Feng did not react for a moment.


    Su Ying''s white and delicate hands soon appeared a piece of swelling.


    "Princess!" Green mark and Ling Feng have the same voice.


    Su Ying seems to have nothing to feel like, her face did not change, casually looked up to Lingfeng, as if still with helplessness: "you see, my hands are hot, now can''t cook."


    This pot of tea was just brought in from the outside by green marks. Some of it was sprinkled on the table, and it was still steaming at the moment.


    Green mark couldn''t do it heartily. He said, "princess, you..."


    Ling Feng sees in the eye, the eye ground raises the look of guilt.


    Ling Feng did not dare to stay, for fear of making Su Ying angry, quietly turned away.


    Green mark is busy to take the pad to wipe the water on Su Ying''s hand carefully. Her eyes are red: "why should Princess be so?"


    Su Ying''s lips are covered with a pale and powerless smile.


    Red wave took the ointment to come over, while treating the wound for Su Ying, and said with heartache: "princess, fortunately the tea is not too hot, otherwise this hand will leave a scar."


    Su Ying pondered for a long time and told the green mark, "go and lock the door for me."


    Green mark hesitated for a moment: "but the princess It''s not easy for you to come here... "


    Su Ying''s voice is unquestionable: "close it."


    When the night was not white, the sky was already a little late, and the moonlight was cold and cold on his slender body, which made his shadow grow old.


    He stood at the door, raised his hand and knocked twice.


    Inside the light is still on, he saw her figure standing in the door, she did not speak, he did not. His eyes affectionately looked at her shadow reflected in the door. He reached out his fingers and stroked her shadow. His thin lips uttered two words, shadow, in a voice that only he could hear.


    Su Ying light closed his eyes, in the mind is Ye Yan Ran said today.


    She didn''t believe a word of what she said, but she wanted to hear the explanation that night was not white.


    Ye feibai stood for a while, hesitating for a while, or turned to leave.


    Su Ying is waiting for his third knock on the door. The third knock has not been knocked down yet. Then she hears the footsteps of his leaving, with a slight rush.


    Su Ying''s heart can''t help but feel a sense of loss. After a long time, she shook her head and closed her eyes lightly.


    "Lord, are you really not going in?" Ling Feng followed in the night behind the white, he knew that he should not talk, or could not help asking.


    The night was not white, silent and silent.


    Ling Feng said again, "the princess''s hand is scalded."


    The night is not white footstep to stop, quickly turned around, he looked at the shadow on the door, almost want to fly in.


    It took him a great deal of strength to restrain himself, for he had so much patience that the blue veins on his forehead almost burst.


    Ye feibai''s voice was low, and asked word by word, "is she seriously hurt?"


    Ling Feng replied, "it''s not very serious."


    Her heart was hurt very seriously, ye feibai said quietly in her heart: "shadow, wait for me, soon I will come back to you."


    Su Ying did not know when to get to bed, a person''s night ice cold, she lay in bed tossing and turning, is really unable to sleep. Finally, he simply got up and opened the window to look at the dark sky outside.


    Green mark was watching the night outside. When he heard the news inside, he asked carefully, "what''s the matter with the princess?"


    Su Ying said coldly, "pour me a glass of water."


    Green mark brought tea to come in, and saw Su Ying standing in front of the window in her thin and obscene clothes, her back looking at her thin and lonely. She felt a pain in her heart. She put the teacup into Su Ying''s hand and closed the window: "the princess was still burning yesterday. Her body is not good, and she is not afraid of freezing."


    Green mark turned around and took clothes from one side and put them on Su Ying''s body. Worried, he asked, "princess, are you not ready to sleep?""Can''t sleep." Su Ying took a sip of the tea. There was no extra expression on her face. She just looked at a certain place. "When I was in Su''s house, I didn''t feel unhappy even though I had a bad time. And now... "


    Su Ying took a look at the green mark: "I want to marry into the Huai palace, is it a wrong choice?"


    Green mark seldom sees Su Ying''s fragile side. She comforts her in a soft voice: "princess, don''t worry. Maybe the prince wants to go wrong for a while. After all, you are the hostess of the mansion. You are pregnant with the eldest son of the prince... "


    "No Su Ying shook her head. "This is not the life I want."


    She didn''t like it at all.


    Su Ying recuperated in the yard for a few days, and her body was better. She felt a little sour, so she took a walk in the yard with green marks.


    Green mark walked beside Su Ying, as if to amuse Su Ying on purpose. He kept chattering: "princess, the weather is pretty good recently. It''s also good to go out for a walk."


    "Well."


    "Would you like to go to Merlin?" Greenmark said with a smile, "the plum blossoms over there are very beautiful."


    "Well, then go and have a look." Su Ying is in a good mood. There is a stone bridge in front of her. The pond under the bridge is clear and sparkling in the sun.


    Su Ying and green mark crossed the stone bridge and saw a woman in yellow dress in front of her from a distance. She was surrounded by several people. Because she was too far away, Su Ying could hardly see her face.


    Su Ying guessed her identity and wanted to turn around and leave. She heard the voice of begging for mercy.


    Su Ying frowned: "how is this going on?"


    Green mark quickly walked a few steps, and then folded back: "princess, it''s celebration."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 434

    Qingxi is a gardener in Merlin, a young man. Now he is being held on the ground by several people, and he doesn''t know what he is doing.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Su Ying approached with green marks.


    Walking closer, Su Ying heard the words of Princess Xinyun: "how dare you disrespect this princess? Do you believe that even if I killed you here today, no one dares to say a word? "


    Qingxi has been whipped all over by the bodyguards around the princess. At this time, his whole body is shivering. He kept begging for mercy: "princess, please spare your life, princess. It''s a small one who has eyes and doesn''t know Mount Tai."


    Princess Xinyun was very arrogant when she spoke, and there was something lazy and charming in the ending: "you blind trash, you don''t know this princess. What do you do with your eyes? "


    Su Ying slightly frowned, but in the heart is to understand what. This Qingxi is an honest man. He is good at gardening and doesn''t speak much on weekdays.


    I''m afraid that he saw Princess Xinyun for the first time today and didn''t salute her, so she censured him.


    "Somebody, dig out his eyes for the princess!" When she said this, her tone was still a little bit of a laugh, as if it was nothing wrong.


    Su Ying sneers in her heart. This woman is so arrogant and domineering that she has never heard of.


    "Wait a minute." Su Ying faintly made a sound, and saw the woman in yellow in front of her turn.


    She is indeed very beautiful. Her skin is smooth and delicate, with a light luster in the sun. Her facial features are delicate, long and thin under willow eyebrows. Her eyes are black and bright like black pearls. They are very charming.


    Princess Xinyun turned her head and took a look at Su Ying. She had a pair of cold and indifferent eyes. These eyes were very beautiful, but they didn''t have half a silk feeling. She couldn''t help shivering.


    In the heart of Princess Xinyun, she guessed the identity of Su Ying. However, her thin red lips aroused a sneer: "who are you? How dare you stop this princess?"


    She lifted her chin slightly, with a trace of contempt in her eyes.


    "This is Princess Huai." Said the green mark.


    "Oh?" Princess Xinyun looked Su Ying carefully from head to bottom: "are you princess Huai?"


    Princess Xinyun only felt that the woman in front of her looked soft and weak, but there was a force on her that could not be ignored. She stood there as if she were more dazzling than the sun.


    Her face was not powdered, but there was a thrilling beauty. The coldness and arrogance emanated from her bones, which attracted her.


    Heart cloud Princess face is not convinced, sneer: "I thought that can be worthy of the non white brother of the woman will be how great, the original is not too good."


    Green mark is almost angry. She is an unreasonable, rude and savage woman.


    When Princess Xinyun saw Su Ying, she was more angry. She looked at Su Ying coldly: "princess, I''m going to fix the position of Princess Huai!"


    Su Ying light smile, lips spread a touch of ice cooling dangerous smile: "that depends on whether you have this ability."


    "You..."


    At this time, ye Yanran with a Xiu Shi ran came over, she saw two people together, hands a little excited to clench. She has seen how destructive the heart cloud princess is. If she is dealing with Su Ying, then all this will be easier to do.


    Ye Yanran nervously advised: "Princess Xinyun, how dare you treat the princess like this?"


    Princess Xinyun sneered. In her heart, Princess Huai was her immediately: "she is just a princess who is about to be retired. What''s to be afraid of."


    Ye Yan Ran shook her head and said, "you don''t know that she is the prince''s favorite princess? The LORD loves her so much that he can''t help it. "


    The heart cloud Princess takes the leaf Yan ran a look with suspicion slightly.


    Su Ying looks at Ye Yan Ran''s eyes with a cold look, and this woman is really going to pull his hatred value.


    Ye Yanran continued: "don''t mention it. Now the princess is pregnant with the prince''s child in her stomach. Once she is born to be a boy, that is, the first born son, that is, the little son of a son..."


    Ye Yan Ran sighed: "in short, the princess is the luckiest woman in the world."


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes cast a glance at Su Ying''s stomach. When she thought of the child with the king in her heart, she was mad with jealousy.


    She is the luckiest woman. The woman in front of her is not worthy of it!


    Princess Xinyun suddenly became a little angry, and her face showed a gloomy look. She snatched a bullwhip from the bodyguard behind her, and then she whipped it hard at Su Ying''s stomach.


    All the people around were in a daze, and none of them even reflected it. She couldn''t believe that Princess Xinyun would have done such a thing.


    Ye Yanran screamed, and the success of her eyes could not be covered. If she could, she would like to raise her flag and shout for Princess Xinyun.


    "Princess, be careful!" Green mark screamed, and she was about to step forward to block it, but she only heard the sound passing by her ears, and then creaked.She closed her eyes for a long time before she dared to open them.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw Su Ying holding the whip tail directly with her hand.


    The heart cloud Princess sees Su Ying to hold the whip tail, in the heart some incredible, she pulled pull, unexpectedly motionless. Su Ying calmly looked at her, eyes like the pool, deep and terrible, sending out a dangerous fatal breath.


    "Good." Su Ying quickly said two words, her lips gradually emerged a smile, smile hidden in a cruel bloodthirsty, word by word, "you dare to do such a thing to my princess, you have to pay the price!"


    "Pa!"


    No one saw how Su Ying was successful, only saw that whip tail swept back on Princess Xinyun, pumping her whole person to the ground. The whip whipped on her sleeve and opened a hole, exposing her white skin with a visible bloodstain.


    Heart cloud Princess pain is not good, subconsciously cover the wound. Her maid came forward to help her up and was pushed away by Princess Xinyun. Princess Xinyun sat and angrily pointed to Su Ying: "you even hit me? You hit me?! "


    Su Ying sneered: "how, the princess can only say such a sentence?"


    Heart cloud Princess stood up, took the whip from one side, and whipped at Su Ying again. She has a murderous look in her eyes. It seems that human life is just a mole ant to her: "my princess will kill you today!"


    Her whip was once again in Su Ying''s hand. Su Ying''s fingers were slender and clean. She held a slightly thick whip and gently pulled it. Princess Xinyun was once again thrown on the ground, and her palm hit the ground and broke her skin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 435

    Ye Yanran looks at the heart cloud princess to fall on the ground, the heart is very happy. For her, the two women in front of her were extremely hateful, no matter which one was injured, she was very happy.


    Ye Yanran glanced at the corner of her eyes, and suddenly saw a slender figure coming towards this side from afar.


    The trees are mottled and shadowy. He was dressed in a black robe, and his clothes were dancing freely in the wind, as if coming out of the painting. He was so beautiful. There was no blemish in his face, and there was a fatal attraction in his face, and there was a kind of domineering king air all over his body.


    Ye Yan Ran raised his voice and angrily said to Su Ying, "princess, how can you bully others? Even if there is something wrong with the princess, she is, after all, a guest of this mansion. "


    At the same time, Princess Xinyun also saw that ye feibai was coming towards this side, and her eyes were full of cunning. Before she thought yefeibai was not good to her, but yesterday feibai''s brother took her to visit the capital, so she was more sure that ye feibai had her in her heart.


    She stood in the same place, crystal tears rolled down from her eyes, the whole person looked aggrieved.


    Su Ying suddenly turns the woman''s face faster than opening a book.


    Just as she was about to say something, a familiar voice came from behind her: "what are you doing?"


    Su Ying slightly turned around, she seemed to feel the night is not white breath approaching, his tall body stood beside her.


    Green mark saw that the night was not white, and quickly complained: "Lord, Princess Xinyun beat the princess with a whip..."


    "Nonsense, how dare you arrange this princess to your master?" Princess Xinyun deliberately showed her wound to ye feibai, "feibai brother, you have to decide for me!"


    Night Fei white heart flashed a cold, he frowned and looked at Su Ying, see her body without a wound, eyebrows slightly loose.


    The night is not white as if did not hear the Green Mark''s accusation, looked at the heart cloud princess''s wound, the voice is low good to hear: "does the pain ache?"


    Green Mark looked at the night in a daze. She had never seen the Prince Speak to a woman except the princess.


    Su Ying does not speak, just lightly looking at the night is not white.


    Princess Xinyun sobbed: "Lord, she hit me, the wound hurts..."


    Heart cloud covered his wound with his hand, said, while crying, tears like a broken line of pearls.


    The night is not white to see to Su Ying, complexion sinks down, scold a way: "you are how to return a responsibility? She''s a princess. What is your identity? How can you treat her like this


    Su Ying only felt her heart as if she had been whipped by something. She couldn''t believe it and looked at the night. She tried to see something strange on his face.


    But she was disappointed. He protected the heart cloud as if he had protected himself. Now, it''s himself that he glares at.


    Su Ying''s heart was bent, and she tried to make her voice steady: "why don''t you ask her what she wants?"


    Princess Xinyun wiped a tear with her hand and looked at Su Ying wrongly: "I just want to be close to you, want to talk to you, but you can''t tolerate me."


    Princess Xinyun sobbed: "the princess is jealous of stinginess and narrow-minded. I saw it with my own eyes today."


    Ye Yanran sees that night is not white protecting the heart cloud princess. Although she is jealous, she still feels that Su Ying is the biggest threat. What she has to do now is to protect Princess Xinyun and let the prince change his view of Su Ying. She also hastily testified: "yes, Lord. This comer is a guest. The princess doesn''t understand such a shallow truth. "


    Ye Yan Ran hesitated for a moment and continued to say, "I don''t know if the princess is afraid that the princess will rob the prince''s favor, which is how rude to the princess."


    "Brother feibai, you are the one who knows my character best. If people do not attack me, I will not be guilty. If people attack me, I will be punished. But she''s your princess, and she''s pregnant. I''ll let it go. " Heart cloud Princess soft voice said, the voice does not know how aggrieved.


    Ye Yanran continued to answer: "non white brother, the princess is still bullying people by virtue of her pregnancy."


    Ye feibai listens to two women''s words. His eyes flash with cold killing intention. His eyes fall on Su Ying''s body involuntarily.


    Su Ying is surrounded by endless grievances, she did not refute a word. A pair of clear and indifferent eyes look at the night is not white: "do you believe me?"


    In her eyes, she tells her grievances, her anger and her last affection.


    He understood, looked at her eyes indifferently, and said coldly, "go back to the yard, and don''t come out without the king''s command. The steward''s affairs are taken care of with a smile. "


    After leaving this sentence, he took Princess Xinyun''s hand and left. Su Ying only felt a dull pain in a certain place on her left chest, and her hands hanging on one side also gently trembled.


    She glanced at his hand from the corner of her eyes, her long, moist fingers, and clung to the hand of another woman.


    So he strode away with another woman.


    Ye Yan ran slowly stomped to Su Ying''s side and drew up a smile: "how, sad, heartache?""You are today." Ye Yanran''s face with a smile of schadenfreude.


    "Didn''t you feel very proud before? Didn''t you think that the Lord only loved you? It''s just your imagination! "


    "As I said, the Lord doesn''t like you any more. He doesn''t even care about the children in your stomach. I can also have children for him. If he wants some, I will give him some. "


    The smile on ye Yanran''s face can''t stop, she seems to have won a battle.


    She suddenly saw not far away. She felt that yefeibai held the princess''s hand very dazzling. She ran quickly in that direction: "brother feibai, wait for me!"


    Ye Yanran comes forward and holds the other hand of night non white.


    Su Ying Zheng in situ, looking at the three people left the back, the heart really don''t understand, why men change so fast.


    "Princess, let''s go back." Green mark saw Su Ying standing in the same place and couldn''t help calling in a low voice.


    Su Ying Er followed her back, she heard her heart say, I regret.


    She only felt that the pain in her chest became clearer and heavier.


    Every step of her way back felt so limp and laborious that her legs would have been weak had they not been supported by the green marks.


    Green mark takes her back to the house and asks Su Ying to sit down: "princess, your face is not good-looking. Do you want to go to the imperial doctor..."


    "No, I''ll be alone." Su Ying took a deep breath, "you go out, let me be quiet."


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly squint, is not the more can not get things, the more will cherish.


    Su Ying took a deep breath and tried to calm down the ravines in her heart. Her eyes closed slightly, and her expression of pain was all restrained. She was sincere to him, and he gave her up like my shoes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 436

    Ouyang Liuyun''s mansion.


    Ouyang Liuyun poured a cup of warm wine to yefeibai. He looked at Yefei''s face and couldn''t help asking, "feibai, what''s wrong with you? Is it in a bad mood again


    Night is not white, do not answer, quietly raise a glass of wine in a drink and down.


    "Because of my sister-in-law again?" Ouyang Liuyun continued to give him a glass of wine, squinting his eyes with a curious look, "what happened to you before? I heard you were not good to your sister-in-law?"


    Ye feibai put down his glass and gave him a cold look.


    Ouyang Liuyun was so fierce in his eyes that he immediately touched his nose and mumbled: "don''t say it, don''t say it."


    Night is not white eyes, deep eyes, looking into the distance, the mind again think of the things before.


    That day, Ling Feng came in from outside in a hurry: "Lord, you let the matter under investigation have whereabouts!"


    Before Su Ying and ye feibai have mentioned her mother, Su Ying has been trying to find out who killed her mother. It''s just that over the years, she hasn''t found out. Night is not white want to do something for her, then secretly let the dark pavilion to thoroughly investigate this matter.


    After all, it''s a long time since we sent so many people.


    Ling Feng replied: "at the beginning, Mrs. Su went to the palace and died of illness after returning. But before that, the former Mrs. Su had no sign of serious illness


    Ye feibai pondered: "therefore, her killer may be someone in the palace."


    "Exactly." Ling Feng clasped his fist and said, "I found an insider."


    The informed person was quickly brought to ye feibai. He was a middle-aged man. He looked very thin and looked a little down and out. He must have been on the run for so many years.


    "Lord..." This man is called Wu Gan. He kneels down in front of yefeibai and kowtows hard to him.


    Ye Fei gave him a light look and said in a deep voice, "is the death of Mrs. Su related to you?"


    Wu dare to kowtow at night: "Lord, forgive me! The villain is the servant of Liu Zhaoyi. Liu Zhaoyi asked the little one to do it, and the little one just acted according to his orders. "


    "The mother of the fifth prince?" Night is not white eyebrows slightly wrinkled, he said is now Liu Chang in, his voice sank down, "she and the former Mrs. Su have no injustice, why harm her?"


    Wu Gan hesitated for a moment, but still told the truth: "Liu Zhaoyi was once summoned by the queen, and they spoke for a long time. After Liu Zhaoyi came back, she was very happy and ordered the villain to do it. The villain later found out that Liu Zhaoyi wanted to kill people. He was afraid and ran away all night. "


    After the bodyguard left, the night is not white and ordered Lingfeng to follow this clue to continue to investigate. Just this afternoon, a secret letter arrived in the hands of Yefei.


    Night is not white, now think of this secret letter, the look on his face is very ugly.


    The original Zhaoyi, after finishing this work, rose steadily and became Liu Guifei. And he found that every time she was promoted, it was about the queen. And when Mrs. Su entered the palace, the queen and the man were in the palace, so The death of the former Mrs. Su is related to the queen, even because she has broken the secret!


    Night is not white heart a little bit to sink down, behind the matter he did not dare to check.


    He does not know how to face the shadow now. If she knew that the murderer of her mother had something to do with the queen


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, and he couldn''t help but persuade him: "no matter what, you should let some sister-in-law. After all, she is pregnant now, and her temper is bigger..."


    The night is not white, Ouyang Liuyun raises a glass of wine: "you accompany me to drink a few more cups."


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at the night is not white this appearance, sighs lightly.


    Night is not white, as if suddenly changed a person, began to night Shengge.


    Night is not white today and set up a banquet in the mansion, banquet a group of Childe and officials.


    These people usually want to flatter ye feibai, but now they are flattered to be invited by Ye feibai. They even flatter them when they get the chance.


    In the pavilion, the lights are bright, and the night is not white. Ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun sit on both sides of the night.


    The night is not white, languidly raises a glass to everybody: "everybody today light comes to my king''s house, I would like to offer you a toast."


    The officials at the bottom stood up in fear and responded.


    "It''s a great honor to receive the invitation from the Lord today," he said


    Another Li Shangshu also said with a smile: "it''s our blessing that the Lord is courteous to the virtuous corporal."


    Ye Yanran gave a charming smile and said in a hostess''s posture: "you adults must drink more today."


    Princess Xinyun did not show weakness, but also said to everyone: "today, the king''s banquet is to eat and drink happily."


    "Good, good," they said


    The two women sat beside yefeibai and tried their best to attract yefeibai. Princess Xinyun peeled a purple grape and stuffed it into yefeibai''s mouth. She attached her delicate body to yefeibai.The night is not white, quietly away from some, lips show a very light smile, no one saw his eyes have a cold cold flash.


    Ye Yanran poured a glass of wine at this time and handed it to ye feibai: "Fei Bai brother, Yan Ran respect you a cup."


    Night is not white, did not refuse, with her hand to drink, eyes half squint, look lazy and evil charm.


    After three rounds of wine, ye Yanran stopped the wine for the night. Her face was worried and she said softly, "Lord, you drink too much. Eat some vegetables first."


    Night is not white answer a good: "good."


    Ye Yanran put a few pieces into Ye Fei''s bowl and said, "Lord, this eight treasure duck is made by the new kitchen. It tastes very good. Please try it."


    Princess Xinyun refused to show her weakness. She also gave Yefei a piece of scallop fish and said, "Lord, you can try this roast fish. It tastes very good."


    When they saw such a scene, they all laughed: "the Lord is so lucky that there are two beauties waiting on him. They are all the best in the world."


    At this time, Princess Xinyun seems to regard herself as a princess who is not white at night. Her eyes are vivid and her smile is more and more charming. She twisted another orange and put it into her mouth.


    Night is not white at the moment but smile Ying Ying Ying way: "you don''t want nonsense, heart cloud princess is just the guest of this king."


    Night is not white this sentence seems like a basin of cold water poured on the head of heart cloud, the blush on her face instantly retreated. At this time, Ye Yan Ran looked at her, the corners of her lips seemed to smile, with unspeakable pride.


    Heart cloud Princess Yan Ran provocative eyes on the leaves, eyes burst out of infinite cold and killing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 437

    Heart cloud Princess Yan Ran provocative eyes on the leaves, eyes burst out of infinite cold and killing.


    Just at this time, Mr. Lu sighed, "good wine and good food, but no one can help you. What''s missing?"


    Ye Fei''s white lips flashed a smile. He turned his head and looked at Ye Yan Ran: "my king''s side concubine plays a good zither. I don''t know if Yanran is willing to help everyone?"


    When you say this, ye feibai is close to ye Yanran. From the perspective of Princess Xinyun, ye feibai''s whole body is pasted on her ear, which is very ambiguous. The smile on her face grew colder and her fingers clenched into fists under her long sleeves.


    Ye Yanran only felt warm and warm beside her ears, and the whole person was numb. She laughed at the night non white Ying Ying Ying: "Yan Ran is naturally respectful, not obedient."


    Soon, a servant brought ye Yanran''s guzheng in. Ye Yanran stepped forward and slowly sat down in front of the zither. She hung down her beautiful neck with confidence on her face. She put her hands on the zither, and after a little trial, the bright and clear voice flowed out.


    Ye Yanran''s slender fingers were moving rapidly on the strings. The melody was beautiful and the mellow melody spread in the hall. Ye Yanran learned to play zither, chess, calligraphy and painting when she was young. She played the zither very well. The sound of the zither was like a mountain running water, or like a Oriole singing green. People were impressed by her skill and were fascinated by it.


    After music, ye Yanran stood up and took a look at yefeibai affectionately, and then returned to his side. Yefeibai gave her an evaluation: "it''s very good to play."


    "Brother Xie Fei Bai." Ye Yanran said softly.


    All this fell in the heart cloud princess''s eyes, her eyes beat with two flames, that is a very strong jealousy. There was an extreme strangeness in her delicate face.


    She is not willing to be compared, no one can rob her of the limelight!


    Princess Xinyun looked up at yefeibai with a pair of beautiful eyes and said, "you are so happy today. It''s better for Xinyun to dance for you."


    Night is not white slightly pick lips, deeply looked at her one eye, as if to see into her heart: "then again good."


    She got up and changed her clothes. After a while, people suddenly heard a faint sound of the piano.


    Then I saw a woman in white yarn spinning in from the outside, and her skirt was flying.


    Princess Xinyun grew up in the north, where the folk customs are bold and unrestrained, and everyone is good at singing and dancing. The dance of Princess Xinyun is beautiful and charming, and it also brings the bold and unrestrained northern style.


    Her body was soft, and she danced her waist with the rhythm.


    She lifted her toes slightly and kept spinning.


    Her eyes flow, with a kind of charm, but also with a young girl''s innocence, she danced up long sleeves, slightly raised the noble neck, people were dazzled.


    Her movement is prosperous and beautiful, the body a small jump, as if to fly a fairy.


    People at the bottom sighed: "this heart cloud princess is not only beautiful, but also beautiful, just like a fairy. It''s so beautiful!"


    The servant boy clapped his hands and said with a smile: "today is really a feast for the eyes. I have the heart to see Princess Xinyun''s dance."


    Praise comes and goes. After all, the music needs listening, and dance is more direct and eye-catching.


    Ye Yanran admits that Princess Xinyun dances beautifully. Her heart is not convinced and her eyes are full of displeasure.


    After this dance, Princess Xinyun took a few breaths and walked towards the night. She had a smile on her face and longed for his praise.


    However, he did not see her, as if he was teasing the unhappy Ye Yan Ran: "although the heart cloud jumps well, it is not as good as your Zheng."


    Night is not vernacular, although light, just fell into the heart of the cloud princess''s ears, not light or heavy.


    Her footstep a meal, see ye Yanran happy smile, full face coquettishly to night Fei Bai toast.


    Princess Xinyun''s delicate and beautiful face showed a strong anger, a pair of eyes as if with a poisoned knife, severely scraped on ye Yanran''s face.


    How can this woman''s zither play compare with her dance?


    She just pretended to be aggrieved! The heart cloud Princess sneers a, look to Ye Yan Ran''s eyes more and more fierce evil spirit.


    A burst of anger swam in the heart of Princess Xinyun, and her face was almost red. She saw Ye Yan Ran proud of the appearance, the face showed a ferocious appearance.


    She is thousands of times better than her. Why should she fight with herself and fight for the favor of non white brother.


    Finally, when the banquet was over, Ye Yan Ran Shi ran went to Princess Xinyun: "in front of outsiders, feibai brother always faces me. Just now he praised my zither in front of everyone. Did he praise you?"


    A cold light flashed through the eyes of Princess Xinyun. She looked at ye Yanran and said, "this praise is from you who pretended to be wronged. What''s worth showing off?"


    Ye Yan Ran ha: "in the eyes of non white brother, you are just a guest. Do you really think you are the hostess here?"


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her heart beat fast because of her anger.Ye Yanran aftertaste the banquet just now, the night is not white, is more toward her. She said with flying eyebrows: "feibai brother is just kind-hearted, afraid that you will live in the street, so he took you in. You don''t think that if he treats you better, you will misunderstand something


    Princess Xinyun raised her face slightly and looked at her coldly. She didn''t care at all: "it''s only a matter of time before he marries me. What are you proud of? What can you do for the whole Baimu princess


    "What about the northern nomads? However, a small nomadic people often harass the northern border. Do you think the Lord will put you in his eyes? " Ye Yanran sneered, but she didn''t respond. Princess Xinyun has raised her hand and slapped it hard on ye Yanran''s face.


    The slap was so heavy that her face was now swollen. Ye Yan Ran fell to sit on the ground and pointed to her: "why do you beat me? What do you think you are?"


    "What more reason do you need to teach me, princess?" The heart cloud princess suddenly laughs incomparably naive, "this princess does not like you, therefore hits you. The princess wants to see if he will blame me for killing you


    "You..." Ye Yanran also wants to fight back. She thinks of the cruelty of heart cloud, and she can''t help but flash a trace of fear in her heart. Before, she came to the door and yelled at herself. Later, with a whip, she even dared to beat the pregnant Princess Huai. What else could she do.


    She was so sad and aggrieved that she did not dare to confront her again.


    The hero does not suffer from the immediate loss. She immediately turns around and runs away. She wants to complain to Ye Fei!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 438

    Yixin hospital.


    Ye Yanran pulled the hand of Fei Bai for the night and pressed it on her face. She cried: "brother feibai, Princess Xinyun, she beat me..."


    Ye feibai saw the red palm print on Ye Yan Ran''s face, and was glad that this slap did not fall on the shadow''s body. He asked in a soft voice, "how can you get angry with others when they are guests?"


    Ye Yanran''s eyes were red: "I didn''t get angry with her. She said that non White Brother praised me, but did not praise her. I''m not satisfied with that. "


    Ye feibai looks at the palmprint on ye Yanran''s face, and feels that it''s a good choice for Su Ying to stay in mingyuxuan. Night is white, full of affection ground says: "she unexpectedly so narrow-minded."


    "That''s it Ye Yanran wiped her tears with her handkerchief. "She even dares to fight the princess. What else is she afraid of?"


    The night is not white, frowning, the expression seems to be displeased: "she is arrogant, after you leave her far away."


    "Well!" Ye Yanran nodded.


    She fixed her eyes on the night''s non white face. Seeing that he had no special reaction, she asked again, "brother Bai, why do you want to keep her at home?"


    Night is not white eyes convergence and deep, lips with a helpless smile: "after all, she is a guest, come all the way for me. She is a woman. How can I let her fall outside? In case something happens to her, how can the king explain to the northern herdsmen? "


    Leaf Yan Ran tiny du to rise lip Cape: "so say, non white elder brother does not like her?"


    Night is not white lips, a light smile, his voice evil charm low: "I do not like arrogant cruel women."


    Ye Yan Ran looks at the night is not white deep eyes, the whole person seems to be absorbed by him. Her heart beat because of him, the whole person was fascinated by him. Her eyes were glued to his face and her voice was delicate: "when will she leave then?"


    Night is not white micro pick good-looking eyebrows, deep sigh, as if also with a hint of dull sexy taste: "this king does not know."


    Ye Yanran heard the unspoken lines of the night. I don''t like the heart cloud princess at all, but she lives here shamelessly, and I can''t help it.


    Ye Yanran automatic brain to make up the night is not white, like themselves, hate heart cloud Princess thing. She was more and more happy, in line with the idea of solving difficulties for yefeibai, her fingers stroked yefeibai''s frown, "Yanran will try to drive her away!"


    Night is not white and dark eyes flash a successful smile. Ye Yanran only as a default, in the heart of how to drive away the heart cloud princess.


    The night is getting deeper and deeper. Ye Yanran is afraid that the night is not white, so she holds tightly the night. Her eyes are obsessed with looking at night feibai, purplish lips whispered: "feibai brother..."


    Her eyes are charming and her voice is full of temptation.


    Night is not white strong endure the impulse that kicks her a foot, lip corner tiny lift: "how still don''t sleep?"


    "You stay tonight Yan Ran sleeps well and is afraid... " Ye Yanran is a coquettish seller. Her hands are like a snake wrapped in the night. His hands are not white and his body is close to her. She leaned her head against yefeibai''s chest, and vaguely drew a circle on his back with her fingers, making a silent invitation, "brother feibai..."


    Night is not white, let her lean, black bright eyes flash a cold light, deep cold: "sleep."


    After a while, ye feibai went out of the house and saw Ling Feng standing outside. Ye feibai looked at him with a look of Indifference: "how is that woman now?"


    Lingfeng replied respectfully: "the princess is very angry. She learned from her subordinates that the king is staying in the Yixin courtyard, so she is even more angry. She has no place to vent her anger, but also severely scolded her girl


    "Good." Night is not white lip Cape to hook up a touch of evil spooky smile, extremely cold, "this is good, but not enough."


    Time went by so slowly. Princess Xinyun lived in huaiwang mansion, and had no intention of leaving.


    Night is not a white night, she accompanies every night. She was just a guest, but she had already regarded herself as a wife and concubine.


    Ye Yanran hated the princess Xinyun who was against her every day. Every time she went to complain with Yefei Bai, ye feibai always blocked the matter because she was a guest and could not be ignored.


    Ye Yanran on the heart cloud Princess hate teeth itching, all kinds of vicious plot in the mind, she must drive this woman away!


    And before Ye Yan ran as a thorn in the eye Su Ying, she is not put in the eye, said that night is not white has been a month have not stepped into her room.


    The weather is just right on this day. The sun is warm and shining on me. It''s very comfortable. Ye Yanran is walking in the garden. It happens that Su Ying is also walking.


    Ye Yanran saw Su Ying and subconsciously wanted to bask in happiness in front of her.


    With a bright smile on her face, she said in a loud voice, "Oh, isn''t this my sister? I haven''t seen it for a long time recently. I thought my sister was not in the mansion. "


    Su Ying looked at Ye Yan Ran indifferently, but didn''t see it.Ye Yanran naturally will not miss such a good opportunity. During this period of time, feibai brother often stayed in her house, and she was in charge of the affairs of the mansion. Su Ying has been banned for a period of time. She certainly doesn''t know that she has to tell her today.


    Ye Yan Ran blocks in front of her: "elder sister, you recently is rest not good, how facial expression looks not good-looking?"


    Ye Yanran looks at Su Ying. She is wearing a cotton padded jacket with snow-white piping. The color is simple and elegant. Her face is not powdered, and her face is slightly pale. Ye Yan Ran looked at her appearance and knew that she had not been comfortable recently. She couldn''t help but say, "is it because of bad rest?"


    Su Ying drew up a smile: "my princess has a good rest. You don''t have to worry about it."


    Ye Yanran didn''t care about Su Ying''s indifference. She couldn''t help but cover her lips with her hand and yawned. She said with some envy: "I really envy my sister. I haven''t had a good rest for my sister recently. The Lord has been staying in my house every day... "


    Ye Yan Ran''s face red, as if some embarrassed: "it is really tired."


    "Is it?" Su Ying smiles slightly, and there is a faint cold light in her eyes, which makes ye Yanran feel like being scraped by an ice skate. However, for a moment, Su Ying''s eyes are cold and there is nothing left. "Then you should have more rest."


    Su Ying is impatient to deal with ye Yanran. She looks at ye Yanran''s hypocritical smile and feels sick.


    She was just about to leave, and ye Yanran stepped forward again in front of Su Ying. She took Su Ying''s hand affectionately, and her smile was very gentle and amiable: "sister, look at your leisure. We haven''t talked for a long time. Why don''t we go and sit in the arbor


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 439

    Su Ying see Ye Yan Ran pull her not to put, casually should a: "since you try to invite each other, then go."


    They sat down in the pavilion, and soon a girl served tea and snacks.


    Ye Yanran took a look at the scenery outside the pavilion. She suddenly felt that everything was so beautiful, even the leaves on the ground were exquisite. Ye Yanran curled up her lips and said, "elder sister, this period of time is not satisfactory, right? But flowers are not red for a hundred days, and people are not good for thousands of days. "


    Su Ying said with a smile: "but I haven''t seen you for a period of time, but you''ve become smart. You don''t just know how to pretend, you just know to cry."


    Ye Yanran hated to grind her teeth and smile more and more brightly on her face: "now there is prince''s love, my sister is too late to laugh, how can she still cry? I don''t know how many times my sister has cried during this period, but she has wet the pillow? "


    Su Ying took a sip of tea quietly and looked at Ye Yan ran with a smile: "do you think this princess will be like you?"


    Ye Yanran snorted coolly, her face with a satisfied look: "now the weather is getting colder and colder now, when I go to bed at night, I feel like an ice cellar in my bed. Fortunately, there is a prince holding me."


    Ye Yan Ran said here to pause, eyebrows raised a smug, she squinted at Su Ying: "I don''t know how sister spent this cold night."


    Su Ying said with a faint smile: "there is a fox smell on the king''s body. It''s hard for you to bear it."


    "You Ye Yanran choked, "you are just..."


    Ye Yanran was not good to discuss this topic with him, and immediately said, "you are not able to eat grapes and say grape acid! You are obviously jealous of me


    Ye Yanran seemed to want to prove something: "I told you before that the Lord will like me, but you don''t believe it. Now, the Lord has never mentioned you in front of me. I''m afraid he will forget you. You see, he hasn''t stepped into your mingyuxuan for a month


    Su Ying drinks tea quietly and raises her eyes slightly.


    Ye Yanran said these words, just feel very happy in the heart. She took a snack from the plate, wanted to eat it, and then put it down. She looked at Su Ying provocatively: "recently, I don''t know if I''m tired, I don''t eat well, I don''t sleep well It hasn''t happened for several days this month. "


    Su Ying lowered her head, and a look of indifference flashed through her quiet eyes.


    Ye Yanran said these things, her face appeared a look of shame, she turned her head to see a Xiu: "ah Xiu, you go to ask a doctor to come over, recently, you always feel this chest stuffy, and especially want to eat sour, do not know what is the matter?"


    Ah Xiu listened to ye Yanran''s command and paused: "side imperial concubine is not The maidservant went up and asked for the doctor


    The doctor was soon invited by a Xiu. The doctor gave ye Yanran a pulse for a long time, and his face showed a smile. He made a bow to ye Yanran: "congratulations to Ye side imperial concubine, this is Xi Mai!"


    "Is that true? There is no wrong diagnosis? " Ye Yanran this just remembered the morning retch a few times, she thought it was just eating the wrong thing, now after the diagnosis, the mood can not be increased.


    "This is really like pulse, ye side Fei''s body is good, pulse is stable and powerful."


    "I have a child." Ye Yanran stroked her stomach with her hand, and the smile on her face became deeper: "it''s really good, it''s wonderful. Ah Xiu, enjoy it


    After ye Yanran knew that she was pregnant, she looked at Su Ying with a smile: "sister, I am pregnant too."


    Ye Yanran''s smile on her lips can''t stop. Su Ying has children, and she has too. The more she doesn''t put Su Ying in her eyes, her tone becomes more and more contemptuous: "this child, you can have me as well The child in your belly is not rare now


    Ye Yanran''s smile stung Su Ying. Su Ying''s pupil tightened for a moment, and a faint smile: "congratulations."


    Ye Yanran covered her lips with a veil: "the elder sister is sitting here slowly, and the younger sister left first. How can such a big wedding not tell non white brother?"


    Su Ying looks at the back of Ye Yan Ran''s leaving, and has a very light loss in her eyes.


    Ye Yanran and Su Ying separated, immediately ordered people to do soup, sent to the night non white study.


    Before the big prince asked her if she could get in and out of the study at night, she lied to him. Now it is not the same, non white brother loves her, she can occasionally go in.


    Night is not white, hear Ye Yan Ran to come over, a haze flashed quickly on the face.


    Ye Yanran''s face with a smile, carrying soup curled up, her red lips showed a smile: "non white brother, you don''t always busy. It''s so cold. Stop and have a drink of soup to warm yourself up. "


    "Good." Night non white will soup over, looked up at her with a smile, "how can you come here today?"


    "Yanran has a good news to tell feibai brother..." Ye Yanran only felt that the night was not white, such a look, the whole person should be inhaled that deep eyes. She tilted her head and looked at yefeibai. She seemed to be a little shy. Her red lips were slightly pursed. She stroked her abdomen in yefeibai''s surprised eyes and said, "brother feibai, I''m pregnant!"


    Ye feibai looked at her, a trace of coldness flashed under her eyes, and a smile gradually appeared on her lips: "this is really good news."Ye Yanran walked to night feibai''s side and put her arms around his neck. She muttered in a somewhat displeased way: "feibai brother, how do you look unhappy?"


    "How can I be unhappy?" Night is not white will her hands from his neck, he will Ye Yan Ran pressed to the side of the chair, "just don''t know how to express."


    Ye Yanran continued to toot her mouth, some discontented said: "nonsense, when you heard the princess pregnant, it was not like this."


    "Yan Ran, is this jealous?" Yefeibai gave her a funny look.


    Ye Yan Ran spat out his tongue: "it is a little bit..." But then he thought he was funny. Su Ying was pregnant with the first child of yefeibai. He was inevitably excited. Now he doesn''t care about Su Ying at all. What else does she have to worry about?


    "I have prepared a gift for you, and I will give it to you after a while." The night is not white to say so, in the leaf Yan Ran can not see the place, showed a sinister look.


    "Really?" Ye Yanran was very happy to see the night is not white, and then he said with a smile, "does the princess also have it?"


    "What are you going to do for her? It''s just for you. "


    "Thank you, brother Yanran!" Ye Yanran was very happy and felt more and more that he was a unique person in the heart of yefeibai. She seemed to suddenly think of something: "non white brother, princess, she actually does not respect you, she also slanders you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 440

    "Oh?" The night is not white some displeasure way, "how does she slander me?"


    Ye Yanran stammered and said: "today, Yan Ran Ran Ran into her on the road. She said that she didn''t like Wang Ye at all, and said that she couldn''t bear him."


    The night is not white, look more unhappy, tone with a touch of cold: "is it?"


    Ye Yanran nodded his head fiercely and looked very lifelike: "she, she even said that there was fox smell on the king''s body..." Ye Yan Ran underground head, said the following two words, Ye Yan Ran''s voice is almost na na na open, "she said she simply can''t stand it."


    Night is not white lip corner twitch for a while, he is to think Su Ying may say such words.


    Night is not white feign anger, in the eye flash sharp cold light: "she unexpectedly says such words?"


    "Yes." Ye Yanran disdainfully glanced at her mouth, "the princess is really, without the favor of the prince, she slanders the prince at will, and doesn''t pay attention to the prince at all. Why do you love such a woman


    Night is not white sneer: "after this king only ache Yan Ran one person."


    "Brother feibai, it''s nice of you to treat Yanran!"


    On the way back to Yuxuan, Su Ying''s face is not very good-looking.


    In her mind, ye Yanran''s proud face, swaggering look, and the picture of her carefully touching her stomach appeared in her mind.


    She''s pregnant. She''s pregnant. She''s pregnant. She''s pregnant.


    She had made many excuses for yefeibai before. She felt in her heart that yefeibai would not like ye Yanran. They would not have anything before. Everything was an illusion.


    But now, she began to wonder if they were acting like they were, if she was wrong in the beginning.


    He didn''t have any hard feelings. He was really tired of holding hands with a person all his life. He suddenly found that he still wanted to cuddle with each other and be happy.


    She Su Ying wants a double person for life, and he can''t afford her.


    "Princess..." Green mark looks at Su Ying at a loss of appearance, tightly supporting her, can''t help but call her a, "be careful on the road."


    Su Ying looks up to the distant faint green hills, with a touch of pain in her eyes.


    "Green mark, I feel very tired, very tired..." Su Ying micro closed her eyes and sighed, "I''m going to be unable to hold on."


    She is about to be unable to survive in this mansion. She does not want to share a husband with other women, and she does not want to live a life of intrigue.


    She wanted to get out of this place.


    Green mark worried: "princess, you are still pregnant. Don''t be too sad."


    "I''m not sad. What can I do to be sad. Why be sad for a man who has changed his heart? "


    Yefeibai''s kindness to Su Ying is obvious to all, but now with ye Yanran pregnant, greenmark also begins to believe that yefeibai has really changed her heart.


    She opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word: "princess, you should take care of yourself, Lord, he..."


    Su Ying sneered: "he is not worth my heart."


    I''m not stupid enough to belittle my body for a man who has changed his heart.


    Green Mark seems to want to say something, was blocked back by Su Ying: "nothing to say, I won''t think much."


    After su Ying returned to mingyuxuan, she went back to bed alone and lay down. Her dream was full of Ye Yanran''s shadow, complacent, charming, and night''s white doting eyes.


    Su Ying wakes up from her dream with cold sweat on her forehead.


    She looked blankly in front of her and wiped the sweat from her forehead with her handkerchief.


    She just didn''t like it, so she had to ask.


    Night.


    Tonight is very quiet, even the wind seems so light. The moonlight is bright, the moonlight pours down, shines on the snow on the ground, refracts the silver light.


    Su Ying is sitting in the yard with a thick cloak on her body. She plays the piano in the moonlight, her long fingers plucking on the strings, and she keeps playing a tune - you are my eye.


    You are my eyes, take me to appreciate the changes of the four seasons Because you are my eyes, the world is in front of my eyes


    Listening to this song, Su Ying remembers the scene when they were hunting in Nanshan before. He played the flute and she sang. His eyes were bright like stars. They love each other, and they are inseparable from each other.


    I don''t know if it''s because she''s about to leave, and her mind keeps coming up with their sweet moments.


    Because of the contrast, because of the fall, so lost, so sad.


    Night is not white, smell the voice, he stood not far away, moonlight on his face, half bright and half ignorant. His eyes fell quietly on Su Ying''s face, exuding dazzling brilliance, and with a kind of heartache.


    He took a few steps forward, but stopped three feet away from her.


    Now, it''s hard for him to get close to her.


    Su Ying''s lips curled up with a slight mockery, and she tried her best to calm down the resentment in her heart: "the Lord sings every night, embraces every day, but today he has time to come here."Ye feibai looked at her quietly: "attracted by the sound of the piano, Yinger''s piano skills have improved."


    Su Ying''s hair on her knees pinched tightly, and her heart seemed to be splashed by a basin of cold water. She closed her eyes slightly, tried to calm her heart, and looked at him persistently: "do you remember the scene of meeting the mask girl for the first time?"


    "Of course it is to remember." How could he not remember, but the first time he met her aroused her interest.


    Su Ying went on: "later you chased after her, she tried to hide You said you had that masked girl in your heart. "


    "Yes..." Ye Fei Bai sighed, "that mask girl is very cute."


    "Do you remember..." Su Ying suddenly felt that her voice was a little difficult. She slowed down her voice and said, "later, you finally caught up with the mask girl. You said a lot to her."


    Night is not white, look at her blandly: "dare not forget all the time."


    Hand in hand a lifetime of promise, how dare to forget?


    Su Ying''s voice trembled slightly, and her fingers held tightly: "later, you finally married the mask girl as you wish. Do you remember being in the other courtyard in Nanshan..."


    Ye feibai closed his eyes and hid all his feelings. He said one word at a time: "never forget."


    How can we forget the best moment?


    Su Ying was silent for a long time: "is it that the things you can''t get are always the best. You used to pursue the masked girl because you couldn''t catch her. She successfully aroused your desire to conquer and possess. You regret it later, don''t you? "


    Ye feibai slowly opened his eyes and continued to look at her. His eyes were bland, even without a ripple. He said slowly, "it''s windy. You can''t catch cold with your body. Go into the room quickly. I won''t disturb your rest. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 441

    Night Fei Bai decided to turn around. Su Ying could not help but stand up and quickly stepped forward to hold the corner of his clothes. She glared at him stubbornly: "can''t you wait to flatter her? Not even a moment? "


    Night is not white eyes light deep difficult to understand, he insisted firmly to break her hand: "you go to sleep first."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and took a hard breath: "do you really want Ye Yan Ran? You want her to have children for you


    Su Ying looked at his back, standing so straight.


    She was waiting for his answer, and he just kept silent. Her hand finally loosened and fell.


    Her heart slowly sank: "and what is the matter with that princess, you are not ready to explain to me?"


    Su Ying see night is not white or do not answer, a hasty smile: "men three wives and four concubines, this is the usual thing. I''m here to wish the king and his wife and concubines in groups. "


    Su Ying releases the night not white hand, turns to leave, does not say a word again.


    She tried to raise her neck and pretended not to care, but her eyes turned red. Her heart was as grey as death, and she was almost indistinct before her eyes. He avoided answering, and she already knew his answer.


    She blinked away the mist in her eyes. He was not worth her tears. He would have more women in the future. She will not be sad for him, will not be sad for him, from now on she will be far away from him.


    Ye Fei opened his mouth in vain, and didn''t know how to explain it for a while. He didn''t let go of her fist until he saw her back disappear in the dark.


    He tolerated the emotional heat, shadow, give me a little more time.


    Su Ying returned to the room, green mark see her face is not good, also dare not speak, just serve her more attentively.


    Su Ying hardly slept that night. As soon as she got up, she went to Liu ronghua''s residence.


    Liu ronghua saw Su Ying come over, but he was a little curious. His clear eyes showed a gentle smile: "how did you come alone, non White did not accompany you?"


    Seeing that Su Ying''s spirit was not very good, he asked in a soft voice, "are you not feeling well? I''ll give you a pulse. "


    "Brother." Su Ying called him, a pair of cold eyes obstinately looking at him, as if with a touch of injustice.


    Su Ying doesn''t want to go around with Liu ronghua at all now. She uses a declarative tone, without half a silk question.


    "I''m not..." Liu ronghua was shocked and his face changed slightly. The more tolerant he looked in his eyes. He just wanted to say something. Su Ying said again, "you are my brother. I know you are Su Rong."


    Liu ronghua''s eyes were firm: "princess, you recognize the wrong person."


    "Why do you lie to me now?" Su Ying slightly drooped her eyes, "is it not only to see that I have a bad life that you will recognize me?"


    Liu ronghua was startled by the sadness in Su Ying''s eyes, and could not say any more retorts. Su Ying raised her eyes and looked at him with a touch of sadness, grievance, and entreaty. She just looked at him quietly, as if he didn''t admit it again, she would cry.


    The repression in Liu ronghua''s eyes gradually dissipated. He carefully raised his hand and touched her head with a sense of comfort, just as he had treated her when he was a child.


    He sighed a long sigh and said with a bitter smile, "I can''t help you."


    Su Ying listen to his helpless voice, eyes a hot, suddenly a little want to cry. Then the smile on the edge of his lips rose a little bit, and his gloomy eyes were full of Brilliance: "so, you have admitted that you are my brother?"


    Liu ronghua''s elegant eyes with a shallow, inexplicable smile: "Su Rong is dead, now I''m just Liu ronghua. If you think I''m your brother, then you are


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a flash of light, but also with a touch of cunning: "well, brother!"


    Liu ronghua answered her.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "I spent a lot of time looking for you. Why don''t you look for me and don''t recognize me for so many years?"


    Liu ronghua hesitated for a moment: "I am for you."


    Su Ying looked at Liu ronghua''s look and couldn''t help frowning: "are you pretending to be dead and leaving related to mother''s death?"


    Liu ronghua shook his head: "all the things in the past for so long still mention what it does?"


    Su Ying always felt that this matter was weird: "who was the one who killed her mother? Do you know? "


    Liu ronghua hesitated slightly and shook his head helplessly: "it has not been found out yet."


    Su Ying looked at him suspiciously, but found that his eyes had traces of avoidance: "is it the people in the palace?"


    Liu Rong Wharton: "I was young, not sure."


    Liu ronghua took Su Ying into the room: "you come in and talk. It''s cold outside. Be careful of freezing."


    Su Ying saw that Liu ronghua did not directly mention the matter, nor forced him. She wanted to ask him for help today. She followed Liu ronghua, looked at his back and said slowly, "I''m not doing well now. I want to leave."


    Liu ronghua steps a meal, surprised to turn his head to see Su Ying: "how to say such a good thing, is not to treat you badly?"Now it is certain that the person in front of her is her brother Su Rong. Su Ying no longer conceals anything from him. She tells him everything that happened recently. A mockery rose to her lips: "I''m tired of this life, I don''t want to go on like this. I''m impatient with the women, I feel tired, and I don''t want to be in that place at all


    When Liu ronghua heard this, he clenched his hands into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands burst out. His gentle face was angry: "he married you, but he didn''t treat you well. You are pregnant, and he dotes on other women? I''ll go to him and make it clear! "


    Liu ronghua was about to leave. Su Ying took his hand, and she shook her head: "no, I don''t want such a reluctant feeling. I am determined to leave. "


    "Is there any misunderstanding between you?" Liu ronghua eyebrow micro Cu, "he treated you very well before."


    "If he''s good to me, he won''t let another woman have his baby. He will not be influenced by others when he does anything, and what I want is a unique love. He can''t afford it, I don''t and I don''t need it! "


    Liu ronghua looked at Su Ying''s pale face. He almost lost his mind. He looked at her and growled: "but you are pregnant now!"


    Su Ying firmly said: "I will raise the child well, without him I can still live well."


    Su Rong hesitated for a moment: "can he have what hardship?"


    "No, he had no trouble." Su Ying looked at Su Rong, almost with a trace of pleading in his eyes: "brother, this matter only you can help me, do you help or not?"


    Liu ronghua hesitated for a long time and sighed in a low voice: "if you are happy, what do you want to do?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 442

    Su Ying came back from Liu ronghua, and solemnly called green mark and red wave to him: "you two have served me for so many years since I was a child, and have been serving me with all my heart and soul."


    Red wave and green mark look at Su Ying blankly.


    Su Ying continued: "but I will leave here soon. Now I will give you a choice. If you don''t follow me any more, I''ll find you a good family to marry... "


    Green mark and red wave have understood. The princess will leave Huai palace soon. They knew that the princess was not going well this time, but they did not expect her to move such a mind.


    Green mark and red wave kneel on the ground, kowtow to Su Ying heavily. Their eyes were red, and the voice of the green mark even had some choking: "princess, how can you say such a thing? We will go wherever you go, and we will follow you all our lives."


    These two girls are loyal to themselves, so Su Ying naturally won''t doubt their loyalty. She just asks for confirmation. She said with a smile, "I would not give up you. If you would like to follow me, it would be better. It''s just that I''m not sure what the future will be like now... "


    "Our lives belong to the princess, and she has been protecting us for so many years. No matter what happens in the future, as long as they can serve the princess, the maids are willing. "


    Su Ying was moved in her heart, with a smile on her lips.


    At the moment, greenmark said with some worry: "it''s just that the princess is still pregnant, and the Lord''s side..."


    "You don''t have to worry about all this. I have my own arrangements." Su Ying wants to leave, of course, after careful consideration, now this step, she has to prepare in advance.


    Another day later, Su Ying went to sing Shu with green marks.


    Since Su Ying was pregnant, she seldom managed the affairs of Yin Shu, basically letting the red wave take care of it.


    Zhao Guanshi Yin Shu did not see Su Ying for a long time. She was very surprised to see her. She was busy preparing a soft couch for Su Ying, and offered her tea in person. She said respectfully, "princess, how can you come here today?"


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and took a sip of tea: "Zhao Guanshi, today, I have something important to discuss with you."


    Zhao Guanshi said, "princess, please say so."


    "Now Yin Shu has how much active silver, you sort out a part of the silver ticket to me."


    Zhao Guanshi looked at Su Ying in surprise: "isn''t the princess going to the disaster relief again?"


    "No Su Ying put down the teacup and looked at Zhao Guanshi and said, "you should be quick and quiet. Don''t disturb anyone."


    Seeing Su Ying''s words, Zhao Guanshi was very cautious. He knew that he shouldn''t ask more, but he couldn''t help asking: "princess, is this going to be a long journey?"


    Su Ying didn''t answer: "you are my person, always loyal, after singing Shu''s matter, please you."


    Zhao Guanshi was more and more sure of the doubts in his heart, and he was a bit at a loss.


    Su Ying looked at her: "if there is a rumor that I have an accident, you don''t have to worry."


    "This..."


    "There is an old prince in, Yin Shu will not fall." Su Ying took a deep breath, "no matter what happens, don''t worry about it. You just take good care of it with peace of mind."


    Zhao Guanshi has always known that Su Ying has a sense of propriety in doing things, and no longer asked, he immediately began to prepare for the silver.


    Su Ying and called her: "Zhao Guanshi, you go and call Xia Sheng."


    Zhao Guanshi replied: "ah, yes."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and looked at the distance with a touch of condensation in his eyes.


    This Xia Sheng is secretly helping Yin Shu to do things, is a very capable man. He was an orphan since he was a child. He was taken in by Su Ying, who was hard-working.


    Once, Su Ying secretly trained more than 100 people, and finally selected two men and two women. The two women are green mark and red wave, and now they serve Su Ying. Xia Sheng is one of the two men.


    Xia Sheng will come soon. He is a very beautiful boy.


    As soon as he came, he saluted Su Ying: "princess."


    "Xia Sheng, you have to do something for me this time."


    "But at the command of the princess."


    Su Ying came back from Yin Shu, and met ye Yanran on the way back to Mingyue Xuan. Ye Yanran has become more and more precious since she was pregnant. She has a dozen or so girls around her every day.


    She is wearing a purple and red cloak today, which makes her look ruddy and noble.


    She looked at Su Ying with green marks, and the smile on her face could not stop. She asked with a smile, "where did my sister just come back from? It''s a bad mood to come out to relax?"


    Su Ying glanced at her faintly: "how do you care about this princess?"


    Ye Yanran did not care: "sister today is to see the weather is good, specially to ask for advice from her sister, sister will not mind, right?"


    Su Ying went out for a trip and felt a little tired. She didn''t want to spend more time with the night. Ye Yan Ran see Su Ying ignore her, continue to follow behind her: "this pregnant is really a hard job, this can not that also can not."When ye Yanran said these words, she took some complaining tone and her face was full of happiness.


    Ye Yanran followed Su Ying''s back and said, "but it''s OK here. It''s just that you vomit a lot. Even if you don''t eat anything when you get up in the morning, you have to retch for half a day with an empty stomach. Sister, have you never had one? "


    Su Ying said faintly: "No


    Ye Yan Ran seemed to be disbelieving, and continued to ask, "does that elder sister have any prescription to stop vomiting? If there is one, don''t hide it. Give me one? "


    Su Ying''s expression is always light: "this question you should ask the doctor."


    Ye Yan Ran gazed at Su Ying with a smile: "but it is, now my sister has no pain and no one loves it. How can the body still be delicate. Younger sister, I''m different. The LORD looks at me and can''t eat anything. I''m in a hurry. "


    Ye Yanran continued to smile after su Ying: "the Lord is now more and more painful to me. Last night, I wanted to eat Tangyuan from Dongjie street. The Lord ordered someone to buy it immediately. Later, I wanted to eat fish balls from the West Street, and the Lord ordered people to buy them. Ah, the Lord, he must have never done this to you? "


    Su Ying gave a cool smile: "the Lord is hurting you."


    "It''s natural. The LORD loves me, and naturally he loves the children in my stomach. But he didn''t let me eat everything. He said, ah, the food must be refined and expensive. He has already sent all the red swallows in the mansion to my room... "


    "Oh, blood swallow?" A sharp voice came from behind, "such fine and expensive things have been eaten by you, vomit and eat, isn''t it a waste?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 443

    Princess Xinyun heard the news of Ye Yanran''s pregnancy yesterday. She was very upset. Why does everyone have children, but she doesn''t? Now she looks at ye Yanran''s eyes with three points of ruthlessness, like a cheetah staring at its prey.


    Ye Yanran wanted to show off in front of Su Ying. Suddenly, she heard the voice of Princess Xinyun, and her face was not good-looking.


    Princess Xinyun curled up with her servants, with a bit of carelessness on her face: "is it just pregnant? Whether this child can be born or not is a problem. Who knows when it will suddenly disappear


    "You Ye Yanran heard the heart cloud Princess curse their children like this, a burst of anger on the feet to jump up, a pair of eyes appear incomparably Yin Li, "you deceive too much!"


    "Just because the Lord dotes on you now does not mean that he will spoil you in the future." The red lips of Princess Xinyun stirred up slightly, "the prince will take this princess to swim in the lake today. It''s really a different taste to visit the lake in winter."


    Ye Yanran hears the heart cloud princess to say so, in the heart also can''t help some anxiety.


    Since she was pregnant, Wang Ye seems to be closer to Princess Xinyun.


    Princess Xinyun continued: "he was happy for me, and he took the princess to eat many flavor snacks. I heard that the old sun''s cooking is delicious. He specially asked people to line up for me for an hour. It''s delicious. "


    Leaf Yan ran cold hum a: "that kind of thing has what delicious."


    "I think it''s much more delicious than the slimy and tasteless thing like blood swallow." Princess Xinyun sneered.


    "You''re just a guest. You can''t eat the red swallow yet..."


    After that, Su Ying didn''t want to continue listening. The old sun''s cooking was once her favorite snack, but now I think of it, it''s disgusting. Maybe it''s a person who doesn''t want to relive that feeling any more.


    Taking advantage of their quarrel, she went further and further.


    She looks at the front without any expression. Soon, soon, she will leave here, forgetting everything here, forgetting all the people here. Her men consciously stroked their own stomach, and then took good care of their children.


    Although ye Yanran did not show off enough in front of Su Ying that day, she gradually became arrogant in the mansion. Now she is pregnant, and she is in charge of the proper size of the mansion.


    So as long as she is free, she will dress up rich and elegant, with a large number of girls in the mansion to walk.


    Now her stomach did not show, she was deliberately caressing her stomach with her hand, making a look of caution.


    A Xiu held ye Yanran''s hand and flattered her in her ear: "side imperial concubine, now the prince loves you most!"


    Ye Yanran raised her chest, and her lips were covered with a shallow smile: "it''s natural. What kind of heart cloud Princess really think she has something? See how I kill her. "


    Now Princess Xinyun has become the number one enemy in ye Yanran''s heart. She has thought a lot of ways to deal with her.


    Ah Xiu gave a low smile and seemed to think of something: "it is said that Princess Xinyun has pulled herself out of bed this morning, and she can''t even get up. She can''t even ask her to go out. It''s like she ate something dirty outside yesterday


    Ye Yanran covered her lips and laughed, but she didn''t dare to laugh too hard. She was afraid that she would hurt the child in her belly: "it''s right!"


    In fact, Wang yueyun was not drinking with her husband in the courtyard. Who made her upset herself.


    Ah Xiu still wants to say something, and suddenly her finger points to the front: "side imperial concubine, isn''t that green mark, how does it look sneaky?"


    Ye Yanran looked in the direction of ah Xiu and saw a flash of blue shadow. Although she didn''t really see it, she also found that the Green Mark looked different from that in other days. Today, she seemed to be dressed up with a flower in her hair.


    Ye Yanran''s face showed a surprised look. Recently, Su Ying lost her favor and stayed in mingyuxuan everyday. The girl beside her was not waiting on her side, and she even dressed up like this. It was strange how to see it.


    "Let''s go and have a look." Su Ying lost the favor of night Fei Bai, but she was the princess of Huai. This identity was still placed there. In her heart, she would like to be able to grasp her what handle, so Ye Yan Ran immediately took a Xiu and a group of girls behind her secretly rushed to the past.


    As they approached, they heard the ambiguous conversation between men and women behind the rockery.


    It is the voice of the green mark, with a more charming voice than usual: "cousin You finally came to see me. I miss you so much... "


    Then there was a man''s voice: "I miss you too."


    Ye Yanran and a Xiu looked at each other and saw the proud eyes in each other''s eyes.


    "Thank you, cousin. I like this hairpin very much I have to go now, or the princess will be suspicious. "


    "Let me hold it for a while. I haven''t seen you for so long."Ye Yanran gave a look at ah Xiu. Before ah Xiu came in, he heard the green mark again: "cousin, go quickly. I seem to hear something."


    A Xiucai and several girls went around the rockery and saw a man running away quickly.


    Green mark saw a Xiu, the whole person seemed to be scared: "how are you here?"


    Ah Xiu snorted, and green mark saw ye Yanran standing there. Green Mark''s body trembled a little. She bent down to ye Yanran and saluted: "maid, please give my side imperial concubine good-bye."


    Ye Yan ran with a smile, as if to see through what: "this flustered is to do, is also afraid that this side imperial concubine ate you not to become?"


    The green mark subconsciously hid the hand of the hairpin behind him, stammered: "Ye side imperial concubine, the maid is going to carry water for the princess, and the maid will go first."


    "Wait a minute. My side hasn''t let you go. What are you doing in a hurry?" Leaf Yan Ran lip side draws up a sneer, "have you done what loss of heart matter?"


    Ye Yanran would have been Su film and television as a thorn in the eye, naturally also very angry with the girl Su Ying, now finally got the opportunity to remove the girl here, how can she let go.


    "Maidservant How can I do anything to lose my heart? The side imperial concubine laughed Although the green mark is smiling, the smile on his face can hardly hang.


    Ye Yanran looked at her back, a Xiu would understand, and then she took a few servants to hold down the green mark. Green mark struggled for a while and said angrily, "what does Ye side imperial concubine mean? The maidservant is the princess''s person..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 444

    "Side concubine, the maid has found it." Green mark voice just fell, a Xiu asked for credit from the green mark hands will be sent up the hairpin to ye Yanran.


    Ye Yanran took the hairpin in her hand and looked at it. It was not a particularly expensive hairpin, but it was chic. Ye Yan Ran casually raised a smile: "give and receive in private, do not know this crime, do you recognize or not?"


    Green Mark''s face appeared a touch of pale: "Ye side imperial concubine, you can''t speak disorderly."


    "Oh? The concubine on my side was heard by her own ears and seen by her own eyes. " Ye Yanran looked at a Xiu on one side, and a Xiu said, "what cousin, I want to die of you It''s shameless to say these things. It''s shameless. "


    The green mark bit his lips and trembled violently. All these were heard!


    She knelt down in front of Ye Yanran, with a look of panic on her face: "Ye side imperial concubine, please have a large number of adults, hold your hands high, let the slaves go."


    Ye Yanran bent up the corner of her lips and said slowly, "as long as you give up who that person is, my side imperial concubine will let you go."


    Green mark a face firm: "no, maidservant firm don''t say."


    Ye Yan Ran sneered, just a slow step, just let the man run.


    However, whether or not to seize the man, there is no key role in this matter, anyway, the girl did something wrong has fallen into her hands.


    Ye Yan Ran slightly raised his hand and half narrowed his eyes: "come, give me a fight, give me a hard fight, until he confesses to the wild man."


    Green mark is still begging for mercy: "don''t, don''t, ye side princess..."


    Ye Yan Ran sneered: "if you don''t give up, don''t blame this side imperial concubine is impolite!" She is to make this matter deliberately big, so that all people know that Su Ying''s girl is having an affair with others, and the prince must be more and more disgusted with her.


    At this time, Ye Yan Ran heard a lazy voice: "wait a minute."


    Ye Yan Ran turned her head and saw Su Ying coming towards this side. She frowned slightly, with a faint light between her eyebrows: "how dare you abuse lynching in the mansion?"


    Ye Yanran''s lips with a mocking look: "this girl has broken the rules of the house, has an affair with other wild men, and has done dirty things. Does the elder sister want to be selfish?"


    Su shadow protect short, sneer: "my wench also round to get you to manage?"


    "As the princess of Huai palace, my sister should be strict with herself. Green mark is your girl, but if she makes a mistake, she must be punished. "


    Su Ying''s eyes exuded cold light, and almost frozen people: "my princess is not dead, you are still not a princess, but you want to drive the princess''s rights?"


    Ye Yan Ran smile, more and more firm on this matter: "now I am in charge of the house, sister has been in the house lazy, this matter or do not care about it."


    Green mark sees two people quarrel for oneself, kneel on the ground sobbing.


    The two men were still in a standoff. At this moment, an unhappy voice came from behind: "what''s the matter with this noisy here?"


    A smile flashed in ye Yanran''s eyes. Just now, in order to make the green mark sit down, she didn''t let Su Ying uncover it casually. She specially asked the girl to invite ye feibai to come over. She didn''t expect that he would come so soon.


    As soon as ye Yanran turned her head, he saw that night was not white. Today, he was wearing a dark purple cloak, which made him more noble. She gave him a dull look and was deeply attracted to him again. She quickly stepped forward to take ye feibai''s arm, with a sweet voice and a trace of grievance: "feibai brother..."


    Her voice was so intimate that she leaned on him. She seemed to be soft and boneless, and the whole person couldn''t stand.


    Ye Fei patted her shoulder in white, and her voice was soft: "what''s the matter? Who let you suffer from injustice?"


    "Well..." Ye Yan Ran hesitated and didn''t know how to answer, but her eyes secretly glanced at Su Ying.


    Su Ying looks at the two men and women, very Deng right, two people close together, looks like a very beautiful picture.


    Su Ying secretly clenched his fist, and suddenly felt a little uncomfortable in his heart, but his face was still motionless.


    Su Ying looked at the night with a faint smile, which seemed to be with a touch of irony and coldness: "do you want to take care of this matter?"


    "What''s the matter with you?" Night is not white, do not see Su Ying, just look to Ye Yan Ran.


    Ye Yan Ran sighed: "Yan Ran hears green mark this girl and his cousin love each other. I don''t know what dirty things to do secretly! If such a trend spreads in the government, then it will be ok? "


    Night is not white frown: "how can such a thing happen?"


    "Yan Ran is in charge of the affairs in the mansion. Yan Ran naturally has to deal with this matter well. But now the princess wants to protect the girl with her old love. We all see this matter in our eyes. If it is suppressed by the princess at this time, then... " Ye Yanran deliberately stopped, a pair of eyes straight at night is not white.


    Ye feibai looked at Su Ying''s face, and his face was indifferent. People could not guess what he was thinking: "my king has already entrusted the affairs of the mansion to Yanran, and you don''t need to intervene in this matter. As a princess, you cover up the girl. From this day on, you stay in your room and don''t come out. "Su Ying calmly looks at the night is not white, her silent eyes flash a touch of bone chilling, lips show a smile, she seems to have never known him.


    Night is not white can not bear to look at her eyes, he subconsciously do not open the line of sight, cold voice: "come on, the green mark hit 20 big board again."


    "Spare your life, Princess!" Green mark moved the body to Su Ying in front of her, she took her dress, "princess, please save the maid."


    Su Ying looked at her faintly, some hate iron is not steel: "Why are you so confused? Who is that man? "


    The green mark kowtowed to Su Ying: "princess, the maid knows that she is humble. But I have been admiring my cousin for a long time, and I can''t help it... "


    "You Su Ying heard, and almost fainted, "your cousin?! Because of your intercession, Princess Ben will let your cousin come to work in the mansion. How could you... "


    Green Mark''s tears fall down: "maidservant makes such muddleheaded thing, still ask the princess to be kind."


    Su Ying sighed: "you''ve been around me for so many years. If you want to get married, my princess will give you back the deed of sale and buy you a dowry to marry you. Now that you do this, how do you let others see you and how do you look at me? "


    The green mark was silent and tearful, and could not say a word. Red wave who followed Su Ying also took the words: "green mark, you are really confused. Don''t you know what kind of temperament the princess is? How can you hide it from the princess, and now, how can it be good? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 445

    Ye Yanran heard Su Ying reprimand green mark, thinking that she must want to gently expose this matter in the past, but the door is not!


    Ye Yanran took a look at the night, and said with righteous words: "Lord, this matter can''t be so calculated. There are so many servants in our mansion. If they all learn from each other, we will not have a bad atmosphere in the future? It must be severely punished! "


    Ye feibai looked at her with approval. The haze flashed in her eyes, and her voice was cold: "come on, beat the twenty boards!"


    On receiving the order of night Fei Bai, several powerful mothers came with tiger stool and board. These mothers were specially responsible for the execution of the inner court.


    The mammesses were stiff faced and looked as cold as ice. When green mark saw them, she couldn''t help pleading to Su Ying. Hongbo was also persuading and pleading with Su Ying: "princess, please save green mark."


    Su Ying was a little impatient, and her face showed a look of disgust: "this is the order of the Lord, and I can''t help her."


    Ye Yanran''s heart exclaimed joyfully, green mark has always been loyal to Su Ying, and even contradicted herself for her sake. Now that she falls into this situation, she is really very happy.


    However, Ye Yan Ran gave a sneer on her face, and her tone was full of sarcasm. She said to herself, "my sister is really cruel. She has been indifferent to the feelings of her master and servant for many years."


    Ye Yanran said this sentence, but also deliberately looked at the red wave.


    The mammies were so strong that they lifted them up and fell down heavily. Every time the board fell, the green mark screamed with pain, and her buttocks were soon broken, and there was red blood seeping out, which stained her skirt with blood red color.


    Red wave looks worried, she kneels on the ground has been constantly pleading to Su Ying, Su Ying is just indifferent, until green mark execution is completed.


    Ye Yan Ran put on a pair of dare to see and dare not look at the appearance, the whole person tightly clings to, the night is not white, also keep reading: "elder sister is really cold stone heart, unexpectedly so cold to look at, indifferent."


    "Satisfied now?" The night is not white, see the execution is over, looking at the Phoenix eyes of Ye Yanran, with the appearance of doting.


    "The Lord is so wise." Ye Yanran is in the heart of the pink bubble, face is full of de se look. Her hands clasped the night''s white arm more and more.


    Now she is close to ye feibai and does not exclude her. Ye Yanran heart happy, is very proud to see Su Ying a look, now non white brother''s eyes only her, he is toward her.


    Su Ying seems to be unable to see, even a look has not given her. She saw the red wave to help the green mark down and sneered: "I can''t afford such a disgraceful girl. Go out."


    Ye Yan Ran stepped forward and took the opportunity to say, "if my sister doesn''t want her, give it to me!"


    Su Ying frowns tightly, with infinite cold in his eyes: "do you dare to accept?"


    Ye Yanran was frozen by Su Ying''s eyes, and she was also afraid. But she thinks that green mark has been serving Su Ying, and it is hard to guarantee that Su Ying will be soft hearted to her one day. If she can keep this girl around and torture her, she will surely be distressed. If she makes more use of it, she may even become a chess piece.


    Ye Yan Ran nodded: "nature is to dare to."


    Su Ying gently pulled the corners of her lips and showed a sarcastic look in her eyes: "do you want to? Can you afford it? I''ll give it to you if you want it? "


    Ye Yanran suddenly some under the table, look embarrassed. She asked for help to look at night feibai, with infinite grievances in her eyes: "feibai brother..."


    Night feibai looked at her placidly, and then turned to look at Su Ying.


    Su Ying looks back at him quietly, the corners of her lips are a little bit up, she looks at him, the eyes are full of ridicule and cold.


    The night is not white, don''t return to the line of sight, look down at ye Yanran, the voice is gentle: "what''s the use of such a girl? The king of Japan will send you a good one. "


    Ye Yanran hears the night is not white to say so, Du Qi mouth again also has no objection.


    Su Ying looked at the red wave with a look of Indifference: "you go to take things, and then take fifty Liang silver."


    Red wave heart understanding, hesitated for a moment, or according to Su Ying''s order to do, to Green Mark''s contract to sell.


    When green mark saw Su Ying''s hand holding her contract, tears fell uncontrollably. Regardless of her serious injury, she moved to Su Ying''s front. She held her thigh and cried, "princess, don''t leave you. Please, please don''t..."


    Su Ying looked at her faintly and began to tear her contract: "from now on, you will be free."


    "Princess, I''ve been with you since I was young. Where do you want them to go? I beg you You don''t want to Drive away the slaves. " Green mark cried like a teardrop. She shook her head desperately, and her face was sad and sad.


    Su Ying looked at her with sadness in her voice: "you have served me for so many years, and I am also very reluctant to give up on you. It''s just that if you do such a thing, the Huai palace can''t accommodate you any more. "


    The contract was torn into pieces by Su Ying and scattered in the wind, and soon fell to the ground.Green mark couldn''t help crying. Seeing the deed of sale torn to pieces, she opened her mouth and sobbed, as if she had not recovered.


    Su Ying looked down at the green mark and handed over the silver in his hand: "from now on, you are free body. After all, we are slaves. These silver will be reserved for you to use."


    "Princess, Princess..." Green mark shivered lips, crying almost hiccup, just kept repeating a sentence, "maid does not want to leave you."


    "You don''t have to call yourself a slave again. From today on, you are no longer my slave." Su Ying said faintly, "I hate that others betray me. Since you have done such a thing, you should know that you can''t stay with me any more."


    Su Ying ordered people to find Xia Sheng again. She gave him a cold look: "Huai Wang Fu can''t accept you. You can take the green mark back now!"


    Xia Sheng opened his mouth and didn''t dare to say anything. He just said yes in a low voice.


    Xia Sheng picked up green mark and walked forward. Green mark walked beside him, limping and crying.


    Ye feibai looks at the green mark and Xia Sheng''s back. He suddenly has a flash in his mind.


    At this moment, ye Yanran held his arm and said softly: "feibai brother, Yanran ordered the kitchen to stew longan Soup for you this morning. Now go back?"


    The idea of night is not white, and he gives a faint and imperceptible sound.


    Red wave looked at Green Mark''s weak back, and her face showed a look of intolerance. She looked at Su Ying: "princess, the green mark has been hurt like this. Let the maid daub some medicine for her before leaving."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 446

    Su Ying snorted coldly and turned to leave without saying a word.


    After the green mark was taken back by red wave, the voice of crying stopped immediately. He looked at Hongbo with a smile on his face: "did I act like that?"


    Hongbo glared at her: "Shhh, you should be careful to be heard. Take out the beef and change into clean clothes


    Green mark nodded: "good."


    This is a play written and directed by Su Ying. She has long been ready for it. She guesses that the night is not white and she wants to play the green mark board. Before that, a piece of freshest beef was put on the Green Mark''s buttocks, and those mammies had already been bought by her. It seemed that they were very heavy handed, but actually they were beaten very lightly.


    After the beef on the buttocks was smashed, the blood was seeping out, which looked terrible.


    In fact, the green mark is nothing.


    After green mark changed her clothes and came out, Hongbo handed a bundle into her hand, which contained many silver tickets, land deeds and shop contracts: "you have already understood what the princess told you yesterday, and all the things outside have been given to you. You should be more careful yourself."


    "Well."


    Hongbo thought and ordered: "especially the things needed to give birth to children, as well as stable mothers and nannies, which need careful preparation in advance. You go and pick it first, and the people in the house will be trained first. "


    "I remember it all." Green mark remembers that she wants to separate from Su Ying in the future. Her eyes are red and she can''t help falling tears. "I won''t be by your side in the future. You can take good care of the princess by yourself."


    "Come on, you go. We''ll see you again soon."


    After green mark left huaiwang mansion, Su Ying''s mood seems to be even worse. On weekdays, there are green marks chirping around, and now mingyuxuan seems more and more quiet.


    When Hongbo brought tea in, she saw Su Ying standing at the door of the window. She was staring at the scenery out of the window, and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    Her back looks lonely and lonely, and seems to have some sentimental.


    Green mark sees Su Ying this pair of appearance, eye socket is red, want to cry out suddenly. Hongbo stood at the door for a long time, took a deep breath, and then entered the room: "princess, come and have a cup of tea."


    "Good." Su Ying came and sat down at the table, picked up the tea and sipped it. She sighed, "the girl green mark is not around. It''s really strange to think of her."


    Hongbo resisted the impulse to cry and gave a cry.


    Su Ying put down the tea cup: "it''s really boring to stay in this house. We''d better go out for a walk, and by the way, Yin Shu will bring the silver ticket."


    "Good." Hongbo also hopes that Su Ying can go out for a walk and relax.


    Su Ying to Yin Shu, there are a number of female guests, is picking things inside. When they saw Su Ying, their eyes showed a complicated look.


    Su Ying didn''t care about their eyes. She went to see what was on sale in the store. She had not had a good look in the shop for a long time.


    Su Ying went to the shelf of a warm water bag, just picked up a puppet warm water bag, this is her first time to see the finished product. Li''s lady came forward and snatched her warm water bag.


    With a smile in her eyes, she seemed to have a trace of contempt: "isn''t this princess Huai? I''m sorry. This is what I saw first


    Red wave stands by Su Ying''s side, sees this young lady defies Su Ying openly, on the face also showed the look of exasperation.


    Su Ying didn''t care at all. She took a hand mirror from one side to watch it. The hand mirror was inlaid with agate and crystal stone. Under the light, it radiated a unique light and looked very beautiful. Miss Li took the mirror away from Su Ying again without any pressure. She covered her lips with a smile: "I''m sorry, but I''m also interested in this."


    Su Ying walked to the front of a dress without any action. Miss Li began to say, "this dress is very suitable for me..."


    This Miss Li kept "robbing" Su Ying of what she liked. Su Ying was wondering if she would pick more expensive ones to have a look. When Miss Li was packed and taken away, "whispers" came into her ears.


    The voices of the two men were not high or low, and they could be heard by her.


    The two young ladies, Su Ying, were familiar with each other. They must have met at that banquet. One of them said in a contemptuous way: "I thought she had a good life. It''s not like that now."


    "That is to say, he used despicable means to seduce the king of Huai and marry him into his house. Now they are not abandoned by the Lord. "


    "The prince dotes on the side of Ye Fei now, and she is in pain. Where is she in her eyes?"


    "Have you heard that she doesn''t have any status in the mansion now, and she can''t even keep a girl."


    The more the two women said, the more excited they became. They laughed at Su Ying. Standing beside Su Ying, Miss Li asked Su Ying with a smile: "does the princess come out alone today? The king doesn''t accompany you? "


    Su Ying''s lips sparked a sneering smile. She didn''t even give her a look. Miss Li didn''t put her in her eyes when she saw Su Ying. Her face was a little embarrassed.Zhao Guanshi heard Su Ying coming, and rushed from here in a hurry, with a respectful look on his face: "princess, you are here. What do you need?"


    "Wrap it up like this." Su Ying casually ordered two kinds of jewelry, and then looked at red wave, red wave will be a thin gold card handed over to Zhao Guanshi.


    The card that Hong Bo handed to Zhao Guanshi was the supreme card.


    Miss Lin, who was still mocking Su Ying just now, saw the gold card and felt that the bright color was blinding. She pulled Miss Wu with her hand, and her voice was full of surprise: "you know what that is, the supreme card of Yinshu. This is the first time I''ve seen it! "


    Yin Shu''s supreme card is very rare. It symbolizes the symbol of aristocratic circle. There are no more than three people in the whole capital, so they are not shocked to see this card.


    Zhao Guanshi enthusiastically said to Su Ying, "OK, what else does the princess need?"


    Su Ying took a look at what Miss Li, Miss Lin and Miss Wu had in their hands, and said, "and this, this, this, please wrap it up for this princess."


    Miss Li, Miss Lin and Miss Wu had angry faces, but they dared not speak.


    Zhao Guanshi replied respectfully: "OK, I''ll wrap it up for the princess right away."


    Zhao Guanshi said to the three ladies with a smile: "the princess has a supreme card So three ladies, I''m sorry


    It took them a long time to choose the right things. Now they were all robbed by Su Ying. For a while, they were petrified and did not dare to offend again. Zhao Guanshi is facing the princess. They just made a few taunts and were slapped in the face for a moment.


    Some other female guests saw that the three of them were flat, and they were afraid to say a word at the moment. They understand the truth of Bai. Princess Huai looks at the soft and weak, but she can''t offend people casually.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 447

    After this episode, Su Ying went into the backyard for changing clothes. Zhao Guanshi handed Su Ying the package that had been prepared before: "princess, the silver has been prepared."


    After a few words of Su Song and Su Ying''s charge, she took charge of her life


    Su Ying from Yin Shu back on the way, the carriage was suddenly stopped, red wave face showed a nervous look, subconsciously block in front of Su Ying. At this time, there was a plain voice outside: "Princess Huai, our master wants to see you."


    Su Ying frowned slightly, lifted the curtain of the car and looked at the man, but found that the man was a little familiar, as if he were the bodyguard of the prince.


    Su Ying couldn''t figure out why the eldest prince wanted to see her. She refused at the moment: "my princess is ill, I''m afraid I can''t keep the appointment."


    This bodyguard obstinately blocks in front of Su Ying: "princess, our master wants to see you."


    Su Ying slightly pondered that night Feiling was insidious and vicious, but he would not openly do anything to hurt her. Now his bodyguard refused to stop her. What happened to her after a moment''s consideration, she could see: "where is it?"


    The man said respectfully, "please come with me, princess."


    Su Ying''s carriage followed the man to a quiet and elegant courtyard, which planted a lot of green bamboo. Su Ying went in with the servant and was taken into a box.


    After su Ying goes in, she opens the delicate bead curtain. There is a man sitting inside. This man is the prince yefeiling. He is drinking tea quietly with his cup.


    His facial features are resolute and beautiful, and the sun shines through the window lattice, shining on his face, which can''t hide the gloom between his brows.


    Night Fei Ling raised his head to see Su Ying and said without surprise: "sister in law is coming, please sit down."


    Su Ying sat down in front of him with a slight sarcasm in her tone: "I don''t know what the prince wants from me?"


    "No hurry. We''ll have a drink and talk." Night Fei Ling personally poured tea for Su Ying and pushed it to her. His thin lips provoked a faint smile.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and said, "the great prince, you''d better get to the point. You don''t have to mystify yourself mysteriously."


    Ye Feiling has always felt that Su Ying is just an ordinary woman. Now she looks at Su Ying''s calm appearance and covers her surprise in her eyes. His eyes are deep, and his lips pick up a gorgeous smile: "my prince recently found out that your mother''s death was caused by the queen?"


    Su Ying thought she had heard something wrong and asked again, "what did you say?"


    Ye Feiling repeated word by word: "the death of your mother was done by the queen."


    Su Ying is stunned.


    Su Ying looks at ye Feiling, as if to see a trace of deception from his face. Would her mother murderer really be the queen? Is the mother of night not white?!


    Su Ying suddenly felt that she couldn''t believe it.


    But according to the previous information, her mother had been to the Queen''s palace before her death


    The Queen looks enigmatic, as if she is really hostile to herself, but it is not the same thing on her appearance.


    Su Ying suddenly thinks of Mrs. su. She said that Liu Guifei was the big one, but Liu Guifei was very courteous to the queen What''s the connection?


    Su Ying only felt that a lot of ideas came out of her mind. She couldn''t grasp them and couldn''t understand them But there is something about it.


    Ye Feiling saw Su Ying in deep meditation, and his face was very satisfied: "my king recently learned a news about your brother Su Rong..."


    Su Ying''s heart thumped for a moment, and then she heard him continue to say: "Su Rong comes back from the dead. If someone knows that the miracle doctor is Su Rong, do you think he will have a chance to live?"


    Ye Feiling spoke very slowly and his tone was full of threats.


    Su Ying''s hand secretly squeezed, trying to keep calm.


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and lowered her eyes slightly to cover up her worries. Su Ying raised his head, his cold eyes and night Fei Ling''s eyes were on. There was no inquiry or doubt in his eyes, but some were just determined.


    Su Ying said with a smile that he didn''t care: "since the great prince will see me, then you won''t say it out."


    Ye Feiling stroked three times: "sure enough, she is a smart woman, a little through."


    Su Ying shallow smile, a face enigmatic: "big prince fallacious praise."


    Ye Fei Ling lowered his voice: "are you not curious?"


    Su Ying said slowly and leisurely, with a look of laziness: "if the eldest prince has something to say, it''s too late. I should go back."


    Ye Fei Ling''s lips sparked a cold meaning: "the night before yesterday, yefeibai borrowed something from me. If you help me return it, then the king will not know about it."


    Su Ying asked curiously, "Oh? What is that? "Night Fei Ling wrung his brow, and his eyes burst out with hatred: "Official Handbook."


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, and she quickly reflected that there was such an official Handbook hidden in the study at night. Ye Feiling talked about the Official Handbook, which recorded the very secret affairs in the officialdom, and recorded many disgraceful things of the officials, such as the evidence of their women''s taking bribes and so on.


    If you can get this manual, you can control all the officials and achieve certain goals.


    Su Ying pondered for a long time: "why should I help you?"


    "If the news that Su Rong is alive is known to the queen, do you think Su Rong is still alive?" Night Fei Ling slowly said, "if the queen knows, you already know about Su Rong, do you think she will let you go?"


    Su Ying sneered and asked, "if the queen knows that the prince knows this, she may not let you go."


    The eldest prince laughed, and he raised his eyes slightly: "so we don''t want to tell anyone about this matter. As long as you help me do it for me, it will be rotten in my stomach forever."


    Su Ying pondered for a while and looked at him suspiciously: "are you sure you can keep a secret?"


    The eldest prince affirmed: "a word is nine tripods."


    Su Ying''s eyes twinkled slightly. She didn''t believe the emperor''s words at all. But at the same time, she believed that this part of the queen that he said was at least seven or eight credible.


    Now she can''t refuse directly. In any case, she has to create an opportunity for herself.


    Su Ying stopped for a long time and sighed: "since the eldest prince can find out about this matter, it must also be that the prince has not treated me well recently. I can hardly get close to him. How can I get such an important thing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 448

    Ye Feiling heard Su Ying''s moving voice and said with a smile: "feibai has deserted you recently, but I think it''s not impossible if you want to turn over. After all, you are pregnant with his child, and he won''t be too heartless to you, let alone once he loved you."


    Su Ying sneered, a smile flashed in his eyes: "a man who has changed his heart, what can you expect from him?"


    "So you hate him?" Ye Feiling looked at Su Ying''s coldness in his eyes, and his eyebrows slightly picked, "but men like to be fickle, but they are also reading old love If you help me to get the pamphlet, how about Ben Wang dealing with the two women for you? "


    Su Ying shook his head: "no, I can deal with it myself, as long as the prince keeps a secret."


    Su Ying took a sip of tea quietly. It seemed that she was making a strong psychological struggle. She murmured: "if this matter is known for nothing, how can I get along with myself in huaiwang mansion in the future? You are clearly doing me harm. "


    Ye Feiling sneers in his heart and thinks that she has many abilities, but she is a jealous woman. He thought about it for a while and asked for the second: "then you can copy it to me."


    Su Ying hesitated for a long time, in the eye slightly rises a touch of cold awn: "then, this matter is so settled."


    "Good! Come on Night Fei Ling picked up the tea cup and touched Su Ying''s cup, revealing a smile of success on his lips.


    When Su Ying came out of the teahouse, her mind was still constantly recalling what the prince had said to her, and the facial expression when he said every word. Was everything really like what he said.


    Su Ying is thinking about the problem, did not find the man secretly tracking him.


    Yefei Baisheng was afraid that Su Ying would be hurt. He always sent someone to follow her to protect her. Therefore, he saw the meeting between Su Ying and ye Feiling.


    Yefeiling has always been against yefeibai. The bodyguard immediately reported the matter to yefeibai after he went back: "Lord, the princess went to a garden when she came back from Yinshu."


    Night is not white stop the pen in the hand, eyeground flash a touch of surprise: "then?"


    The bodyguard stopped: "I found that the princess was talking to a man who was vaguely the eldest prince."


    The night is not white, frown tightly, pondered for a long time, directly waved his hand.


    After the bodyguard went out, yefeibai suddenly felt very upset. Yinger went to see yefeiling? They have never dealt with yefeiling. How could she meet yefeiling?


    He pushed everything in front of him to one side, and he began to ponder quietly whether what he had done during this time was right or wrong.


    Because of the queen, he almost dare not face her, nor dare to go to her.


    Ying''er is pregnant. Ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun are vicious. If they take advantage of it, Ying''er will be hard to resist.


    He is able to quickly solve the leaf Yanran and heart cloud princess, but each time such a down, he felt very tired. This time, he wanted to let the Empress Dowager understand his intention once and for all. Even if she sent a woman again, he still had some ways to let her die by herself.


    In this way, the shadow''s days will be much quieter.


    But now, he began to wonder if he needed to do it again.


    Ye feibai only felt that his brain was very confused and tangled. He called Lingfeng and let him warm a pot of wine.


    Night is not white sitting in front of the desk, one cup after another drink mug.


    Shadow loves to bear grudges. She must hate him now.


    If it''s white, tell her the truth right away? He just wanted to protect her well, to solve the matter as quickly as possible, not to let her hurt her lungs.


    Night is not white mood is not good, drink a few more, feel headache to crack only. He put his hand over his forehead, stumbled on the soft couch and went to sleep.


    When Ye Yan Ran came over, he could smell a smell of wine in the study, and the night was not white and twisted to lie on the bed and fell asleep. Ye Yanran saw ye feibai''s appearance and felt a little distressed. She took off her shoes and took a quilt to cover him.


    Ye Yanran finish all this, just want to turn around to leave, but her sight falls on his face, she can''t move feet.


    He came out as beautifully as in a painting. Now his eyes are closed and his pink lips are slightly pursed. He looks sexy and seductive. Ye Yanran held her breath and looked at his vermilion lips as if he had never kissed himself.


    Her heart was pounding, and she slowly bent down to kiss him, but she heard something whispered by Yefei. Ye Yanran didn''t hear clearly, but the whole person was scared and didn''t dare to make the action just now.


    Ye Yanran pondered over and over, and finally refused to leave. She took off her coat and lay down next to the night in a profane dress. He had never been in his room since she was pregnant.


    Ye Yanran quietly lay down beside him and let himself close to him.


    When he woke up the next day, because of the hangover, he rubbed his temples with a headache. He suddenly caught a glimpse of Ye Yanran lying beside him. He was in a trance for a moment. His eyebrows were wrinkled and his voice was full of coldness: "Why are you lying here?"Ye Yanran only thought that ye feibai was angry to get up. She sat up and buried her face in the chest of yefeibai. "Why can''t I lie here, non white brother?" she said in a delicate voice


    Night is not white strong endure the impulse that she pushes away: "you get up."


    Ye Yanran leaned closer to him: "no, sleep with me for a while I feel so tired. "


    After su Ying and ye Feiling met, she didn''t sleep well that night. She kept thinking about what yefeiling had said to her.


    Your enemy is the queen! Your enemy is the queen!


    Su Ying wants to know the truth of yefeiling''s saying, but since yefeiling knows it, is it possible for yefeiling to know?


    Su Ying wakes up early the next day. She wants to have a final talk with ye feibai about whether her mother''s death has anything to do with the queen.


    Ye Yanran is pregnant recently. She almost sleeps in her study. Su Ying naturally rushed to the study and saw Ling Feng blocking the door. Su Ying just as did not see, in a hurry to go inside.


    Ling Feng saw Su Ying and said in front of her: "princess, the prince is still sleeping."


    Su Ying looked at him faintly: "it''s time to go to court, how can I get up."


    Ling Feng said, "the Lord drank a lot of wine last night. I''m afraid now..."


    "Do you have to stop me? If you hurt the baby in my stomach, can you afford it? " Su Ying wants to know the truth as soon as possible, but she is impatient to go around with Ling Feng.


    Ling Feng a little Zheng, Su Ying has pushed him in. Su Ying just went in, saw the night is not white and Ye Yan ran two people clothes not neat sitting on the bed is saying what.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 449

    Ye Yanran leans on the body of night feibai, with a soft voice: "brother feibai, I''m not feeling well today, so you should accompany me more. How about that? "


    Night is not white put soft voice: "you sleep a bit more, this king is going to go to court now."


    Su Ying''s line of sight falls on their two people''s bodies, leaf Yan Ran''s profanity pulls down on the shoulder, exposed a large part of the red belly bag, very dazzling.


    If we say that before Su Ying is just as nothing can see, still in the heart speculation, that everything is false. Now she has to believe it. Her heart fell into the ice at this moment, completely cold.


    She has been completely dead to night, but also can not face up to another woman''s obsession with the man she once liked.


    Night is not white to turn to see Su Ying, can''t help but call a, he can''t help but want to explain what, opened his mouth, after all, did not say a word.


    Su Ying sneered and turned away: "I''m sorry to disturb you."


    A trace of annoyance flashed in ye feibai''s eyes. Ye Yanran still held ye feibai tightly like an octopus, and she pursed her mouth in a murmur: "this princess is also true. She came to disturb people''s dreams early in the morning, so she broke in directly, without any education."


    Night is not white eyes flash a touch of disgust, he forced down the anger in his heart, a tiny inaudible response.


    Su Ying quickly left, red wave followed Su Ying behind: "princess, you walk slowly, be careful of the children in the stomach."


    No matter how specialized a man looks, he is universal. He was good to you once, and then to another woman, even to all the women.


    Red wave see Su Ying in a trance, just follow her closely, afraid of her accident.


    Su Ying returns to mingyuxuan and shakes her displeasure. She told herself not to be angry or sad.


    She''s dead on the night, isn''t she.


    The queen, she slowly check is, now there is this clue in, will always find out.


    There was no prince in the previous plan, but now ye Feiling has joined her. Her plan needs to be changed a little.


    In the afternoon, Sue looked pale on the bed. She told Hongbo, "go and ask the doctor. After the doctor leaves, you can tell the Lord immediately. I''ve been angry since I came back in the morning. It''s like I''m going to have a miscarriage."


    Hongbo asked anxiously, "will the Lord come?"


    Su Ying''s eyelashes droop and cast shadows under her eyelids. She answered her firmly: "yes, I will."


    As ye Feiling said, a man will never be heartless to a woman who once loved her, not to mention she is still pregnant with his child.


    Ye Fei white Ben is talking with Ling Feng, seeing red wave come in nervously. When he heard Hongbo say that Su Ying is not in good health, he stood up nervously from the stool: "you don''t go and ask the doctor to go!"


    "I''ve invited the doctor..." Hongbo''s expression was almost about to cry out, "the imperial physician said that the princess''s pulse was weak. If she went on like this, she would have miscarriage. The princess is so sad that she has been crying all the time. It is useless for the maid to persuade the princess. Please go and persuade her. "


    His heart sank, and she was so angry that his throat seemed to be blocked by something.


    He wanted to tell him all the truth at the moment, as long as she was safe.


    The night is not white in the eyes of doubt, self blame look. He hesitated for a moment. He didn''t care about anything. He rushed to mingyuxuan.


    As soon as he got to the house, he found that all the doors and windows were closed, and it looked dark inside. Su Ying is lying on the bed facing inside, her figure looks more and more thin.


    Ye feibai was deeply distressed. His hands were clenched into fists, and his eyes were like a cold pool. He could no longer suppress his feelings. He walked quickly to the head of the bed and called out: "shadow."


    Su Ying doesn''t answer him, there are crystal clear tears dripping from her closed eyes, almost wet through the pillow. Night is not white sitting at the head of the bed, chest seems to be blocked by something. He stretched out his slender fingers and touched her moist cheek. The corners of his lips were pursed tightly. There was a deep worry between his eyebrows: "how did you cry? Is the body still very uncomfortable?"


    Su Ying curled up with her body and sobbed for a while, and her voice was hoarse: "how about my body? Do you still care?"


    "Why don''t I care?" The night is not white in the voice represses the intense emotion, he also wants to say something, the red wave already carried the medicine to come in, "the Lord, the medicine decocted, must let the princess take immediately."


    "I will." Night feibai took the medicine from the hand of red wave, and helped Su Ying up, leaning against his arms. He fed her the medicine spoon by spoon, and Su Ying did not reject it. She drank it one by one and continued to lie back in bed. Night is not white feed Su Ying after drinking medicine, Su Ying heard a rustle of stripping sound.


    Su Ying opens his eyes, night feibai has been lying down beside her. He takes a long arm and holds her in his arms.Su Ying does not have the strength to earn, also does not want to earn, she allows him to hold, just closed her eyes and does not speak.


    "Shadow..." Night is not white long sigh, fingers caress her nose, mouth, voice is tender and lingering.


    Su Ying slightly Zheng, but also feel that he such a move extremely disgusting. Is this a slap first, and then a red date?


    "Are you feeling better now Night is not white, see Su Ying do not speak, voice more gentle. "Shadow, are you still blaming me? Why don''t you say a word to me? "


    She talked to him well, but he avoided answering. Now why would she still talk to him? What would she say? Ask him if he and ye Yanran share the same bed?


    Su Ying was impatient: "I''m not feeling well and I don''t want to talk."


    Su Ying said so, but still close to him.


    "Well, then don''t talk." Yefeibai seems to be very helpful, a hand kept stroking her shoulder, her back, voice whispered: "you have a good sleep."


    Su Ying closed her eyes, but in her heart she sneered.


    She used to feel at ease wherever he was. Now, the tip of her nose is her familiar breath, but she always feels contaminated with the flavor of other women, she does not like it at all.


    Is it that men like women to be obedient and clever, and to be happy.


    But she Su Ying will not do such a woman, also do not want.


    Su Ying is really tired, and then really sleeps in the past, which seems to have been fed to her, and medicine. When she was sleeping, someone had been saying something to her in her ear. She slept a little heavy and didn''t hear clearly. Only remember his breath, warm spray on her ears.


    It seems disgusting, but it''s not particularly exclusive.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 450

    When Su Ying got up the next day, the position around her was empty. When did she leave, she had no impression.


    Red wave heard Su Ying get up, quickly into the room to serve.


    Red wave whispered in Su Ying''s ear: "princess, the prince didn''t leave last night and has been waiting for you. You are thirsty at night and you want to drink water. He has fed it to you personally


    Su Ying''s face did not have half silk moving, just lightly should a: "is it?"


    Red wave looked at Su Ying and hesitated to open his mouth: "maid, look at the prince, or have a heart for the princess."


    "He has a heart for everyone." Su Ying''s mouth corner coagulates a trace of sneer, and seems to be from the heart sneer out. If he is willing to treat himself like this, he can treat others in the same way.


    Red wave see Su Ying displeased, also no longer answer. She carefully dressed and dressed for Su Ying, and brought her food.


    Today, the sun is bright and the wind is not big. Su Ying took the rice and went outside with the red wave.


    Ye Yanran last night heard that night is not a white stay in the Ming Yu Xuan Su Ying, the whole people are shaking with anger. So I was waiting for her outside early this morning. When she saw Su Ying, her beautiful eyes were full of mockery: "I thought my sister was so lofty, but there were some means."


    Su Ying smiles at Ye Yan Ran: "my princess is more and more unable to understand what you are saying."


    Ye Yan Ran snorted coldly: "sister, I have heard about it. The elder sister pretended to be ill yesterday and deliberately attracted the attention of the Lord! "


    What do you mean by your words? Can''t even see the princess? I didn''t expect you to be so jealous and heartless


    "Sister doesn''t mean that." Ye Yanran was su Ying such a look in the eyes, momentum can not help but weaken down, she covered her lips and smile, "sister just feel that the struggle is not sweet, the Lord does not like the elder sister, even if the elder sister is painstaking, it is useless."


    "Haven''t you heard a word? The eight immortals cross the sea and show their magic powers. " Su Ying faintly laughed, "this princess only knows that the prince can still care about me and read me, which is enough."


    Ye Yanran sneered and said, "the Lord just cares about you because you are about to miscarry. Do you really think the Lord wants to change his mind to you? Now the Lord''s heart is on me... "


    "No, the king''s heart is on Princess Xinyun. He even calls her name in his dreams." Su Ying lips slightly raised, face as if with some self mockery look, "she is more beautiful than you, younger than you, more likable than you."


    Ye Yanran was very angry: "is this what the LORD said?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "the prince''s heart naturally likes me most, followed by Princess Xinyun, and then it''s your turn. If you were not pregnant, the LORD would not like to see you more. "


    "You''re talking nonsense


    Su Ying said with a smile: "what do you want to be angry? If you don''t believe yourself, ask the Lord."


    Ye Yanran doesn''t believe that ye feibai likes Su Ying''s lies, but what she cares more is that in yefeibai''s heart, Princess Xinyun is really in front of her.


    Su Ying doesn''t care who the king''s heart is now. She only knows that she and he are "as good as ever."


    In the evening, Su Ying went to the kitchen to stew ginseng soup. Red wave in a side way: "princess, you should not be tired, or by the maid to do it."


    Su Ying lips raised a light smile: "if not stewed, how to reflect my heart?"


    Seeing her saying so, Hongbo is not answering.


    Su Ying stewed ginseng soup, put in the soup on the fingertips of some fine white powder fell into the ginseng soup, but a moment, those powder disappeared without trace.


    Su Ying covered the ginseng soup with a lid: "go, go to the study."


    Night is not white see Su Ying sent ginseng soup, greatly surprised. For a moment he didn''t know how to face her. He did not say a word, Su Ying has been smiling at him, her smile is very light, but as if to melt the first snow.


    Ye feibai looked at her like this, and felt heartache and guilt. His dark eyes gradually permeated with a gentle look. He stood up and walked toward her, holding her to one side, with a slight reproach in his tone: "you are not well, how did you get up?"


    "I''ve been lying for a whole day, and I''m sick." Su Ying''s tone is a little bit of a smile complaining, as if they had never quarreled. Night is not white, looking at her stretch smile, a trace of movement in the heart.


    He was in a trance when he heard her soft words.


    Su Ying brought the night snack in front of him: "eat, this is my special stew for you."


    "Don''t do it again in the future, for fear of trouble." Ye feibai looks very happy. He hasn''t eaten what Su Ying has done for him for a long time. Now he takes it and eats it clean.


    Su Ying sat by his side and looked at him with his head in his hand. He ate it one mouthful at a time. There was a twinkle in his eyes.


    The night is not white by her to stare at like this, the dark arrogant eyes show a touch of interest, the lips cocked up a touch of narrow: "what do you look at me like this?"Su Ying sighed: "the LORD looks so handsome. No wonder so many women are attracted to you and are fascinated by you."


    The night is not white, look uncertain, suddenly smile way: "are you angry again?"


    Su Ying tiny smile: "shadow son dare not, how can and Wang ye angry."


    Night is not white eyes smile convergence, firmly looking at her: "you are angry."


    Su Ying''s smile on her lips became more and more brilliant: "Ying''er can''t help being angry with Wang Ye. She also wants to thank Wang Ye for finding two good sisters for Ying''er. The shadow suddenly feels that this day is not lonely


    The night is not white face color is not happy, deep voice way: "you..."


    Su Ying''s black and white eyes were covered with a dark shadow under the candlelight. Her tone was slightly brisk and she said, "Lord, you''ve heard a word. Home and everything are prosperous. It was the shadow that was wrong before, but he had to be angry with the Lord. Now the shadow has figured it out. In the future, if the prince wants to marry anyone, he can only bring them in. Shadow won''t say more. "


    Night feibai heard Su Ying so sensible, was immediately angry to: "this is your sincere words?"


    "True, more true than pearls." Su Ying''s eyes bent into the shape of a crescent moon. "Before marriage, it was a shadow who didn''t know what to do. He even wanted the prince to write an agreement. In fact, men have three wives and four concubines. Now that I''m pregnant with a baby, I can''t care about my feelings any more. "


    Night is not white face more and more not good-looking: "shadow, you have the heart to anger me like this."


    Su Ying''s eyes widened in disbelief: "what''s the king saying? Who dares to anger you. Now everything goes according to your heart. If you like, what are you dissatisfied with? The house is so empty that you can marry as many as you want. I''ll ask Hongbo to clean out all the courtyards tomorrow. "


    Su Ying saw that the night was not white, and her face became more and more iron green. She continued: "you can rest assured that I am the most generous Princess of Huai. I won''t fight with them. I don''t want to fight with them. In the future, if the Lord still remembers our orphan and widowed mother, he will come to visit mingyuxuan. After all, our children... "


    "Shadow." Night feibai tightly hugged Su Ying and blocked the words behind her: "I will give the best thing to our children, no one will fight with him, no one can rob him."


    Su Ying leaned in his arms and couldn''t help laughing.


    Su Ying under the perspiration medicine before, it seems that soon played a role, night feibai''s body shook for a while, on her body.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 451

    Su Ying quickly let ye feibai lie down on one side, looking for the official manual that ye Feiling asked her to find.


    Su Ying is good at finding things. She soon found a hidden mechanism under the pen holder on her desk. After opening the mechanism, she found the extremely important official handbook that ye Feiling said in a grid.


    She took the manual in her hand and quickly looked through it, remembering everything before putting it back in the grid.


    Su Ying to the fastest speed to finish this thing, in a short half column of incense time, her palms are sweat.


    She gave ye feibai a sleeping pill, which was very effective. It should make him sleep for a period of time. However, she was not sure that the system of yefeibai was special and she did not know when he would wake up.


    Su Ying left, quietly called a night is not white, see he did not have any movement when he left.


    Su Ying doesn''t know that night feibai is immune to this kind of overpowering drug. When she puts the Baiguan manual back, he has opened his eyes.


    He was as deep as a cold pool, and his eyes showed a touch of suspicion. He really couldn''t understand why Yinger had to prescribe medicine for him and what she wanted to do.


    He frowned tightly, Ling Feng called in: "you go to send someone to follow the princess, see what she is doing recently."


    "Yes." Ling Feng wondered why ye feibai would issue such an order, but as soon as he went out, he did as he said.


    After two days, Su Ying with red wave just came back from the outside, found that night is not white standing in the mingyuxuan. His dark black pupils, deep as a pool, looked at Su Ying quietly, but did not speak.


    Su shadow lips a hook: "you look at me like this to do what?"


    Night is not white, arrogant, dark eyes reveal a faint anger, he sank to the voice: "where did you go today?"


    Su Ying faintly drew up the corner of his lips: "I just go out at will, do you want to find me?"


    Night is not white lips tightly pursed, eyes slightly gloomy, he seems to be a little disappointed, but still a word by word: "shadow, if you tell me the truth, I will not care about anything."


    Su Ying didn''t go to see him. She went round him and went straight to the inner room. As if nothing happened, she poured a cup of tea for herself: "I don''t understand what the Lord is talking about? I''m just going out at will. Is that unforgivable? "


    The night is not white, and the cold eyes are like hawks and falcons, and the fiercer the air is. "Did you mean to be nice to me?" he said


    "Courtship?" Su Ying withdrew her sight from the night''s white face without trace, and sneered in her heart, "I''m just tired of the cold war with Wang Ye. If this is also said to be good by the Lord, then shadow has nothing to say!"


    Ye Fei''s disappointment in his white eyes became more and more intense: "you don''t really want to make up with me. You want to get something from me..." The night is not white to sigh a sigh, as if is trying to suppress something, "you do not rely on this king to spoil you, on lawlessness."


    "Oh..." Su Ying sipped a sip of tea, she slightly drooped her eyes, simply let people can not see her look, she suddenly raised her head, toward the night non white smile, "since the Lord knows, then kill me."


    "You know..." Ye feibai''s hands tightly clenched into fists. His face could not hide his anger. The blue veins on his forehead kept jumping because of anger. His eyes fell on her tightly, hoping to swallow her in.


    "You know it''s so important..." Night is not white looking at her, eyes flash a touch of sadness, Su Ying don''t open eyes no longer look at him. Ye feibai angrily pinched her chin and put on her eyes: "why do you do this?"


    "Since you want to know, I''ll tell you!" Su Ying''s eyes burst out with a sharp, unrelenting stare back, "you promised me that I''m the only one in my life, but now you''re embracing me, you only know that you''re happy and you''re abandoning me. I hate you, and I hate those women. "


    Ye Fei''s anger reappeared: "you should have done such a thing for your own selfish desire! You know ye Feiling''s mind is not right. If he gets such a thing, how many people will be harmed by him? "


    Su Ying frowned: "what''s the matter with me? I only know that every day I live is not comfortable! If I cooperate with the prince, he can deal with the two women for me


    Night is not white, sneer, smile but not reach the bottom of the eye. Su Ying knows him and knows that he is already angry: "you..."


    Su Ying frowned: "I was a cold hearted woman


    "Yes, your heart will never be warm!" Night is not white, this matter can hardly express what he thinks in his heart, his favorite woman even betrayed him! His hands clenched into fists, and he did it all because of her, good, good!


    Ye feibai tried to calm down her anger and looked at her coldly: "I''ll ask you one last word. Have you ever thought about putting me in such a way?"


    "You?" Su Ying burst out laughing. Her face was full of sadness. "What will you do? What do you want? It''s none of my business."Night white voice more and more deep, he pursed his lips: "you hate me, I understand. Now how can you say such angry words, before we... "


    Su Ying looked at the night with complicated eyes: "now, you still want to mention the past with me?"


    Night feibai saw her like this, he looked at her distractedly, almost roared: "Su Ying, do you have to stab me like this?"


    "Why can''t I? I regret it! " Su Ying hung her eyes: "the thing I regret most in my life is to love you."


    Once loved you, now has not loved!


    Su Ying raised her head, and the smile on her lips became more ironic: "you don''t have to feel anything. You cared about me and I helped you. None of us owes anyone... "


    "I care so much for you, but you treat me like this?" Night is not white one breath to carry up, almost can not go down.


    Su Ying lips spread a touch of condensation: "you say you like me, but you are romantic and happy, such like me can''t afford, such a heart I don''t want!"


    The night is not white slightly a Zheng, in the eye uncontrollably appears a touch of loss: "do you know I do this..."


    "Power is still important in your heart after all! Ye Yanran''s father can give you the strength of the south, and Princess Xinyun can give you the strength of the northern nomadic people. You treat them well for your own reasons. However, I su Ying wants a double person all my life. I want consistent feelings, not your half hearted, morning and night! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 452

    The night is not white, micro closed eyes, eyes exuded a look of despair: "so you betrayed me? All night long


    Su Ying looked into his eyes, and every word said very slowly: "for me, I don''t care about the government and who will become the crown prince. If yefeiling can give me what I want, I will help him. Why not


    "Good, good!" Night is not white to look at Su Ying''s eyes like frost, without any feelings, he no longer looks at her, turns around and goes.


    Su Ying saw the back of his leaving, and a sneer appeared on her face. She was going to do this. She was going to hurt his heart, that was to say, he would not come to her.


    Hongbo can''t bear to quarrel like this. The princess looked indifferent, but she could see that the princess was upset: "princess, why don''t you tell the prince clearly, you didn''t betray him..."


    Su Ying that pair of black eyes, there is a complex look quickly flowing past. Her smile was very indifferent: "what if you make it clear? Can this change the fact that he married ye Yanran? Can this change the fact that he leaves Yan Ran pregnant? "


    Red wave looks at Su Ying''s appearance and mumbles a few words without saying.


    Su Ying said with a light smile: "anyway, we are going to leave here soon. It doesn''t matter whether we betray him or not." Su Ying pauses: "things will be ready soon. Our plan will start!"


    Su Ying seems to be completely deserted by the night, he has never stepped into the mingyuxuan, and has never cared about her. Su Ying also rarely goes out, she is preparing to leave the Huai palace.


    This day, Su Ying after lunch, went out for a walk, and happened to meet ye Yanran on the road.


    When Su Zhong saw this, she didn''t look arrogant? I haven''t seen you for a few days. I look haggard Oh, I almost forget that my sister is not about to have a miscarriage. How can she come out again today? "


    When ye Yanran said this, she seemed to think of something funny: "some time ago, my sister didn''t pretend to be ill to attract the king''s attention, or what eight immortals crossed the sea and showed their magic powers. Hehe hehe, if the Lord doesn''t like you, he doesn''t like you. I''m afraid that you''re really gone, and the Lord won''t look at you more. "


    Su Ying didn''t care at all. She looked at Ye Yan Ran faintly: "look at your casual appearance now. Is it that the Lord has lost patience with you?"


    "You''re talking nonsense!" Ye Yan Ran belongs to the man who blows up the face and fills the fat man. She pinches her fist secretly, "the LORD loves me most. How can he lose patience with me?"


    "Is it?" Su Ying''s smile is like a blooming cherry blossom in March. "In this case, my princess always looks at you, and looks so miserable."


    Ye Yanran''s heart crossed a dull pain: "Wang Ye is just busy with government affairs and has no time to accompany me."


    "The Lord has no time to accompany you, but he has time to accompany others. Why do you deceive yourself Su Ying she sighed, looking at Ye Yan Ran''s eyes, "as you said before, men all like to have three wives and four concubines, and they are fickle. Now my princess is indeed out of favor, and you are not far away from it. Why is it necessary for you to laugh at your fifty steps? "


    "You Ye Yanran choked suddenly, but could not refute a word.


    Recently, the Prince did not set foot in the mingyuxuan of Su Ying, and when did he set foot in his own pleasant heart courtyard. On the contrary, it is the night song of Fuling Academy. She can always hear the singing of Princess Xinyun, and occasionally accompanied by the flute sound of night non white.


    Her face is as white as snow, her heart is full of non white brother, how can he ignore her?


    Su Ying looks at Ye Yan ran this pair of appearance, in the eyes more and more reveals the look of mockery. This is a man''s bad nature, see a love one, even if the previous moment is still spoiling, the next moment can be abandoned as my shoes.


    Su Ying suddenly lost the interest of walking, turned back to the Ming Yu Xuan.


    Su Ying is now ready to go, what happened in the house, what is about to happen, she did not dare to be interested. But if there is a good play in front of her, she doesn''t mind looking at it seriously.


    But ye Yanran and Su Ying meet, more and more feel that Su Ying is right. She began to imagine, is she also going to step into the wake of Su Ying, was not white brother cold?


    Ye Yanran asked a Xiu to inquire about it, and soon she heard that ah Xiu came back and reported: "side princess, the Lord took Princess Xinyun to the theatre the day before yesterday. Yesterday he took the princess to the lake, and today he took the princess to go shopping..."


    Ye Yanran listens to a Xiu''s words, just feel in the heart by what block general. Her heart is jealous and hateful. It is the woman who pesters the non white brother. Otherwise, how can the non white brother be patient to do these things with a woman.


    Now the king has completely ignored Su Ying. As long as she drives away this alien woman, she will be able to rest at ease in the future. Ye Yanran thinks so, think of a way to find the stubble of heart cloud.


    The opportunity came soon.


    The next morning, Princess Xinyun was practicing singing voice early in the morning. Ye Yanran immediately took several bodyguards to her yard. As soon as ye Yanran went in, her face was full of arrogance and ridicule: "I thought it was who was singing these decadent music in our house. It turned out to be princess you!"Princess Xinyun''s song is like a Oriole coming out of the valley and jade falling on a pearl plate. Recently, night Fei Bai likes her song very much and asks her to sing one song every day.


    Princess Xinyun wants to be the best in everything. In order to have a better performance in front of her beloved man, she naturally practices hard.


    Now she practices sound to practice half, unexpectedly is Ye Yan Ran to interrupt. Her eyes half squint, the eyes show Sen cold eyes: "what do you want?"


    Ye Yanran looks at the woman in front of her. She is wearing a long dress with snow-white fox hair. She is clean without any impurities, which makes the whole person noble and elegant. Her skin was as delicate as jade, as if to pinch water. Ye Yan Ran thought of her seducing the night. The anger suppressed in her heart now burst out suddenly: "you sing in the daytime and sing at night. Don''t you know that this will disturb others'' rest?"


    Princess Xinyun''s cold eyes caressed ye Yanran''s face, and her voice was full of sarcasm: "what are you jealous of? My princess is good at singing and dancing. Can your zither playing half of the cotton match? "


    In front of her, the fist of the woman was so tight that she wanted to kill her. "Send me this disrespectful woman," she ordered


    "What do you think you are that dares to touch this princess?" Princess Xinyun frowns slightly. She has always been flattered and used to it. She only feels that the woman in front of her is looking for death!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 453

    Ye Yanran slightly straightened up his stomach: "I am the side concubine of the non white brother, and have his child!"


    Ye Yanran in the heart has thought well, night feibai originally does not like this heart cloud princess, he is willing to accompany her is also because of face. Today, if she takes this opportunity to teach Princess Xinyun, feibai brother will only stand by her side.


    These bodyguards were transferred from her home. They were well-trained and listened to her very much. Ye Yanran gave an order. They immediately went forward, and the next moment they wanted Princess Xinyun to throw out.


    Heart cloud Princess facial expression does not change, raise long eyebrow: "do you dare?"


    There was a defiant look on her face. After all, she is a princess of the northern nomadic people and a guest of honor. Although these guards obey ye Yanran''s orders, they are still dull for a moment.


    Leaf Yan Ran rose red face: "this side imperial concubine why dare not? You sing at night and disturb my concubine''s dream. If this child has a little influence, can you afford it? "


    Princess Xinyun sneered: "if the child in your stomach has one in case, you are not lucky. How can I blame this resentment on my princess? "


    When ye Yanran heard the words of Princess Xinyun, she immediately slapped her in the face.


    Heart cloud princess did not think that ye Yanran should make such a move, she will now pull back, but was blocked by the bodyguard.


    Ye Yan Ran snorted coldly, with a face full of provocation: "do you dare to hit me? You come, you come! If I hurt the child in my stomach, feibai brother will never spare you


    At this moment, the night is not white has been down to come back, he saw the movement of this side, arrogant eyes flashing cold light.


    He would like to see how the two women were going to fight.


    He walked quickly in front of them and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing here?"


    Heart cloud princess''s lip corner shows a smile, this kind of smile makes people not fight but shudder: "ye Yanran, I will definitely let you pay the price."


    Princess Xinyun broke away from the guard''s hand and went to hold ye feibai''s hand: "feibai brother, this woman has brought people to come to the door! She''s still beating me for no reason She put her face together and said, "look, it''s swollen. It hurts."


    In the first moment, Princess Xinyun was arrogant and domineering. The next moment, she became the weakest and most aggrieved white lotus flower in the world.


    Ye Yanran is angry to can''t, just feel the night Fei Bai Lingli''s eyes swept her one eye, her momentum seems to be weak some. She angrily stares at the heart cloud Princess: "you are clearly nonsense."


    "Non white brother, Princess Xinyun has been singing all the time, day or night, disturbing Yanran, unable to rest, and the child in Yanran''s belly..."


    Ye Yanran''s words have not yet spoken, heard the night is not white cold ground looked at her one eye: "so you hit her?"


    Ye Yanran said in a hurry: "it''s clearly her first..."


    Princess Xinyun continued to cry and cry: "I didn''t do anything at all. All the people present can see it. Brother feibai, she brought so many bodyguards here. It is clear that she wants to kill people. You must make decisions for me


    Ye feibai has been very busy recently because of Su Ying''s business. She is very upset in her heart. Now when she sees two women chirping in her ears, she will inevitably lose her patience. He didn''t want to hear two more excuses at the moment.


    Ye feibai pointed to ye Yanran and said, "you come and apologize to Princess Xinyun!"


    "Non White Brother..." Ye Yan was stunned, she opened her lips, but found that the night is not white face, a smile is not.


    She was stunned, but still seriously said: "it''s clearly her..."


    "Sorry!" Ye feibai reiterated that his tone was cold and could not be refused.


    "Why apologize!" Ye Yanran saw the smile in the eyes of the heart cloud standing behind the night non white body. Her face is iron blue, suppress countless anger, she stares at the heart cloud princess, "clearly she is not!"


    Ye Yan Ran closed her eyes, she must not let the heart cloud Princess succeed, and there is a gap between non white brother.


    Ye Yanran took a deep breath, with an aggrieved look on her face: "feibai elder brother, she envied the child in my stomach, and she deliberately sang every night in order to make me feel irritable and dangerous. Feibai brother, you should make decisions for me!"


    Princess Xinyun sneered: "you''re talking nonsense. Do you have children? How could I do such a thing? "


    Night is not white and black face cold looking at ye Yanran: "heart cloud is not such a person, how can you guess her like this? What''s your intention when you bring your bodyguard to challenge you? You must apologize to Xinyun today


    Ye Yan Ran opened her mouth, clearly is this woman is wrong, why do you still have to apologize?


    Ye Yanran''s eyes were red, and she hated Princess Xinyun: "I don''t apologize! Why should I apologize for what she did wrong? "


    Ye Fei looked at her with no emotion on her white face: "Princess Xinyun went shopping with this king the day before yesterday, and specially bought a tiger head cap, ready to give it to your child. But you look at you, but deliberately make trouble, to guess the good intentions of othersYe Yan Ran does not believe that Xin Yun will personally do for her what tiger head hat, she immediately sneered: "what? She''s just pretending! Even if she sent something, she was poisoned


    "Ye Yanran!" Ye feibai frowned at her, "Xin Yun, how can she do such a thing in the bottom of her heart. I look at you, your face is ruddy, where can you have a bad rest? If you really think it''s noisy here, you''d better move to the woodshed. It''s so remote there that it won''t disturb you in any case! "


    The night is not white voice is not high or low, but his tone of voice is almost to seal her dust.


    Princess Xinyun sees that the night is not white for him. She stares at his handsome and flawless side face obsessively. She looks at ye Yanran, and the smile on her lips is more and more brilliant.


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she didn''t dare to stay here any more. She covered her face and cried and ran away.


    Ye feibai looked at her back, turned her head and looked at Princess Xinyun: "you don''t have to pay attention to her, she is spoiled by me!"


    Ye Yanran can''t wait for a few days. When the night comes, the song and flute of Poria cocos courtyard come again, and ye Yanran''s heart suffers a lot.


    No! It must not go on like this!


    Ye feibai now covers this woman


    she knows clearly how beautiful princess Xinyun is and her charming eyes when she dances. If she goes on like this, yefeibai will marry her back!


    The voice of Princess Xinyun rang out in her ears again and again, and the sharp and high pitched voice made her feel very sick.


    At this time, Ye Yan Ran suddenly thought of what, lips floating up a cold smile. Isn''t this woman good at singing? Then she will poison her voice and see if she has any capital to seduce him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 454

    The next day, Princess Xinyun wakes up and wants to ask the girl to serve her and get up: "Ayu, Ayu!"


    She called a few times, and found her voice very hoarse and ugly, like the voice of a duck.


    The heart cloud Princess whole person is startled, she ah, clear throat again, the voice that sends out hoarse does not become a voice.


    What''s going on?


    Ah you came in from outside with a washbasin in her hand. Her face was full of panic, and there were faint tears on her face. Ah you took a look at Princess Xinyun, pointed to her throat, opened her mouth and said "ah, ah" a few times.


    "Aye?" Princess Xinyun called her hoarse, looking at her painful look, suddenly understood what, ah from became dumb!


    Ye Yanran was still in her sleep, and a Xiu came in and said in her ear, "side imperial concubine, Poria cocos courtyard is now in a mess. The princess is losing her temper and smashing a lot of things."


    Ye Yanran knew that her medicine had been successful. She flashed a touch of condensation on her lips, turned over and continued to sleep.


    Isn''t this woman the most able to sing and seduce the Lord? Ye Yan ran cold hum a, see what she still take to seduce now?


    She was so clever under the medicine that no one would question her. That was the end of offending her.


    But this time, ye Yanran guessed wrong, and the night was not white. This matter will not simply pass.


    "Have you heard? Princess Xinyun has a bad voice


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Who do you think hates Princess Xinyun most?"


    "Is it Ye side Fei?"


    "No? Yesterday a son leaf side princess and heart cloud princess had a conflict, the Lord this is to protect the heart cloud princess


    "So ye Bian Fei hates Princess Xinyun?"


    "It''s natural. Last night, the girl of Princess Xinyun sneaked in a small bag of powder from outside. I think she gave it secretly."


    The voices of these servants were soon passed into the ears of Princess Xinyun by a clever little girl.


    Princess Xinyun has just called the grand doctor to have a look. The doctor said that she was lucky that she didn''t take much medicine and was not completely mute. It''s just that her voice is broken and it''s hard to recover.


    Princess Xinyun was so angry that her eyes turned red. If she hadn''t had a good appetite yesterday, she would have given ah you most of the remaining bowls. I''m afraid she would have been dumb now.


    She breathed quickly, and her beautiful eyes were full of anger. Her voice was broken and she could not sing any more. Thanks to that woman!


    Her hands clenched little by little, and her voice was hoarse and terrifying: "ye Yanran, I killed you!"


    Princess Xinyun lost her mind. She grabbed the bullwhip and walked towards Yixin courtyard. She walked very fast, almost trotting past, and her train fluttered in the wind.


    Ye Yanran just heard from a Xiu that Princess Xinyun can''t sing any more. She is in a good mood and continues to sleep in bed.


    The door was suddenly kicked in.


    Seeing the princess angrily, the princess fell away with a smile.


    Ye Yanran frowned tightly: "what is Princess Xinyun doing, disturbing people''s dreams in the early morning?"


    "Bitch!" Princess Xinyun''s hoarse voice made a terrible voice. She quickly stepped up and pulled ye Yanran''s hair and dragged her to the ground.


    Ye Yan Ran ate pain, and then took the jade pillow and threw it at her.


    The heart cloud Princess avoids easily, lifted the whip toward the leaf Yan Ran''s body mercilessly to draw the past.


    "Side princess!" Ah Xiu was scared and ran to block ye Yanran''s body. The whip knot fell firmly on her body, which made ah Xiu scream out in pain.


    Ye Yanran is a little scared at this time. If this whip is whipped on her body Her children.


    Ye Yanran''s face was pale, but Princess Xinyun narrowed her eyes slightly, and whipped her body with a whip. Even if there is a Xiu to protect, whip tail from time to time to ye Yanran''s shoulder, arm.


    Her clothes were ripped open, her skin was exposed, and blood seeped from the stripes.


    Ye Yanran was afraid, and did not dare to fight with Princess Xinyun again: "please, don''t fight!"


    "Ha ha..." Heart cloud Princess throat issued a terrible voice, like an old voice, "now just know afraid?"


    Her face was ferocious, and her eyes almost protruded because of her anger: "if you dare to prescribe medicine to this princess, you should know what will happen. I will kill you today!"


    A Xiu was kicked aside by the heart cloud princess. She raised her arm again and pulled it hard.


    Ye Yanran curled up into a ball and protected his stomach with his hands. Her clothes were completely torn open, revealing the crisscross, blue and purple scars inside, and the red blood cold out of her shoulder.


    "Pa!" Once again, a long trace fell on ye Yanran''s face, from the corner of his eyes to the corner of his mouth.The heart cloud Princess sees her this appearance suddenly very to be relieved, she draws down again, hits on her nose bridge. Ye Yanran''s nose almost collapsed.


    Princess Xinyun''s face was cruel: "ha ha ha, you''ve lost my voice. I''m going to destroy your face today. I''ll see what you''ll do in the Huai palace."


    Ye Yanran has some sinister ways to deal with people, but she has been weak since childhood, and her force is not as good as Princess Xinyun.


    She was beaten so much that she could not bear to be hurt. Now she was totally regardless of her face and kept begging for mercy: "princess, you have a large number of adults. Please spare me, please forgive me!"


    Heart cloud princess''s lip corner a little bit provoked: "how, now to be afraid? Now you knock my head ten times, and I will spare you! "


    Ye Yanran is not hurt all over her body, especially the wound on her face. She dare not touch it.


    She could also feel the drop of blood on her nose, drop to the ground, shocking.


    After kneeling on the ground, she kowtowed to Princess Xinyun ten times, but she saw that Princess Xinyun raised her foot and kicked her heart fiercely. She laughed very cold, a pair of beautiful eyes did not have any temperature: "ye Yanran, do you think this is enough? My princess will kill you today


    "Stop it!" Ye feibai heard the news and rushed over. He saw the leaves on the ground covering his stomach, almost dying. He frowned slightly, "how is this going on?"


    Once again, Princess Xinyun complained to the villain first, and her tears fell down: "feibai brother, she poisoned my throat..."


    Ye feibai''s cold eyes without a trace of emotion took a look at the heart cloud Princess: "come on, don''t go to see the doctor quickly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 455

    Mingyuxuan.


    Red wave from the outside brought tea in, for Su Ying in front of the cup full of tea.


    Su Ying was reading a book. She put the book aside and took a sip of tea.


    Red wave looked at Su Ying and said, "princess, today''s Princess Xinyun and ye side princess are fighting."


    "Is it?" Su Ying did not dare to be interested in their affairs, but asked lightly.


    Seeing that Su Ying was not repelled, Hongbo continued: "it was Ye side princess who drugged Princess Xinyun first and tried to poison her voice. But Princess Xinyun was lucky, but her voice was broken. It was said that her girl became mute. Princess Xinyun was so angry that she rushed to Yixin courtyard with a whip and whipped the side imperial concubine. It''s said that if it''s worse, the concubine on the side of the leaf is going to have miscarriage! "


    Su Ying thought that they were just making a little fuss, but they didn''t expect that they were making so much trouble. She picked her eyebrows in disbelief: "is there such a thing?"


    "It''s not a day or two for Princess Ye side and Princess Xinyun to have a bad relationship." Red wave recently saw Su Ying in a bad mood and always kept silent. Now, seeing that she was quite interested in this matter, she told her in detail, "from the first day when Princess Xinyun appeared, she was severely injured. This time it''s amazing. She''s got a crooked nose and a deep wound on her face. I don''t know if she will be disfigured


    "These two women also It''s really pungent. " Su Ying''s mind to think of such a picture, some helplessly shook his head, but this is the night is not white, there are people flocking to the ability ah.


    "It''s not. If it wasn''t for the prince''s help, I''m afraid that ye''s concubine would be killed."


    Su Ying''s eyes were dark, and saw a red wave: "what needs to be prepared can be ready?"


    "They are all ready, and the maid has secretly taken out some useful things." Red wave nodded, his face seemed to show a trace of fear, "and things ordered by the princess can be transported in this afternoon."


    Su Ying said, "did you get in touch with the green mark?"


    "Yes. She also sent a letter to the maid in the morning, saying that the house had been bought and that she had trained several girls


    Su Ying mentions green mark, on the face just shows a silk smile: "this wench oneself how how, how to shout, still can adjust good wench?"


    "She also said that she planted a large area of Merlin in the backyard so that the princess could enjoy it when she moved in."


    Su Ying lips raised a smile: "intimate girl."


    Ye Yanran this time hurt very seriously, eyelids droop down, corner of the mouth broken, nose also collapsed, there is a skin wound, fortunately, the child in the stomach has nothing to do.


    The doctor had seen it for her, and her face was covered with ointment. Now the whole piece looks very funny, which is quite different from the previous appearance.


    She looked at herself in the mirror, angry and angry, and could not help crying.


    "Yanran, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Yanran heard the voice behind her. She was afraid that the night was not white. She covered her face with her hand and pinned her face to one side.


    Night is not white lip corner a sip: "how, in the gas of this king?"


    "How can I be angry with brother Fei Bai?" Ye Yanran heard the soft voice of night feibai, her eyes were red, and her heart was more and more aggrieved. "Yan Ran''s appearance has become this way, and I dare not give it to my brother."


    Ye feibai sits down beside ye Yanran and looks at her flat. His expression was agreeable and serious, as if he were looking at some precious treasure: "I''ll have a look. Take your hands away."


    Ye Yanran secretly took a look at the night is not white, his contour is perfect as a God, his facial features are exquisite, beautiful and extraordinary. His whole body was full of divine radiance, which made people unable to move their eyes.


    Now that she has become this way, she has a sense of shame in front of him. Her voice has a slight choking: "Yan Ran, how can you see this appearance now?"


    Night is not white will Ye Yan Ran cover in the face of the hand to see, his look full of pity, imitation will be held in the palm, but his pair of eyes cold, no emotion.


    Ye Yanran has seen her appearance in the mirror just now. The terrible scar makes her more ferocious. She was worried and dropped her eyes: "am I ugly now?"


    "Not ugly." Ye feibai said insincere words, his face flashed a touch of fun, "Yan Ran is always the most beautiful in the heart of this king."


    Ye Yanran raised her head, and her heart was full of beauty. Her eyes were infatuated with looking at the night. Two blushes appeared on her face: "is Yan ran more beautiful than Princess Xinyun?"


    The night is not white, cold and evil spirit of eyes slightly sink down, but the face is full of evil smile: "she, of course, can''t compare with you."


    Ye Yanran is very proud in her heart. What''s so great about Princess Xinyun. Fei Bai''s brother looked at himself with deep affection, which was not the most important thing in his heart.


    Next time she must not act so rashly, so as not to be caught in the middle of white brother.Ye Yanran felt more comfortable in her heart, with a trace of charming and charming in her voice: "feibai brother, would you like to stay here? Yan Ran is afraid. "


    Night is not white eyebrow tiny invisible ground frown: "what are you afraid of?"


    Ye Yanran bit her lips, and soon a layer of water mist appeared in her eyes: "as soon as you close your eyes, there are pictures of Princess Xinyun beating me in my mind If Fei Bai didn''t show up in time, she would have killed me


    Night is not white lip corner micro pull, try to cover up the indifference in the words: "good, this king stay with you is."


    Ye Yanran leaned closer to the night feibai, and her voice was full of sweet and sticky flavor: "feibai brother, you are so good."


    In the place where Ye Yan Ran can''t see, a look of disgust flashed through the night''s non white eyes.


    Ye Yan Ran see night is not white and did not dislike her, even soft voice comfort her, she also slightly ease some. Princess Xinyun, a little bitch, dares to treat herself like this. She will surely find a way to make her suffer.


    It''s getting late. A Xiu brings a bowl of warm soup from outside. Ye Yanran serves with all her heart. She held a bowl in one hand and fed the soup to yefeibai in the other hand: "brother feibai, have a drink. It''s sweet to let ah Xiu stew it for you."


    Ye Fei''s thin lips showed a light and contemptible smile, and he soon hid a very weak anger in his eyes and took a drink from her hand.


    Ye Fei drank a small half bowl of soup in vain. He felt sleepy and soon fell on the table. Ye Yanran seems to be a little surprised and kept shouting at him: "non white brother, how can you fall asleep so quickly?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 456

    Mingyuxuan.


    "Is everything ready over there?" Su Ying saw red wave come in and asked her.


    Red wave nodded: "yes, the medicine has been under the leaf side imperial concubine''s soup, we have spilled oil outside the house."


    Su Ying Wei responded in an unheard way. All the anti perspiration drugs have been specially developed, and their efficacy is ten times stronger than before. As long as he drinks it in vain, he can sleep for several hours at least. However, with his willpower, it is impossible to wake up early.


    "Hongbo, we don''t have much time now. We have to get ready immediately." Su Ying pulls out a big box from under the bed, inside are two female corpses.


    These two female corpses were bought by Su Ying''s entrustment, and their body shape is almost the same as theirs. One of them is also pregnant for four months. This is the one that asked Hongbo to prepare and send someone to secretly transport it in from outside.


    Su Ying used to see corpses before, and didn''t feel anything at all.


    Su Ying is now four months pregnant, but the fetus is still small, not prominent, her movements are still very agile. She began to quickly change clothes for the body, turned to see red wave is still Leng God: "also Leng to do what, quickly come to help."


    "Yes Although the two bodies have just died, Hongbo still feels scalp numb. She bravely resists fear and goes to Su Ying to change clothes for the bodies.


    "Put the body on the bed." Su Ying is commanding red wave, "this one is put here at will Next we need to change our clothes And make-up. "


    Hongbo asked curiously, "make up?"


    "Well." Su Ying lets red wave sit in front of the dressing mirror and quickly daub it on her face. Yinshu''s cosmetics and modern close, very easy to use. Her make-up is not to make Hongbo more beautiful, but to change her facial features and make her look different.


    However, for a long time, red wave looked at himself in the mirror and exclaimed: "princess, the maidservant exclaimed that they could not recognize themselves."


    Su Ying did not have time to answer her words, quickly make up for themselves.


    After the two people finished dressing, they quickly changed into ordinary girls to serve.


    The things that need to be taken away before have either been taken away by the green mark or brought out by the red wave in weekdays. Now they don''t need to take much.


    It''s been oiled, and if there''s a little spark, it''s going to spread. Hongbo held the torch in his hand, and his face still showed a trace of reluctance: "princess, do you really want to burn it?"


    Su Ying''s face showed a touch of refusal: "there is no time, to be quick! Later, everything will be done according to the plan we said before! "


    "Yes." Hongbo has no more time to hesitate. She holds the torch and lights the bed curtain, screen, quilt and clothes in the room.


    The room soon burned up. Su Ying and Su Ying retreated to the door. Su Ying still couldn''t help but look at her. In the light of the fire, her expression was somewhat complicated, and there was a faint, invisible sadness.


    Since it has been decided, there will be no retreat, there will be no retreat.


    Su Ying grabs the torch on Hongbo''s hand and throws it in the corner of the wall. The fire spreads quickly and burns along the oil before it.


    "Let''s go." Su Ying takes Hongbo out in a hurry, and the fire behind him is getting bigger and bigger. However, mingyuxuan is located in a remote place. Some time ago, except for Hongbo, other servants have been sent away, so it will not be discovered for a while.


    Today, there is no moonlight. The whole mansion is dark and quiet.


    They are ready to jump out of the low wall of the west side courtyard and go through Yixin courtyard when they go to the remote west side. When Su Ying passed by, she also took a look in that direction, and the light in Yixin courtyard had been turned off.


    Su Ying''s lips curled up a cold radian, presumably night is not white, now sleep very well.


    Two people passed through Yixin hospital, through Fuling hospital, around rockery.


    The house is very quiet. There is no servant on the road.


    "Which yard are you two from?" Two talents just out of the plum garden, suddenly a flat, and incomparably familiar voice came from behind.


    It''s Ling Feng!


    Su Ying and red wave body a meal, hang head to stand over there.


    Hongbo has always been calm, but now she just feels very nervous.


    Ling Feng is the close bodyguard of the Lord and is very familiar with them. Even if the make-up and change of clothes, it must be impossible to escape his eyes!


    Her body was stiff and did not dare to move. Sweat was slowly oozing out of her forehead.


    Ling Feng see two people back to him, drooping head do not speak, only think this matter has strange. As he approached them, he felt more and more familiar with their backs.


    As he stepped closer and closer, he seemed to step on their hearts step by step, and Hongbo held her breath. She seemed to hear her own heartbeat, thumping and leaping faster and faster.


    Su Ying and Hongbo look at each other. Hongbo''s heart seems to have been comforted by something. A sense of trust arises spontaneously, and the fear disappears.


    Su Ying''s mind at this time is very clear, also very clear. Her drooping eyes were clear and indifferent, her expression was more indifferent, and her mouth was hooked into a cold arc.Under the long sleeve, her slender hand tightly held a black black black iron similar to a gun, which contained hidden weapons of overpowering drugs.


    Ling Feng has a high level of martial arts. If she fights alone, she may not be able to defeat him, but she has hidden weapons in her hand, so her grasp is enhanced.


    "You..." Ling Feng is about to walk up to them and see their faces.


    In this critical moment, someone in the distance suddenly called out: "no, mingyuxuan is on fire! No, mingyuxuan is on fire


    Ling Feng subconsciously turned his head and immediately changed his face.


    Not far away, the bright rain and the fire blazed into the sky, turning the whole night into day. You can see that the fire is very strong. There was black smoke in the sky, spreading around.


    Ling Feng whispers that it''s not good. The princess is still inside. He doesn''t care about them now. He runs towards the direction of mingyuxuan.


    The fire in the distance falls in Su Ying''s eyes. Her eyes reflect the cool and gorgeous color. She looks at the red wave and picks up a smug taste on her lips.


    Red wave breathed a sigh of relief and stroked his chest: "princess, go quickly!"


    They quickly ran towards the West courtyard. They saw a few servants on patrol in front of them. They pulled their voices and yelled, "no, come on, mingyuxuan is on fire! No, come on. Mingyuxuan is on fire! Come and put out the fire! The princess is still in it


    All the servants, the guards heard the movement, all ran in the direction of mingyuxuan.


    For a moment, all the people on the west side of the courtyard were evacuated, and no one was holding it.


    Su Ying and red wave took advantage of this time, jumped out of the wall, drilled into the long prepared carriage.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 457

    Outside the movement is really too big, the night is not white, people are alert, soon wake up.


    He felt only a splitting headache at the moment, and he reached out and rubbed his temples. He shook his head vigorously, in the heart murmured not good, he was drugged.


    Ye Yanran had already heard the movement outside. As soon as she heard that mingyuxuan was on fire, the whole person was very happy. She did not dare to make a sound, and her smile almost grinned to the back of her ear, involving the wound on her face.


    Su Ying didn''t look down on her in the past, so let her burn to death in mingyuxuan, then the child in her belly is the only child in huaiwang mansion.


    She also asked ah Xiu to close all the doors outside, for fear that the night would not be heard in vain.


    What she didn''t expect was that the night was not white or she woke up. His cold and arrogant eyes were cold and cruel at the moment: "do you dare to poison me?"


    "Brother feibai, what do you say?" Ye Yanran looked at the night is not white such look, only feel a cool back, her face full of injustice, she how dare to his medicine ah!


    She saw that ye feibai was leaving, and her white fingers tightly grasped his sleeve. She looked at yefeibai with a sad look, and her voice contained a trace of grievance: "feibai brother, where are you going? Yan Ran''s body is not comfortable! "


    "Go away!" Ye feibai stood up and walked forward. His body was a little bumpy because of the sweat pills.


    Ye Yanran ran forward and hugged him tightly from behind. She put her cheek on his back, with a trace of choking in her voice. It sounded pitiful, "brother feibai, I''m so miserable. Don''t you leave me?"


    "Get out of here Night is not white to break her tight fingers in his abdomen, his face is more angry.


    He was so careless that he was drugged by this woman.


    Ye Fei broke her fingers without pity. Ye Yanran tried her best to hold him tightly. Her tears fell off and she cried bitterly: "no, feibai brother, don''t leave Yanran. Yanran is afraid of herself. You can stay here..."


    Ye Yanran''s plan now is that she can''t let ye feibai leave in any case. She tries her best to hold him back. She wants that woman to be burned to death in it!


    If Su Ying died, the child in her belly would not exist, then the child in her stomach would become the only child in Huai palace!


    Ye Yanran should not be thrown away by night feibai. Her whole person is clinging to him like a piece of brown sugar: "my head hurts so much! I''m going to faint! Brother Fei Bai Can you rub it for me Ye Yanran one hand to hold the night is not white, one hand to hold his head.


    Night feibai faintly heard outside shouting that the Yuxuan was on fire. His eyes showed a complex look of amazement, fear and disbelief. His star eyes were as cold as frost.


    "It''s you!" Night is not white eyes are cold and strange, he looks at ye Yanran with cruelty and bloodthirsty.


    She gave him medicine, let him coma, she burned mingyuxuan, want to kill Yinger''s life!


    Ye Yan Ran was his eyes to see hair, her heart flashed a little flustered, quickly understand what, night is not white in doubt her!


    "Not me!" Ye Yanran soon became calm as before. She had never done anything.


    Night is not white, now there is no time to spend on Ye Yan Ran, his slender hand on her delicate hand, mercilessly threw her away.


    Ye Yanran thought that ye feibai had a little pity for her, but he didn''t think that ye feibai would throw her out directly! She fell to the ground and screamed. The night was not white, but she left without looking back.


    She saw the resolute back of yefeibai''s stride away. Her eyes twinkled with malice. She beat the ground with her hands.


    She''s going to curse that woman and die in this fire!


    Night is not white just out of the pleasant heart courtyard, saw the bright rain Xuan over there the fire, smoke rolling. There was a lot of noise there. People were fighting the fire and running in and out with buckets.


    The night is not white, feel oneself to tremble fiercely for a while, and then descend bit by bit.


    He endured for such a long time, in order to protect the shadow, did not expect that now she was still poisoned by them.


    Night is not white eyes flash a very thick self blame, he was so annoyed that he would like to kill himself, he ran quickly towards the direction of mingyuxuan, black clothes flying in the night, shadow, you can''t do anything!


    "Where is the shadow Night feibai''s vision quickly looked around, but was disappointed to find that there was no shadow of Su Ying at all.


    Night is not white to see one side of Ling Feng, he seems to want to break in, but was choked by the smoke straight cough. Night is not white, regardless of his clothes also burned half, he picked up his collar, almost roared out: "shadow, where is the shadow?"


    Every word he said came out of his mouth with a low, vicious smell.


    Ling Feng''s heart trembled: "my subordinates, the princess is still inside..."


    The fire was burning very fast, and people''s water was just a drop in the bucket. It was extremely difficult to contain the fire completely. He couldn''t get in because of the smoke inside.The fire in mingyuxuan is very big, and the flames in it are running wildly. Even the roof of the house has been burned. Outside, the beams could still be heard breaking and falling.


    "Damn it!" Night is not white throat, a fishy sweet, heart filled with a burst of despair, his shadow is still in it! She''s still pregnant. She''ll be burned in there!


    The night is not white, then rush into it.


    Ling Feng hugged him: "Lord, the fire is too big, you can''t go in!"


    "Get out of here Night feibai can feel the burning temperature, but when he thinks that Su Ying is still inside, his heart seems to be tightened by something.


    "Lord, I can''t let you in." Ling Feng grabs the night is not white, night is not white a foot to kick him open. He took the bucket on one side, poured the whole bucket of water on his body, and then flushed into the room.


    The room was full of fire and smoke, and the terrible tongue of fire was raging wildly. Mars was blown around by the burning breath. Night is not white eyes are smoked hard, simply can not see the situation inside, from time to time have been burned pieces of wood falling beside.


    Nowadays, this situation, not to mention looking for people, is very difficult even to protect themselves.


    How can the shadow bear the scorching temperature!


    His eyes were full of fire, his face showed a look of panic, where is the shadow?


    There was nothing but the crackling of flames. Night is not white heart anxious, by the thick smoke extremely painful eyes can not help but narrow.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 458

    The night was not white, and he stumbled in, and his eyes were hazy and almost invisible. He hit the table with too much force and fell to the ground.


    Next to the raging fire, night white silk did not care, as if he did not feel the burning temperature.


    "Shadow, shadow, where are you?" Night is not white, worried, the whole body of blood in the body shouting, surging.


    He kept calling Su Ying''s name, but there was no response.


    At the moment, a thick smoke choked in his mouth. He coughed hard and almost coughed up tears.


    Shadow, are you ok now? Can you give me a word?


    Ye Fei''s face was full of remorse. If he had known earlier that they would not let her go, why did he have to play this play.


    Let her sad, let her sad, let her despair?


    He regrets, he regrets!


    Shadow, I''m wrong. Can you forgive me! Night is not white eyes inexplicably red, he remembered before still with her so much gas, he would like to fan his several slaps.


    He vowed to treat her well in the future. No matter what she did, he would never quarrel with her again and never ignore her.


    Night is not white throat hair astringent: "shadow son, where are you, you come out quickly!"


    He will not let her ignore, make her angry and sad, if she doesn''t like here, he will take her away, far away, away from all right and wrong here.


    He can''t live without her. How can he live without her?!


    Night is not white, finally to the bedroom, hazy, he saw a shadow beside the bed, he looked at the familiar clothes, quickly toward the shadow.


    The closer he got, the more he found the shadow motionless. Her clothes had been set on fire, as if there was no breath of strangers.


    Ye feibai''s legs could not help but soften down and fell on the ground. His fingers trembled slightly. He roared a shadow.


    No one answered him.


    Yefei used all his strength to make himself stand up. His blood seemed to stop flowing. His fingertips were cold and his body was shaking. He walked towards the figure with difficulty step by step.


    At the moment, there are broken beams of wood falling down from above.


    The night was not white, he pushed the wood away, and a fire was kindled on his clothes, but he did not care.


    There was no expression on his face, just sadness, endless sadness.


    His breath seemed to stop at this moment, he just wanted to know what happened to the shadow, what happened to his shadow?


    He finally got close to his shadow. He held her with open arms, but found that the body was cold and stiff There is no breath of strangers.


    Night is not white heart suddenly tight, the whole person is completely dull.


    His face looked very pale in the light of the fire, and his dark eyes were instantly stained with despair, and a layer of crystal appeared in his eyes.


    His shadow is dead.


    His shadow is dead?


    There will be no shadow in the world.


    Night is not white, this cold handsome Yan flash pain, is his fault, if he is not indifferent to her, how could such a thing happen?


    If he didn''t take good care of her, how could Ying''er die?


    Night is not white feet can no longer move, just tightly holding the body, he suddenly did not know what to do next life.


    This kind of deep and strong self reproach made his heart ache and could not breathe.


    Ye feibai''s lips trembled and wanted to kiss her well. Suddenly --


    he found something wrong!


    After a hard blink, he realized that this man was not su Ying, but another woman, just wearing Su Ying''s clothes. His sight turns to another figure beside the bed again, which is also a corpse, not su Ying.


    "Su Ying! How dare you lie to me When night was not white, he realized that Su Ying had designed all the fire and overpowering drugs. His eyes showed a complex look of despair, fear and anger, and his body trembled slightly.


    His body darted out.


    "Go and save people, the Lord is still in it..." Ling Feng suddenly saw a figure flash out from inside, and could not help but surprise and look at: "Lord!"


    But now the night is not white, looks very embarrassed, part of his hair is burnt, his clothes are also burned black, his face sweat mixed with ash, but his cold eyes formed by thousand years of cold ice emit a faint light.


    Ling Feng just saw the night is not white from the sea of fire, heart a joy, but also a surprise.


    The princess didn''t come out with the Prince: "prince, why didn''t the princess come out..."


    Ye feibai looked at Ling Feng coldly. Word by word burst out of his mouth. He gritted his teeth and said, "summon the bodyguards of the palace immediately and chase me!"


    Ling Feng Leng for a moment, immediately react to come over, the prince is absolutely not put down the princess regardless, unless there is no princess inside.So the fire was set by the princess herself


    Ling Feng''s mind suddenly appeared the previous two suspicious women, their heads drooping, strange behavior, just afraid that is the princess and red wave!


    There was a flash of chagrin on his face!


    He let both of them slip away from his eyes!


    Ling Feng''s eyes slightly raised, and then when he was cold and bloodthirsty on his face, he didn''t dare to say anything. The king''s eyes were too terrible.


    The bodyguards of huaiwang mansion were well-trained and assembled in the shortest time.


    Ye Fei Bai himself took his men and horses to chase along the street. After a short time, he found that there was a cart with a fragrance of night in front of him. It looked very simple and was moving slowly forward.


    His eyes twinkled, shadow this girl is the most cunning, she is likely to hide in this carriage.


    "Stop the carriage at once."


    At the command of night Fei Bai, a few bodyguards rushed out.


    At this time, another seven or eight of the same carriages came out of nowhere and lined up in the street.


    These eight carriages were all prepared by Su Ying before. She had given these people a lot of money to run two laps here according to their own routes.


    These rickshaw pullers collected money, and naturally kept the agreement and went back and forth in the street. The road section was not very spacious originally. For a moment, the road section was very crowded and chaotic.


    Night feibai saw these carriages to and fro to create chaos. The carriage he had seen earlier ran farther and farther away. He looked at the carriage, and he was more and more sure that Su Ying was on the carriage.


    His eyes burst out in cold, sharp, for a moment, even the air seemed to condense into ice.


    He looked solemn: "stop all the carriages for me!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 459

    "Princess, we are finally out." Hongbo felt the carriage running farther and farther away. He could not help but let out a low voice. His face showed a relaxed look.


    "Call me miss from then on." Su Ying''s beautiful eyes twinkled. She left huaiwang''s mansion. She was no longer a princess. From then on, the sea was wide and the sky was high.


    It''s just that the ideal is plump and the reality is bony.


    However, after a short while, there was news coming from behind. Red wave gently lifted the curtain of the bed and took a look at it. He called out in a low voice: "the Lord has chased out with a large number of people and horses."


    "Coming?" Su Ying''s face showed a trace of surprise, she really underestimated the ability of the night is not white, but a short time he has chased out.


    Didn''t he drink the overpowering drug?


    Did he know she wasn''t dead? He already knew the two bodies were fake? When she left, mingyuxuan was burning brightly, and the fire was so great that it was difficult to rush in.


    Mingyuxuan outside poured a lot of oil, in a short time the fire can not be extinguished.


    Did he rush in, or did someone else rush in?


    Su Ying now has no time to think about these problems, she is still thinking about how to avoid his pursuit.


    Fortunately, she had so many carriages ready to create chaos, and she could delay for a while.


    Su Ying knows how terrible night feibai is. She must have a complete plan.


    "If the two of us are together, it''s easy to find out if the goal is too big. We have to separate." Su Ying saw a red wave, "now your face has changed a lot, if you don''t look carefully, you will not find you, you first dressed up as a boy, mixed in the crowd to leave."


    "But miss..."


    Su Ying with the command of the mouth: "you go and green mark round, we will meet soon."


    Red wave see Su Ying said firmly, also no longer delay time. While there was still chaos behind her, her figure quickly disappeared into the crowd.


    There was a lot of movement behind her, and Su Ying''s carriage was moving forward quickly.


    The men and horses brought out by night were all blocked by these carriages for a moment. His eyes narrowed slightly and his anger rose slowly. Did she think that this could cover up her whereabouts?


    Ye feibai''s hands clenched tightly into fists, and he would never allow her to run away.


    The eight carriages were stopped as soon as possible. As a precaution, some people stayed here to check, and the rest of the guards soon stopped the previous one.


    Night feibai also arrived at the fastest time. He stood upright in front of the carriage. His whole body exuded a piercing cold, and exuded a strong pride in the world.


    "Search!"


    At an order, the inside and outside of the carriage were searched up and down the mountain, even in the smelly dung pail, but nothing was found.


    Ling Feng wanted to extort a confession from the coachman, but he was only an honest deaf and mute man. He could not communicate with people at all.


    Night is not white face sink down, the face is arrogant peerless edge, a pair of eyes in the eye with cold murderous spirit.


    I was run away again!


    This girl is so clever and cunning that she can stay in the carriage and be caught by him. I''m afraid she has already escaped!


    There was a flash of worry in his eyes. She was pregnant now, and the night was cold and dark. Where would she hide?


    The night is not white, he retreats from the palace guard, takes out a strange mask from his arms and covers his face. From the small bamboo flute in his sleeve, a sharp hawk roars in the silent night.


    The night is not white once again used the dark pavilion''s emergency order.


    Soon, countless black figures gathered around the night.


    The strange mask could not cover his strength, and his black hair was blowing wildly in the cold wind.


    Ye feibai''s eyes were cold without a trace of emotion, and his voice was indifferent, without a trace of fluctuation: "12344 teams searched around here, and the rest of the team surrounded the whole capital, searching for me inside and outside. If you dig three feet, you will find out the princess of Huai. "


    "Yes! Yes, I do The shadows soon spread around and began to carry out the mission.


    Su Ying slipped away early, she slipped into an alley, but found that there was a very difficult place to avoid. Her ears heard the subtle footstep sound, only afraid that night feibai had already sent out his dark chamber killer.


    It seems that he will never give up if he does not grasp himself.


    At this time, Su Ying finds Su Fu in front of her. She immediately wants to go back to Su Fu and hide in Furong courtyard where she used to live.


    Su Ying is still agile now. She jumps up the wall and turns into it. Su Ying covered her body with the night and ran to the lotus garden.


    But when Su Ying didn''t think of it, she would come across Mrs. Su who was sloshing around at night in this situation.


    Mrs. Su can''t sleep all the time. Su Luan since the last incident, the spirit is not normal occasionally, always nagging that he will not marry out.Today, she was not normal. She was holding his wife and crying and laughing. When Mrs. Su thought of Su Luan, she was very distressed. She didn''t know what to do.


    Mrs. Su couldn''t sleep, so she got up and went for a walk. She didn''t expect that before she had gone a few steps, a ghost figure flashed by in front of her.


    Mrs. Su was shocked and screamed, "arrest the thief, arrest the thief!"


    Mrs. Su''s shrill voice cut through the quiet night sky and attracted killers searching near Su''s house.


    When they heard the news, they looked at each other, and immediately came in this direction.


    Su Ying heard Mrs. Su''s scream, the corners of her lips twitched for a moment, and she was very upset.


    She suddenly had a sense of frustration, this Mrs. Su is born against her?


    She wanted to strangle Mrs. Su right away.


    Su Ying quickly ran to the opposite direction, hiding in the flowers, his shadow in which.


    Su Ying held her breath, and her body was still.


    Soon, Su Ying saw a few vigorous figures, did not know where to flash over, block in front of Mrs. su.


    Su Ying was scared to scream again, and was stopped by one of the black shadows with a long sword. His voice was cold and severe: "where is the thief?"


    "Over there, over there..." Mrs. Su''s shrieks were infected, and the whole person was scared to faint. She pointed to the direction where Su Ying had just disappeared, that is, the direction leading to Hibiscus hospital.


    After listening to Mrs. Su''s words, the man in black did not dare to delay. The direction of Furong courtyard rushed to the place.


    Su Ying originally wanted to have a night''s rest in Furong courtyard, but now I''m afraid it can''t be. Mrs. Su''s cry just now brought the people from the dark Pavilion. I''m afraid that she will soon attract the night.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 460

    Su Ying can''t run to the lotus courtyard now, so she takes the opportunity to run to the nearest courtyard, Songtao courtyard, and hide in Mrs. Su''s bed.


    But after a while, Mrs. Su came back.


    Outside came Mammy''s voice: "madam, how are you in a hurry?"


    "Shh, there are thieves in our house tonight..." Mrs. Su stopped and said, "I don''t know if I''m dazzled. I think I saw Su Ying."


    Mammy brought water to wash Mrs. Su: "it''s impossible. The second aunt is in huaiwang''s house now."


    As soon as Mrs. Su thought of Su Ying''s marriage to huaiwang''s mansion, her daughter Su Luan has now become insane, and her heart is sour and depressed: "who knows, this girl is arrogant and domineering. She can''t tell what she''s going to get rid of."


    Mammy has always been used to flattering, took the words: "the madam said is, after this how, can point to indefinitely."


    Mrs. Su snorted coldly: "she''s not very happy in huaiwang''s house now. Recently, the king of Huai has been doting on concubine ye and is close to Princess Xinyun. It''s said that the northern nomadic princess is the most arrogant and domineering one. It''s not impossible when Su Ying will be expelled. "


    "It''s said that these two aunts have fallen out of favor."


    "Sooner or later! Speaking of her mother is a short-lived, young died, how can she be better Mrs. Su snorted coldly, and a vicious light flashed in her eyes. She wished Su Ying would die immediately.


    "It''s a pity that the former Mrs. Su did it for no reason."


    Before Mammy''s words were finished, Mrs. Su said viciously, "what a pity? What a pity, who let her offend big people! Well, it''s a disaster to watch her look like that. She''s clean after death


    As soon as Mrs. Su remembered that Su Linfeng had put all her thoughts on Liu''s body, a ferocious and successful light flashed on her face.


    Su Ying hiding in the dark, heard the two people''s dialogue, flashed a cold light in the eyes.


    "Yes, yes, Madame


    "She died, will her son also take away, how not take Su Ying that wench also take away?" Mrs. Su almost gnawed her teeth, "that girl, she designed to make my luan''er look like this If there is a chance, I will make su Ying that cheap girl worse than death. "


    "Calm down, ma''am."


    "How can I swallow that tone?" Mrs. Su took a deep breath, and then her tone was low, "but even if I don''t clean her up, there will be someone waiting to clean her up."


    "Yes, yes, there''s no need to dirty Madame''s hands."


    "Well, I''m off, too. You go out." Mrs. Su sent mammy out. She was just about to lie down and sleep.


    Suddenly feel a cold neck, that is a dagger, reflecting the cold candlelight.


    She just felt that there was a shadow around her, and she was scared. Her whole heart was fluttering: "you, you, who are you?"


    Su Ying used a dagger to reach Mrs. Su''s neck, with a smile of Yin measurement on her face and a casual taste: "what? My mother can''t recognize who I am so soon? "


    "You You Su Ying Mrs. Su turned her head in surprise, and the person who put the dagger against her neck was really Su Ying!


    Her appearance seems to have changed a little, but only her eyes remain unchanged. In the eyes, there was no trace of cowardice in the past. It was deep and dark, even with a faint, dangerous and fatal breath.


    "How could it be you?" Mrs. Su stammered


    "Why not me?" Su Ying slightly pick lips, lips purplish and moist, a pair of beautiful eyes hidden in ten thousand years of ice, "today I want to talk with my mother about the past."


    "Take the knife off quickly. You can''t play around." Mrs. Su has always felt that Su Ying can be easily kneaded and flattened by herself. Now she is in line with her sharp line of sight, and there is a sense of fear in her heart.


    "Mother thought I was joking with you?"


    Mrs. Su said, "I''m going to sleep..."


    Su Ying''s eyes burst out a trace of bloodthirsty, she did not talk to her nonsense, word by word: "mother so early to sleep, is it not to wake up?"


    Mrs. Su''s face showed fear: "you..."


    Su Ying''s lip corner raised a taunt: "mother just said that she wanted to make Yinger worse than death. Now shadow is standing in front of you. What do you want to do?"


    "What are you talking about?" Mrs. Su said with a trembling smile


    Su Ying bent her eyes. She was smiling, but her face was full of cold: "I''m coming to settle accounts with you today, mother."


    Mrs. Su did not dare to move her body, as if she did. The blade was about to slide into her neck: "what kind of account is it?"


    Su Ying sneered and said, "you hurt me twice when you were three times. You said that I need to ask for some interest today."


    Mrs. Su said with a strong attitude: "dare you?! The crime of killing your mother is intolerable in the world


    "Mother killing? You''re my mother, too? What a joke Su Ying used a little force on her hand. Mrs. Su could feel that the sharp blade almost slipped into her skin. Her body was stiff and her voice was shaking slightly. She was ready to use her emotion to tell the truth, "Ying''er, although I''m not your biological mother, I''m...""Why do you pretend? I just want to know what happened then. How did my mother die? "


    Mrs. Su opened her mouth: "what happened then? What happened then? "


    Su Ying sneered, the cold blade of the sword deepened a little bit to Madame Su''s neck, and blood beads penetrated from the blade. Su Ying raised her lips and said, "my mother was so happy just now. She must know all the things at that time, right? If you don''t say so, the blade doesn''t have eyes. "


    Mrs. Su cried out in pain. Now she has become a fish. She dare not take the old lady Su''s frame any more. Now she said, "don''t you know all about it? That big man is Liu Guifei, who is now Liu Changzai. It is she who killed you and your mother. "


    Su Ying frown slightly, uncertain ground asked: "want to harm my always is Liu Guifei?"


    Mrs. Su quickly nodded: "yes, yes!"


    "Then why did she hurt my mother?"


    "How can I know..." Before Mrs. Su said anything, she heard the sound of a knife cutting meat. She changed her mouth and said, "it may be the queen or the Queen''s order!"


    "Well?" Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, "speak clearly."


    "I''m not particularly sure." Mrs. Su seemed to think of something, and said in a trembling voice, "your mother and the queen are close friends in the boudoir. The queen often calls your mother into the palace to speak. Liu Chang is also very obedient to the Queen''s words, and even said that she followed her lead So it''s reasonable to say that Liu Chang is not going to kill your mother. How dare she do it, if not for the Queen''s command? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 461

    Su Ying Mou Guang said: "you go on talking!"


    Mrs. Su is most afraid of death. Now she is held by Su Ying with a knife. She recalls with trembling: "Liu Chang was still Liu Zhaoyi at the beginning. Although she had five princes, she was not loved by the emperor. It was after this incident that the queen praised Liu Chang at a banquet that he had been in the palace for a long time, raised the fifth Prince''s son, and served the emperor with all his heart and soul, saying whether he should be promoted to the throne. The emperor should accept it now. After Liu Chang entered the throne, the queen often led the emperor to Liu Chang''s place. Liu Chang was receiving favor, but in a few years she became a royal concubine. "


    Su Ying nodded slightly and began to consider the truth of the matter: "since the queen and my mother are sisters in the boudoir, why does she want to kill my mother?"


    This is what Mrs. Su doubted: "I don''t know, but from all kinds of things, the death of your mother should be related to the queen."


    According to Mrs. Su''s words, it should be the Queen''s instruction that Liu Guifei should kill her mother.


    So what the prince said should be true.


    Although Su Ying has long assumed that this possibility is true, it is still somewhat unbelievable now that the real murderer of his mother is the mother of night.


    That''s why Su Rong is hiding from her? Or night is not white originally know, so began to cold shoulder her, favor other women?


    Su Ying''s lips with a wry smile, around such a large circle, she actually married the son of her mother''s enemy. How ironic!


    Su Ying''s black eyes exuded a faint light, which made Mrs. Su have an illusion of being cut open by the blade: "how did my mother die?"


    "Naturally, it''s death!" Mrs. Su replied without thinking.


    The sharp blade pierced into Mrs. Su''s neck again: "you''d better tell the truth, otherwise..."


    "She, she was poisoned..." Mrs. Su was in severe pain, and she no longer made a fuss with Su Ying. She said these words with difficulty, "she took poison, and then she bled to death from seven orifices..."


    Su Ying''s mind once again comes up with such a picture. The beautiful woman falls under the cherry blossom tree, coughing up blood in her mouth, her eyes closed Soon passed away, not even a word left.


    "In order not to let people find out that she died of poisoning, she quickly burned her body..." Mrs. Su''s heart was a little sad when she thought of the past. The poison was really powerful. After drinking it, she died in a short time, and there was no medicine for her.


    Su Ying Mou bursts out the cold light, but a light glance makes Mrs. Su feel like she is in an ice cellar.


    She said firmly: "the biggest beneficiary of doing this is Liu Guifei, followed by you? What kind of role did you play when you became the prime minister left from a concubine''s room? "


    Mrs. Su''s face turned pale in an instant: "I, I haven''t!"


    Su Ying''s eyes were staring at her tightly. She held a dagger against her neck and said, "dare you say it''s not you? You were ordered by Liu Changzai to kill my mother with poison


    Mrs. Su was looked at by Su Ying''s sharp eyes, and couldn''t say a word at the moment.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly: "then you killed my brother, Su Rong!"


    Mrs. Su''s face changed and quickly explained: "it''s not me! After your mother died, Su Rong made the master want to report to the official, saying that your mother was killed. I don''t know which day he was thrown into the water and drowned... "


    Su Ying sneered: "is also you instigate?"


    Su Rong was afraid that he would die only after he knew it. Therefore, if the news that he is still alive spreads out, I am afraid that there will be endless troubles in the future.


    "I..." Mrs. Su didn''t know how to deny it for a moment. It was also because of her.


    Mrs. Su looked at the strong killing intention in Su Ying''s eyes. She was more and more afraid. She might have killed herself to avenge her mother!


    Her head turns quickly. Su Ying is the princess of Huai. She stays in the Huai palace badly, but she comes here to do what? And those people in black just now are looking for someone. Is it su Ying who is looking for?


    Mrs. Su was threatened by Su Ying just now. She revealed all the secrets to her in a helpless way, but she regretted it all at once. She takes advantage of Su Ying to loosen up, will scream loudly.


    She wants to divulge Su Ying''s whereabouts so that she can survive.


    It''s just the beginning of the sound is still in the throat, only feel a cold light flash.


    She did not see how Su Ying started, and the dagger ran across her neck.


    Soon, there was a bright red and sticky blood gushing out of her neck. Mrs. Su opened her eyes and made a vague voice in her throat: "you are so Dare to Kill I... "


    Su Ying''s eyes at the moment make people not fight and shudder, her eyes do not have the slightest feeling, some are cold, cruel, bloodthirsty.


    Mrs. Su fell to the ground slowly, looking as if she was dying with her eyes closed.


    Her pupils gradually lax, Su Ying looked down at Mrs. Su, and a sullen smile flashed over her lips: "some people are really funny. They all have their throats cut. How dare you kill me?"The last glimmer of light in Mrs. Su''s eyes was dim. She was dead.


    Su Ying''s lips are very tight, after leaving this time, she won''t come back, so now I''ll make a break with her.


    At this moment, Mammy seemed to hear something. She stood at the door and asked, "what can I do for you, madam?"


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly and her voice was low. She imitated Mrs. Su''s voice and said vaguely, "don''t make any noise!"


    Mammy touched her nose, turned around and left. She was still in the stomach. What did the lady do so fiercely.


    For a moment the room became so quiet that the sound of the needle could be heard.


    Su Ying is standing at the door with a watchful look on her face. She must leave here immediately.


    Night feibai sent people to look for Su Ying''s whereabouts near the carriage, but they didn''t find it at all.


    Ling Feng came back to report: "master, there is no trace of the princess!"


    He pursed his lips, and his mask exuded a strange look. Night Fei raised his eyes and quickly glanced around him: "where on earth will she be..."


    Ling Feng lowered her head and said, "the gate has been closed. The princess must still be in the capital."


    The capital is so big, how to find her out! This girl is so cunning. I''m afraid that she will run away with the crowd at daybreak. I''m afraid the scope will be wider.


    At this time, the leader of the second team came to report: "master, my subordinate didn''t find it here, but just now Mrs. Su screamed and claimed that there were thieves in the house."


    "A thief?" The night is not a flash of white light. His long black hair is flying wildly in the cold wind. Under the mask, his face is like ice and snow for thousands of years. His eyes are as cold as hawks and falcons. His lips are curled with a cold radian: "send an order immediately, and surround the whole Su family. Search for me!"


    He clenched his hands tightly. The thief must be a shadow!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 462

    After Yefei''s command, many ghostly figures scattered in all directions of Su''s house, moving quickly and nimbly.


    Su Ying came out of the Songtao garden quickly, and the air around him seemed to be in a tense atmosphere.


    Su Ying just wanted to find a secret place to hide, when he saw several shadows passing in front of him, he also heard the voice of the night.


    Su Ying''s eyes show a slight squint in his eyes. Has he chased Su Fu?


    What a quick move!


    Is he going to carry out a carpet search? Su Ying''s eyes flash a touch of ridicule. Does he think he can catch her in this way?


    Su Ying has lived in Su Fu for so many years and knows every path in Su Fu.


    The moonlight is hidden in the thick clouds, only glimmering. The sight is very dark tonight. Su Ying had been trained in the past life, and now with the help of darkness, she quickly swept to the lotus pond. She heard the movement from a distance, and quickly hid behind the big tree.


    She adjusted her breathing and tried to make herself invisible.


    In the shadow of the night, she used all kinds of shadows and dead corners of sight, and finally escaped from the people in the dark Pavilion and fled to the water pool.


    Su Ying stood by the lotus pond, the lotus leaves inside had already fallen, no one took care of it, it was even more desolate.


    The cold wind blew through my cheek and became bitter.


    She was stunned for a moment, and a voice came from afar: "Captain, I searched there for nothing..."


    "Search again." Is Ling Feng''s voice, "every corner is searched carefully, do not let go!"


    Su Ying can feel more and more ghosts around her, and the person who has just left is approaching her again.


    She squeezed her hands tightly, and she quickly made a choice, and could not drag on any longer.


    In the silent night, the pool water flows quietly.


    The lotus pond is connected with the river outside. She suddenly remembered that the last time she used this river to escape, and now she wants to use this river to escape to the outside again.


    It''s freezing this season, and the river is freezing cold.


    If Su Ying used to be a group without hesitation, now she is pregnant with a child.


    Su Ying''s hand gently stroked his stomach, the voice was very light: "baby, bear with one, soon will be safe."


    Su Ying''s face flashed a decisive smell, she let her body relax, slowly slide into the water, try not to make a sound.


    As soon as Su Ying dived into the water, she felt the icy feeling towards her whole body. She clenched her teeth and tried to slide out in front of her.


    Ye feibai saw Ling Feng come over: "have you got any news?"


    "Not yet, not yet!" Ling Feng even dare not lift his head, at the moment the night is not white, as if from the hell to climb out, the voice is full of thick anger.


    Night is not white standing in place, tall body, originally cold side face more and more fierce, eyes slightly narrowed, with a share of the same danger.


    At this time, there was a smell of blood in the air. Night was not white and frowned slightly: "what''s going on?"


    Ling Feng ran to the room quickly along the bloody, and then came out quickly. He replied, "master, I found the body of Mrs. su."


    He strode into the room and saw Mrs. su lying motionless on the ground with her eyes wide open.


    There was a bloodstain on her neck, blood flowing down the wound, shocking.


    Ling Feng squatted on the ground and looked at it. She said, "Madame Su is dead. She was killed by a knife with a dagger." Ling Feng finished this sentence. Rushed into the room and searched every corner.


    "Lord, there is nothing here." Ling Feng came out from inside and saw a moment''s dullness on the night''s white face. He couldn''t help calling him, "Lord."


    She must know everything!


    Night Fei''s face sank. His eyes were fixed on the wound on Mrs. Su''s neck. It must have been made by shadow. She must have known everything, from Mrs. Su she knew everything!


    There was shock, disbelief, regret and panic in his eyes!


    She must have asked Mrs. su what she had done. She must have known what the queen had done.


    His heart suddenly had a premonition that the shadow knew everything and that she would never come back.


    He took a deep breath and showed an anxious look on his face. He must immediately and immediately recover Su Ying.


    He had to apologize to her immediately and explain the whole thing to her. He didn''t care about anything.


    But where is she now?


    Night feibai rushed outside, and soon the captain of the second team came to report: "master, I don''t find anything here."


    "Master, I don''t find anything here." The captain of the third team will report to us immediately.


    "Master, my subordinates searched the whole eastern courtyard, but found nothing...""Master, I have searched the front yard, and there is nothing..."


    No, nothing, the night is not white face heavy, fingers secretly clench.


    I''ve searched all over the Su mansion, but there''s nothing? How can there be nothing?


    No, it''s impossible.


    Night feibai is very aware of the dark cabinet''s ability to handle affairs, such a carpet search, she will never escape.


    Is she no longer in Su Fu? In such a dense search situation, did she fly out with wings?


    No! incorrect!


    Night is not white suddenly think of what, in the mind of a flash, lotus pool!


    He still remembers once, after two people were touching each other, he held Su Ying and asked her how she had evaded her pursuit.


    At first, she didn''t answer anything. Later, she teased her and told him that there was a lotus pond leading to the river outside.


    The girl Yinger is good at water escape. She may repeat her old trick and escape by water!


    His voice sank down and said quickly, "Ling Feng, you can send orders to go down immediately and strengthen patrol on the pool of Su Fu. Captain of the third team, you will lead the third team to the outside of Su Fu''s house and seal up all the waterways, and send a man to guard every ten steps! "


    "Yes


    The river water is cold and piercing, Su Ying''s teeth are trembling. After swimming in the middle of the river for a long time, she could not help but get up from the river. At this time, she clearly felt that there was a ghost''s voice floating by not far away.


    Su Ying immediately gnawed his teeth, and wished to smoke night non white several times, why he could always clearly know where her next step was.


    She was stifling her breath in the water, and her hand gently stroked her stomach. Baby, just bear with it, and then endure it.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 463

    Su Ying tried to make her body sink to the bottom of the water. She thought silently, you can''t see me, you can''t see me.


    Her body was shivering with cold and continued to swim cautiously forward.


    Her movements were cautious and alert, and she did not dare to make a slight sound.


    Her face is red because of lack of oxygen.


    She has made such a cruel decision that she must not be found out.


    Su Ying glided forward for a short time, and she began to get cold and tired.


    There was a small grove ahead, and the area was secluded. She looked and no one had noticed it. As she passed a big tree, she relaxed, floated out of the water and quickly landed on the bank.


    The wet clothes stuck to her, and her whole body was cold. When a cold wind came, she could not help shivering.


    I don''t know if because of the cold, her stomach began to ache.


    Su Ying subconsciously covered her stomach: "baby, you are a good child of your mother, you must be strong.


    Su Ying had just taken a breath when he heard the rustling of footsteps.


    Su Ying''s ears stand up, and I can feel the shadow coming closer to her.


    Damn it! Was it discovered.


    The shadow seemed to feel her breath: "Princess Huai, please come out."


    Su Ying sneers at him. If he is really sure that he is here, other people will have been surrounded and exterminated, and he needs to shout.


    Su Ying''s figure stops and adjusts her breathing rate so that her whole person is almost nihilistic, and her heartbeat slows to the extreme.


    The shadow was drawing closer to her.


    Her eyes narrowed slightly and she was on guard.


    Black shadow is finally about to Su Ying''s side, Su Ying suddenly a flash to stand in front of him.


    The man in black saw that Su Ying was obviously stunned. He just cheated on him. He didn''t expect that the princess actually appeared?


    He''s going to scream subconsciously, and he''s going to say it all at once.


    Su Ying''s right hand palm agglomerates the strength, one palm splits in his back neck!


    Su Ying''s action is quick and cruel.


    The man in black didn''t even hum, so he fell to the ground.


    Su Ying looked down at the people on the ground, did not want to think, quickly stripped off his clothes.


    Su Ying''s fingers were stiff, so she quickly stripped off his clothes, and then dragged him to the shady grass to hide them. She whispered, "I''m really sorry. I know you''re responsible, but I''m really cold, so I''ll borrow your clothes first."


    Su Ying changed her dry clothes into a little warm.


    Su Ying is now dressed in men''s clothes, dressed in black clothes, face covered with black cloth, will also comb his hair like him.


    The light is very dark, from the surface, she is the same as the killer of the dark Pavilion.


    In this way, it is not difficult to muddle through.


    Not far away, there are several men in black on patrol. They look at Su Ying in this direction. At this moment, there seems to be a tense atmosphere in the air.


    Su Ying soon calmed down and walked like the man before.


    When they saw Su Ying''s dress up, they did not doubt her identity at all.


    Su Ying was glad that she didn''t make any sound just now.


    Su Ying can''t arouse other people''s big idea, and can''t run away immediately. She can only pretend to learn from them and patrol on the shore.


    The two men in black in front of them had already fallen into the water and set up obstacles in the river. Su Yingxin sighed that she had been on the bank early and almost caught by them.


    Su Ying is still looking for a chance to escape. Behind him is a man in black. He puts it on his shoulder: "what do you find here?"


    Su Ying tried to make herself relaxed and shook her head.


    The man said casually: "this Huai Princess really has the ability to make our whole dark Pavilion go out."


    Su Ying a little funny, she is in front of him now, he didn''t find out.


    But how can the killer still have so much nonsense when he is on a mission! If he continues to talk, he is only afraid of revealing the truth.


    "Why don''t you talk?"


    Su Ying breathes a stagnation, the heart wants to jump to the throat, if she opens the mouth to speak certainly must expose.


    She held the dagger tightly in her hand.


    At this time, a sharp voice came from behind, the third captain. His tone was vicious: "have you found Princess Huai? Why don''t you go on patrol


    The man who just talked to Su Ying was a little angry and left without saying a word.


    Su Ying took a breath of relief, and left with a fake manner, pretending to patrol.


    The third captain will leave soon, and he will go to the front to see what''s going on.


    Su Ying was just about to take the opportunity to escape when she heard another voice murmuring behind her: "how can I feel so wrong..."Su Ying''s heart a Lin, soon felt that the person who had left before, quietly followed her.


    Su Ying''s hand was pinched tightly, as if nothing had been found at all, and she was still walking forward.


    "Who are you The man behind him suddenly put his hand on Su Ying''s shoulder.


    Su Ying sneers in her heart. She is ready and turns around in no hurry. The dagger in her hand quietly stabs the past. Before he reacts, she smashes it on his head.


    The man snorted and fainted.


    Su Ying''s eyes quickly swept around, no one will pay attention to this side, quickly kick this person into the lake.


    "Putong..." People on the shore may not really hear the slight sound coming from the river, but it may not be true for people at the bottom.


    Su Ying murmured, her eyes toward the four sides quickly swept once, see no one pay attention to her, use the shadow of the tree to escape.


    Before she had run far away, she heard a joyful voice from the other side of the river: "find the princess, find the princess..."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of cunning, subconsciously stopped to hide behind a big tree.


    When the people in black around heard the news, they all went to the Bank of the river. Su Ying also heard the voice of the night.


    However, Su Ying did not dare to stay any longer. If she did not run at this time, she would wait for when.


    "Where is she?" Night feibai almost turned over Su''s house and couldn''t find Su Ying. She was more and more sure that she swam along the lotus pond.


    So, he left a small group of people in the Su house, with the rest of the people to find out.


    He had just arrived and heard the shouting, and there was a flash of crazy love under his mask. He rushed in this direction.


    But when the night came, the third captain had already lowered his head, and there was some fear in his voice: "master The princess may have gone ashore and escaped! "


    Ye feibai looked down at the man who had been fished out of the water. He was one of the third team members. He was lying on the ground wet and unconscious.


    This must be su Ying''s masterpiece!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 464

    Night is not white heart disappointment, evil eyes flash in anger, voice is with a shivering chill: "bucket


    At this time, a man in black reported: "master, we found the princess''s clothes!"


    Night is not white fly quickly take away Su Ying''s clothes, tentacles are cold and wet.


    He breathed heavily and held his clothes hand tightly.


    At the moment, his whole face looked extremely cold, she even hated him to such a degree that she wanted to escape from him in any case. She was pregnant, and she was so cruel that she sank into the cold river.


    Night is not white, angry and angry, his face burst out a thick anger, eyes flash a touch of pain.


    But now, no matter what kind of look he showed, Su Ying fled far away and could not see anything.


    At this moment, the third captain said sternly, "what''s the matter with you?"


    A killer replied, "my subordinates and subordinates have been knocked unconscious..."


    Ye feibai raised his head and looked along the third captain''s line of sight. He saw a killer wearing only a profanity. His coat and his face towel were all gone.


    Night is not white slightly frown, all over covered with cold cool, his eyes sharp as an eagle: "what is going on?"


    The assassin was looked at by Ye feibai, his head dropped lower, and he shivered and said: "report back to the master, just now my subordinates feel that the big tree is moving But it''s not true. When his subordinates approached, he saw the woman suddenly jumped out, and he was knocked unconscious before he opened his mouth


    Ye Fei frowned: "can you see her face clearly?"


    "The man''s movements were too fast for his subordinates to see clearly."


    "What''s the matter with your clothes?"


    The head of the man in black was buried lower: "go back and report to the master. It may be that the woman changed his subordinate''s clothes."


    The night is not white face more and more cold.


    Ye feibai quickly reacts that his shadow is now likely to be mixed in this team.


    The corners of his lips pulled slightly, his eyes showed a cold look, and his look of inquiry swept over everyone''s face.


    He raised his hand slightly, and all the men and horses were well trained to stand.


    "All the people will take off the face towel and start counting off!" Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, line of sight quickly in the third team Wu to look back. For fear that he might miss it, he looked again.


    After counting off, the third captain replied: "master, all the players are here."


    It''s all here, which means she''s gone again!


    All the killers in the dark Pavilion were very upset. It turned out that the princess had been mixed in their team just now.


    No wonder it takes so much effort to find a woman.


    Because the princess Huai is too brave, too brave, too powerful.


    Each of them was trained carefully, and she was able to hide from them.


    Ye Fei''s face was dark and terrible, his cold eyes narrowed suddenly, and his anger spread from his eyes and was soon suppressed by him. There was a look of disappointment in his eyes.


    The corners of his lips tightly pursed: "send more people at once, continue to search around here!"


    "Yes


    This girl is very cunning, can hide and hide, but now she is pregnant, and swam across such a cold and piercing river. Where is she now?


    Su Ying''s feet do not dare to stop, she is wearing black clothes, in the dark night more easily hidden.


    She was afraid that as soon as she stopped, she would be caught back by the night. As soon as she thought of his cold look, she couldn''t help shivering in her heart.


    She bit her lower lip, heart cold hum: night is not white, you want to catch me back? There are no doors!


    You have a dark Pavilion, 3000 dark Pavilion all out, but you can only watch me leave helplessly!


    At this moment, Su Ying''s stomach aches again.


    Her face is pale, she subconsciously stroked her stomach and said in a voice that only she can hear: "baby, I''m sorry, my mother will take you to a safe place and give you a good look at the world. You should be good."


    As she walked on, her stomach became more and more painful, the last trace of blood on her lips was lost, and she was about to faint.


    Su Ying''s forehead Qin out of cold sweat, abdomen began to spasm, consciousness also began to some lax.


    Is it really capricious for her to leave?


    Is she going to choose to compete with other women for a man?


    Would she have to accept the reality sadly and then accept it?


    Stomach pain is about to stand, Su Ying eyes blurred, tightly bite the lower lip, hands into a fist, let long nails into the palm, this does not let himself faint.


    Could she not escape the man in the end?


    Su Ying is standing in a corner at the moment, supporting the wall. Her breath is disorderly and heavy. Her legs are completely soft, and she can''t move any more.At the moment, she had no idea what to do?


    Just then, someone tapped her on the shoulder.


    Su Ying had some heavy breathing, she just felt that her whole heart was going to jump out, the whole blood seemed to stop flowing, he came?


    Did he come after him so soon?


    Su Ying''s heart constricted, she raised her head and looked at it slowly.


    The man in front of him is wearing a simple white robe. Under the night, his eyes are as clear as Bitan, with a touch of tenderness and care in them. It is Liu ronghua.


    "Brother." Su Ying saw that it was him and opened his lips in silence.


    A layer of water mist appeared in her eyes, and she would cry almost the next moment.


    At the moment Su Ying is very helpless, she saw Liu ronghua appear, as if to find a rely on.


    Liu ronghua saw Su Ying''s pale face and frozen black blue lips through the light. His black hair was wet around his neck.


    When Liu ronghua saw her like this, she always showed anger on her face: "you girl is too willful! I told you to wait at the gate of the palace. My brother will come to pick you up. But when you''re good, you run away by yourself


    Su Ying weak smile: "at that time he found out, if I don''t go, it will be late."


    "Don''t talk. Close your eyes and have a rest." Liu ronghua found that Su Ying was now very difficult to speak, and his calm eyes revealed a strong worry.


    He quickly grasped her hand, quickly replaced the pulse, and quickly pricked her needle for diagnosis and treatment.


    Su Ying''s high tension spirit suddenly relaxed, the body can no longer support, fainted in the past.


    Liu ronghua looks at Su Ying''s embarrassed appearance now, in the heart extremely uncomfortable, his only little sister ah.


    He quietly took Su Ying back to his carriage.


    He took a pill from his arms to feed Su Ying and took out a water bag to drink hot water for Su Ying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 465

    Liu ronghua took a blanket to cover Su Ying and a dry towel to wipe her wet hair.


    He was full of heartache and said in a low voice, "why don''t you cherish yourself so much?"


    Su Ying drank some hot water and took some medicine. Her face was not as ugly as before, and her body gradually warmed up.


    Su Ying consciousness also recovered some, she half opened her eyes, eyes firmly, word by word: "at all costs, I want to escape that place."


    "I''ll help you. You can''t do such a dangerous thing again." Liu ronghua affectionately rubbed her head, just like when she was a child, "it''s all mothers, don''t do capricious things."


    Liu ronghua saw that Su Ying recovered some strength and ordered the coachman to drive the carriage quickly.


    The carriage just drove not long, Su Ying sat up, her look slightly tired.


    She faintly heard the movement in front of her, slightly frowned, the whole blood seemed to stop in a quarter of an hour, her eyes turned to Liu ronghua: "I hear their voice, in front of."


    "I will." Liu ronghua gave her a soothing look.


    Liu ronghua leaned out. When he saw the strange mask, his face showed a look of surprise: "master of the dark Pavilion, what are you doing here at night?"


    Liu ronghua knew that yefeibai was the leader of the dark Pavilion. He seldom saw that yefeibai had sent out so many people: "is there something important?"


    Night is not black and white, and does not speak.


    His cold eyes looked at Liu ronghua, which was a hundred times colder than usual.


    Liu ronghua seemed to be frozen by his eyes. He sighed: "don''t say it, even if you don''t say it..."


    His voice a meal, as if inadvertently saw the night in the white hands of the clothes, it is a set of women''s clothes.


    Liu ronghua''s face pretended to be surprised: "how do you hold a woman''s clothes in your hand? You seem to be looking for someone. Are you looking for a woman


    Seeing that the night was not white, Liu ronghua just held his clothes tightly.


    Liu ronghua''s face showed a touch of disbelief, and a faint anger. In his voice, he asked, "is the shadow gone?"


    "Is that your default?"


    Ye feibai looked at him fiercely: "it''s none of your business!"


    "What happened? Is it true that the shadow is gone? " Liu ronghua held out his slender hand and tightly grasped the collar of Yefei. The gentle and elegant appearance in the past disappeared.


    Night is not white lips pursed tightly, eyes firm: "I will find her!"


    He approached the night is not white, the voice is very low: "night is not white! If you can''t take good care of the shadow, why do you want to marry her


    Night is not white very deep, cold eyes staring at him: "who do you think you are?"


    "If I knew you would do this to her, I would have taken her away." Liu ronghua''s face was full of anger, "if you can''t treat her wholeheartedly, you''ll let her go!"


    "Shut up


    Liu ronghua sneered: "it''s freezing now, and she''s pregnant. What if something happens?"


    "She''ll be fine!"


    "She''ll be ok?" Liu ronghua''s expression is more and more cold, "why do you answer so firmly? She was, after all, a woman, pregnant. Like ordinary women, she will be sad, sad and jealous because you look for other women. Do you know


    Night is not white forehead blue veins jump: "do not need you to take care of our affairs!"


    "Why don''t I care?" Liu ronghua grinned at ye feibai, "she is my only sister! You don''t love her, I do! "


    How can he not be distressed? He is more distressed than anyone else!


    "You do now?" Ye feibai looks at Liu ronghua with a complicated look in his heart. Is he really Su Rong?


    Was his mother really killed by the queen?


    Liu ronghua looked at ye feibai angrily: "you don''t want her, I will take care of her later!"


    Night not white eyes burst out sharp look, how can he not her: "you dare?"


    Liu ronghua took a breath: "she''s my sister. I''ll look for people!"


    "No need!" Ye Fei''s voice was cold. He lowered his voice and said, "she is my princess. I will find her."


    "You''d better find her, or I won''t spare you!" Liu ronghua showed a fierce look on his face, and his eyes almost ate people.


    He angrily left the words and sat back in the carriage to let the driver drive on.


    The carriage moved again, and Su Ying was relieved.


    When Liu ronghua''s carriage left, the pain and sadness of Yefei''s white eyes were no longer covered up. He was right. Yinger was just an ordinary woman.


    No matter how smart she is, she is just an ordinary woman!


    Night is not white eyes swept around the scenery, he did not believe that she can escape: "look carefully, do not let go of any place!"Night is not white just finished, his eyes suddenly swept to just left, Liu ronghua''s carriage.


    Night is not white, suddenly return to God, Liu ronghua came too coincidentally, why he would appear in this place for no reason.


    His long figure was facing the carriage, and his brow was wrinkled tightly. I''m afraid there is something wrong with it.


    His eyes were sinister, and his face burst out anger: "Ling Feng, go to stop the carriage immediately."


    "Yes, master."


    Ye feibai has not yet waited for Ling Feng to move out, his feet have stepped forward, and his figure quickly swept towards the carriage.


    Liu ronghua''s carriage stopped immediately, and the night feibai raised his haughty chin, and his mask radiated cold light in the night.


    Night is not white lip corner tiny pull, a word to ask a way: "Why are you here?"


    Every word is like a sharp blade, hurling it hard at Liu ronghua.


    Su Ying''s heart trembled violently, and she could feel the cold words, piercing cold, with a strong sense of bloodthirsty.


    He did come.


    Fortunately, she just took the opportunity to get out of the carriage, and now she is like a gecko, lying on the shaft.


    Yefeibai stood so close that she could even see the pattern on his boots. Su Ying''s body is stiff and does not dare to move. Countless thoughts have been produced in her mind. She must not be taken back!


    Liu ronghua''s mouth raised a sneer: "the night is not white, why can''t I appear here? Is this street yours? "


    Night is not white, arrogant, dark eyes flash cold light: "get out of the way!"


    Liu ronghua raised the corner of his lips: "get out of the way? Why get out of the way? If your highness Huai Wang asked me to get out of the way, would I


    Night is not white eyes, eyes cold, voice is very indifferent: "Liu ronghua, don''t force me to do it!"


    Liu ronghua raised his chin slightly: "do it? If you want to do it, I will accompany you to the end! "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 466

    Ye feibai doesn''t want to go around with Liu ronghua. His face is impatient, and his anger is more vigorous. "Liu ronghua, the king is not polite!"


    Liu ronghua and ye feibai pull out their arrows. Su Ying listens to ye feibai''s angry voice. Her whole body can''t help shaking. She tighter her body to the carriage.


    Liu ronghua sneered: "you say you like shadow. Now that she is missing, you are in the mood to waste time with me?"


    "Don''t put on a show!" Ye Fei''s white eyes narrowed, and his anger spread rapidly in his eyes. Then he changed his extremely cold look. He looked at Liu ronghua closely: "lift up the curtain!"


    Liu ronghua''s eyes were cold, and he thought sarcastically in his tone: "what? Your highness Huai Wang, you can''t find a shadow, but you suspect me? "


    Ye feibai took a step forward, and immediately began to lift the curtain of the car. Liu ronghua held him with a long and powerful hand: "you should not go too far!"


    "She''s in there!" Night is not white tone is very sure, his eyes are firmly staring at Liu ronghua, as if to stare out a hole in his body.


    Liu ronghua glared at him without showing any weakness: "I just happened to pass by after saving a life. How could she be in it?"


    "Get out of the way!" Night is not white in the eyes of a flash of obliteration, he does not believe in such a coincidence!


    Liu ronghua looked indifferent: "if you have to see it, we can''t even do it in the future!"


    Ye Fei''s white boned hand waved hard, and then heard the sound of the curtain being torn.


    Yefeibai looked inside. The carriage was empty. There was no third person except Liu ronghua and the driver.


    Night is not white lips tightly pursed up, face is completely disappointed.


    Liu ronghua''s lips were ironic: "what? Did not treat her well before, now is regret? "


    Night Fei Bai roared: "what do you know?"


    "Yes, I don''t know anything!" Liu ronghua''s voice also raised a few points, "I don''t know anything. I thought you would treat the film well. I didn''t stop her from marrying you!"


    The wind blows up his long hair, and his whole body exudes a sullen breath: "shut up!"


    Liu ronghua''s sarcasm is stronger: "you can''t even protect your own women. You have no right to regret it!"


    Ye feibai, enraged by Liu ronghua, clenched his hands tightly into fists. The blue veins on the back of his hands sprang up. He raised his fists and smashed them on the wall of the carriage.


    In an instant, the whole carriage was shocked. Su Ying''s hands and legs were already numb, and she almost fell off.


    Su Ying''s heart also jumped fiercely.


    Yefeibai''s fist made the dust and soil under the carriage fall down. Some small particles fell into her eyes and her nose.


    For a while, Su Ying only felt that her eyes were very uncomfortable and her tears came out.


    But it was tolerable. She closed her eyes tightly and let the tears run down her cheek and drop to the ground.


    It''s just that her nose itches so much that she wants to sneeze.


    But in that case, all her previous efforts would be in vain.


    So she could only bear it hard and hard, and her tears fell more and more!


    At this time, Ling Feng ran to report: "master, the fourth team found the princess near Zhang''s house."


    Night is not white, a touch of light flashed through the dark eyes, he does not linger here, now toward the direction of Lingfeng pointed to.


    Liu ronghua sighed with a sigh of relief when he saw his departure. The woman was the smoke bomb he had prepared before. If he lost his sense of propriety tonight, he would not go to prove whether it was true or not.


    He left in a hurry so that he could buy some time again.


    Liu ronghua immediately ordered the coachman to move on.


    Finally arrived at a safe place, Su Ying climbed back to the carriage.


    Liu ronghua saw her face full of tears, some heartache looking at her: "you still can''t bear him?"


    Su Ying fiercely sneezed a few, black eyes glared at Liu ronghua: "I am itching badly!"


    Liurong Wharton laughed.


    Ye feibai hurried to the house of councilor Zhang. The cold wind rolled up his black robe and made a cold arc in the cold wind.


    All over his body, he exudes the appearance of frantic and gloomy, and his sharp eyes are shining with cold and sharp light.


    When he arrived, he found that Su Ying''s shadow had disappeared again. The night was not white. He sent people to search Zhang Yuan''s residence inside and outside, but she was not found at all.


    Where the hell is she?!


    The night is not white heart to pull together fiercely.


    There were three paths out of Zhang''s house. He stood at a fork in the road. His heart was extremely desolate. A kind of loneliness spread to all the limbs. His eyes were sharp and cold: "come on, keep chasing these two paths."At this time, Ling Feng appeared in front of Ye feibai: "Lord, I found a pool of blood over there."


    Night is not white, breathing a stagnation, toward the direction of Ling Feng.


    A small beach, a small pool of blood, some messy, at the moment the sky slightly lit up, the blood is bright red, in the snow foil appears more strange and enchanting.


    Night is not white and black eyes tightly staring at the beach of blood, the heart inexplicably cluttered.


    Night is not white voice hair astringent, with a slight shake: "go to the doctor immediately!"


    Ling Feng took the order, and soon found a doctor in the nearest hospital.


    The doctor, who had been sleeping soundly, was suddenly caught out.


    He did not know why he was brought here. In front of him stood a man with a mask, showing only his haughty chin and fierce eyes, which seemed evil and strange.


    There was a pool of blood beside his feet, and his whole body was cold and piercing. He was arrogant and domineering.


    The doctor shivered all over his body and was very afraid in his heart: "spare me, spare my life..."


    Night is not white line of sight falls on that a small beach of blood, with a faint ethereal: "what is this?"


    The doctor hesitated and stammered, "this is blood..."


    Ye feibai picked up his clothes in a low voice: "what blood is this? Under what circumstances did you bleed? "


    The doctor could almost hear the clenching of his bones, and his body was shaking violently.


    When the night was not Bai Song''s opening, he observed carefully, and then he smelled something. His face was shocked: "this is menstrual blood. It''s the bleeding after a woman''s abortion..."


    Previously, the night is not white with a trace of luck, now the whole person is completely dull, the spine is cold, the whole body blood seems to stop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 467

    Night is not white body trembling, black eyes dyed with an unbelievable despair and desolation.


    Every part of his body seemed to be pricked by a sharp needle, and the pain made him breathless.


    Ye feibai saw the doctor and asked in a hoarse voice, "what if you shed so much blood? Can the child survive? "


    Night is not white to see the doctor does not speak, flashed in the eyes a obliteration meaning, he roared out a voice: "can the child still keep?"


    The doctor was so frightened that he said intermittently, "it''s bleeding, so much blood The fetus must and must not survive... "


    It took a long time to react.


    His face turned pale, and a tight string suddenly broke in his heart, all of which were bad for him.


    It''s all about him!


    He didn''t take good care of the shadow.


    "Master..." Ling Feng wants to say something, but he doesn''t know where to start.


    The wind blows up the long black and white hair of the night, surrounded by black hair.


    His always indifferent face showed thick panic, and his cold eyes darkened, revealing full of self blame.


    Ye Fei''s white eyes stare at the red bloodstain, and his mind constantly replays the picture of them together. As long as he is with her, he feels that every day is happy.


    Even if two people quarrel, as long as she is by his side, it is sweet.


    Now she left, in order to escape far away, even the children are ignored.


    Shadow Children


    His eyes were red and glistening.


    There was a spasm of colic near the heart. It was a kind of extreme pain. It was unbearable. It almost choked him.


    "Shadow!" He called her name, his voice was astringent, and suddenly his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood gushed from his mouth!


    "Master!" Ling Feng was frightened by such a night, and exclaimed.


    Night is not white to cover his chest, his lips stained with scarlet liquid, drop by drop on the snow, more dazzling, mixed with the pool of blood on the ground.


    The thick blood powder is filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    Night is not a pale smile, eyes are a deep black, the whole person revealed a sense of despair and sadness, it is his bad, his fault, now everything is late.


    Ye feibai was almost crazy and almost lost his mind. He searched around like crazy.


    He ordered again, "be sure to find her!"


    Chic courtyard.


    Last night, Hongbo dressed up as a boy and went back to the yard that green mark had done before.


    However, she waited all night and didn''t wait for Su Ying to come back. The whole person was nervous.


    Greenmark asked anxiously, "why hasn''t miss come back?"


    Hongbo bit her lips, and her eyes were full of remorse: "it''s all my fault that I left Miss alone..."


    When Hongbo said this, water mist appeared in his eyes: "miss is the master, I should be duty bound to replace her, but I came back by myself. It''s freezing outside. The young lady is pregnant again... "


    "Don''t cry." Green mark saw red wave crying, and hurriedly took a handkerchief to wipe her tears. "Miss, miss, there are some tricks, and they will be safe and sound."


    Green mark finished this sentence, but there was no bottom in his heart.


    Hongbo said that, after all, the young lady is four months pregnant.


    The two men stood at the door, neither of them dared to go to sleep.


    It''s already light, it''s past the agreed time.


    Two people did not sleep all night, the face did not have half of the sleepiness, dark eye socket waiting in the door to look forward to.


    Green mark is an acute child. The more he waits, the more uneasy he feels: "how can I do this? Why don''t I go out and find out? "


    Hong Bo felt guilty and couldn''t wait any longer: "I''ll go too."


    Just then there was a slight noise outside the door.


    They looked at each other with a look of surprise in their eyes.


    Red wave quickly open a seam, see Su Ying standing in the door, lips pan with a light smile.


    Su Ying in the carriage after Liu ronghua''s renovation, at the moment the whole person''s spirit looks good, but it seems very tired.


    "Come in, miss." Red wave lets Su Ying in and quickly closes the door.


    Hongbo was relieved and wept with joy: "Miss, you are back at last The servants were scared to death. "


    Green mark for a long time did not see Su Ying, previously worried to the extreme, at this time quickly happy bad.


    She stood in front of Su Ying, tears surging down: "Miss, I miss you!"


    Su Ying saw her, eyes slightly red a circle, smiling pointed to her forehead: "you this silly girl."


    Red wave wiped a tear, this just found that Su Ying''s face is not good, the eyeground shows a touch of worry: "well, green mark, you don''t pull the young lady to speak in the wind outlet, come into the room quickly, Miss must be hungry.""Oh, yes!" Green mark nodded again and again and helped Su Ying into the room.


    Su Ying is supported by the green mark, and she is looking carefully all the way.


    She found that the house here was not very remote. From the outside, it looked ordinary, but the scenery inside was very unique. Green mark has been here for a long time, and planted many plants in the yard according to Su Ying''s preference, and planted a large area of plum forest in the backyard.


    Su Ying into the house, the house was cleaned in an orderly manner, several girls are green mark adjusted very well, very clever.


    Girls saw Su Ying coming, they all respectfully called miss, and immediately carried hot porridge and delicate dishes.


    Su Ying is also really hungry, with a small bowl of porridge.


    There are girls ready for hot water. After su Ying goes to bath and change clothes, she goes to bed and lies down. Hongbo covers Su Ying''s quilt and whispers, "Miss, did you not find out by the Lord last night?"


    Su Ying is a little funny: "if he finds out, can I still be here now?"


    Red wave whispered: "the LORD sent a lot of people I hope we can really escape. "


    Su Ying just said a word, eyes closed, did not wait for red wave to say anything, fell asleep.


    Time is short, the world is far away. After a mountain and a water, one day and one night, I take my baby to walk quietly to see a period of time quiet and stable.


    She didn''t want to have anything to do with him at all.


    Red wave twists the quilt for Su Ying. She looks at the light blue color on Su Ying''s eyelids and knows that she is very tired.


    Green mark is carrying his plum blossom crisp just made for Su Ying to eat, but she just came into the room, she heard red wave quietly hiss: "you lower your voice, the princess is sleeping."


    "I know!" Green mark spat out his tongue, put plum blossom crisp on the table, and red wave gently withdrew.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 468

    One day passed


    Two days later


    Three days later


    There is still no news of Su Ying. Ye Fei Bai Gen doesn''t want to give up and is still looking for it crazily.


    He did not close his eyes, did not eat or drink for several days, and his face was decadent.


    His face was haggard and his eyes were bloodshot.


    When Ouyang Liuyun heard the news, he saw that night feibai made such a futile and crazy move, and the whole person was shocked.


    He is a frightening leader of the dark attic and the second prince of Dongling. If he stomps his foot, the whole Dongling kingdom will shake three times.


    Now, for the sake of a woman, his face is as white as snow, and his eyes are full of blood. He even can''t stand still, as if he will faint in the next moment.


    His lips are still wet blood, seductive and ghostly.


    If it goes on like this, he will die!


    Ouyang Liuyun heart greatly shocked, from behind to hold the night is not white: "you calm down a bit."


    "Go away!" Cold tone, without half feelings.


    Ling Feng followed the night without leaving, and looked at Ouyang Liuyun with a look in his eyes.


    Ouyang Liuyun provoked elegant eyes: "what you need now is to sleep first, and then you will die if you go on like this!"


    He refused to give up, did not find a shadow, he will not give up!


    "I want to find her, I must find her!" The sound of night is not white, mechanical and firm.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s lips provoked a sneering smile: "you didn''t treat her well before, but now she''s gone. What''s the use of saying this? She won''t see it at all


    Night is not white hands grip into a fist, eyes exude a gloomy look: "what do you know?"


    "I don''t know what it is." Ouyang Liuyun was stunned. He saw that ye feibai turned around. When he was unprepared, he flashed forward and slapped him on his neck. He held him, "I only know that I can''t bear to see my brother like this."


    Ouyang Liuyun handed ye feibai to Ling Feng''s hand: "feibai''s emotion is wrong, you should take it back first Others continue to search the capital carefully. "


    "Yes."


    Ye Yanran was pushed away by night feibai that night. She was very depressed and sad in her heart. She had been crying silently all the time. Later, in the middle of the night, I heard the report that Su Ying died in the fire, and his bones had been burnt.


    Ye Yanran was so excited in her heart that she didn''t know how to express it. Her eyebrows and eyes were full of joy and her smile couldn''t stop.


    Ah Xiu saw that ye Yanran was so happy that she bent up a smile: "congratulations to the princess, congratulations to the princess!"


    Ye Yan Ran glanced at her: "what''s your name?"


    Ah Xiu said with a smile: "naturally, it''s the princess. In the near future, you will be the princess with the right words."


    Ye Yan Ran beautiful eyes reveal a proud look, her lips with a smile: "you call a listen."


    Ah Xiu said with a smile: "princess, please use lotus seed soup."


    Ye Yanran covered her lips and laughed. She was in a good mood and had a good appetite. She used up a bowl of lotus seed soup. She took a veil to cover her lips: "ah Xiu, you said that God is helping me."


    "Yes, even God is on your side."


    "Originally, I was impatient to deal with this spoiled woman, ah I didn''t expect that she was gone like this, and I didn''t want to do it again. "


    Ah Xiu saw that ye Yanran was in a good mood, and she loved to hear her saying: "after that, you are the only wife of the king."


    Ye Yanran nodded and said with a smile: "Su Ying, that woman died with her son. From then on, the child in my stomach is the first child of huaiwang mansion. The Lord will love it very much."


    Ah Xiu even said, "yes, that is!"


    "Well, the Lord doesn''t know where he went. Why hasn''t he come back?" Ye Yanran''s face flashed a touch of worry.


    Ah Xiu was stunned at the moment, and a touch of curiosity flashed in his eyes: "the maid seems to have heard someone say that the prince said that the princess is not dead and has chased out..."


    "What?" Ye Yanran''s face was gloomy, staring at a Xiu, "isn''t she dead? Why didn''t you die? "


    She picked up her anger and threw it on the teapot again.


    Ah Xiu was startled and said, "don''t be angry. Maybe it''s just other people talking nonsense! How can such a big fire still survive? I''m afraid it''s too sad. He went out to have a rest. "


    Ye Yanran converged: "is she dead? Where''s the body? "


    "It''s said that there''s no bones left."


    Ye Yan Ran frowned: "no bones exist, that is to say, did not see the body?"


    "The fire was so fierce that I heard that the prince rushed in, and there was no way to rescue the princess."


    After a long discussion, they were not sure whether Su Ying was still alive.


    However, in any case, she was afraid that the fire would be very dangerous.


    A Xiu sees Ye Yan Ran in a bad mood and reproaches herself for being talkative. She whispers, "maid, go out to see if the Lord has come back."Ye Yanran nodded.


    After a while, a Xiu came back, and her face showed a look of excitement: "princess, the prince is back, in Fuwu garden!"


    "Seriously?"


    "But it seems that I am sick Listen to the servant said, it is impatient. "


    Ye Yanran''s eyes showed a touch of heartache, and then a touch of condensation flashed over his lips: "Su Ying, that slut, has no chance to be loved by the Lord in this life. After that, let me be the only woman in the king''s heart."


    Ye Yanran wants to comfort ye feibai later, so that he can quickly come out of the pain of Su Ying''s death. She ordered a Xiu: "ah Xiu, you go to stew some tonic soup."


    After a Xiu leaves, ye Yanran is dressing up in the mirror. The ferocious scar on his face has already been scarred, and it is still very terrible.


    Ye Yanran spent a lot of time to cover up the scar, and then put on the most beautiful clothes, will dress up their own flowery.


    A Xiu will stew good soup to take over, ye Yanran personally sent soup to juwu yuan.


    A bodyguard stood in the door and refused to let her in.


    Ye Yanran deliberately straightened out his stomach and showed a haughty look on his face: "do you dare not let me in?"


    The bodyguard was afraid of Ye Yanran''s stomach and showed a hesitant look on his face.


    "It''s said that the king is ill, and there is no one around him to take care of him. If there is a good or bad one, you can bear it?" Ye Yanran looked at the bodyguard''s look and sneered, "my side imperial concubine is now in charge of the affairs of the whole mansion. It''s also half a hostess. Do you dare to stop me?"


    The guard looked frightened and bowed her head and let her go into the room.


    Ye Yanran went to Fuwu garden, where there was no sound and the night was not white lying on the bed.


    Ye Yan quietly walked to the head of the bed, looking down at the night is not white.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 469

    A few days later, his face was pale and haggard. His eyes were closed, and his beautiful face was full of pain and worry.


    Ye Yanran''s face is distressed, she stretched out her hand to caress his face.


    Before her fingers came near, she saw the pale lips of the night not white. His voice whispered: "shadow..."


    Ye Yanran pursed her purplish red lips, and her eyes flashed with resentment and jealousy. Soon she was relieved again. Why should she care about a dead person.


    No matter whether Fei Bai brother still has Su Ying in his heart now, as long as she treats him sincerely, he can only put her in his heart later.


    Ye feibai slowly opened his eyes at the moment. When he saw the leaves in front of him, his eyes were vicious and bloodthirsty, his anger was condensed, and his beautiful and flawless face was covered with thick ice: "how are you here?"


    Ye Yanran''s breath was stagnant. She was looked at by him like this. She had a cold feeling on her back. She opened her mouth and said, "Yan Ran heard that Fei Bai brother is ill, and specially comes to take care of you."


    "Go away!" Night is not white eyes full of disgust, his eyes cold and indifferent.


    "What?" Ye Yan Ran seems to be some unbelievable, non white brother even let her roll?


    Ye Yanran quickly responded that he must be in a bad mood and would speak ill of himself.


    Her eyelashes, like butterfly wings, trembled slightly, and her eyes were quickly covered with a layer of water mist, showing a look of crying. There was a trace of choking in her voice: "feibai brother, I know you feel sad But you have to take care of your own health. "


    Night is not white to sit up, eyes half narrow.


    Ye Yanran picked up a bowl of soup from the side of the tea table and handed it to ye feibai: "brother feibai, drink some tonic soup It''s been stewed for a long time


    "Get out of here


    Ye Yanran tried not to look at his face, which seemed like a cold pool: "non white brother, the princess has died. You should be patient. How can you not eat, drink and sleep? "


    "Pa!" The bowl in ye Yanran''s hands was swept on the ground by night Fei Bai, and the soup bowl was suddenly split into pieces. All the soup in the bowl splashed out, and a small part of it splashed on ye Yanran''s body.


    Ye feibai frowned in disgust, and his tone was full of impatience: "go away, I feel sick when I see your hypocritical face!"


    Pretentious, infatuated, disgusting?


    Ye Yanran''s face is pale, how can non white elder brother say such words with her?


    Is he hating the scar on her face?


    Ye Yanran opened his lips and squeezed out a smile: "feibai brother, are you talking about this scar? It will be OK soon..."


    Ye feibai sneered, and now he is totally impatient to talk to her: "every look in your eyes and every movement makes me feel extremely disgusting."


    Ye Yan Ran''s originally pale face immediately lost the color of blood, she was stiff there, like a wooden stake as motionless.


    She saw disgust and disgust from the night.


    Tears fell from her eyes one by one, and she opened her mouth. She wiped her tears and ran out in a hurry.


    This fire destroyed the whole mingyuxuan, burned away Su Ying, and burned out the hostess of huaiwang mansion.


    Ye Yan Ran was elated. Even Princess Xinyun was overjoyed. After her hoarse voice, she showed a smile for the first time. The disgusting Princess Huai was finally gone.


    If there is only one unpopular ye Yanran in the concubine''s room tonight, even if he is about to kill her, Fei Bai''s brother doesn''t say a heavy word to himself.


    Now the position of Princess Huai is vacant, isn''t he the best candidate?


    Princess Xinyun was so excited that she was red with excitement. Ayou was waiting by her side. Although she could not speak any more, Princess Xinyun said to her: "I really want to know how that woman was burned to ashes. It must be very painful and pitiful."


    Ah you looks at the excited look of Princess Xinyun and smiles with approval on her face.


    Princess Xinyun touched her chin: "where is she now? In hell, such a beautiful face is burned to be ugly. I''m afraid she will be ostracized in hell, ha ha... "


    The more Princess Xinyun wants to be, the more happy she is, but she doesn''t know how happy Su Ying is today.


    Su Ying is in good health. After Liu ronghua''s treatment and recuperation for a few days, the whole person looks energetic. From time to time, she lives in a small courtyard with a happy smile.


    "Six, six, six..." Green mark will throw out the dice, ouch a breath, "how is another one."


    Hongbo threw a three with the dice and exclaimed happily, "green mark, I have eaten your chess piece, and you are going back to your hometown again."


    Hongbo is a calm man. Now he plays flying chess and is happy to dance like a child.


    Su Ying curled up her lips, picked up a piece of mung bean cake from one side and chewed it slowly. She looked at them with a smile and threw out a five. Su Ying took her red chess pieces and walked forward five steps: "it''s the end again."Green Mark looked at Su Ying and pursed his mouth: "Miss, your luck is too good. How can you throw as many as you want?"


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile and slightly raised her eyebrows: "who can be skillful. You see, you can go to the end of the line first. You have to take revenge and eat Hongbo''s pieces, and then Hongbo ate your pieces. Now your pieces are too sleepy to take off? "


    "Come again, come again!" Green mark is very interested. She has never played such a fun game since she was a child.


    "Miss, shall we play against landlords?" Hongbo looks at himself and has three pieces of chess, but he can''t get out. He has a frustrated look on his face.


    Su Ying is bored, so Hong Bo and green mark make cards and flying chess according to her instructions. She is ready to give the set of modern games to two girls, so that the whole pregnancy will not be boring.


    Green Mark''s eyes brightened and nodded: "good, good, fighting landlord is fun!"


    Su Ying also has no objection, let red wave go to the house to get the card.


    Just then, a slight knock came from the door.


    Red wave''s feet a meal, nervously turned around, green mark also looked at Su Ying solemnly, in the heart is like playing a drum.


    Su Ying looks indifferent: "you don''t have to be nervous."


    Su Ying gave a look to a mammy not far away. She nodded and went to open the door. After a while, she took Liu ronghua with her.


    Everyone was relieved to see that it was Liu ronghua.


    Liu ronghua''s eyes were gentle as water, and his voice was warm: "don''t worry. When I came, no one followed me."


    Su Ying chuckled: "brother, how can you come here today?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 470

    Liu ronghua was stunned. He thought that Su Ying was in a bad mood, so he found a chance to secretly come over to relieve her.


    he thought he would see a sad face Su Ying.


    But found her face ruddy, skin in the sun emitting a glittering luster, lips with a happy smile.


    She was wearing a white cloak with bright fur, which made her more elegant.


    She slumped lazily on top of the princess, with delicious snacks and tea in her hand. She held several pieces of hard paper with strange patterns on them, which he had never seen before.


    Occasionally she took out a few pieces and threw them on the table. The other two girls did the same thing as her, looking very happy.


    Hongbo and Hongbo stood up and saluted Liu ronghua: "young master."


    Red wave and green mark also know Liu ronghua''s identity. When no one is there, they call him the eldest son. If someone is there, they call him master Liu.


    Green mark took the stool and put it in front of Liu ronghua. After Liu ronghua sat down, he asked Su Ying with concern: "how is your body recently?"


    Su Ying obediently stretched out his hand to let him feel the pulse, and his eyes narrowed with a smile: "brother''s medical skills are superb, my body is natural."


    Liu ronghua helplessly pulled his lips and looked at her gently: "you."


    Green mark and red wave all smile gently, also say: "these days Miss sleeps well, looks much better."


    Liu ronghua breathed a sigh of relief. His eyes fell on the cards on the table and asked with interest, "what are you playing?"


    Green mark strengthened his way of speech: "we are fighting against landlords. It''s especially interesting!"


    Su Ying asked with a smile: "brother play?"


    "Fight the landlords?" Liu ronghua''s face showed a puzzled look, "I have never seen such a game."


    Liu ronghua sat by Su Ying''s side and watched them play.


    Su Ying said to him casually while playing cards: "fighting landlords, as the name suggests, is that one side is the landlord and the other two are the other side. The two sides fight, and the one who finishes the card first wins. It''s not fun for four people to play this game, but to play another card... "


    Liu ronghua watched Su Ying play two sets and immediately understood.


    At this time, Hongbo stood up and said, "I''m going to decoct the medicine for the young lady."


    The medicine for protecting the fetus is always suffering from Hongbo''s own hands. He will never fake others.


    After red wave left, Su Ying sighed: "have a good time."


    The green mark is also full of meaning.


    Su Ying turned his head and looked at Liu ronghua and asked cunningly, "has your brother brought a purse?"


    Green mark will meet Su Ying''s meaning all of a sudden, nodding repeatedly: "people can walk, purse left!"


    Liu ronghua''s lips spread a shallow smile, he took out the purse from his arms and put it on the table: "the money in the purse also wants you to win and go."


    After Liu ronghua joined the war, Su Ying and green mark fought for him.


    Liu ronghua, after all, is a novice. At first, he was inferior.


    It''s just that he has a clear mind and after losing two games, the situation begins to reverse.


    Su Ying is surprised to find that Liu ronghua can record cards.


    He remembers every card that others play, and he can count all the cards in his hand.


    Su Ying exclaimed in her heart that she was really a smart person, and her memory was amazing!


    Su shadow while playing cards, while saying: "brother, can''t see that you are very good, play what all of a sudden start."


    "My sister taught well." Liu ronghua''s face was filled with a smile. He sighed: "fight with you, the landlord should fight with the spirit of twelve points, or you will lose all if you are not careful."


    After playing a few more games, green mark raised his head and took a look at Liu ronghua and Su Ying. She covered her face with her hand and cried, "Oh, miss, I''ve lost all my money. Let''s play flying chess..."


    Su Ying looked sorry: "Oh, miss, I''m so lucky..."


    Hearing this, Liu ronghua asked curiously, "what is flying chess?"


    Green mark in order to cover his purse, busy from the side of the flying chess put in front of Liu ronghua, she said with pride: "the Games invented by miss are very interesting!"


    "What?" Liu ronghua opened his lips and looked at Su Ying incredulously. "Shadow, did you invent this game? No wonder I''ve never played. How do I play this


    Su Ying smiles and doesn''t answer.


    Green mark carefully and Liu ronghua said the rules of the game.


    Liu ronghua''s surprised look on his face has not faded. He sighed: "although it is a small game, the most difficult thing is to make rules. This kind of game is easy to understand and interesting, and it is easy to spread among the people. "


    Liu ronghua felt more and more that this sister was great: "shadow, I don''t know what kind of surprise you can give me."


    Green mark heard Liu ronghua boasting about Su Ying. She was very happy. With a show off expression on her face, she said: "Miss, there are many things, such as the barbecue and hot pot pushed out in the capital before. They are all masterpieces of miss. The sauce, sake and juice are all made by Miss herself."Green mark saw always cold Liu ronghua showed such a surprised look, lowered his voice and said mysteriously: "the young master must not know that the master of Yin Shu is a young lady?"


    Liu ronghua was just surprised, but now he can only describe it with shock.


    Liu ronghua''s face showed a complex look: "I have always regarded you as a little sister who needs to be protected. Originally, in places I don''t know, you have become so powerful."


    When did his younger sister, who needed his protection, become such a powerful girl, completely subverting her impression in his heart.


    Liu ronghua looked at his sister in disbelief, with a beautiful face and a casual smile. It was really difficult for him to connect the weak woman in front of him with the four princes in the red list and the head of the most profitable business in Dongling.


    The more green mark said, the more excited: "Miss, she..."


    "You girl, don''t show off your young lady." Su Ying smiles to stop the green mark.


    Green mark covered his mouth with a smile: "maidservant is not a show off, it is a young lady smart, everything will be! Wang Ye just has no vision... "


    Green Mark said half, see Su Ying''s eyes flash, suddenly found that the atmosphere is a little cold.


    She knew she had said something wrong, and she wanted to bite off her tongue. She stood up and pointed to the direction of the kitchen: "maid, go to help Hongbo..."


    Green Mark said and ran away in a hurry.


    Su Ying saw her hairy impetuous appearance, could not help shaking his head.


    Liu ronghua looked at Su Ying, and his voice sank slightly: "are you really willing to give up the status of princess?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 471

    Su Ying picked up the tea and sipped it. Her lips were covered with a shallow smile, and her eyes were indifferent: "that identity may be very important in other people''s eyes, but in my eyes, it is nothing. Although I married him, I really took a fancy to his identity... "


    Liu ronghua saw firmness in Su Ying''s eyebrows: "have you really decided? After all, the child in your stomach is... "


    Su Ying laughed shallowly: "this is my child, it''s none of his business, and I''ve left with him!"


    There is a trace of cold in her dark eyes, and the book will be sent to him soon.


    Liu ronghua did not understand: "He Li Shu?"


    Su Ying nodded: "yes, he has signed and left the book before getting married."


    Liu ronghua''s lips twitch for a moment. He is speechless about Su Ying''s bravery, but he admires him very much. Since you don''t want to, I''ll give up. But someone said that, but only his sister did.


    Once unfaithful, a hundred times not allowed, as a woman, she lives more natural than men, but also free and easy!


    Liu ronghua sighed and couldn''t bear it in his eyes: "recently, I''ve been looking for you like a white maniac. I''d like to turn the whole capital around."


    Su Ying faintly smile, she subconsciously stroked micro long up the stomach: "early know today, why at the beginning?"


    Su Ying seemed to think of something, raised his head and looked at Liu ronghua: "brother, don''t be soft hearted to him. If you make up your own mind and tell yefeibai where I live, you will never see me."


    Liu ronghua knew that Ying''er did what he said. He shook his head and immediately expressed his attitude: "I am your brother, naturally standing on your side. But what are you going to do in the future? "


    "I will bring up the child." Su Ying''s dark eyes showed a look of longing, "he must be a very lovely and lively child."


    The setting sun is slanting to the west, just falling on Su Ying''s body. Her face is covered with a layer of golden light, which is more and more crystal clear.


    Her eyes were looking ahead, her face with infinite tenderness, as if thinking of something.


    Liu ronghua''s heart flashed a touch of compassion, he secretly vowed to protect this sister.


    Princess Xinyun only thought that Su Ying was dead. She wanted to take the position of Princess Huai. She waited in the palace for many days, and finally came to the news that night was not white.


    But at the same time, she also heard the news of yefeibai''s illness.


    Princess Xinyun flashed worry in her eyes, and then pursed her smile. This is not the best time to comfort him.


    She dressed up to find the night is not white.


    But she has not been close to juwu garden, see Ye Yan ran out from inside.


    Princess Xinyun looked at the water mist in her eyes, and her lips showed a mocking smile. She said to the girl beside her: "I see who it is. It turns out to be ye side princess."


    Ye Yanran saw Princess Xinyun from a distance. Her facial features were exquisite and perfect. Because of her make-up, her skin was as white as snow, and her red lips were shining with crystal luster.


    Her body is wearing a bright red wide sleeve streamline top, the hem is the same color of the spray water spray pleated skirt, she was very beautiful, such a color is set off her delicate incomparable.


    There was a tinge of jealousy in her eyes when she saw that she was dressed like this.


    Just, she remembered before, this woman holds the whip crazy to whip own movement, has the lingering fear.


    Anyway, she will soon be the princess. Why should we have a common sense with this woman? Ye Yanran is going to turn around and leave.


    "Stop!" However, Princess Xinyun quickly came over and blocked her in front of her. She taunted her voice and said, "ugly, now that you''ve become this way, you still have to go to the king''s side. Don''t you fear that the Lord will sleep and have a nightmare?"


    Ye Yanran subconsciously covered the scar on her face with her hand and looked at Princess Xinyun''s eyes with indignant eyes: "Beimu Xinyun, don''t go too far!"


    "Too much? How did this princess go too far? " The heart cloud Princess picks up the lip, looks at the leaf Yan ran like a smile not to smile, "need this princess again excessively to show you?"


    Ye Yan Ran''s heart shrunk for a while, and then glared at the past without showing weakness: "what do you think you are? How dare you fight against this side''s imperial concubine again and again?"


    "Ha." Princess Xinyun raised her eyebrows and looked at ye Yanran coldly. "Now that Princess Huai is dead, my brother is sincere to me. I will soon become Princess Huai. Then you will watch the princess against you


    Ye Yanran was stunned.


    "Don''t be wishful thinking when you look like this now." The heart cloud Princess smiles to leave, as if does not put her in the eye at all.


    Ye Yan Ran heart more and more fear, non white brother just said that he already hated himself, is he in love with this woman?


    If she really wants to be the princess of Huaihe, her future days will be


    Ye Yanran''s heart is anxious and angry, and doesn''t know how to do it.


    So, she immediately went to the palace to move rescue soldiers."The Queen''s grandmother." Ye Yanran rushed to the palace of CI Ning, and saw the Empress Dowager leaning on the soft couch, and her spirit was not good. She immediately knelt down in front of the empress dowager, her face is full of tears, "you want to make decisions for Yan Ran."


    "Yan Ran?" When the Empress Dowager saw ye Yanran, her sight fell on the scar on her face, "what''s wrong with your face?"


    Ye Yanran bit his teeth and said, "it''s the cloud of the northern animal husbandry heart!"


    The Empress Dowager slightly sinks the Mou son: "how dare she?"


    "What else does she dare not?" Ye Yanran took a hard breath and showed a look of hatred in her eyes. "She whipped me yesterday with a whip. If it wasn''t for a Xiu to block in front of Yanran, I''m afraid Yanran is now..."


    "How can this woman be so arrogant and domineering?"


    Ye Yanran looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "can the emperor''s grandmother hear about the princess?"


    The Empress Dowager closed her eyes and sighed: "I heard about this the day before yesterday, and my heart was really miserable The child in shadow''s stomach should be nearly four months... "


    Ye Yanran saw the Empress Dowager sad, a cold light flashed in his eyes: "Huang grandmother, how can this fire burn for no reason?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned.


    Ye Yanran continued: "speaking up, Yanran also knows a strange thing. Last night, when the fire broke out in mingyuxuan, feibai''s brother stayed at Yanran''s side. After drinking ginseng tea, he was in a coma. I think he was drugged. "


    The Empress Dowager''s face coagulated: "have such a thing?"


    "Yanran, how dare you prescribe medicine to non white brother? Who gave him the medicine? When I think of it now, I feel more and more that it was designed in the early morning... " Ye Yan Ran''s face flashed a touch of pain, "imperial grandmother, in addition to that woman, who will make such a thing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 472

    The Empress Dowager thinks of Ye Yanran''s words, and looks at the wound on ye Yanran''s face, and reveals a touch of anger in her eyes: "a very vicious heart."


    "Just now, she said that she wanted to be the princess of Huai..." Ye Yanran thought of this, and her face showed a look of panic. "Imperial grandmother, if this woman really becomes the princess of Huai, I''m afraid of the children in Yanran''s belly and Yanran''s life They will be buried in her hands. "


    The Empress Dowager''s hand heavily patted on the desk, her face was ugly: "she dare?"


    Ye Yanran began to cry, wiping her tears with her handkerchief: "the emperor''s grandmother, if she becomes the princess of Huai, Yanran will be suppressed by her all her life. When she suddenly dies is not impossible."


    "How can such a woman deserve to be princess Huai?" The Empress Dowager''s look is very serious, "if she becomes the Huai princess, the Huai palace can be peaceful in the future?"


    Ye Yanran''s heart flashed a touch of success, kowtowed a few toward the Empress Dowager: "Huang grandmother, you have promised Yanran before, to seal Yanran as a flat wife. Now Princess Huai is not here. Please let Yanran sit in this position. "


    The Empress Dowager thought that Su Ying had just died, so she could not directly force Ye Fei to lift ye Yanran to be the imperial concubine. It''s just that the woman in Beimu Xinyun is cruel and cruel. If she uses any means, she will not be able to end up with Yan Ran and her children in her belly.


    The Empress Dowager pondered for a long time, or agreed to come down: "this matter, I go to discuss with non white."


    "Lord, the Empress Dowager calls you into the palace." When Ling Feng came to report, ye feibai was sitting at the table, his eyes were blank, and he didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Night is not white lip corner to draw up a sneer: "this king is ill."


    "Yes." Ling Feng immediately understood that he was about to reply and saw the red shadow standing at the door, "Lord, Princess Xinyun seems to have been waiting at the door for a long time."


    "Let her go!" Night is not white to wave a hand, Ling Feng retreated to go out.


    Before the heart cloud princess in the leaf Yan Ran in front of a show of prestige, but when she went to the juwu garden, but found that she was blocked in the door, in the heart is angry and unwilling.


    When she faintly heard the conversation between the night non white and Ling Feng, her eyes showed a reluctant look.


    After Ling Feng left, she wanted to go in. The guard at the door stopped her. He said with a smile, "princess, the Lord has a life. No one can go in..."


    As soon as his voice fell, a sneer appeared in the eyes of Princess Xinyun. She suddenly raised her foot and trampled on his foot. She took advantage of his unprepared moment and ran in with her skirt.


    The bodyguard also wanted to stop him. Princess Xinyun''s girl grabbed his hand and frowned: "how can you not understand the amorous feelings? What kind of ordinary person is Princess Xinyun? "


    "This..."


    "The prince said that no one could go in, but did he say that the princess could not go in?" Since Ayu couldn''t speak, ah Yin, the clever girl, has also become Princess Xinyun''s intimate girl. "The prince treats the princess very well. Now Princess Huai is no longer Don''t offend the new princess first


    As soon as the bodyguard heard her say so, he kept silent and carefully considered it.


    As soon as Princess Xinyun entered the room, she saw that ye Fei was sitting on the table. She looked at his face. In her hoarse voice, she made a tender voice, which made people upset.


    "Brother Fei Bai, you must not be sad because of your own body." The arrogance and arrogance of heart cloud disappeared in front of the night. She stretched out her well maintained hands, caressing the night is not white haggard, "if you also fall, Huai Wang Fu how to do, Xin Yun how to do?"


    Night is not cold to brush away her hand, tightly frown: "get out of here!"


    "Brother Fei Bai, the concubine Ye is now gloating! The princess was pregnant with a child, and she was pregnant with a child. Her heart was jealous, and she hated the princess every day... " A touch of malice flashed on Princess Xinyun''s face, "I feel that the death of the princess has something to do with her!"


    Night is not white a listen to her mention Su Ying, heartache, look of remorse show eyes.


    Seeing that he did not speak, Princess Xinyun thought she had moved him.


    She sat down beside him, her lips slightly hooked, and asked kindly, "brother Fei Bai, do you want water? I''ll pour you some water


    Princess Xinyun turned to pour water. When she turned around, she saw a smile in her eyes.


    "What do you want?" he asked slowly


    Princess Xinyun looked at him in surprise: "what?"


    "I''m asking you, what do you want?"


    "I I... " Heart cloud Princess heart a joy, not white brother, this is to promise her what? Is that what she thinks?


    Princess Xinyun''s face flashed with two blushes. Her hands were tightly clasped and her head hung down. Her voice was like a mosquito and a fly: "if you don''t want to be a white brother, I''d like to be your concubine and take care of you all your life."


    The night is not white and cold Phoenix eyes sweep to the heart cloud princess, the eyes contain the meaning of disdain, ridicule, he looked at her up and down, thin lips slightly pulled out a radian: "with you also deserve?"He didn''t say no, he didn''t say other reasons, he said you should be worthy of it?!


    Heart cloud Princess heart as if suddenly fell from heaven to the ground, she looked at the night is not white: "why?"


    Night is not a white sneer, the corners of the mouth to hook up.


    Princess Xinyun couldn''t understand why. She said, "why can su Ying, I can''t?"


    "How can she compare with me? What''s good about a woman like her? "


    "You obviously like me more. You take me shopping, buy small gifts to please me, and let ye Yanran apologize to me. You obviously like me?"


    Princess Xinyun bravely looked at the night feibai, and her voice was firm: "feibai brother, you like me!"


    "Finished? When you''re done, get out of here The night is not white to look at her, the eye Sen Leng, his face with a thick cold meaning, the whole person is extremely Yin Li.


    Princess Xinyun looked into the night feibai''s indifferent and incomparable eyes, and her body trembled. He didn''t like her. How could she show such an expression? She said, "that woman is dead now. Why can''t I be princess Huai?"


    No one can say that about shadow!


    Night is not white fury, the whole body exudes a kind of incomparable momentum, the cold in his eyes seeps into the bone marrow.


    At the moment, his face was ferocious and ferocious, which made people dare not look directly at him.


    Princess Xinyun froze and her eyes flashed with panic. She seemed to remind him of something. She said in a sharp voice, "feibai brother, she is dead, dead! I''ll never live again! And you do not like her, she may not really to you, you forget her!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 473

    Ye feibai held out her long and moist fingers, and held on to Princess Xinyun''s delicate and soft neck. Her lips were enchanting and enchanting, and her eyes were full of bloodthirsty and killing intent.


    Princess Xinyun was shocked. She felt his fingers tightening, and a breath of death came closer to her. She was afraid that her body would start to tremble, and her forehead was still dripping with sweat.


    She forced out a smile: "non White Brother..."


    At the moment, the night is not white phoenix eyes, strong and powerful fingers like iron hoop more and more tight, finger joints white, as if the next moment to pinch her neck.


    He really wants to kill her! Princess Xinyun tried to break his hand, but she couldn''t do it at all.


    Night is not white eyes in the more fierce: "you die!"


    Princess Xinyun''s throat is so painful that she can''t breathe fresh air. The whole person begins to lack oxygen, just like dying.


    She couldn''t breathe the fresh air and her whole face was red.


    She couldn''t believe to look at the night is not white face, consciousness more and more blurred.


    Her throat was burning and suffocating. She wanted to breathe, but she couldn''t breathe any fresh air. She felt that she was dying, and her soul was about to leave her body


    At this time, a majestic voice came from the door: "not white, let go!"


    It''s the voice of the queen mother.


    Ling Feng followed the Empress Dowager. He saw the scene in front of him. His face was startled. He reported in a loud voice: "Lord! The Empress Dowager arrived. "


    At the moment, the night is not white, that dark eyes flash a touch of Qingming, hands a loose, will heart cloud Princess like rags on the ground.


    The Empress Dowager should have called Ye feibai into the palace, but she was told that he was ill.


    After careful consideration, she felt that the situation was serious, so she left the palace and came to the Huai palace.


    She had just been led to this entrance of juwu garden. She saw ye feibai pinching Princess Xinyun''s neck, and the sullen breath emanating from him was frightening.


    She had a faint hope that the night was not white to strangle her, so that it would be all over. But she soon thought that she was the princess of Beimu. If she killed her casually and the two sides fought, she did not know how many people would suffer.


    The Empress Dowager tangled again and again, or ordered night not to let go!


    "Cough, cough..." Princess Xinyun collapsed on the ground, stroked her neck and breathed heavily. Her tears mistily surveyed that the night was not white, and she was still frightened. She could not believe that the nightmare just now was reality.


    He almost killed her. He had no pity for her.


    He made her feel scared and scared.


    In the beautiful eyes of Princess Xinyun, there were two lines of tears pouring down: "why, it has always been good, before he has been gentle to me, how can it be like this?"


    Night is not white to see Ling Feng, Ling Feng will, toward the heart cloud princess to do a please word.


    After Princess Xinyun was invited out, the room soon became quiet.


    "Not white..." Night is not white at the moment, the whole body exudes bloodthirsty and killing intention. The Empress Dowager still feels a little nervous when she thinks of the picture just now.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint: "how can the emperor grandmother go out of the palace at will? What do you do, mammy


    This sentence just finished, the mother''s body beside the Empress Dowager trembled. She had just seen the ferocity of the night, and was very afraid in her heart.


    The night was not white, and the voice was as cold as snow, which made people''s hearts tremble: "how do you serve the Empress Dowager? How could she casually bring out the Empress Dowager? If the Empress Dowager has a mistake, you have not enough heads to lose! "


    Yefeibai''s voice was very severe. The mother''s face was very white. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to yefeibai for mercy.


    Ye Fei frowned and looked at the Empress Dowager: "if the emperor''s grandmother has nothing else to do, my grandson will send you back to the palace."


    The Empress Dowager''s face some hang not to live: "no, AI family comes out to relax, want to say something with you casually."


    The Empress Dowager waved away Mammy. She looked up and saw that the night was not white. She found that his face was haggard and the whole person was thin.


    She sighed faintly and said regretfully, "non white, don''t be too sad, lest you hurt your body."


    Night is not white to pull a lip slightly, double eyes look at empress dowager indifferently.


    Seeing that he didn''t speak, the Empress Dowager thought that he was too sad, and went on: "I''ve heard about Yinger, and I''m also very sad, but It''s hard to predict. You have to take it easy and don''t think about it. "


    Ye feibai, looking at the Empress Dowager''s look, knew that she was prepared to come today, but he wanted to know what the Empress Dowager wanted to say to him.


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "but huaiwang mansion is so big, how can there be no hostess? You should choose one quickly."


    Night not white phoenix eyes half squint, cold eyes arrogant, cold to the extreme.


    The Empress Dowager flashed her eyes and said in a tone of discussion: "according to the AI family, Yanran is a good choice. Her status is worthy of her. She has known you since childhood. She is gentle and sincere to you. Now that she is pregnant, she is indeed the right choice for Princess Huai. "Night is not white eyes cold, like a devil from hell.


    When the Empress Dowager saw his look, she was afraid.


    The night is not white lips slowly hook up a sarcastic arc, eyes exposed a thick haze: "originally, the emperor''s grandmother out of the palace for this matter, I''m afraid you''ll have to go in vain."


    The Empress Dowager was surprised: "do you belong to the heart cloud princess? This woman is so cruel that she only knows how to fight and kill all day. If she is left in the mansion, the whole palace will not be peaceful. "


    night is not a smile on the lips, but does not answer, "is grandma very busy recently?"


    The Empress Dowager knew that ye feibai was not in a good mood at the moment, and did not dispute with him: "this heart cloud Princess started a cruel attack, and unexpectedly she beat Yan ran into this appearance? Fortunately, the child in the stomach is safe, otherwise what should I do? Yan Ran''s injury is like this. You''d better take her as Princess Huai and treat it as compensation. "


    Night is not white eyes, if a thousand years of ice like no feelings: "Huai princess''s position is only a shadow, non white this life will not marry again!"


    The Empress Dowager''s face is not good-looking: "you are the prince, do you want to keep chastity for a woman all your life? Shadow is burned to death, no bones exist! Such women are not suitable for burial in ancestral graves. "


    The Empress Dowager says here, see the night is not white, the face is gloomy, the whole body sends out the breath of cold.


    She felt that her words were too sharp, and her tone was softer: "it''s not white. You have to be calm and flexible. No matter how big the pain is, it will be over. Now the most important thing is to choose a new Huai Princess first. "


    Ye feibai clenched his hands into fists, and every word squeezed out of his teeth: "shadow is not dead at all!"


    The Empress Dowager looked at the night with heartache: "non white, people can''t be reborn after death, you should accept the reality."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 474

    The night is not white and cold, as if in a smile, smile with a strange flavor, full of mockery: "the non white princess only has a shadow, other women do not deserve. If the emperor''s grandmother is only for this matter, it would be rude. "


    Night is not white finish this sentence, regardless of the Empress Dowager''s face, turn and stride away.


    She''s still alive. She''s alive.


    The position of Princess Huai will always be for you, and the position in my heart will always be for you!


    "Any news about the princess?"


    Ling Feng didn''t even dare to raise his head: "not yet..."


    Night is not white eyes with disappointment, but also contains a trace of sadness and self abandonment.


    He almost sent out the whole dark Pavilion, but there was still no news.


    Where is she now?


    Ouyang Liuyun knows that night is not white these days, so he takes the opportunity to visit him.


    Ouyang Liuyun was led to mingyuxuan by Lingfeng. Before, mingyuxuan was burned to ashes by a big fire. He sat in the ruins drinking sultry at night, with several wine jars thrown aside.


    Ling Feng took a look at the night is not white, face is heartache look. He lowered his voice and said, "Mr. Ouyang, please advise the Lord."


    Ouyang Liuyun walked towards night feibai. He sat down beside him. He only felt that he hardly knew such night feibai.


    The second prince, who was originally arrogant and cold, showed a natural domineering attitude when he raised his hand to invest.


    But now, he is quite different from the ordinary people. His face is full of decadence and haggard. He looks like a drunkard.


    At this moment, Ouyang Liuyun almost hated Su Ying. She almost destroyed the night.


    Ouyang Liuyun can''t bear it in his heart and reaches out to take away the wine jar in night Fei''s white hands: "non white, you should drink less."


    Night is not white holding the wine jar tightly, too hard, finger joints are white.


    Drunk, good, the heart will not be so painful.


    His eyes were blurred and dim, so that he could see her, and he could think that she was still by his side, and that she had not gone anywhere.


    "It''s not white. You''ll break down if you drink it again!" Ouyang Liuyun sighed, stood up and continued to snatch the wine jar in his hands.


    "Go away!" Night is not white to look at him, his deep eyes flash a trace of fierce light.


    Ouyang subconsciously extended his hand and angrily touched his nose: "you drink like this, sister-in-law can''t see it."


    The night is not white and silent, the anger under the eyes is thicker, and a bloodthirsty killing intention flashes on his face.


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately changed his mouth and said, "you''d better have a good sleep. There will be news from your sister-in-law soon."


    "She is sincere in hiding from me, how can I find it easily..." Night is not white to laugh, voice desolate, with incomparable loneliness, "even the children are not, she will not appear in this life."


    Ouyang Liuyun was stunned and couldn''t believe it.


    Night is not white eyes, red eyes, eyes emerge a touch of crystal, as long as he thinks of the pool of blood, think of the shadow, his heart is incomparably stinging.


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t bear it in his heart: "if you treat your sister-in-law so well, she will come back."


    "She won''t come back..." Ye feibai repeated this sentence. His eyes scanned everything in the room. His face showed a complex look of anger, loss, despair and sadness. He said, "she doesn''t want anything. How can she come back?"


    She can hide so much. If he doesn''t try hard to find her back, she will hide from him forever. She doesn''t even want him.


    Night is not a white wine jar to the mouth to drink, he will be drunk, forget all.


    "Feibai, what are you doing? Stop drinking


    Ouyang Liuyun can''t grab the wine jar in the night. He just opened a jar of wine to accompany him to drink.


    Night Fei drank too much wine, some headache, some delirium, he murmured Su Ying''s name, again and again.


    His slender and moist fingers have been covering his chest. There is a good pain and numbness: "shadow, shadow, where are you? Where on earth is it? "


    Ouyang Liuyun made a wine burp, elegant Fengyan tiny PICK: "you now make such a look, why didn''t you treat her well at the beginning?"


    "Ying''er, I was wrong. Can you forgive me, Ying''er..." Night is not white head ache badly, seem to want to faint in the past, "shadow son, I miss you so much."


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at the night feibai, vaguely thinking, whether he is wrong with him, whether he has any other difficulties.


    Later, both of them were drunk, and they all leaned aside.


    Ouyang Liuyun was awakened by the cold wind. The sky was already dim and bright. He felt a splitting headache, so he rubbed his temples with his long hands.


    Looking at several wine jars rolling down on the ground, he only felt a little funny. It was clear that he had come to comfort the night, so he finally drank with him.


    He looked at the night is not white, he is crooked in the chair, frown, eyelids have a light blue.Ouyang Liuyun asks Lingfeng to carry yefeibai to bed and let him have a good sleep.


    Ouyang Liuyun accompanied the night is not a white night, ready to go back to bathe and change clothes to sleep well.


    As soon as he got home, the housekeeper handed a letter to him: "childe, just now a child brought this letter, saying that it must be handed over to you."


    "Letter? What letter? " Ouyang Liuyun took it from the housekeeper''s hand. The brown envelope of the credit was packed. It looked plain and had nothing.


    Ouyang Liuyun was sleepy at the moment and didn''t take it seriously. He took the envelope and went back to the room and put it on the table.


    After he had bathed, he would go to bed. When he passed the table, his wide sleeves accidentally brushed the envelope to the ground.


    When he stepped on it carelessly, he realized something was wrong.


    He picked up the envelope and opened it. His eyes were green.


    Ouyang Liuyun found that it was actually an imperial jade clasp, crystal clear.


    This jade clasp is very familiar. Ouyang Liuyun reflected it all of a sudden. This is a non white jade clasp! To be exact, it was a jade clasp given to my sister-in-law for nothing.


    Ouyang Liuyun was so stupid. How could this jade clasp be sent to him?


    So, could this letter be from his sister-in-law?


    When he looked down, he found that there was an envelope inside, on which was written Yefei''s personal invitation.


    This must be a letter from my sister-in-law to feibai, but why did it come to me?


    Ouyang Liuyun didn''t care too much at the moment and ran out in a hurry with the envelope.


    When he saw the housekeeper at the door, he looked dignified: "do you remember what the child who delivered the letter looked like?"


    The housekeeper looked at Ouyang Liuyun in surprise and reached out his hand to make a gesture: "it seems that it is so high, the eyes are big, holding a sugar gourd..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 475

    Ouyang Liuyun''s face looked very worried. He didn''t finish listening to him at all. He quickly ordered: "you should send someone out to look for him right now, and you must find that boy."


    The housekeeper quickly agreed, "yes."


    Ouyang Liuyun ran to huaiwang mansion with the envelope.


    Night is not white lie on the bed, he slept for a while and then wake up.


    He opened his eyes and found that he did not know when to lie in the study, he was staring at the desk. They used to read together in front of the desk, even in the desk sad.


    Once they were so in love, so happy, and chatting with each other.


    His heart was burning with the thought of the past.


    Although she was not there, her shadow and breath were all around him.


    He now miss her very much and miss her very much. He hopes that he will open his eyes and she will appear in front of him again, but he will be disappointed again and again.


    Just then, the door was suddenly pushed in.


    Night is not white body can not help but sit up straight, dark eyes tightly staring at the door.


    It was Ouyang Liuyun who broke in. He looked very worried and gasped: "feibai, there is news from my sister-in-law."


    Night is not white, first is dazed, and then the eyes show a touch of ecstasy: "where is the shadow?"


    Ouyang Liuyun handed the envelope to him, and yefeibai quickly took it over.


    when he saw the five words "yefeibai''s personal inspiration" written on the envelope, his breath stopped, and his smile on his face became bigger and bigger, and he was almost excited to jump out.


    This is the shadow''s notes!


    This is a letter from Yinger to him!


    Night in the white heart lit up hope, the shadow took the initiative to contact him, she ready to forgive him?


    Ye feibai''s hand trembled slightly. He quickly opened the envelope and took out the letter paper inside.


    He just took a look, the blood color on his face was taken away, his dark eyes with a look of despair.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, and his face changed. He leaned over to have a look at it. It turned out to be a Book of peace and separation.


    "I am married to Su Ying, the second daughter of the Su family. First, I married Su Ying, no longer concubine, if violated, and Su Ying husband and wife relationship ended. Second... "


    The handwriting in the blank space at the back is still new. It is written in small script with hairpin flowers: Zhu Xian is broken, the mirror is missing, the morning dew is Xi, the fragrance is intermittent, the white head is singing, the wound is parting, efforts are made to add meals, not to read concubines, Jinshui soup, and junchangjue!


    Behind him is his previous signature - night is not white.


    Ye Fei Bai''s legs seemed to be unable to support his body''s weight at all. He stepped back and sat on the bed.


    Su Ying said in his mind: if you take a concubine, then I can leave the house by myself. That is to say, our engagement is invalid, and you have terminated me


    Ye feibai has never been so frightened and despairing. He always thinks that this book is a joke, but a guarantee for the shadow.


    He never thought that one day, it would be sent to his hands by Su Ying.


    She wants to make peace with him.


    His figure swayed and almost fainted.


    "Not white..."


    Night not white eye sharp, all of a sudden see Ouyang Liuyun clenched his hand, he coldly glanced at him, voice cold: "take it out."


    Ouyang Liuyun slowly opened his palm, and a jade clasp lay quietly in his palm.


    Night is not white throat dry, eyes red.


    She even sent back the keepsake. She wants to break up with him!


    Night is not white in the eyes with a thick evil, there is a deep regret on the face.


    The anger on his face became more and more serious. He tore the book of He Li to pieces. With cold frost on his beautiful face, he gnashed his teeth and said, "I am determined not to leave. You are my wife all your life!"


    White pieces of debris fluttered and fell soundlessly to the ground.


    Night is not white sharp eye son spurt anger, he sharp ground looks at Ouyang flowing cloud: "where does this letter come from?"


    "It''s from a little boy..."


    "Go and find him at once!"


    At this time, Ouyang Liuyun''s housekeeper has brought a little boy here. Yefeibai thought he could ask the little boy what he wanted.


    He was found to be a mute who didn''t even know a word.


    The night is not white heart slowly sink down.


    Ouyang Liuyun opened his mouth to understand: "since the elder sister-in-law is determined not to find you, certainly will not leave a clue!"


    Night is not white, that frightening handsome face with awe inspiring cold, cold to the bone.


    His hands clenched into fists, and his bones creaked: "shadow, you don''t want to leave me!"


    "No, calm down."


    Night is not white chest violently ups and downs, the shadow brought him and leave the book, and he completely cut off, how can he calm down?He will find her at all costs!


    Night is not white suddenly thought of what, cold eyes directly in front of her, a ray of interest flashed on her grim face: "is it not only will Yin Shu be destroyed, the shadow will appear!"


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at the night feibai, and a touch of fear flashed in his heart: "feibai, don''t do stupid things, sister-in-law will hate you!"


    Night is not white eyes, cold eyes, red lips provoked a touch of seductive radian: "I would rather she hated me all my life, also do not want her to leave me!"


    Yi Wang Fu.


    Yefeiling seems very happy in recent days. Yefeibai is sad. He is happier than anyone else!


    Yefeiling originally wanted to share the joy with Wang Xinyi, but Wang Xinyi always closed the door to him, and he was impatient to go to her.


    He went to Jiang Xin''s room, and after being affectionate with Jiang Xin, he couldn''t help saying, "I''m so happy!"


    Jiang Xin is the worm in his heart. She gently tugs at her purplish lips: "what the LORD said is the death of Su Ying?"


    Ye Fei Ling said with a smile: "do you think ye feibai is too sad? Su Ying died for such a long time that he didn''t even do the funeral!"


    Jiang Xin covered her lips and said with a smile, "what kind of funeral should we do? Su Ying was burned to death, and there is no bones left. Is it possible to put a handful of ashes in the coffin? "


    Night Fei Ling''s cold face glided across a successful: "night is not white, recently sad, even early Dynasty are not up."


    Jiang Xin asked curiously, "is he really so sad? Is it not that Su Ying has fallen out of favor? Is it true that he treats her


    Ye Fei Ling said, "who knows? After all, Su Ying is pregnant. No matter how, she always has affection. "


    When Jiang Xin heard that ye Fei Ling was raising her children, she thought of the child in Wang Xinyi''s stomach.


    Wang Xinyi is cold-blooded, but Wang Ye always takes pity on her because of the children in her stomach.


    Why does everyone have children, but she doesn''t? Her face grew more and more ugly at the thought of it.


    After they stopped talking, they fell asleep.


    The next day, a scream broke the silence of the morning.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 476

    "Lord, your face..." Jiang Xin opened her eyes early in the morning, and found that yefeiling''s originally handsome face was covered with red pimples, which looked terrible.


    Ye Feiling always felt sleepy recently. He was still sleeping, but suddenly he was awakened by Jiang Xin, and his face was very ugly. He frowned and exclaimed, "what do you call ghosts early in the morning?"


    "Lord, your face, your face..." Jiang Xin stammered, with a look of panic in her eyes.


    "My face?" Night Fei Ling half opened his eyes and found Jiang Xin''s forehead and cheeks covered with a lot of red pimples. His eyes flashed with disgust: "what''s wrong with your face?"


    When Jiang Xin saw that ye Feiling''s face was disgusted with, she was not faking. She unconsciously touched her face with her hand and found that there were many particles on her face, which was uneven.


    She was stunned and took a mirror from the side.


    She exclaimed at herself in the mirror.


    White skin out of a red knot, not as much as yefeiling''s face, but enough to destroy her appearance.


    Her hand mirror fell to the ground: "how could it be like this?"


    Ye Feiling didn''t realize his face at all. He glared at her angrily: "don''t be surprised in the morning. Did you eat something yesterday?"


    What ye Feiling said at the moment, Jiang Xin was immersed in her own world and did not hear anything.


    Night Fei Ling was so disturbed by her that she couldn''t sleep.


    He got out of bed and was about to walk out when his figure suddenly shook.


    He stumbled forward a few steps, subconsciously holding the table in front of him.


    Ye Feiling suddenly felt something was wrong. He lowered his head and suddenly found something dripping down.


    Ye Feiling looked down and saw a little scarlet liquid on the white blanket.


    His face was slightly stunned. He touched his nose with his hand. The palm was wet and full of blood. It was dazzling.


    Even just a moment ago, he found that his skin was not right. It was all pimples. He staggered to the mirror.


    The face was covered with red pimples, which seemed to come out overnight and filled his whole face. It was disgusting.


    Ye Feiling''s scalp was numb. He blinked his eyes hard. He couldn''t believe it was true!


    Jiang Xin was still worried about her appearance. When she turned her head at will, she screamed.


    Ye Feiling''s face was covered with blood, and the blood in his nose kept flowing down. The whole person looked terrified.


    "Lord? What''s the matter with you? " Jiang Xin''s voice was shaking.


    Her voice just fell, night Fei Ling double eyes closed, fell to the ground.


    Jiang Xin''s eyes widened and she was scared to death. She screamed, "Lord! Lord, what''s the matter with you? Come on, please get the doctor


    The great doctor was soon invited to come over. When he felt the pulse for yefeiling, Jiang Xin stood beside him solemnly: "is there anything wrong with the Lord?"


    The doctor frowned, and after confirming again and again, he said, "I''m afraid the Lord is poisoned."


    "Moderate poisoning?" Jiang Xin''s face was pale, and a trace of worry flashed on her face, "how could she be poisoned?"


    The doctor frowned: "this is a kind of chronic poison. It has an incubation period of one month This kind of poison is colorless and tasteless, but its effect is extremely domineering! After a month of poisoning, the body will be full of pimples, and then the body will slowly fester When the toxin spreads in the body, it may bleed to death! What''s more, it can infect people if they are poisoned with this kind of poison... "


    Jiang Xin looked at the doctor in disbelief. Her body trembled slightly. She pointed to her face: "infection?"


    The doctor nodded and said vaguely, "it will be transmitted through the sexual intercourse between husband and wife However, seeing that the princess is not poisoned deeply, I will give you some prescriptions first. "


    Hearing the overtones of the doctor, Jiang Xin asked anxiously, "what about the prince?"


    The doctor was silent and said nothing.


    Jiang Xin looked at the doctor''s look, and then looked at the night Feiling, her heart sank to the bottom of the valley.


    The news of yefeiling poisoning soon spread in the capital. When Ling Feng reported the news to yefeibai, yefeibai was surprised.


    Ling Feng continued: "it seems to be a kind of chronic poison. This kind of toxin accumulates in the body for a month, and it will burst out suddenly. Now the eldest prince is in a daze, and even the grand doctor is at a loss. "


    Ye feibai devotes himself to searching for Su Ying. He doesn''t take this time seriously. What does yefeiling have to do with him.


    Only when he heard about it for a month, the whole person was stunned!


    A month ago, yefeiling had contact with Yinger!


    Yefeiling is a very cautious person, whether it is for eating or using, he will let the next person try it first. If he was poisoned, someone had put the poison in a place where he didn''t know it.


    Is the poison in the unknown official handbook?The night is not white, the more I think, the more frightened.


    According to his understanding of Su Ying, although she would not hate evil as a foe, she had her own principles and would never be in the same boat with Ling.


    Did she put the medicine on the official handbook when she handed it to him?


    So, she didn''t betray him at all?


    So, she planned this thing from the beginning?


    The more you think about it, the more you feel that this is the truth of the matter. Otherwise, how can you explain all this?


    It must be like this!


    Night feibai suddenly stood up, he even blamed her for this matter and ignored her!


    She had planned this thing from the very beginning, in order to leave him!


    And he didn''t think about it!


    Night is not white, facial muscles can not help twitching, complexion is painful.


    At this time, his mind flashed a myriad of ideas, eager to beat himself to death.


    His chest suddenly burst of colic, pain almost suffocating, he vigorously covered his chest, heart remorse incomparable!


    Shadow! Anyway, I''ll get you back at all costs.


    Ye Yanran knows from the Empress Dowager that ye feibai only has Su Ying in her heart and has no intention to marry a new princess. Although she is lost in her heart, she also feels that she has hope only if she doesn''t want Princess Xinyun.


    She used to see the night is not white, always dressed in flowery, today her dress is elegant and indifferent, partial to the style of Su Ying.


    Even the bun style, hair ornaments and clothes all became similar to Su Ying.


    Outside her is a purple and red cloak with bright fur, which sets off her skin color as bright as jade.


    She found this cloak after searching all over the capital. It was no different from the one Su Ying had worn before.


    Ye Yanran is not willing to be someone else''s shadow, but she thinks that night feibai is so decadent recently because of Su Ying. She dressed up as Su Ying, night feibai should have pity on her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 477

    Ye Yanran and his servants spent more time talking, threatening and luring, which just carried the soup into the study.


    She saw the night is not white, drooping head, showing half of the beautiful side of the face, people mind waves.


    It''s just that his face is pale and his brows are wrinkled. He supported his desk with one hand and his chest with the other hand, and his whole body was covered with a thick shade of bitterness.


    Ye Yan ran a meal, or worried ground forward.


    She put the soup aside and put her hands around his arm.


    Night is not white, only feel a familiar purple red into the eyes, hazy, he seems to see Su Ying!


    His heart leaped slightly and his head slowly raised.


    However, for a moment, he saw the face of Ye Yanran, and the sharp and Eagle like edge flashed through his gloomy eyes.


    Ye Yanran saw that ye feibai looked at her with a gentle smile and tried to suppress her obsession in her eyes and imitate Su Ying''s cold look: "feibai brother, are you uncomfortable? Would you like to invite a doctor? "


    He looked at her artificial expression, and his face showed a look of incomparable disgust. His lips were stained with bloodthirsty: "get out of here!"


    Night is not white to pull out his arm, mercilessly will she throw away.


    In ye Yanran''s eyes, there was a crystal mist floating in her eyes. She once again pulled up the sleeves of night''s non white clothes. She bit her lower lip with her teeth and looked pitiful: "brother Fei Bai, why don''t you want to pay attention to me? What''s wrong with me?"


    The night is not white, a pair of beautiful eyes are cold like ice and snow, and a touch of cool thin and cool is aroused in the eyes.


    "I''d like to apologize for making you angry and unhappy."


    He put his hand over her and flung her away.


    Ye Yanran fell and sat on the ground. Yefeibai turned around and refused to leave. She quickly moved forward a few steps and went to embrace his leg. She was ready to cry: "feibai brother, if I don''t do well, tell me, I''m willing to change, I''m willing to make changes for you..."


    Night is not a cold smile, face no pity, he did not hesitate to kick her open, head also did not return to leave.


    Ye Yanran sits on the ground, and her tears fall from her white cheek.


    Why, no matter how hard she tries, the non white brother is so indifferent to her!


    Before, Princess Xinyun saw ye Yanran walking in this direction. She was not willing to be left out and dressed up carefully in front of the mirror.


    Today, she specially wore a red butterfly skirt. The gorgeous color makes her skin more and more white than snow. The perfect cutting sets off her beautiful figure.


    After Princess Xinyun came to the study, she went to find that the night was not white.


    And ye Yanran is sitting on the ground, crying and sad.


    The heart cloud Princess raises the chin slightly, tut tut tut several sound. She looked at the faint scar on the cheek of Ye Yan Ran and picked a sneer at her lips: "who did I think it was? It turns out that it''s ugly. Brother feibai is scared away by you


    Ye Yanran refused to let the woman see the joke, quickly dried her tears and stood up.


    She glared at Princess Xinyun fiercely: "I''m just upset with brother feibai. I''ll be fine later. I''m afraid you can''t get close to brother Fei Bai''s body recently? "


    Princess Xinyun was stabbed to the pain, and she looked at her contemptuously: "do you think you can be the princess of Huai if you wear the same clothes as Su Ying? For the first time, I know that some people are so mean that they can make it out by any means. "


    Ye Yanran was furious, and her anger rose: "my concubine has never seen such a shameless woman as you. She has been staying in other people''s homes all the time. Do you really think you can be princess Huai? Joke


    Ye Yan Ran snorted coldly and passed directly in front of Princess Xinyun.


    Heart cloud princess looked at Ye Yan Ran closer and closer, hands tightly clasped into a fist. Her beautiful eyes in a cold cold light, she does not deserve to be Huai princess, is this woman worthy?


    The reason why she can let feibai brother see her more is that she has a child in her stomach!


    When Ye Yan Ran passed by her side, the heart cloud Princess quickly stretched out her feet.


    Ye Yanran did not check for a moment and was caught by her foot. She couldn''t hold her body back. She screamed and leaned forward.


    Princess Xinyun sneered and leaned towards her. They fell into a group.


    At that time, the heart cloud princess took advantage of this time, raised her fist, smashed at ye Yanran''s stomach fiercely, and then hit again.


    She''s going to kill her baby!


    Ye Yanran was totally unprepared and received the two punches.


    "Ah She screamed. For a moment, she didn''t feel the pain, she just felt panic, incomparable panic.


    Ye Yan Ran subconsciously covered his stomach, and then, the pain began to spread towards the four limbs.


    Then, more and more pain.


    Her face was slightly distorted by pain, and a cold sweat came out of her forehead.The heart cloud Princess looks at the leaf Yan Ran pain unbearable appearance, the beautiful open face reveals a ferocious smile.


    If you dare to fight against her, you have to think of the end!


    Ye Yanran''s face gradually turned pale, her eyes full of infinite hate, sharp as an arrow. Every word burst out of her mouth like a hail: "you bitch..."


    The heart cloud Princess again falsely moved to move, with the knee ferociously against her abdomen.


    Ye Yanran was so painful that she couldn''t even say anything, and Princess Xinyun''s eyes showed a smile of success.


    The guard at the door looked over. Princess Xinyun glared at ye Yanran: "why do you push me?"


    Ye Yanran has not had a chance to answer.


    Ye Yanran has taken advantage of no one''s attention, the right hand agglomerates the whole body''s strength, uses all the strength, takes the opportunity to pat his leg bone fracture, and then faints in the past.


    Ye Yan Ran''s lips trembled with pain, but when she saw the shameless woman in front of her, she was so faint that she almost had to carry her breath.


    Ye Yanran wants revenge, wants to scratch her face, but she finds that her body is not right.


    It was hot and humid under her. Something came out of her body.


    This strange feeling made her heart fall.


    She moved a little and her eyes widened in horror. She found a pool of red blood on the ground. Her voice trembled violently: "my child My child... "


    Ah Xiu was shocked to see this scene. When she saw the pool of blood on the ground, she screamed: "side princess, side princess, what''s wrong with you..."


    A Yin, the girl of Princess Xinyun, also ran over: "princess, what''s the matter with you?"


    "Go and get a doctor!" Ye Yanran that pair of finger joints almost white hand tightly covered the stomach, she said this sentence quickly also fainted in the past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 478

    Ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun were soon carried back by the servants.


    The doctor was soon invited to Yixin hospital.


    When the doctor felt for Ye Yan Ran''s pulse, his eyebrows were tight.


    A Xiu, who was waiting on the other side, looked at the doctor''s expression and asked nervously, "grand doctor The side concubine''s child... "


    He shook his head with regret.


    Ah Xiu was stunned.


    Ye Yanran wakes up at the moment. She looks at the doctor nervously: "my child, my child, he will be ok..."


    Ye Yanran saw the dignified appearance of the grand physician, and suddenly had a bad premonition in his heart.


    The tears in her eyes could not help falling down, and her voice was full of pleading: "great doctor, you must save my child, you must save my child..."


    The doctor was silent for a long time, but he still said, "this child can''t hold on Please take it easy. There will be children in the future. "


    The last trace of blood on ye Yanran''s face was also pumped clean.


    Her face was stiff, almost suffocating, and her fingertips were trembling.


    Ye Yanran could accept this fact for a long time. She shook her head in pain and sobbed in her voice: "no - this is not true, this is not true!"


    Her tears fell down crazily, crying bitterly: "no! My child is still there, he is still in my stomach, he - has not called me a mother


    This child carries all her expectations, all her hopes, and she puts her own future on him. How can it say that if there is no, there will be no more?


    Ye Yanran''s reason completely collapsed at this moment, she cried and roared.


    Her eyes were red, her hands clenched into fists, and several of her long nails were broken in the palm.


    She pounded the bed board with ferocity and ferocity. Her voice almost pierced the eardrum: "bitch, it''s that bitch. I''m going to kill her. I''m going to kill her!"


    Ah Xiu was frightened by Ye Yanran''s appearance. She pressed her tightly and cried, "side concubine, you should take good care of yourself now..."


    Mingyuxuan.


    Night is not white, immersed in deep regret, look gloomy, unable to extricate themselves.


    He stood in front of the mingyuxuan, holding the jade clasp in his hand and looking at the dark ruins and debris in front of him.


    His lips show bitterness: "you are cruel, unexpectedly left me alone."


    "I''m in pain now, and I''m very sad. How can I live without you for such a long time?"


    The cold wind blows, with a cold chill.


    Rain fell from the haze of the sky, and the whole yard seemed more and more silent and boundless.


    Night is not white, as if he did not feel the cold rain, he slightly raised his head, looked at the sky, muttered to himself: "where are you, don''t hide, come back, I miss you very much."


    Night is not white in the mind is all Su Ying''s appearance, dimple like flower appearance, angry frown appearance, jealous stubborn appearance.


    I don''t know when, she has already gone deep into his bone marrow, deeply imprinted on his body.


    "You make my heart full of you, but you don''t care about me in vain. How can you be cruel?"


    Ling Feng found the night is not white, he saw a man standing in front of the ruins talking to himself, do not know what to say.


    He was isolated there, and he looked very lonely.


    The cold wind rolled up his robes, and the rain wet his long black hair, but he was indifferent.


    "Lord..." Ling Feng called softly.


    "Did I do something wrong?" Night is not white back to him, light asked a sentence, but the voice is full of a sad.


    Ling Feng stops and doesn''t know how to answer.


    Ye feibai didn''t expect his answer. He just wanted to talk and vent his depression.


    "I broke her heart, didn''t I?"


    He closed his eyes in pain.


    He kept saying that he loved her and didn''t believe her in the end.


    The night is not white long ground sighs a sigh, low drop of eyes in flash a touch of loss: "do you say the shadow will come back? What should I do if she doesn''t come back for the rest of her life? "


    Before meeting the princess, Ling Feng had never seen such a sad appearance of feibai overnight.


    Ling Feng looked at him like this, with a deep emotion in his eyes. He felt that he had become inexplicably sad.


    He clenched his fist secretly. He must help the prince find the princess.


    After a long time, Ling Feng reported flatly: "Lord, the grand doctor has diagnosed that ye side princess''s child is gone."


    The night is not white lip corner slowly draws up a sneer of ridicule, this play has been performed for too long, must be ended immediately!


    Ye Yanran knows his secret. How can he not get rid of it?


    Isn''t this a good time to be right?


    He was clearly smiling, but his black eyes were indifferent: "do you know how to do it?"Ling Feng saw the night is not white such facial expression, immediately understood one thing, the Lord wants to kill.


    Yixin hospital.


    After the doctor gave ye Yanran a pulse diagnosis, she was asked by the girl of Fuling hospital. She said it was Princess Xinyun''s leg injury.


    Ye Yanran''s mood has stabilized a little at the moment. A Xiu took the medicine to ye Yanran and comforted him: "concubine, don''t be sad. The Lord will surely get justice for you."


    Ye Yan Ran leans on the head of the bed, the complexion is very ugly, she decadent way: "can?"


    Ah Xiu nodded: "it will be!"


    Ye Yanran drank the medicine mechanically and closed her eyes painfully: "as soon as I close my eyes, I will remember how my child died unjustly..."


    "Side concubine, you must get up and take good care of yourself! You will have a baby soon


    Ah Xiu gave Ye Yan ran a good medicine, just to turn around to get her a piece of jujube, suddenly heard Ye Yan Ran groan.


    Ah Xiu turned her head and found that ye Yanran''s face was as pale as paper.


    Ye Yanran''s voice was extremely weak: "go and ask the grand doctor..."


    She felt the blood pouring down her body.


    The grand doctor was still in the Fuling hospital, so he came here soon.


    When the great doctor came to check the pulse for Ye Yan Ran, he opened his mouth and his eyes showed a look of disbelief: "how can this be so?"


    A Xiu looked at Ye Yan Ran''s blood color on her face and was pulled away a little bit. She was very nervous: "grand doctor, how is she doing?"


    "Massive hemorrhage after parturition..." The grand doctor said to ah Xiu, "you go to inform the Lord, I''m afraid the side imperial concubine is not good."


    Ah Xiu opened her mouth wide and her face was completely dull. She even forgot to breathe.


    She took a look at ye Yanran on the bed, then stumbled to find ye feibai. Her voice was full of pleading: "Lord, Lord The imperial physician said that the side imperial concubine was dying. Please go and see her


    "How could such a thing happen?" The night is not white eyes show a sinister look, but the face is showing a sad look: "you immediately go to Ye Fu, will Yan Yan''s family please come over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 479

    Ye Fu.


    Mrs. Ye is teasing her grandson with a smile on her face.


    Ma Ma, ye Tianao''s wife, said with a smile: "Niang, the little guy likes you very much. Look how happy he is."


    Ye Fu''s heart is in full bloom. He hugs his little grandson in his arms and kisses him hard. He is reluctant to let go. She said to Ma: "now Yanran is pregnant and will have a good child in the future."


    Ma said with a smile: "Yan Ran will definitely have a boy."


    Ye Tianao sat and drank a cup of tea, with a hint of calculation in his face: "now the princess of Huai is dead. If Yanran gives birth to a boy, she will surely become the princess of Huai."


    Mrs. Ye sighed: "the position of Princess Huai is lovely. If it wasn''t for your father''s feeling that huaiwang was not favored before Deliberately avoid, how can you let other women get involved in it before


    Ma Ma said with a smile: "this position belongs to Yan Ran, no one can take it. Su Ying sitting in this position, is not it also fatal to enjoy? "


    Ye Tianao arrogantly provoked the corner of his lips: "as long as Yan Ran sits firmly in the position of Princess Huai, we Li''s family will..."


    Ye Tianao takes it for granted that this position of Princess Huai is in ye Yanran''s bag.


    At this time, a Xiu ran in from the outside. When the porter saw Ah Xiu, he couldn''t help saying, "Oh, isn''t this a Xiu girl? Didn''t you go to huaiwang mansion with you? Why are you back? "


    Ah Xiu gasped and couldn''t speak for a moment.


    "Why are you running in such a hurry? Is something wrong?"


    Ah Xiu gasped: "I want to see madam!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll let you know."


    "No, I''ll go in myself. It''s too late!" Ah Xiu bumps into the door and rushes in.


    When Mrs. ye saw her, her face showed a curious look: "ah Xiu?"


    She knelt down in front of Mrs. ye, and her tears kept falling down: "madam, it''s not good. The side concubine has a miscarriage, and the bleeding is not stopped Lord, please go over. "


    Ye Tianao was still having a dream just now. When he heard a Xiu''s words, his face was stiff.


    He suddenly stood up and looked at ah Xiu: "what do you say?"


    Ah Xiu choked and said: "after the side imperial concubine had a miscarriage, the bleeding was not stopped. The imperial doctor said Maybe not


    Mrs. Ye''s face panic, almost fainted: "Yan Ran, my Yan Ran ah!"


    Ma Ma hurriedly let the baby in his hands and let the nurse take him away. She held out her hand to hold the pale Mrs. ye: "Niang, don''t worry."


    Ye Tianao frowned and said, "Yan Ran, how can you miscarry?"


    Ah Xiu wiped her tears with her hand and said with hatred: "it''s Princess Xinyun!"


    "Princess Xinyun, Princess of the northern nomadic people?" Ye Tianao naturally has heard of this princess. He has heard that she has come all the way from Beimu. Now he lives in huaiwang mansion. He once saw that he took her to the lake for a night.


    At the beginning, he was worried, but he didn''t see yefeibai marry the princess, but he thought that yefeibai was just on the spur of the moment.


    Ah Xiu nodded: "it''s her! It was she who made the concubine lose her child


    Ye Tianao also wanted to ask again. Ma stopped him and said, "now time is pressing. Let''s go there first. What do you want to ask? Ask carefully in the carriage."


    Mrs. Ye is a man with no backbone. She hardly knows what to do when she hears the news of Ye Yanran''s miscarriage.


    Hearing this, she nodded: "let''s go, go My sweet


    Ah Xiu was allowed to sit on the carriage. Ye Tianao frowned and said, "this princess Xinyun is so arrogant and despotic?"


    A Xiu nodded: "the first time she came to the door, she fought with the side imperial concubine. She didn''t put the side imperial concubine in the eye, and slapped the side imperial concubine''s face!"


    Ye Yanran is the only girl in the Ye family. She is the apple of her eye. From childhood, she has been flattered in the palm of her hand. No one wants to touch her. Now she is slapped by an outsider!


    Ye Tianao frowned tightly and clenched his teeth: "what?"


    Ah Xiu continued: "the prince is very good for his side concubine. He often stays in the side concubine, and gives the side imperial concubine all the matters in the family. After the side concubine was pregnant, the prince was very happy and gave her many things. But she didn''t expect that Princess Xinyun was jealous. Not long ago, she went directly to beat the side concubine with a whip. At that time, there was a maid blocking her. The side princess saved her child, but there was a long scar on her face


    Mrs. Ye exclaimed: "serious not serious?"


    Ah Xiu said bitterly: "that scar wound is very deep, the side imperial concubine used a lot of ointment, can''t completely..."


    Mrs. Ye was angry and distressed. Her precious daughter was bullied like this!


    She was so distressed that she burst into tears, as if the whip had hit her.


    "The side imperial concubine thought that she would fall out of favor, but the prince didn''t seem to care about the scar, so he went to her room." What did ah Xiu think of? "Yes, that night, a fire broke out in the mingyuxuan of Princess Huai Later, for a period of time, he was very sad and often locked himself in his studyYe Tianao heard here slightly wrung eyebrows: "later?"


    "Later, Princess Xinyun began to threaten and ridicule the side concubine, saying that Princess Huai''s position was hers. The side concubine asked the empress dowager, who also promised to give her the position of Princess Huai... " Ah Xiu tearfully fell down again: "today, Princess Xinyun and the side princess met when they went to the study to look for the prince. Princess Xinyun didn''t get close to the prince''s body. She was so angry that she raised her hand heavily and hit the side princess''s stomach Taiyi, Taiyi said it was massive bleeding I''m afraid... "


    Ye Tianao raised a fist and smashed it to the wall of the car, and his eyes burst into anger.


    Well, you princess Xinyun, do you really think this is Beimu? It''s so cruel!


    Yan Ran is pregnant, and it is her turn to be the princess of Huai. This laoshizi''s Princess made her have no children. It''s hard to say whether Princess Huai''s position is, and even her life is on her way.


    Mrs. Ye cried like a tearful man, and could not breathe.


    "This matter can''t be done like this. Do you think ye''s house is easy to bully?" Ye Tianao''s eyes were cold, his hands were tightly clenched, and his bone''s voice cluttered: "you must go and get this account back!"


    Night is not white, think about the time is almost, set off to the Yixin courtyard.


    Ye Yanran sleeps in a daze. She hears the familiar footstep sound. It''s white brother.


    She opened her eyes and saw ye feibai standing in front of the window. He was as beautiful as in a painting. Ye Yanran was staring at his eyes which were even brighter than the stars. A weak smile appeared on her pale face: "brother feibai, I thought you would ignore me any more."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 480

    "Don''t talk." Night is not white, the dark eyes show a gentle look, soft voice.


    "Brother Bai, you shouldn''t have come here. It''s bad luck here." After ye Yanran finished this sentence, his heart was sweet again. The non white brother came at this time. He didn''t avoid it at all. He was sincere to her, and he had her in his heart!


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" His pleasant voice like mellow wine, soothing her heart, she suddenly felt that the body was no longer painful.


    Ye Fei turned his head and looked at the doctor who was still applying needles for ye Yanran: "Sun Taiyi, how is Yan Ran''s body?"


    Sun Tai Yi only felt that ye Fei''s eyes were fierce. His heart couldn''t help shaking: "the side princess is bleeding more than ever now I will do my best


    Night is not a white face, enigmatic, flashing in the eyes of a treacherous wave: "must stop the blood, no matter what method!"


    What else did sun Taiyi want to say? He felt that the night was not white, staring at his eyes, which was cold and piercing. He hung down his head and said, "yes, yes!"


    Ye Yanran saw that ye feibai cared about her so much that she was moved more and more. At the same time, she felt more and more guilty. Her tears were rolling and she cried bitterly: "feibai brother, I''m sorry, I failed to keep the child."


    "Don''t think so much about it. Just take good care of yourself." Ye Fei''s white face showed a look of sadness, guilt and remorse: "it''s all bad for this king. If it wasn''t for this king to leave, how could your child not keep it?"


    Ye Yanran quickly shook his head and said, "no, it''s the fault of Beimu Xinyun!"


    "Is it her?" Ye Fei''s eyebrows were tight and frowned, and his face looked very angry: "the heart cloud is too much. I must not let her off this time! Ah, my father had planned to make her a princess... "


    Ye Yanran''s eyes flashed a surprise, but the Empress Dowager promised her!


    The position of Princess Huai can be her own! Why didn''t Princess Xinyun die!


    Ye Yanran stretched out her hand and pulled the wide sleeve of Yefei. She was full of sadness: "brother feibai, this matter must not be settled like this. You must make decisions for me!"


    Night is not white to collect the disgust between the eyebrows, he will take her hand to open to the quilt: "have what to say later, don''t waste the spirit."


    Ye Yanran''s eyes were filled with bloodthirsty hatred, and his eyes almost glared out: "the children were good, but they were all the women in Beimu Xinyun! She killed our children! It''s all her! "


    The night is not white, has not answered, saw a touch of blue shadow rushed in from the outside, face with panic, voice trembling: "daughter, my daughter!"


    "Niang..." Ye Yanran heard the very familiar voice and looked at ye feibai''s back. She saw that Mrs. Ye was held by her sister-in-law and came quickly. Her face was covered with tears.


    Mrs. Ye''s sight falls on ye Yanran''s face, and tears fall down again.


    Her daughter loves beauty and always dresses up beautifully.


    Now her face is as white as paper, and there is no trace of blood on her lips.


    When did this daughter suffer from such hardships when she grew up in the palm of her hand.


    Mrs. Ye sat down beside ye Yanran and held her cold hand in her hand: "my Yanran, how can I be so haggard..."


    Ma Ma and Yan Ran have always been close to each other, and now they stand aside and wipe their tears secretly.


    Mrs. ye saw that the doctor took the needle and asked in a hurry, "doctor, how is my daughter now? But the blood has stopped? "


    Sun Taiyi stroked the sweat on his face and stammered, "stop, stop."


    Mrs. Ye breathed a sigh of relief.


    Ye Yanran tears more fierce: "Niang, if you come a step later, I''m afraid you won''t see your daughter."


    Mrs. Ye looked at her reproachfully: "nonsense!"


    "Princess Xinyun wants her daughter''s life!" Ye Yanran took a look at ye feibai, and her voice was low and frightened. "She hit her daughter''s stomach with one fist and one fist The child was beaten by her birth


    Ye Yanran''s face had a look of despair, and her eyes were full of Horror: "the child has always been healthy in my stomach, so she killed her!"


    Ma Ma thought of that picture, but he couldn''t help shaking: "what a cruel woman!"


    Mrs. Ye felt heartache and was about to bleed. She took a veil and wiped her tears for Ye Yan Ran: "you don''t want to cry, your mother will get justice for you!"


    Mrs. ye turned and looked at the night with mournful eyes: "Lord, you must be the master for Yan Ran."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes show a violent look, as if some can not believe: "is it so?"


    Ye Yanran, with tears in her eyes, was pitiful, and her face showed a very aggrieved look: "she hated the children in Yanran''s stomach, she hated poison Yanran!"


    The night is not white, with a chilling chill: "come, please come to the heart cloud princess."


    Ye Yanran clenched his fist secretly: Fei Bai brother didn''t know her true face before. Princess Xinyun almost killed herself, and he also took it easy.This time his child was killed, he would not be soft hearted.


    Poria cocos hospital.


    Princess Xinyun limped around the room. She was used to what she wanted. But the child in Ye Yan Ran''s stomach was still a child whose night was not white.


    Ah Yin came over with tea and looked at Princess Xinyun''s worried look, and comforted him: "princess, don''t be afraid. You are the princess of the northern nomadic people. For the sake of the overall situation, the prince will certainly keep you."


    A smile flashed on the lips of Princess Xinyun: "yes, it''s right that the princess doesn''t admit it anyway. What''s more, it''s ye Yanran''s own fall. What''s the matter with me? You can''t depend on me for everything


    Ah Yin nodded her head and said, "that is, ye side Fei fell by herself."


    The more she thought about it, the more happy she was: "ha ha, her child is finally gone! After that, everyone''s starting point is finally the same. "


    At this time, another girl ran in: "princess, the Lord is looking for you."


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes flashed, and a touch of fear flashed in her heart, but the fear soon disappeared.


    In her heart, she is much higher than ye Yanran that fool in the heart of night Fei Bai.


    She raised her head and straightened her chest to the Yixin courtyard. Passing by the gate of Yixin courtyard, she saw a tall man standing there. His appearance was somewhat similar to ye Yanran. A pair of cold eyes were full of resentment and bitterness, as if to swallow her raw.


    Princess Xinyun glanced at him coldly and didn''t care.


    She limped in, her slender eyebrows frowning slightly, looking very pitiful.


    As soon as she came in, she coldly glared at ye Yanran on the bed: "are you satisfied now? My feet are lame. Are you satisfied?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 481

    Ye Yanran''s eyes widened. The woman dared to report to the villain first. She screamed: "bitch, you killed my child!"


    Princess Xinyun turned her head and looked at the night. She looked innocent and aggrieved: "feibai brother, the concubine on the side of the leaf hated me. Unexpectedly, she tripped me up deliberately. Her legs hurt so much now!"


    Ye Yan Ran was so angry that she fainted quickly, and all the blood in her whole body rushed to the top of her head.


    She looked at Princess Xinyun and pretended to strangle her immediately. She struggled to get out of bed: "Beimu Xinyun! You have killed my child, and I will fight with you


    "You can''t, you can''t..." Sun Tai doctor see Ye Yan Ran excited appearance, busy way, "not easy to stop blood, side imperial concubine must not be angry."


    Mrs. Ye was nervous and hugged Yan Ran tightly.


    She hated to stare at the heart cloud Princess: "you are such a vicious woman, not good to die!"


    Heart cloud Princess slightly proud eyes flash a trace of success in the smile, is not as long as continue to anger Ye Yan Ran, she will bleed more than?


    She had killed her child, and it would be better if she could continue to die of her anger!


    "Desperate? What''s your life for? " Princess Xinyun sneered, "you didn''t have the luck to give birth to this child, but you transferred your anger to this princess? Obviously, you fell down by yourself, and you even put this shit pot on the princess''s head. You can do it, ye Yanran


    "You Ye Yanran was shaking with anger.


    Heart cloud Princess cold hum a: "forget it, this princess see you are a patient''s share, adults have a lot, do not care about you!"


    "You, you..." Ye Yanran had been fighting the spirit of twelve points and the heart cloud Princess quarrel, she was weak, at the moment almost breathless.


    Mrs. Ye caresses Ye Yan Ran''s chest and follows her Qi for her. She hated to stare at the heart cloud Princess: "you this heart is like a snake and scorpion woman, do not know shame."


    Princess Xinyun seemed to be unable to contend with their mother and son. She looked at night feibai wrongly, staring at a pair of beautiful eyes with water mist: "feibai brother, they all bullied me..."


    "Bitch! You give back my child''s life Ye Yanran looks at the heart cloud princess''s hypocritical appearance, would like to tear her!


    Ye feibai looked at them. You quarreled with me and I, and couldn''t help frowning slightly. He looked at Ling Feng and said, "go and call ah Yao."


    The night is not white to see a heart cloud princess to see a leaf Yan Ran: "you say all reasonable, this king also don''t know who said is true."


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    "I''m telling the truth!"


    After a Yao leaves, the two women quarrel again. Princess Xinyun has a strong fighting power. Even if ye Yanran and Madame ye and Ma Ma are in the fight, she is a little bit of a loser.


    Night is not white standing on one side, looking at them unfathomably, the lip corner edge provokes a strange sneer.


    Where are you, shadow? If you''re good here, the play is coming to an end and you''ll love it.


    A Yao was soon brought over by Ling Feng. He was a bodyguard waiting outside the study.


    What happened between ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun before, he didn''t see it very clearly.


    However, he worked for the king, and he said what the Lord asked him to say.


    Heart cloud princess is very determined, she did all that is very secret, and did not see just right.


    The night is not white to see a Yao lightly, the voice is slightly heavy: "what happened between side imperial concubine and princess? You tell me everything you see. "


    "Yes Ah Yao seemed to be thinking about something. After a long time, he slowly said, "after the prince left, Princess Xinyun came over. Heart cloud Princess and leaf side imperial concubine argue after a few words, both sides are angry. When the side concubine went out, she was tied down by accident... "


    Ye Yanran quickly corrected: "it was she who deliberately stretched out her legs to trip me up!"


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes narrowed slightly: "it''s clear that you are about to fall down. Pull me as a cushion."


    Watching two people quarrel again, the night is not white low voice stops: "you continue to say!"


    A Yao cleared his throat and went on to say: "the side imperial concubine fell down and nothing happened But Princess Xinyun suddenly raised her fist and hit her stomach one by one... "


    "I didn''t!" Princess Xinyun''s face changed and she denied it to the night.


    Ah Xiu also quickly nodded her head and said, "the maid also saw clearly that Princess Xinyun tried to hit the side imperial concubine''s stomach!"


    Ye Yan Ran stares at the heart cloud Princess fiercely: "everybody has seen, do you dare to deny?"


    The night is not white phoenix eyes in the tiny squint cold sharp light, he looked at the holding breath in the corner of the doctor: "Sun Taiyi..."


    Sun Taiyi quickly stood up to prove: "the side imperial concubine''s stomach was indeed subjected to a huge impact, which led to a slippery fetus, and bleeding."


    All this is aimed at the heart cloud princess, she just want to deny it is impossible.


    Ye Yanran''s heart flits to success.


    She was very sad at the moment, her face was full of sorrow, and her eyes were filled with infinite hate: "you hate me, you come to me, why do you want to kill my child, he is innocent..."Ye Yanran struggled to get out of bed. She knelt down in front of yefeibai and took yefeibai''s hand: "feibai brother, you must make decisions for Yanran Yan Ran''s heart is so painful that it''s going to die. "


    Night is not white face cold to let a person cold, he will Ye Yan Ran to help up: "this king must be the master for you!"


    Heart cloud princess heard the night is not white said, slightly stunned.


    Night is not white slowly turn around, cold face makes heart hair cold.


    His deep and dark eyes were cold, full of evil, and cold and pitiless: "you killed the sweet child, I want you to pay the price!"


    Xinyun Princess na na na way: "non White Brother..."


    "I didn''t expect you to be such a cruel woman!" Night not white sneer, "come on! Lock up Princess Xinyun


    Heart cloud princess''s body is frozen, she slightly backward a step.


    "Yes Ye Yanran also instigated a way in one side, "if she killed our child, she will use her life to repay it!"


    Princess Xinyun''s face was slightly twisted. She lifted her haughty chin and her voice was sharp: "dare you take my life? I am the princess of the northern nomadic people. Do you want to start a war? "


    The bodyguards of huaiwang''s mansion had already gathered up. Princess Xinyun sneered and said, "how, who dares to catch me? If my father knows about it, he will lead his troops to the capital immediately! "


    Night is not white eyebrows, a little wrinkle, a flicker of hesitation on his face.


    The bodyguard did not hear the order of the night, and did not dare to come forward.


    Heart cloud Princess more and more proud, in the eyes of the public turned away.


    Ye Yanran is not angry. Does she really want to let this woman shine in the Huai palace!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 482

    Mrs. Ye looked at the back of Princess Xinyun, who swayed away and bit her lips.


    She is not convinced. How can she swallow her breath?!


    Originally, Yanran would soon become Princess Huai, and her child would be born in a few months, but everything was destroyed by that woman. If this woman continued to stay in the house, she would be tossed into her life!


    Mrs. Ye discussed with Ma and ye Tianao, and then went into the palace.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Mrs. Ye coming, she was surprised: "Jinxiu, how did you come here today?"


    Mrs. Ye knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager and solemnly kowtowed to the Empress Dowager in a sad voice: "empress dowager, please make decisions for Yanran!"


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mrs. Ye''s red and swollen eyes and sad face. A bad premonition flashed in her heart: "what happened?"


    "Something happened to Yanran. Her child is gone..." When Mrs. ye said this, tears appeared in her eyes, "it is the poisonous hand under the cloud of the northern animal husbandry heart!"


    The Empress Dowager''s face coagulated: "is she?"


    "This woman has a vicious mind. She is jealous and charming. She even hits her stomach with one punch while the Lord is away!" Mrs. Ye wiped her tears. "She beat the child down, how painful it should be Yan Ran, the child was loved by us since childhood, but now he has suffered such a great injustice. "


    The Empress Dowager patted the table, and her eyes were full of disbelief! how absurd! The AI family knew that this woman was not right, but she didn''t expect that she would do such a cruel and cruel thing


    Mrs. ye said with a cry: "the empress dowager, relying on her being the princess of the northern nomadic people, she acted recklessly and did not put us in the eye at all!"


    The Empress Dowager said in a cold voice, "it''s just a princess of a nomadic people. What can I do?"


    "The woman said that if anyone dares to do something to her, her father will take people to the capital city!" Mrs. Ye sobbed, "the LORD was going to dispose of her, but he was afraid of causing war, and he was still hesitating!"


    The Empress Dowager''s face turned red: "it is so arrogant!"


    "Empress dowager, do you want to suffer such sufferings in vain?" Mrs. Ye cried more and more sad, "my poor Yanran..."


    The more the Empress Dowager thought, the more angry she was, a woman of different nationalities unexpectedly set off such a big storm here: "this fair and mournful family must beg for Yan ran back! Let''s go. I''m going to meet this cruel woman now


    Before the empress dowager, she thought killing this woman would cause unnecessary trouble.


    Now she has changed her mind.


    This woman is not Huai princess now, she first burned Su Ying with a fire, and then killed the child in Yanran''s stomach with another fist. With her arrogant and domineering nature, if she continues to stay in the huaiwangfu, will the huaiwangfu still be full of blood?


    Although feibai is indifferent in temperament, he can see it from Su Ying. I''m afraid that he is in love with Princess Beimu now, so he doesn''t want to start with her.


    So, it''s up to her.


    The Empress Dowager and Mrs. ye took several bodyguards to the Poria cocos courtyard. Princess Xinyun was leaning on the imperial concubine''s couch and asked her servants to daub her with Cardan. She looked happy, as if nothing had happened.


    She knew that the non white brother was still towards her.


    The Empress Dowager took a deep breath and said in a cold voice, "come, tie this woman to my family!"


    Princess Xinyun suddenly saw four yellow bodyguards pouring in from the door. Her delicate face showed a angry face: "who is so bold, how dare you move this princess?"


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "the AI family wants to see today, the AI family can move you!"


    Heart cloud Princess raises eyes to see is empress dowager, her eyebrow slightly Picks: "empress dowager, what does this mean?"


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes showed a cold look: "you killed the child in Yanran''s stomach, think this matter is so dead?"


    Princess Xinyun said with a calm smile: "this is the Lord''s housework. The Empress Dowager should not interfere."


    Mrs. Ye pointed to Princess Xinyun, with infinite anger on her face: "the Empress Dowager is not a white Emperor''s grandmother. What are you? He even taught the Empress Dowager a lesson


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a look of annoyance: "tie this woman back to me, and I''ll take care of it myself!"


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes were dim. She took the sheepskin whip hanging on the wall and waved it vigorously. She took it from one of the bodyguards: "who dares to move this princess?"


    "The opposite is true!"


    Princess Xinyun has been used to whip since childhood. She has made great efforts, and every time she makes her skin crack.


    Several bodyguards who were close to her were whipped, and they were also afraid. Princess Xinyun sneered and said, "this princess is the princess of the northern nomadic people. If you dare to move me, I will write a letter to my father tomorrow, and let him take our soldiers to the capital!"


    What a proud tone!


    The Empress Dowager''s dignified face showed contempt. She deliberately angered the woman who had lost her sense in front of her: "the northern nomads only know how to burn, kill and plunder. They are the most barbaric people! That''s why such a princess comes out. She''s obstinate and shrewd, and has no breeding! ""Old woman, shut up!" Princess Xinyun has always been arrogant. From childhood to adulthood, only she reprimands others, no one dares to scold her.


    She didn''t put the Empress Dowager in her eyes. Now she heard her insulting herself like this, and now she held up a whip and hit her!


    Mrs. Ye''s face turned white with fright. She was closest to the empress dowager, and she was whipped for her.


    Mrs. Ye''s right arm clothes split open, revealing the inside of the blue and purple whip marks!


    The Empress Dowager looked at Mrs. Ye''s wound and thought that the whip would have fallen on her. Her face was even more angry and her breath became heavier.


    Mrs. ye called out pain and pointed to ye Yanran: "it''s just a princess of a small clan. Even the Empress Dowager dares to fight!"


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes flashed a clear color, her heart flashed a touch of regret, but she always refused to bow.


    She slightly raised her chin and looked at them coldly: "I want to fight who, you can control?"


    At this moment, the Empress Dowager gave a look to the guards, and the four of them worked together to subdue Princess Xinyun.


    Princess Xinyun struggled and yelled: "why do you catch me? If I tell my father, you''re dead! "


    The Empress Dowager''s shrewd and worldly eyes flashed with a sneer.


    The mother behind the Empress Dowager looked at the heart cloud princess with disdain: "I''m afraid you don''t have this chance."


    "In what capacity do you speak to me?" Princess Xinyun looked at mammy contemptuously.


    Mammy looked proud and said, "you are just a little princess of a nomadic nation. What qualifications do you have to talk to the Empress Dowager?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 483

    Mammy continued: "our Dongling state is a land of rites and ceremonies. The emperor is kind enough to let you live in the Huai palace and let the Lord treat you as a guest of honor. It''s better for you to conspire against the descendants of the royal family. This is not to say, you dare to commit crimes and hurt the Empress Dowager! "


    Heart cloud princess''s face some hang not to live, she mouth hard way: "is you bully this princess first, this princess still can''t fight back?"


    "Presumptuous!" Mammy said, "you are cruel at all!"


    Heart cloud Princess gnash teeth: "your mouth to this princess put clean point!"


    "Why, princess, is this not admitted? I don''t know if the princess still remember the body in the well in the front yard? And the girls who drowned in the lotus pond not long ago are all your masterpieces? "


    Princess Xinyun frowned. She thought that she was so clever that she didn''t know what she was doing. She had always been observing herself and recording her words and deeds.


    Princess Xinyun just wanted to retort, Mammy said: "not only that, but also you can''t get rid of the death of Princess Huai?"


    The heart cloud princess a pair of beautiful eyes fiercely glared at mammy: "you are less bloody!"


    If she had been able to break free of the shackles of the guards, she would have gone up to scratch mammy Hua''s face!


    At this time, a girl was brought in and thrown in front of Princess Xinyun.


    The Empress Dowager glanced at Princess Xinyun and said slowly, "on the day of Yinger''s death, this girl stealthily went to buy a lot of fuel oil. What''s the explanation for this?"


    Two sparks rose in Princess Xinyun''s eyes: "does the Empress Dowager of Dongling state slander people at will?"


    The Empress Dowager sneers in the heart, slander you again what?


    The girl was so frightened that she kowtowed to the Empress Dowager: "the empress dowager, please forgive me. It''s the princess who told me that I can''t help it!"


    Princess Xinyun''s eyes widened and her chest heaved violently: "You cheap girl, what are you talking nonsense about? When can I tell you to do such a thing?"


    She never thought that one day she would be wronged.


    The girl''s head was buried lower: "princess, it is you who hate the princess. This matter has nothing to do with maids."


    "What else do you have to say now?" Mammy looked at the heart cloud princess, her face showed a very angry look, "you even set fire to kill Princess Huai, one corpse and two lives!"


    "You did it!" A deep and cold voice came from behind the Empress Dowager: "it turns out that you are such a snake and scorpion. In vain, the king wants to marry you formally."


    Princess Xinyun raised her head and found that ye feibai didn''t know when he would appear in front of her. His face was full of haze, and his dark and proud eyes were gloomy and frightening. He fixed his eyes on her, and his face was covered with a thick layer of frost.


    Mrs. Ye listened, and the Empress Dowager looked at each other''s eyes and saw the killing intention!


    In the eyes of the empress dowager, a cold idea flashed quickly. It turned out that there was such an idea in the non white heart!


    This heart cloud Princess absolutely can''t stay, this woman looks beautiful, the method is clever, I''m afraid that she will turn back and coax, non white again hit her way!


    Ye feibai clenched his hands tightly into fists, and his bones cluttered. His face showed a look of remorse and hatred: "I''ve been really treating you. You should have done such a thing!"


    The Empress Dowager took a look at yefeibai and advised him, "feibai, this woman has committed many crimes. You can see..."


    "I don''t want to see her! Everything is up to the emperor''s grandmother! " The night is not white, looking to the heart. Princess Yun''s eyes are full of disappointment and hatred. He turns to leave, and his back is determined.


    Night is not white turn the moment, lips flash across a cold smile.


    "It''s not me Su Ying''s death has nothing to do with me! " When Princess Xinyun saw that night Fei was not going back, her heart began to fall. She cried out desperately, "brother feibai, not me! It''s not really me


    She felt that night feibai had feelings for Su Ying, so on this matter, she could never be slandered!


    After ye feibai left, a success flashed in Mrs. Ye''s eyes, and now this woman is a victim of a knife!


    Mammy''s lips provoked a sarcastic smile: "don''t shout, Princess Xinyun. He can''t hear him!"


    Heart cloud Princess roars: "you design to frame me!"


    Mammy said, "I heard that Princess Beimu was gentle and virtuous. How could you be so kind? In the short period of time you were in the Huai palace, you killed Ye side Fei''s fetus, burned Huai princess, and even tried to assassinate the Empress Dowager! "


    The more she couldn''t hear, the more wrong she was.


    Only heard mammy cold voice way: "you dare to pretend to be the princess of Beimu. It''s really a crime to die!"


    Princess Xinyun was stunned: "I am the princess of Beimu nationality, I am naturally the princess of Beimu nationality!"


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes became sharper and sharper: "what''s your plot to pretend to be a princess of the northern nomadic people?"


    "I''m the princess of heart cloud who is like a fake," she said in a sharp voice


    "Who sent you? Did you deliberately destroy the peace between Beimu and Dongling? "The heart cloud princess this just some panic, has the cold sweat on the face. If they insist that she is a fake princess, then things will become very serious: "I have evidence!"


    "Since identity can be falsified, evidence can be falsified." The Empress Dowager glanced at her faintly, "if you don''t point out who the person behind is, don''t blame me for being cruel!"


    Princess Xinyun''s fingers trembled slightly. She found that no one believed her at the moment. She looked at Ayu: "you must testify for me!"


    A you was so poisoned that he couldn''t say a word. He kept gesticulating with his hands, looking worried.


    "Not yet The Empress Dowager sneered: "to AI Jia to beat, hit hard, until she confessed who is behind that person!"


    "Do you dare to abuse lynching?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at her with pitiful eyes.


    Mrs. Ye looked aside and admired the Empress Dowager in her heart. She was bullied by Beimu Xinyun before she was Yanran. Now she sees the retribution of beimuxinyun. She doesn''t know how happy she is!


    Soon, a bodyguard prepared the board. The thick board hit the tender skin of Princess Xinyun heavily and firmly every time.


    Princess Xinyun was white with pain and wanted to run away.


    The guards held her down, and she couldn''t break free.


    She had never been humiliated like this, and she screamed, wailed, and cursed, "you must not die, old witch!"


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes fell on her body, and her voice was cold: "hit the mourning family heavily!"


    "Pa! Bang! Bang


    The guards didn''t dare to neglect them. Every time they hit hard and hard, Princess Xinyun kept cursing. Later, her voice gradually became weak and began to beg for mercy: "I am really Princess Xinyun!"


    "Princess Huai''s death has nothing to do with me! It''s ye Yanran... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 484

    There was a panic in Mrs. Ye''s heart. Why did Princess Xinyun only admit it on this matter? Was it really sweet?


    My daughter knows that in order to achieve the goal, it is unscrupulous.


    The prince had intended to protect Princess Xinyun. After hearing that she had killed Su Ying, he completely ignored her life and death.


    If this matter is really Yanran to do, that Yanran will also be rejected.


    Mrs. Ye didn''t allow such things to happen. She said in a sharp voice: "this woman pretends to be a princess and dares to frame others. Hit, hit hard


    The heavy board crackled and fell, and such a cruel hand almost beat her to death.


    After all, Princess Xinyun is a woman. She can''t help but feel the pain. She shivers all over her body. However, she has been beaten to pieces and her buttocks are bloody.


    At first, she still had the strength to curse and retort, and then she only cried and repeated a sentence: "I want to see the emperor, I want to see the emperor!"


    "Stop!" The Empress Dowager raised her hand, and the guards soon stopped.


    Mrs. Ye was stunned, and a faint panic flashed across her eyes: "empress dowager, do you want to let this woman go? Is it really necessary to let her go when she has committed so many crimes? "


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "take her to see the emperor!"


    When Princess Xinyun heard her satisfactory answer, she relaxed a little, but what she didn''t expect was that the Empress Dowager allowed her to see the emperor, but the emperor refused to see her.


    "The emperor." Duke sun entered the imperial study and reported, "Princess Xinyun wants to see you."


    The emperor raised his head.


    "Princess Xinyun made waves in the Huai palace. She not only killed the child of Ye side princess, but also burned the Huai princess with a fire..." When Duke sun mentioned Princess Huai, his face showed a look of regret.


    The corner of his eyes leaped, and his face suddenly showed anger.


    Sun Gonggong continued: "the Empress Dowager suspects that she is a fake Princess of Beimu and wants to put her to death. She is crying and crying to see you."


    "Yinger was killed by her The Ming emperor''s eyes flashed inconceivably, word by word from his mouth.


    He is very fond of Ying''er, a daughter-in-law. She is intelligent and cunning, and she is a rare strange woman. She was pregnant, and he thought he would soon have a grandson, but she was burned to death by a fire.


    Every time the emperor of Ming thinks that shadow is not in this world, he is very sad.


    Now I know that the murderer is Princess Xinyun. There is a dark light in the eyes of Emperor Ming.


    He even had a bit of remorse in his heart. He had the attitude of watching the good play to see how Fei Bai ended the farce.


    "Yes." Sun Gonggong should say, "she sent the girl to buy a lot of fuel, and burned the place where Princess Huai lived in the dead of night."


    Emperor Ming leaned back on the chair, thinking of the scene, slightly closed his eyes.


    "This woman is so arrogant and domineering that she can''t help saying that her father-in-law is going to fight to the capital, and even dare to disrespect the Empress Dowager." Seeing the emperor''s look, Duke sun couldn''t help saying, "emperor, Princess Xinyun says that she is a real princess. She..."


    The emperor''s eyes flashed a killing intention: "if it''s really Xinyun, how could Princess Xinyun do such a cruel thing? This woman is full of evil I will not see her and stab her white silk


    "Yes." Duke sun retired.


    Princess Xinyun did not see the emperor, but waited for a foot of white silk.


    "Princess Xinyun." Sun Gonggong with people standing at the gate of the prison, across the fence, he saw the woman inside lying lifeless on the ground, a piece of blood behind.


    "Does the emperor want to see me?" Princess Xinyun stood up with difficulty. The emperor must be able to prove her identity and give her justice. She has been so wronged that she must return it one by one.


    Sun Gonggong''s face showed a sarcastic smile: "how can the emperor meet you as a fake princess?"


    The look on Princess Xinyun''s face slowly congealed. She looked at sun Gonggong with vigilance: "what do you mean?"


    Sun Gonggong made a gesture to the back, and a jailer came forward with a white silk in his hand.


    "You pretended to be a princess and killed Princess Huai. It''s not enough for you to die ten times on these two charges alone." Sun Gonggong sneered, "the emperor is merciful, give you white Ling, leave you a whole body."


    "What do you say?" Princess Xinyun''s heart seemed to split into pieces in an instant. Her face was filled with hatred and panic. She held her hands in the fence and shook vigorously, "I didn''t fake Princess Xinyun, I didn''t kill Princess Huai I didn''t... "


    Sun Gonggong didn''t take her words seriously. He gave a look to the jailer, who opened the door and walked in.


    The jailer was very strong and held her tightly.


    Princess Xinyun wants to run away and struggle hard, but all this is in vain.


    Sun gave her a faint look: "you''d better go on the road at ease."Bai Ling''s neck is on her neck. She grabs it hard, and her face is filled with resentment and resentment: "if you dare to kill me, my father will lead the soldiers to kill me, and the whole Dongling will be splashed with blood."


    "Ha, what a big voice!" Sun Gonggong slowly said with a smile, "let''s see if your father has this ability..."


    The white silk rib around her neck became tighter and tighter. She began to suffocate. She tried to grow up and wanted to breathe, but there was no breath of fresh air


    The breath of death came closer and closer, and her whole body was shaking.


    Her face showed a look of panic, vaguely beg for mercy: "please, let me go I''m really Princess Xinyun. I didn''t kill Princess Huai I don''t want to die I didn''t do it. Why should I admit it? Why... "


    She pleaded, and her hoarse voice became more and more miserable.


    But no one paid attention to her.


    The more the white silk is, the tighter it is.


    After a long time, her eyes widened, and there was no breath in her eyes.


    Night is not white, standing in front of the window, tall and lonely.


    His eyes were cast on the distant depression, which was covered with a dim and uncertain light.


    After the death of Princess Xinyun, the Ming emperor wrote a letter to the head of the northern nomadic clan. The letter listed a dozen charges of Princess Xinyun and exaggerated each of her charges.


    The main idea of the letter is that there is a woman who pretends to be princess Xinyun in our Dongling. She is unscrupulous, careless and even kills the princess and assassinates the Empress Dowager. We have dealt with it for you. You don''t have to thank me.


    The head of the Beimu clan was deeply distressed, but he could not admit that she was really his daughter, so he could only bear it.


    The night is not white clenched the jade clasp in the hand, the lip flash a silk strange smile.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 485

    The smile flashed by and was soon replaced by a sad and lonely look.


    "Do you see the shadow? I got rid of another one, but where are you? "


    The window door was suddenly opened by the cold wind, which blew on his face like a knife, and raised his black hair randomly.


    He didn''t react to anything, just looking at a place.


    No matter how cold the wind is, it can''t be cold to his heart.


    His eyes turned cold: "now there is another one. Shadow, it will soon be over


    Ye Yanran heard the news of Beimu Xinyun''s death, and the whole people burst into laughter: "this woman also has today, she finally died, ha ha ha!"


    Ye Yanran covered his stomach: "baby, my mother finally avenged you!"


    Ah Xiu saw ye Yanran in a good mood and handed the medicine to ye Yanran''s hand: "Princess Xinyun is dead, and no one will take the position of Princess Huai with you again!"


    Ye Yanran drank the medicine and said with a sneer: "that bitch has already died. Pity my child!"


    Ah Xiu comforted him: "side concubine, you don''t have to worry. You are still young, and the LORD loves you. Sooner or later, there will be children. "


    Ye Yanran''s lips lifted a proud smile: "it''s true that the non white brother really loves me..."


    She thought of yefeibai talking to her gently and softly, with pink bubbles in her heart.


    "God is still looking after the side concubine. All the people who are against you are gone." Ah Xiu''s face also showed a happy look, "isn''t the position of Princess Huai the thing in your bag?"


    Ye Yan ran more and more proud: "non white brother can only be my own."


    Ye Yanran and a Xiu happily talk, she suddenly feel a pain in her stomach, this pain than before every time to be strong.


    "Ah..." She held her stomach tightly, and she could almost hear the sound of blood rushing out.


    Ah Xiu saw that Ye Yan Ran looked wrong and exclaimed: "side imperial concubine, what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye Yanran''s face was weak: "great doctor, go to ask for a doctor quickly!"


    Sun Taiyi rushed to, for Ye Yan Ran pulse, heart a Lin.


    This matter sun Taiyi also felt very strange, leaf side imperial concubine since miscarriage, her condition has been repeated, always not good. The last time she had a massive hemorrhage, he gave her an injection and the heaviest medicine, which finally stopped her blood.


    This time is different from before. It''s a blood death. He is really helpless.


    Yefeibai soon came to see yefeibai. He was very scared when he saw yefeibai come. He knelt on the ground and said, "Lord, I can''t help you..."


    Sun Taiyi thought that yefeibai would be furious, but after a long time, he didn''t see any reaction from yefeibai.


    When sun Taiyi was stunned, he asked in a deep voice: "it''s just a miscarriage. How can I do anything about it?"


    Sun Taiyi''s face was covered with cold sweat: "Wei Chen and Wei Chen felt that the side imperial concubine was taking some medicine, which led to more than bleeding..."


    "I know. Go out." The night is not white to sink a voice to, "Ling Feng, you immediately go to thoroughly investigate this matter, exactly is who does."


    Yefeibai asked sun Taiyi to save ye Yanran before, in order to give hope to Ye family and Empress Dowager. If they had no value for use, how could they have worked so hard


    but now that beimuxinyun has been removed, ye Yanran''s life is no longer necessary to stay.


    The room was quiet all of a sudden, and the night was not white. He walked slowly to ye Yanran. He looked down at ye Yanran.


    Ye Yan Ran stares at his beautiful and flawless face, and asks with some fear: "non white elder brother, isn''t Yanran going to die soon?"


    Night is not white, that pair of cold eyes flashed a touch of Cruelty: "yes."


    Ye Yanran subconsciously reached out and grasped his hand, and his fear of death became deeper and deeper: "Yanran doesn''t want to die, Yanran hasn''t given you a baby yet..."


    "Ben will never have a child." Night is not white brush her hand, lips gently pull up a radian, his smile enchanting and evil charm, "before there will be, will not be."


    Ye Yanran widened her eyes, and her astonishment rose from the bottom of her eyes. She reluctantly showed a smile: "non white brother, what are you talking about?"


    Night is not white bent down, vaguely close to, the heat almost rushed to her ears.


    Ye Yanran''s line of sight on this pair of beautiful and unspeakable eyes, heart fluttering to jump up.


    The night is not white lips to draw up a ferocious smile, in her ear a word by word way: "this king has never been with you."


    "How could it be?" Ye Yan Ran was stunned, and looked at him with disbelief, "before Yan Ran, it was clearly pregnant with a child."


    She was pregnant and vomiting, she was clearly aware of fetal movement, and this miscarriage proved that the child had been carried in her stomach.


    A cruel smile flashed in the eyes of night Fei: "I sent someone to find a most dirty, smelly and disgusting beggar in the street, and brought him into the palace and your room."Ye Yanran is completely dull.


    "Your child belongs to that beggar. I have never touched you. So, how could your child be the king''s? " The sound of the night is like the sound of nature.


    Every word is like a sharp blade, stabbing into ye Yanran''s chest, but can''t even see the blood.


    "No!" Her body is not white brother''s, how can be touched by disgusting beggars? unable!


    Night is not white lip edge to stir up a casual smile, eyes sharp: "ye Yanran, you naive ah!"


    "No, impossible!" Ye Yanran widened her eyes, and her face turned white, "non white brother, you are joking with me, right?"


    Ye feibai looked at her calmly, with a trace of sarcasm in his eyes. He said slowly, "I don''t have this leisurely feeling!"


    Ye Yanran''s lips trembled, she could not accept what he said. Her body began to tremble: "you are so good to me, you won''t do it!"


    Night is not white, deep eyes are vicious and bloodthirsty, and a sneer flashed on his lips: "I treat you well, but I hope you will become the target of the northern nomadic cloud. I treat you well, but to keep my secret."


    Ye Yanran shook her head crazily, her face was full of pain, she did not believe, she did not believe a word.


    Her reason at the moment has almost collapsed: "this is impossible, this is impossible, not brother Bai, you like me, right?"


    Ye feibai looked at her pitifully: "never!"


    Ye Yan Ran screamed, the voice almost pierced the eardrum: "no!"


    She was frightened and angry, and her blood was flowing fast. She grabbed the sleeve of Yefei''s clothes and almost frantically pointed at him: "why, why do you do this to me, why do you do this to me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 486

    She gasped for breath, her eyes were full of dark and merciless eyes, which were not white at night.


    "Why..." Her voice became weaker and weaker, and she still asked, "why..."


    Ye Yanran murmured, until exhausted the last trace of strength.


    She couldn''t hold on any longer, stopped breathing and lay on her back in bed.


    Ye feibai looked at her corpse, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Shadow, it''s all over now. Will you come back soon?


    In the future, only the two of us, quiet, in the same boat, no one else.


    "Lord, my subordinates have brought the murderer here." Ling Feng''s voice came.


    A Xiu was bound by Ling Feng and brought to Ye Fei Bai. She shook her head vigorously: "it''s not a maid, it''s not a maidservant. I hope the Lord''s tea is famous."


    Ah Xiu raised her head and saw Ye Yan Ran lying motionless on the bed. There was no trace of blood on her face. She was worried: "side princess, side princess What''s the matter with you? "


    "Yan Ran''s blood avalanche to death!" The night is not white the voice seems to be permeated with regret, his sight is fierce looking at her, "you are brave, unexpectedly give side imperial concubine medicine!"


    "I I don''t have one Ah Xiu raised his head in disbelief and looked at the night. His body was shaking violently. "Lord, please observe clearly that the maid is loyal to the side concubine, and dare not have two hearts at all."


    Night non White did not see her at all, lip corners pursed: "drag out to kill."


    Ye Fu.


    "What day is it? So many dishes have been made. " General Ye just came back from the south, and saw the dishes all over the table. He was also in a good mood.


    Ye Tianao poured wine for general ye: "Dad, Yan Ran is going to be princess Huai soon."


    General Ye looked at him with disbelief: "really?"


    Ye Tianao has a smile in his eyes: "yes, the princess of Huai was burned to death before. Now the princess of Huai is not Yan Ran or who is it?"


    Ye general''s eyes are happy, sipped a sip of wine: "before I thought the Huai king was not favored, now it seems that the Huai king is the best candidate for the throne."


    Ye Tianao also took a sip of wine and said with a smile: "the eldest prince is intoxicated and unconscious. The fifth Prince''s mother''s family has lost favor and is not as popular as the Huai king. The king of Huai did a lot of beautiful things some time ago, and the emperor valued him more and more


    Mrs. ye took a piece of chicken for general ye and looked at him angrily: "master, if you hadn''t always disagreed with this marriage, Yanran would have been Princess Huai."


    General ye said with a smile, "it''s all her own good fortune."


    Ye Tianao made a toast to general ye: "this cup of wine is to the future abbot."


    At the thought that ye Yanran will soon become the princess of Huai and the queen of the future, they are all red with excitement.


    General ye said with a smile: "when the baby in Yan Ran''s stomach is born, he will set thousands of dotes on him..."


    When he said this, he found that the atmosphere was cold for a moment.


    "What''s going on?"


    Ye Tianao sighed: "Yan Ran''s child is gone..."


    Mrs. ye also showed a sad look on her face and quickly said what had happened before.


    After hearing this, general Ye showed an angry look on his face: "how could such a thing happen? Fortunately, that wicked woman has been executed


    Ye Tianao has another idea: "but it may not be a bad thing. If it is not for the child, she may not be able to kill the princess Xinyun like this. Huaiwang may also be because at this time to Yan Ran guilt, more doting on her


    "Indeed." Mrs. Ye nodded, and her eyes showed a happy look, "I look at the sad appearance of the Lord that day, and I will love you very much."


    Ma gently opened his mouth: "Yan Ran is still young, and he is favored by the Lord. It is sooner or later to have children."


    From time to time, a happy smile came out of the room. When all the people were immersed in Yanran and were about to become the princess of shanghuai, a girl came in from outside, with a look of horror on her face: "madam, master..."


    Ye Tianao looked at her displeasantly: "what''s so flustered?"


    "The news came from huaiwang''s mansion that the side imperial concubine, the side imperial concubine, she He died. "


    Ye general''s lips smile a little bit to tighten, he looked at her with disbelief: "what do you say?"


    "It was ah Xiu. It was ah Xiu who killed the side concubine!" Tears flashed in the eyes of that head, "the side imperial concubine was in a bad mood before, and beat ah Xiu. Ah Xiu complained that she added something to the side imperial concubine''s medicine, which caused her to bleed to death. The Lord is so angry that he has ordered ah Xiu to be killed. "


    Mrs. Ye was pale and fainted.


    Hope is too great, so disappointment is too great.


    Their hearts flew high up to heaven, and then fell to pieces.


    Ye Fu, shrouded in the haze.


    The news of Ye Yanran''s death soon reached the palace. The Empress Dowager was very sad when she heard the news.She loves this child, has supported many times the child, unexpectedly died like this?


    Others thought it was reasonable, but she always felt that there was something wrong with it.


    All this seems too coincidental and too unexpected.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a trace of confusion, and sent someone to invite ye feibai.


    Ye feibai stood in front of the Empress Dowager. There was no trace of sadness on his face, even a trace of mockery in his eyes.


    The Empress Dowager looks at his look, in the heart is greatly shocked, this is to verify the idea in her heart.


    She looked at ye feibai and said slowly, "you did it."


    The queen mother used a declarative tone.


    Ye feibai raised his head to look at the Empress Dowager. His dark eyes were cold and cold. He readily admitted that, and his lips showed a sneer: "yes, this is what I did."


    After a flash of pain in his eyes, he seemed to know something It''s all you... "


    "Feibai has never been in love with them. I treat them well just to make them targets for each other." His cold deep eyes contain cruelty, "grandmother, you see, this play really does not live up to the expectations, with your participation, the performance is more wonderful, isn''t it?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at ye feibai in horror: "you even make use of AI Jia..."


    "My shadow has been filled by you. How can you do it for nothing?" A trace of pain and cruelty flashed on his white face, and his eyes were full of evil charm and cold anger.


    The Empress Dowager was so forced by his eyes that she couldn''t speak for a moment: "you..."


    He clenched his fists with white knuckles and a cold smile on his lips: "empress grandmother, will you still keep women in Huai palace?"


    That cold eyes with bloodthirsty, with Tengteng kill meaning.


    The Empress Dowager was frightened and scowled: "evil! You''re a monster


    Ye feibai laughed, full of sarcasm, and his face became colder and colder: "Huang grandmother, do you want to take my life to ye Yanran''s life?"


    The Empress Dowager was so angry that she couldn''t speak. This is a pro grandson. Naturally, his life is more important than that of Ye Yanran. Naturally, she would not do this. Even this thing she''s going to rot in her stomach!


    The night is not white, see empress dowager does not answer, sneer a, fly away.


    Looking at his back, the Empress Dowager''s strength disappeared and the whole person fell into a chair.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 487

    Sing Shu.


    A girl ran in from outside in a hurry, her face with a look of panic: "director Zhao, not good, something wrong!"


    Zhao Guanshi frowned: "what''s going on?"


    The girl was out of breath and said, "there are several yamen servants coming to our house and surrounded our Yinshu, saying that we should be sealed up."


    "What?" Zhao Guanshi''s face showed a look of exasperation, "it''s a good thing to say that it''s to be sealed up? I''ll go and have a look


    Yin Shu management for so many years has been standing firm, and there has been no major event.


    Because of the old prince''s relationship, Jingzhao Fu Yin also took good care of Yin Shu. Even if something happened, he would inform Yin Shu first. However, Zhao Guanshi had no idea what was going on this time.


    Zhao took a person to the front door, and saw a leading yamen officer, Zuo Chai, sneering. "Zhao Zhao Guan, people reported that the cream and moisturizing cream sold by your classmates are expensive, but they are shoddy, and there are still some things that are harmful to the human body."


    Director Zhao looked serious: "Constable Zuo, we have been doing business separately for so many years, and the reputation is obvious to all!"


    "As long as you don''t get caught, which businessman doesn''t say that he has his own share of the book?" The left Constable snorted coldly. He made a gesture, "bring the man up!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a mammy in a blue coat was pushed to him.


    When Zhao Guanshi saw the Mammy, he looked shocked: "this..."


    This mother is mother Chang, the mother in charge of Yinshu factory.


    In order not to let the secret recipe of making skin care products spread out, Yin Shu set up a processing factory secretly. It was a very secret place. From the outside, it was a farmyard, and no one would find it.


    In this factory, from purchasing to manufacturing to packaging, every procedure is strictly guarded. All the people who work in it are specially selected by Su Ying. They will not betray Yin Shu, nor will they betray Su Ying.


    What is the matter with mother Chang being brought here by yamen servants?


    If Zhao Guanshi was still very calm before, a flurry flashed in his heart at the moment: "how is this going on?"


    Then, all the things in a big bag were dumped in front of Mr. Zhao. There were some precious petals in it, but these petals had withered, rotted, and gave off a bad smell. Many unknown insects, cockroaches and dead mice were found in the bag!


    Yinshu is the largest clothing shop in Dongling state, and its every move will attract a lot of attention.


    The people around saw the Yamen soldiers moving out, surrounded by chanting Shu, all of them were very curious and stopped to watch.


    When they saw these things, all the people were shocked: "God! Yin Shu''s things are so expensive that the raw materials are actually these things. "


    "They sell inferior products for good ones, and they earn money in the dark."


    "Fortunately, we can''t afford to buy Yin Shu''s things. Otherwise, we will buy a lot of disgusting things..."


    People, you and I said one word, Zhao Guanshi quickly came back to God: "what is this thing?"


    The left Constable snorted coldly: "these are all the raw materials found from your Yin Shu''s factory."


    "No, it''s not..." Mother Chang''s face turned white. "The raw materials we used were the best and freshest We have our own garden. "


    "Oh Constable Zuo sneered, "now that the evidence is clear, what else do you have to say?"


    Zhao Guan also wanted to explain that there had been a catch from the inside of the geometric frost. When he opened the cream, he found that the paste was black and smelled of smell.


    Zhao Guanshi is totally stupid. Who is going to hurt them to sing Shu this time? What happened under her eyes?


    Yamen soldiers with the fastest speed will sing Shu inside all the people are tied away, and then Yin Shu to seal up.


    Zhao Guanshi was unwilling, but there was no place to explain. She turned her head and looked at Yin Shu. She was very worried. Was Yin Shu going to be destroyed in her hands?


    Yin Shu happened such a big thing, Su Ying knew nothing about it.


    Recently, she ate well, drank well, slept well, and lived a life without knowing how moist it was.


    Her stomach is getting bigger recently. She wants to make some new clothes and socks for her baby.


    Su Ying asked Hongbo to prepare a pen and paper for painting. She showed the painting to Hongbo: "do you think the design looks good?"


    Hongbo appreciated the drawing and laughed: "Miss, you are skillful. Whatever you draw is good-looking! You see, this belly bag is almost ready. The maid will start to make this pair of socks tomorrow. With red thread here and gold thread here, it will be very beautiful. "


    Su Ying nodded her head and said, "the fabric must be the softest. The weather turns warm when the baby comes out, and the air permeability should be strong."


    Red wave nodded: "with Yin Shu before that kind of material, we still have some."At this time, Green Mark came in from outside in panic: "Miss, something happened to Yinshu."


    Su Ying looked at her: "what''s going on?"


    Green mark gasps for breath, startled and angry: "Yin Shu has been sealed up!"


    Su Ying eyebrow tiny frown: "is what reason?"


    "I heard that some people reported Yin Shu, saying that the face cream which was sold by Yin Shu contained harmful substances. Then the Yamen went to search our secret processing factory and found something from it. It''s said that the petals are rotten and mixed with cockroaches and dead mice


    "How could that place be found?" Hongbo frowned: "and it''s not right. We have a special plantation in Yinshu. All the petals and fruits we use are now picked. How can such a thing happen?"


    Green mark stamped his feet angrily: "yes! The Yamen later found some boxes of smelly black cream in the shop. How could this happen? "


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a cold light: "we were framed!"


    Green Mark''s face became more anxious: "who framed us? Now, Zhao, mother Chang and others are all taken away and locked up. "


    Red wave surface shows a trace of tension, looking at Su Ying: "what should be done?"


    Su Ying looked at the distance, red lips hook up a sneer: "night is not white, do you think this can force me out?"


    Green mark can''t believe to look at Su Ying: "is Wang Ye?"


    Su Ying''s face showed a touch of irony, in addition to him, who else would find Yinshu''s secret processing factory in such a short period of time, and who could send out Jingzhao Fu Yin to do such a thing?


    Red wave asked nervously, "what to do? Yin Shu is Miss''s painstaking efforts for many years. "


    Su Ying hummed: "don''t worry, now we can''t do anything, more mistakes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 488

    Huaiwang mansion.


    Since Yin Shu was seized, all the people chanting Shu are in prison. Night is not white, walking around the room, looking worried.


    Since Yinger fled, he has spent so much time, so much manpower and material resources, and there is no news from her.


    His hands tightly clenched into a fist, Yin Shu is Su Ying''s painstaking efforts for many years. If he destroyed it, he didn''t believe she would be indifferent!


    Ye feibai saw Ling Feng come back, and a look of expectation flashed in his eyes: "can there be news from the princess?"


    "Not yet..."


    "Is there any movement over there?"


    "Never..."


    Night is not white phoenix eyes flash a Yin Li: "no half silk strange?"


    Ling Feng''s head buried more and more low: "No."


    Does she care nothing about Yin Shu''s reputation, or is he not doing enough?


    The night is not white, his eyes are vicious and bloodthirsty, and his anger is condensed. He looks at the distance with cold eyes: "inform the governor of Jingzhao and kill them all in five days!"


    Night is not white hands tightly clenched into fists, he does not believe that Su Ying can still sit still!


    Ling Feng suddenly froze: "kill?"


    night''s white voice is cold and biting: "the face cream that sells in the Shu sells contains poison, has caused more than ten people to remain unconscious. This kind of business, which regards human life as dung and only for profiteering, is bound to kill them all! "


    Ling Feng was surprised: "Lord, but..."


    Night is not cold to see Ling Feng one eye, eyes with a thick anger.


    Ling Feng opened his mouth slightly. He didn''t dare to say anything else. What he had to do now was to forge evidence.


    He thought secretly in his heart that the prince had to cut off all the back ways in order to lead out the princess!


    But if this really will sing Shu''s person to chop, the princess comes back also not to tear down the prince?


    Recently, the prince lost his mind because of the disappearance of the princess. With his temperament, he could do anything in order to lead out the princess.


    On the next day, there were ladies and girls in the capital city who were unconscious and had a strange rash on their faces. They all share a common characteristic, using the cream of Yin Shu.


    For a while, people in the capital were panicked, especially the noble lady who used Yinshu''s products felt that she was all wrong all day.


    Then, Yin Shu''s steward to the girl to be beheaded news soon spread throughout the capital.


    Then, even so, night feibai still did not have any news of Su Ying.


    One day passed Two days passed, even four.


    Everything was calm.


    Ye feibai stood in front of the ruins of mingyuxuan, and his eyes were sad and implied a trace of anger: "shadow, why don''t you appear? Are you really cruel enough to let them all die because of you?"


    "In order to stay away from me, you don''t care about anything?"


    Ling Feng ran over from outside at this time: "Lord, Lin''an king is coming!"


    "King Lin''an?" Ye feibai frowned slightly, "what is he doing here at this time?"


    Ling Feng seriously replied: "Lin''an Wang hurried to come here. He is already in the front hall. He looks very angry."


    Night is not white slightly a ponder, King Lin''an from the future to huaiwangfu, today suddenly come, is it to sing Shu?


    Does he know the news of the shadow?


    Yefeibai''s heart flashed with expectation that he didn''t even feel. He walked quickly to the front hall, and his clothes were flying in the wind.


    Before he entered the front room, a teacup fell under his feet, and the cup broke into pieces.


    Ye feibai didn''t care at all. He looked at Lin''an Wang and his eyes were indifferent: "Uncle..."


    "Night is not white!" King Lin''an stood up and looked at him angrily, "well, your highness, the king of Huai, is abusing his power when he has power in his hand? Did you have a good time about Yinshu? "


    Night is not white eyes, eyes micro MI, he is really to sing Shu and come, so he is to shadow? So he may know where the shadow is!


    Night is not white heart anxious, but quietly on the surface to hook up the lip corner: "uncle come over is for this matter?"


    Seeing that he looked indifferent, King Lin''an almost roared at him and said, "how could you even instruct the governor of Jingzhao to behead all the people of Yinshu? The night is not white. You really open my eyes


    Ye Fei''s white eyes fixed on the king of Lin''an: "uncle, how can you be so carefree as to take charge of this kind of business? Has uncle ever seen a shadow? Where is she now? "


    King Lin''an put his hands back and snorted coldly: "shadow is your princess. You don''t know where she is. Where does this king know?"


    Ye Fei frowned and said, "how can uncle say it?"


    King Lin''an took a look at the night. He looked as if he didn''t care about anything. However, his face was haggard, with a trace of sadness on his face. His heart softened a little: "you made the shadow sad. Now that the shadow has run away, what''s the use of regret?"


    "There are some misunderstandings between me and Yinger." Ye feibai tightly pursed his lips and looked at Lin''an Wang sincerely. "I also hope that my uncle will tell me the whereabouts of Ying''er, and I will explain it to her personally."King Lin''an sighed: "it''s a pity that I don''t know the whereabouts of the shadow."


    Night is not white, naturally do not believe: "uncle today is not because of the Song Shu thing? Isn''t that what shadow means? Is it only when Yin Shu is destroyed that the shadow will see me? "


    King Lin''an thought that ye feibai, in order to lead Su Ying out, made such an extreme thing, coldly glared at him: "you destroyed Yin Shu Ying Er will not appear!"


    King Lin''an didn''t believe that night was not white. He took out a contract from his arms and handed it up: "the shadow has already transferred the shop of Yin Shu to your aunt! Yin Shu has nothing to do with shadow! "


    Night is not white take a look at the contract, suddenly silly eye, white and black, Yin Shu really has been transferred.


    "You''ve made Yinshu a mess. Your aunt is so angry that she can''t eat any more!" Lin''an Wang looked coldly, "now Yin Shu is your aunt''s! Have you had enough trouble! "


    After the king of Lin''an left, the night was not white eyed and his eyes narrowed slightly, hiding his painful look.


    In order to escape from him, Yinger is ready for everything.


    He stretched out his slender fingers and rubbed his temples. He sent more people to the gate of the city. Every time the people who went out of the gate were strictly censored. The shadow should still be in the capital.


    It''s just that the capital is so big, where will she hide?


    Ye feibai carefully recalled the events in recent months, and his heart became more and more heavy. What he had never thought of was that the shadow had already been arranged. Starting from the green mark, she had already planned all the things behind.


    "Ling Feng!"


    The night is not white to call a sentence, Ling Feng immediately flashed to him in front of: "what is the Lord''s command?"


    "Who was the man who took the green mark last time?"


    Ling Feng Zheng for a moment: "it seems to be called Xia Sheng, is green mark country cousin."


    "No way!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 489

    Ye Fei''s white eyes and tiny eyes narrowed: "my king once heard that green mark and red wave are orphans without father and mother. They grew up beside her since childhood. Where can there be any cousin?"


    Ling Feng immediately responded: "it''s very strange that green mark and Xia Sheng have a secret affair. Green mark is very close to the princess''s master and servant. If greenmark really likes someone, why should he fall in love? "


    Ling Feng in the mind of green mark, she is very protect the Lord, naturally will not make such a disgrace to the master.


    Ye feibai''s hands tightly clenched into fists, and his knuckles were white. At the moment, he was so sorry that he didn''t feel any abnormality before.


    His face is dignified: "green mark was driven out of the house early by the shadow is premeditated."


    Ling Feng slowly said: "it may be to prepare for accommodation, but also may be ready to meet."


    "Yes, she doesn''t have it! But she can do it. " Ye Fei said in a deep voice, "you immediately order people to search all the houses in the capital again, especially the houses that have been traded recently. You must focus on the search!"


    "I know it!"


    "And, you go and keep an eye on someone." Ye feibai said slowly in Ling Feng''s surprised eyes, "Liu ronghua! No matter what he does, he will report it to the king! "


    Now he thought about it carefully and realized that Yinger had made so many preparations for this escape, so every coincidence must have been arranged in advance!


    The more he thought about it, the more he felt that Liu ronghua''s appearance on the day of Ying er''s leaving was too weird.


    Today, the sun is warm, Su Ying is sitting in the backyard, enjoying the sunshine lazily.


    She was wearing a red cloak with a pattern of Begonia flowers embroidered with gold thread on the outside. Inside were thick fluff, which was very warm.


    Her hands were rubbing the little socks that red wave had just made, soft and lovely, and her lips could not help smiling.


    At the moment, the Green Mark came over and put the hot tea in front of Su Ying, with a smile on her face: "princess, Yinshu has reopened."


    Su Ying will hold the tea in hand: "Yin Shu did not make mistakes, naturally can reopen."


    green breath exhaled: "a few days ago, I heard that the cream that was sold by Yin Shu led to many lady''s remain unconscious, and Beijing trillion Yuan Yin also ordered that all the people in Yin Shu should beheaded, and the slaves were simply scared to death."


    Su Ying''s lips pulled out a touch of condensation radian: "he in order to force me out, is really what method makes out."


    Fortunately, they found out the truth of the disease


    Su Ying took a sip of tea and said slowly, "the evidence is forged by them. It''s easy to wash away the injustice."


    Green Mark''s face showed a puzzled: "but the maid is curious, why did the Lord let go later?"


    "Now Yin Shu and I have nothing to do with it." Su Ying was surprised to see the green mark and asked with a smile, "have you forgotten? I asked you to bring a contract to Princess Lin''an? "


    Green mark immediately remembered: "that was..."


    Su Ying nodded: "it is the transfer book of Yin Shu."


    Green mark sincerely admires Su Ying: "Miss, you are so powerful, you have thought of everything!"


    Su Ying looks light, she wants to escape from him, so does not want to leave any handle in his hand.


    At the moment, Hongbo ran in quietly from the outside and said nervously, "Miss, someone has come to search again!"


    Su Ying got up and said, "let''s go to the yard over there."


    Green mark helped Su Ying to go forward, and could not help muttering: "princess, recently, many bodyguards have been sent out in the capital. They say that they are looking for suspects, catching assassins, and searching people every day. In fact, it is you who are looking for?"


    Su Ying looked at her: "well, become smart."


    "Miss!" Green mark stamped her feet, this is to despise her stupid!


    Red wave covered his mouth and chuckled: "OK, let''s go!"


    It turns out that there is a secret hidden in this house. It is connected with the house nearby.


    If there are bodyguards to search here, they will run from the secret road to the other side. If there is any movement there, they will run back from the dark channel. Therefore, no matter how many times the guards search, it is difficult to find them.


    Food and water are also provided in the secret passage just in case.


    Three people walking in the secret Road, green mark asked for credit: "miss. It takes a lot of effort to find the house maid


    Su Ying looked at her with appreciation: "very good."


    Green mark stopped and asked in surprise, "princess, how long will we stay here? Recently, there have been waves of bodyguards who have come to search people... "


    Hongbo then said, "it''s still cold to wait for the young lady to give birth to a child, and it''s not safe on the road."


    Green mark nodded: "this is, the young lady body is heavy, also not suitable for the car and horse."


    "The most dangerous place is the safest place. We should be careful." Su Ying does not believe, and so on night feibai has been searching for her in the capital, will always be the target in the capital.When the time comes, when he shifts his energy to the outside of the capital, he will shift his target to the outside of the capital. At that time, it is a good time to escape.


    Green mark nods with force.


    Su Ying here, although there are often guards to search, but because of the relationship between the secret Road, it will not be exposed. They lived a warm and comfortable life. Her stomach grew bigger and bigger. Everyone in the yard was expecting the baby.


    However, several major events happened one after another in Wang Yi''s mansion.


    Su Ying gives ye Feiling a chronic poison, which makes the prince unconscious and endangered for several times. Even the imperial doctor is helpless.


    Jiang Xin was so worried that she found a miracle doctor through Jiang''s family. This miracle doctor really has some skills. He just saves yefeiling, who has only one breath left, from the ghost gate.


    However, his right hand has been in direct contact with the virulent poison for a long time, and the whole palm of his right hand is blackened and completely necrotic, which can only be cut off.


    At this time, ye Feiling half reclined on the bed, looking at his bare hands, his eyes gloomy.


    It hurts like this! That pain!


    He learned from the doctor that he had been poisoned by a kind of extremely overbearing poison. If he did not cut off his palm, he would not be able to live. But now, even if he is rescued, he also has many sequelae, at most only half a year to live!


    Ye Feiling hated to gnash his teeth. It must be su Ying who did it! How did he catch Su Ying''s way before!


    At the thought of this place, ye Feiling was angry and spat out blood.


    "What''s the matter with you, Lord?" Jiang Xin came in from the outside with the medicine. She saw a little scarlet on the quilt and looked very worried.


    She came over quickly and took out her handkerchief to wipe the corners of his lips.


    Night Fei Ling''s eyes narrowed slightly and flashed a bloodthirsty light: "I must break Su Ying''s bitch into pieces!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 490

    "Lord, please calm down Jiang Xin stretched out a soft and boneless hand to caress yefeiling''s chest, "the doctor said, you can''t be angry any more."


    Jiang Xin''s face is full of worry, these days to see night Feiling unconscious, she is really afraid. If the Lord falls, what will she do in the future?


    The doctor said that after the poison on Wang Ye was relieved, he was weak. He was afraid that he would not live for half a year.


    However, she thought optimistically. After all, there was still half a year to go. Before, the grand doctor said that the LORD had not been saved. She could still find a miracle doctor to save him. In the future, her brother must be able to find another miracle doctor to cure him.


    She took the medicine bowl and handed it to ye Feiling''s lips and fed him to drink it. Her face still showed a puzzled look: "why do you have to be angry with a dead man? Su Ying was not burned into ashes by the fire, and he died long ago."


    "That woman is not dead!" Night Fei Ling eyes micro MI, word by word said, "she is still alive."


    Night Feiling thought that Su Ying was dead, so he wanted to be angry with Su Fu.


    Recently, the government of Su was not peaceful. Madame Su died for no reason. No matter what, the murderer could not be found out. The three daughters of the Su family were excited and crazy. Although Su Linfeng had a commoner son, he was in constant distress because of the funeral.


    Yefeiling has just experienced death, and does not want to look for bad luck in this period of time.


    At this time, a spy reported that ye feibai had been searching for people outside since the day when Su Ying disappeared. He was very anxious.


    Ye Feiling looks gloomy and uncertain. It''s hard to say carefully that Princess Huai died and didn''t even attend a funeral ceremony.


    Unless she''s not dead at all!


    "No way..." Jiang Xin''s eyes flashed with disbelief. How could a woman who had died in the fire escape?


    "This woman, it''s not easy..." Night Fei Ling''s eyes flashed a touch of anger, even himself fell in her hands! How could such a woman die so easily.


    Yefeiling thought of her cold eyes and indifferent look, more and more sure that she still lives in this world.


    Jiang Xin frowned tightly: "if this woman is still alive, it doesn''t matter. She is not in the mansion. If we find her first, we will kill her unconsciously


    Ye Feiling sneered. His eyes were cold and cruel. He had no feelings: "if this king catches her, he will first cut off her hands and then her feet, and then dig out her eyes and tell her to taste the taste that life is not like death."


    Jiang Xin''s eyes showed a venomous look: "when the time comes, soak her in a wine jar and pour ants, centipedes and scorpions into it..."


    Ye Feiling was smiling coldly. He felt very happy when he thought of the pictures that tortured people!


    At this time, a girl came in from the outside and looked like a king: "prince, something happened to the side princess..."


    Ye Fei Ling frowned slightly, raised her head, and heard the girl continue to say: "the king side imperial concubine suddenly bleeds..."


    Ye Feiling''s face was full of disbelief. He could not care about anything at the moment and ran out in a hurry.


    His hands were clenched tightly into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands sprang up. After poisoning, he was very weak The doctor said that he would not be able to bear children and even had difficulty in having sex.


    The child in Wang Xinyi''s stomach may be his only blood.


    Jiang Xin also quickly followed in the night behind the Mausoleum: "Lord, you slow down, careful body."


    Seeing ye Feiling''s worried look, Jiang Xin''s face flashed a touch of jealousy, but also a trace of inexplicable excitement, more regret!


    Before yefeiling was poisoned, she had been adding something to Wang Xinyi''s diet. As long as she had been taking it for three months, her baby would be killed because of dysplasia.


    When she didn''t think of it, two months after she prescribed the medicine, she even heard that the Lord couldn''t bear any children after that!


    She immediately asked people to take away the medicine. If there was an emergency, she could rely on Wang Xinyi''s children.


    But now it''s too late, and the drug still has an attack.


    When ye Feiling arrived, she saw Wang Xinyi curled up on the bed with her hands tightly covering her abdomen. Her pale face was twisted with pain and her forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    "Call the great doctor, call the doctor quickly! What are you doing Ye Feiling is very anxious and growls at the girl in a loud voice.


    Night Fei Ling''s eyes jump, he glimpses Wang Xinyi''s dress, stained with red blood.


    He sat down on the bed and held Wang Xinyi''s hand tightly with his left hand. A trace of sadness flashed on his face: "Xinyi, how are you doing?"


    Wang Xinyi flashed a trace of hate in her eyes and bit her lower lip forcefully without looking at her.


    Ye Feiling looked at her with such an expression and held her hand tightly.


    Jiang Xin stood aside and looked at yefeiling''s hand. A trace of dissatisfaction appeared in her beautiful eyes. On her face, she said sadly, "don''t worry too much, my sister''s child will be saved!"


    After the imperial doctor quickly came over, after feeling the pulse for Wang Xinyi, his face showed a look of regret: "the child of the side imperial concubine can''t keep it!""Can''t keep it?" Yefeiling''s whole face was atrocious, and his eyes were full of evil.


    "This The body of the side imperial concubine is extremely weak, and the child has already died


    He seized the front of the doctor''s dress and almost lifted him up. "How can it not be kept? How could it be impossible to keep a good job? "


    Although Jiang Xin knew that the medicine was difficult to diagnose, she was afraid that too many doctors would say something to arouse ye Feiling''s suspicion of her.


    She anxiously helped ye Feiling: "Lord, you should be careful of your body!"


    Night Feiling was in a hurry, and a mouthful of blood came out of his mouth again.


    Jiang Xin cried out anxiously, "Lord!"


    Ye Feiling''s body is shaky. This is his last blood. Does God really want to break his back?


    It''s all because of Su Ying. It''s all because of Su Ying.


    Originally, he was only one step away from the throne, that is, she turned herself into a disabled person and even wanted to have a child!


    Ye Feiling raised his head. The red blood on his lips made him look more bloodthirsty and terrifying. He took a deep breath, and he would surely kill Su Ying. He wanted to recover the hatred from her one by one!


    Four months later, the spring was warm and flowers were blooming, and Su Ying was considered to have entered the production month.


    On the first day of the first day of the new year, Su Ying woke up early in the morning and saw a lot of silver pots in the yard. Outside, they were decorated with patterns of five men and two women. Inside, they were filled with millet stalks, covered with brocade auspicious handkerchiefs, and then filled with silk flowers and grass.


    There are also several large boxes, which are exquisite children''s clothes and quilts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 491

    Su Ying looks at these silver pots and refracts the light silver light under the sun.


    She couldn''t help but twitch at the corners of her lips. She was speechless. When she bought so much, she was not afraid of too much noise. She was staring at her: "do you want to be so exaggerated?"


    Hong Bo said with a smile: "this silver basin can divide the pain of puerpera. Naturally, the more, the better! What a heart


    Green mark also repeatedly nodded: "that is, would rather believe that it has not to believe its none!"


    Su Ying helplessly said with a smile: "if this silver basin can really relieve the pain of pregnant women, then if you send a hundred thousand, you don''t have to worry about giving birth to children."


    If others believe in this, it''s OK. Liu ronghua, as a miracle doctor, actually believes this.


    Believe this, it is better to take a walk every day to help the birth.


    Green mark regards Su Ying''s words as true and hesitates to ask: "then, would you like me to send someone to buy some more?"


    Su Ying looked at her angrily: "you..."


    Red wave covered his lips and said with a smile, "the maid has also prepared duck eggs, steamed bread, mutton and dates..."


    Su Ying quickly interrupted her: "you should have prepared these?"


    Hongbo explained: "these were the birth giving ceremony prepared by her family. I hope the young lady can have a smooth and peaceful birth..."


    Green mark forced a nod: "this birth ceremony must be done in place, miss will give birth to a healthy baby."


    Su Ying looked at two people, and looked at the things in the yard, but shook his head helplessly.


    These etiquette is also next, Su Ying is most worried about the birth of children.


    If she had a child in modern times, she had nothing to be afraid of. If she had dystocia, she could have broken her abdomen.


    But this is not easy to say in ancient times, where medical equipment is backward, and even disinfection is not in place, giving birth to children is like passing through a ghost gate.


    The midwife and sister-in-law are careful and experienced women. Green mark has already spent a lot of money. Please come here and keep it in the east yard.


    But when Su Ying thought of the scenes she had seen on TV in her previous life and heard several times about her wife''s death in childbirth, she still felt a little frightened.


    Red wave see Su Ying look wrong, busy comfort way: "Miss, women are to have children. You are very blessed, and this birth must be safe and sound. "


    Su Ying thought about it again and made a long list with her pen. There were herbs and tools she needed to use. She carefully handed it to Hongbo: "you should get everything ready right away."


    After Hongbo left, Su Ying told the green mark: "you go to clean up the two houses in the West courtyard as the delivery room. When the delivery period comes, everything inside will be scalded with boiling water to keep it clean and ready every day."


    "Yes, the maidservant must finish the task." Green mark, run to get ready.


    She can''t improve the medical level here, but she can try to create a clean environment for herself to avoid infection caused by uncleanness.


    Su Ying stood alone in the same place, looking at the distance quietly open jasmine, and that full of green. Her eyes gradually suffused with warm taste, she carefully covered her stomach: "baby, we will be safe and sound."


    Huaiwang mansion.


    Night is not white, always feel restless recently, always feel faint uneasy.


    Yinger has been away for a long time, and there is no news of her. Ye feibai begins to doubt whether she has left the capital.


    He often saw her in his dream, but there was always only a vague back figure.


    His heart crossed a touch of light sadness, she even refused to pay attention to him in the dream.


    "What''s new with Liu ronghua Night is not white is quietly drinking tea, eagle eyes shooting Ling Feng, eyes cold.


    Ling Feng looked at the night, not white and thin, and exposed a lot of worries on his face. "According to the news from the first team, Liu Gong Zi has recently deployed the prescription at home, and he has not gone out yet."


    The night is not white cold Mou sends out the trace of bloodthirsty: "what abnormal movement is there?"


    "No Ling Feng seriously replied: "even Mr. Liu''s servants rarely go out, but occasionally go out to buy something for him."


    Ye Fei Bai frowned slightly: "what did you buy?"


    "I bought dozens of silver pots the day before yesterday for the herbs and food that Mr. Liu needed."


    "Silver basin?" Night Fei Bai ran stood up, black lacquer eyes suddenly bright, there is a folk saying that women in childbirth with pain relief basin can be divided into women''s labor pain.


    Liu ronghua bought these silver pots for shadow?


    Carefully calculated, if the shadow in the belly of the child can still keep, is also to labor.


    Because he was excited, his clenched hands trembled slightly. Is the shadow''s child still there?


    Ye feibai looks forward to Ling Feng: "where are those silver pots sent?"


    "This..." Recently, a lot of people have been sent out to search outside the capital. There are not enough people in Beijing. Liu ronghua''s followers put their energy into Liu ronghua''s body. As for where his servants bought so many pots, they didn''t pay attention.Ling Feng heard the night is not white such a question, what can''t say.


    The night is not white in the eyes with a strong sense of cold, all over the body covered with an irresistible cold. His sleeve is raised, and he hasn''t seen how to make a move yet. Ling Feng''s body suddenly falls back, and a stream of blood is left from the corner of his mouth


    "Such an important clue is lost!" Night is not white, such as frost, all over the body exudes a stream of Yin Li.


    Ling Feng covered his chest, hung his head, and did not dare to speak.


    It must be Mr. Liu who is afraid that they will find out the whereabouts of the princess, so he is on guard everywhere.


    Night Fei''s white lip corner slightly pursed, a face solemnly looking at Ling Feng: "you now mobilize people to stare at Liu ronghua, his slightest movement is not allowed to pass!"


    "Yes Ling Feng staggered away.


    Night is not white, looking at the direction of the distance, a deep breath.


    Liu ronghua is skillful in medicine. If the film is produced, he will not stand idly by.


    So, he will find it.


    Su Ying''s labor period is getting closer and closer, red wave and green mark are two people who can''t eat well or sleep well.


    Green Mark looked at Hongbo, his face was full of worry: "Hongbo, when do you say miss will be born?"


    "The midwife said that the head of the fetus should enter the basin soon. It''s just that after two days, there''s no news at all... " Red wave sighed, looked up at Su Ying not far away, "but miss is a lucky one, and she will be smooth."


    Su Ying insists on walking in the yard for a while every day. Now she is walking in the yard with the support of mother Yun.


    Green mark repeatedly nodded: "that is, no matter what the young lady does, everything is smooth, and the birth of children is no exception."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 492

    Hongbo put his hands together and worshipped the sky for a few times: "the Bodhisattva will surely protect our young lady and give birth to a healthy child safely."


    Su Ying turned around and stood in front of them. She took a look at the green mark: "you go to the kitchen and make me a bowl of egg noodles. I''m a little hungry."


    Green mark should a good, busy turn to prepare: "good."


    Red wave came forward to hold Su Ying''s other hand: "Miss, you have been away for a long time. Take a rest."


    "Well." Su Ying should a, forced to go forward a few steps, then stopped the pace, she slowly relaxed a breath, just continue to move forward.


    Red wave looked at something wrong and his face flashed nervousness: "Miss, what''s the matter with you? Is it something wrong?"


    Su Ying shook her head: "No


    Green mark soon made a bowl of delicious noodles. The soup was clear, and the noodles were covered with a lot of fresh meat, ham and green onions, and covered with two poached eggs. It looked as if the noodles were full of color, flavor and taste.


    Su Ying is holding a bowl of noodles and eating noodles slowly.


    Her stomach began to ache again, more severe than any previous one.


    Su Ying painful forehead is cold sweat, she gently cold hum a, pretending not to care to wipe the sweat on the face with a veil.


    Su Ying slowly sucking noodles, the body is too painful, she has no appetite.


    But she is still forced to eat all her noodles, full of rice to have strength. Next, she has a hard battle to fight.


    Green mark took water to Su Ying to gargle, and found that the sweat on Su Ying''s face kept coming out, and his face did not look good. Her voice was very anxious: "Miss, what''s the matter with you?"


    "I''m afraid I''m going to have a baby." Su Ying gargle after, complexion does not change, said lightly.


    "Ah Green mark was so excited that he almost jumped up, "is it about to be born? That''s wonderful! The maids and maids will go up and get ready. "


    Compared with the excitement of green mark, Mammy Yun took a breath.


    She was the one who had given birth to children, and she knew how painful it was to have children.


    The young lady was so tolerant that she did not cry out a word of pain from the beginning to the end. She ate a bowl of noodles with pain. At the moment, she was deeply admired.


    "Help me into the delivery room." Su Ying let Yun Mammy and red wave help her into the delivery room, the delivery room recently is always disinfection prepared, inside is very clean.


    Mammy Yun and Hongbo changed into clean clothes that had been disinfected before they went in.


    Pain again hit, Su Ying suddenly felt that before the pain is what, now this kind of pain is unimaginable, pain makes people want to faint in the past.


    Su Ying fell on the bed, green mark soon came in.


    Su Ying took a deep breath and clenched his teeth: "midwives are coming?"


    Green mark nodded: "maid according to miss said before, gave them disinfection hand washing water, and disinfection clothes."


    Su Ying admiringly looked at her: "wait a moment, before they come in, they should change clothes and wash their hands."


    "Yes."


    "Are you ready to use scissors? "


    Hongbo nodded forcefully:" don''t worry, miss. You are all ready. "


    Have you disinfected it with Shaojiu


    "We dare not forget what Miss said. They are disinfected very clean."


    Even if the green mark is ready for these things, Su Ying is still a little worried. She asked again, "has the doctor asked?"


    "Someone has been sent to come here. It will be there soon." Green Mark said here, looked at Su Ying anxiously, "Miss, do you want to invite the eldest son over?"


    "If I''m ok, don''t go to the eldest son." Su Ying at the moment pain straight inspiration, also do not forget to tell this matter.


    She didn''t know if the blood had been cheated to night feibai last time. If she didn''t, he would have figured out a way to track Liu ronghua, for fear that he would be exposed.


    "Yes, I know. The doctor I''m looking for now is the most famous doctor in the capital city. I''ve heard that she is also very experienced in delivery. "


    Everything is ready, Su Ying originally tight string also slightly relaxed some: "OK, you go to invite midwife to come in."


    The pain wave by wave toward Su Ying, Su Ying lying on the bed, because of pain, eyes tightly closed.


    Her hands clenched, her teeth clenching her lower lip without making a sound.


    Green mark looks at Su Ying''s appearance, on the face is all distressed look: "Miss, if you are painful, shout it out, don''t bear it."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows were tightly frowned, and her expression was very uncomfortable.


    Green Mark looked at Su Ying''s painful appearance. Her tears were about to fall out. She asked, "Mammy, what''s going on? Why hasn''t the child come out?"


    Mammy Yun said optimistically, "where is it so fast to give birth to a child? We have to wait."


    Hongbo couldn''t bear to see: "Miss, it''s so painful. How long do you have to wait?""You little girls haven''t experienced it, you don''t understand. This pain is a burst of, only when the pain time is longer and longer, more and more painful, then it is almost born. Miss, I''m afraid it''s not so easy. "


    Green mark immediately silly eye: "ah?"


    So, miss, she has been suffering for a long time.


    But as time went on, people began to be more and more calm. One hour passed, two hours passed Most of the day has passed, and one day is almost over.


    The child doesn''t mean to come out yet.


    Red wave afraid of Su Ying hurt himself, will pass his hand to Su Ying to hold.


    Su Ying tightly grasped her hand, as if it could relieve some pain. Her face and head were covered with sweat, and the whole person seemed to be fished out of the water.


    She only felt more and more pain in her body, her whole consciousness was vague, and she was about to faint.


    She began to groan in pain and couldn''t help crying out.


    Green Mark''s eyes are full of tears, she would like to take the pain of Su Ying.


    At this time, one of the midwives looked ugly and said anxiously, "no, the umbilical cord is entangled in the neck If it goes on like this, I''m afraid there will be life danger... "


    This sentence seems to be a bolt from the blue, green mark almost fainted after hearing it. Rao Shi Hongbo has always been steady, and now he is scared to be silly.


    She stood still, tears pattering down.


    The atmosphere in the delivery room became very solemn for a moment.


    Mammy Yun pushed a red wave and said, "go and ask the doctor to come in quickly."


    Hongbo hurried out.


    Su Ying''s body at this time is not like their own, a day of pain, tossing will all her strength are exhausted. She didn''t even have the strength to open her eyes at the moment. She felt that she was going to be unable to hold on.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 493

    Mammy Yun was also frightened when she saw this scene. She said in a panic: "Miss Green Mark, wake up the young lady quickly. You must not let her fall asleep."


    "Miss, miss..." Green mark knows that Su Ying is tired and painful at the moment, and her physical strength is overdrawn, but she knows that she must not be allowed to go to sleep.


    Green mark reached Su Ying''s ear and kept saying, "Miss, you must not fall asleep You must insist on it again. Think about the child, miss. You can support it again... "


    Su Ying''s whole person is hazy, she hears the green mark crying sound, hears her to call her unceasingly.


    Her body is so painful that she can''t breathe.


    She didn''t want to cry, but the tears just couldn''t stop flowing from her closed eyes: baby, mom can''t hold on


    The doctor, who was waiting outside the hospital at the beginning, soon came in. He inquired about it, and his voice was frightened: "how can the umbilical cord wrap around the neck? It''s the first time I''ve met such a situation... "


    Green Mark''s voice was full of crying: "doctor, you must save our miss."


    The doctor looked sorry: "this is not easy to do, not easy to do..."


    This is the most famous and experienced doctor in Beijing. How could he say such a thing?


    Green Mark''s hands and feet were cold for a moment, and her whole body trembled uncontrollably. She cried out of breath: "you are the best doctor in the capital city. You are very skillful. You must think of a way to save our young lady."


    After a long time, he still shook his head: "I can''t help If Liu ronghua and Dr. Liu are here, I''m afraid Miss Liu will still have a chance of survival... "


    Green mark immediately stopped crying: "Liu ronghua?"


    "Yes." The doctor sighed, and he looked sad. "It''s a pity that he won''t come."


    Green mark fixed his eyes on the doctor: "must it be him?"


    The doctor nodded: "Doctor Liu is very skillful. He is the only one who can treat these rare and complicated diseases. I can probably know where he lives, but no one can ask him. "


    "Doctor, you must keep miss!" Green mark immediately turned around and ran. She had never run so fast in her life. She had to send someone to invite the eldest son.


    Liu ronghua reckons that Su Ying''s date of birth is just these days, and his heart is very uneasy.


    When he heard the news of Su Ying''s dystocia, he was shocked.


    He rushed over with the things he had prepared. In his panic, he did not notice the sharp eyes in the dark.


    The doctor gave Su Ying a few stitches, hanging her life.


    The umbilical cord around the neck, and the child''s fetal position is not correct, the doctor is at a loss in the face of such symptoms, because of the tension, his face from time to time drips sweat.


    All of a sudden, there was a white figure in the corner of his eyes. The figure was tall and soft as jade.


    "This..." The doctor never thought that Liu ronghua would appear here. Liu ronghua''s treatment depends on his mood and only saves those who are destined.


    Once there was an official in the capital who promised that he would not be invited.


    The doctor opened his mouth and his face was shocked and incredible: "Doctor Liu?"


    Liu ronghua didn''t look at him at all and went straight up to him.


    "Shadow." Liu ronghua looked at Su Ying on the bed and called low. His face was full of heartache.


    Su Ying seems to have fainted in the past, consciousness is almost blurred, but she is still strong, her hands tightly clenched fist, the back of the hand blue veins burst.


    Her forehead was covered with fine sweat, and her face was pale, without a trace of blood. Because of the pain, tears were pouring out from the corners of her eyes.


    There was a flash of panic in his heart, and he murmured, "you fool!"


    The doctor on one side was even more surprised. It was more difficult than ascending to heaven to ask Dr. Liu to move him. Now he has not only come, but also shows such a distressed look to the patient. What''s the matter?


    Doctor Liu is a man who he adores very much. The doctor stands aside to make room for Liu ronghua. His face is tense and respectfully says Su Ying''s symptoms.


    "Mr. Liu and Mr. Liu, you must help Miss..." Green mark sobbing, red wave is also worried, she saw Liu ronghua look serious, afraid of green mark disturb Liu ronghua, quickly forced green mark to go out, "we go to burn incense for Miss, pray."


    "Brother..." Su Ying heard Liu ronghua''s voice, consciousness gradually recovered some, she exhausted all the strength, eyes to squeeze a seam, smile is very weak, "how did you come?"


    Liu ronghua comforts a way: "you do not talk, believe elder brother."


    When Liu ronghua said this, his hand shook slightly.


    He looked at it quickly. Although he had such symptoms, he was not helpless. He frowned a little, and soon came up with a solution. He took a look at the doctor who was in a daze: "come and help me.""Ah, ah, good!" Seeing Liu ronghua''s calm appearance, the doctor knew that he had a good grasp of it. He was happy and excited for being able to discuss medical skills with him.


    But Liu ronghua didn''t have much time to talk to him. He just told him how to do it.


    His face was cold and calm, but his heart in his chest kept beating, almost jumping out.


    He has treated so many people, even many times the scene is more dangerous than this, but he has never been so flustered at the moment.


    He held his breath slightly and even forgot to breathe.


    He took out the silver needle from his arms. While giving Su Ying a needle, he adjusted the fetus: "shadow, relax A little bit of force... "


    The doctor looked at Liu ronghua''s movements and was shocked: "Doctor Liu If forced delivery, I''m afraid it will lead to fetal asphyxia... "


    The doctor thought Liu ronghua would not answer him.


    However, Liu ronghua obviously retreated from Su Ying. He slowly explained to Su Ying: "the umbilical cord is elastic and has a great extension. As long as the umbilical cord is not pulled, it will not affect Shadow, make more efforts Believe me. "


    Su Ying completely trusted Liu ronghua and began to use force.


    Liu ronghua is making adjustments while letting Su Ying make more efforts


    The doctor suddenly widened his eyes: "around, around the past..."


    On one side, the midwife, who was waiting nervously, gathered around happily: "Miss, if you put more effort on it, the child''s head has already been exposed With another force Come out, come out... "


    "The child is a blessed one Great, great... "


    Seeing that Su Ying was finally out of danger, Liu ronghua took a deep breath and retreated to one side.


    The doctor looked at Liu ronghua with a look of worship. He wanted to ask something. Liu ronghua didn''t look at him.


    His forehead was covered with cold sweat, and his hands and feet were a little soft at the moment.


    Su Ying''s mouth was fed with ginseng pieces, and was half lying in the arms of one of the mothers.


    "Miss, you need more strength!"


    Su Ying only knows how to exert herself, and with all her strength, the lower part seems to be torn apart. It''s very painful.


    She only knew that she should cooperate with the midwife''s words, breathe in, take a rest, and use a force.


    Her baby is about to be born


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 494

    I don''t know when, Su Ying feels something in her lower body and glides out with a "Hoo" sound, and the whole person is relaxed.


    Su Ying seems to have finally completed the task, suddenly collapsed in bed, do not want to move.


    A moment later, a loud voice came from the room.


    "Born, born!" Green mark and red wave had been wandering outside the door after burning incense. When she heard the cry inside, the whole person jumped up and danced with joy.


    As soon as the haze disappeared, the whole house was filled with a happy atmosphere.


    They were covered with joy, and did not know that there were a large number of people in black, quietly approaching the small yard.


    "Congratulations, miss, a beautiful young master." Mother Yun cleaned up the child and wrapped it with a soft quilt.


    She put the child close to Su Ying, "Miss, you see, what a lovely child."


    Su Ying slowed down for a while, but also recovered some strength. She half opened her eyes and took a look at the small thing wrapped in quilt. His small face was still wrinkled and his eyes were tightly closed.


    This is her baby. It looks so small and soft.


    There was a gentle smile on her lips, and she was just about to raise her hand and touch her.


    Suddenly heard a sharp voice: "help, help!"


    Su Ying''s hand slightly stops.


    Hongbo ran in from outside, his face turned pale: "Miss, there are a large number of people in black suddenly come in and kill them when they see them!"


    Su Ying breathed a stagnation, she heard the voice of the knife edge outside, and the scream of the girl.


    She had just given birth and was very weak.


    The joy of her eyes suddenly solidified, and a worried look appeared in her cold eyes.


    Liu ronghua stood in front of the window and looked out through the slit. There were a lot of masked people in black in the courtyard. There were more than 30 people in them. They acted neatly and looked like they had undergone special training.


    They have long blades in their hands, and they kill people when they see them.


    Hongbo looked pale and looked at the weak Su Ying and the baby held by the midwife. His voice was almost trembling: "Miss, what should I do now?"


    Liu ronghua frowned tightly. He was not good at coming, and there were so many people that his bodyguards could not resist for too long.


    The shadow will be in danger then!


    Liu ronghua''s face flashed a touch of awe inspiring, he immediately said: "shadow, you take the child from the secret road!"


    Su Ying''s body now is really too weak, but she did not hesitate for a moment, exhausted her strength to get up from the bed.


    Red wave holds Su Ying out, and the midwife is holding the baby and following behind.


    A few people walk to the secret road crossing, Su Ying feels that he is also slowing down a little, just want to reach out and hold the baby in the midwife''s hand.


    Suddenly, there is a murderous spirit towards this side, Su Ying''s eyes flash a cold light.


    She just finished production, reaction is not sensitive, action a little hesitant, Liu ronghua a spin body block in front of her, a push her into the secret path: "shadow son careful!"


    The man in black didn''t hurt Su Ying. He was so angry that he cut at Liu ronghua with a long sword in one hand. While he dodged, he took the baby from the midwife''s hand, and then kicked the midwife to kick her to Liu ronghua.


    "My child" Su Ying falls in the secret Road, helplessly watching to be robbed, in the heart big fright.


    Red wave is so scared! We''re going to get the baby back.


    The man in black ran forward quickly. At this time, the green mark did not know where to drill out and stood in front of him without hesitation.


    Seeing this, the man in black gave a sneer, raised his long blade and slashed her heavily.


    The green mark was cut in the shoulder, the whole person fell to the ground, almost fainted. She is usually afraid of pain, but now she grits her teeth and doesn''t know where the strength comes from. She hugs the legs of the man in black tightly. Her voice is very sharp: "put the child down!"


    A touch of malice flashed in the eyes of the man in black. He raised the bloody knife and was about to penetrate her body


    This block of green mark gave Liu ronghua enough time to hit the right hand of the man in black with a spin. Taking advantage of his numbness, he snatched the sword from his hand and stabbed it into his body.


    Liu ronghua held the child and turned to run. But for a moment, he felt the cold light stabbing at him. His face sank. Holding the sword, he collided with the man in black.


    Liu Rong Hua Sheng was afraid to hurt his child and didn''t dare to make a big move.


    A sharp sword ran through his shoulder with a thump.


    Green mark has passed out and Liu ronghua is stabbed again.


    "Brother..." Su Ying faintly saw the movement and stillness outside, the pungent smell of blood and infinite killing intention came to her face, her heart flashed a touch of panic, a cold spine.


    She has never been so powerless for a moment. She can only watch and do nothing!It''s so murderous outside.


    Liu ronghua waved his hand and looked at the other party''s head. He quickly sent the child to Hongbo''s hand. He told him, "take the lady and run quickly!"


    "Yes Hongbo takes the child from Liu ronghua''s hand and turns to run. A man in black falls from the sky with a grim light in his eyes.


    The child in Hongbo''s hands was snatched before he was hugged.


    "Young master!" Hongbo takes a breath. She goes up to grab them, but how can she capture these barbarians? She is kicked away by the man, and she empties into the air and drops into the secret passage.


    Su Ying breathes a stagnant, in the brain flash out innumerable ideas, who is going to rob her children, who wants their lives!


    Her eyes flashed a bloodthirsty light, her hands clenched into fists, she was going to save her child.


    "Here she is!" A man in black found Su Ying''s whereabouts and sent out a message in a loud voice.


    "Run Liu ronghua entangled with the man in black and quickly sealed the secret passage. Yinger''s body is not suitable for fighting. She must leave here immediately.


    "Where is Su Ying''s Slut?" At this moment, a cold piercing voice came from the door. Liu ronghua looked along his sight and saw a black shadow in the direction of the door.


    It''s yefeiling.


    He was dressed in a black robe, the whole person looked gloomy and fierce.


    The man in black who robbed the child sent the child to his hand as if asking for credit: "big prince, this is the son of Princess Huai..."


    "This is the son of that bitch!" Ye Feiling held the child in his hand, and a cold smile flashed over his lips.


    Liu ronghua pressed his wound with one hand, and breathed a little with the wet one in his hand. His cold eyes exuded infinite coldness: "Ye Fei Ling, you let go of the child."


    "What kind of thing are you?" Ye Feiling looked at Liu ronghua contemptuously, "but a dying man, what qualifications are there to negotiate with this king?"


    Liu ronghua looked at yefeiling and said, "the eldest prince is weak. I''m afraid he won''t live for half a year..."


    Ye Feiling breathed for a while, then he burst out laughing: "it''s really Doctor Liu, but how about that?"


    Liu ronghua used to discuss the way of mouth: "if the eldest prince releases this child, I will diagnose and treat for you, how about?"


    Ye Feiling looked at him and slowly received: "if you can cure this king, naturally you can kill this king. If I really let go of this child, who knows the result? This king is to listen to the words of Su Ying that slut, just end up now


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 495

    Ye Feiling''s lips provoked a mocking smile. He stroked the baby''s cheek with his whole hand. He laughed darkly: "to speak of it, this child is really lovely. I like it very much!"


    "The great prince!" Liu ronghua looked at him nervously, but he saw ye Feiling holding his hand on the baby''s neck.


    "Besides, since you can cure such diseases, there must be other miracle doctors who can treat such diseases!" There was an evil smile on his lips: "that bitch made this king have no children. I want her children buried with her. It''s not too much."


    "You Liu ronghua looked at ye Feiling''s contemptuous life, and his eyes showed a thick anger. His body shook slightly for the sake of losing too much blood.


    In the secret passage.


    Red wave see Su Ying anxious, firmly said: "Miss don''t worry, maid will be young master to rob back."


    Su Ying looks pale: "absolutely can''t let it fall into the hands of people in black like that!"


    Red wave just want to open the door of the secret Road, heard Su Ying''s groan.


    Red wave turned to look, but found Su Ying''s hand pressed on her belly, her forehead Qin out of a dense cold sweat.


    "What''s the matter with you, miss?" Hong Bo''s eyes showed a look of fear. She could not care about anything else. She held Su Ying and said, "Miss, are you uncomfortable?"


    "Belly There is another one in it... " Su Ying said this sentence with difficulty, and slowly slipped down.


    Another one?


    Red wave Zheng Zheng Zheng, immediately understand the meaning of Su Ying, miss is a twin?


    If you still have one in your stomach, you can''t drag it down, or you will be in danger!


    She did not care about anything at the moment, carrying Su Ying on her back and running fast.


    "Child, child..."


    When Hongbo heard Su Ying still calling for her children, she couldn''t help saying, "Miss, the young master will be OK, and the eldest son will protect his comfort. Don''t worry."


    Su Ying Wei imperceptible ground should a, seem to comfort oneself.


    The secret path is not far away. It''s just that Hongbo''s legs and feet were injured before. Her feet were very painful when she walked a little faster.


    Red wave heart Su Ying''s safety, gritting teeth forward, and did not cry a pain.


    However, after a few steps, Hongbo''s face was cold sweat. She took Su Ying out of the secret road with nine cattle and two tigers, which was a sigh of relief.


    Zhongbo has always lived in this yard. He has heard the fighting sound here before, and has prepared the carriage for a long time.


    When he saw the red wave coming out with Su Ying, his face showed an anxious look: "you are finally here What''s the matter, miss? "


    Hongbo has no time to explain to Zhongbo, but she is still suffering from childbirth: "Zhongbo, take the young lady with you right away!"


    Zhong Bo saw that Su Ying''s face was not right, and he didn''t dare to ask again. He and red wave helped Su Ying into the carriage.


    Zhongbo drove the carriage: "where are you going now?"


    "Out of town!" Su Ying called low, her mind kept thinking of those people in black, who they are, why?


    If that group of people is not white people, then now the city gate must not be strictly controlled.


    "Stop it!" A voice is like the ice in the cold pool, cold and piercing.


    Liu ronghua followed the familiar voice and looked at the past. The head man''s body was dragging long in the sun, and his dark hair hung lazily behind him. The whole man looked evil and sinister.


    His eyes were alienated, without a trace of emotion, and his beautiful face was permeated with a murderous air of silver charm.


    "Tut Tut, I thought who this was. It turned out to be the second younger brother." Yefeiling saw that night was not white, and sneered twice, without fear on his face.


    Ye Fei''s white eyes and eyes narrowed slightly. He looked up and down at yefeiling, and his lips showed a trace of sarcasm: "I haven''t seen elder brother for such a long time, but I''ve lost all my hands for recreation!"


    When ye feibai is talking to ye Feiling, he makes a gesture to Ling Feng. Ling Feng responds quickly and quietly gives his eyes to his own people behind him.


    When ye Feiling heard ye feibai mention his hand, his face was filled with gloomy and incomparable breath: "yefeibai, did you instruct Su Ying to do it?"


    Night is not white lip corner a hook: "big brother more worry."


    "Whether it''s you or not, I''ve made a note of it!" Ye Feiling deliberately showed off his booty in his hands, "Su Ying hurt me so much that now she runs away, so let her children take over. How do you feel?"


    The night was not white and did not speak. His eyes fell on him tightly, hoping to poke a few holes in his body.


    Ye Fei Ling met his sight and sneered: "speaking of it, this child is also your child, unless Su Ying brings you a green hat, ha ha ha."


    Night is not white gritted teeth, word by word: "let go of the child!"


    "Let go?" Ye Feiling''s eyes narrowed slightly, "Oh! DreamNight is not white and gloomy, like three thousand years of ice, hands tightly clenched into a fist.


    At the corner of his eye, Ling Feng made a gesture towards him, which indicated that everything was ready.


    He pulled the corners of his lips and laughed to fascinate all living beings.


    That lip side smile, let him whole person enchanting rise, and seem to take a trace of bloodthirsty: "night Fei Ling, are you sure?"


    "Su Ying that cheap girl let me fall into such a situation, now my king can''t kill her, kill this evil seed!" Ye Feiling clearly knows how painful it will be without a child. He also wants to let ye feibai often feel the loss of his son.


    His long, pale fingers were tightening on the child''s neck.


    "Wow The child burst into tears at this moment.


    Night is not white, hear the cry of the child, the cold eyes across a crack.


    He looked at the baby, like a kitten, his son!


    He cried so loud and pitiful that he wanted to hold him, touch him, now!


    At the critical moment, an arrow, like a meteor, is coming towards the throat of Yefei mausoleum!


    The arrow is fast and accurate, breaking through the wind fiercely!


    Then the arrow went into the throat of Yefei mausoleum precisely and incomparably.


    Ye Fei Ling widened his eyes and looked at Ye Fei Bai in disbelief, then fell down slowly.


    The night is not white, the figure ghostly swept over and held the child in his arms.


    The child''s face was red and wrinkled, and his eyes were not open. Just now he was crying very loud. Now he was in his arms and the cry stopped.


    He flattened his mouth, as if aggrieved, and then went to sleep.


    Ye Fei looks down at the child with all kinds of complicated emotions in his heart.


    "No one is allowed to stay!" After Yefei mausoleum gave the order, the killers behind him surrounded the group of people in black. These people in black fought hard to survive.


    Ye feibai takes a look at the fainted red wave and Liu ronghua and sends two men in black to take two people to treat them immediately.


    At this time, a subordinate came to report: "Lord! There is a secret passage here


    Night feibai will give the child to Ling Feng''s hand: "you are good to protect the child, pay for life also want to protect the child comprehensive!"


    "Yes


    Night is not white, dare not delay, with a group of people into the channel, chase in the past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 496

    Night with his subordinates out of the secret Road, found that the secret road leading to the courtyard next door.


    The layout of the courtyard was similar to that over there. He immediately understood that it was no wonder that she could not find the whereabouts of Ying''er in the capital city. He was afraid that she was making use of this secret passage!


    "Search!"


    The night is not white eyes deep bottomless, he coldly scanned the yard, here has been empty.


    The agile figure quickly spread around, but a moment later someone came to report: "Lord, there is no one in it!"


    A breeze blows, the night is not white on the face of the expression of disappointment.


    His hands clenched into fists, his knuckles white, and he was a step late!


    With a shadow''s temperament, how can she stay here and let him find it!


    "Go after it!" Night is not white eyebrows tight wrinkled, eyes gloomy and fierce, showing a cold and majestic light: "immediately block the whole capital, no carriage out!"


    "Yes


    Once again, the shadow diffuses and worries flash through the eyes of the night.


    The shadow son just finished giving birth, her body is so weak, how can she stand it?


    The capital was immediately blocked up, and people were in a panic.


    The eldest prince is killed. He wants to pursue the assassin.


    At this moment, Su Ying''s carriage had already left the city.


    Her carriage sped forward. Fearing that the target was too big, Zhong Bo ran to a small road.


    "Zhongbo, you should hurry up Hongbo Xuying leaned weakly against the wall of the car, and her face became more and more anxious.


    "I see." Zhongbo drove the carriage and ran forward quickly. He knew that there was a small town ahead of him. There must be a decent steady woman in the town.


    When the carriage passed a small forest, Su Ying''s stomach began to ache again, and then it became more and more painful. The pain lasted longer and more intensively.


    Su Ying is very familiar with this feeling, which she experienced not long ago.


    "It''s about to be born..." Su Ying holds the red wave''s hand with pain.


    Hongbo''s eyes widened: "Miss, I''m going to town soon."


    Su Ying''s hand tightly closed, almost crushed the red wave, her face pale: "too late!"


    Hongbo''s eyes widened with a look of shock.


    "You help me!" Su Ying curls up into a ball, and looks firm.


    Her body was too painful to bear.


    Hongbo knew a little about medicine, read some medical books, and delivered babies for kittens and puppies when he was young. Just experienced the shadow of Su Ying''s dystocia before, her heart was very uneasy.


    Su Ying saw red wave''s hesitation. She took a deep breath: "you can do it!"


    In this barren mountain and wild forest, Hongbo doesn''t know where to find someone for a while, so she can only be brave enough to deliver Su Ying.


    She clenched her hands and seemed to be saying to herself and comforting Su Ying: "I can do it!


    The carriage was too bumpy. Looking at the remote area, Hongbo immediately ordered Zhongbo to say, "Zhongbo, stop quickly, miss is going to have a baby."


    "Ah!" Zhong Bo didn''t react at all. Didn''t miss''s child have been born before? Is there another one?


    With a heart in his throat, he pulled the reins and stopped the carriage behind a big tree.


    Zhongbo is now secretly glad that he has prepared the scissors before.


    After he stopped the carriage, he immediately lit a fire and simply disinfected the scissors needed for production.


    Hongbo was still a little nervous at the beginning. Fortunately, the baby was very smooth.


    The mouth of the palace was already wide open, and Hongbo soon saw the child''s head.


    Her face had a look of joy that could not be concealed. She helped Su Ying to move her fetus: "Miss, you can exert yourself again Use more force... "


    Su Ying has the previous experience, adjust the breath, constantly force, again and again, but dare not make a sound, the lower lip is bitten by the teeth bloodstained.


    Good pain, good pain!


    The pain produced a strong hatred in her heart.


    Night is not white! You are so heartless and cruel!


    Su Ying swears that she will be irreconcilable with him in her whole life after going through this barrier!


    She would like to add all the physical pain to his body!


    Vaguely, she felt that these people did not seem to be the night is not white, and can not think of other people!


    Her consciousness gradually becomes loose, before nearly a whole day time, she almost exhausted all strength, such as the second child in this life, she has no strength.


    "Miss, the child''s head has come out..."


    Su Ying''s heart began to settle a little, took a deep breath, and continued to use force.


    Fortunately, she was safe this time. Otherwise, she would not know what to do in the wild.


    "Miss, it''s a young master." Hazy, Su Ying heard red wave say so.A weak smile rose from the corner of her lips, and then she knew nothing and passed out.


    When Su Ying wakes up, she finds herself lying on a soft bed, covered with a colorful smoky gray quilt.


    She was at a loss for a moment, and soon remembered what had happened before. She called out in a low voice, "child!"


    "Miss, are you awake?" Hongbo is sitting on one side for a rest when he hears something and jumps up.


    She saw that Su Ying wanted to get up and helped her up: "you must have been in a coma for two days."


    "Where is the child?" Xu is sleeping for a long time, Su Ying''s voice is very hoarse, the whole color looks good-looking.


    "The young master was taken out by the loyal uncle to feed him. He will come back later." When Hongbo talked about the young master, his face was full of smile. "Miss, do you know that the young master is very clever and doesn''t like crying. They said they had never seen such a clever child before


    Su Ying lips pursed smile, think of another child at random, her eyes dim down again.


    Red wave from the side of a bowl of warm brown sugar water for Su Ying to drink: "Miss, you first drink some warm body."


    Su Ying finished the brown sugar water and looked at it casually: "where are we?"


    "I heard it''s called Wuyan village." Hongbo went on, "the young lady fainted at that time, and Zhongbo was also scared. He went wrong for a moment. Because the young lady is not fit for the bumpy journey, she is staying here. "


    Su Ying nodded and looked around at the room. The room looked very modern, bright and clean. The furniture inside was not much, but it was also exquisite. I think it was a rich family.


    Hongbo seemed to understand Su Ying''s mind, and then said, "the villagers here are quite rich. Mrs. Chen of this family has made brown sugar egg soup for her."


    "Grandma Chen?" Su Ying was slightly stunned.


    Just then, a little girl came in from outside.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 497

    The girl''s face is round and her skin is pale. She looks familiar.


    She a pair of big black eyes looking at Su Ying, happily exclaimed: "sister wake up, sister wake up!"


    "Girl?" Su Ying called her hesitantly.


    Niu Niu answered, smiling shyly, showing her tiny teeth.


    Su Ying surprised her face and called her to come over and took her hand to look at: "Niu Niu has grown tall and beautiful."


    Niu Niu laughed again, her eyes were black and bright, like two black grapes, and her face was red.


    It''s no wonder that Su Ying can''t recognize it for a while. Niu Niu is quite different from before.


    Chen Qi took her to this village when she and Yefei fell into the trap. The girl she saw at that time was wearing patched clothes and no decent shoes.


    Her face was dirty and her hair was messy.


    Now, she''s wearing a clean fitting red dress, her hair is black and bright, and she has a lot of tiny braids. She looks very cute.


    Seeing their familiar appearance, Hongbo looked surprised: "Miss, do you really know each other? I can''t believe it before. "


    "Yes, we are old acquaintances." Su Ying and Niu Niu looked at each other with a smile, looked up at the red wave, "you don''t remember where Yin Shu''s fur came from?"


    "It''s like a village in the mountains It''s like a very poor village. " Hongbo''s eyes widened. "Is this the right place?"


    "Yes." Su Ying nodded, "the village here seldom communicates with the outside world. The best fur can only be sold for dozens of Wen."


    Red wave ah, immediately reacted: "later, Miss introduced the channel of Yin Shu, the price is very fair..."


    Niuniu took the words aside and said, "grandma said, it''s because of my sister that we bought leather at a good price. It is also because of this that we have a good life in the village. My sister is a benefactor of our whole village. "


    With a smile on her face, Su pinched Niu Niu''s nose.


    "No wonder the people in the village are very friendly when they see the young lady coming." Hongbo nodded his head and said, "he also sent a lot of things. Several puerperas even took turns to feed the young master They even let the young master have enough to feed their children. "


    Su Ying thought of that picture, the face showed a gentle look: "the little guy must be full of food."


    Red wave laughed out: "this is really good intentions and good rewards!"


    One side of Niu Niu happily said: "the baby is so cute, soft."


    Su Ying listened to her words and couldn''t help laughing.


    She looked at the door eagerly and said that she had not seen it, and held her baby.


    "Miss Su, you finally wake up." At this time, grandma Chen came in from the outside, holding a bowl of delicious egg plain noodles in her hand, "you should eat something to cushion the stomach, and the best for puerpera to eat this."


    Su Ying takes a look at grandma Chen. She is wearing a new dress and her hair is carefully arranged, which is not the same as before. Su Ying smiles and takes over the face from Grandma Chen''s hand: "thank you, grandma Chen."


    "What else do you want to say? You are the great benefactor of our village Mrs. Chen said gratefully, "if it wasn''t Miss Su who contacted Yin Shu for us, where is our Wuyan village today?"


    Su Ying was eating noodles and asked, "it''s all a piece of work. Grandma is so polite."


    "Before that, let''s just say the egg. Where can we eat it?" Grandma Chen remembered the days before, and sighed bitterly. She held Niuniu in her arms. "Niuniu can''t even eat enough. She always looks pale and thin."


    "Now, since Yin Shu came into our fur regularly, all the villagers in our village have become rich, and every family has eaten white rice. Our family has built a new house, and we have a lot of chickens and ducks in our backyard. We can make chicken soup for Miss Su tomorrow


    Niu Niu said with a smile, "dad doesn''t have to work so hard. Sometimes he can rest for a day."


    Su Ying slowly eating noodles, listening carefully, lips with a pleasant smile.


    "Not long ago, ah Qi went to the city specially, bought some cloths and made a beautiful dress for Niuniu. Even my wife has put on new clothes


    Grandma Chen pointed to her dark blue flower cloth. Su Ying looked at her. Although it was not so precious, the material looked very good. Su Ying praised: "grandma looks good in this way, and the whole person is much younger."


    Grandma some not very good meaning, the face is slightly red: "all a big age, what is good-looking not good-looking."


    Red wave covered his mouth and laughed.


    Mrs. Chen added: "we have never forgotten the kindness of the girl. We never know how to repay you. Fortunately, you are here this time."


    Su Ying didn''t expect to live in the village before, so it can be seen that in the dark, it has its own destiny.Su Ying saw the simple and satisfied smile on her grandmother''s face, but she was embarrassed.


    Mrs. Chen added, "the village head knows you''re here and wants to take you to their home. However, Miss Su must live in our house. No one can take it away. "


    Su Ying just wanted to say something when he heard a faint cry outside.


    Su Ying was immediately attracted by the cry and looked in that direction.


    Red wave know that Su Ying is in a hurry and goes to Zhongbo''s arms to take the child and pass it to Su Ying.


    This is the first time that Su Ying holds a baby. Su Ying looks at this small swaddling baby, and her heart rate can''t help accelerating.


    She held him carefully, her hands stiff.


    "Hold the baby like this..." Grandma Chen bent down to guide Su Ying how to hold her to make her child comfortable. She saw Su Ying''s nervous appearance and said with a smile, "girl, just relax."


    Su Ying looked at her child carefully. From her eyebrows, she could see the shadow of the night. She was a beautiful child.


    Su Ying''s heart even felt a little inconceivable that she was a mother.


    The child in his arms was crying, his eyes closed, his face red, his mouth open, his smooth gums exposed.


    "Oh, no more crying, no more crying..." Su Ying saw him crying, began to coax him, she was heartache and collapse, not to say is a very clever child.


    "Let me see, is it necessary to change diapers?"


    Grandma Chen took the child from Su Ying''s hand, checked it, and said with a smile, "it''s really a smart child..."


    Hongbo has already collected diapers from outside. Grandma Chen changes diapers for her child skillfully.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 498

    Su Ying low sincerely said: "trouble you, grandma Chen."


    Mrs. Chen changed the baby''s diaper, put him in her arms and lulled him to sleep. She gently put Su Ying''s side. She said softly with a smile on her face: "this child is really beautiful and clever. The girl is a lucky person."


    After a pause, Mrs. Chen seemed to think of something. She hesitated and asked, "Miss Su, when I saw you, I was in a mess. What''s going on? Where is his father


    Seeing a complicated look on Su Ying''s face, Mrs. Chen thought she didn''t want to say more, so she quickly rounded the stage and said, "girl, don''t blame me. If you don''t want to say it, you''ll be..."


    "He is a heartbreaker Su Ying lips a sip, dark eyes in a faint angry look.


    Grandma Chen''s face showed a puzzled look: "ah? What''s going on here? "


    Su Ying''s cold eyes looked forward and began to make up the story in half truth: "I used to think that the father of the child was really treating me, so I married him and was willing to give birth to him. I didn''t expect The man is so easy to change his mind that he will not love if he says he does not love. "


    When Mrs. Chen heard this, her wrinkled face showed a strong look of anger.


    Su Ying continued: "after I was pregnant, he married a concubine. He was very indulgent in the concubine''s room, and even left all the family affairs to her. "


    Grandma Chen was so angry that she gnashed her teeth: "such a good girl, he didn''t cherish it!"


    "The concubine''s room soon had children It''s just getting more arrogant. That concubine room framed me many times, he clearly knew but did not deal with it, even in vain to continue to love her. That woman is so crafty that it is impossible to defend. If I continue to stay in the house, I am afraid that the child in my belly will not be able to keep it! "


    Mrs. Chen despised such a man most: "he even spoiled his wife and spoiled his wife."


    Su Ying''s eyes darkened: "for my child, I can only do this."


    When she thought of such a lovely child, she was so angry that she scolded: "such a good wife doesn''t cherish it. She spoils a cruel concubine''s room. This man''s eyes are almost blind!"


    Su Ying doesn''t speak. She listens to grandma Chen scolding the man. She suddenly feels very angry.


    "Miss Su, I don''t want such a man!" "Let him regret all his life!" she said


    "This man, I don''t want to see him all my life." Su Ying sighed: "it''s just that this is his child after all. Before he sent many people out to investigate, I''m afraid he will find here soon."


    Ye feibai''s strength can not be underestimated. If he knew that there was still this child, he would take it away.


    She would never allow such a thing to happen!


    Su Ying''s expression coagulates: "red wave, you go to prepare the thing."


    Su Ying looked at grandma Chen: "grandma, thanks to your care these two days."


    "Girl, are you going Grandma Chen''s face showed a surprised look. She saw Su Ying nodding and even said, "no, this is OK? How can you leave now? How can you finish your month first. After all, it''s a lifetime thing. You can''t be careless. "


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a light sneer, and worries flashed on her face: "now, where can I manage so much I must not be found by him. "


    While spitting and cursing at the man in her heart, she said, "Miss Su, don''t take this matter seriously. If you don''t sit well, you''ll have a lot of problems."


    Hongbo is also very worried. On the one hand, she is afraid that the night is not white. On the other hand, she is worried about Su Ying''s body: "Miss, you have just finished giving birth, and you need to take a rest. What''s more, the young master is still young and can''t stand such a rush. "


    Seeing Su Ying''s hesitation and nodding, Mrs. Chen said, "don''t worry, girl. We''re in a remote place, and there are few families. Few outsiders come here."


    Mrs. Chen suddenly thought of something and said to Su Ying, "girl, take a rest first. I''ll go to the village head and say," let all the people not mention your whereabouts, so that the murderous man will not find you. "


    Mrs. Chen immediately told the village head about this matter. After they discussed it, they ordered them from door to door.


    Miss Su is our benefactor. Now our benefactor lives in our village. Everyone must keep her secret and not disclose her whereabouts.


    During this period of confinement, Su Ying is not allowed to do anything, this is not allowed, that is not allowed. All she has to do is rest and eat.


    The villagers in the village all know that the benefactor has just finished production, and they take turns to make delicious and nutritious supplements and send them to Su Ying to eat.


    No sooner had someone caught a big live fish than it was stewed and delivered.


    Hongbo sent the soup bowl to Su Ying and said with a smile, "Miss, they said that this fish is delicious, which is most suitable for lying in women to drink and milk well."


    The fish soup is boiled into milk white, and tastes delicious.


    Su Ying drank delicious fish soup, and felt a little sad in her heart. These simple and kind villagers remembered her and sent her the best things.She does not have enough milk, the children are fed by the village''s maternal in turn.


    "Where is Ruier now?" Su Ying named Er Bao Ruier, hoping that he would be wise and wise.


    "The young master was taken to a bath, but now it is estimated that he is being nursed by his daughter-in-law." Hongbo looked out of the window and said, "ah, Zhongbo has come back with him."


    Red wave holds rui''er and puts it in Su Ying''s arms. Rui''er has just finished her milk. Her small mouth spits milk bubbles. It looks lovely.


    "Rui''er, are you full? Did you thank Aunt Zhang? " Su Ying couldn''t help but bow and kiss his little mouth.


    Hongbo also came over, with a wireless smile on his face: "Miss, the young master has opened some recently. He is more and more beautiful. He must be a handsome young man when he grows up."


    Rui''er is full and sleepy. He yawns with his mouth open, and unconsciously puts his fingers in his mouth. Su Ying is so angry and funny that he pulls out his fingers: "rui''er, Auntie Hongbo is just praising you. How can you do something so damaging your image?"


    Red wave was happy to laugh: "Miss, young master is still so small, how to know what image is not image."


    Su Ying gently held rui''er''s soft hand and sighed softly: "I don''t know if Dabao is doing well now..."


    Seeing Su Ying''s worried look on his face, Hongbo said in a soft voice, "Miss, there''s a reaction between twins. You see, the young master is always good and clever. He doesn''t cry or make trouble. The other young master must be very good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 499

    "I hope so." Su Ying sighed a sigh, in the eyes are miss the sad look, the child she did not hold nor kiss, even did not see him clearly.


    But now, she wants to see him one side is extravagant.


    "Don''t worry, miss. After all, it''s the prince''s child, and he will treat him well." After that, Hongbo blamed himself for being too talkative, which pot he didn''t mention.


    "He wants to rob the child. I can understand how he can..." Su Ying''s eyes and lips are covered with a faint light and a touch of condensation. Those people in black hold long blades and kill people when they see people. Even green marks, Liu ronghua and even themselves do not let go.


    Su Ying looked up and looked out of the window, worried: "I don''t know how green mark and brother are now, are there anything..."


    At that time, the scene was chaotic outside, and she left in a hurry, not knowing whether they were good or not.


    Hongbo was also worried. He comforted him by saying, "Miss, don''t think too much. They will be all right."


    Red wave see Su Ying is still immersed in thinking, busy way: "Miss, you''d better rest for a while, this confinement is the most exquisite, can''t be tired at all."


    In the evening, when we had dinner together, Su Ying heard Chen Qi mention that he would go to the capital to sell fur and supply goods to Yin Shu.


    Su Ying asked him to go to the capital to find out what happened recently.


    Chen Qi is an honest man, Su Ying said anything, he should come down, the other did not ask a word.


    When Chen Qi came back from the capital, he brought back some news that Su Ying wanted.


    "Miss Su, it''s not peaceful in the capital recently. It''s very strict to leave the capital, and everyone has to go through a very strict search."


    Su Ying had a clear idea and asked strangely, "what is going on?"


    "It is said that the prince died suddenly and was assassinated, but the murderer has not been caught."


    Assassinate? Su Ying''s heart flashed a strong shock and looked at Chen Qi in disbelief: "how could such a thing happen?"


    Chen Qi sighed: "speaking of the great prince is also pitiful. I don''t know which big man he offended before. First, he was drugged. In order to save his life, he had to cut his palm for treatment. Finally, the patient got better, but he was stabbed into the throat with an arrow... "


    Su Ying is not surprised by the death of the eldest prince. What she is surprised at is that the eldest prince evades her medicine and dies unexpectedly. Who is the murderer?


    Su Ying is thinking, is it possible that the prince has something to do with those people in black before?


    Su Ying asked casually: "the eldest prince encountered such a thing, other princes have no movement?"


    "This..." Chen stopped seven times and immediately said, "speaking of it, a very strange thing happened in the capital city, which is about the Huai palace."


    Su Ying heard Huai Wang Fu, in the heart cluttered for a while, on the face or pretended to be calm: "what happened to Huai Wang Fu?"


    "The king of Huai brought back a child, but he didn''t know who the mother was."


    "Oh?" Su Ying''s eyebrows wrinkled, her eyes deep and terrible, the whole body exudes a kind of dangerous fatal breath.


    He is indeed!


    If she had suspected that the men in black might be someone else, now she had to believe it.


    Chen Qi didn''t see that Su Ying looked different. He went on to say, "it''s strange. Everyone in the capital told him that the king of Huai had a wife. The woman who had been engaged to her before was either dead or mad. Later, he finally married a princess, but he was burned to death by a fire, and then even his side concubine disappeared. Even Princess Xinyun in the mansion died inexplicably... "


    "This is an unknown man." Su Ying heard the news that ye Yanran and Princess Xinyun died, more or less some accidents.


    "Everyone in the capital is guessing who the mother of the child is But I can''t tell you why. "


    Su Ying''s expression on her face stopped, and her face pretended to show a look of curiosity: "this child is really poor, mother is not around to take care of."


    Chen Qi nodded: "well, I heard that the child has been crying all the time The cry is loud and clear... "


    Su Ying''s face froze, a touch of worry flashed in the dark eyes: "how can that be done?"


    "It seems that it is better only when the Lord holds him..."


    Next, Chen Qi said some other irrelevant things. Su Ying couldn''t listen to anything.


    After Chen Qi left, Su Ying''s eyes were red and a layer of water mist appeared in his eyes.


    Hongbo wiped his tears and said in a soft voice, "Miss Don''t worry, young master will be safe and sound. "


    Su Ying''s eyes were dim: "he is still so small..."


    Hongbo said seriously: "there will be many nannies and careful mothers in huaiwang''s mansion. The young master will be taken good care of."


    Before, Ling Feng takes Dabao back, Dabao has been crying all the time, neither eating nor sleeping. How to coax the nanny is useless.


    Night feibai pursues Su Ying for a whole day to go back, only to enter the house to hear the loud cry, almost all cry dumb."What''s going on?" Ye feibai walked quickly towards the cry, and saw that several nannies in the room were helpless to the crying baby.


    Night is not white voice, cold and cruel, eyes deep, with a thick anger.


    All the nannies were trembling with ye feibai''s eyes, and they were all shaking with fear, and they all knelt down on the ground.


    One of the nannies stammered bravely, "Lord, the little son of a bitch has been crying all the time There is no way for the slaves and maidservants to... "


    The night is not white, like a thousand years of cold eyes swept her one eye, she immediately dropped her head to dare not speak again.


    Ye feibai looked down and saw the baby in his swaddling clothes. He was crying with his mouth open. He looked pitiful and distressed.


    Seeing that yefeibai wanted to have a baby, the nurse carefully placed it in his arms and taught yefeibai: "Lord, hold your hand here..."


    Strange to say, that night after holding the child in his arms, the cry of the baby in his arms gradually weakened, and his small mouth was flat and did not cry.


    Several nannies immediately looked at each other, they coax for so long have no use, Wang Ye a embrace unexpectedly good.


    One of them said, "Lord, my son is sensible at a young age, and he is still closest to you..."


    Ye Fei looks down at the baby, wrinkled like a baby cat. He didn''t cry any more. His nose was still puffing and he looked very aggrieved.


    "Have you fed him?" he said coldly


    "The little son of heaven cried and refused to eat milk before..."


    Ye Fei frowned tightly, and heard the nanny stammer: "I''ll try now..."


    The nurse took the bun to the inner room and fed the milk. When the steamed bun was full, she had the energy to start crying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 500

    The nurse couldn''t coax the steamed buns. She looked at the night with fear.


    Night is not white, silent sigh, voice slightly heavy: "to this king."


    Ye feibai held the child in his arms, and the child did not cry or make trouble.


    The nannies had never seen such a thing before, and they were all very surprised at the fact that the newly born children began to recognize people.


    Ye Fei said in a deep voice, "you all go out."


    At the command of Yefei Bai, all the nannies backed out and closed the door lightly.


    Night is not white to look down at this small group, the voice is gentle and slightly hoarse: "how to cry so fierce, is not thinking of mother?"


    Naturally, xiaobaozi couldn''t understand what he was saying. He nestled contentedly in his hand and seemed to have gone to sleep.


    Seeing that he was asleep, ye Fei wanted to put him on the bed. Unexpectedly, his mouth was flat and seemed to cry again.


    The night was not white, so he had to pick him up again and sit down by the bed.


    Ye feibai looked at his appearance and felt that his heart was in a mess.


    He stretched out his slender fingers and scraped his small nose: "you are so hard to serve. I don''t know who you are like."


    Ye feibai stretched out his finger belly and gently stroked his face. The ice in his eyes melted a little, exuding tenderness: "baby, do you know where your mother has gone? You miss her a lot, don''t you? I miss her, too


    He dropped his eyes slightly, and an imperceptible sadness appeared on his beautiful face.


    Ye feibai''s eyes are fixed on his baby son, and his voice has a trace of hatred: "shadow, you are so cruel! Don''t you want a son? "


    The baby was full of milk and was tired of crying before.


    He grabbed the night''s white fingers and went to sleep with his eyes closed.


    The night is not white, some can''t laugh or cry, he carefully put the small bun on the bed, himself lying beside, supporting his head to look at him.


    He looked at it, his eyes closed, and he had a strange feeling in his heart, which was blood relationship.


    It must be very painful for Yinger to give birth to him. I don''t know where she is now and whether she is living well.


    Night is not white sleep to midnight, see the child asleep, will Ling Feng summoned over.


    Ling Feng''s figure quietly appeared in the room, with a respectful look: "what do you want from the Lord?"


    Night Fei''s white eyes slightly squint: "how about the wound of the green mark?"


    "Back to Wang Ye, the injury on Green Mark''s shoulder is extremely serious, and he is still in a coma, but after the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment, there is no serious problem."


    "When she wakes up, bring her here."


    Ling Feng clasped his fist and said, "yes!"


    Ling Feng was about to leave when he heard the child crying again.


    His footstep a meal, turn round to see the night is not white to hold the child in the bosom, some helpless ground coax.


    Ling Feng''s eyes showed a trace of smile, he said seriously: "Lord, the little son of the world may need to change diapers, go down and call the nurse."


    "Forget it!" Yefei frowned, and the little fellow would cry endlessly.


    Ye feibai put the bun on the bed, opened the diaper and looked at it. At this moment, the cry suddenly stopped.


    Then a stream of water shot out from between the legs of the bun and poured it on his own face. Naturally, a small part of it fell on his body, which was not white at night.


    When the night is not white, petrified, he has not yet responded, small steamed stuffed bun was scared by his urine, opened his mouth and began to cry, crying very loud.


    Ye feibai chuckled and put out his hand and patted his little buttocks: "little fool!"


    He made it clean again. He sent the diaper to warm up again.


    In the past, where he served others, but now he is happy to do these.


    Ye feibai changed his clothes at will and found that he was crying pitifully.


    "Are you hungry again?" Ye feibai looked at his small face, which was red with tears. He reached out and pinched his nose helplessly: "or revenge for your mother, so sincerely toss your father and dad?"


    Night Fei Bai let Ling Feng go to the next door and invite a nurse to nurse the baby. After that, he still refused to sleep.


    Night is not white, had to hold him up and down the room, he tried to let his feet light.


    Ling Feng, who was standing outside, heard the movement inside and said in a low voice: "Lord, my subordinates have heard that they sing songs to crying children, and the children will be coaxed."


    Night is not white by small steamed bun cry crazy, finally also can''t help but sing a little song to him.


    Fortunately, this little guy gave him a lot of face. When he heard him hum, his cry gradually stopped.


    Ye feibai hummed and sang the lyrics softly: "you are my eyes, take me to appreciate the changes of the four seasons Because you are my eyes The world is right in front of meHis mind suddenly remembered that winter night, she was wearing a thick cloak, playing the piano in the moonlight, just to find out the truth from him.


    If at that time, he responded to her, would everything be different?


    The night is more and more silent, the night is not white coax the baby, with it deep sleep in the past.


    After two days, just wake up green mark was Ling Feng brought to the night in front of the white.


    Green Mark''s head was buried low, and she didn''t dare to lift it. She felt a sharp sight falling on her body, and her legs were almost soft.


    "You''ve been living in that yard all the time?" The night is not white asked, the voice is much softer than imagined.


    Green mark is slightly stunned. She looks up a little, and sees ye feibai holding the tightly wrapped baby in her arms and patting his body with her big hand from time to time.


    Green mark had some prejudice against yefeibai before. At this time, seeing that he loved his children so much, she felt a little warm in her heart. She was not ready to deceive him, and said in a low voice: "yes!"


    Ye Fei''s white eyes and tiny eyes made sure that the green mark was chased away by Su Ying. It was a play: "did you have a good time in the past six months?"


    Green mark heard the night is not white, a little surprise flashed in his heart. When Wang Ye mentioned the young lady, his voice was clearly with a trace of tenderness, and he still had a young lady in his heart.


    Green mark replied hesitantly, "little The princess has had a good six months


    "What did she do?" He wondered what she would do without him.


    "The princess seldom goes out, basks in the sun every day, takes a walk in the yard, and occasionally plays cards with the maids..."


    Night is not white and dark eyes flash a trace of bitterness, she left him can still live very well, very comfortable.


    "Is it hard for shadow to bear this child?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 501

    "The little prince has always been very good in the princess''s stomach, and the princess has not suffered much. But when she gave birth, she suffered from dystocia for a whole day. At that time, the little prince was wrapped around his neck by the umbilical cord, and even the doctor was at a loss... " Green Mark thought of Su Ying production scene, can not help but a red eye, "fortunately Mr. Liu arrived, saved miss a life."


    Green mark is just a few words, but the night is not white, think of that scene, the heart is like what pricked general, sharp pain.


    At that time, I was not by her side.


    Night is not white for a long time to come back to God, holding the child''s strength is also a little tight, I don''t know if it is too strong, the little bun curled his mouth and almost cried out.


    Night is not white pine loose, gently patted his body, as if carelessly asked: "after the birth of a child, has the shadow ever had a plan?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly narrowed, eyes incomparable indifference, he said word by word: "it''s better to tell the truth!"


    The green mark couldn''t help but look at Ye Fei''s frightening eyes. His legs softened and he knelt down in front of him: "Lord, I don''t know Miss only said that she left after giving birth in winter, but she never thought there would be so many killers on the day of delivery... "


    Green Mark thought that these killers were sent by the king, but after she was in a coma, she woke up and heard the conversation between the king and the eldest prince, and that the eldest prince was assassinated.


    Green mark then forced himself to continue to coma in the past, these things are to rot in the stomach.


    He looked at the green mark quietly for a long time. Knowing that she had not deceived him, he sighed: "you will take care of this child from now on..."


    After all, she is a girl of shadow, so she should be more careful with her children.


    "Yes." In the arms of the child, walk forward carefully. She smelled the sweet smell of milk on his body, and strongly suppressed the excitement in her heart. This child is the October of the young lady''s pregnancy Young master, who was born through all kinds of hardships.


    The voice of green mark has a slight choking, "maidservant will take good care of my son."


    I don''t know if this child really knows people. Being held by green marks is not exclusive.


    It''s just that in the daytime, when it''s a little dark, you start to cry, unless it''s night.


    Yefeibai sometimes even has to carry him on his back for a meal, so whenever it comes to the night, yefeibai will rush back wherever he is, hold him in his hand and coax him to sleep with him.


    All the servants in the mansion thought it was incredible that the king of Huai took a baby with him. As long as he was at home, he would spend all his time with the child, holding him, coaxing him, changing his diaper, bathing him, and doing everything in his own hands, except for feeding the baby.


    Sometimes, they also see the prince sitting in the ruins of mingyuxuan with his child in his arms, not knowing what he was talking to himself.


    That looks very sad.


    At first, the servants in the mansion felt that the child was not born by the Lord himself, but gradually, the child grew up, and they found that the child was extremely beautiful and looked like the Lord.


    It is just that they can''t figure out who is the mother of the child and why the Lord didn''t receive it from the mansion.


    Time passed quickly, nearly a month passed.


    Night feibai has not heard the news of Su Ying, as if she suddenly evaporated from the world.


    Ye feibai was sitting in the yard with a small bun in his arms. He scratched his pink cheek with his hand: "nian''er, would you please tell your parents where they are? So Dad can find her back. "


    I miss you so much.


    Xiao baozi has already been able to smile. He looks at Yefei, grinning his lips, revealing his smooth gums, and then puts his hands in his mouth to eat.


    "Dirty or not..." Ye feibai pulls out his hand. After a while, Baozi puts his hand back in. Yefeibai pulls out his hand again, and he puts it back again.


    Xiao baozi thought his father was playing games with him. He grinned and softened his heart.


    Night feibai sighed at last and could only let him gnaw his own hand.


    At this time, Ling Feng ran over in a hurry: "Lord, we found a suspicious person outside Beijing..."


    The night is not white, his eyes are bright, he holds the child to stand up, give the child to stand not far away waiting for the green mark.


    He said to the child in a very low voice, "Daddy, go and get your mother back."


    Ye feibai took a group of people to the outskirts of Beijing. He was surprised and disappointed again and again, but even if he had a chance of one thousandth, he would not give up.


    When they came to a fork in the outskirts of Beijing, the men and women of yefeibai assigned tasks and asked them to search carefully around here.


    After giving birth, the woman''s body is very weak. She has to be in confinement. She will not go far.


    So the night before yesterday, Fei Fei put all his energy into the capital, and later sent people to search some towns near the capital, but ignored these remote and sparsely populated places.That girl is so smart, in order to avoid him, any place is willing to hide.


    These men and horses soon spread in all directions.


    On this day, the grandmother was ready to simply give rui''er a full moon wine at home, and dyed several red eggs at home.


    Niuniu wants to give Ruier a gift and make a wreath of her own. She is picking flowers in the mountains, and suddenly she sees a group of people riding up at the bottom of the mountain.


    These people are dressed in the same clothes, and they look fierce and eye-catching.


    Niu Niu heard that her sister''s husband married another woman, which was very bad for her sister. Now he is looking for his sister everywhere, trying to take her children.


    Looking at these people, Niu Niu was shocked. She ran home in a hurry and gasped: "no, there are a group of people who are going up the mountain on horseback."


    Su Ying is teasing rui''er. When she hears the news from Niu Niu, she looks surprised. Can''t she find here?


    The village is sparsely populated and so remote that few people come here.


    But behind the night is not white, there is a strong dark Pavilion. It is not unusual to find here.


    Su Ying heart a Lin, immediately give the child to Zhong Bo, let him hold the child with luggage, hide.


    Then Su Ying gives Hongbo an old man''s make-up. It looks like her face is full of gullies and is very old.


    She directly sent Hongbo to the village head''s parents to play his mother, who had been dead for many years, and let her lie down and dress as a patient.


    She disguised herself as a village woman, dressed in old clothes and old clothes, and painted her fair skin with wax yellow.


    She deliberately drew her eyebrows a little thicker, and the whole person seemed to be more than ten years old.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 502

    There are not many villagers in the village. All of them are very hardworking.


    Men hunt outside in the daytime, while women cook at home, take care of children, wash fur and herbs.


    Su Ying disguised herself as a village woman, just like other women in the village, playing with fur and herbs in grandma Chen''s yard.


    Su Ying worked like a horse. Before long, there were a group of bodyguards in strong clothes on the mountain. There were more than a dozen of them. Each of them looked very dignified.


    After the guards went up the mountain, they searched door to door, and questioned everyone carefully: "how many families are there in this village?"


    "Has anyone else passed by recently?"


    "If you think about it, it''s a beautiful young girl."


    Su Ying thought that these people were just interrogating them at will, but they didn''t expect to search so carefully.


    She breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, she asked Zhongbo to hide all the luggage and carriage, otherwise, she didn''t know what trouble would happen.


    The villagers here are kind and simple. They sympathize with Su Ying''s sufferings and spit on the "heartless man". Naturally, they will not tell her about her living here.


    So no matter how the guards questioned, all the people had the same caliber: "our place is remote, the mountain road is rugged, how can anyone come?"


    The guards came to Mrs. Chen''s house again. Su Ying bent over, slightly lowered her head, and concentrated on making herbs, as if she didn''t care about everything around her.


    "Hello! Come here The guards went from far to near.


    "Gentlemen, what do you want?" Grandma is busy to welcome up.


    The first bodyguard did not look at her, just staring at Su Ying.


    Su Ying feels that sharp sight falls on his body, breathing slightly stagnant.


    Su Ying continues to move on the hand, the whole person looks very relaxed and natural.


    At this time, the bodyguard came towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s face was stiff, and the man walked towards him step by step. Every step seemed to step on her.


    Su Ying''s mind is filled with countless thoughts. Has he recognized himself?


    The bodyguard stands in front of Su Ying, Su Ying is full of alert all over the body, and her fingers curl up slightly.


    Not far away the grandmother, a trace of panic flitted across her face.


    "What is that in your hand?"


    Su Ying looked down at the unknown herbal medicine in her hand, but she didn''t know how to answer it. Grandma Chen had already walked over quickly: "this herbal medicine is the holy medicine for treating leg injuries. Even if there is no leg injury, the feet can also relieve fatigue every day.". Do you need to take some back when you are away all day


    The bodyguard thought of the prince''s cold face and waved his hand: "next time."


    The bodyguard asked casually, "do not know if there are other outsiders in the village recently?"


    Su Ying shook her hands and said in a thick voice, "no, our village is too remote. It has been a long time since no outsiders came."


    The bodyguard, with a cry, led people into the house and searched: "where is your village head?"


    Su Ying pointed not far away and said, "it''s there, the third room."


    Su Ying words have not finished, the bodyguard with a small number of people toward the village head''s home.


    They must have asked nothing from the village head. They soon came out of the village.


    Su Ying thought these bodyguards would leave immediately, but they did not expect them to search the mountain strictly again.


    At this time, there was a rain in the sky.


    The spring rain has been falling all the time recently. It''s not easy to see that the weather is good today. I can''t believe it''s raining again.


    Su Ying is busy helping to move these herbs to cover.


    Mrs. Chen saw the busy and whispered, "Miss Su, you are weak now. You can''t get wet. Go in quickly."


    "No problem." Su Ying smiles at her, "it''s already a month."


    "Oh, no, your face!" Grandma Chen exclaimed nervously. The rain came down and washed her face. Half of the yellow pigment on her face was washed down, one by one.


    Su Ying subconsciously covered her face with her hand: "Hey, I''ll go in right away..."


    Just at this time, the bodyguard came to Su Ying again: "Auntie, wait a minute, can you take us to the nearby village, we can''t see the road clearly in the rainy day."


    Su Ying''s body is stiff in place, and her lips are speechless.


    The more rain, the more you think about it, Su Ying can feel it, and the paint on her face is slowly washed away.


    Su Ying is in a dilemma at the moment. If she leaves directly, it will arouse suspicion. If she turns her head, it will be even worse!


    She lamented in her heart, God, is this a joke with her?


    At this time, Niu Niu came out of the room, pursed her mouth, stamped her feet, and said in a sharp voice, "mother, I''m starving to death!"Su Ying said, "ah..."


    "Hurry up, I''m so hungry!" Niuniu is like a child who doesn''t know what to do. She stomps her feet in anger and cries in her voice.


    "I''ll be right there. I''ll be right there!" Su Ying hurried to the inside in a panic. Grandma Chen said helplessly to the officers and soldiers, "this child is really ignorant. Otherwise..."


    A neighbor''s aunt called, "are you going to the village next door? I''ll take you there That village has to go up the mountain again. It''s raining, so it''s easy to get lost... "


    After su Ying ran home, she took Niu Niu and gave her a kiss on her face: "Niu Niu, thank you!"


    Niu Niu has big dark eyes and a shy smile on her lips.


    She looked at the door for a while, then ran back and said, "sister, they are all gone."


    Su Ying hears them go far, in the heart feels again indistinct wrong.


    Since ye feibai has been found here, it is hard to guarantee that he will not continue to search here for the second time. Now that he is out of the month, it is not good to continue to stay here and run away early.


    Grandma Chen saw that the group of bodyguards had gone far away, and she was also busy entering the room. She touched Niu Niu''s head: "it''s very close. Fortunately, Niuniu is smart."


    "Yes, thanks to Niu Niu." Su Ying thought of the scene just now, only feel cold on the back.


    Su Ying quickly said: "grandma, we have been nagging here for so many days, it''s time to leave..."


    "But Your body. " During this time, grandma Chen and Su Ying get along day and night. When she heard that Su Ying was going to leave, she was very sad.


    Niu Niu''s face does not give up, tightly grasps Su Ying''s hand not to let go.


    "Grandma, that man is so powerful that if I am caught, I will be hopeless for the rest of my life." Su Ying reached out and rubbed Niu Niu''s head. "If my sister is free, will you come and see Niu Niu?"


    Niu Niu''s little hands slowly let go.


    Mrs. Chen wanted to leave Su''s shadow, but when she thought of her husband who spoiled her concubine and killed his wife, she couldn''t say anything else.


    Now the best option is to let her leave right away.


    Grandma Chen turned around and wiped a handful of tears. She quickly went to prepare some dry food and handed it to Su Ying. Her eyes were also moist: "girl, you must be safe all the way."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 503

    "Lord, my subordinates have not found it!"


    "Lord, my subordinates have searched all over the mountain and have not found it."


    The bodyguards came back to report. The night was not white. His head was raised slightly. The rain fell on his face.


    Shadow, where did you hide!


    The rain patters down, the front vision is fuzzy, Ling Feng does not know where to find an umbrella Block in the night is not white head.


    Night is not white man unconscious to go forward, Ling Feng in the side to remind a: "Lord be careful, there is a pit ahead."


    The night is not white, looking at the pit in front of it, only to find that the surrounding scenery is a little familiar, as if when.


    He suddenly remembered that he had fallen into this trap with shadow.


    At that time, he didn''t know that shadow was the mask girl he was thinking of. He only regarded her as an unimportant person.


    In this trap, he had no intention of touching her lips, and he could still remember her angry appearance at that time.


    After falling into the trap, his legs and feet were hurt by bamboo. He thought she would leave her. In fact, she not only did not leave him, but also carried him on her back.


    Night is not white, think of her thin back, a glimmer of sweet in the heart, more is sad.


    Night is not white eyes become sharp and deep, his eyes slightly narrowed up, giving people a feeling of shivering.


    He turned suddenly and walked up a path up the hill.


    Grandma Chen had just sent Su Ying away. She was sad when she saw a tall man walking towards her home.


    This man is very handsome. Although his hair and clothes are all wet by rain, he doesn''t have the smell of being embarrassed. Instead, he has the air of king.


    "Childe, how could it be you?" As soon as she saw the night was not white, she immediately remembered that he was the one who went up the mountain with Su Ying last time. She warmly called, "come in and hide from the rain."


    My grandmother naturally took ye feibai as Su Ying''s friend, and did not associate him with the heartbreaker in Su Ying''s mouth.


    Night is not white to walk into the house, casually brush off the water on the body: "this rain is really not going to stop."


    "The most important thing in spring is rain!" Mrs. Chen said as she turned around and poured a cup of warm water from the kitchen and handed it to ye feibai, "young master, you can drink a cup of tea to warm yourself up. Although the weather turns warmer, you should be careful of getting sick."


    The night is not white to take over the waterway a thank you.


    He looked at the house carefully with water in his hand, and found that it had changed in just over a year.


    Before, there was not even a decent stool here. The house was dilapidated. When it rained, there would be rain water leaking in. Now it is brand new.


    Night is not white suddenly think of, shadow son and he had mentioned the matter of Yin Shu.


    She said that she let Yin Shu into the goods, since the villagers here can sell a fair price, but also to ensure the source of goods.


    Night is not white corner of the eye glanced at the room furnishings, just to take back the line of sight, but suddenly found the east window hanging a rope, hanging on top of several clothes racks.


    Clothes rack!


    It''s really a clothes hanger!


    The night is not white heart beating violently, in the heart flash a touch of ecstasy.


    He stood up, went to the window and looked at the clothes hangers. It must be shadow. He must have been here.


    This kind of clothes hanger is invented by Yinger. It can fix some small things and keep them from blowing away.


    Night is not white looking at a few clothes hanger, lips show enchanting matchless smile.


    He did it in the stool. His dark eyes were fixed on Mrs. Chen, and he began to knock aside: "the weather has turned warm recently. Is your fur business OK?"


    As soon as Mrs. Chen heard yefeibai mention fur business, she looked like a flower on her face: "easy to do, easy to do! Although the weather has turned warm and we don''t need fur here, we still need snow all the year round in the cold north


    "Speaking of it, this song Shu is very powerful, and the business has been able to go to other countries."


    She nodded her head again and again, and there was some pride in her voice: "Yinshu is the best business in Dongling. Naturally, any business can be done."


    Night is not white sipped a saliva, the eyes slightly flash: "this pour is, if the shadow knows, must be very happy."


    The grandmother saw ye feibai mention Yin Shu and Su Ying. Her tone was familiar, but she was curious about ye feibai''s identity: "I don''t know what''s the relationship between master and Miss Su?"


    "I''m his brother, Su Rong."


    "So you are Mr. Su!" Mrs. Chen has heard Su Ying mention that she has a brother.


    Now when I heard that ye feibai was su Ying''s brother, he even removed the last trace of defense in his heart, and said more, "speaking of it, our village is really thanks to Miss Su. It is because she wrote us this letter of introduction that we started a long-term business with Yin Shu. You see, in less than a year, earth shaking changes have taken place in the village. Everyone lives in a new house and is able to eat. Ah Qi occasionally goes to the capital to buy some fresh things. If it had been put in the past, how dare you think about it? "The night is not white lip corner to pick up a radian: "here is really a great change, if not for the big tree at the door, just now I almost can''t recognize the place."


    Mrs. Chen couldn''t close her mouth with a smile: "it''s all due to Miss Su. It''s all due to Miss Su."


    Night is not white, hear the grandmother praise Su Ying, in the heart also flash light of satisfaction.


    But soon, his face slipped a touch of worry: "I don''t know how she is now."


    Mrs. Chen suddenly stopped: "childe, I''ll ask you something."


    Ye feibai saw that grandma Chen suddenly became serious and asked slowly, "grandma, please tell me what''s going on?"


    As if suddenly very angry, she snorted: "Miss Su is such a kind-hearted girl, but how can she trust someone else to marry such a heartless man."


    Night Fei white lip corner slightly twitch for a moment, so, Tuo, Fei, people? Negative, heart, Han?


    When did this become his pronoun?


    Granny Chen gnashed her teeth and said, "it''s lucky for this bastard man to marry such a good girl Su! I didn''t expect that he spoiled the concubine''s room, and connived at her hurting Miss Su. Now he still robbed the child with Miss Su! This kind of smelly man should be cut to pieces! "


    Night is not white to see Chen''s aggrieved appearance, the forehead suddenly appears three black lines!


    Ye feibai pretends to be surprised and looks at grandma Chen: "are these all the things that the shadow says?"


    "Ah! Miss Su lives in this hot water. It''s hard for her. Fortunately, she has escaped now! " Mrs. Chen seemed to be relieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 504

    When the night was not white, he was angry and happy. He did not expect that the shadow should hate him so much and slander him like this!


    However, whether she hated him or slandered him, he had been able to confirm that she was here. As long as he could find her, he would explain it to her.


    "It''s all my fault." Night is not white to see the water mist out of the window, "if I pay more attention to her things, now how can such things happen."


    "Don''t blame yourself, young master su. Miss Su said that the man who killed thousands of knives was a hypocrite in front of him and an animal in his back. No one knows his true face."


    The corner of the night''s white lips twitched again, and his hands tightly clasped into fists. He wondered if he had found her, repaired her well, and spoiled her severely.


    "I''ve been out of town for a long time. I didn''t know about Yinger until I came back. I was very sad." The night was not white and sighed, "I don''t know where she went or how to find her."


    "Miss Su is far away from the heartless man, and she will live a good life," said Mrs. Chen


    "She is, after all, a woman. She has just given birth to a child, and she is weak. How can she bear to work hard and run about?"


    Grandma Chen''s face showed a worried look: "this..."


    Ye Fei glanced at grandma Chen, and her eyes showed a strong worry: "she is a golden lady. She has been delicate since childhood. How can I bear to let her wander outside."


    There was still some hesitation in Mrs. Chen''s tone: "but if Miss Su is found, what can the heartless man do to hurt Miss Su?"


    Ye feibai was angry again. He frowned slightly and said slowly, "that heartless man can''t take care of her. I am the elder brother to take care of her. How can my sister allow others to bully her?"


    Mrs. Chen opened her mouth and was thinking whether to tell him the whereabouts of Su Ying. After all, Miss Su said that she could not disclose her whereabouts to anyone.


    Ye feibai sighed more: "I''m really worried about the shadow now. It''s better if I protect her. That heartless man sent so many people, if she was caught back... "


    "Miss Su, they left from the path behind the mountain." Mrs. Chen thought that Su Ying might be caught by that betrayal, and she was very anxious, "Mr. Su, please follow me quickly."


    Mrs. Chen herself took the remote road back to the mountain of Yefei Baichao. As she led the way, she said, "Mr. Su, you must treat Miss Su well She really suffered a lot. When I saw her that day, I was in a coma in the carriage, so embarrassed... "


    Ye Fei felt a pain in his heart, and his eyes were firm: "I will find her right away. No matter what the future may be, my brother will always take care of her and her children. "


    When she heard yefeibai''s promise, she also relaxed a lot. She took yefeibai to the back mountain path. She pointed to that direction and said, "Miss Su is going in this direction. Mr. Su must chase her back quickly, so as not to fall into the hands of that heartless man."


    "I will certainly recover her."


    Su Ying had already prepared Zhongbo and Hongbo ready for retreat during the confinement period, and had prepared a boat in the river at the back of the mountain. The boat was improved and went very fast. At the same time, she also spent a lot of money to hire a strong boatman.


    She only knew that she could not be found by yefeibai. If he knew the existence of the child, he would take it away.


    Su Ying was separated from Hongbo and Zhongbo before she got on the boat. If they acted together, the goal would be too big.


    So she and her children go by water, Hongbo and Zhongbo go by land, and we will gather together in Nanyang.


    "This..." After hearing about Su Ying''s plan, Hongbo is still worried. After all, Su Ying has just given birth, so it is inconvenient to take the child alone.


    Zhongbo nodded: "Miss, if we all go together, we will be caught and no one can escape."


    "But the young master is still so young Miss, she... " What else does Hongbo want to say.


    Su Ying has said goodbye to her, and rushed to the direction of the ship: "there is no time, you also hurry, it will be too late."


    Facts have proved that Su Ying''s premonition is very correct.


    When her boat sailed out for more than 20 meters, yefeibai had already arrived in a hurry with a group of men in black.


    Night is not white, running very fast, he can see from afar a touch of apricot figure flash, that graceful figure is clearly a shadow!


    But when he came near, he saw that the ship had already gone far, and even left at a high speed.


    Night is not white, pupil micro contraction, heart anger incomparable: "Su Ying, you are so anxious to escape me!"


    He felt Su Ying''s indifference, and his eyes were filled with thick anger. His heart was firmly pulled together. He stared at the ship in the distance, and he was almost mad: "don''t you want your son?"


    Su Ying''s hand tightly clenched into a fist, how could she not want to!


    It was the October of her pregnancy, the son she had worked so hard to give birth to!


    But she can''t go back! I can''t go back in my life!"If you come back now, I''ll let go of the past!"


    Su Ying''s pupils are cold, and there is a mockery on her lips.


    He does not pursue the past, does not mean that she does not pursue. She won''t forgive him for what he did in this life, and she doesn''t want to see him again in this life!


    She looked at Ruier who was wrapped up in her arms and was sleeping soundly. She stretched out her finger and gently scraped his pink cheek, and said softly, "Rui son, mother can only apologize to your brother. If there is a chance, mother will take him away."


    The night on the river bank almost roared, but Su Ying did not respond to him from the beginning to the end, no matter how angry he was.


    "Boatman, you go quickly!"


    As the ship sped forward, the shouts behind him became more and more blurred.


    Ye Fei watched Su Ying escape from his face. His face was pale and his heart almost jumped out of his chest!


    She was so heartless that she didn''t miss him at all!


    There have been some people who have been looking for boats for a long time. However, it is too remote here. After searching for a long time, we can only find a worn-out raft.


    The night is not white and heavy voice way: "go to chase immediately, must chase her back!"


    Ye feibai''s hands were tightly clenched into fists. He felt desperation, but he only felt boundless desolation. What had drilled a hole in his heart, and then expanded infinitely.


    He felt no pain, only a void.


    I don''t know how long it took, and finally a message came: "Lord, the princess has disappeared from the ship."


    "Bang!" The string, which had been so tight, broke off.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 505

    Su Ying hired this boat to run very fast, the speed is not that broken raft can catch up with.


    It''s getting dark. Su Ying hasn''t seen anyone coming after her. She changes her boat when there is a fishing boat approaching.


    The man in charge of the boat was an old fisherman. When he heard that Su Ying had an urgent matter to rush to Luzhou, he immediately accepted it.


    Rui''er is a child after all. He doesn''t know his mother is on the run.


    When he finished his milk, his big eyes rolled around to express his curiosity about the environment.


    He did not sleep, waving two chubby little hands, grinning, do not know what yiyiyiyiyiyayayayai said.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but bow his head and kiss his small face and looked at his lips: "silly boy."


    It''s still spring, and it''s on the river. It was getting dark, and it was still a little cold. The river wind kept beating the cabin and making some noise, as if it was about to rush in the next moment.


    Su Ying was afraid that the child would be frozen and wrapped him tightly.


    Su Ying relies on the cabin, gently patting his body, singing a mountain tune for her.


    Her voice was soft and pleasant, and the little bun soon fell asleep.


    Su Ying looks down at the small steamed buns in her arms. If the trip goes well, they will live in Nanyang.


    Where perennial flowers in full bloom, a thriving scene, should be the most suitable for rui''er growth.


    At this time, I heard the old boatman call out: "girl, have dinner."


    Su Ying should a, the old boatman opened the curtain and brought the food in.


    The old boatman looked simple and kind, and the food was a little crude. He seemed embarrassed: "there are not many things on the boat. The girl will make do with it."


    "It''s good to have hot food on the river, Lin Bo, please." Su Ying laughed. She put down the child and put the meal on the low table. "You can eat it together."


    The old boatman sat down beside him and said with a smile, "this fish is a river fish. It was just caught in the morning and kept fresh all the time."


    Su Ying tasted it and said with a smile, "Lin Bo, your craft is really good. It''s delicious."


    Lin Bo said with some pride: "if you are fishing for a living all year round, you must make a good meal for yourself! In other words, after a while, it''s just when the shrimps and crabs are plump. When they are made into drunken shrimps and drunken crabs, that will be called beauty... "


    Su Ying heard Lin Bo say this, and immediately greedy insects came out: "if you have the opportunity, you must try Lin Bo''s craft."


    "Girl, if you want to taste it, I''ll prepare it earlier." Limber asked casually, "girl, where are you going with your baby alone?"


    Su Ying hired Lin Bo''s boat before, only let him dock in front of Luzhou, and did not explicitly say the destination to her.


    Lin Bo is a simple man. Su Ying is afraid that he will be caught and interrogated by night feibai, but he doesn''t tell him. She just said with a smile, "I don''t know where to go."


    Lin Bo looked at her in surprise: "you a woman with a child, must be very hard?"


    Su Ying subconsciously looked at the child, eyes are gentle look: "this child is all of me, how can it be hard?"


    "The boy''s father won''t worry?" The old boatman said, seeing Su yingdun, his face full of vicissitudes showed an embarrassed smile, "I''m sorry, girl, I''m talkative..."


    "It''s nothing. The father of the child has already rejected us..." Su Ying some self mockery ground pulled a lip, "later we and he have nothing to do with."


    Boatman heard that Su Ying said so, opened his mouth, and immediately did not know what to say.


    Su Ying smiles and changes the topic and says, "Lin BoChang is not tired of running on the water?"


    "We grew up by the river when we were little, and we didn''t feel anything," limbo said


    Su Ying wanted to ask him why he didn''t spend his life earlier. Looking at Lin Boman''s weathered face and wearing a patched suit, he knew that he made a living by fishing, so he stopped asking now.


    I thought, when I leave, I''ll leave him more money.


    Su Ying asked casually, "I don''t know if LiNbO can understand Luzhou?"


    Lin Bo was very familiar with Luzhou: "Luzhou is not far away. I heard that peach blossom has been blooming all over the place recently. It''s very beautiful. Qingcheng is just ahead of Luzhou. It is a very prosperous city, and there are more Inns... "


    Su Ying listened to Lin Bo talking about several cities along the river, but he was thinking about where to rest.


    It was getting dark, and the boat continued to move forward. Lin Bo was sitting in the bow of the boat in his thick cotton padded clothes, but Su Ying''s heart was always tense. Although the boat has been running for hundreds of miles, she did not dare to go to sleep. She knew that the night was not white and the horses would catch up sooner or later.


    But after so much time, red wave should be ready.


    She had already ordered Hongbo to find some women who were similar to her and dressed up as her own. She confused yefeibai''s vision and made yefeibai think that she was on land.Su Ying carries the sleeping bun behind her. She has to find the right time to leave the boat.


    The boat turned a corner and headed west. The river was very broad and the water was turbulent. However, it was the only river from the capital to the south of the Yangtze River. Many commercial ships passed by here.


    At this time, a merchant ship from west to East, in passing, Su Ying found the right time, carrying the child quietly jumped on the ship.


    This is a very large merchant ship. It is about 100 meters long and more than 20 meters wide. Its hull is also very high, with three layers.


    Someone is patrolling on the boat. Su Ying suddenly hears a man saying, "there seems to be some sound over there. Go and have a look..."


    Su Ying heard footsteps coming towards him, holding his breath, the cat quietly walked to the bottom.


    "Why not sleep?" A voice came from the front. The voice was vague and sleepy. I must go to the toilet.


    Su Ying was slightly stunned, secretly congratulated that it was late at night. The cabin was dark, and the other party could not see her face.


    She answered vaguely, and the man didn''t notice that she walked past her.


    Su Ying breathed a sigh of relief. She walked forward with light steps. She searched quickly as she walked. Finally, she found an empty narrow room in the corner.


    Su Ying sitting in the narrow boat, the small bun from the body of the solution, she wanted to put him on the bed.


    Little buns open their mouths --


    "Wow


    Su Ying suddenly emerged in the heart of a bad premonition, she was almost going crazy, in this kind of time, always good little buns even want to drop the chain!


    Su Ying was busy untiing his clothes to feed him, but the steamed stuffed bun was full after a few mouthfuls of milk. His flat mouth was like crying.


    Su Ying stares at him, she is about to cry, OK!


    She put her hands together: "little fool, don''t cry now."


    Xiaobaozi can''t cooperate with his mother. Open his mouth - wow!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 506

    In this silent night, his cry will certainly be particularly harsh, and it will be difficult for her not to be found.


    At this time, Su Ying suddenly thought of what, she quickly took out a pacifier from the bag and stuffed it into rui''er''s mouth, let him play with it.


    This pacifier was made by Su Ying when she was still in the palace, but it never came into use.


    Su Ying secretly congratulated herself that she had taken it before, which was of great use.


    Baozi got a novelty, sucking to play, no longer crying.


    Su Ying changed two boats in a row, and her heart also settled down. She slowly fell asleep on the bed.


    I don''t know how long after that, Su Ying was woken up by her own hunger. Since she personally fed the steamed buns, she was particularly hungry.


    Su Ying from the luggage to find, found that before the dry food is her random handed to red wave, now is nothing left!


    Su Ying wanted to bear it, but it was too hard for her to feel hungry. She looked at the sky outside and was afraid that it would soon be bright, and it would be more difficult to find food.


    Su Ying quickly carried the bun behind her back and crept out to look for food.


    Night, silence.


    Su Ying easily avoided the sailor on patrol. She was lucky and soon found the kitchen. Su Ying began to search in the kitchen like a carpet, no, there was nothing, even a dry steamed bun!


    Su Ying is not dead hearted. Just about to open the steamer, she hears a man''s voice behind her: "what are you doing?"


    Su Ying stopped and turned to look at him.


    There was no light in the kitchen. It was dark. The man came to him step by step.


    Su Ying''s hand pinched quietly.


    The man asked again, "what are you doing here?"


    Su Ying whispered back: "the young master is hungry..."


    The man did not suspect, and when he turned to leave, he reminded him: "there are two steamed buns in the steamer."


    "Ah." Su Ying was relieved to see him leave.


    The next day, when it was cloudy, Su Ying heard that there was humanity outside: "everyone go to the deck!"


    Su Ying faintly heard someone asking, "what is this all about?"


    "Who knows, it''s said that a wealthy family in the capital city has lost her, and all the ships passing by will be investigated."


    All the people on the merchant ship went to the deck to wait for investigation. Only Su Ying hid in the corner with her children. Looking at the situation, she sneered. The night was not white, and she was really good. In a short period of time, she set checkpoints in the waters around here.


    There are dozens of ships in front of us waiting for investigation. I''m afraid we will find this ship soon. How can we escape this disaster.


    Su Ying looked at the turbulent river underground, suddenly felt a little difficult.


    She frowned, the other party is looking for a single lady, if someone can temporarily impersonate her husband, just


    At this time, a boat stopped near the merchant ship, and a man in white came out and stretched his arm lazily.


    This is a young man, his face delicate, flawless, a pair of black and clear eyes.


    A breeze blowing, his black hair wantonly fluttered behind him, the whole body is showing a light lazy.


    The boat was very close, Su Ying heard the conversation between the master and the servant.


    The servant on the boat seemed to complain and said, "childe, the waterway is blocked in front of me, as if I am looking for someone."


    "Oh..." The young man in white casually answered, "block it, it''s not the first time I''ve come across such a thing."


    The servant''s tone was very anxious: "this will delay some time again!"


    "No problem. Stop and see the scenery." The man in white gently pulled the corners of his lips and looked at the river scenery in the distance, "is the meal ready? This childe is hungry."


    The servant said in a hurry, "it''s all right. I''ll take it to you."


    "No, just eat here."


    The servant set the table for the boy in white and put the food well.


    "Young master, are you not in a hurry?" The servant saw the man in white leisurely and leisurely with his meal, "you met such a big thing in your first business. I don''t know how the second young master runs on you."


    "It''s like this. What else can I worry about?" The man in white looks as if the sky is falling down. Su Ying''s heart is full of Fei. The emperor is not worried, and the eunuch is anxious.


    After a while, the young master in White said quietly, "I may not be a businessman by nature."


    The servant was worried: "young master, you can make an abacus when you are young. You can''t do business. Who can do business?"


    "Master Yin Shu." There was some admiration in the tone of the man in white, "he is just a myth!"


    Su Ying''s lips are slightly pulling. Myth is listening to you now.The servant said, "you say it''s a myth. What do you think he does..."


    "In a short period of time, Yinshu became the first business name of Dongling state, and the semicolon opened all over Dongling, and even began to open abroad. This time we went to the capital and saw that all the things of Yin Shu were robbed as soon as they were listed What a shock it was. "


    "Young master, your goods will soon be sent to..."


    The young man in white laughed at himself and said, "in fact, the second one is right. There is nothing remarkable about those clothes. Even So why do other owners want our goods? "


    The servant couldn''t speak for a moment. He said nervously, "young master, you must have confidence in yourself. Our goods are not small in number. If they are piled up..."


    "Let it be."


    Su Ying roughly heard a general, her lips raised a smile: "this childe, listen to your accent is Jiangnan people?"


    The young man in white looked at her lightly. The woman sitting in the corner dressed as a village woman could not cover up her unique appearance. She has a pair of beautiful eyes. When she talks, her eyes are cold and indifferent.


    She had a child in her hand. She looked like a mother, but she still looked like a 28 year old girl. Her skin was white and bright.


    "The young man in white laughed:" the girl said yes


    "I have just overheard what you said. Can you take the liberty to ask him what kind of clothes are the goods accumulated by him?"


    When Su Ying was dressed up as a village girl, his servants waved to her in a disorderly way: "go, what do you know?"


    "ADA! Don''t be rude. "


    He looked at Su Ying, she looked very quiet, but there was a kind of magic on her body that made people couldn''t help being attracted by her.


    He raised his eyebrows curiously: "is it possible that the girl has any research on clothes?"


    Su Ying tiny smile: "before giving birth, I had done a living in Yin Shu, to these also know a little bit."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 507

    "Sing Shu?" The eyes of the boy in white brightened, and his face showed some unbelievable looks.


    Su Ying slightly smile, eyebrows gentle: "yes."


    The young man in white stood up with some excitement: "I wonder if you could ask the girl to talk further on the boat?"


    Su Ying took the child to his boat, and was invited to the cabin by the young master.


    Childe in white took out a piece of paper from his arms and gave it to Su Ying. This is their design.


    "Miscellany?" Since Yin Shu embroidered peony trademark on her own clothes, other businesses have followed suit. Su Ying saw the star pattern on the top and recognized it at once.


    Mangxing business is also very famous in the south of the Yangtze River. Su Ying asked, "I don''t know what''s the relationship between the young master and the mangxing company?"


    "My father created the mangxing business, and I am the third son of Jiang family, Jiang Xun." Jiang Xun sees that Su Ying can easily recognize mangxing''s business name, and dare not look down on her any more.


    He saw Su Ying staring at the design drawing with a serious look and some drumming in his heart. He asked slowly, "I don''t know what the girl thinks of this style?"


    Su Ying slightly pondered and said to the truth: "there is no characteristic."


    Jiang Xun was slightly discouraged.


    ADA listened to Su Ying''s words and said angrily: "nonsense, this is our childe boiled several all night painting, how different, how no characteristics?"


    Su Ying was not annoyed, pointing to a detail and saying: "you see, although such clothes are very loose, many women don''t like them, because wearing them can''t show their beautiful lines. And the cuffs here, just on the wrist, this design can really make it very convenient for them to do farm work, but it''s not beautiful. "


    When Jiang Xun heard Su Ying say his design intention easily, his eyes brightened and he only heard her continue to say: "as long as it''s a woman, whether it''s a lady from a rich family, or an ordinary village woman, they want to dress up and show their most beautiful side."


    Jiang Xun nodded again and again. Their business was medium and low-end, and their clothes were not as high-end as Yinshu. They were mainly aimed at some peasant women.


    He thought that these women needed to do farm work, so he designed the most practical clothes, but the beauty was greatly reduced.


    Jiang Xun frowned and nodded.


    After listening, ADA''s eyes widened. "What should we do? Are we going to destroy all these clothes?"


    Su Ying''s lips spread a faint smile: "I have a way here, don''t know if it''s feasible or not?"


    Jiang Xun tried to get angry with Mr. Jiang Er before. He just heard Su Ying''s words and felt that it was too late to regret. He was still in chagrin, when he heard Su Ying say that he had a way, his heart also jumped quickly: "girl, you may as well say it and listen to it."


    "In fact, Mr. Jiang has a unique vision. For example, the neckline design is very good. If you can change those defects, this dress will become completely different."


    Jiang Xun looks forward to Su Ying''s eyes more and more.


    "Let''s start with the sleeves." Su Ying points to the sleeve place, look indifferent way, "you first will sleeve all let go, but can sew button in this place."


    Jiang Xun asked curiously, "button?"


    "It''s a kind of button, but it can be designed like this." ADA on the side of the road quickly prepared a pen, ink, paper and inkstone for Su Ying. Su Ying took the pen and drew the shape of the button on the paper. "You can use copper to polish such buttons. When you don''t do farm work, you can loosen it. When you do farm work, you can buckle it up. Because of the unique shape of the button, it looks very pleasing to the eye


    Jiang Xun immediately understood the purpose of the button, and his eyes were shining. Listening to Su Ying''s words, he seemed to have got some treasure. His voice was full of excitement: "it''s really good that the girl should have come up with such a method!"


    Su Ying looks generous, lips light pursed, she points the waist on the design drawing with her hand: "speaking of this waist is more simple, as long as the design of a belt."


    "Belt?"


    Su Ying took a brush and drew a complicated belt on the paper: "as long as it is matched with such a belt, it is very easy to handle, or you can also design other styles, as long as it looks good. At that time, it''s up to them to take care of their waists. "


    Jiang Xun stroked his hands and said with a smile, "I don''t know how to thank the girl. You really solved a problem for me I don''t know the girl''s name yet


    Su Ying said with a light smile: "I just happened to hear what Mr. Jiang said. It''s hard for him to believe me."


    Jiang Xun does not answer when she sees Su Ying. In his heart, she is defined as a strange woman.


    One side of ADA has been busy out to make tea, put in front of Su Ying, respectfully said: "girl, please have tea."


    If he had just felt that Su Ying was just a village woman who did not understand the world and was not worthy to talk to his son, he had already admired her to the ground.


    Jiang Xun folded Su Ying''s two design drawings, carefully put them into his arms, and asked curiously, "girl, are you holding a child alone? Are you afraid of danger alone?"Su Ying sighed faintly.


    Seeing Su Ying''s sigh, Jiang Xun no longer asks about her troubles. He asks, "where are you going, girl?"


    Su Ying thought for a while and said slowly, "Qingcheng."


    Jiang Xun said in a hurry: "we are also going to Qingcheng. Let''s take the girl on the way."


    ADA heard Jiang Xun say to go to Qingcheng, Zhang Kou just wanted to say something, Jiang Xun gave a cold look.


    Su Ying did not seem to see their master and servant interaction, she bowed her head and sipped a sip of tea, her eyes across a smile.


    It was not just that she was going to sleep, but someone handed her a pillow, and the matter was finally solved.


    Jiang Xun knows that Su Ying is an expert in this field, and has discussed some topics about clothes with her.


    He found that he was very comfortable talking to Su Ying, and the woman had a keen insight into this aspect. He raised his own doubts, and the women in front of him could easily help him solve the problem.


    Jiang Xun has a feeling of sympathy for her. He believes that it is the right choice to give her a ride.


    At this time, the boat began to move, several bodyguards stepped on the boat.


    They had been searching for a day and a night. They were already very upset and their tone was very bad. The chief bodyguard said in a cold voice, "don''t let go of any corner. Search carefully for me!"


    A bodyguard was holding a weapon in his hand. He looked very fierce. A shout came from the front: "all the people will come out at once."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 508

    Su Ying slowly held the child and walked out after the two people. Her body shrank and looked a little scared.


    She quietly pinched on the child''s buttocks, small steamed stuffed buns were disturbed by the dream, a flat mouth, immediately began to cry.


    Su Ying lowered her head and gently coaxed the child: "don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Jiang Xun turns around and walks to Su Ying''s side. In her ear, he uses a voice that only she can hear: "I''ll make you feel wronged."


    His hand casually put on Su Ying''s waist, making a pair of ambiguous husband and wife, but not frivolous at all.


    He looked at the two guards in front of him with some displeasure and said, "the two officials, our children are not easy to fall asleep, they are scared to cry by you."


    Jiang Xun raises his chin slightly and frowns slightly.


    The two guards glared at them fiercely and looked at the three members of their family. There was no more doubt.


    A smile flashed in Su Ying''s eyes after her long eyelashes. This young master Jiang and she really have a tacit understanding!


    If this young master Jiang doesn''t cooperate in this way, she will lead him to this road.


    The guard looked into the cabin and asked casually, "can anyone else come in?"


    Jiang Xun took Su Ying to the side and asked them to search at will: "there are only four of us in this cabin If you don''t believe the official, you can search it yourself! "


    The guards found that they did not leave.


    After the search was lifted, the boat moved forward again. Su Ying gratefully smiles at Jiang Xun: "thank you, young master! The first time I saw such a scene, I was afraid... "


    Jiang Xun waved his hand: "don''t mention it. The girl has done me such a big favor. It''s just a matter of raising my hand."


    There is still some distance to Qingcheng. Su Ying has a good rest on the boat.


    At ten o''clock in the evening, the boat landed at Qingcheng.


    After su Ying left, she said thanks to Jiang Xun. Jiang Xun stared at her graceful back in a daze. ADA on one side stretched out his hand and waved in front of him: "young master, young master! Come back


    Jiang Xun clapped it on his hand: "get out of here!"


    After su Ying got off the boat, she found a remote corner and made up for herself. She put on countless pockmarks on her face.


    This is not su Ying boasting, his face is really good, even if it is to do so, it is inevitable to be too swaggering.


    It''s getting dark. At this time, Su Ying needs to find an inn to have a good hot bath and have a warm meal.


    Su Ying sees an inn in front of her. She looks very imposing, so she goes in with her child.


    Su Ying took out a piece of silver from his arms: "shopkeeper, I want a room, bring me a bucket of hot water in."


    "Good." When the innkeeper saw the girl''s generosity, he said with a smile, "girl, the guests in room No. 1 have just left. It''s the most comfortable place to live in Chaoyang."


    As soon as Su Ying wanted to talk, she heard something moving at the door. She turned around and saw a group of servants swarming in the door with a noble woman coming in. When Su Ying''s eyes fell on the noble lady, her heart leaped slightly, and Zhao Yun was warm?


    Her heart suddenly had a bad premonition, hurriedly turned to the side, she sighed helplessly, it is really the enemy''s narrow road, how she can go anywhere can meet this woman!


    The arrogant female voice came over: "tianzi-1? I''ll leave this room to Mrs. Ben. "


    "But, this..." The shopkeeper took a look at Zhao yunnuan and saw that she was wearing silk and satin and exquisite pearl flowers on her head. She wanted to know which noble lady she was.


    He didn''t dare to offend him and swallowed everything.


    Su Ying is afraid to be recognized, but also dare not answer.


    It''s just a room. There''s nothing to argue about.


    Now she is fleeing with a child. Zhao yunnuan is aiming at her. If she recognizes her, she may cause something wrong.


    Zhao Yun warms up by the wench such as smoke, commanding ground toward one side of a small servant to say: "our wife wants to live in you here''s Tianzi No. 1, you don''t hurry to lead the way!"


    "Yes, yes!" The boy quickly led the way in front of him, "madam, this way, please."


    No matter how unhappy she is at home, Zhao yunnuan is Li Duwei''s wife in the eyes of outsiders. She slightly raised her beautiful chin and passed in front of Su Ying.


    She didn''t look at Su Ying from the beginning to the end. She just took a casual look at Su Ying''s clothes. She was just a vulgar woman, and she didn''t deserve to live in such a good room.


    Zhao Yun Su wants to live in the shadow secretly.


    Rui''er is crying at this time. The inn is quiet. There are several lines of sight falling on Su Ying''s body.


    Su Ying felt these lines of sight, gently patted the child, and wanted to leave quickly.


    At this time, Zhao yunnuan''s sharp voice suddenly came from behind: "stop!"Su Ying suddenly had a feeling like a mountain on the back, Su Ying glared at the small bun in his arms: "you really will give your mother trouble."


    Su Ying just did not hear, with the children continue to walk to the door.


    One step, two steps, she is about to step out of the threshold!


    Zhao yunnuan saw that a village woman didn''t listen to her words, and called out angrily, "the one who holds the baby, stop for me!"


    Zhao yunnuan didn''t take this person seriously. She just looked at her baby''s cry unconsciously in this direction.


    The corner of Zhao yunnuan''s eyes jumped. She suddenly felt that the figure of this man was very familiar. She could not help but called out: "turn around for me!"


    What an arrogant tone!


    However, Zhao yunnuan has always been like this. Su Ying knows that if she doesn''t turn around, her servants will come up and pull, and it will be more difficult to clean up.


    Su Ying is very happy at this moment, before smearing other things on his face.


    Su Ying gently breathed a breath, pretended to be an ignorant woman, with a flattering smile on her face, and then slowly turned her head.


    Zhao yunnuan thought that he would meet the face that he hated to the extreme. Unexpectedly, he saw a pockmarked face and felt extremely disgusted.


    She couldn''t think of how a woman with such a figure could have such a horrible face, which was simply polluting her eyes.


    Zhao yunnuan waved his hand and said impatiently, "let''s go, what''s in your eyes!"


    Su Ying''s face showed a sad appearance because of being disliked. Leave quickly!


    Su Ying holding the child out, did not walk a few steps, found that the sky began to rain.


    She held the baby tightly in her arms. She was just looking for a place to hide from the rain when she saw a carriage passing by.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 509

    Su Ying immediately recognized that the carriage was running between the cities. Su Ying was afraid that Zhao yunnuan would look back on her and immediately reached out to stop the carriage.


    The coachman was a middle-aged man. He apologized to Su Ying and said, "girl, I''m sorry. I don''t want to drive. I''m going to finish work and go home."


    The more rain, the more people around, less cars.


    Su Ying then took out a silver bloom son and handed it up, with a hint of pleading: "uncle, help me, I really have an emergency."


    "This..." The coachman looked at the gloomy weather and didn''t want to get out of the car, but as soon as he saw the silver blossom son in Su Ying''s hand, he hesitated and immediately agreed.


    After su Ying got on the carriage, the rain outside poured down and fell on the carriage, and the thunder came faintly.


    Su Ying let the little buns lie comfortably in his arms, freeing up a hand to cover his ears.


    But the little buns were still awakened by the thunder and rain outside and began to cry.


    Su Ying gently patted his body and kissed him on his forehead: "don''t cry, little baby. My mother is here with you. I''m not afraid..."


    The carriage moved on, and after a while the thunder began to laugh.


    The small steamed bun was coaxed by Su Ying, and the cry gradually faded down.


    Su Ying hugs his soft body and gently bumps. The small bun grins at Su Ying happily.


    Su Ying''s heart is so soft that she reaches out to scratch his chin: "Rui son, what do you say your brother is doing now? Would he cry without his mother''s care? "


    Su Ying kisses rui''er again and slips a touch of missing on his face: "has he eaten now? You should eat it. Your father should find a lot of nannies to serve him, right? "


    Small steamed stuffed bun seems to be amused very much, stretch out both hands to wave disorderly, still caught Su Ying''s face.


    Su Ying held his soft hand in his hand: "are you comforting your mother? Are you telling your mother that your brother has a good life?"


    The little buns are not sure what they are talking about.


    Su Ying pinched his cheek: "later, we''ll go and pick up my brother, OK? What do you say


    In the inn, Zhao Yun was warm as smoke and continued to walk upstairs. She muttered to herself, "that figure looks like that woman..."


    Ruyan asked curiously: "like who?"


    "Su Ying, that bitch!" Zhao yunnuan thinks of Su Ying and gnaws his teeth. That woman is so hateful. It''s her nightmare these days.


    She hated her so much that she was impressed!


    "In fact, the outline and body shape are very similar!" Such as smoke this time did not respond to come over, heard Zhao yunnuan so said, nodded, "if there is no pockmarked face."


    Zhao yunnuan sighed: "now that she is Princess Huai, how can she run to this place alone? I think it''s a mistake. "


    Zhao yunnuan did not take this matter seriously. She had just entered the room and soon heard two childe brothers talking outside.


    One of them said with a smile, "it was really interesting just now. That woman is pockmarked. It''s a terrible sight!"


    "I even looked at her a few more times, and I almost disgusted myself to death!"


    "What a surprise! That rain, suddenly beautiful ah


    "Yes, it''s so beautiful! It''s gorgeous


    "Ha, it is not without beauty to cover her face for fear of arousing other people''s ideas!"


    "But this woman is so beautiful


    Zhao yunnuan was about to let Ruyan go to bring in a meal. She suddenly heard the news, and the whole person was shocked. Was that woman just dressed up as Su Ying?


    She and Ruyan looked at each other and saw doubt in each other''s eyes.


    Are all the pockmarks on her face painted? So there''s nothing left after being washed by rain?


    Zhao Yun opened the door and grabbed a childe''s collar excitedly. Her voice changed a little: "what''s the matter? Was that woman holding a child just now?"


    "Well, this lady, let go of your hand!" The man who was caught by her looked at her and said, "men and women give and take."


    Zhao yunnuan''s face flashed a trace of sinister: "after all, isn''t it?"


    The man cursed a madman in his heart: "yes, yes, she is!"


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes flashed a look of malice. She ran downstairs quickly. If Su Ying was alone, she had 100 ways to ask her to die!


    When Zhao yunnuan chased out, he found that he didn''t know when it was raining heavily, and there was a vast amount of water mist around him. He didn''t even have a picture of himself.


    Zhao yunnuan hated it badly. She didn''t take advantage of this good opportunity.


    "Madam, you..." Ruyan ran to follow her, and she could feel Zhao yunnuan''s anger all over her body.Under Zhao yunnuan''s wide sleeve, his hands tightly clenched into a fist: "unexpectedly, the woman ran away again!"


    "Housekeeper!" Zhao yunnuan summoned the housekeeper to come over and gave him something from his sleeve. It was Li Duwei''s keepsake. She said in a deep voice, "take this and go to the county magistrate here, and say that a woman with a child has stolen Mrs. Ben''s jewelry and silver tickets!"


    "Yes The housekeeper knows. Get ready to go out at once.


    Zhao yunnuan quickly stopped him: "wait a minute."


    Zhao yunnuan turned his head and asked for a pen from the shopkeeper. He quickly drew a picture of Su Ying on the paper: "take this picture and ask the county magistrate here to arrest him."


    Zhao yunnuan saw the housekeeper disappear in the rain and fog, her lips covered with a cold smile.


    She didn''t believe that she couldn''t find that bitch. She was already looking forward to seeing her miserable appearance.


    It''s just that Zhao yunnuan is also very curious. Su Ying doesn''t stay in the capital properly. When she is Princess Huai, what does she do here?


    Has she been suspended by the king of Huai? Or something else.


    But anyway, she was happy to send her to the West.


    The magistrate of Wu County here heard that a woman had stolen the jewels of Du Wei''s wife, and the amount was very large. He was very angry at the thought that such a thing appeared within his jurisdiction.


    He patted the table and said, "how unreasonable, the county magistrate will send someone to arrest this woman right away."


    Soon, Su Ying''s head was posted everywhere in Qingcheng. Su Ying was wanted!


    "Madam, the head of Princess Huai has been pasted all over Qingcheng, and the county magistrate has put up a reward list. I think there will be news about her soon."


    "It''s a narrow road! Look where this woman is going this time Zhao Yun warm sips the tea, red lips show a touch of seductive light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 510

    Ruyan also suffered a lot of losses in Su Ying''s hands. When I think of it, it''s really an evil sect. Every time we want to retaliate, it''s always yourself who gets hurt in the end.


    But it should be different this time!


    Ruyan said with a smile: "now that she is alone, how can she fight with his wife?"


    Zhao yunnuan picked out his slender eyebrows, with some proud look: "that is, no one can escape from the palm of my wife''s hand."


    At this time, the housekeeper came in from outside: "madam, I have found out."


    "What''s going on?"


    "The news came from the capital that Princess Huai is dead! Died in a big fire. "


    Zhao yunnuan frowned slightly, and his face was unbelievable: "dead? Burned to death? "


    Is the woman she saw not su Ying? But when you look at the back, it is clear that it is her. Yes, there are those eyes! Although deliberately do cover up, but she will never forget this life!


    She said definitely, "no! She''s not dead! "


    The housekeeper also said curiously, "speaking of it, it''s strange that the princess of Huai''s mansion died, but there was no funeral. The king of Huai has been sending people out to look for someone secretly... "


    "Oh! Su Ying must not be dead! " Zhao yunnuan gave a cold smile, "this woman is so cunning, how can she die so easily? She''s really capable of escaping here! "


    One side of Ruyan only feel more strange, she is a good Princess do not do, but want to escape, this is why?


    "Madame, what should I do now?"


    "Before the king of Huai finds her, he must kill her, otherwise he may not have such a good chance in the future." Zhao yunnuan looked at the steward, "you let the county magistrate act faster, my wife can''t wait."


    "Yes


    Duwei''s wife was robbed of jewelry and silver tickets, which caused a lot of trouble in Qingcheng. Su Ying''s portrait was pasted on the whole city. The incident caused too much trouble and soon spread to the capital.


    At the moment, yefeibai is holding nianer and walking around the backyard.


    Night is not white, some helpless, he just a day and a night did not return, read son cried half a night, no one can coax.


    "Don''t cry, you''re almost hoarse." Ye feibai looks at read son''s small face, in the heart is extremely distressed, "your mother never cries, if she comes back, she must laugh at you."


    When ye feibai said this, his throat was a little dry.


    The jade button is hanging on nianer''s neck, and the night''s vision is not white. There is a flash of falling silence on his face.


    His vision looks to the distance, the vision is misty, he seems to be looking at the ruins of the mingyuxuan side, and seems to be looking at the boundless sky.


    He patted nian''er with his hands, and looked calm: "your mother will come back soon."


    At this time, Ling Feng''s figure quickly came over: "prince, there''s news from the princess!"


    Night is not white, suddenly turn his head, sharp Phoenix eyes to Ling Feng, eyes flash across a touch of ecstasy: "where?"


    "In Qingcheng!"


    Night is not white hands a shake, almost in the hands of the child fell to the ground. He came to his senses and held the child in his arms.


    Ling Feng was about to say something, and the little buns in his arms began to cry again. The night was not white, and he was busy loosening the little body. He lowered his head and grinned. His smile was matchless: "nianer, are you glad to hear from your mother Cough... "


    At this moment, a water column shoots at the night''s non white face!


    Ye Fei''s face was suddenly filled with urine, and his chin was still dripping with water, and his face turned green!


    Ling Feng lowered his head in silence. You are so kind, even your father huaiwang''s face dares to urinate


    The little guy doesn''t cry after urinating. A pair of eyes moistening like a deer looks innocent at the night. It''s very cute!


    Ye feibai gently patted the bottom of the bun, glared at him, and pretended to be angry: "it seems that dad is going to repair you well?"


    The little guy was swept by the sharp eyesight of night feibai and began to cry again.


    Ye feibai''s lip corner took a puff and scraped his nose. Some of them gnashed their teeth and said, "don''t pretend to be aggrieved. Dad is going to find his mother. You should be good!"


    The little guy seemed to understand what he really didn''t cry, so he shrank in his arms, looking like he was going to cry or not, pitiful and aggrieved.


    Ye feibai walks to the inner room with the little guy in his arms. Ling Feng continues to say: "the princess is wanted by the Qingcheng government. Her portrait is covered with the whole Qingcheng."


    "White head night is not tight? What''s going on? "


    "Mrs. Li said the princess had stolen her silver tickets and jewelry."


    "Which Mrs. Li?"


    "Zhao yunnuan, the second daughter of General Zhao''s family."


    A sharp cold light flashed in the night''s deep eyes, and his red lips aroused a smile of evil charm. He sneered: "dare to slander the shadow? I will let her pay the price. "


    Night Fei Bai entrusted the shadow, immediately took a group of people to Qingcheng.Qingcheng is not a big city, less than half of the capital.


    After the night is not white, but within half a day, they search the whole Qingcheng, but there is no news of Su Ying.


    Zhao yunnuan was still waiting for Su Ying to be jailed for theft, but before she could wait, a group of men in black came up and took her away.


    When Zhao yunnuan saw that the night was not white, the whole person was scared to faint: "his highness Huai, huaiwang..."


    The night is not white, his eyes are cold and cold, and his whole body is permeated with a stream of Yin Li Qi. He glances at her faintly, and his voice is as cold as ice: "where is the shadow?"


    Zhao yunnuan felt the terrible look in his eyes and stammered: "no, I don''t know Princess Huai must be in the Huai palace. "


    If the king knew that he had framed Su Ying, she was afraid that she would not be able to bear it.


    "I don''t know?" The night is not white and repeated a question, the voice is cold to the bone.


    Zhao yunnuan''s whole body was shivering. It was spring, but she felt that her whole body was frozen: "really, really don''t know..."


    The night is not white cold hum.


    Zhao yunnuan heard something behind her at the moment, and then she saw that someone pushed a man in. The man was tied up and looked very embarrassed. It''s not my husband at the moment, Li Duwei!


    When Zhao yunnuan was stunned, he saw that Li Duwei''s face became more and more gloomy, and even some ferocious. He gave Zhao yunnuan a disgusting look: "you bitch, you know you''re making trouble for me!"


    Zhao yunnuan faltered: "I..."


    Night is not white lip corner to pull out a taunt arc: "tell the truth."


    When Li Duwei saw Zhao yunnuan''s hesitation, he was even more furious. He glared at her: "bitch, tell the Lord what you know!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 511

    "Before, I did see her before..."


    "Where is it?"


    Zhao yunnuan lowered his eyes and trembled his voice and said, "it''s in Fengyun Inn, but the princess''s face was covered with a lot of black pockmarks I didn''t recognize her at all


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. Ying''er is good at disguise. Several times, he even hid his eyes. It is possible that Zhao yunnuan can''t recognize it.


    Zhao yunnuan continued: "then the princess left. After a while, I heard two young men say that there was a woman outside who was ugly, and immediately beautiful when she was drenched in the rain."


    The night is not white to pull up a radian, that smile Rong Sen coldly let a person mistakenly think to go to hell: "so frame up the shadow son to steal your jewelry and silver ticket?"


    Zhao yunnuan was shaking violently, and her blood seemed to have stopped. She opened her mouth and tried to explain something: "no, no, it''s because I heard that the prince wants to look for the princess. That''s the bad strategy. Yes, by the way, she still holds..."


    Zhao yunnuan''s words have not finished, only feel a pain in the chest, was kicked open by night Fei Bai.


    Zhao yunnuan jumped into the air, fell heavily on the wall behind her and bounced back to the ground. She suddenly fainted.


    Li Duwei on one side watched Zhao yunnuan being kicked like a ball, and his whole body trembled. He felt the anger of night Fei Bai, and his heart was full of fear. He reluctantly pulled out a smile and said, "Lord, this bitch is not sensible. You, your adults have a lot of..."


    Night is not white, light to take back sight, turn to leave.


    Two days later, Li Duwei''s head was charged with an unwarranted crime of failing to do things well and was put off his official post.


    Li Duwei was proud of himself. He didn''t expect such a thing to happen.


    He was angry and angry, and beat Zhao Yun warm.


    Zhao yunnuan was beaten blue and purple all over and shrank in the corner. She was angry and angry, and almost fainted. She really didn''t get the loss this time.


    What happened here, Su Ying didn''t know at all, and the carriage was moving forward quickly.


    On the evening of the third day, the carriage arrived at Xiangyang port.


    Xiangyang port is a developed coastal city and an important trade base.


    After su Ying arrived here, she soon inquired from the people in the port that there was a merchant ship going to Nanyang in the evening. She was ready to climb up secretly when it was dark.


    All the way to Nanyang, she did not want to leave any traces that night feibai would find.


    Su Ying used the rest of the time to prepare some food and drink, so as not to go out in the middle of the night to look for food, not every time can be so lucky to hide.


    The sky gradually darkened, opened the curtain of Tibetan blue, the moon did not know when quietly climbed into the sky.


    Su Ying in the boat before the small buns fed milk, change a good diaper, she was afraid that he would wake up in the middle of the night, she fed him a little overpowering drug.


    When the ship was about to leave, Su Ying disguised herself by the night, and quietly jumped on the boat when there was no one.


    Because of her previous experience, she skirted to the bottom of the boat. Although there was no luxury on the first and second floors, it was the best place to hide.


    This time, I found a small bed in a corner with a broken quilt on it.


    In the dead of night, Su Ying was half asleep. Her years of working as an agent made her wake up suddenly. Suddenly, there was a rustling sound outside.


    Su Ying sat up alert and listened carefully. Soon she heard a cry of panic from outside: "robber! There are robbers


    Su Ying secretly looked out and found that there were several boats in front of the merchant ship. There were dozens of men holding knives and guns on each boat. The blade of the sword became colder and colder in the dim moonlight. They were tall and fierce.


    Then, several dark shadows rushed towards the ship.


    Su Ying''s heart secretly scolded a word, you specially want to rob who is not good, just rob this boat, also think she met on the road not enough!


    These pirates often commit crimes along the coast. The reason why they chose this ship was that it was the largest and they heard that there were many rich merchants on board.


    Naturally, they would not let go of such fat sheep. When the merchant ships came, they all rushed up with weapons.


    Robbery is their essential job. They are familiar with such things.


    There are also several bodyguards on the ship. Compared with these fierce bandits, they are not vulnerable. However, in a short period of time, their defense lines have been broken, and the situation is easily controlled by the robbers.


    Su Ying just started thinking about whether these pirates were just robbing money. Soon Su Ying found out that they wanted human lives!


    Outside the movement began to get bigger and bigger, Su Ying quickly put the sleeping buns on his back. She was glad that she had given the steamed stuffed bun a little overpowering medicine before, otherwise now he would be scared by the sound outside.


    Su Ying heard the sound of the blade stabbing into the meat, and then the howl of heartrending. It seemed that pirates had already rushed into the cabin.All the people in the merchant ship woke up from their sleep and screamed and fled.


    Su Ying didn''t run away like others, but quietly shrank in the corner, holding a dagger in his hand, and his eyes crossed with a sharp cold.


    Su Ying took a deep breath. Her heart was slightly nervous. If she was alone, she could easily escape. It''s just She took a look at the sleeping buns, and she would take good care of him!


    In the dim light, she saw the savageness and greed of the pirates. He was waving a big knife in his hand. Human life was nothing in his eyes. If he caught someone, he would kill him. Then plunder other people''s property.


    Suddenly, the air was filled with the smell of blood.


    At this time, Su Ying feels a pirate coming towards him. He gets closer and closer, and his footstep sounds louder and louder.


    Su Ying held the dagger tightly.


    "When else do you want to hide?" Rough crazy voice from the front, Su Ying breath concentration, the next moment to rush out.


    Just then, the lady hiding on the other side suddenly screamed: "don''t kill me, don''t kill me!"


    "Oh, there''s a little girl here!" The pirate, attracted by the woman''s voice, looked in her direction, with an obscene smile in his voice. He quickly walked towards the woman and pinned her in the corner.


    "Try some fresh food for me first!" Pirates have not tasted the taste of women for a long time. Now they are excited and some rudely tear the clothes of the women in front of them.


    Su Ying saw her eyes narrowed slightly, and a bloody sneer rose from her lips. Her sleeves fluttered and she only heard a sound of "puff and hiss". Her dagger had been cut across the pirate''s neck.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 512

    The pirates just indulged in female sex, did not notice that there would be another person behind him.


    His blood vessels were cut off on the spot and blood gushed out.


    The tall man''s eyes widened, and some of them died in his eyes.


    If you can, Su Ying doesn''t want to kill people, but she has seen their ferocity and brutality. She has no guilt to kill them.


    The tall man slowly fell down, and the woman in the corner wanted to scream. Su Ying quickly put out her hand to cover her mouth and forced her not to make a sound.


    Su Ying just wanted to say something and found that the young lady had fainted.


    Su Ying faintly heard the sound of someone entering the sea outside, plopping, not knowing whether it was a water meeting person who jumped into the river or was killed by pirates and abandoned his body in the water.


    Feeling more and more pirates pouring into the cabin, Su Ying sneaks out from the interlayer and lies on the outside of the ship''s railings. Her whole body is like a gecko.


    In the moonlight, the river was dyed red with blood, shocking, and the bloody gas stimulated her to retch.


    Her eyes flashed with panic and despairing faces, and her life disappeared in front of her. Su Ying''s heart became more and more heavy.


    The cold wind scattered her hair. Su Ying shivered with cold, and her hands were stiff, almost sliding down.


    At this moment, a pirate suddenly called out, "there is a woman here!"


    Su Ying''s body is frozen, and she immediately wants to release her hand, but in that case, she will fall into the river immediately. The small steamed bun is still so small that she can''t bear the cold river.


    The pirate, holding a long gun, stabbed at one of her hands, saying that it was late then fast --


    Su Ying''s hand quickly released, and she turned over and moved to the other side.


    Her dark black hair was disorderly blown by the wind, her eyes were deep and terrible, and her whole body exuded a faint and dangerous fatal breath.


    This pirate still wants to stab again, Su Ying''s wrist slightly makes force, a turn over to jump again on the deck.


    The action is light and beautiful,


    the pirate just thought she was an ordinary woman, but she didn''t expect that she had martial arts skills. She was a little angry at the moment, holding a long gun and stabbing at Su Ying again.


    Su Ying''s body swayed to the side, easily holding his spear, slender fingers grasp, with tight strength, the long gun in her hands motionless.


    The pirate tugged at the spear, but it didn''t come out. He said angrily, "Stinky girls!"


    Su Ying took the opportunity to raise his legs to kick him, did not expect that at this time the pirates in front of him suddenly released the long gun, the body back a step.


    The strength of the spear was suddenly removed, Su Ying''s body was slightly shaking.


    There was a fierce light in the pirate''s eyes. He didn''t know when he had a sharp dagger in his hand. In the moonlight, Su Ying was just about to dodge. There was a cold light in the pirate''s eyes. He took the dagger and stabbed at the bun behind Su Ying.


    Su Ying''s face showed a touch of tension, her breath was frozen, she did not have any hesitation, stretched out her hand to block the knife.


    "Pooh hoo," it was the sound of a sharp blade piercing into the flesh, and the sharp pain quickly hit her.


    The pirate''s eyes showed complacency, and he did not react. A cold dagger had been put against his neck.


    The pirate was anxious to step back, and the dagger had already hit his neck.


    Su Ying''s actions are neat, cruel and bloodthirsty, and never sloppy.


    With a crack, the pirate fell back on the deck with a look of horror in his wide eyes.


    The screams, the wind, the sound of the river, all the voices are intertwined. The number of pirates is too large. The bodyguards are still trying their best to resist their barbarism.


    Su Ying is now too busy to take the initiative to attack.


    Su Ying did not have time to hide, there have been pirates looking in this direction, saw his brother fell, immediately there are three or four people around Su Ying.


    Su Ying body slowly to the corner exit, she turned and ran.


    The icy river wind blows on my cheek, and the footsteps behind me are more and more urgent and closer.


    Su Ying knows that if she goes on like this, she will be buried here.


    Every time her life is threatened, her mind will think of that person, cold face, bloodthirsty eyes, her heart is more angry!


    Su Ying keeps running forward!


    Although the merchant ship was very large, it was not enough for her to run.


    She caused too much noise and attracted more pirates'' attention.


    At this time, Su Ying suddenly saw a few empty boats not far away. Su Ying didn''t care too much about it. She jumped on the railing with a light body.


    A force under his feet swished towards the boat, then quickly controlled the boat and drove towards the distance.


    Just now, the pirates who were still chasing Su Ying stopped. They were all stupid.Soon someone said, "she''s gone!"


    "Catch up!"


    Su Ying''s boat was moving forward, and then Su Ying found another boat chasing after him. There were two men standing on the boat. They were dressed like the pirates!


    The two pirates were in the wind, bored, and had no idea that a woman would suddenly take their ship.


    They are busy steering the boat to catch up with Su Ying.


    Did not have a incense time, Su Ying''s boat was caught up by two pirates.


    Two black shadows leaped towards the boat with a whoosh, and the boat swayed slightly. Pirate a and pirate B stood at the bow of the boat and looked at Su Ying perfectly.


    The moon shines on the face of the woman in front of her. Although she is dressed as a woman, her facial features are exquisite and her skin is as beautiful as porcelain.


    These pirates live on the water all year round, and when they see a woman, they start to secrete adrenaline violently.


    Pirate a mouth secreted saliva, he passed a look to the pirate B nearby: "big brother, where does such a beautiful girl come from?"


    "Who knows? Now that they''re on board, they''re our men. " Pirate B and pirate a know each other and smile. They see evil in each other''s eyes.


    Su Ying looked at the two dirty pirates in front of her, her eyes narrowed slightly, and her moist pupils gave out a cold light, sharp and sharp.


    Su Ying quickly analyzes it in her mind. It must be the main members who have already gone to the merchant ship. The remaining two here should not be very good.


    Goodbye, they have no weapons in their hands, she also slightly relieved..


    Pirate a looked at pirate B: "which of us will go first?"


    "Hey, hey, it''s up to you." Buccaneer B said and rushed to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was standing in the wind, her hair was flying in the wind, and her eyes showed a look of light mockery: "do you dare to go further?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 513

    The two pirates did not put Su Ying in their eyes and looked at her with scornful eyes. Pirate B yelled: "dare, how can you, ha ha ha?"


    Su Ying''s wrist turns to fly, raises the dagger in the hand to the pirate B in front of her, sees the pirate B quickly to hide in the past.


    Although he was huge, his movements were very light.


    Pirate armour sneered: "still have a few times unexpectedly!"


    Pirate a and pirate B looked at each other, two people have tacit understanding to attack together.


    Su Ying found that although the two are not the main players, their strength can not be underestimated.


    Two people attack Su Ying together. In this narrow boat, Su Ying can''t show his hand very well.


    The boat was rocking on the river, and Su Ying felt that she was going to take it in the next moment.


    Pirate a found that Su Ying was a little slow, and said with a smile, "if you beg for mercy, the man will love you and save your life. If you don''t behave yourself, I will kill you right now


    Su Ying just tried a few moves with them, but felt that their strength was not bad, and the wound hurt again.


    Su Yingxiu frowned lightly, and her whole sleeve was dyed red with blood. She sipped her pale lips. She knew that she had to make a quick decision. The wound on her hand was too heavy. If she was not bandaged in time, she was afraid that her life would be in danger.


    Su Ying took a deep breath. She covered her wound, and her face, which was born to be pitiful, squeezed out a look of injustice and fear: "brother, please forgive me..."


    Pirate B looked at Su Ying''s appearance, and felt soft at the moment. He said to the pirate a, "Oh, this girl is really interesting!"


    Pirate a sneers: "originally injured, just not quite horizontal?"


    Su Ying looked at two people with a pleading face, and squeezed out two tears in her eyes. She covered her wound with her hand, shaking and almost fainting.


    Pirate B laughs: "sure enough, it''s a girl. It''s not going to work so soon."


    Pirate B has completely relaxed his vigilance to Su Ying. He stepped forward quickly and started to pull Su Ying. Su Ying kicked him hard when he approached.


    "Ouch Buccaneer B is aching and grinning, and swearing hasn''t come out yet. Su Ying''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and she clenches the sharp dagger in her hand.


    The dagger was cold and shining, and it hit the heart of pirate B.


    Pirate B body a shake fell into the river, but, as if there is something wrong!


    Su Ying is quick to react. When pirate B fell into the water just now, she grabbed her bag with force!


    So her burden fell into the river with pirate B!


    A spray came, and pirate B and her burden were gone!


    Su Ying almost swears!


    This pirate, even to death, will take all her business!


    Su Ying immediately wanted to cry without tears. There were all her belongings and banknotes, as well as the food she had stored before. Next, she would become a poor man!


    Buccaneer a gape, a short moment, he did not see clearly what happened, his good brother was in front of this woman to solve!


    Pirate a''s face shows fierce light, will come to revenge for pirate B.


    Su Ying immediately returns to her mind, and the dagger in her hand is thrown out by her. The dagger is accurate without any error, and it is in the throat of pirate armor!


    The blood gushed out along the dagger, and the pirate armour maintained its previous posture and fell down slowly and loaded into the river.


    Su Ying gently breathed a breath, the body also because of blood loss appears particularly weak.


    She looked for it from the cabin, and really let her find some acne medicine and gauze. She quickly bandaged herself, and found not much food, just enough to keep her for two days.


    Su Ying untied the bun on her back and held it in her arms. She said softly, "rui''er, mother now has no copper plate. What do you say? Afraid? "


    Sleeping in the small bun smashed it, smashed the small mouth, as if to eat something delicious.


    Su Ying was amused to see him like this. She went over to kiss his small mouth. Her eyes contained a gentle smile: "you can rest assured that your mother will let you eat full."


    It was too cold at night. Su Ying held all the things that could keep warm in the cabin and wrapped them in two people''s bodies, and fell asleep in a daze.


    After two days at sea, the food on the boat has been eaten up. Fortunately, Nanyang is coming.


    After su Ying went ashore, she thought of the luggage falling into the water and sighed bitterly.


    Lao Nai played a big joke on her.


    To say, since Su Ying came to this world, the material aspect has not been treated badly.


    She never thought that one day her boss, who was singing Shu, would become a pauper and helpless.


    Nanyang city is indeed a prosperous city. There are many inns, restaurants and shops on both sides of the street. People are coming and going on the street are very busy.Su Ying is walking in the street with her child in her arms. She has no money. She can''t afford to live in an inn, or even a bowl of noodles.


    Gradually, she found herself a little hungry.


    Su Ying seriously thinks that if she wants to live in this city, she must find a way to make money, but she has no capital in her hands. What should be done?


    Frowning for a long time, I didn''t think of any reason.


    It was dinner time. The restaurant and noodle shop gave out an attractive fragrance. Su Ying only felt more hungry when she smelled the smell of food.


    At this time, Su Ying found that there was a Yin Shu semicolon in front of her.


    Su Ying stood at the door, hesitated for a long time, but did not dare to go in.


    Night is not white all over the world looking for her, may be in Yin Shu start, in case Yin Shu has her portrait how to do?


    Su Ying sighed heavily and could only leave.


    Su Ying continued to go forward, and saw a shop like moon embroidery. Naturally, this shop can''t compare with Yin Shu, but looking at the decoration outside is also very high-grade.


    Su Ying stood at the door, hesitated for half a moment and went in without hesitation. She thought she had to find a way to earn dinner from here.


    Su Ying experienced two days of escape, the whole person also looks very embarrassed.


    She used to wear a village woman''s clothes, but now she is wrinkled.


    This embroidery shop is a very famous shop in Nanyang city. Although they can''t compare with Yin Shu, they produce purses and purses, which are liked by many girls.


    Naturally, their eyes are higher than the top. A girl in charge of affairs in a pink shirt knows that she can''t afford their embroidery and can''t help but stare at her.


    Su Ying did not seem to feel her eyes, she quickly looked at these embroidery, it is really beautiful, cloth is also good, but such things can not enter her eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 514

    That wench sees Su shadow to just look at, can''t help waving to her, tone is not good: "go to go, can''t afford to go quickly."


    Su Ying looked down at her clothes and sighed in her heart. She was so poor that she had no decent clothes.


    Su Ying is thinking about how to find the steward of this family to explain her intention. She hears a stern female voice from inside: "how come it looks like this again? It''s not new at all. What''s the difference with the pattern of last month?"


    A girl said yes: "year in charge of affairs, this flower appearance..."


    "We have to redraw immediately. We are a famous embroidery shop in Nanyang. How can we handle such things?"


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a smile.


    The girl saw Su Ying standing here in a daze, disgusted in the eyes more thick: "Hey, tell you to go, have you heard it?"


    "I want to see your steward." Su Ying turned to look at the girl lightly.


    Girl slightly a Leng, in front of the woman dressed in rags, but she stood upright, her body has a kind of extraordinary momentum, let people can not help but be sent by her.


    Girl Leng Leng Leng, busy reaction over, a face disdain to look at Su Ying: "we manage affairs, you want to see can see?"


    Su Ying''s lips slightly pulled out a radian: "I can draw a new flower appearance for you."


    "Just you?" Girl on the pair of Su Ying cold eyes, want to refute, but found that he actually admire her from the bottom of my heart.


    The girl was still hesitating and hesitating. She heard an unpleasant voice coming from inside: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Girl busy way: "year manager, here is a girl said that can give us a new flower appearance."


    Year manager is because of the new pattern of a matter to make a mess, heard the girl said so, immediately way: "let her come in to try."


    Su Ying is led into the inner room by the girl. The manager is a middle-aged woman. Her hair is carefully arranged. She looks like a smart woman.


    She looked at Su Ying and asked suspiciously, "can you paint a flower? The patterns we need in our embroidery shop are not ordinary


    Su Ying''s lips exude a confident smile. Is it easy to draw flowers? There are many ideas in her mind.


    Just, when mention the pen that moment slightly a Leng.


    She can easily draw a lot of flowers, and even cause a stir in the market, but she can not afford the consequences.


    I''m afraid that the night will not be white, and we will find it here soon.


    One side of the girl saw her hesitation, muttered: "can''t be from where to cheat."


    Su Ying didn''t care what she said. She slowly drew a lotus flower on the paper, which was in bud, with a unique aesthetic feeling.


    Really should that sentence blowing mud but not dye, Zhuo Qinglian but not demon.


    Lotus often appears in the appearance of flowers, which is the most common flower, but Su Ying painted life and new ideas.


    Su Ying is not ready to draw anything out of the ordinary, such as the Q version of cute patterns, or some of the modern things, but she can use the combination of the antique style and the animation style to draw something different.


    As soon as the new year manager saw Su Ying, he casually drew such a picture. At the moment, he couldn''t help but hold the pattern in his hand and looked at it carefully: "the girl is really good at painting."


    Su Ying pursed her lips with a faint smile.


    The girl who despised Su Ying didn''t expect that Su Ying had such ability that she let the year manager show such a look.


    She went to pour some tea for Su Ying. When she saw Su Ying, she didn''t look like a village woman. The dress outside could not cover up the light on her.


    Year steward looked at the girl, the girl will understand, now took out 50 Wen put in front of Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw 50 Wen in front of her and sighed deeply in her heart, which was much less than she expected.


    She randomly to Yin Shu draw a design, can cause a sensation in the market, bring wealth is not a small number.


    It''s just that if you''re wandering around now, you can only do that.


    Nian Guanshi took a look at Su Ying and could almost open a flower with a smile on his face: "I wonder if you can help us draw some more pictures?"


    Su Ying pondered.


    The year manager bit his teeth and thought in his heart that if the girl went to another store, he would not be born to rob their business.


    She said quickly, "why don''t you do it like this, one hundred Wen per piece, which is already sky high in our city. It''s only 30 Wen for other people to draw a pattern."


    But can others draw with Yin Shu boss draw compare?


    Su Ying didn''t know that the price was cabbage price, but now it was dark and it was hard to earn money, so she nodded.


    Su Ying drew four more pictures, including Narcissus, peonies, butterflies and bees.She had seen everything on the picture, but she was curious that she could show it in this way.


    Manager Nian was so excited that he couldn''t even speak.


    In order to express his excitement, Nian Guanshi gave Su Ying 50 Wen more, so Su Ying finally got a total of 550 Wen.


    Su Ying carefully collected the 550 Wen copper money, which was her last savings after entering Nanyang.


    The manager of the new year was also arrogant. Now he personally sent Su Ying to the door and said, "girl, if you get free, you must come again!"


    Su Ying''s face should be, but in the heart is thinking that there will be no next time.


    Although she made a cover up, if she painted more, it would be eye-catching.


    It''s too slow to make money, and it''s easy to be recognized. Su Ying doesn''t think it''s something that can be done for a long time. She has to find a way to earn a living.


    Su Ying spent a lot of time in the embroidery shop and was already hungry.


    She went to a noodle shop, ate a bowl of noodles, and asked for two more eggs, which cost ten Wen altogether. The noodles didn''t taste very good, but she was very hungry and didn''t care.


    Su Ying finished the noodles and spent two Wen to buy two warm steamed buns, wrapped and kept close to the body. She was afraid that she would be hungry all night.


    She looked at the rest of the copper, thinking how to save flowers.


    Su Ying went to several inns in a row. The price was not cheap. She was afraid that there would be little copper left after staying for two nights. When Su Ying came out of the inn, she looked at the dark sky and was very sad.


    The simple Inn was full of people, and it was inconvenient for her to take a child with her.


    Su Ying is still struggling with what to do, whether or not to make up for a night in the street.


    At this time, the little bun in his arms began to cry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 515

    Su Ying retreated to the side of the road with a small bun in her arms and coaxed him in a soft voice: "how did baby cry again? Don''t want to live outside, right? But now we only have 500 Wen... "


    Xiao baozi seemed to understand Su Ying''s words and cried even more.


    Su Ying gently patted his body and kissed his forehead: "OK, don''t cry, then we''ll go..."


    At this time, a carriage passed by quickly. It was like a whirlwind, and the dust was flying. Many stalls were flying in front of it.


    Su Ying secretly congratulates the small steamed bun to cry, only then retreats to one side, otherwise now only is afraid will suffer the disaster.


    Su Ying is about to boast about steamed buns. When she looks up, she sees a gray haired grandmother not far away from her. She is about to fall into the river because she can''t dodge.


    Su shadow''s figure quickly toward the grandmother swept past, quickly rushed over, took the grandmother''s hand: "be careful!"


    Su Ying holds the child in one hand and bears the weight of her grandmother in one hand.


    The hand she grabbed her grandmother was the one she had hurt before. Because she had just pulled hard, her wound, which was not easy to get better, opened again. The sharp pain came, and Su Ying couldn''t help but take a breath.


    Fortunately, the child did not cry or make noise at this time, and she was obediently shrunk in her arms, otherwise she did not know how to deal with it.


    There are a few close to the good-natured people to see, quickly come up to help Su Ying together to pull up the grandmother.


    One of the middle-aged men towards the direction of the carriage angrily said: "this young master of the Liu family is not relying on his own money. He is so arrogant all day, and he doesn''t take human life seriously!"


    "It''s not. I heard that I killed a man not long ago. It''s better not to let it go!"


    "It''s ridiculous. If this girl didn''t help me today, I''m afraid that grandma Yang would fall into the water."


    "Thank you, girl." At the moment, my grandmother was in a state of shock. Her face turned white and her hands trembled slightly because of her fear.


    Another woman on the side said, "Mrs. Yang, you are lucky to meet this girl today."


    Su Ying shook her hand and said with a smile, "it''s just a piece of work. I don''t need to thank you."


    When people saw that Mrs. Yang was no longer in danger, they all scattered.


    Mrs. Yang said a few thanks to Su Ying. She was about to go home with her legs. She took a step and almost fell down.


    Su Ying quickly helped her and asked, "grandma, what''s wrong with your leg? Did you get hurt? "


    Grandma Yang gave a sigh and frowned slightly: "I stepped on a stone by accident just now, and my foot seems to be a little twisted." Mrs. Yang stopped and asked, "can you help me home, girl?"


    Su Ying took a look at grandma Chen. She was kind and old, and did not refuse.


    Su Ying answered: "where does grandma live?"


    "Just ahead, not far." Grandma Yang pointed to the front, Su Ying slowly helped her go back.


    Mrs. Yang''s house is not new. It looks quite big.


    Su Ying helped her to the inside and looked around casually: "grandma, are you alone at home?"


    "Yes." Mrs. Yang sighed, and a sad look appeared in her muddy eyes. "There is only one son in my family. I went to the north to do business with my daughter-in-law last year, but I haven''t come back. Now I''m all alone."


    Su Ying just wanted to say something. At this moment, rui''er began to cry again.


    Su Ying apologetically looked at her grandmother: "I''m sorry, my children don''t know if they are hungry."


    Su Ying held the baby and fed her milk in the corner. When she came back, she saw her grandmother looking at the child without turning her eyes: "this child is very good. My grandson should have been born, too..."


    Su Ying saw Mrs. Yang''s sad appearance and comforted him: "grandma, your son will certainly bring your grandson back to see you."


    Mrs. Yang sighed, looked at Su Ying and said, "it''s not convenient for you to be a woman with a child outside?"


    Su Ying saw that Mrs. Yang was so kind, but she also had some thoughts in her heart. She sighed and her eyes showed a touch of bewilderment: "there''s nothing convenient and inconvenient. You can''t go back home. You can only go step by step."


    A touch of wonder appeared on Mrs. Yang''s face: "what''s going on? The father doesn''t care? "


    "The father of the child had a new love, and abandoned our mother and son. He even wanted to kill us for a concubine." Su Ying lowered her eyes and was very sad. "I escaped with my child, and now I don''t know who to turn to."


    Mrs. Yang was very angry when she heard this: "you are such a good girl, but you still abandon you, this heartless man!"


    "Forget it, don''t mention him!" Su Ying showed a helpless look on her face and said, "grandma, it''s dark now. I''ll go first..."


    Mrs. Yang looked at Su Ying and asked anxiously, "you are a woman who has been driven out of the door by her husband. Surely you have no place to live?"Su Ying is silent and does not speak, black lacquer eyes show a sad look.


    Mrs. Yang said, "it''s dangerous to walk outside at night. It''s better to live here."


    What Mrs. Yang said was just right for her. Su Ying didn''t refuse. She just asked, "is it really OK?"


    "I still have a spare room here. If it is empty, you can take your children and live in it. Now my legs and feet are injured and I can''t take care of my life. If you live here and you take care of me as an old woman, how about taking care of me? "


    Su Ying couldn''t find a place to live. When she heard her grandmother say this, she couldn''t help but be overjoyed. She repeatedly said, "thank you, grandma Yang!"


    Mrs. Yang''s face showed a kind smile: "don''t be polite, we are all desirable and necessary. And I don''t know how to thank you for saving my life. "


    Su Ying sighed and finally didn''t have to sleep in the street.


    Su Ying settled down here, only to find the room is very clean, bedding and even the smell of sunshine.


    Grandma Yang didn''t know when she came in from the outside: "I always think my son will come back one day, so the room has been cleaned up by me Oh, by the way... "


    Mrs. Yang limped to the side of the wardrobe.


    Su Ying quickly came forward to help her: "grandma, you are not good, what need or by me."


    Mrs. Yang opened the wardrobe and took out two young women''s clothes: "these two clothes are left by my daughter-in-law. Please change them first."


    Su Ying lost his gift and was worried that he had no clothes to change. He took it over: "thank you, grandma."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 516

    Su Ying saw that Mrs. Yang had not eaten dinner, so she was ready to do something for her.


    After she went to the kitchen, she found that there was no food in the kitchen, only a little flour and vegetables. Su Ying thought for a long time and had an idea. She could make Ramen for her grandmother.


    Although the time is a little tight, the materials are not complete, but this does not prevent her from making delicious ramen.


    Su Ying and Hao Mian repeatedly pounded, kneaded, stretched and smashed the dough repeatedly. Then he put the dough on the panel again and held both ends with both hands. After lifting, he wrestled hard on the chopping board.


    After the above steps, Su Ying divides the large dough into small ones and starts to pull noodles.


    Hand drawing is a technical activity. The speed of hand drawing should be fast and even, otherwise it is easy to break.


    Su Ying pulls back and forth at a time. At the end of the pull, her hands shake up and down several times to prevent the noodles from sticking together. Soon she pulled the noodles well, flexible and long, and even in thickness.


    The water in the pot has been boiled, Su Ying quickly put the noodles in, and then put the chopped vegetables in, but after a while she fished out the noodles, flexible and not sticky.


    Su Ying tasted it by herself. Although the food was simple, the noodles were chewy and delicious.


    When Su Ying sent the noodles to Mrs. Yang''s hand, she took a look at Su Ying in a daze. She knew clearly that she had no face in her home: "this face..."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "grandma, try it."


    Mrs. Yang took a breath and was more surprised.


    After all, she is a little old, and her eyes are poisonous. Before she saw Su Ying''s hands, soft and white, she was just a girl with ten fingers that didn''t touch the spring water. She didn''t expect her craftsmanship to be so good.


    This noodle is very elastic. The more you eat it, the better it tastes.


    "I don''t know what kind of noodles the girl is and how to make them?"


    "This is made of flour It''s called ramen. " Su Ying stopped. "It''s a snack in our hometown."


    "How can flour make such a delicious Noodle..." The grandmother was very satisfied with Su Ying''s craft. She praised her while eating: "Miss, if you open a noodle shop, all the noodle shops in this city will be compared by you."


    Su Ying''s eyes suddenly brightened after hearing it. It''s a good choice to open a noodle shop.


    However, Su Ying quickly reflected that if she wanted to open a noodle shop, the shops and materials needed money. She had no more than 500 Wen silver in her hand. How could this capital be enough.


    Besides, the 500 Wen silver has other uses.


    Seeing Su Ying Leng Shen, Mrs. Yang looked at Su Ying and even had no luggage. She couldn''t help asking, "I still have some spare money in my hand. Why don''t you take it first?"


    Su Ying heard that Yang''s wife said so, a little surprised for a moment, she actually trusted her so much.


    Su Ying shook her hand, and a firm look flashed over her eyebrows: "thank you, grandma. I can earn it myself."


    Grandma Yang can take her, she has been very happy, where can I ask for her money.


    Su Ying after days of running, the whole person is very tired, but she tossed and turned in bed, can not sleep at all.


    She recalled all kinds of things in this period of time. She escaped from the Huai palace, hid in the mountains, escaped Zhao yunnuan, escaped pirates, and lost all her silver. She really experienced everything.


    Now Hongbo and Zhongbo don''t know what''s going on. They don''t know if they can come to Nanyang smoothly.


    Su Ying thought of them, and her face showed a touch of worry, but soon she was relieved. They had enough money on them, and they were on land again. They should be safer.


    Su Ying wants to go to sleep in a daze, but baozi wakes up crying.


    Su Ying gently coaxed him: "little baby, how did you wake up? Are you worried about Hongbo and Zhongbo? I don''t know when I can meet them... "


    Small steamed buns seem to be hungry, Su Ying to give him milk, small buns eat eat to sleep in the past.


    Su Ying looked at him and poked him in the cheek.


    My mother will take good care of you, so that you can eat and grow up well.


    Su Ying had a good sleep. After getting up the next day, she went to the market to buy some necessities of life. Before that, all the small steamed stuffed bun clothes had fallen into the river. She went to buy some good fabrics and sewed them into small clothes and socks overnight.


    Although these things are not as delicate as Hongbo, they are enough for the baby to wear.


    Then Su Ying bought some food materials. After she came back, she counted the copper plates in her hands, but there were about a hundred left.


    Su Ying sighs. It''s hard to beat the hero with one Wen.


    It''s no wonder that Yin Shu made 3000 Liang silver a day. Those money were enough for her ten life, but now she can''t move.


    In her mind, she thought of that cold face, full of killing intention. Su Ying''s eyes appear hate, is he forced her to this point.


    Su Ying shook her head vigorously, and soon shook the man from his mind.


    Never remember that he came to this world and didn''t want to know her.It''s a nice day today. The sun is warm on her body. Su Ying burns hot water and changes it into warm water. She is ready to take a good bath for the steamed bun.


    I don''t know if the child is afraid of water, so Su Ying takes off the clothes of the steamed buns. The steamed stuffed buns are crying and waving their little hands in a random way, which seems to be very resistant.


    Su Ying hugs the bun tightly, lowers her head and holds up some water on the bun. She whispers in a soft voice: "if you don''t take a bath, rui''er will become a little stink, and my mother won''t hold you anymore..."


    Xiaobaozi ignored Su Ying''s words and continued to wail.


    When a child is crying, he only knows to howl with his eyes closed, and there is no tears at all.


    Su Ying pinched his pink Dudu cheek: "still cry, do you really want to become a small stink?"


    Su Ying kept holding the warm water on his body and carefully bathed him: "your brother must be fragrant every day. If you don''t wash it, he will laugh at you."


    Small steamed bun closed his eyes, a look of being ravaged and sad, Su Ying only thought it was funny. Her eyes slightly curved, and said in a consultative tone: "mother, if you sing, you won''t cry, OK? Lula Lula Lula Lula I love to take a bath and the turtle falls to... "


    Su Ying found that since she had a small bun, she herself was like a child.


    She sang as she washed.


    It seems that he is no longer afraid of water, and seems to hear his mother singing songs, he began to stop crying, but his small mouth is still flat, a look to cry.


    Su Ying only felt that he was cute by a small bun. She pinched a handful on his fleshy face: "crying ghost, how happy to take a bath, isn''t it?"


    She couldn''t settle down before. She couldn''t wash his face properly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 517

    Now Su Ying looked at him carefully and found that he had been born for more than 40 days and had grown a little longer. It was not as wrinkled as at the beginning, and the longer it grew, the better it looked.


    Su Ying see little guy no longer cry, smile to put him in the bathtub, a little support him.


    Xiaobaozi felt that his mother had thrown him into the water. He seemed to have been greatly hurt. He was about to cry.


    After the steamed bun was put into the water, it floated in the water. Su Ying kept washing his body with warm water: "little fool, what are you crying about? How much fun is it?"


    The little buns were floating in the water. It seemed that the water was very funny. He kicked his feet unconsciously, patted his hands, and splashed a lot of spray to


    "you little thing!" Su Ying lowered her head and didn''t check it for a while and was splashed all over her face. She pinched the bun''s nose in a funny way.


    Baozi is more happy to play, grinning and chuckling, his hands continue to flutter in the water, very happy.


    Su Ying is thinking about whether to buy a bigger bathtub so that he can learn how to swim.


    Su Ying waited until the water temperature was not too hot, and took out the small steamed stuffed bun.


    Little buns still have some ideas, babbling to express their dissatisfaction.


    Mrs. Yang came out of the house and saw that the mother and the son were having a good time, and her face also showed a smile. "Be careful of catching cold and wrap up the baby quickly," she said


    "Ah." Su Ying quickly wrapped him up with a big dry towel, and quickly took it to the room, one by one, to wrap for him.


    Su Ying finished all this, gently relieved, this just found that their clothes are almost wet.


    Su Ying drags the small hand of steamed bun meat, and the small hand covers Su Ying''s fingers.


    Su Ying''s eyes rippled with a gentle smile. She lowered her head and bit on her nose: "you''ve got your mother''s clothes wet. What can I do?"


    "Cluck, cluck..." Xiaobaozi is in good spirits now and doesn''t sleep. He has a long mouth and grins at Su Ying.


    Su Ying took out a handkerchief and wiped the saliva on his lips, then pinched and pinched his small face: "smile so happy, do you mean it?"


    "Cluck, cluck..."


    "Well, you must have meant it." Su Ying quickly changed clothes and sat cross legged on the bed to play with the little things. She waved his little hand and lifted his little feet.


    "My mother is teaching you Kung Fu. Is it fun or not?"


    Su Ying finds herself more and more childish.


    The little bunny was very happy. He clenched his fist tightly and cooperated with his mother''s movement.


    When he was tired of playing, he slowly went to sleep. Su Ying laid him carefully in the bed and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if your brother is well..."


    Although she knew that he was now the only child in huaiwang''s residence, and yefeibai would certainly find many people to take care of him, she was still worried about him and missed him very much.


    Su Ying lips smile gradually solidified, she took the hand of small bun: "baby grow up quickly, let''s go and bring my brother back together."


    Su Ying sees that the little buns are sleeping and can''t wake up for a moment and a half, so she entrusts the child to Mrs. Yang.


    She has to make money right now. They have a long future. They can''t walk without money.


    Once she ate and drank in Su Fu, and there was Yin Shu behind her. She had never tasted the taste of lack of money. Now it is really sad to think of it.


    Su Ying walked around the street and found that it was not easy to make money directly without capital.


    In a twinkling of an eye, she went to the door of the moon embroidery shop.


    She stares at the plaque of the moon embroidered shop and is hesitating whether to go in and continue to draw some flowers to make some money.


    Unknowingly, she almost went to the door, and now she heard the voice of dialogue coming from inside: "year manager, recently your shop looks really good."


    Year manager smile some proud: "Yuan steward, our shop''s pattern son unexpectedly can enter your Yin Shu semicolon boss''s eye?"


    Sing Shu? Su Ying secretly calls not good, does she draw so not out of line, can also cause the attention of Yin Shu semicolon?


    Su Ying shook her head helplessly. It was really a strange and novel thing that everyone liked.


    Yuan Guanshi said: "the flower is unique and our boss likes it very much. I don''t know if Nian Guanshi can borrow our boss to have a look... "


    Nian Guanshi looks hesitant: "this..."


    Yuan steward''s voice came quietly: "this is fifty Liang silver."


    Nian Guanshi seems to have some hesitation, or take out the flower to yuan Guanshi.


    Originally, the flower she bought was a pair of 100 Wen, but now the yuan steward has given so much silver, I don''t know how many times it has been increased.


    Besides, Yin Shu semicolon opened the world, where can be so easily offended.


    Nian Guanshi hesitated for a while, then handed in Su Ying''s beautiful paintings.


    Yuan Guanshi said: "if there is such a flower in the future, our boss is willing to pay a lot of money."Nian Guanshi said a good word, but she was also happy. If she could find that girl again, she would make a lot of money.


    Yuan Guanshi explained to the outside, and Su Ying quickly dodged to one side.


    The influence of Yin Shu semicolon is different, if this pattern is put in Yin Shu


    Su Ying sighed. She never thought that Yin Shu would buy this flower at a high price.


    In this way, she can''t do the deal. If she continues to do it, something will happen.


    Su Ying immediately gave up the idea of going to the moon like embroidery and selling flowers. After she left quickly, she was ready to go to other places to look for other business opportunities.


    Su Ying continued to go forward, and suddenly saw a carriage passing quickly in front of her.


    Su Ying didn''t care. At this time, a cold wind blew through, revealing the girl''s face in the carriage. That face is so familiar!


    It''s just now that she''s closed her eyes and seems unconscious.


    Su Ying had some careless steps, and a touch of worry flashed in his eyes.


    The carriage moves forward, Su Ying makes force under the foot, quietly follows behind.


    The man driving the carriage was a tough man with a face full of flesh. He drove the carriage quickly, but he didn''t find the delicate figure quietly following him.


    Su Ying quickly chased after her, her eyes flashed with surprise and gloom.


    The carriage slowed down, turned into an alley and stopped at a door that didn''t look very impressive.


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although she came to Nanyang soon, she knew that this was the back door of Cuiyan building.


    Cuiyanlou is the local brothel.


    The big man got out of the carriage and slapped the door carelessly. Soon the door opened with a squeak.


    Between inside comes out a dress enchanting woman, looks like here''s procuress.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 518

    The procuress seems to be some years old. Her beautiful eyes have been baptized by years, with the taste of the world of mortals and vicissitudes.


    She was followed by four wretched men, presumably the tortoise in the brothel.


    The procuress glanced at the big man with a lazy look: "what good goods can you have this time?"


    The big man saw that the LORD was coming, grinning, and his face full of cross flesh looked particularly obscene: "in the car, this time you will be satisfied."


    The procuress''s lips curled up a radian. She stepped forward, stretched out her hand painted with bright red Cardan and pulled the curtain away.


    She stares at the woman in the carriage, looks up and down critically, and then shows a satisfied smile on her lips. She gives her eyes to the two turtles behind her, and the two turtles come forward and take the women out of the car.


    Su Ying''s eyes are staring at the situation here. When she sees that the unconscious woman is really red wave, her eyes instantly condense into ice.


    Her lips were slightly pursed and her hands tightly clasped together to keep her from rushing.


    The big man flattered him and said with a smile, "Hong Gu, the goods this time are of the best quality..."


    The procuress is satisfied in the heart, on the surface or calm appearance, she takes out a purse from the sleeve and hands it to the big man: "still become."


    The big man weighed the money bag and immediately laughed: "the next time there are good ones will be sent to you!"


    The procuress nodded: "you go to look for a few more good-looking women."


    The big man nodded his head, and when the old lady came back in, he put the silver around his waist, whistled, and rode away in the carriage.


    The door was shut.


    The alley suddenly became deserted.


    Su Ying came out of the dark, her pupils tight, a touch of cold in the dark eyes.


    Hongbo is unconscious at the moment. She doesn''t know the strength of cuiyanlou. If she makes too much noise, it will be bad. Now it''s day and night, and Hongbo should not be in danger of receiving visitors.


    Su Ying thinks a little and has an idea in her heart.


    Green smoke building.


    The two turtles put the red wave inside, took the red wave to a room specially used to pick up these new people, then tied her up and threw her to the ground at will.


    They are familiar with it for a long time.


    Hongbo was given overpowering drugs before, but the procuress has no patience to wait for her to wake up.


    The procuress sat down on one side of the chair at will, and said to the turtle Lord on one side: "go, bring water!"


    After a turtle went out, he quickly brought a bowl of water and poured it directly on Hongbo''s face.


    Red wave gently exhorted, eyelashes trembled, and slowly opened his eyes.


    She found that she was tied up like zongzi and couldn''t move.


    She didn''t look back for a moment and looked at the scenery around her in confusion.


    "Awake?" The procuress slowly drank a sip of tea, the voice with a touch of tenderness.


    Before Hongbo met, the enchanting woman dressed in gorgeous clothes looked at herself with a kind of commodity eye, and suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart.


    She worked for Su Ying before, and had been in and out of Mingyue building. The woman in front of her was full of dust and looked like a pimp.


    "Where is this?" he asked calmly


    The procuress sneered: "here, is the gentleness village of men - green smoke building."


    "Brothel?" Hongbo saw the pimp with a long and thin eyebrow and a smile on her lips. Her heart sank again, and the rest of her luck disappeared.


    Red wave has always been steady, but now there is a trace of panic.


    All the girls in Mingyue building are voluntary. They can even choose to show their skills or not. However, it is hard to say about brothels in other places.


    She''s a little bit short of breath. How could she be here?


    She still remembers that when she was on the way in Xin''an, she and Zhong Bo were accidentally found by the king''s men and horses.


    Panic, Zhongbo in order to save her, let her run south, and he himself led those people to the West.


    Although Hongbo is worried about Zhongbo, she runs all the way to the south when she thinks that Su Ying has no one to take care of her child.


    She ran so fast that she even ran all night.


    She couldn''t see the road clearly and ran into an alley. Later, she was knocked unconscious before she could react. When she woke up, she found herself in a secret room.


    There are many women of the same age.


    After being held for half a day, she was drugged.


    When she woke up, she found herself in the brothel!


    Hongbo is still thinking about the past, and suddenly feels a pain in her scalp. It turns out that a turtle is standing behind her and pulling her hair.


    This man was born short, very fierce appearance: "mother asked you, how dare not answer?"


    Hongbo realized that it must be when she was distracted just now. The pimp in front of her asked her what.The procuress glanced at the red wave, and a smile appeared on her lips: "well, no matter what your name was before, it won''t matter in the future. From now on, you''ll be called Bailian, and you''ll start to receive guests from tonight."


    "No way!"


    Hongbo, who has served Su Ying for many years, knows what she can and cannot do.


    In the eyes of serious women, brothel is an immoral existence, and women here are men''s playthings.


    The procuress took a sip and her face was very calm. She said slowly, "we have seen a lot of women like you. But, ah, those women didn''t see the man to stick it up in the end


    Red wave bit his lips and hid his panic on his face.


    She can''t be self indulgent, lose miss''s face, she showed a face that would rather die than surrender: "I would never do such a humble thing, otherwise I would rather die!"


    "Dead? Ha ha... " The procuress slowly stood up and came to her. She held out her hand to hold her chin. Her beautiful face showed a grim look. "I spent so much money to buy you here, but I didn''t want you to die!"


    One side of the turtle Lord looked down at the red wave, his face showed a vicious smile: "girl, you from it, we Hong Gu will not treat you badly."


    The old lady''s face showed a gentle look again, she said with a smile: "which of our girls in the green smoke building is not wearing gold, wearing silver, popular and drinking spicy. If you can serve the noble son of a family well, you can be redeemed to fill in the house. "


    GUI Gong also said with a smile, "that is, just last month, a girl here was redeemed by councilor Li and became an aunt."


    The two sang and agreed, luring them with interest and coercing them.


    Having seen the world, Hongbo will not be moved by these petty profits.


    "I''d rather die than do such a thing!" she said


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 519

    GUI Gong''s eyes narrowed slightly: "Oh, it''s quite stubborn. Women like you who can''t change their ways die the fastest!"


    Hongbo thought to herself, "die, just for fear that no one will take care of her.".


    The procuress and Hongbo said so many words, but she didn''t feel relaxed. At the moment, her eyes narrowed slightly: "girl, you don''t want to toast or eat or drink. I don''t have the patience to talk to you. In a word, are you going to take it or not? "


    Red wave Leng hum a, ignore her.


    Two turtles came up behind her, one of them pressed her, the other raised his hand and gave her a slap, and Hongbo''s face swelled up.


    "Tut tut..." The procuress stretched out her hand and stroked her cheek, "this flowery face is a pity if it is swollen! You must not know that although our cuiyanlou is very nice to girls, there are ways to deal with them if anyone doesn''t obey. Do you want to hear it? "


    If GUI Gong had something to do with it, he began to threaten her: "there is a girl who loves her appearance most. If she doesn''t listen, she cuts her face with a knife. There is a girl who loves her hand most, so ask someone to remove her hand... "


    The procuress picked up her chin and said, "I''ll give you two hours to think about it. If there''s a change, tell me. If it''s still this attitude, I''ll be rude..."


    All the people went out, only Hongbo stayed in the room alone.


    She tried to escape, only to find that the room was completely closed, and her rope was tied tightly and could not break free.


    At the moment, Hongbo is really not supposed to do it every day. She doesn''t know what to do.


    Two hours spent in the tension of red wave, time to come, the procuress with the tortoise to push the door in, her lips with a smile: "how, think of a good girl?"


    "I won''t accept guests!" said red wave, gnashing his teeth


    "Oh, quite stubborn!"


    "Somebody The procuress clapped her hands and sneered, "since you want to think for yourself, if you don''t understand, I''ll help you think."


    As soon as the applause fell, I saw two turtles coming in from the outside, both holding whip in their hands.


    I''ve seen this kind of board. It''s made of cowhide. It''s tough. It hurts a lot. If the strength if a little heavier on the body, immediately skin and flesh.


    The procuress angrily drank: "give me hit, hit hard, hit until she agrees."


    The two men with the whip were very strong. When the whip was whipped off, Hongbo''s clothes suddenly burst, and then he pulled them down. There was a trace of blood red on her body.


    "Keep fighting!" The procuress squinted and watched, smiling more and more coldly.


    She has been running this brothel for more than ten years. She has no idea what kind of women she has never seen. Naturally, she has a way to torture them and force them to agree to accept customers.


    The force of the whip is well controlled, and it won''t make her flesh and blood raw, but every time it''s pulled down, it''s a pain that makes people want to die at the next moment.


    Hongbo is not able to move and can''t escape. She would rather suffer from the skin than let go of her mouth.


    Her heart grew more and more desperate, and she did not know when the beating would stop.


    The procuress tut tut two: "girl, you still should, I look at all heartache."


    She won''t ask for mercy, she won''t ask for mercy!


    Hongbo bit his teeth and his lips were bloodstained.


    When she saw this, Sue would not have been bullied.


    Hongbo suddenly wants to cry, and I don''t know if the young lady has arrived in Nanyang. She takes the young master alone and doesn''t know whether she is going well. Hongbo suddenly feels very sad. She is afraid that she will never see her in her life.


    There was a tear in the corner of her eye.


    But over there, it''s dark.


    Su Ying put on her dark clothes, which she bought in the daytime. Her hair was stuffed into a black cloth towel. Her face was covered with black cloth, and only her eyes were shining with water.


    She quickly toward the direction of the green smoke building, soon disappeared in the night.


    Su Ying easily jumped in from the back door of the green smoke building.


    At this time, the vestibule was full of fire. There were women performing on the front stage. The men were cheering and clapping in front of them. There was no one walking around in the corridor at all.


    Su Ying a room passed by, vaguely heard a room action is a little big, she quickly pushed the door open.


    "Bad luck!" Su Ying took a look, and saw a man and a woman intertwined together, because the action was too big, almost the bed collapsed.


    Su Ying can''t help but sigh in her heart. The green smoke building is so big and so many rooms. If she looks at it one by one, she will not grow a needle eye.


    Su Ying looked for a room. At this time, she heard a man''s voice coming from inside: "red aunt, that woman fainted!"


    "Fainted?" The old lady''s voice with a trace of surprise, "unexpectedly so can endure."


    "Yes, the woman''s lips were bloodstained and would not let go.""Ah Won''t you let go? She refused to accept the guests. She really thought that we were going to raise her for nothing? "


    "Then..."


    "We spent a lot of money on her, so we can''t lose." The procuress sneered, "these women just care about the ridiculous chastity. Well, you go and give her some medicine... "


    "Good!" came the evil and obscene voice of the man


    "You can find a girl to dress her up It''s cheaper than that childe of Mo family


    "Yes


    "Well, when she broke down and became depressed, she would be obedient."


    Su Ying listened to their conversation. Although she was still uncertain, she could guess it was Hongbo.


    This girl is usually the most gentle, but inside is the most stubborn.


    They even dare to bully her girl. There is a cold light in her pristine eyes and a sneer on her lips. She needs to recover this debt bit by bit!


    Su Ying feels that there is someone coming out inside, and the body rotates and hides in the corner.


    Soon a short man came out of the inside, Su Ying quietly followed him forward.


    GUI Gong soon stopped in front of a firewood room. He took out the key from his arms and opened the door.


    He goes in and sees Hongbo lying on the ground, pulling her hair.


    Hongbo opens his eyes with pain, and his eyes burst out with anger.


    GUI Gong sneered: "little cheap girl, it''s too late to beg for mercy, or wait for this medicine to go down, ha ha..."


    When Hongbo saw the black medicine in the Guigong''s hand, a trace of panic flashed in his eyes. She knows the pharmacology. This medicine can make people comatose. It also contains the ingredients of kitsch.


    She closed her mouth tightly and struggled in horror.


    GUI Gong sneered and pinched her chin: "you are still good..."


    Red wave''s face flashed a glimmer of despair, and saw that the medicine was about to be delivered to his mouth.


    Just at this critical moment, the turtle in front of her suddenly fainted in front of her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 520

    Red wave raised his head, but found that a man in black came into the room without knowing when.


    Although the person in front of her is wearing night clothes and her face is covered by a face towel, she is recognized by Hongbo as Su Ying.


    She held a long stick in her hand, and there was a cold light in her dark eyes.


    Red wave looks at Su Ying, because excited, because of disbelief, can''t say a word. Her eyes filled with tears and fell from them.


    Su Ying looks down at red wave, her clothes are ragged, the wound on her body is exposed outside, blue and purple, the whole person looks very weak.


    She looked at her embarrassed appearance, and her eyes were red. She hated that they should treat this girl like this, and that she had not come to save her earlier.


    Su Ying unties the body of red wave body, will help her up, the voice has a slight tremor: "we go home."


    Hongbo''s blood is not smooth and her legs are almost unable to open. In addition, her body is injured. Every step she takes will affect the wound, which is very painful.


    She gently took a breath and hissed. Su Ying still heard it.


    She carried Hongbo behind her back, and Hongbo struggled a little: "Miss, you can''t do it, you can''t..."


    Su Ying took her to her body and said in a low voice, "now we have to take care of what, it''s too late for us not to go."


    Su Ying ran out with the red wave on her back.


    In the night, her eyelashes droop, her lips slowly draw a curve, mixed with ridicule and sneer, if she left like this, she would be too sorry for Hongbo!


    Su Ying put the red wave in the hidden corner, turned to run back to the wood room, and took out all the firewood.


    At this time, she was surprised to find that there were many jars of wine in it.


    It seems that even God is helping her.


    Su Ying did not hesitate to spread the wine all over every corner.


    After su Ying finished all this, she immediately jumped to the wall with her red wave on her back. She flashed a sly smile in her eyes, and then burned the fire folder and threw it down.


    It was so remote that the fire spread quickly.


    "How did this dog do things? It hasn''t been done for so long." The procuress was quietly drinking tea. She was about to send someone to have a look. Suddenly, a tortoise came in, with a thick panic on her face: "red aunt, it''s not good!"


    The procuress looked at him indifferently: "what happened?"


    "On fire, on fire..."


    The procuress thought she didn''t think so. Suddenly she smelled a strong smell of smoke. When she opened the window, she saw that the fire was burning outside. She was anxious to open the door and go outside. She found that the black smoke was rolling in the corridor.


    The procuress''s heart sank, this green smoke building is her management more than ten years: "don''t hurry to put out the fire!"


    "People have been sent to put out the fire, but the fire is very big..." I can''t control it for a moment.


    "Useless things!" The procuress is anxious and angry, and will go out.


    At this time, a sharp cry came from the corridor: "no, no, it''s on fire It''s on fire... "


    The procuress hasn''t responded, she sees that there are a lot of men and girls who don''t even have the skill of dressing. They run out naked and look very embarrassed one by one.


    These people only care about running for their lives, rampage, the procuress was knocked down one side, the hairpin on the head was hit askew.


    "You..."


    The procuress was not easy to stabilize the body, but also did not care about other things. At the moment, she rushed through the black smoke and ran away from it.


    She stood outside and directed the turtles to fight the fire. Just then, she heard the girl''s scream in her ear.


    The procuress followed the voice and found that the man who was afraid of death jumped down from the window and jumped into the lotus pool below.


    Green smoke building for a moment into the infinite panic, screams, the sound of help.


    Outside the green smoke building, many people gathered around to watch. They saw this scene, and the eight trigrams factors immediately burned in their bodies.


    "Oh, isn''t this councilor Zhang? Why are you standing here naked?"


    "Ha, isn''t it obvious that councilor Zhang is proficient in eating, drinking, whoring and gambling, but he was just afraid of doing great things."


    "Oh, isn''t this Mr. Lin? Why are you all wet?"


    "This is the eldest young master of the Lin family. Ouch, master Lin is also here..."


    "This is a soldier of father and son..."


    The onlookers, one by one, have a strong desire for gossip. These ordinary people, who are usually high and bright, are now so embarrassed that they are criticized by them in their naked bodies.


    At this time, a sharp female voice came from far to near: "you are the one who has been stabbed for thousands of times. Don''t you say that you won''t come to this place? Ah? "


    Everyone looked at the past along the sound, and saw a woman dressed in rich and noble clothes with servants coming fiercely. This is Mrs. Lin.


    The crowd was almost boiling! This is a good play!After Mrs. Lin came up, she clung to Mr. Lin''s ear and said, "what you said, you forgot it in a turn?"


    Mrs. Lin was a famous female tiger. Now the whole Nanyang people know about her father''s son''s whoring. God knows how angry she is.


    Among the people who ran out of the green smoke building, there were some officials and rich childe brothers who had previously run for their lives.


    Now they are naked and pointed out by the people around them, almost dying of shame and indignation.


    They wanted to tear down the green smoke building immediately, and let themselves lose such a big face.


    After more than an hour of second-hand goods, the fire of Cuiyan building was gradually extinguished, and several rooms had been burned down, but fortunately no one died.


    Because of anger and panic, the whole face of the procuress was almost distorted. She was angry that who could not get along with herself and burned the green smoke building!


    Her panic was that the incident caused too much noise. Several officials had been taken back by their wives just now. When they left, their eyes were very sharp and her body could not help shaking.


    The people also pointed out to these naked benefactor, I wonder if they will retaliate.


    During the night when the lady was worried, several groups of thugs came in early this morning. They couldn''t stop them. They smashed everything in the green smoke building to pieces.


    The green smoke building was not destroyed in the fire last night, but now it is almost destroyed.


    Su Ying knew that it was the next day. She had a smile on her lips. The result was much better than she expected. She should thank these clients for their perfect performance.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 521

    Su Ying soon came back with the red wave on her back, and the red wave had passed out.


    Mrs. Yang looked at the woman behind her who was full of injuries and was stunned: "this girl is..."


    Su Ying said with some heartache: "she is my maid Hongbo, and I have been separated before..."


    Mrs. Yang didn''t ask much. She said in a hurry: "it seems that the injury is very serious. Go and ask a doctor to come."


    Seeing Su Ying hesitated, Mrs. Yang took out a money bag from her sleeve and handed it to her: "I still have some broken silver. It''s important to save people."


    Now it''s very important to cure the disease, and Su Ying doesn''t give up. She thinks that once compared with today, it''s really a day by day. Now she doesn''t even have the money to pay for the medicine. She needs to make money as soon as possible.


    The doctor was soon invited over. He said that the red wave was just a skin injury, which was not a big problem. He would like to apply some acne medicine.


    After the doctor left, Su Ying carefully smeared the ointment for Hongbo.


    Su Ying took the medicine for her, and just about to get something to eat for Hongbo, Hongbo woke up.


    She stretched out her hand to pull Su Ying and said in a daze: "Miss, am I dreaming?"


    You don''t need to pinch my lips


    Red wave nods his head hard.


    Su Ying pinched her red wave''s face. The red wave gave a sigh of pain. Then her eyes were red and she sobbed: "Miss, I finally saw you I thought I was going to die


    Su Ying took a handkerchief to wipe her tears: "if it hadn''t happened to be a gust of wind blowing, I saw you, I''m afraid We''re still lucky. You see, God is helping us


    When Su Ying said this, she was still afraid. If she didn''t meet red wave, what should she do?


    Red wave bowed his head and wiped a tear: "I was thinking at that time that if the young lady was there, I didn''t expect that Miss really appeared."


    Su Ying looks at Hongbo and finds that she hasn''t seen her for a period of time. She looks much thinner. She asks in a low voice: "how can you be sold to the brothel? Where''s Zhongbo? Where has he gone


    Hongbo slowly recalled the scene before, and slowly said, "after Zhongbo and I arrived in Xin''an, we were found by the king''s men. In order to save me, Zhongbo led them away... "


    Red wave''s head buried more and more, eyes and some moist: "Miss, the loyal uncle was taken away by the king''s man."


    Su Ying thinks of Zhongbo, green mark, and her treasure. Her eyes are dim. They have gone too hard all the way.


    Her resentment of yefeibai deepened. Now she was unwilling to mention yefeibai, she changed the topic: "you don''t want to think too much. Now the most important thing for you is to take good care of yourself."


    Hongbo used some food and fell asleep again. In the middle of the night, she heard the crying of the child, and she woke up.


    She opened her eyes and saw that Su Ying was feeding young master milk.


    Her eyes suddenly red, miss from small to big who has suffered such a lot.


    She from the capital to Nanyang, such a long distance, but also with a child, how much pain should eat.


    She looked at Su Ying''s movements, and suddenly found that she used her right hand carefully every time. She asked anxiously, "Miss, are you injured?"


    Su Ying was stunned Well. "


    "Ah? I''ll show it to the maid. " Red wave quickly to come up to check Su Ying''s wound.


    Su Ying was afraid that she looked sad and said with a light smile: "don''t look, the wound has almost healed."


    Hongbo''s voice was choked: "Miss, you have worked hard."


    "No hard work." Su Ying chuckled. Since she had this little bun, she felt that she should do everything for him.


    Hongbo asked in a low voice, "Miss, did you and the young master have a good time before?"


    "Not bad." Su Ying is not ready to tell her the adventure on her way, afraid she is worried.


    Hongbo didn''t know what he thought of, and said happily, "I finally found Miss. I don''t need to be hungry and frozen in the future."


    Su Ying looked at her eyes more and more distressed: "did you suffer from hunger before?"


    "Yes, all the money has been robbed."


    Although Su Ying guessed, she was sold into the brothel. She was also disappointed.


    Su Ying helplessly smiles at the red wave: "I think I should tell you a bad news?"


    Red Bolton had a bad feeling.


    "I can''t give a cent now..."


    "What?" Hongbo''s eyes widened and his face showed an incredible shock.


    Su Ying sighed: "before all the silver has fallen into the river, if not for the good intentions of Mrs. Yang, I''m afraid Ruier and I will sleep in the street."


    The red wave was sluggish for a while. Although he was helpless, he could only be forced to accept it. She was worried, but seeing Su Ying, she felt a sense of trust: "Miss, what can we do in the future?"Small steamed stuffed bun was full of milk, Su Ying sang to coax him, and he soon went to sleep again.


    Su Ying patted his body, and her calm eyes showed firmness and self-confidence, and she began to smile at her lips: "since I can build up Yin Shu by myself, can I still be hungry to my own stomach. It''s just that we should not be big now. If we are found out, we will inevitably get into trouble. "


    Hearing this, Hongbo was happy again and nodded forcefully: "miss is the most powerful..."


    Su Ying interrupted her: "but now we have to make low-key money and earn enough money to live on."


    "By the way, miss, can''t we contact Yin Shu..." Hongbo asked in doubt.


    Su Ying nodded solemnly: "absolutely can''t contact, Yin Shu did too big, we can''t contact it now, but also hide away from him."


    Hongbo nodded: "how can we make money now?"


    How do you make money?


    Su Ying slowly moving his brain, quickly said: "do food."


    "Is it a restaurant?" he asked curiously


    "No, it''s a noodle shop."


    "Open a noodle shop? Is it too hard? "


    Hongbo is a little surprised. She used to do so much business, but now she runs a small noodle shop.


    Miss has lost a lot of weight during this period. She wants to make a living and take care of the young master. Her hand is still injured and she is not able to move. Now she must be very tired.


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "we hire a person not good? Now that people are looking for us all over the world, how can we come out in public? "


    "Ah?" Red wave is even more incredible, "but we have no money at all?"


    Yes, I want the principal and hire people. Where does the money come from?


    The next day, when Su Ying went to the kitchen to cook, she was short of ingredients. Suddenly she thought that she could not sell flowers, but she could go to sell recipes!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 522

    After two days, Hongbo''s injury was better and he was able to walk.


    Su Ying entrusted the child to Mrs. Yang early in the morning and went out with red wave.


    Su Ying bought two steamed buns with the only two copper plates left in her hand, one for each.


    Hongbo holds the steamed bread in his hand and almost cries out. The young lady has always been rich in clothes and luxuriant food, but now she can only eat steamed bread.


    Su Ying looked at the red wave''s expression and said comfortingly, "don''t worry, we''ll have food in the evening."


    Su Ying has already known from Mrs. Yang that Fengju restaurant is the best restaurant in Nanyang, and they are now heading for this restaurant.


    This restaurant is located in the most luxurious East Street, which is very impressive from the outside.


    After entering the restaurant, they saw only a few guests in the lobby.


    "It''s said that the dishes in the restaurant opposite are very novel and delicious..."


    "Well, I''ve been waiting in line for a whole morning, but I can''t make it..."


    "If it wasn''t for the sake of being in a hurry, I would have to continue to line up..."


    Su Ying listens to these people''s dialogue, lips slightly raise a smile, it seems that she came at the right time.


    To say, fengjulou is the most famous hotel here. If the bartender sees Su Ying and Hongbo dressed like this on weekdays, he will not be too enthusiastic.


    It''s just that in recent days, it''s really cold in the restaurant.


    "Objective, are you two?" the waiter rushed to meet them


    Red wave opens the door to see the mountain and says, "little second brother, is the manager of your restaurant there?"


    "This..." A flicker of hesitation flashed in the eyes of the bartender, "the absence of our shopkeeper."


    They were the best restaurant in Nanyang City before they gathered together, and the lobby was full of guests every day. Since the opening of the restaurant on the opposite side, their business has become more and more bleak. The shopkeeper has been so busy recently that he has no leisure time.


    Su Ying lips hook up a light arc: "I have a big business here to introduce to your shopkeeper, if you do not inform, then blame down, you can bear it?"


    "This..."


    "I have a way to bring your restaurant back to life."


    "Ah! Two girls, please stay The bartender saw Su Ying turn around and go, and quickly stopped her, he subconsciously believed her.


    He only felt that although the woman in front of him was dressed up in a common way, she still exuded a faint light.


    He always felt that if he refused her, he would miss something good.


    The bartender said in a hurry: "you wait a moment, I''ll inform the shopkeeper."


    After a while, the bartender came over: "girl, please come here."


    Su Ying followed the waiter up the stairs, into an elegant room, and saw a man about 50 years old inside. He looked very kind, but his face was a little haggard.


    "This is the shopkeeper of our Fengju building. If you have anything to say, please talk to our manager Tian."


    Manager Tian listened to the bartender''s words before, and his mind moved.


    In recent days, in order to make the business turn around, he wanted to go to Chen Tui Hsin. There was no effect for many days.


    If in the past, he would not be so inattentive and listen to an outsider at will. Now he was able to grasp the last straw: "the situation in our restaurant has been seen by the girl. I don''t know how the girl can recover from the dead?"


    Su Ying smile, said the purpose of this trip: "I have a few dishes here want to sell to the field manager."


    "Oh? I don''t know what recipe the girl is going to sell? "


    Su Ying''s lips spread a smile: "I said this recipe, but it''s nothing. It''s better. I''ll make it greedy for manager Tian first. If you''re satisfied, we''ll talk about it."


    Manager Tian felt that the woman in front of him was cheerful and said, "yes! Xiao Chen, take these two girls to the kitchen. "


    The bartender nodded: "girl, please come this way."


    Su Ying said to the field manager: "please wait for a moment."


    Su Ying could have done it directly in her own home, but now she can''t even afford to buy food. She can only borrow the kitchen in the restaurant.


    Su Ying, Hongbo and the waiter enter the kitchen. The kitchen of the restaurant is different. It''s spacious and bright. There are all kinds of food materials on the table in the middle.


    Su Ying took a look, quickly selected the ingredients, let red wave began to help her.


    Su Ying is going to make a double cooked pork, which is a famous Sichuan dish. She makes it very authentic.


    Red wave quickly washed the meat, put it in the pot and began to cook.


    Su Ying on the side of the preparation of sauce and seasoning to remove the fishy smell, and so on when the meat is cooked, put on the side of the natural air cool.


    Red wave will garlic seedling, green onion wash cut section.


    And Su Ying began to cut the meat into large slices, and then under the pot, began to stir fry.


    The chefs of Fengju building are all the elites in the field of cooks, always conceited.At the beginning, I heard the waiter say that a woman wanted to borrow the kitchen. Looking at her young age, she was very disdainful. She made room for her and went out.


    Before long, I could smell the rich fragrance coming from it. Just smelling this kind of smell would make people move their fingers.


    A few impatient cooks couldn''t help looking at them.


    They saw Su Ying stir fry quickly, and soon out of the pot.


    They looked at the red meat and couldn''t help swallowing. Fleshy streaky pork with red oil and green garlic sprouts color matching, people have a very appetite.


    When Hongbo came out with the food, a fat cook couldn''t help but taste it. He felt that the meat was refreshing, fat but not greasy. He shut his mouth and chewed, and the meat juice ran wild between his lips and teeth, and his extraordinary fragrance swam freely in his heart.


    He couldn''t help but give Su Ying a thumbs up: "fragrant, too fragrant!"


    The other chefs on the side all looked at each other, and the woman''s dish could make the chef show such an expression.


    Red wave carrying double cooked pork to ya room, put in front of the door of the field manager.


    Su Ying light smile: "field manager, you taste."


    Shopkeeper Tian has seen the world, and he has never eaten any delicious food. Now, after eating this plate of double cooked pork, I just feel that the delicious and tender meat juice is endless in my mouth.


    Although manager Tian had an idea in mind, he said to the bartender, "take this dish to the guests and see what they say?"


    The bartender gave a cry and immediately took out the dish of double cooked pork.


    All the diners outside are also diners here. Suddenly, the bartender brings out a dish that they have never eaten before, and asks for a special flavor. He can''t help but ask, "waiter, what kind of dish is this? Why haven''t you tasted it before?"


    Xiao er said with a smile, "this is a try. You can try it."


    "I''ll have a piece of it."


    "I''ll have a piece of it."


    The waiter took the plate and asked to take a piece here and another one over there. Before the round was finished, the diner who had just tasted it rushed up to help himself.


    The waiter is still confused, and finds that the plate is not sure when it was robbed.


    Then he saw that the group of guests were crowded together, even fighting for a piece of meat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 523

    After a while, the bartender came back with an empty plate.


    The dishes were empty, and even the garlic sprouts with ingredients were eaten clean. The bartender wiped his sweat and felt that the scene just now was too terrible: "shopkeeper Tian, the guests are fighting for this dish, and several guests have said that they want to order this dish."


    The chef on one side looked at the empty plate eagerly, and was disappointed: "why not? I still want to eat it. "


    Hongbo can''t help but cover his lips and laugh.


    Su Ying took a look at the shopkeeper''s expression of joy and asked with a smile, "don''t know if the shopkeeper is satisfied with this dish?"


    Tian Zhang pondered for a while and said, "well, this recipe is five Liang silver. How does the girl feel?"


    Su Ying faintly smiles: "shopkeeper, do you think this is only worth five liang? I''ll give it to you. I don''t want any money. "


    Red wave SAW Su Ying turned around and left, subconsciously thinking of what to do at night, but she soon understood.


    When the shopkeeper saw Su Ying turning to leave, he thought whether she had other recipes, and quickly stopped Su Ying: "girl, how about ten Liang silver? I''ll take all the recipes you have


    Su Ying steps a meal, lips raised a smile, ten Liang silver a recipe, if she sold ten recipes, she would have 100 Liang silver, Su Ying expressed satisfaction with the price.


    One hundred taels of silver should be enough for a store, and the rest of the silver can make life better in the future.


    Su Ying went to the kitchen to make nine dishes, such as Dongpo meat, sweet and sour sirloin, tea flavored chicken, egg yolk baked pumpkin and so on.


    After Hongbo brought all the dishes to the table, the expression on manager Tian''s face was surprised every time he tasted something. He had tasted countless delicacies in his restaurant for so many years, but he had never tasted such dishes.


    After these dishes were taken out by the waiter, they were immediately divided up by the guests.


    At the beginning, these guests regretted that they had not eaten the dishes of the other restaurant. Now, after eating these dishes, they felt very lucky and immediately began to order these new dishes.


    "I''ll take all the ten recipes," said the manager. However, I have one more request here. I wonder if the girl will agree? "


    "Go ahead."


    "If you sell these recipes to us, you can''t give them to other restaurants."


    "It''s natural that one thing is not easy for two owners. If the shopkeeper doesn''t believe it, we can sign a contract."


    Manager Tian nodded: "girl, you can''t spread the news, or other restaurants will look for the girl then..."


    Su Ying originally wanted to be a low-key person. This request was just in line with her mind. She immediately responded: "naturally."


    Su Ying thought about it and felt that manager Tian had been in the restaurant for many years, and his contacts were also in charge. So he asked, "could you ask manager Tian to pay attention to the good stores around here?"


    Manager Tian promised to come down: "yes, you can."


    When they had finished the deal, manager Tian said to the bartender, "OK, do as you say. Xiao Chen, you go to the cashier''s room and pay 100 liang of silver to come here "


    " Oh, yes! "


    Su Ying took a hundred taels of silver and went home with Hongbo.


    All the way back, Hongbo was smiling: "Miss, you still have this hand."


    "Yes, you miss, I have great powers."


    Anyway, at least they don''t have to struggle with food and clothing.


    Manager Tian was very efficient, and the next day he sent someone to inform them that there was a good store because the owner was in a hurry to get rid of it and the price was reasonable.


    He even heard that they were going to buy people and told them there was a population market on West Street.


    When Su Ying and Hongbo went to the West Street by carriage, they suddenly felt like they were from a prosperous city to a poor country.


    The houses here are low and sparsely populated, and a few people occasionally walk by wearing rags.


    The population market is still inside, but the road is so remote that even the carriage can''t get in. Su Ying and Hong Bo get off the carriage and go in.


    The population market looks very messy. There are many people sitting or kneeling in it. They are dressed in rags and their hair is messy. It seems that they haven''t taken a bath for a long time. Most of them are pale and thin because of long-term starvation.


    Hongbo couldn''t bear to see: "Miss, the people here look so poor."


    "Who would be willing to sell himself as a slave if he was not driven to death by life."


    "Pa!" Some traffickers saw the disobedient ones and directly whipped them. The sound was painful and could not help but feel numb.


    Su Ying looks at the past one by one from these people with straw in the back, and selects the people she wants by experience.


    When she was passing a corner, she happened to hear a buyer in front of her: "I only want these two people, that child doesn''t want to..."


    A woman was crying and hugging her child. She disagreed: "no way I will not leave my children behind... "Su Ying listened for a while and immediately understood that this was a family of three.


    The couple looked strong, but they had a young child who might have suffered for a long time and was very sick. His hair looked yellow and very thin.


    The buyer took a fancy to the couple, but didn''t want the child, but naturally the couple couldn''t leave their own children.


    The seller laughed and said to the seller, "otherwise, this child doesn''t need money, it''s free?"


    The buyer said unhappily, "ah? If such a child wants to come over, doesn''t he want to get more food? I just want the two big ones. If I can''t, I''ll go to another place to buy them. "


    This business still did not reach a deal in the end. The seller was very angry, and immediately he swore: "it''s really bad luck. It''s spread out to three of your family."


    I don''t know how much the seller wants to sell these three people, but it was agreed that they would sell together. But many buyers came, and no one wanted the child at all.


    The seller is worried that if he keeps them, they will get thinner and thinner, just afraid they can''t afford the price.


    The husband on one side is a man of few words. He just quietly goes forward to protect his wife and children. The seller is more angry and will kick him.


    Su Ying is a mother. When she saw the child lying there with her stomach covered, she felt pity. She walked forward quickly: "wait a minute. I don''t know how much silver this couple wants?"


    The seller saw that someone came up to ask the price again, rubbed his hands and said, "this woman''s five Liang silver, this man''s six Liang silver, if two people buy both, the child will be free."


    Su Ying promised: "OK, I''ll take it."


    The seller is afraid that others will continue to dislike him, so he will buy two and get one free. He was afraid that the girl in front of him didn''t want to. He was preparing to continue to lower the price.


    Did not expect that he heard Su Ying so cheerful, now some Leng God: "ha, good!"


    The couple can''t help but kowtow to Su Ying according to their children.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 524

    Su Ying paid the silver, got their indenture, and led them back.


    On the way, Hongbo looked at the three men and whispered, "Miss, is this really good? I don''t know if they can make noodles? "


    Hongbo knows that Su Ying is looking at them pitifully, so she buys them, but she needs to open a noodle shop, and she doesn''t know if they will.


    "If not..." It doesn''t matter if it doesn''t matter. Look at these two people who are honest and kind and learn slowly.


    But before Su Ying finished, she heard the woman say, "do you want to make noodles? Everyone in the north can make noodles. "


    Su Ying''s eyes brightened and her face was pleasantly surprised


    Hongbo also looks at them in disbelief.


    The woman nodded indifferently: "we have three generations of noodle shops, and our husband and wife have also opened a noodle shop for nearly ten years."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of curiosity, looking at the three people''s embarrassed appearance: "then why don''t you do noodles later?"


    A tear flashed in the woman''s eyes: "last year, the North experienced a snow disaster, and our noodle shop was gone Our family was forced to sell to Nanyang because of the pressure of life. "


    Su Ying thought that her luck was really good. She just wanted to find someone to look after the noodle shop. The couple would cook noodles and perhaps have ancestral skills. She said slowly, "you can come to my noodle shop to look after the business in the future."


    "Really, really?"


    The couple''s eyes are shining. They have been worried about what to do if they encounter a vicious master, what to do if they are not well off in the future, and what to do if their children are bullied.


    Now they met a kind buyer who asked them to take care of the noodle shop in the future. This was what they were good at. For a moment, they thought they had heard the wrong thing.


    Su Ying nodded and asked their names. The man was called Yansheng, the woman was jinniang, the child was called rock, and the couple called him Xiaoshi.


    Su Ying took a hundred Liang silver before, and rented a courtyard near Mrs. Yang.


    After she bought Jin Niang''s family, she set aside a room in the yard for them to live in.


    The jinniang family had been wandering for such a long time. Although the house here is not very luxurious, it is much better than the place where they lived before, which can''t block the wind and rain.


    Su Ying asked Hongbo to prepare clothes and food for their family.


    Jin Niang looked at the hot food, tears immediately fell down, and quickly pulled her son and husband to kneel in front of Su Ying: "the great kindness of the girl, our family of three will bear in mind all our lives."


    "Get up quickly." Su Ying took a look at Hongbo, and Hongbo went up and helped them up. "You are all hungry. Hurry to eat. Miss also asked me to prepare new clothes and hot water for you. After dinner, you can have a rest. Our noodle shop will officially open soon."


    Jin Niang wiped her tears, and even the honest Yansheng''s eyes were red. They secretly thought in their hearts that they must work hard and repay the girl well.


    "Niang, there are steamed bread." Xiaoshi was most happy. He pointed to the white steamed bread and said that he had not eaten hot food for a long time.


    Su Ying listened to his tender voice and couldn''t help laughing: "eat it quickly."


    The next day, Su Ying took people to the new store. It was very spacious, but now it was empty.


    Jinniang and Yansheng had opened a noodle shop before, and everything they needed was clear. Su Ying directly asked Hongbo and them to go to the market to set up shop. However, she was sliding the design drawings in the noodle shop, figuring out how to decorate and what the pots and pans needed to grow.


    Su Ying thought for a few days before confirming the decoration style here.


    There are three storeys of noodle shop here. Su Ying decides to open only the first floor, while the second and third floors will be empty first. If the business is good, then open it.


    The ground here is covered with square bricks with patterns.


    The tables here are not big ones like those in other noodle shops, but are all made into small ones similar to those in KFC, which can avoid the concerns of some guests who don''t like to work together alone.


    There is also a long rectangular table near the wall, which is similar to a bar counter. The seats are not benches. They are all made into the shape of armchairs.


    The large bowls and plates here are specially made to order, with the words of Jirui noodle shop on them, and some landscape paintings of Su Ying''s random graffiti are printed on them, which looks very delicious.


    It took us half a month to finish the whole noodle shop.


    The whole noodle shop looks clean and bright. Su Ying looks at the noodle shop which is managed by herself, and has a feeling of enrichment.


    Hongbo is cleaning the table. Yansheng is sweeping the floor. Jinniang and Xiaoshi help to put the tables and chairs in order. Jinniang can''t help saying, "I''ve never seen such a beautiful noodle shop in my life."


    Now that the noodle shop is decorated, all the necessary things have arrived, and the materials are ready.


    Su Ying just announced: "we will open tomorrow!"Jin Niang still can''t help but ask: "Miss''s noodle shop is so beautiful, I don''t know if our noodle customers will like it?"


    Jin Niang used to open a noodle shop, but now she hasn''t done it for a long time. However, she is not confident, for fear that she will lag behind.


    Su Ying had tasted the craft of Jin Niang and Yansheng before. She laughed and encouraged her: "of course I will. The noodles you make are delicious."


    Small stone glutinous ground says: "Niang makes noodles best to eat."


    Su Ying nodded: "yes."


    Jin Niang chuckled and nodded a little stone''s nose: "you!"


    The next day, everyone came early. Yansheng went out and set off a string of firecrackers. He pulled down the red silk on the plaque and opened it. It said, "Jirui noodle shop" is a big word.


    Su Ying and red wave are not good to come forward, even if the whole noodle shop is completely handed over to Jin Niang''s family for management.


    The decoration style of the house is peculiar. Although it was just opened, it also attracted a lot of guests. Moreover, jinniang and Yansheng were good at making noodles. They kept a lot of customers and the business was good.


    In the first month, I made 15 Liang silver in addition to all the costs. This is enough for living expenses, and there is still a surplus. If it goes on like this, the silver in the shops will soon be earned back.


    Jinniang and Yansheng saw that they helped Su Ying earn money. Naturally, they were very happy.


    Su Ying said with a smile, "it''s all your credit. So, I''ve decided to give your husband and wife two Liang''s salary every month, small stone or two silver, is that ok?"


    There was a surprised expression on their faces: "Miss, too much!"


    But the little stone clapped up his hands, and his face was full of joy. He usually followed his mother to carry dishes and wipe the table. He even got paid: "I also have pay?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 525

    Little stone has not had enough to eat before, and his body is thin and weak. This month, he can eat enough every day. He looks good-looking and looks pink.


    Jin Niang looked at him lovingly and patted his small head gently: "silly child, Miss takes us in for our food and clothing, how can we still ask for Miss''s money?"


    Su Ying pushed five Liang silver in front of them: "take it, the small stone is so big, let him go to school after a period of time."


    Yansheng didn''t speak much, just kept shaking his hands.


    When Jin Niang heard that her son was able to go to school, she was pleased and hesitated at will: "Miss, if you can let us do what we are good at, we are very happy, how can we take you so much I... "


    Through this month''s investigation, Su Ying has seen the couple''s character. They are very diligent and almost open the noodle shop as their own. Naturally, she can''t treat them unfairly: "you take it. You pay so much for this shop. You should take the money. If the business is better in the future, I will give you a raise."


    Hong Bo also said with a smile: "you take it, this is also a miss''s heart."


    Yansheng blushed and stammered, "thank you, miss."


    Jin Niang''s eyes were red. She only felt that heaven had treated her well. She even met such a good master. In her heart, she vowed to work better to repay the young lady.


    It''s just that it doesn''t last long. Just after the second month, a similar noodle shop was opened on the opposite side, which also imitated the style here. Although the craft of the shop is not as delicious as here, it''s cheap.


    For a while, the turnover here dropped a lot.


    Jin Niang and Yansheng feel some remorse, even the little stone who doesn''t know how to see less people coming from the shop also starts to feel uneasy.


    Red wave see everyone''s face is not good-looking, but see Su Ying is coaxing young master, as if do not care about the appearance, can not help but asked: "Miss, what good idea do you have?"


    "A price war is the dumbest way." Su Ying''s lips slightly raised, "besides, what about the table and chair? After all, it''s the taste of noodles. "


    "Yes Hongbo nods.


    When Jin Niang heard Su Ying say so, she also raised her head to look at her. Su Ying looked at the bun grinning and couldn''t help but put out her hand and quack his nose. She continued: "in the long run, we still prefer to come here to eat, but it''s also time for us to introduce some new features."


    Jin Niang looks at Su Ying in a puzzled way: "the face with new characteristics?"


    There are many kinds of noodles in their shops, such as beef noodles, three fresh noodles, rice eel noodles and fish ball noodles. Are there any other flavors now?


    Su Ying will be small steamed stuffed bun to sleep, will give him to red wave, let red wave take him to sleep.


    Su Ying takes Jin Niang and Yansheng to the kitchen and teaches them how to make ramen and wonton.


    The first month was too busy, so Su Ying didn''t have time to teach them. Now, when she was free, she taught them these new eating methods that were not available in ancient times.


    When Jin Niang saw what Su Ying had just made, she tasted a mouthful and was stunned: "Miss, your noodles are also good to eat."


    Su Ying raised the corner of her lips and said with a gentle smile, "have you learned it now?"


    Jinniang and Yansheng almost started to make noodles when they were young. They learned it very quickly. Su Ying also pointed out the main points and told them the main points. They could immediately make something with the same taste.


    "You can learn as well as you can, and you can launch a new thing every month..." Su Ying thought secretly in the bottom of her heart. After a while, she would pass on the fried sauce noodles, Yangchun noodles and other crafts to them.


    Jirui noodle shop never makes any price reduction, but it occasionally sends some pickles, shredded radish, peanuts and other small dishes. In addition, there are new flavors of noodles from time to time. The reputation here is getting better and better.


    Soon after half a year, the reputation of Jirui noodle shop was very good and its reputation gradually opened.


    Jirui noodle shop also invited some hardworking boys and girls, and set up elegant rooms on the second and third floors.


    Even so, there are many customers who need to queue outside every day and can''t come in.


    Su Ying didn''t want to be big, so she didn''t plan to open a branch shop, but even if such a noodle shop had brought her a lot of wealth.


    With this money, she bought a piece of land in the suburbs and built a new yard.


    Five years later.


    There is no wind in the afternoon of summer, only summer cicadas keep calling outside, which makes people sleepy.


    In the private school, several children shook their heads and recited: "at the beginning of human beings, the nature is good, the nature is similar, and the habits are different..."


    After a while, the little boy sitting in the front saw his husband go out. He put down his book and stood up.


    This little boy has a face carved with Pink Jade, with a pair of beautiful Phoenix eyes, and the dark pupils seem to contain the sky of stars. At the moment, his eyes flash with cunning light.With a little wave of his hand, "gone."


    This little boy is Su Ying''s second treasure, Su Xiaorui.


    He is five years old. He is the youngest child in the class, but he is recognized as the eldest by all the children here.


    After all, they are children. They can''t stand listening to Mr. Zhang every day. They have been reciting books for a long time, and they have been short of books for a long time.


    When they heard Su Xiaorui''s little hand waving, they were about to follow him. But when they thought of Mr. Shi''s serious face, they immediately hesitated: "boss, if we escape, Mr. Shi will scold us to death!"


    "Nothing! You''re covered by the boss Su Xiaorui raised his face and blinked a pair of dark eyes under his thick eyelashes. "Don''t you want to see a little sparrow?"


    "Good, good!" The child behind him immediately ran to the back of his head and followed Su Xiaorui to the backyard of the private school.


    Su Xiaorui picked up an injured sparrow this morning and secretly raised it in a small hole in the backyard of the private school, and then covered it with bricks.


    Su Xiaorui quickly ran to the backyard. A little worry flashed in Wu run''s eyes. It was so hot outside that I didn''t know whether the sparrow would be suffocated.


    He took the small sparrow out of his car. Fortunately, he was still alive.


    Su Xiaorui breathed a sigh of relief, touched its smooth fur, and then fed it.


    The little partners were very happy to see the sparrows safe and sound.


    They took turns to touch the sparrow for a while, afraid that Mr. Su would come back, so Su Xiaorui solemnly let him go.


    They decided to come back after school.


    Mr. Shi, however, made a trip to the toilet and came back to find that there was no child in the room.


    As soon as he came out, he found that the children had a sparrow in the backyard of the private school.


    At the moment, Mr. Shi was furious. He thought that was the performance of playing games and losing ambition.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 526

    Mr. Shi waited until a few children left, secretly smashed the sparrow to death and put it back into the hole, and then wrote a couplet on the brick of the hole: "fine feather poultry died after brick."


    Su Xiaorui wanted to take the sparrow home after class. Unexpectedly, he went to the backyard and saw the couplet on the brick. At that time, his small face showed a look of amazement.


    After he took the brick away, he saw the small sparrow lying quietly inside, no life, miserable.


    Su Xiaorui clenched his lips tightly and clenched his fist. He was angry and angry, and his red face became a bag.


    He immediately carved the second couplet with a small stone: "Mr. rough haired beast stone."


    Mr. Shi came over at this time. When he saw the couplet, he was very angry: "Su Xiaorui, why do you insult Mr. Su?"


    Su Xiaorui tilted his small head, and his black eyes flashed slightly. He replied in a leisurely manner: "I''m the second couplet according to Mr. Sun''s first couplet. Look, thick to thin, hair to feather, wild to home, beast to bird, stone to brick, first to last, life to death. If it''s true, please advise me. "


    Mr. Shi glared at the children in front of him, blowing his beard. He could not answer for a moment and left.


    When Su Xiaorui saw that his husband was gone, he held a small sparrow in his hands. His eyes were wet and looked very sad.


    He buried the sparrow well and set a grave for it: "I''m sorry, little sparrow, I didn''t take good care of you."


    After su Xiaorui buried the sparrow, he went home dejectedly.


    His family lived at the foot of a mountain, a beautiful manor to be exact. The environment is picturesque, the air is fresh and close to a natural hot spring.


    There are many fruits and vegetables planted in the manor, and then it is a unique courtyard, which was designed and built by Su Ying himself.


    Although the courtyard is not big, the layout inside is very exquisite, with five internal organs.


    A pond was dug in front of the door, and many lotus flowers were planted in it, which was full of beautiful flowers.


    In the middle of the pond, a pavilion was built, just like spreading wings to fly. At the moment, Su Ying was wearing loose robes, lying lazily on the rocking chair, sleeping with closed eyes, and a volume of books hanging casually by his hand.


    The table in front of her was filled with freshly picked fruits and a plate of her own cookies.


    When Su Xiaorui passed the bridge, he saw his mother, and his sad little face suddenly began to smile.


    Su Xiaorui quickly ran past, opened his hands and threw himself on Su Ying''s body. His voice was soft and waxy: "mother!"


    Su Ying doesn''t speak, so he lets Su Xiaorui lie on his body, and the chair gently shakes.


    Su Xiaorui see Su shadow ignore her, micro raised small face, Du ruddy mouth, innocently looked at her: "mother, why do you ignore Rui son?"


    Su Ying sat up, scraped his nose with his hand, and called him with his surname: "Su Xiaorui, have you done anything wrong today?"


    Su Xiaorui breathed slightly: "no! I am very good today


    "But today, someone came to complain to his mother again."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes drooped slightly under his long eyelashes. He raised his head and took a careful look at Su''s shadow. Seeing her face, he lowered her head again.


    Mr. Shi came to complain with his mother again. Was his mother angry?


    Su Xiaorui is very uneasy in his heart. He is afraid of heaven and earth, and most afraid of his mother''s anger.


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t talk, and Su Ying doesn''t talk.


    For a moment, there was silence in the air.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui flattened his mouth, and his eyes were red. He looked pitiful: "mother, it was my husband who killed my sparrow I can''t be more talented


    Su Ying stretched out his hand to hold his cheek, and looked at his eyes: "are you skipping class first, making Mr. angry first?"


    Su Xiaorui dodged his eyes and faltered: "Sir, I know what you said..."


    Su Ying''s fine eyebrow picks slightly, in the eye takes the light anger: "so?"


    "Mother, I was wrong..." Xiaobao immediately began to admit his mistake. He rubbed his little head in her arms.


    Su Ying sees this small steamed bun, helplessly sighs, is spoiled by oneself.


    But every time she saw his coquettish appearance, she couldn''t bear to criticize him. She picked up his collar and sighed, "OK, do you remember what your mother said to you last time?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui stood well, "my mother said that if someone came to complain, I would not be allowed to eat dinner, but would automatically punish me for an hour."


    "Well."


    Su Xiaorui went to stand close to the wall, his eyes narrowed into a line, this is the meaning of the clearance!


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui''s small back, trying to hold his back, and his lips smile a little bit.


    It was getting dark, and Hongbo came. She saw Su Xiaorui standing against the wall. A trace of heartache flashed in her eyes: "Miss, the young master has been studying all day, and he must be hungry. Let him go to dinner."Su Ying did not respond.


    Su Xiaorui firmly said: "I don''t eat."


    When he said this, his stomach gave a gurgle, in fact, he was really hungry.


    Red wave looked at Su Ying: "young lady, young master is still growing up..."


    Su Ying looked at the red wave, red Bolton live, she saw Su Ying wink at her, a moment to understand.


    Su Ying stood up and said, "what did you cook tonight?"


    "This evening, we have corn stew, sweet and sour ribs, and stewed tofu with crucian carp..."


    Su Xiaorui swallows his mouth. It''s all his favorite food.


    Su Ying from behind to see his mouth swallowing action, can not help grinning, she deliberately said: "there are so many delicious, but Rui son is not able to eat tonight."


    Su Xiaorui frowned, so sad, his corn, his sweet and sour ribs I really want to eat.


    There was no movement behind her. Her mother left, and so did Hongbo. They went to dinner


    Well, there''s another gurgling sound from my stomach


    Su Xiaorui''s small face is wrinkled into a ball.


    After a while, Hongbo came over with a food box: "young master, an hour has come."


    Su Xiaorui turns around and sees Hongbo putting delicious dishes on the table, which is his favorite.


    Red wave waved to him: "young master, come and eat, and the dishes will be cold."


    Su Xiaorui looked longingly at the food on the small table and looked at the room from afar.


    Red wave whispered: "miss is bathing, will not know, you quickly eat."


    Su Xiaorui originally wanted to be tough and refuse to eat, but in the end he couldn''t help being hungry and began to gobble it up.


    Hongbo couldn''t help laughing and scooped him a bowl of soup: "slow down, slow down Come and have some soup


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 527

    Su Xiaorui soft glutinous ground opens a mouth: "thank you Hongbo aunt."


    Red wave looks at the appearance of this exquisite little young master, only feel his heart is soft: "eat slowly, there is not enough."


    After su Xiaorui finished eating, he also wiped his mouth clean before going back.


    Hongbo is more than happy to see his action.


    After su Xiaorui went back, he saw that his mother had just finished bathing, and his whole body was fragrant. He lowered his head and went to Su Ying, with a good attitude of admitting his mistake: "mother."


    Su Ying looks at him to explore the way: "you go to the study to have a look."


    Su Xiaorui looks puzzled, or to the study in the past, he saw the study window lattice do not know when to hang a birdcage, there are snow-white pigeons inside.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened, and his face was flushed with joy. He held the cage in his arms and held out his hand to tease him for a long time. He still let the pigeon out of the cage.


    After the white dove flew out of the cage, he flew out of the window. Su Xiaorui put out his hand and waved to it: "little white pigeon, you should be good."


    Su Ying standing at the door, see Su Xiaorui''s move, face very pleased.


    Su Xiaorui turns his head and sees Su Ying. He runs up and hugs her legs. His head rubs on her legs: "Mom, I know you are the best for Xiaorui. Hehe, hehe..."


    Su Ying squatted down and rubbed his head: "you don''t like birds very much. How can you let them fly?"


    Su Xiaorui frowned, and after half a day, he slowly said, "birds should fly in the sky since they were young. How can they be caged?"


    Su Ying nodded, with a smile in her eyes: "well, Xiao Rui did a good job."


    Su Xiaorui immediately thought of something, and his eyes were a little dim: "the bird I picked up in the morning was because it was injured. I wanted to cure it and raised it. I didn''t expect that my husband would just smash it to death. "


    Su Ying once again affirmed his practice: "you save the bird naturally is right, that mother today why should punish you?"


    Su Xiaorui tilted his head and looked at Su Ying blankly: "because I scolded my husband?"


    "You are right Cough. " Su Ying Dun lives, suddenly feel that this education is not right, she busy way, "you can''t be so direct, after all, he is your teacher."


    Su Xiaorui''s face was full of brilliance. He patted his little hand on the forehead and said excitedly, "I shouldn''t scold him openly. I should secretly take a stone to hit Mr. Zhang''s head."


    Su Ying''s green tendons on his forehead jumped: "what do you say?"


    Su Xiaorui said the more happy he was. His eyes were brighter than the stars in the sky: "you can also pour ink into your favorite sauce."


    Su Ying''s forehead appears three black lines: "you..."


    "Ha ha ha, sir, I''m afraid of dogs most. Next time I''ll let the little black dog out of dogdan''s house and bite him. Ouch!" Before Su Xiaorui finished speaking, he got a shudder on his head.


    Su Ying slightly with some sharp eyes, staring at him: "it seems to teach you a good lesson!"


    Su Xiaorui covered his head with a pathetic expression on his face: "Mom, I''ll talk about it casually. I won''t treat Mr. like this!"


    Su Ying looks at baozi''s naughty appearance and finds that the more he grows up, the more he looks like the white night. Her face shows a melancholy look. She takes his little hand: "go, take a bath."


    "Well." Su Xiaorui nodded obediently.


    Su Ying took Su Xiaorui to take a bath and went to bed with him.


    Su Xiaorui put his small body close to Su Ying, hugged her arm, and said softly: "mother, why do you want to go to a private school? I know what my husband says. My mother has taught me for a long time, and he does not teach as well as my mother. "


    "Children should be modest. Do you know?" Su Ying held his little body in his arms.


    As a matter of fact, Su Xiaorui is very clever. As soon as he can learn what she teaches him, he will remember the books he has read, but once he has read them, he will remember them immediately.


    However, she still thinks that Xiao Rui is too naughty. However, although Mr. Shi is serious and rigid, he is also a very knowledgeable person. Sending rui''er to him is more or less able to restrain him.


    I just didn''t expect that this little guy always made trouble, and even took a group of big children to rebel.


    Su Ying sighed, this little fart boy!


    Su Xiaorui shook his head: "it''s not that I am not modest, but my husband can test me. Why can''t I test him? Well, he couldn''t answer for a moment


    "What did you ask him?"


    "I asked him, the chicken and the rabbit are in the same cage. There are 35 heads from the top and 94 feet from the bottom. How many chickens and rabbits are there in each cage? You can''t answer me


    "Oh, and oh, I asked my husband how many five sixes and seven nines were. He couldn''t answer them. He didn''t even know the formula of multiplication."Su Ying is speechless again and sighs deeply. She just wants to think about how to talk to him.


    Su Xiaorui thought jump off, suddenly thought of other places: "mother, you have not finished with me yesterday this story."


    "Well, where is it?"


    "You said Alibaba accidentally discovered the secret of the pirates'' closing door..."


    "Oh, go on..."


    Su Ying continues to tell the story vividly. The steamed bun shrinks by Su Ying''s side and soon sleeps away. In his sleep, he dreams of a little boy who looks the same as himself.


    Su Ying and Xiao baozi live almost a paradise here. They don''t know what happened there.


    In the past five years, ye feibai is always looking for the trace of Su Ying, but she has evaporated from the world, and there is no news at all.


    He used all the human and material resources that he could use, and there was no news from her.


    Every time as long as he is quiet, his mind is her figure, miss like the tide of general hit him.


    At the end of last year, Beimu instigated rebellion and led troops to attack Dongling.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was furious, and the night was not white-collar workers who ordered him to go out to battle. Ye feibai was calm in the battlefield and invincible. He even used tactics to attack the local Barracks at night, without any scruple about that sentence. The strategists should not go deep alone.


    After yefeibai''s soldiers, Beimu jiejie was defeated and soon annihilated by yefeibai.


    For a while, those who should be exterminated were exterminated and the whole world was promoted to peace.


    The soldiers won the battle, cheering and cheering.


    Night is not white, holding a glass of wine, sitting in a quiet place, looking at the sunset, only feel that the setting sun contains a silent beauty, pain his eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 528

    Night is not white slowly sip a mouthful of wine, eyes with infinite missing: "shadow, where are you, how are you?"


    He lowered his eyes, a farewell for five years, he often saw her in his dream, when he woke up, he madly drew her appearance, he was afraid that for a long time, he would not remember her appearance.


    As the sun sets, the wine in the cup will be empty.


    He took out the jade flute from his arms, and the sad melody flowed out from his flute. It was you who were my eyes.


    Ling Feng hiding in the dark, listening to the sound of the flute, only feel that sad can break human intestines.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes micro coagulation, repeat this song over and over again, watching the setting sun gradually sliding down.


    Is it that I finally lost you, from the end of the world, difficult to give deep feelings?


    Yinger, don''t you want to see our son at all? He is so lovely and excellent. He also miss you very much.


    As the afterglow disappeared, the sky gradually became dark, and the music stopped abruptly. He looked at the empty place in the distance.


    Black hair hanging on the back, the breeze blowing a little messy.


    Ling Feng looked at the back of the night. A trace of heartache flashed in his heart. He stepped forward and whispered, "Lord, you can go home."


    Ye feibai didn''t answer him. Would he go back to face the empty palace again?


    Ling Feng said in a low voice: "the little son of the world is waiting for you at home and wrote you a letter."


    Ye feibai receives the letter from Ling Feng.


    There were only two words on the letter: "don''t read it."


    The handwriting is much more neat than last time.


    He thought of that small stubborn face, a soft heart, thin lips can not help but slightly up, he stood up to go to the camp: "orders go on, tomorrow class teacher back to the court."


    Ye feibai was thinking about his mind and rushed back quickly.


    After arriving at the capital city, he went to the palace to report his orders.


    The northern border has been disturbed by the northern nomad for so many years, which is a heart disease of the Ming emperor. This time, the emperor was very happy that he had solved the disaster.


    After the night came, the emperor appreciated his performance on the battlefield.


    He asked some questions about the battlefield, and ye feibai answered them carefully.


    The bright emperor''s face was more joyful, and he rewarded many treasures to the night.


    Ye Fei''s white face did not have any redundant expression. He respectfully gave the emperor a gift: "thank you, father."


    Emperor Ming carefully looked at the night is not white, only feel that his body is less arrogant, less publicity, the whole person looks lifeless.


    Since the shadow left, he has been like this, depressed.


    He didn''t remarry and there were no other women around him.


    The emperor sighed. He felt that five years after all, it was time for any sad things to pass: "I saw Princess Pan Yang a few days ago. She grew up and was very beautiful. She played a good Pipa..."


    The night is not white lip edge brings up a touch of sarcastic smile: "father emperor this is to prepare to give son minister Zhang Luo marriage?"


    "You have been alone for many years and you have no one to look after. I look at Princess Pan Yang... "


    The night is not white and deep in the eyes of the moment revealed a sharp light, his Phoenix eyes half squint: "if the father emperor has nothing else to do, the son minister will leave first!"


    "You The smile on the emperor''s face converged a little, and anger flowed out of his eyes, "non white, don''t forget your identity, you are the prince!"


    The night is not white, the voice is cold: "the son minister always remembers."


    The Ming emperor knew that he was getting old. Fei Ling died suddenly a few years ago. Fei Xu was not interested in political affairs. Fei Mo was a little less qualified. He preferred the former to feibai and Feifan, but he let him down again and again.


    The emperor raised his eyebrows slightly, and his voice became Stern: "do you want to live without marriage?"


    Night is not white, eyes firm and resolute, word by word way: "son minister this life only shadow son, son minister''s heart can''t accommodate other women."


    "Shadow is no longer in this world. How long do you have to stay for her?" The Ming emperor''s breathing increased a little bit. He knew that the night was not white, and he pressed the fire down. "Feibai, you have to think about the small reading as well as yourself."


    Night is not white cold a smile, the voice is indifferent: "read son is still at home to wait for me, the son minister leaves first."


    Emperor Ming looked at his departure, and he began to regret whether it was right or wrong to give them marriage.


    Emperor Ming found that the night is not white right foot a little slow, a soft heart, also no longer mention his marriage.


    He opened his mouth and called him: "feibai, I''ll let the grand doctor come and have a look at your legs."


    "Thank you, father." Night is not white leg bone faint ache, this time, he did not refuse.


    Doctor Wang soon arrived. After checking the pulse for yefeibai, he said, "the Lord has been fighting for years and has not had a good rest. It rained in the last two days, which led to the recurrence of Wang Ye''s old disease There are a few plasters here that can relieve the temporary pain. However, they should take a good rest instead of the symptoms. "The Ming emperor pondered for a long time and said to yefeibai, "I heard that the hot springs in Nanyang are very good, which are helpful to your leg diseases. How about this? I''ll ask people to build a hospital there. You can take Xiaonian to rest for a while."


    Ye feibai remembers that he has indeed neglected Xiaonian in recent years. He wants to give him all his things and make him strong, so he keeps making him learn this and that, putting a heavy burden on him.


    He should also take him out to have a good time. He immediately said, "thank you, father."


    Night is not white, hastily left the imperial study, has not left the palace, happened to meet the Empress Dowager walking in the imperial garden.


    After the heavy rain, the flowers in the imperial garden are more and more delicate.


    "Fei Bai, you are back." The Empress Dowager stopped to find a woman standing beside her.


    The woman looks less than 18 years old, wearing a purple brocade skirt, flowing along the ground, her black hair shining, her face delicate, eyes like water, pear vortex smile.


    She was now watching the night not white, the white skin color on the rapid emergence of two blushes.


    The Empress Dowager lovingly looked at ye feibai and pointed to the woman beside her: "this is Princess Pan Yang. She is..."


    The night is not white to see her lightly, this is what kind of eyes, deep and strange, cold and bloodthirsty, people can not help but tremble.


    The Empress Dowager''s words stopped immediately.


    She thought of the tragic death of Princess Xinyun and the tragic death of Ye Yanran. She did not have the courage to say it again.


    Night is not white and turns away.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the back of the night. She was still afraid. She did not put what he said five years ago in her heart.


    But she did not think that he for a woman, persistent for so many years.


    In this way, she dare not mention his marriage again.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 529

    Huaiwang mansion.


    The air looks very fresh after the rain.


    Yexiaonian leaned on the soft couch of the pavilion. His small face was white and pure, and very beautiful. It seemed that yefeibai and yefeibai were carved in the same mold.


    He was dressed in splendid clothes, and his face was haughty and aloof.


    He looked very unhappy at the moment, his brows tightened unhappily, his black eyes staring at the green mark.


    For a while, you want to have a rest again


    Green mark has been taking care of this child all these years. She takes good care of him.


    He is still so young. As the successor of the Huai king, he needs to learn a lot of things every day. He has to practice calligraphy and learn rules. He also has time to practice martial arts and ride horses with his master. Green mark is deeply distressed.


    Today, taking advantage of the rain, green mark just brought him here to have a rest.


    Green mark thinks that fortunately, he has been taking care of the little son of the world. He won''t really get angry with him, otherwise he will have to change. Other people will be pulled to fight the board.


    Night small read that lovely small face board up, looks very serious. Under his fine eyelashes, his eyes were dark and bright, and he looked into the distance.


    My father scolded him when he left last time. He said that if he didn''t study hard, he would be sorry for his mother.


    Then who is his mother, where she is, whether he studies hard and becomes an excellent person, his mother will appear.


    Green mark looks at night small read frown appearance, reach out to smooth his brow: "little son of a son, you don''t always frown."


    Night small read a glance at the green mark, look plain: "do you know my mother?"


    Green mark didn''t know how to answer him for a moment. The prince ordered her not to mention the princess in front of the little prince, or he would send her away.


    So over the years, she has taken care of her little son, but she has never dared to mention the princess in front of him.


    Ye Xiaonian asked again, "do you know?"


    Green mark pretended to be relaxed: "how could the little son of a generation suddenly ask this question?"


    Night small read lightly said: "why everyone has a mother, but I did not?"


    Green Mark looked at Ye Xiaonian''s ignorant and unsophisticated eyes. His eyes were red, and he could not help touching his white face. He said quietly, "of course, the little son of God has a mother. Your mother is a very powerful person."


    "You know?" Night small read eyes a bright, cold face quietly melted a corner, with a little warm.


    Green mark has been serving Su Ying since she was young. How can she not know her.


    Night small read to see the hesitation of green mark, phoenix eye tiny Mi: "is father not allowed you to mention Niang?"


    Night small read every time he asked his father about his mother, he would not tell him.


    "You tell me, I won''t talk to Dad."


    Green mark pondered for a while and then said in his ear: "do you know xiangmanlou?"


    "Well!" Night small read nodded: "fourth uncle opened the shop, hot pot and barbecue is very delicious."


    "The hot pot and barbecue are invented by the princess, and your favorite orange water is also made by the princess..."


    "Really?" Night Xiaonian''s eyes are bright, if the vast starry sky, his mother is so powerful.


    "Well!" Green mark nodded, "and the glass you like very much is also invented by the princess."


    Ye Xiaonian took his cup from the table. It was transparent and smooth. He liked it very much and quickly responded, "but this glass is made by Yinshu?"


    "Yes." Green mark nodded, "princess is Yinshu childe. She founded Yinshu and made it the biggest shop in Dongling."


    Night small read slightly pick pick eyebrows, dark eyes of eyes, flash a trace of surprise. Although no one has ever seen the real face of Yinshu, this name is almost a household name in Dongling state.


    "Where is the mother now?"


    Green mark eyes a red: "the princess will come back."


    Night small read a look of yearning on his face, he just wanted to say something, suddenly saw Ling Feng from far to near, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled up, Dad came back.


    Ling Feng stood outside the pavilion and said, "little prince, the prince is waiting for you in the study."


    "I see." Night small read small face wrinkled into a ball, heart as if surrounded by haze.


    In his mind, the white and cold face of Yefei suddenly appeared, and the eyebrows that had just been released were tightly twisted.


    Ye Xiaonian went to the study and saw that ye feibai had already sat on the chair and looked through his copybook.


    It seemed that he had not seen him for a long time. His face was more strange and colder than the impression.


    Night small read every time to see the night is not white do not speak, in the heart of fear of him, he stopped at a distance, and would not go past.


    Night is not white corner of the eye glimpsed that small figure, cold eyes swept him, voice with a bit severe: "stand so far do what, come here!"


    Yexiaonian strides to the night, his feet seem to be filled with lead.He went to the night in front of the white, saw that he continued to look through the script, seriously like in reading memorials.


    He had a little expectation in his heart. During this period of time when he was away, he tried hard to practice calligraphy, and the master praised his writing much better.


    Ye feibai took the script to him in front of him, and his voice was indifferent: "this word is not good, this is not good, this is not good..."


    Night Xiaonian''s body stood upright, suffering a face, a touch of disappointment on the small face.


    Night is not white will pen into his hand, good-looking thin lips spit out two words: "write again, do not allow to eat if you can''t write well."


    Night small read small hand secretly pinched, in the heart emerged a faint anger.


    "Rewrite." Ye feibai saw him motionless and frowned slightly.


    Night small read finally or obediently in the chair to do well, hold the brush, start again.


    Ye feibai sat on one side, staring at him, and from time to time opened his mouth with a serious voice: "this is not well written Rewriting. "


    Night is not white to say over and over again to rewrite, night small read to bite the lower lip, eyes filled with a trace of forbearance tears.


    Yexiaonian rewrites the "big" nearly 60 times, and finally gets a sentence "return to success" by yefeibai. He suddenly has a premonition that every word is written in his father''s standard. He can not eat for three days and three nights.


    Night small read next to write "mother" this word, he did not want to speak, but still can not help but asked: "Dad, where is my mother?"


    Night is not white, breathing slightly stagnant, and then a sharp flash across the eye: "who taught you?"


    Yexiaonian seemed to be frightened by yefeibai. His eyes were as pure and innocent as stars: "the day before yesterday, the emperor''s grandmother called nian''er into the palace. She said that nianer was a child without a mother. She was very poor."


    Night is not white eyes, light, voice some dry: "nonsense!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 530

    Yexiaonian slapped his big eyes, and curiosity flashed in his heart. He wrote lightly: "the emperor''s grandmother also said that dad should find a new mother for nian''er."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes show pain, his eyes sharp stare at him, but the voice with a trace of not easy to detect soft words: "concentrate on practicing calligraphy!"


    Ye Xiaonian is frightened by night Fei Bai again, and dare not mention the topic of his mother again.


    Night is not white see night small read bend over to write the appearance of earnest, light says: "you practice the word, the day after tomorrow father takes you to Nanyang."


    "No Night small read a refusal, continue to practice.


    Night is not white, looking at night small read that pair of stubborn appearance, frown again: "can go there to soak in hot spring."


    "No Night small read although afraid of the night is not white, but also have their own small temper, "I want to practice calligraphy at home, wait for my mother to come back."


    Night is not white and sharp eyes emerge a thick anger, breathing also some aggravation: "you..."


    Night small read on the small face does not have the special expression: "the mother does not come back, where I do not go."


    The night is not white to look at him faintly, beautiful face sinks down, rise to leave: "whatever you like."


    Green mark was waiting at the door when she saw the Lord leave angry. She couldn''t help but go to the kitchen to bring dinner. She put the dinner in front of yexiaonian: "little son of a child, how can you make the Lord angry?"


    Night small read frown, his hand is very sour, but he wants to continue to write: "Dad, he won''t tell me where my mother went."


    "Maybe you don''t know By the way, did the Lord mention Nanyang just now


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at the green mark at random: "Dad said to take me to Nanyang, where there is no mother, why should I go?"


    "Nanyang?" Relative to the light of night reading, green mark was very surprised.


    Miss once mentioned two places before she gave birth. One was Nanyang and the other was Beilun.


    According to her guess, the young lady should like Nanyang, which has four seasons like spring.


    Green Mark thought of here, got together to the ear of Xiao Nian at night and said softly, "little son of God, you''d better go, maybe you can find your mother."


    Night small read a face can''t believe to look at the green mark, the face showed a surprised look: "really?"


    Green mark nodded and ordered: "but don''t tell the Lord."


    "Well!" Night small read nodded, in the heart has the smile joyful.


    Yexiaoread quickly and correctly finished the calligraphy, and then took it to ye feibai to see.


    Ye feibai heard Xiaonian mention his mother. He was upset, so he shut himself up in his room to paint.


    He suddenly saw night Xiaonian open the door and quickly hid the painting in his hand.


    Ye Xiaonian handed the copy to ye feibai, who glanced at it. A trace of satisfaction flashed through his deep eyes. However, he did not say anything, but said faintly, "go to dinner."


    After finishing this sentence, ye feibai finds that ye Xiaonian is still standing in place and has not left.


    This child is not close to him. In the past, he could hide as far as he could. Now, it is rare that he can not go.


    Night is not white tiny pick eyebrow: "what?"


    Night small read as if feel some difficult to speak, at will or a face calm appearance said: "when do we go to Nanyang?"


    Night is not white arrogant deep eyes show a touch of surprise, this little guy just can''t say, how but a incense time, changed his mind.


    Night is not white, light to take back the line of sight, continue to paint, the face is plain: "not to go."


    Night small read on the face suddenly reveals regret, disappointment look.


    His small body hesitated at the door for a long time. He wanted to turn around and leave, but he couldn''t see his mother.


    However, after pondering for a long time, he walked to yefeibai''s side and looked up at yefeibai.


    Night is not white, and there is no response.


    Ye Xiaonian''s whole face was wrinkled. He stretched out his chubby little hand and grabbed the sleeve of Yefei''s white clothes. He pulled it and then pulled it gently.


    Ye Xiaonian took a look at Ye Fei''s cold and stern side face, and his disappointment became more serious. He took a deep breath, turned around and left. He had better find a way by himself.


    When he came to the door, he heard a light voice behind him: "thirty."


    Night small read the pace of a meal.


    "Thirty calligraphy and ten paintings."


    "Good." Night small read to think about, and turned his head, went to the night in front of non white, black eyes are not admit defeat look. "That''s settled."


    The night is not white and nods.


    Ye Xiaonian just wanted to turn around and leave. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of what he had just painted and pulled out the painting under the rice paper.


    The painting shows a woman with a delicate and beautiful face. Her hair is tied up in a complicated bun. She is wearing a pink gauze skirt, and she has a kind of beautiful temperament.Night small read to look at her, just feel the heartstrings gently stir.


    "Get out." Ye feibai whispered, trying to take the painting paper back from yexiaonian''s hand. Yexiaonian quickly hid the paper behind his back, and met yefeibai''s sight without fear.


    His eyes are like the night is not white: "is it my mother?"


    Ye Fei picked him up, took the portrait from him, and then carried him to the door and threw him out.


    Night Xiaonian was thrown outside, and a complex emotion flashed through her deep eyes.


    On the morning and night of the next day, he went to court in vain.


    Yexiaonian got up early in the morning to paint in the backyard. He had to finish 30 calligraphy and 10 paintings early, so that he could go to his mother''s mother.


    He had just finished his painting when he heard the green mark come over and said, "little son of the world, Mr. Liu has come to see you."


    Night small read stop action, see not far away there is a white figure, White Robe by the breeze faintly blowing, more set off that face Pang Fengshen jade.


    Night small read see Liu ronghua into, respectfully called a: "uncle Liu."


    Liu ronghua couldn''t laugh or cry. He had told him that he could call his uncle in private. The next time he saw him, he would still call him uncle Liu.


    The more the child grew up, he completely inherited the appearance of the night is not white, even the temperament is also cold.


    The child is clever and sensible, but he is only five years old, and he is like a little adult.


    Liu ronghua sat down beside him: "what are you doing?"


    "Draw ten pictures."


    "Why so much painting?"


    "I want to go to Nanyang."


    In recent years, Liu ronghua often went into the government to see him and was very close to the child. Although Ye Xiaonian did not regard Liu ronghua as his uncle, he was willing to share anything with him.


    "How do you want to go to Nanyang?"


    "Because..." Night small read Phoenix eyes micro squint, and then lowered his head, continue to paint, "do not tell you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 531

    Every time Liu ronghua saw him, he was either practicing calligraphy or reading. Occasionally, he was still practicing when he was free. He always felt that it was very hard.


    Liu ronghua directly pulled away the pen in his hand and asked in a soft voice, "do you want to compare with my uncle?"


    In private, Liu ronghua corrected his address over and over again.


    After all, he is a child. Ye Xiaonian seldom sees Liu ronghua come here. He also wants to compare with him to see if his kung fu has improved.


    Night small read back, posture toward Liu ronghua rushed over.


    Although he is young, he is very strict with himself in everything he does. Every move and every move is in a very good position.


    Liu ronghua was also afraid of hurting him. He dodged from side to side, only occasionally attacking one or two.


    After more than ten moves, ye Xiaonian jumped at Liu ronghua. Liu ronghua hid himself and fell to the ground.


    Liu ronghua''s face changed: "be careful."


    Night Xiaonian falls heavily on the ground.


    Liu ronghua walked quickly and picked up the night Xiaonian who fell down on the ground. He saw that the palms of his little hands were all worn out, some flesh and blood were blurred, and a look of heartache flashed in his warm eyes.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Night small read shook his head: "no pain."


    Liu ronghua looked up at him, dark eyes full of strong, clearly painful also hard to bear, so stubborn, like a shadow.


    Liu ronghua touched his head and said in a soft voice, "if you feel pain, you will cry. My uncle will not laugh at you."


    Night small read bright eyes looking at Liu ronghua, very seriously said: "boys can''t cry, even if it''s very painful, can''t cry out."


    Liu ronghua is treating the wound for ye Xiaonian. Hearing his words, a helpless smile appears on his lips.


    It''s really a child taught by night.


    Liu ronghua said softly, "you are still a child. If you are sad, you can cry when you are sad."


    "It''s no use crying." Dad''s eyes were cold, but he never used to cry.


    Liu ronghua looked at his expression like this, and his gentle eyes were full of pity.


    Ye Xiaonian suddenly wanted to share his secret with Liu ronghua. He said in a low voice: "even if I cry, I can''t cry back to my mother, but I can go to her."


    Liu ronghua looked at Ye Xiaonian in shock: "where are you going to find her?"


    Night small read a face to look at him enigmatically: "I can''t tell you."


    Liu ronghua:


    Manor.


    After su Xiaorui left school, he came back with the schoolbag that Su Ying had sewn for him.


    "Mother, mother --" he began to call when he saw Su Ying from afar.


    "Ah." Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui''s happy appearance and knows that he has any good news to tell her.


    The little figure quickly ran to her and stood in front of her. His two small hands crossed behind his back. His face was bright and bright: "mother, today''s Mr. tested us. Do you know how many places I got?"


    Su Ying pretended to think for a while, then shook his head: "can''t guess."


    "Guess what you want." Small hand took Su Ying''s sleeve and began to act coquettish.


    "Guess right. Is there a prize?"


    The little head nodded like a chicken pecking rice, and a sly light flashed in his eyes: "if you guess right, you will get a prize, but if you don''t guess right, your mother will promise me a request, OK?"


    "Good." Su Ying''s lip corners slightly hook up, "that mother guess, Rui son is so happy, is it the third place?"


    "No, first place!" Su Xiaorui''s face is blooming.


    Su Ying holds Su Xiaorui''s cheek: "Wow, so powerful!"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are more and more flexible: "your mother can say what you mean."


    "Well, what does Xiaorui want his mother to promise you?"


    "I''m going to the hot spring! How about that? " Su Xiaorui buried his small head in Su Ying''s arms and rubbed to play coquettish. He looked very cute.


    Su Ying curiously looked at him: "how suddenly want to go to the hot spring?"


    "Because my husband said that Nanyang has the best hot springs in Dongling, and he also said that it''s good for your health to take more hot springs."


    Su Ying is pleased that Su Xiaorui began to listen to her husband''s words. She nodded: "there are many benefits in hot spring, which can not only relax the body, eliminate fatigue, but also promote blood circulation."


    In fact, the hot spring pool is not far away from her manor.


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "I didn''t go to school the day after tomorrow. Will my mother take me there?"


    "Yes, but I have a request, too. "


    "What?"


    "No one is allowed to come to complain these two days, or your mother will not take you if you behave badly." Su Ying scraped his nose. "Do you know?"Su Xiaorui''s body stood upright, smiling particularly lovingly: "yes, mother''s adult!"


    At the same time, the night is not white, with night Xiaonian has been in the capital to Nanyang on the road.


    After all, he was still a child. This was the first time he left the capital. The whole person seemed very happy and his spirit looked good.


    He sat in the carriage, occasionally lifted the curtain and looked out. His face was full of expectation.


    Night is not white, sitting quietly, with eyes closed.


    Night Xiaonian began to keep driving outside Lingfeng: "when can I get to Nanyang?"


    "It''s been a long time. Why haven''t you arrived in Nanyang?"


    "How far is Nanyang


    Ye feibai did not notice his abnormality and said coldly, "shut up!"


    Night small read suddenly closed his mouth, pink lips slightly pursed tight.


    Ling Feng said outside: "little son of the world, there are two days of time, first rest for a while, and then call you when Nanyang."


    Ye Xiaonian poked out his head and looked forward to the road ahead. His heart was full of expectation. He took it for granted that he could see his mother as long as he arrived in Nanyang.


    The carriage flew forward. In the turbulence, Xiao Nian fell asleep.


    Ye feibai looked down at his small face and showed a tender look in his eyes. It seemed that they had not been together so well for a long time. He let him find a comfortable position on his body to lie down.


    Two days later, Su Ying and Hongbo simply pack up a few clothes and take Su Xiaorui to the hot spring pool on the hillside.


    Su Xiaorui is like a child who is going on an outing. He asks Hongbo to bring his favorite pastry with him. He holds Su Ying''s hand and dances happily and sings.


    "You''re so happy." Su Ying clenched his small hand and asked him with a smile.


    "Well, it''s rare for my mother to accompany me out to play..." Su Xiaorui happily like a mouse, "aunt Hongbo also made me a delicious snack, you can take a hot spring while eating."


    "Well, I have watermelon juice for you."


    "Good mother." Su Xiaorui''s happy eyes almost narrowed.


    Three people found a no one hot spring pool, water vapor around a dense.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 532

    There are several spring holes in the hot spring pool here. Some people set up compartments around the hot spring to give people private space.


    After su Xiaorui approached, he stretched out his hand and tried: "Niang, the water is hot!"


    "Well!" Su Ying looks at the hot spring pool, and suddenly thinks of that beautiful and ambiguous night in her mind. However, this picture just flashes in her mind, and she soon shakes the lens away.


    Red wave closes the compartment door.


    Su Xiaorui quickly stripped off his clothes and jumped in. He was taught to swim by Su Ying since he was a child, but Su Ying didn''t worry about him.


    Su Xiaorui kept kicking her fat white feet in the hot spring pool. The water splashed all over the place. She was very happy. Her face was steamed pink and tender by the hot spring water.


    After swimming in the hot spring pool for a long time, he raised his head to see Su Ying: "mother, why don''t you come down to take a bath in the hot spring?"


    Su Ying laughingly looked at him: "mother does not want to bubble, you bubble alone."


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui happily immersed in the pool, looking very happy.


    Hong Bo couldn''t help laughing and said, "young master, you have a good time."


    "Yes." Su Ying lip Cape light hook, can see him carefree to grow up, she also felt very pleased.


    "The young master is lively and cheerful, clever and sensible..." Green mark was just saying that he heard someone knocking on the door outside: "all the idle people and so on, leave now, all the idle people, leave now!"


    Red wave looked at Su Ying, and a curious look appeared in her eyes: "Miss, what is going on?"


    Hongbo pushed out the door and saw a yamen servant outside.


    He looked fierce: "you get out of here now."


    Su Xiaorui is having a good time. He doesn''t want to leave and is still fluttering in the hot spring pool. When he heard the conversation outside, he looked at Su Ying pitifully for a moment. Su Ying shrugged and said he couldn''t help it.


    Hongbo seemed to sense the young master''s thoughts and asked, "what''s going on, brother?"


    The Yamen servant must have explained with others many times, and his voice seemed very impatient: "there are big people coming, you go now, hurry up!"


    "Oh, I see."


    The Yamen didn''t leave, and he kept urging him outside.


    Su Ying is urged to be anxious, and does not care about anything at the moment. She directly grabs Xiaorui naked in the pool. She has no time to dress him, so she takes a bag of bath towel.


    Small Rui drum lovely small face, still have some idea not to finish, scatter Jiao: "mother, play again next good?"


    Su Ying did not have time to speak, and again heard the rapid knock on the door.


    Su Ying looked at the steamed bun with some helplessness, which meant to say, look, my mother can''t help it.


    Su Ying asks Hongbo to pack up his things and goes down the mountain with Su Xiaorui in his arms.


    On the way down the mountain, I met the people who came here to take a hot spring bath. They were all talking about it: "who has such a great face, and actually covers the whole mountain here?"


    "Who knows? It''s said that it''s from the capital. It''s a big story. "


    "Ha, did you come all the way from the capital to take a hot spring


    "What big people want to do is not what we can think of."


    Big people from the capital?


    Su Ying heart a tight, this person will know her.


    Su Ying can see a group of people coming up from afar. The battle is very strong, because she didn''t see clearly.


    At the moment, there are a lot of people, looking at some crowding, Su Ying deliberately squeezed into the middle of these people, so that they can squeeze themselves into the back, which is not so eye-catching.


    Although after five years, it has been calm, they still need to be more low-key.


    When the grand battle went up, some yamen soldiers came to block these people on both sides of the road.


    Su Ying and Hongbo disperse, they hold the children and hide behind the crowd, drooping their heads, waiting for the big man to pass quickly, and they immediately go down the mountain.


    At this time, Su Ying''s corner of the eye suddenly felt a sharp line of sight from afar, but at a glance, she recognized the man!


    It should be him!


    He was dressed in a gorgeous black robe embroidered with gold, and his long black hair flowed behind his head. He looked very beautiful, and his whole body had a noble expression.


    He had no change from five years ago. His face was exquisite as sculpture, and his eyes were still cold and cold.


    Su Ying''s heart is shocked, this person can''t help but really know her, or she used to be the closest person, or the most hated person - night is not white!


    He''s here!


    Su Ying''s breathing was stagnant, and the whole blood seemed to stop.


    He did not see her but a quick glance.


    But for the first time since separation, they have been so close.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui called out: "my mother, I''ve lost it..."It turned out that Su Ying wrapped him with bath towel just now, and was crowded to and fro by the crowd.


    Su Xiaorui''s voice attracted most people. They all laughed when they heard the baby''s voice.


    Su Ying seems to feel the fierce sight towards this side, her heart jumped violently, she pretended to pick up things subconsciously, squatted down, and then held Xiao Rui back to the crowd.


    Su Ying found that her body was trembling, almost uncontrollable.


    Su Ying''s throat is dry, hands are not consciously clenched, do not see her, do not see her!


    Su Xiaorui, who had a strong sense of playfulness, was brought back with a look of displeasure. Su Ying at the moment unconsciously hurt him, his small mouth slightly Du, very unhappy: "mother, you hurt me!"


    Su Ying now really want to beat this little idiot, why do you want to make a sound at this time!


    Does he have to make everyone pay attention to him?


    "Sobbing, mother, why do you stare at me so fiercely?"


    Su Ying''s face was pale, she was about to be angry with this little fart child. She didn''t want him to talk now, but he said so much.


    Su Xiaorui''s face was sad: "I still want to play, OK, ok..."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but yelled in a low voice: "don''t talk now."


    "Mother ~" Su Xiaorui is pitifully flattening his mouth. He doesn''t know why his mother is so cruel to him today.


    He is still small, do not know what big man to go through, still want to continue with Su Ying roll coquettish!


    Su Ying stares at him, stares at him, and covers his mouth directly.


    Su Xiaorui twisted it and said, "well, well, um My mother is good or bad, eh Pretty close, shake me off (mother, let me go).... "


    Su Ying crouched behind the crowd and was not noticed.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 533

    Hongbo is standing 10 meters away from Su Ying with her head down at the moment. The big man has already passed by. She wanted to look up for Su Ying, but suddenly she finds that there is a person she knows well in the crowd. It is Ling Feng!


    The expression on Hongbo''s face is completely stiff.


    So the great man is the Lord!


    Red wave subconsciously backward, hiding behind the big stone.


    Ling Feng, who was escorting the king and the little son of a prince up the mountain, seemed to have some omen, and suddenly turned around at the moment.


    Hongbo is not completely hidden. The whole person is scared to death. She finds that her skirt is caught by a stone. It''s useless to pull it again, but it''s still useless


    But she didn''t dare to move too much.


    Her heart was pounding. If she knew that the great man today was his highness huaiwang, she would not go out if she was killed.


    Ling Feng turned around the moment, just feel what is wrong.


    Just want to sweep again, see night small read pulled his sleeve.


    "What''s up, son of a bitch?"


    Originally, according to the normal circumstances, if you want to take a hot spring bath, you should clear the venue a few days in advance.


    This was just arrived this morning, and the little son of heaven would come over anyway, so it was too late for the crowd on the mountain to disperse.


    There are too many people on the mountain now. He must be more careful.


    Ye Xiaonian pointed to the beautiful manor at the foot of the mountain and said, "do we live there at night?"


    Ling Feng pointed to another direction and said, "the emperor specially built another courtyard for you and the Lord. It''s over there. See? The bigger environment is better."


    "Oh..." Ye Xiaonian''s face had no redundant look. At the moment, he just felt the heartstrings move, and a warm feeling flowed through his heart.


    He couldn''t help turning around and looking around for something.


    "What are you looking for


    Night small read light to take back sight: "No


    Night feibai and his party walk away from the front, Su Ying and Hongbo can''t think of anything else, and rush to run down the mountain with Su Xiaorui in their arms.


    They know that they should be more cautious when the night is not white!


    Ye feibai takes Xiaonian to the hillside, and a special person in charge has come up to introduce the two people to another courtyard with elegant environment.


    Behind the other courtyard, there is a wide inner room, just like a small temple, with water mist and hot air.


    The baths here are not comparable to the outside. They are all made of white jade, which is very luxurious.


    This place has never been opened to the outside world. At this time, some people have already brought in the hot spring water and bubbled hot air.


    Ye Xiaonian went in with ye feibai and came out after a look. The green mark asked in a hurry: "little prince, don''t you take a hot spring?"


    "I don''t like it."


    The night is not white, some helpless, the child is still noisy in the morning, must come to the hot spring immediately, after coming, he said he didn''t like it.


    I don''t know what he thinks.


    After yexiaonian left, Yefei took off his robe.


    His figure is not a trace of flesh, clear lines, strong and powerful, a head of black hair such as ink pouring down and drooping behind him, looks charming and sexy.


    He fell into the water and rested on the jade wall with his eyes closed.


    Ye Xiaonian had no special interest in hot spring. He found a shady place outside and sat there reading alone.


    Green mark stood aside to shake the fan for him, and said heartily, "little son, you must be tired after so many days in the carriage. Take a rest first."


    Night small read that pair of like the night is not white phoenix eyes slightly PICK: "do not read will be boring."


    Green mark soft voice coax a way: "not easy to come out, do we want to go to the mountains for a turn first?"


    "This book must be read first." Yexiaonian remembered that he had asked feibai for the night before, when his mother would come back. Yefeibai pointed to the books in the study and told him that his mother would come back as long as he had read all the books in the study.


    So he read and read seriously.


    He has read more than half of the books in the study.


    After a long time, he also developed this habit, and even firmly believed that as long as he finished reading the book, his mother could come back.


    Green mark sighs in his heart. The little son of a generation should take a carriage of books with him this time. If the carriage was not too bumpy and hurt his eyes, he was afraid that he would continue reading these days.


    Yexiaonian took good care of the book and stood up to walk at will. His sight was once again attracted by the manor at the foot of the mountain.


    To be careful, it was not as good as his other courtyard in the capital, but there was something pulling him, which made him want to go there unconsciously.


    "Let''s see where we go." Night small read a command, green mark is in trouble.


    When he saw that the king had already bathed in the hot spring, he came forward to hold the hand of yexiaonian.


    He frowns slightly, voice with a sharp: "don''t walk around casually!"Night small read small face displeasantly drum up.


    Ling Feng came over at the moment: "today is the Chinese Valentine''s day, there will be Lantern Festival in the evening. Do you want to take the little prince to have a look?"


    Qixi Festival.


    The night is not white eyes looking at the distant place, cowherd and weaving girl still have a meeting once a year, but his shadow is not willing to see him once for five years.


    "No Night is not subconsciously back, he does not like lively places.


    Yexiaonian''s attention was still on the other side of the manor. At the moment, his attention suddenly shifted to the Lantern Festival.


    From childhood to adulthood, he had only heard of such festivals and had never seen them.


    After all, it is a child, no matter how mature, there is a yearning for a lively place.


    Night is not white, suddenly on the night small read the eyes, see him pretend not to care about the face.


    Night is not white sometimes feel night small read such eyes stubborn and awkward, let him can''t help but think of the shadow.


    Thinking of this, he suddenly had a scene with her to see the lantern, he gently closed his eyes, "let''s go."


    After su Ying and Hongbo come back, Su Ying remembers that glance in a hurry before, and suddenly has a bad premonition in his heart.


    "Hongbo, you pack up. We need to get out of this place quickly."


    After all, after living in this place for a long time, Hongbo is reluctant to give up this place, but she still feels a little chilly when she thinks of the scene before.


    Hongbo said yes and began to pack up immediately.


    "Mother, you disgraced me today!" After su Xiaorui came back from the mountain, he was very unhappy. He let himself lie on the bed with his body in a ball.


    He looked at Su Ying accusatorily, and then covered his face with two chubby hands! I was almost naked. "


    It''s a shame. It''s a shame. How could this happen.


    Su Ying jokingly took his two hands away: "OK, it''s the mother''s fault."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 534

    Su Xiaorui turned over and buried his small face in the pillow. He read it fragmentary: "it''s my mother''s fault, but I''m still so fierce that I won''t play with you any more!"


    Su Ying chuckled and poked his little ass with her hand: "really? The mother said to Xiaoshi next time that Su Xiaorui''s bath towel was almost naked


    Su Xiaorui quickly sat up and looked at Su Ying with a red face: "no! They didn''t see anything... "


    "Well, they didn''t see anything!"


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something and yelled: "I almost forgot it!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There is a lantern party tonight. My mother will take me there."


    "No more." Su Ying''s mind thought of that cold face, her breathing a stagnation. She held his soft body in her arms. "Today you have been in the hot spring for so long, so you can have a good rest at home. Will your mother make you delicious food?"


    Usually, Su Ying works best, but today it''s useless.


    Su Xiaorui, with a pair of big wet eyes, looks at Su Ying pitifully and makes his heart soft.


    "Well, how about your mother taking you to play early tomorrow morning? To play far, far away. "


    "No, I won''t see my partner for a long time."


    Su Ying can''t bear to see Su Xiaorui disappointed, but when she thinks of seeing the scene that night is not white during the day, she doesn''t want to take Su Xiaorui out of the house. She says, "there are so many people outside today. What should I do if I bump into each other?"


    "No, no, will my mother promise me?" Su Xiaorui saw that Su Ying didn''t agree, so he rolled around on the bed, imploring, "OK, OK, ma''am, you are the best mother in the world. You will promise me, right?"


    Su Ying won''t take him out at all. Su Xiaorui rolls over and rolls over, almost crying.


    He flattened his mouth, eyes with water mist, so that he looked as pitiful as he was, and how wronged he was.


    Hongbo packed up his things and came in. He could not bear to see Su Xiaorui''s appearance. She said softly, "Miss, you can take him with you."


    Su Ying frowned: "but..."


    "This Lantern Festival is only once a year, and the streets are full of people, how can we not meet it?"


    "Mom, go ahead and go..."


    Su Ying is still hesitating, red wave said again: "besides, we are all leaving soon. Let''s take it as a wish of the young master."


    "All right, all right." Su Ying sighed for a long time and patted Su Xiaorui''s buttocks: "where did you learn this temperament? Your mother, I won''t be such a rascal like you."


    Su Xiaorui pitifully covered his little ass and grinned more brightly than Chunhua: "then I must be like my father?"


    Su Ying''s mind immediately thought of that kind of cold face: "your father is not like you."


    Su Xiaorui''s whole person hangs on Su Ying''s body like a koala: "what kind of person is dad?"


    "Your father..." Su Ying seems to have thought for a long time, "it''s too far away, my mother has forgotten."


    Su Ying doesn''t want to mention that person subconsciously. Fortunately, Su Xiaorui is not a child who inquires deeply, although he really wants to have a father from the bottom of his heart.


    He knew that he was very happy to go out to see the lantern tonight. He put on his shoes and ran out quickly.


    Su Ying quickly followed, tightly holding his small hand: "walk slowly, or lose my mother how to do?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying lovingly with his head tilted, and answered her with a smile: "my mother is such a big person, how can I lose it?"


    Su Ying:


    My mother is afraid that you will lose it!


    Lantern Festival is an annual festival, on this day, unmarried girls can come out to play, so the streets are crowded with people.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t realize this at all. He just wanted to watch the fun.


    He looked at the past, everywhere are beautiful lanterns of different shapes, many stalls are filled with all kinds of goods.


    Su Xiaorui is very excited. His small face is full of big smile. His small body is very flexible and keeps going forward. If Su Ying did not hold his hand tightly, he would not have known where he had gone.


    "Mother, what''s up ahead?" Su Xiaorui saw a lot of people in front of him, so he was busy pulling Su Ying to the other side.


    Su Ying can''t help but sigh, this little guy is where crowded to go, flexible with a small loach like.


    "Mother, I can''t see it!" Su Xiaorui really wants to see the scene inside, but he is too short to see it.


    "Don''t worry." Su Ying holds him up. Su Xiaorui can see clearly and squint happily.


    He saw that there were many lanterns and many beautiful things inside.


    The peddler said, "there is a lantern riddle behind each lantern, and each lantern riddle corresponds to the same gift. Every time you guess a penny, if you guess the gift, take it awayThe light shines on Su Xiaorui''s face more vividly.


    Su Xiaorui eyes a bright, a look on the most inside of that pair of porcelain dolls: "I want to guess that."


    "The baby goes to play somewhere else!" A young man shook his hand and gave the shopkeeper a Wen. He pointed to the porcelain doll that Xiaorui was interested in. "I guess this."


    The vendor read the riddle: "with two male chicken feathers on his head, wearing a green robe and holding two saw ruler knives in his hand, the insect fled desperately to guess an animal.


    The young man pondered for a while and did not say the answer.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the young man couldn''t say it. He squinted at him and laughed: "how can''t you guess a simple riddle?"


    The young man was despised by a little doll, and his face turned red. He glared at Su Xiaorui and snorted coldly: "can you guess it?"


    "Of course Su xiaoruiwei raised his proud chin. He took a copper plate from his chest pocket and handed it to the vendor. "It''s a mantis, isn''t it?"


    "Yes The vendor wrapped up the pair of porcelain dolls and handed them to Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the young man with pride, and the young man left in a gloomy way.


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying with a smile and said sweetly, "I want to guess I''ll take that pair of earrings. I''ll win it to my mother. "


    People around me, including the vendors, thought that the babyish babe had just guessed a question just because of his good luck. Now, when he heard the tone so much, he burst into laughter.


    In particular, the vendors feel that they can earn a lot of copper from this little doll.


    Su Xiaorui took a look at Su''s shadow, revealing a wise light in his eyes: "Niang, do you like it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 535

    Su Ying hook lip light smile: "as long as is small Rui gives Niang, mother likes."


    The peddler takes out the lantern riddle corresponding to the earrings. It is safe in the north and South and tilts to the left and right. Shoot an idiom.


    Su Xiaorui almost did not want to think: "East and West!"


    A voice from the crowd: "good!"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are curved, like a new moon.


    The vendor''s face was not good-looking, and he wrapped the earrings and handed them over: "baby, take them."


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t have the consciousness to go at all. He points to a hairpin on the other side and says, "that, I want to win to Aunt Hongbo."


    Su Xiaorui handed out another copper plate.


    The vendor opened the riddle, and it said, "harvest, type a word.".


    He thought to himself that such a baby baby can''t recognize all the characters. How can he guess.


    He didn''t finish thinking about it. He heard Su Xiaorui smile confidently: "it''s moving, moving!"


    Su Xiaorui guessed five or six on his face, and the vendor''s face couldn''t hang. He wanted to make a good profit by taking advantage of the Chinese Valentine''s day. If the baby continued to guess here, he would lose all his money.


    Seeing Su Xiaorui, the peddler quickly waved his hands and said, "no, no, I''m going to close the stall."


    Su Xiaorui looked at him with a puzzled face: "you obviously have a lot here, why don''t you give me a guess..."


    In the crowd, the common people said, "yes, I''m not afraid of a baby baby!"


    Su Ying saw the peddler''s mind and didn''t want to attract attention here. She said, "Rui son, let''s go and have a look elsewhere? There are lantern riddles elsewhere


    This is the first time that the vendor chased customers tonight. He nodded his head and said, "yes, yes, there are all in front of him! They have more! "


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard that there were more things in front of him, his attraction was suddenly attracted to the past: "well, good!"


    Su Xiaorui is a big kid with a lot of brains. He guessed a lot of riddles and won many prizes along the way.


    At first, Su Ying could still hold him. Later, both of them took the prize. She said, "rui''er, you should walk slowly. Don''t lose your mother."


    "I know, I know."


    On the street, people pressure people, crowded people, limited movement, walking very slowly.


    Night is not white with the night, not to walk a few steps, eyebrows slightly frown, now want to go back to another hospital.


    Yexiaonian studied all day at home. He had never seen such a lively scene. He kept his eyes on the beautiful lanterns and interesting things around him and refused to leave for a moment.


    Seeing that he seldom has the heart to play, he let Lingfeng and green mark go shopping with night Xiaonian and find a clean restaurant to drink.


    He sat at the window, looking out at the crowd, his eyes dim.


    He poured himself a glass of wine, drew up the corner of his lips in a mockery, and drank it up.


    Those past scenes, began to blur in the mind.


    In a few years, he will even forget her voice and smile.


    He always firmly believes that she will appear. He has been waiting, and then disappointed, expecting and disappointed again


    Night is not white, holding the glass, a burst of pain in the heart.


    Xiaonian always asked him where his mother was. He kept deceiving him and himself, but he couldn''t wait for that person.


    Night is not white eyes suddenly flash, he found a figure in the crowd, it is the person he is thinking of day and night.


    Night is not white to drop the glass, his face showed a touch of ecstasy, he ran down the stairs like crazy.


    He reached out and pushed the crowd away, holding the shoulder of the figure with one hand -


    until the woman turned around.


    It''s not her!


    The woman looked at him in surprise and walked away.


    Ye feibai stood in the crowd with her lips closed and her hands clenched tightly.


    The greater the hope, the greater the disappointment.


    The night is not white, some lost heart to return to the restaurant, no longer look out of the window.


    At this time, Su Ying and Su Xiaorui pass by from the restaurant.


    Su Ying involuntarily raised her lips: "Su Xiaorui, it''s time for us to go back..."


    "No, how about playing again?"


    Green mark and Ling Feng continue to walk with Ye Xiaonian. Ye Xiaonian is very curious about everything here.


    He saw that some people gathered together in front of him to buy lanterns, and many people were guessing. From time to time, he asked curiously, "what are they doing?"


    Greenmark patiently explained to him, "they are guessing riddles. Do you want to have a try


    "Try whatever you want." Night small read clearly in the heart want to try, on the surface or plate face, a pair of unwilling appearance.


    After he understood the rules, he asked greenmark to give the vendor a penny.


    He pointed to a beautiful porcelain cup and said, "I want this one!"Yexiaonian and Su Xiaorui have the same face. When the vendor looks up and sees yexiaorui, he is mistaken for Su Xiaorui, and his face is elongated.


    But the peddler had already collected his coins, so he had to read the riddle to him: "the blind man touches the elephant. Hit an idiom. "


    "I don''t understand the general situation!"


    "Little..." Green mark hesitated for a while, a look of pride, "young master really fierce!"


    Ye Xiaonian took the porcelain cup from the vendor''s hand, and his lips showed a little smile. He pointed to another doll and said, "I want to guess!"


    The vendor looked at him with a sad face and didn''t want him to guess. He directly took up the doll and put it into his hand: "baby, what do you like? I''ll give it to you. Please don''t make trouble! I want to do business! "


    Ye Xiaonian looks at the vendor in a dazed and ignorant way. He has big clear eyes. He doesn''t know what happened.


    The stall said: "you have taken so many things, please let me go, little ancestor!"


    Ling Feng frowned and glared at the vendor: "how do you do business?"


    The vendor hummed: "don''t think I can''t recognize you if you change your clothes..."


    "What do you say?" Ling Feng is a crude nerve, and did not hear what.


    And one side of the green mark heart a tight, in the heart suddenly thought of what.


    She was afraid that the peddler would continue to say something to attract Ling Feng''s attention. She quickly snatched the words and said, "do you still do business? Don''t you want to do business for fear of being won? "


    Green mark always talks shrewdly. She shows her slightly and gives full play to her momentum as a maid of the palace: "look, isn''t it pasted here? Guess lantern riddles for a penny. Do you write it for fun


    "Give him a penny." Ye Xiaonian opened his mouth coldly. He hasn''t played games seriously since he was sensible. Today, he still doesn''t go!


    The peddler grimaced: "both hands agree, hit an idiom."


    Night small read without thinking to say: "superfluous."


    Ye Xiaonian answers faster and faster, winning the rest of the gifts in one breath.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 536

    The peddler almost cried. He was really unlucky. He wanted to make a good profit by taking advantage of today. Unexpectedly, he fell into the hands of a little doll.


    Green mark is a little absent-minded, her vision in the surrounding crowd swept around, but finally did not find the figure she wanted to see.


    Ye Xiaonian cleaned up the first stall, and when he got to the next stall, green mark and Ling Feng had already carried full gifts in their hands.


    When the next vendor saw yexiaonian, he sighed deeply: "I said you are a child, you must let us lose our blood!"


    Ye Xiaonian is even more at a loss. I haven''t guessed yet


    Ling Feng is also at a loss. We have not guessed that he is powerful.


    Su Xiaorui has swept the lantern riddles in this street once, and yexiaonian also has the idea of sweeping it all over again.


    When ye Xiaonian sweeps to the third stall, a group of people in black suddenly come down from the sky, holding long swords in their hands, with countless murderous spirits.


    Night small read is ready to guess the next riddle, suddenly the corner of the eye silver light flash.


    Ling Feng, aware of the danger, had already pulled out his sword and collided with the assassins. When the guards who had been following in the dark saw that the scene was wrong, they immediately ran out of the hidden place and protected them in front of yexiaonian.


    Ling Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and a look of killing flashed on his face.


    The target of these masked men in black was actually a little son of a generation. They had received professional training, and their movements were agile and lethal.


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t feel the danger at all. He stood there and watched the swords intertwined.


    The two sides were engaged in a war, and the bloody and murderous atmosphere was interwoven, which was very chaotic for a moment.


    It''s just that they ignore that there are so many people here.


    People suddenly saw countless assassins flying down from the sky. They screamed one by one. They ran around unconsciously and collided with many stalls.


    Green mark was a little confused by the sudden situation. She was just preparing to protect the little son of a son, but she was not careful. The little son of a child didn''t know where she had been washed.


    Green mark lenglengleng looking at the night Xiaonian just standing place, but now empty.


    She was nervous and sweating, but she didn''t dare to scream out loud, for fear that she might attract the attention of the assassin and put her little son in danger.


    Su Ying desperately in the crowd to find a small son of the world, there are too many people. Su Ying only felt that she was about to be squeezed out of shape, and her heart was more and more worried about the comfort of the little son of the world.


    When these killers fall from the sky, Su Ying and Su Xiaorui are not far ahead.


    Su Xiaorui dances with Su Ying. After a sudden chaos in the crowd, the two people are also scattered by the crowd.


    "Rui''er, rui''er!" Su Xiaorui suddenly disappears in Su Ying''s vision.


    Su Ying''s whole heart was lifted up, and the blood color on her face suddenly lost.


    She did not want the prize in her hand, and quickly looked for Su Xiaorui: "rui''er, rui''er!"


    Su Xiaorui was afraid of falling down, so he followed the crowd in front of him. He didn''t know where he had been squeezed. Afraid that his mother would look for him, he found a stall in front of him.


    After being scattered by the crowd, ye Xiaonian moved forward slowly. He only felt a warm current flowing through his chest, and the familiar feeling reappeared.


    It was a strange feeling, but he didn''t reject it at all.


    Ye Xiaonian was tired and thought that the man in black wanted to assassinate him just now, so he hid under a stall in front of him.


    Su Xiaorui was thinking about when his mother would appear when suddenly another little boy came in.


    Su Xiaorui looked as like as two peas in the bright black pupil. What''s the reason why the little boy looks just like himself?


    Su Xiaorui couldn''t believe it. His face almost reached him and said, "Hello, who are you? What makes me as like as two peas? "


    Ye Xiaonian also found that the little boy in front of him was the same as himself!


    He glanced at him faintly, pressed down the surprise in his heart, and snorted coldly and haughtily: "who are you, and I look the same?"


    Su Xiao as like as two peas, he blinked with great force. He held out two chubby little hands to hold the little boy in front of him. He found that the boy was exactly the same as himself except for the clothes he wore. "He is really like me. It''s amazing!"


    "Don''t touch me!" Ye Xiaonian waves Su Xiaorui''s hand.


    Who is Su Xiaorui, child king!


    He wants to play with you, you can not play with him!


    Su Xiaorui grabbed his clothes and suddenly said with a smile, "I know, you must be the little boy in my dream! How can you look like such a stink


    Night Xiaonian found that the warm feeling is stronger, in front of this little boy in a dream of himself?


    as like as two peas, he slowly said, "it''s very unlikely that two people will grow up to be exactly alike. Maybe you are my brother."Su Xiaorui is not willing to suffer losses: "you are the younger brother!"


    Night small read a hum, express dissatisfaction with his words.


    "Hee My name is Su Xiaorui. What''s your name? Brother? " Su Xiaorui has come to know him. When he sees a child who looks like himself, he must make friends with him.


    Night small read eyebrow tiny PICK: "don''t tell you."


    Su Xiaorui is not angry. He looks at the little boy in front of him carefully. He really can''t find out the difference between them, except for the clothes.


    Su Xiaorui pulled the clothes of night Xiao read, tut two times, some envious ground said: "your clothes are really good-looking, jade pendant is also good-looking, if I can wear it?"


    Although his clothes were made by Aunt Hongbo herself, they were also exquisite. But it certainly can''t compare with the beauty of the little prince of Huai.


    Su Xiaorui is ready to be turned down by the little boy in front of him.


    I didn''t expect that ye Xiaonian said wisely, "well, you are my brother. I will wear this dress for you."


    "Ah?" Su Xiaorui looks very excited.


    make complaints about brother''s clothes and give them to Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui takes off his clothes and changes them to him. He wears a side Tucao way: "who is your brother, I am your brother!"


    This is the first time that Su Xiaorui has put on such gorgeous clothes, but he can''t see clearly the dark paint under the booth.


    He crawled out a little, trying to shine the light of the lantern on how heroic he was in his clothes.


    But at this time, he saw a man in black with a long sword coming up. His face was full of anxiety.


    As soon as he saw him, he quickly picked him up: "little son of a bitch, are you ok?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 537

    "Little son of a bitch, we must go back quickly. The Lord is looking for us!"


    Su Xiaorui is completely stunned, xiaopersimmon? Who? What''s this?


    However, he soon understood, and burst out laughing at the bottom of his heart. No wonder that little brother refused to tell his name. It turned out that he was called persimmon!


    Ha ha ha, he was in a good mood.


    "What makes you happy Ling Feng holds Su Xiaorui and goes forward quickly.


    Su Xiaorui this time just reacted: "Oh, you let me down, let me down!"


    "It''s dangerous now." Ling Feng doesn''t mean to put Su Xiaorui down at all. He is afraid of the scene just now. If there is one in xiaoshizi, he won''t have to go back alive.


    "I''m not a little persimmon. You''ve got the wrong person!"


    Ling Feng is as like as two peas. He looks at Su Xiao''s face with surprise, and looks like the son of the world. He wears the same clothes and the jade belt of his waist.


    He looks at him, how can he recognize the wrong person.


    Ling Feng continued to move forward, and did not see his abnormality in the eyes. Because he had been very abnormal recently. For example, he didn''t want to go to Nanyang before, but soon changed his mind.


    For example, he made a fuss about going to the hot spring this morning, but after he went there, he was lack of interest in hot spring. On the contrary, he thought that this was a normal phenomenon of a child.


    Su Xiaorui saw Lingfeng indifferent, which began to fear: "you find the wrong person, I am not! The man is under the table


    Lingfeng''s lip corner speechless ground to draw out, the hands hoop tightly for a while, don''t let him break free: "little son of a son, the prince is anxious to find you."


    "I''m not, I''m not! You''ve got the wrong person


    Ling Feng sees Su Xiaorui crying, and some helplessly takes him back.


    On the other side, when Ling Feng just took Su Xiaorui away, ye Xiaonian was confused when he saw Ling Feng take Su Xiaorui away.


    As he slowly climbed out of the booth, he saw a beautiful woman standing in front of him.


    In the moment he saw her, his heart missed a beat, almost forgot to breathe!


    He''s seen her, in dad''s paintings.


    She was more beautiful than the picture, but he recognized her at a glance.


    "Rui''er! My mother has been looking for you for a long time Su Ying just looked for Su Xiaorui for a long time, but she didn''t find it. There are so many people here. She has always been calm and has become very helpless.


    Su Ying hugs Su Xiaorui tightly in his arms, and his voice almost chokes.


    Dabao is not around. This child is all she has.


    Night small read lie in her arms, the whole person is in shock, he completely muddled out!


    He deeply breathed the smell of her body. The smell on her body was very fragrant, and her body was soft. Is this the smell of mother?


    Su Ying raised his head and found that the little boy in front of him was staring at himself, and his heart flashed with apology and heartache.


    She reached out her hand and stroked his soft hair. Her voice was soft: "baby, is it scaring you? Don''t be afraid. Your mother is here."


    Su Ying saw his "rui''er" or a daze Lengleng appearance, know he was scared, eyes a hot: "we''d better hurry home."


    She picked up rui''er and went back with him.


    Night small read also do not speak, just quietly nest in her arms, calm eyes flashed a complex look.


    just now, as like as two peas, she should be her own brother, and she is her own mother.


    At this moment, he began to recover, his little heart was beating, and his lips were filled with ecstasy.


    Su Ying seldom sees Su Xiaorui leaning on himself so quietly. He can''t help saying, "Rui son, don''t walk around in the future. Do you know? My mother will worry. "


    "Well!" Night small read gently should a, listen to her soft words, put out a hand to embrace her neck, hoarse voice gently called, "mother."


    Mother, mother, mother


    He longed for his mother for so many years, and now he held him.


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t know how to express her mood at the moment, but stuck her face in her neck socket.


    Su Ying gently patted his body: "good, not afraid, not afraid of ah."


    Ling Feng turns back with Su Xiaorui in his arms. He takes him to look at the bottom of the empty table. He asks patiently, "little son of a bitch, there is no one in there. Is he dead hearted now?"


    "Woo How could this happen... " Su Xiaorui''s tears fell down in an instant, which made people feel distressed, "I want my mother..."


    "Little Prince..." Ling Feng hesitated for a moment, no wonder the little son of a son is so abnormal, he is missing his mother.


    He had never seen his son cry, and he was bewildered and coaxed him rigidly.


    When Ling Feng brought Su Xiaorui to yefeibai, he stammered: "Lord, my subordinates didn''t take good care of my son...""Wow, I''m not a little son of a son, I want a mother..." Su Xiaorui is scared. He and his mother are separated. The people in front of him are strange.


    Night is not white eyebrows tightly wrinkled, showing a displeased look: "do not cry!"


    This man is fierce. He wants his mother!


    "Wow Su Xiaorui cried more loudly.


    Ye Fei''s face became more and more dark. He took a look at Ling Feng. His sharp eyes made him sweat. He said quickly, "Lord, I met an assassin to kill my son..."


    Night is not white lips micro pursed: "check!"


    "Yes


    Ling Feng retreated.


    Night Fei Bai sees Su Xiaorui crying endlessly, frowning and saying, "your mother doesn''t like crying children."


    Su Xiaorui immediately stopped crying, he pathetically wiped a handful of tears, this time to see the face of the man in front of him.


    The man in front of him was dressed in a soft black robe, his whole face was firmly on the floor, and with some anger, he looked serious.


    His appearance is extremely beautiful, a pair of Phoenix eyes shallow slightly squint, the bottom of the eye sends out the light of obsidian, showing the arrogant peerless edge.


    What makes Su Xiaorui feel more surprised is that this man looks like himself!


    He has seen little stone''s father. He looks very similar to stone. He has also seen father of dog''s egg. He also looks like dog''s egg.


    The man in front of him looks like himself. He must be his father.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly grinned, a pair of clear eyes with water mist, looked at him hard.


    "Daddy Su Xiaorui happily called out, and then directly opened his hand and jumped up, "Dad


    "You..." Ye Fei was helpless in his heart. He was still a child. He looked at him solemnly and said, "go down!"


    "No!" Su Xiaorui hung himself around yefeibai''s neck like a koala. His feet stepped on yefeibai''s black robe and twisted around, "Hey, Dad!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 538

    "Daddy, daddy, Daddy!" Su Xiaorui''s pink face puffed up, and his black and clear eyes kept blinking, showing a wronged look, "why don''t you answer me?"


    "What are you doing?" The night gave him a faint glance.


    "Daddy Su Xiaorui grinned and studied the night.


    It turned out that dad grew up like this. He looked better than anyone he had ever seen.


    He was so powerful that his whole body was full of arrogance.


    Dad looks fierce with a straight face, but it doesn''t matter. Su Xiaorui is loved by everyone. Flowers bloom!


    Su Xiaorui shows a lovely smile. His two chubby hands are intertwined on yefeibai''s neck. Yefeibai can''t break it, and some of them are reluctant to do so.


    They haven''t been so intimate for a long time. When was the last time he held him like this?


    Night feibai is in a trance for a while, presumably his read son this time is really scared.


    Night is not white, that pair of sharp eyes in the flash of a obliteration meaning, who actually wants to read son to start?


    Night is not white, slender and beautiful hands casually put on the chair, slowly tapping, issued a sound.


    He thought like this. He felt that the force around his neck loosened a little. He just wanted to break the bun, but he didn''t expect that the bun was already asleep.


    His little face was buried in his neck, and his breath was hot.


    Night is not white micro turn face, a glance at this and his very similar son, the heart of a burst of warm things.


    He walked out with Su Xiaorui in his arms. The green mark saw Su Xiaorui lying asleep in the night''s non white arms and asked softly, "Lord, I''ll come."


    "No need." Night feibai lightly said these two words, holding Su Xiaorui back to another hospital.


    The sky is too dark, no one saw Su Xiaorui''s small face flash a touch of cunning.


    When the party returns to another hospital, Su Xiaorui still wants to continue pretending to sleep. He finds that this beautiful and fierce father doesn''t hate himself so much.


    At this moment, he suddenly heard his stomach "coo" sound, oh, as if hungry.


    Su Xiaorui raised his face from Yefei''s shoulder. He opened his eyes and rubbed them with his little hands.


    "Awake?" Ye feibai takes a look at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui answered: "well, I''m hungry."


    Ye feibai puts Su Xiaorui down, turns his head and takes a look at the green mark that follows him. The green mark immediately returns: "little son of a generation, I will take you to eat."


    "Good." Su Xiaorui is skipping along with the green mark. He looks around here. Where is this? It looks really imposing.


    Su Xiaorui looks around after him and says to himself that xiaopersimmon has a good life. He can live in such a big and beautiful courtyard.


    Su Xiaorui is passing through a backyard when he hears the sound coming from the inner room.


    Su Xiaorui is curious and sneaks in to have a look. It''s very spacious.


    What''s more, he found that there was a bath made of whole white jade, which looked luxurious and luxurious.


    The water in the pool is warm and hot, which directly leads the water from the spring.


    What''s more, this bath is much bigger than the hot spring pool in the outer compartment.


    Su Xiaorui bit his fingers and his eyes glowed. He had not bathed in such a big bath.


    Besides, Su Xiaorui didn''t play enough this afternoon. He was very resentful.


    Now the bath attracted his attention. Seeing no one around, he immediately took off his clothes and jumped in.


    Su Xiaorui swam freely in the water, wondering when he would bring his mother to play with him.


    Green mark walked and found that the "little son of the world" was missing, and a lot of cold sweat appeared on his back.


    "Where are you, little prince? Where are you, little prince? " Green mark is looking for Su Xiaorui all around. He is worried and afraid. As soon as he wants to find Ling Feng, he hears the sound of water splashing from the inner room next to him.


    She was busy in a look, and saw the little son of the world alone in the spring water.


    He swam back and forth in the water, flapping his limbs and splashing the water.


    He looked so happy that he giggled from time to time.


    Green mark standing on the shore, only feel helpless and funny.


    Although the little son of a child looks like a small adult at a young age, he is still a child after all.


    This morning, I clamored to come to take a hot spring. I can''t wait for a moment.


    When he came in the afternoon, he would not take a bath. Now he doesn''t even eat food. He wants to take a hot spring here.


    And had such a good time.


    Green mark called to him: "little son of a lifetime, come to eat first, and then bubble later."


    Green mark voice just fell, just feel a water spray toward oneself, she had no time to avoid, the whole body was wet.Green mark is standing in the same place, and in her impression, xiaoshizi would never do such a thing.


    Then she saw the "little son of the world" grinning at herself with a proud look on her brow and eyes, and vaguely found the look of the young lady.


    Green mark can''t help but hook up the corners of his lips. It''s no bad for the little son of a generation to become so lively.


    Green mark called again: "little son of a generation, you are not hungry, eat first?"


    Green Mark''s voice just fell, Su Xiaorui''s whole body has been buried in the bottom of the pool, like a flexible fish, suddenly do not know where to swim.


    Green mark seldom saw the little son of the world having such a good time and didn''t want to disturb him. So he went to the house to take out his clothes to be changed and put them neatly by the pool.


    Su Xiaorui climbed out of the pool until he was tired of playing.


    Su Xiaorui changed his clothes and came out of the inner room. Green mark was waiting for him outside.


    "Have you had a good time


    Su Xiaorui gave a heavy "um" sound.


    Su Xiaorui thought again in his heart that the persimmon could still soak in the best hot spring under the sky.


    He followed the green mark to the dining hall, and the food had already been placed.


    In order to take good care of Wang Ye, the best chefs from Nanyang were invited to make the most authentic dishes in Nanyang.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the food, and his eyes were shining again: "Wow!"


    He ran happily towards the table and climbed up.


    These dishes are very precious and can''t be eaten with money because it takes too much effort. If it''s not for the reception of big people, the famous chefs would not make them.


    For example, the Western tongue in front of us has complicated materials, complicated procedures, greasy and smooth soup, smooth quality and delicious taste.


    "Eat well!" Su Xiaorui mumbled and put down the spoon to pick up the chicken. "I want to eat that chicken leg!"


    He held a pair of heavy Ivory chopsticks in his hand, and his small hand had no strength, so he couldn''t catch the chicken leg.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 539

    Green mark just wants to help, Su Xiaorui directly discards the chopsticks, pulls the chicken leg with his hand, and eats it in small mouthfuls, which makes his mouth shiny and elegant.


    Green mark saw Su Xiaorui''s appearance, and thought in his heart that the little son of a child usually eats in a proper way. He must be hungry today.


    Green Mark thought of here, her eyes flashed a touch of heartache, before she almost lost him.


    "Little son of a child, you eat slowly, there is still a lot to eat, not enough to let the kitchen do more for you." Green mark saw that he had eaten chicken leg, wiped his mouth clean, and clamped another chicken leg for him.


    Su Xiaorui only thinks that the chicken is smooth but not greasy, and his mouth is fragrant. He really eats it well.


    Su Xiaorui laughs like a little mouse.


    It seems that little persimmon life seems to enjoy it!


    He was reluctant to trade back with persimmons. Well, he would not go back first. He would have to eat and drink to earn enough money before going back!


    Su Xiaorui happily ate a meal, and then he put on his clothes to sleep.


    Su Xiaorui sits on the big soft bed and looks at his own clothes. He can''t help but chuckle. He misses his little bear''s nightgown.


    It was made for him by her own hands. It was soft and beautiful.


    Su Xiaorui was lying on the bed alone and couldn''t sleep. He missed his mother very much, wanted to hold her and listen to her bedtime stories.


    If one moment he still wants to eat and drink here, the next moment he would like to grow a pair of wings and fly back to his mother''s side.


    The more he thought about it, the more he couldn''t sleep. After a long time of tossing and turning, he simply sat up and ran outside.


    Now there is no mother, but he has a father.


    Su Xiaorui put on his obscene clothes, and his little figure ran out with his shoes.


    Green mark was sleeping outside. When he heard the news, he quickly got up and asked, "what''s the matter with you, son of a child?"


    Su Xiaorui stammered: "I want to find my father."


    Green mark quickly stops: "the Lord doesn''t like to be disturbed in the middle of the night. I''d better go tomorrow."


    Su Xiaorui blinked his eyes and showed a pathetic expression. He covered his stomach with his hand: "I have a stomachache. My stomach hurts so much I''m looking for Dad. "


    "Stomachache? Is it bad at night? " Green mark remembered that the little son had eaten so many things before, and he was worried again, "little son of a child, you should go back and lie down, and I will ask for a doctor."


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head cleverly. As soon as the green mark left, he ran to find his father.


    Su Ying stood in the yard to see, see a biggest room is still on the light, thinking that dad should live in it.


    Su Xiaorui immediately rushed to the main room.


    Ling Feng was guarding outside, suddenly saw a small body running in towards this side, and quickly wanted to stop him.


    Su Xiaorui is no stranger to Lingfeng. He brought himself back before.


    He made a very mysterious look: "I want to see Dad, I have very important things to see Dad."


    Ling Feng murmured and took him in.


    Ye feibai leaned on the bed to read a book. When he was going to sleep, Ling Feng''s voice came from outside: "Lord, I have something important to look for you."


    Ye feibai has not spoken yet, the door has been pushed in, and then he saw a small figure rushing towards him.


    Ye feibai saw Su Xiaorui clearly, and he could not help but murmured: "why don''t you sleep? Is there anything important? "


    "I want my mother." Su Xiaorui''s voice is slightly nasal. His long eyelashes are projected on his eyelids, like a small fan. He looks very pitiful.


    Night is not white face suddenly sink down, thin lip is tiny close: "go to sleep!"


    "No, I don''t think my mother can''t sleep..." Su Xiaorui said gluttonly that he really wants to miss his mother.


    Under the dim yellow light, the night is not white, looking at Su Xiaorui''s low hanging small face also some sentimental.


    He also wanted to shadow, every day and night, eager to meet her in the dream, but also afraid to wake up after meeting her.


    Su Xiaorui sees that the night is not white. He wants to cry.


    He flattened his mouth, and finally staring at his short legs, he began to climb on the bed, and then with the fastest speed into the bed, hiding in the night is not white side.


    Although it was a summer night, it was cold at night because of the mountain.


    I can''t sleep with my mother. I can''t sleep with my father, although my father''s body is not as soft as my mother''s.


    "Mother, mother..." Su Xiaorui murmured a few times, as if calling his mother appeared.


    Night is not white let him hold, by his warm body close to himself, heart as if there is a ray of warm streamer, he said to himself: "do you think Dad does not want to find your mother?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes suddenly ignited the fire of eight trigrams. He looked at the night with great spirit: "then why?"Yefeibai did not seem to want to tell him the meaning: "sleep."


    "Daddy told me!" Su Xiaorui turned over and threw himself all over the body of the night. His beautiful eyes flashed, "why doesn''t dad go to his mother?"


    "Go down!" Ye Fei Bai Ming said serious words, but his face softened a lot.


    "Don''t tell me, I won''t sleep." A child is the most sensitive. He can feel it. He twists and twists yefeibai''s body. He calls yefeibai softly, "Dad, tell me..."


    On weekdays, it''s easy for my mother to compromise.


    Night is not white, but helpless and funny: "your mother hides too well, Dad can''t find it..."


    "How could it not be found?" Su Xiaorui doesn''t think his mother''s hiding is so good that he can''t find it.


    Ye feibai said patiently to him: "because your mother doesn''t want us, so Dad can''t find her..."


    Su Xiaorui blinked: "Dad don''t want mother?"


    Night is not white to sigh a sigh, he pushed him from his body: "how to speak so much today, do not sleep will you throw out."


    "No, I''m afraid!" Su Xiaorui is fully exercising his rights as a child. He embraces yefeibai''s arm with both hands and promises, "I''ll go to bed right away!"


    Su Xiaorui soon fell asleep, breathing evenly and long.


    Don''t you care about your son''s tears?


    On the other side.


    Su Ying holding night small read home, see him also don''t speak, just staring at himself.


    Su Ying was very worried, she put him on the stool, slightly squatted down and touched his forehead: "Rui son, is there any injury?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 540

    Ye Xiaonian shook his head, he sat upright and continued to look at Su Ying. It turned out that his mother had grown up like this.


    She is really beautiful. Her skin is white and delicate. Her eyes are cold and gorgeous. When she looks at herself, her face is full of love.


    Su Ying sees his Leng Leng, embrace him again in his bosom, touch his face, she gently coax him: "be scared? It''s all right now. It''s all mother''s fault? "


    At this time, Hongbo came in from the outside with a bowl of watermelon juice in her hand. She said with a smile, "the young lady and the young master are back. The maid has just made watermelon juice again."


    Su Ying carried watermelon juice from red wave and handed it to Xiao Nian''s lips: "come on, drink something first. This is your favorite watermelon juice."


    Night small read on Su Ying''s hand to drink a breath, sweet, bright, good refreshing.


    "Is it good to drink?"


    "Well!" Night small read nodded, eyes in the flash of a smile.


    He suddenly envied Su Xiaorui.


    No one has fed him since he was sensible.


    He took a deep look at Su Ying in front of him. Since he started calling her mother, he wanted to stay with her forever.


    At this time, Hongbo came in again: "Miss, the bath water for the young master is ready."


    Su Ying put him down: "mother take you to take a bath, go to bed early."


    Su Ying took the hand of night Xiaonian and went to the bathroom. She just wanted to take off her clothes. Night Xiaonian stepped back.


    Su Ying looked at him in surprise: "what''s the matter?"


    Night small read red face, muttered: "I wash myself."


    Su Ying chuckled and didn''t care. She knew that the little boy would grow up one day. She didn''t expect to grow up so soon.


    She squatted down and scratched his nose in a funny way: "what''s the matter? On weekdays, your mother doesn''t give you a bath and you still scream."


    Since he was sensible, yefeibai taught him to do everything by himself. Taking a bath is always done by himself. He is not used to exposing his body in front of others. However, he is his mother, so it should not matter.


    Su Ying saw him hesitating: "OK, OK, you wash it yourself."


    Su Ying turned back and went out. After a while, he didn''t come out, so she walked in a little uneasily.


    Su Ying saw night Xiaonian sitting in the bath bucket, quietly did not know what was meditating on, and was not as random as usual splashing water everywhere.


    "What are you thinking? The water is going to be cold." Su Ying went to get the naked man out of the water, then took a big bath towel and wrapped it for him, holding him to bed.


    Night small read a face to show a shy appearance, the face has a slight red.


    Su Ying wiped the water on his body with a bath towel and threw it aside at will.


    Speaking of it, yexiaonian has never seen such a large towel.


    Su Ying took a nightgown from the head of the bed and changed it for him.


    Yexiaonian looks down at his nightgown. His eyes are full of curiosity. The robe is very loose and the fabric is soft. It is very comfortable to wear.


    There is also a bear embroidered on the neckline of the robe. It''s so cute and cute. It''s not like the brown bear he saw in the hunting ground. It''s bulky and fierce.


    Su Ying saw that night Xiaonian stroked the bear with her hand, and could not help saying, "in a few days, my mother will make you a nightgown. What animals do you want to embroider?"


    Night small read without thinking: "little rabbit."


    Su Ying mentioned one side of the bath towel: "bath towel above is already rabbit."


    Ye Xiaonian glimpses the rabbit on the bath towel, with round face, long ears and red eyes. He has never seen such a rabbit. He thought for a moment, "well Then the dog. "


    "OK, then the dog. I want to think about how to paint it."


    Yexiaonian found that his mother had many things he had never seen before. He lowered his head and found two small slippers under the bed. He didn''t know the slippers, but felt that they were not the same as the shoes he usually wore.


    He just wanted to stretch out his feet to have a try, Su Ying took his little white fat feet and put them on his legs: "ah, toenails have grown again, and my mother will repair them for you."


    Su Ying took the nail clipper from the side, put his small foot on his knee, lowered his head and carefully trimmed his nails.


    Night small read to see this nail clipper, the heart is very curious, after all did not ask a voice.


    He looked at Su Ying''s beautiful face with a shy smile on his face. He liked his mother very much and didn''t want to leave at all.


    Su Ying mended his toenails for him, and lay down with his arms around him and covered him with Quilts: "OK, let''s continue today''s bedtime story. What did you say yesterday?"


    Night small read in the heart of a tight, fortunately the light in the bed tent is very dark, Su Ying just did not find him wrong.


    Night small read light way: "forget."


    "Rui''er forgot, the mother thought, well, we said Aladdin got a magic lamp, right? ThenNight small read to listen with interest, mother''s voice is very gentle, the story is also good to listen to.


    After reading so many books, he didn''t see the story told by his mother.


    He can''t help but let himself close to Su Ying and nestle in her side. He wants his mother to stay with him for the rest of his life and never separate.


    Let Su Xiaorui be the little son of the world. He won''t be.


    "Well, that''s all for tonight..." Su Ying''s hand is patting his body every time.


    Night small read listen to the story a little sleepy, or support consciousness asked this topic: "mother, why Rui son has no father?"


    Su Ying always thinks rui''er is an optimist. He seldom mentions his father. She also avoids this problem subconsciously.


    The first time he asked her so positively, she didn''t know how to answer him.


    Night small read from Su Ying here can not ask the answer, gently pull her sleeve.


    Su Ying sighed: "your father has other women, don''t want your mother So let''s not talk about dad in the future, OK


    "Well." Night small read sensible nod, but in the heart is slightly flash a touch of surprise.


    There are no other women in the palace. Why does your mother think so?


    Is there any misunderstanding?


    Every time I mention my mother with my father, my father is always very sad. Why is this?


    With so many questions, ye Xiaonian also fell asleep.


    Other hospitals.


    When Su Xiaorui wakes up, he finds that night feibai is no longer in bed, and a big soft pillow is stuffed in his arms.


    He thumped the soft pillow with his hand and snorted, bad dad.


    Su Xiaorui got up and ran out of the room. He found that it had just rained outside, and the courtyard was still wet. The air was filled with the fresh smell of grass and trees.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 541

    The yard was empty, and there was no one.


    Su Xiaorui is bored and squats in the corner to play with the mud.


    The soil here is wet by rain, and it is just soft.


    While playing with mud, Su Ying muttered: "first pinch a mother, then a father, and then a little Rui..."


    "A man is going to eat, so he needs a table." Su Xiaorui pinches a table and three benches


    In the evening, they have to sleep, they need to pinch a bed, they need to pinch another house, yes, there are carriages


    Su Xiaorui, no matter what he plays, is devoted to everything. He is very happy. His face is pink and tender.


    When the green mark appeared around Su Xiaorui, she just thought it was incredible.


    This is still a small son of a man who never smiles in the past, or a little son of a son who frowns even after a rest.


    At the moment, his lips were beaming with joy. His chin, forehead and clothes were covered with mud, and his hands were black. I didn''t know what he was holding with the mud.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head at the moment. He pointed to the thing he had just pinched and laughed very lovingly: "is it good-looking?"


    "Very realistic." Green mark nods with force. I have to say that the house is quite chic.


    Su Xiaorui beckons his hand to green mark, and green mark squats down beside him: "what''s the matter? Little son of a family? "


    Su Xiaorui excitedly pointed to the door of the mud house: "see? There are beds, tables and stools in the house. There are parents on the bed and food on the table. What kind of delicious food should be made... "


    Green mark looks at Su Xiaorui''s eyebrows, and feels gratified. He thinks that the trip to Nanyang is too right.


    From the bottom of her heart, boys should be naughty when they are young.


    "Little son of a generation, eat first and then play, OK?"


    Su Xiaorui tilted his head and thought: "good."


    Su Xiaorui happily enjoyed a rich meal, but he was bored. His father refused to play with him.


    He remembered that although he was not willing to go to private school in the past, he could play with his little friends.


    Su Xiaorui thought of this and sneaked out of the other courtyard and ran down the mountain while the green mark was not there.


    Yexiaonian is always very good and won''t run around. Ye feibai didn''t send many more people around him, so he escaped easily.


    Su Xiaorui just ran to the foot of the mountain and saw a familiar figure. He was wearing a simple and elegant dress. He was his mother.


    Su as like as two peas, she was holding a little boy. The little boy was just like him. It was not the little persimmon that night.


    He was taken back by his mother.


    Su Ying at this time is leading the night Xiaonian to take a walk here in the afternoon, the breeze is curling, the birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant.


    She has been worried about being found since she saw the night yesterday.


    So today, we don''t let yexiaonian go to a private school. We are ready to avoid the limelight and start running.


    She rubbed over quiet night reading, and a trace of sadness flashed in her heart: "I don''t know whether your brother is well now..."


    Night Xiaonian''s eyes blinked, raised his head to see Su Ying''s sad look, and thought in his heart: stupid mother, I''m in front of you


    Because of the distance, Su Xiaorui didn''t hear what they were saying, but he was really unhappy now!


    He wore his own clothes and his mother was very close to him.


    Su Xiaorui hiding in the dark, slightly Du mouth, heart some sour.


    After a while, he saw that his mother seemed to have something to leave. He ran out of the dark and pulled him to the corn field.


    Su Xiaorui glared at the night and read: "Hello! You are not allowed to hold my mother''s hand


    Night small read lip corner cold pull: "I am her son, why can''t lead?"


    Su Xiaorui immediately retorted: "you are not, I am!"


    "Now, I am my mother''s son," he said slowly


    Su Xiaorui puffed up his face and looked aggrieved. He was about to cry.


    Since childhood, he has always been his own. How could he suddenly become someone else''s? He hummed: "I am her son! You are not allowed to rob my mother. "


    Night small read pointed to his clothes, and pointed to his own, the appearance is very calm: "now you are a little son of a son, I am the mother''s son."


    Su Xiaorui thought that it was very happy to be a little son of a son. He could wear such beautiful clothes and jade pendant, and be taken care of. He could eat, drink and be satisfied.


    However, when I thought that I would never have my mother by my side, I would have tears oozing from my eyes. I opened my mouth and cried out: "you stinky persimmon, rotten persimmon, how can you..."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at him helplessly and covers Su Xiaorui''s mouth quickly.His brother said that the wind is rain.


    He no longer teased him, word by word: "we are all mother''s sons, if I guess correctly, we are twins."


    Su Xiaorui''s tears disappeared in the blink of an eye. He stared at the night and read: "twins?"


    "otherwise we as like as two peas" will grow exactly the same.


    Su Xiaorui grinned and said, "so my mother is your mother? Your father is my father, and you are my brother? "


    Ye Xiaonian corrected: "it''s brother."


    Su Xiaorui completely ignored his words and was immersed in his own happiness.


    Ye Xiaonian said seriously: "you should also see Dad."


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui forced his head and said with pride, "my father likes me very much. I still sleep with me last night."


    Ye Xiaonian''s face was calm and had no special expression.


    Su Xiaorui continued to say what he had seen and heard in other courtyards: "the other courtyard above is so big that it has the best hot springs and the most exquisite food. Eat it well."


    Ye Xiaonian picked up her eyebrows and said, "how can you still go down the mountain? If Dad can''t find you, he will send a lot of people to look for you


    "Hum!" Su Xiaorui just cried because he was in a hurry. Now that he has figured it out, he laughs slyly, "it''s you, not me, that dad is looking for."


    Ye Xiaonian was stunned, and then he said, "when I return to huaiwang mansion, there will be more delicious food."


    After all, Su Xiaorui came out of his mother''s womb. Although Su Xiaorui was not as steady as yexiaonian, he was also a villain. How could he be so easily cheated: "since it''s so good, why don''t you go back soon?"


    Night small read did not answer him, just slightly frowned.


    "I know you can''t give up your mother, right? But mom and dad can only choose one." Su Xiaorui is not happy to drum up the steamed stuffed bun face, "after I can''t see father?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 542

    Su Xiaorui is in a dilemma. His father is very fierce, but this can''t stop him from liking him.


    Su Xiaorui held his face in chagrin.


    Night small read a stare at him: "why can''t have father and mother at the same time?"


    "Is that really OK?" Su Xiaorui murmured, "Dad said your mother didn''t want you."


    "Nonsense!" Night small read pupil is tiny, how can mother not oneself, just clearly mentioned oneself, he continued to say, "mother said father had other women to refuse to go back, but since I became sensible, Dad''s side did not have other women."


    Su Xiaorui was more curious: "what''s going on?"


    Night small read lips slightly curved with a profound smile: "I think there should be some misunderstanding in the middle."


    Su Xiaorui nodded. It would be better if it was like this. It would be better to solve the misunderstanding.


    Ye Xiaonian took a look at him and raised his eyebrows: "do you think it''s ok? We put dad and mom together, so that we have both father and mother


    "Good, good!" Su Xiaorui is most satisfied with the result. He looks at Ye Xiaonian with a smile, "in this case, I have a younger brother to play with me."


    Night small read speechless ground pulled pull lip, correct again: "it is elder brother."


    "My brother! It''s the younger brother, it''s the younger brother! " Su Xiaorui yelled, smiling with a big smile.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui heard the voice of Su Ying outside: "Xiaorui, where did you go again?"


    "Mother, I''m here!"


    "Fool!" Night small read see Su Xiaorui want to run out, a pull him, he pointed to two people''s clothes, made a change with the mouth shape.


    Su Xiaorui looks at his beautiful clothes, where will he change them.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him more helplessly: "are you sure?"


    "I don''t want to change, I don''t want to change I don''t want to change it at all. " Su Xiaorui walked a few steps and then turned around. But in this way, it is easy for his mother to find out the exchange between him and his son. It should be more difficult to match up his mother and father.


    Su Xiaorui thought for a while, but he still didn''t want to take off his clothes and change them back with yexiaonian.


    When Su Xiaorui left, he also held the night reading: "little persimmon, I''ll go to my father next time."


    "It''s a little Shizi, not a little persimmon, and my name is Read it in the night. "


    "Oh, I remember, little persimmon."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After they change their clothes, Su Xiaorui runs towards Su Ying.


    Night small read hiding in the corn field, a distant look at Su Ying, whispered: "mother, we will certainly meet again."


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui bouncing back to her. Now she has a strange feeling, but this feeling is just a flash, and she doesn''t catch it.


    "Where did you hide? What kind of brother? "


    "Cough..." Su Xiaorui pulled his ear and said, "I''m making ants my brother..."


    Su Ying chuckled and couldn''t help pointing his forehead with her finger: "you really dare to think of anything."


    Su Xiaorui hugs Su Ying''s thigh and scatters Jiao: "mother, don''t laugh at me!"


    "Well, I don''t laugh at you." Su Ying gently breathed a sigh of relief, since last night, her Rui son has something wrong, until now, she is sure that he has completely recovered.


    Sure enough, the children still need to bring out more fresh air.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t go to the private school today, and he would not take the initiative to mention it. He shook Su Ying''s hand: "mother, would you like to play hide and seek with me today?"


    Su Ying really thinks it''s too hard to play this game with Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui jumps up and down in front of Su Ying: "OK?"


    "Good..."


    Su Xiaorui is running around the foot of the mountain, jumping up and down. Su yingrao is a person with some martial arts background, and is also frustrated.


    Seeing that it was getting late, she finally caught Su Xiaorui from a secret tree. She took his collar and patted his bottom: "home, little mud monkey!"


    Su Xiaorui solemnly said: "I am not a little mud monkey, I am Su Xiaorui."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Ying''s forehead suddenly appeared three black lines.


    Su Xiaorui is sweating. After su Ying brings him back, he asks Hongbo to prepare hot water. He prepares the clothes and bath towel of Xiaobao and puts them aside. Then he goes out.


    Su Xiaorui stood curiously in the same place, took a look at the hot water, looked at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, full of big question marks in his mind.


    He quickly ran out, took Su Ying''s coat corner, raised his neck and asked, "Mom, why don''t you give me a bath today?"


    "Didn''t you say yesterday that you had grown up and didn''t need your mother to bathe you?" Su Ying shaved his nose, "so you wash it yourself later."Su Xiaorui some gnash teeth, this stupid little persimmon! Who grows up? Who grows up? He is still a child!


    Su Xiaorui hugs Su Ying''s thigh and sprinkles Jiao: "no, my mother will wash Rui son''s fragrance."


    Su Ying a pair of his black and bright eyes with innocent eyes, immediately there is no resistance.


    She turned back and took off his clothes and looked at him in a funny way: "Su Xiaorui, you''ve only grown up for one night."


    Su Xiaorui is carried to the bathtub by Su Ying and allows Su Ying to wipe his body comfortably.


    After he heard Su Ying say so, he stretched out two lotus like hands, hugged Su Ying''s neck, and said softly, "rui''er doesn''t want to grow up."


    Su Ying bowed her head and kissed his cheek, with a gentle smile in her eyes: "little fool."


    "Back, where are you going to play?" Ye feibai just heard that the little son of heaven was missing. He was about to send someone to chase him. He saw yexiaonian coming back from the outside.


    I don''t know if it was the deep communication last night. Yefeibai suddenly felt that the way to get along with him was also good, and the words he said were much softer.


    However, the night small read is not very appreciative, just a light um: "go out at will."


    Night is not white, looking at night small read some out of mind from their front, frown discontentedly.


    Night small read to the study, took a book out, casually found a cool place to start reading.


    In fact, he envies Su Xiaorui, envies that he can play with his mother at any time, and that he and his father can get along so well


    After I came back this time, I don''t know when I will see my mother next time.


    When reading a book at night, he was always highly focused, but now he didn''t want to read the book when he held it for a long time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 543

    Green Mark came over with a bucket of mud at this time: "how did the little son of a generation read books again?"


    Green mark swayed the mud in front of Xiao Nian at night: "this is the mud you asked the maid to keep for you. Now take it to play for a while?"


    "How can I play with such a childish thing?" Night small read coldly glanced at the mud inside the tin pail and couldn''t help stroking his forehead with his hand.


    Looking at the world, the two little faces are changing quickly.


    Previously, she thought he was much more lively and cheerful, but after a while, she changed back to the original serious and regular child.


    Green mark couldn''t help asking, "what about this bucket of mud?"


    Night small read directly under the command: "where to take down where to go!"


    When he saw the green mark go to the corner of the yard and pour the soil in his hand, he felt a sense of shame.


    Su Xiaorui must be sitting there playing in the mud without any image. He is so naughty, he will play himself dirty.


    Night small read a deep sigh, alas!


    Ye Xiaonian''s mind kept thinking about his mother and Su Xiaorui. He didn''t read a word in the book.


    He simply stood up and wanted to take the book in his study to change it.


    When ye Xiaonian came to the door, he found that yefeibai was sitting inside. He turned around subconsciously and left.


    Ye feibai just glanced at the corner of his eyes and saw a small shadow at the door of the room. He thought he would fly towards him like yesterday, but he turned around and left.


    Night is not white arrogant black eyes in a faint flash of loss, even he did not notice.


    Seeing that the small body was about to leave, he couldn''t help but stop him: "nian''er, what''s the matter?"


    Night small read casually way: "nothing."


    Ye Fei''s face sank slightly: "come in!"


    "Yes, Dad." Night small read comes in from outside, obediently stands aside, "what does father have?"


    Ye feibai looked at his black and white eyes and looked at himself. There was not a trace of fluctuation inside. The words he said were: "don''t go out and run around. Come here to practice calligraphy."


    "Good." Night small read should come down, he bravely went to sit next to the night is not white, every step to feel the pressure of a point.


    Night is not white to see a night small read, small body sitting upright, holding pen posture is also very standard.


    He only cared about himself to practice calligraphy and did not speak to him from the beginning to the end.


    Yefeibai suddenly felt that they had said more yesterday than the previous year.


    He thought that their father and son''s words would be improved after yesterday, but he didn''t expect to return to the old way.


    Everything last night turned out to be an illusion.


    The night is getting dark. After bathing in the hot spring, he goes to bed early.


    He thought Xiaonian would come to sleep with him as he did yesterday, but there was nothing. It was always quiet there.


    He could not help but get up and went to the room where he was studying at night. When he came to the head of his bed, he found that he was already sleeping soundly.


    Yefeibai reached out and touched his cheek gently.


    Yexiaonian is a little tired these days. He always thinks about his mother. He sits in the arbor and looks at the beautiful manor.


    No wonder I like this manor so much after I came here for the first time, because my mother lived in it.


    What is his mother doing now? What is Su Xiaorui doing now?


    Su Xiaorui, on the other hand, because he doesn''t have to go to private school recently, he feels bored to play alone all day.


    So they both felt bored and thought of each other at the same time.


    Perhaps because of telepathy, the two men sneaked out of the room while the adults didn''t notice.


    When Su Xiaorui saw the night reading, he showed a happy smile on his face: "little persimmon, I didn''t think that when I thought about you, you appeared."


    Night small read curled his lips, enigmatic said: "this is the induction between brothers."


    "Oh, so it is..." Su Xiaorui crooked his head and showed a curious look in his eyes, "it''s amazing."


    "Well! Do you want this? " "I''ve never seen a big piece of candy in Huarui''s pocket before. I''ve never seen a little one of the big green stones before


    Night small read lip hook a smile: "this is from the west to the heart of chocolate, you try to see."


    Su Xiaorui is actually a snack. He doesn''t reject anything delicious.


    "Sure enough, it''s a small persimmon. There are all kinds of delicious things." Su Xiaorui showed a lovely smile, took the candy heart chocolate from yexiaonian''s hand, quickly removed a wrapping paper and tasted it.


    This taste he had never tasted before. It was mellow, slightly bitter and sweet. After chewing the chocolate outside, there was a sweet sugar heart and another flavor in it. His eyes narrowed happily and said, "eat well.""Another one?" Night Xiaonian takes the initiative to peel Su Xiaorui and put it on Su Xiaorui''s mouth. Su Xiaorui eats it again.


    The sugar heart in the candy heart chocolate is actually wine. He didn''t remind Su Xiaorui if he didn''t spend the night.


    Su Xiaorui ate four or five in a row. His face was red and he felt dizzy.


    Ye Xiaonian moved him to a shady place and quickly changed their clothes.


    He reached out and poked Su Xiaorui''s face and raised his lips slightly: "you need to sleep for a while."


    Night Xiaonian ran back to the manor along the path here. He looked around and found that Su Ying was cooking in the kitchen.


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at the night Xiaonian with a smile: "Rui son, my mother will make you a hand grabbing cake today, OK?"


    "Well!" Yexiaonian nodded his head vigorously. He felt that everything his mother made had the flavor of his mother. It was the best food in the world, which he could not eat in huaiwang mansion.


    Su Ying fried the dough on a pan, then added eggs, lettuce, ham, chicken and other materials, and finally coated with a thick layer of sauce.


    After su Ying finished grasping the cake, she wrapped it in a paper bag and handed it to Ye Xiaonian: "be careful


    "Well!" Night small read just saw Su Ying in do, smell a mouthwatering fragrance.


    When he took it from Su Ying''s hand, he couldn''t wait to have a bite. It was delicious!


    Su Ying saw that he ate happily, and filled a bowl of watermelon juice for him.


    Ye Xiaonian sits on the table, eating and grabbing cakes gracefully while drinking orange water. He feels a little guilty. Su Xiaorui is still dizzy outside. He doesn''t eat anything.


    No night, Xiaonian is soon relieved. Su Xiaorui is very happy. He can eat his mother''s cooking every day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 544

    After that, he was busy looking for the green wind again.


    Green mark one face ground says: "the little son of the world so quietly slip out, really afraid of his accident."


    "The little prince is wise and wise, and there should be no problem? These days, the little prince always likes to run down the mountain. I don''t know if he made a new friend at the foot of the mountain? "


    "If the little son of a family really made a new friend, there was nothing wrong with it, but he never mentioned it?" The more worried the Green Mark''s eyes were, he kept looking at the four sides and shouting at him.


    Ling Feng suddenly thought of something, pointed to the manor not far away and said, "the little prince didn''t want to play in that manor before, would he go there?"


    Green mark a listen, quickly nodded, whether or not to go to see again.


    They quickly walked to the direction of the manor, green mark sharp eyes, and then looked at a small boy lying in the shady place ahead: "is that a little son of a son?"


    The little boy that green mark points to is actually Su Xiaorui. Because he is greedy, he is coaxed into eating alcoholic chocolate by night Xiaonian, and he sleeps drunk.


    Ling Feng ran over quickly and picked up the little boy lying on the ground. Seeing his eyes closed, he couldn''t help calling in a low voice: "little son of a bitch, little son of a bitch How does it taste like wine


    Green Mark came to smell it and asked in surprise, "how did you drink?"


    "I''m afraid I''m drunk. Let''s send him back first." Ling Feng and green mark found the "little son of the world" and went back with him.


    Before the night was not white, I heard that night Xiaonian was gone again, and the whole face was emitting a gloomy breath. When he saw Ling Feng, he took Su Xiaorui back, and found that he was lying in Ling Feng''s arms. He was in a coma. A worried look flashed on his face.


    He took Su Xiaorui from Ling Feng''s hand: "what''s going on?"


    Ling Feng hesitated for a moment: "this..."


    "Wine?" Ye feibai frowned and looked at Su Xiaorui''s red face because he was drunk. His thin lips were slightly pursed and his eyes showed a sinister look.


    "How dare you! How can you learn how to drink at a young age Ye feibai slapped heavily on his little ass.


    Su Xiaobao is sleeping soundly. He feels that someone is patting his buttocks, flattening his mouth and continuing to sleep in the past.


    Ye feibai looks at his sleeping face and pouts his mouth slightly displeased. There is a helpless look in his eyes. His anger seems to have been smoothed down.


    Ye feibai stuffed the steamed buns back into Ling Feng''s arms: "recently, I''ve been running out every day. I''ve been wild a lot, but I still drink! When he wakes up, bring him to me


    "Lord." Green mark looks gloomy at night, and says, "after all, the little prince is still young. He may..."


    Ye Fei glanced at him faintly. His dark pupil was shining with cold light, and his eyes had a sharp look. This made the green mark droop his head and swallow the last half of his speech.


    Su Xiaorui sleeps for several hours before he wakes up. When he wakes up, he finds himself lying on this soft big bed in his little son''s clothes. He is depressed and angry!


    Good, you read it for a little night! I''m so dizzy!


    "You wake up at last, little prince." Seeing Su Xiaorui wake up, green mark brought hot water to him. She said softly, "how can you drink? The Lord is very angry. "


    Wine? This stinky persimmon is just too much!!


    "When the Lord wakes you up..."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t hear what green mark was saying. He puffed up his face angrily, clenched his fists and pounded the table: "I want to settle accounts with you!"


    "Who else do you want to settle with? Well? " As soon as Su Xiaorui''s voice fell, he saw a tall figure coming in from the outside. It was his father.


    The night is not white and tight, his face is solemn and cold, and his face is very severe.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui saw the ice face, his father showed such a fierce look, and his just puffed up gas suddenly shriveled down. He gave a dry smile: "ha ha, I''ll just say it for fun..."


    "Whatever?" The night is not white, the long voice, with some lazy ending, but people can not help but feel the bottom of their heart, "say, where have you been running east and West recently?"


    Su Xiaorui stares at a pair of black and white clear eyes, in which twinkles the innocent look: "I am very good, I did not go anywhere."


    The night is not white to sneer, very good, unexpectedly also learned to lie. He looked down at him and said, "little night read, you''d better tell me the truth!"


    Su Xiaorui looks up at the night. His eyes are deep and incomparable, like the ice and snow that has not changed for thousands of years. He looks at him fiercely, full of anger.


    He''s going to cry, OK?


    Su Xiaorui''s heart is like this, also really did so.


    As soon as his mouth was flat, he began to wail.


    When the night is not white.


    In his memory, the little guy loved to cry and stick to him when he was a baby. Later, when I was a little more sensible, I stopped crying, even if I fell down.But at the moment, he cried so sad that he began to wonder whether he was really too cruel to him.


    A great deal of the anger in his heart subsided.


    Su Xiaorui feels that the night is not white, and his facial expression is softened. He immediately knows that his crying is very useful to his father.


    So he cried louder and more crystal tears came out of his eyes.


    One side of the green mark saw the little son crying like this, and she was about to cry, but there was a king in, she even did not dare to wipe his tears.


    Night is not white staring at this crying little buns, face appeared a touch of helpless look: "a man is not allowed to cry!"


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand and wiped his tears miserably. He said, "I''m not a man yet. I''m a little boy."


    Night is not white lip corner to smoke: "......"


    "Dad is so fierce, wow..."


    Ye feibai looks at baozi with tears in his eyes, and his small mouth is aggrieved and flat together.


    "Don''t hurt you, don''t hurt you..." He sighed and wiped Su Xiaorui''s face with his sleeve. His tone was soft and he said, "go ahead, how can you drink?"


    "I didn''t drink..." Su Xiaorui puffed up his small face. He decided that he would never let go of the stinky persimmon!


    But he couldn''t give up the persimmon, otherwise he would have offered himself!


    Night is not white, see Su Xiaorui lower head no longer speak, eyes in the emergence of a touch of anger.


    However, he knew that the child was hard spoken, and he could not ask any more questions. He said in a deep voice: "during this period of time, you are really more and more disrespectful! It doesn''t look like a son of a generation at all


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 545

    Small steamed stuffed bun in the heart abdominal Fei: I was not a son of the world!


    Ye feibai, like an eagle catching a chicken, picked up Su Xiaorui''s collar and threw him into a small room next door: "from this day on, give me a good reflection, when do you want to understand, when you come out!"


    "Lord..." Green mark opened his lips, but still did not dare to speak.


    "Ah When Su Xiaorui reacts, he has been thrown in, and the door is quickly locked.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and patted the door with his chubby hand: "Dad, Dad, don''t go. I''m wrong, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Xiaorui patted the door for most of the day. His hands hurt and nobody paid attention to him.


    He even heard his father say to his servant, "don''t let him out!"


    Su Xiaorui sat down on the ground in frustration.


    Stinky persimmon, you killed me. I was punished by my father. Sobbing.


    After a while, green mark secretly sent food to him and came in: "don''t be afraid, little son. The Lord is just bluffing you. He will let you out soon."


    Su Xiaorui hummed: Dad even punished him for thinking over his mistakes. He will never play with this iceberg dad any more. Dad is a big villain.


    Su Xiaorui just began to think that his father should not be so bad and should always keep him in custody.


    But when it was completely dark, he didn''t mean to let him out at all. He just gave him rice.


    Su Xiaorui began to clap the door again: "I''m afraid of the dark, Dad, Dad Wu... "


    Su Xiaorui clapped the door and cried. He wiped his tears with his little hand. He was sad and pitiful.


    Ling Feng hears Su Xiaorui''s cry outside. He is very impatient, so he goes to ask ye feibai for instructions: "Lord, the little prince has already learned his mistake. Now it''s big night..."


    Night is not white to drink a cup of tea: "ignore him."


    Ling Feng added: "the little prince cried very sad."


    "Cry enough to remember what to do and what not to do." Night is not white, looking at the surface of a cold, in fact, where is not distressed, but in his heart that is his neglect of discipline during this period of time, will let him develop such a temperament.


    Ling Feng saw that the night was not white, so he had to quit.


    Su Xiaorui cried bitterly until midnight, and still climbed back to bed to sleep.


    From childhood to adulthood, this is the first time he sleeps alone.


    Su Xiaorui curls up in a ball and has been thinking vaguely about one thing. The smelly father did this to him, but his mother would not.


    What kind of small son of a son, he just don''t want to be, his mind only has a belief, he wants to change identity with night Xiaonian immediately.


    He wants his mother to sleep with his mother in his arms.


    Su Xiaorui was locked up for two days before he was released.


    Green mark took his hand and said in a low voice, "little prince, you must be good now. Don''t run around. You can''t make the Lord angry again."


    Su Xiaorui forced his head to ensure.


    Only after a while, as soon as no one paid attention to him, he ran desperately down the mountain.


    Ye feibai thought that he had shut Su Xiaorui for two days and could grind his wild son. He didn''t expect to hear the news that the little prince was missing.


    Night Fei''s eyebrows were tightly twisted. It seems that the medicine should be beaten up well this time. He didn''t even listen to his words.


    This time, he would go and bring him back to see what attracted him so much that he ran outside every day.


    Afraid of being caught, Su Xiaorui runs down the mountain with two short legs.


    I don''t know if it''s the feeling between brothers or coincidence. Su Xiaorui just ran to the foot of the mountain when he met yexiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui ran up to him and grabbed his collar. He yelled: "yexiaonian, you lied to me! You even fed me wine. Do you know that my father was so angry that he shut me up for two days. I hate you, I hate you! "


    Night small read micro pick pick pick eyebrows, that piece of serious and plain small face flash a smile: "Daddy how can ever do this? Must have made dad angry? "


    Su Xiaorui''s whole face swelled up: "all blame you, all blame you! You will change clothes with me immediately. I will go home, and I will be with my mother


    Ye Xiaonian can stay with her mother, and I don''t know how happy she is. How can she exchange with Su Xiaorui like this.


    He took away Su Xiaorui''s two hands and said, "don''t you want your mother and father to be together?"


    "Er..." Su Xiaorui hesitated at once. Although his father was fierce and bullied him, he still liked him in his heart. Although he preferred his mother, he was also reluctant to give up his father. He nodded: "of course I want to."


    Night small read a pair of confident appearance: "since want them together, you must listen to me first."


    Su Xiaorui curled his lips and looked at him incredulously: "do you have any way not to become?"Night small read lips slightly raised, light to him lost a sentence: "I am the person who knows father best, mother is about to be moved by me, can you?"


    Su Xiaorui looks at him plaintively. He seems to be really bad. His mother refuses to mention his father.


    Ye Xiaonian is good at persuasion: "so you should pretend to be me first, and I will soon persuade my mother and father to be together."


    Su Xiaorui was unwilling to look at him and wrinkled his small face: "why do you want to look like this? I don''t want to pretend to be you!"


    "What''s wrong with pretending to be me? There are a lot of delicious food, and isn''t it time for Dad to like you? Are you telling me a lie


    Su Xiaorui said in a hurry: "of course it''s true!"


    "Then go back quickly, or you will be punished if your father can''t find you later."


    "OK..." Su Xiaorui doesn''t want to promise, but it seems that he has been surrounded in this way. He puffed up his face of steamed stuffed buns and muttered, "tell me, how long do I have to pretend to be?"


    "It won''t be long. It''s only a few days."


    "That''s settled!"


    When ye Xiaonian turned his head, his cold eyes slipped through a smile. He ran home quickly. His mother said that he would make him almond rot today. He had never eaten it.


    Su Xiaorui sees yexiaonian running away and stomps his feet in anger. When he went down the mountain, he was determined to exchange his identity with him? How suddenly was he fooled!


    What did he say? How many days, three days, four days or five days?


    After su Xiaorui reacts to come over, again toward the direction that night small read leaves to chase up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 546

    Su Xiaorui saw yexiaonian go home from afar and close the door. His fist clenched tightly: "yexiaonian, come out to me quickly!"


    "Well, you su Xiaonian, how can I get in Su Xiaorui approached, looked up at the familiar door, but did not dare to go in.


    He lingered at the door for a while, and was afraid that anyone would find him, so he went to the corner to find a place to hide, waiting for yexiaonian to come out of it.


    On the other side, ye feibai himself came out to find his figure for a long time. Yefeibai asked Lingfeng, "where did you find nian''er last time?"


    "There it is." Ling Feng pointed to a big tree in front of her, "at that time, the little son of a generation was lying there in the shade."


    The night is not white to follow Ling Feng''s line of sight to look past, see nearby not far have a manor.


    There was nothing special about this manor in Yefei''s eyes, but he thought of that day and night when he wanted to go in and have fun, he could not help looking at it more.


    Night is not white eyebrows light wrinkle, is he running down the mountain from time to time because of this garden?


    "Go and have a look!" Night is not white slowly toward this manor approach, in the heart has a kind of different feeling glides.


    After Ling Feng approached, he raised his hand and began to knock on the door: "is anyone there?"


    Su Xiaorui had been hiding in the corner and was almost asleep. Suddenly he heard Ling Feng''s cry, and a spirit of excitement woke up.


    A glance at the big eye - how come dad came out?!


    Su Xiaorui''s heart is tight. If the door is opened, will his father see his mother? In this way, will father and mother see each other immediately? Do you not have to pretend to be a little son of a family?


    But is that really good?


    Su Xiaorui is still hesitating whether to let them meet first. A sharp voice came over: "night Xiaonian, come here!"


    Through a door, Su Ying heard the sound of the explosion, and the whole person was completely stunned.


    She had just finished the almond rot from the kitchen and put it in front of Xiao Nian at night. She heard a knock on the door from outside. It was like the voice of Ling Feng.


    "Is it Lingfeng?"


    Red wave nodded, a flash of anxiety in the eyes: "it seems to be."


    And then that strict "night small read, come here" is to let Su Ying face all the blood color disappeared.


    This familiar voice is the curse in memory!


    When she heard the sound, her head exploded and the blood seemed to stop all over her body.


    Night is not white?!


    How could he come here!


    The knock on the door stopped abruptly.


    Ye Xiaonian naturally heard his father''s voice. He tasted a mouthful of almond rot and looked up to see Su Ying''s pale look, as if he had seen a ghost.


    Night small read eyebrow wring up, the face also flits a silk nervous, mother hears father''s voice, why fear to become like this?


    He couldn''t help asking, "mother..."


    He just started a head, Su Ying quickly covered his mouth, she shook his head toward him, aware that he did not speak.


    Red wave looked at Su Ying, the look in the eyes is asking, seems to be asking how to do.


    Su Ying''s eyes half squint: "don''t open the door, hide immediately."


    But they have no need of this, ye feibai has found a small bun, and directly carried him back. He frowned, looked serious, gnashing his teeth and said: "night Xiaonian, what are you running out to do?"


    Ling Feng also said: "little son of a lifetime, in case of encountering why to do?"


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui is fluttering in the air. Let me down.


    Night is not white board face, deep voice way: "from this day on, you write 30 pieces of calligraphy to me every day, otherwise you are not allowed to eat!"


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui wants to cry. I don''t want to go back.


    Hearing the sound more and more far away, Su Ying relaxed, and her stiff expression also recovered.


    She looked at the night when she continued to eat almond rot, and her heart was filled with a trace of fear.


    Just now ye feibai was calling Ye Xiaonian. She immediately knew that he was calling her Dabao. She really wanted to see her Dabao.


    However, if night feibai knows the existence of Xiaorui, he will take it back. She will never take the risk.


    "Hongbo, let''s go tonight!" Su Ying looked indifferent and said the decision.


    She stayed here because she had something to deal with. However, yefeibai found her at the door today. It was urgent to leave.


    "Yes, everything is almost ready," he said


    Night small read head down to eat in silence, some uncomfortable in the heart.


    If you have a father, you can''t have a mother. If you have a mother, you can''t have a father.


    He looked up with a reluctant look on his face: "mother, I don''t want to leave here."


    "Silly boy It''s not that I won''t come back. " Su Ying rubbed his head, "we''ll be back in a while."But then Dad will be gone.


    "Mother, don''t go away, will you?" Night small read red face, some shy to learn Su Xiaorui coquettish, but the effect is very small.


    Su Ying shook her head: "no way."


    Night small read eyebrows light wrinkle, mother so determined to go, how to do?


    Now his mother doesn''t let him out, and he can''t tell his father. His eyes flashed suddenly. Although he could not change his mother''s heart to leave, he could let his father chase him.


    When leaving at night, ye Xiaonian grabbed a handful of rice from the rice VAT and put it in the palm of his hand.


    What he didn''t know was that the rice grains were quickly eaten by the birds who came out of the mountains to look for food


    After su Xiaorui was taken back, he was thrown into the study by night feibai. He put 30 pieces of calligraphy in front of him: "write!"


    Su Xiaorui is so used to it that he can''t sit still, let alone ask him to write thirty calligraphy Posts obediently.


    Su Xiaorui looked at ye feibai pitifully, with a look of pleading: "Dad, I will not run out in the future, will not write?"


    Night is not white eyebrows tight wrinkled, voice cold: "write quickly!"


    "No writing!"


    "You can''t eat until you finish writing!" Night is not white to see him stubborn small appearance, in the eyes sends out the cold light.


    He said this and turned away.


    Su Xiaorui lies on the table. He knows that his father does what he says. If he doesn''t finish writing, he can''t eat.


    Su Xiaorui sighed, or obediently picked up the brush and began to write. He was not good at this, and the writing was crooked and not good-looking. He finally finished a piece of paper and threw the pen away: "if you don''t write, don''t write, just starve to death."


    Su Xiaorui found that there was no one to guard the door at this time. He had a faint joy in his heart. His father would not allow him to eat, but his mother would not.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 547

    Su Xiaorui jumped out of his chair and ran to the door. Before he stepped out, he was blocked by Yefei for nothing!


    "Where do you want to run?" The night is not white, the cold eyes are suddenly cold and fierce, and he grabs Su Xiaorui''s hand and walks into the room.


    Su Xiaorui''s little hand held the door, and the whole face collapsed: "I don''t go in, I don''t want to go in. I don''t want to write! "


    Although Su Xiaorui is smart, he has little patience since childhood and is afraid of practicing calligraphy.


    He can compromise everything, but he is unambiguous in this matter.


    Ye Fei Bai Wei frowned. He had never seen nian''er react so much in resisting the practice of calligraphy.


    In the middle of pulling, a safety buckle falls from Su Xiaorui''s body. Su Xiaorui just wants to pick it up.


    Night is not white, he quickly picked up from the ground.


    But at a glance, the night is not white lip corner a stiff, whole body is startled, the whole person is like sculpture standing in place.


    "Where did this come from?" Ye feibai glances at Su Xiaorui. His face is full of seriousness and examination.


    It was such a hot summer day, but his eyes were cold and frightening, as if the surrounding air had been condensed into ice, making it difficult to breathe.


    Su Xiaorui seems to be shocked. This safety buckle was brought by his mother when he was a child, but he can''t give up his mother. "I picked it up," he stammered


    Ye feibai looked at the Ping''an button, and a little surprise flashed on his face. Then he showed a look of ecstasy. He seized Su Xiaorui''s hand excitedly: "where did you pick it up?"


    This safety buckle is made of superior suet jade with a clear line on it.


    It''s a shadow thing. He will never admit it.


    The night is not white, the lips are light, showing an enchanting smile.


    Ye feibai still remembers that when Yinger refused to give Bai Yu to him, he decided to hit the Ping''an button.


    "I gave you jade clasps, and you also gave me something close to my body."


    "I''ll find you something next time."


    "No, it''s ready-made. I''ll take this safety buckle."


    "No Su Ying shook his head, "this is my mother left me, can''t give you."


    Su Ying refused to give it to him, so he snatched it hard. Later, because of too much force, Ping''an buckle was thrown out far away, so there was a clear and visible line on it.


    Yinger was still angry with him for a long time!


    "Say it The night is not white voice has a slight tremor, because of the excitement on the forehead, there is a faint burst of blue veins.


    He did not believe that yexiaonian would pick up other people''s things, unless it was handed to him by the shadow.


    "Who gave it to you?" Because ye feibai is excited, because he wants to know the whereabouts of Yinger, his chest heaves violently and his eyes stare at Su Xiaorui for a moment.


    Su Rui is scared to death.


    Ye feibai sees Su Xiaorui about to cry out and takes a deep breath to suppress his emotions at the moment.


    He took Su Xiaorui to sit on the stool. He was preparing to speak to him gently about the importance of this safety buckle. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse of Su Xiaorui''s calligraphy.


    Night is not white eyed eyes a jump, will take this piece of calligraphy to hand to examine carefully, this is not night small read the word at all!


    Night small read strong, practice for a long time, every word to write the best, can not be written like this, every word is crooked, messy.


    Ye feibai holds Su Xiaorui''s hand tightly. He turns his head and looks at Su Xiaorui. He sees the mist in his big eyes, almost crying.


    A trace of doubt flashed in his dark eyes. He handed the letter to Su Xiaorui: "did you write it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well. "


    Yefei white micro hook lip corner: "you write one more, dad found that your handwriting today is much better than before."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are bright. Is this praise from his father?


    There was a look of praise on his face. He quickly climbed onto the chair to do it well, picked up a brush and wrote a word. This is what he tried to write correctly, but it was still crooked.


    Night is not white to look at this word, and think of the previous night small read abnormal.


    It was from that night when I met the assassin, Xiaonian began to be different.


    as like as two peas, he saw the same idea, but his expression and reaction were very different.


    At night, Bai Feng''s eyes narrowed slightly, and her brain turned rapidly.


    One is cold and proud, the other is cute and coquettish. They are totally two personalities.


    as like as two peas, he never thought that there would be a child who was exactly the same as the night''s mind.


    But a child should not change so much in a short time, unless he is not him!


    Night is not white in the eyes of flash quickly a trace of clear.He took out the script that Xiaonian had written the night before and put it in front of him together with what Su Xiaorui had just written. His slender fingers pointed a little night small read words: "this is a small read practice calligraphy, this is your writing."


    Su Xiaorui is shocked!


    Yexiaonian''s writing is also very good: "this..."


    The night is not white that pair of eyes sharp ground looks at him, the lip draws up a smile that even he can''t understand: "who are you on earth?"


    Su Xiaorui all of a sudden, he - dew, stuffing!


    "What''s your name?" Ye feibai looks at the little boy in front of him, stares at his eyes, looks stunned and has some helpless appearance. He can''t help but ask him in a soft voice.


    looked at this as like as two peas in the night. His heart immediately recognized his identity. He was also his son.


    So, at the beginning, Yinger gave birth to a pair of twins. She not only gave birth to yexiaonian, but also gave birth to this little boy.


    His heart is soft and heartache, he touched Su Xiaorui''s face: "what''s your name?"


    "I, I It''s called Su Xiaorui. "


    Su Xiaorui? Surname Su?


    Night is not white, only feel their heart thumping, excited hard to add, must be the shadow, must be!


    His eyes are more and more dark and deep, and his voice is a little difficult to ask: "Xiao Rui, tell my parents where they are?"


    Su Xiaorui remembers the horrible appearance of yefeibai, and naturally dare not give his mother a confession. What''s more, the mother seems to hate his father very much. If he betrays his mother, how can his mother ignore himself?


    Su Xiaorui shakes his head: "can''t tell you!"


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, holding Su Xiaorui''s hand, eyes cold light suddenly appeared: "really don''t say!"


    Su Xiaorui secretly glanced at night Fei Bai. He knew that his father was suddenly so gentle that he wanted to cheat his mother''s house out. He was not so stupid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 548

    Su Xiaorui shook his head vigorously: "don''t say, don''t say."


    Night is not white patience are in front of this small bun to polish, his eyes slightly flash: "you say not to say?"


    "No!" He doesn''t say, what can father do with him!


    "Pain, pain, pain!" Su Xiaorui only felt that ye feibai held his hand tightly. His strength was so strong that he almost broke his hand!


    "Where is your mother?" Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, eyes exude a strong sinister atmosphere, with a thick cold face.


    "Wow Su Xiaorui was scared, only know that sobbing began to cry, "Dad is bad, dad is bad!"


    Night feibai saw Su Xiaorui cry like this, for fear of breaking his little hand, he let go.


    With a gloomy face, he directly mentioned that he had once again thrown him into the dark room. He also told his servants, "no one is allowed to deliver food to him!"


    The last time I was shut up, I thought about my mistakes and had food to eat. This time, I didn''t even have any rice.


    Su Xiaorui looks at the bruise on his hand. He is very sad and desperate.


    He had been locked up all day, and he was so hungry that he cried and cried, but no one paid attention to him.


    "Lord, my son is still young..." Ling Feng see night is not white again ruthlessly shut the small son of the world into the room, but also did not give him food to eat, face is unbearable expression.


    He always felt that the prince was too strict with his son.


    How can ye feibai not feel distressed? This child he has not seen in five years, he would like to supply him with the love he has received in the past five years. However, if you want to find a shadow, you must go through him


    He thought he would see the shadow soon.


    Su Xiaorui wrongly sucked his nose and covered his stomach with his little hand. He was really hungry.


    He really wants to eat sweet and sour spareribs and his mother''s cooking. I really miss you. Little hands continue to wipe tears, sobbing


    Su Xiaorui is crying bitterly. He sees Lingfeng coming in from outside with food in his hand.


    Su Xiaorui happily took a chicken leg and chewed it. He saw that Ling Feng was going to leave, so he went up and hugged his thigh. He looked at him in a daze: "will you let me out?"


    Ling Feng put the food on the small table: "the Lord has orders, the little prince can''t go anywhere, this food is still secretly brought in by his subordinates. Don''t show it to the Lord."


    Su Xiaorui sucked his nose and almost cried again.


    Ling Feng finished this sentence and turned away, but Su Xiaorui found a string of bright and dazzling keys hanging on his waist.


    Su Xiaorui narrowed his eyes. He quickly rubbed against Lingfeng and deliberately said, "wait a minute. I''m hungry. Can you bring me some food?"


    "Good!"


    Su Xiaorui takes the opportunity to steal the key from Lingfeng''s waist and hides it behind him.


    Ling Feng''s eyes flash a smile, he just as do not know.


    Su Xiaorui grinned, and his eyebrows showed a proud look. He could escape with the key.


    When Su Xiaorui is full of food, he carefully opens the door with the key. Without making any sound, he pokes his head for a moment. Seeing that no one is paying attention to him, he secretly runs outside.


    Su Xiaorui wants to run straight home for fear that someone will follow him.


    He purposely went around the path and repeatedly confirmed that no one was following him before he ran home. He knocked at the door: "Mom, ma''am, I''m back..."


    Su Xiaorui patted the door for a long time, but did not respond. He knocked again: "mother, I am Su Xiaorui!"


    "Open the door!" A stern, urgent voice came coldly from behind.


    Su Xiaorui heard the familiar voice coming from behind. As soon as he turned his head, he saw his father and many people standing on his body. He was suddenly confused.


    When ye feibai saw this manor, he was very regretful. The shadow lived here!


    He wandered around many times without going in!


    Night after the white order to go down, the door was quickly kicked open.


    Su Xiaorui at the moment also can''t wait to run inside, but found that the inside has been empty.


    He found that the room was empty, including his clothes and his schoolbag. Su Xiaorui was immediately dumbfounded and looked at all this. His mother left, but his mother didn''t want him!


    In order to avoid the scene, he ran away!


    His hands tightly clenched into fists, the back of his hands blue veins burst up, his red lips evil charm to lift up, more and more demonic and Yin charm! Five years!


    He''s been looking for her for five years, five years!


    Damn, she ran away again!


    Ye feibai felt that he was going to be mad, and his eyes burst out with bloodthirsty coldness: "Lingfeng, you order to go down, a woman abducted the little son of a son, and immediately thoroughly search the whole Nanyang city!"


    Su Xiaorui was frightened and even said, "no, my mother doesn''t know that he is a little son of a son! My mother thought he was meNight non white Chao Ling Feng handed a look, Ling Feng immediately backed out.


    Ye feibai tried to restrain his facial expression. He squatted down and patted Su Xiaorui comfortingly. He said with regret: "so it is. After that, Xiao Rui will not see his mother."


    Su Xiaorui opened his mouth wide. Yes, his mother didn''t know that night Xiaonian was himself, and his mother would certainly not look for himself again.


    I will never see my mother again!


    Su Xiaorui thought more and more sad, and immediately began to cry, even rolling on the ground: "no, no, I want my mother, I want my mother Don''t you want Ruier, mother, mother... "


    Ye feibai touched his head with heartache. His face was gloomy and dark. He coaxed softly: "Xiao Rui doesn''t cry, and his mother won''t appear again."


    Su Xiaorui is also afraid. He can''t care about anything at the moment. He grabs ye feibai''s skirt and says: "Dad, help me find my mother back How about that? "


    "Well, dad will help you find your mother." Ye feibai agreed, and he slowly asked, "then think about it, where could your mother go?"


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui gradually stopped crying and began to try to recall.


    The night is not white again in the side point way: "you think about your mother has no other place to live, think carefully."


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his small face and thought carefully. Yefei looked at him expectantly.


    Suddenly, Su Xiaorui said, "yes! My mother has a small yard in the neighboring county. We go there to enjoy the flowers every spring


    Night is not white, cold eyes flash a smile: "specific where, know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 549

    "I don''t know." Su Xiaorui''s white face was still covered with tears, and his brow was tightly wrinkled, "but there is a bridge nearby, which seems to be called There is a delicious restaurant near the bridge called Yangchun restaurant


    Su Xiaorui tells ye feibai about the place in detail, without considering that he sold his mother!


    Night is not white pink thin lips, shadow, you wait!


    Ye feibai gets Su Xiaorui''s instruction and immediately takes him out of the house. He orders, "somebody, go and check the moon bridge immediately. Yangchun restaurant is there. Hurry up!"


    Soon, a servant asked for the specific location, and the party immediately set out in that direction.


    Su Ying did not know that her son had been changed, and she would not know that her son would "sell" her. She only thought that she was living in Qiaoxiang County, a neighboring county.


    She drove all night and finally arrived at the residence in Qiaoxiang county with Hongbo and yexiaonian. Although it was not as big and exquisite as the yard in Nanyang.


    However, the environment here is unique, often to the spring, peach blossom around, very brilliant.


    After su Ying arrived here, she put down her luggage and breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s safe at last!"


    Night small read after looking around, he did not know that his mark was eaten by the birds, still looking forward to when Dad along with the mark to find.


    He didn''t want to lose his father forever.


    Su Ying and red wave randomly tidy up the room, see night small read look wrong, asked: "Rui son, what are you looking at, hungry?"


    Ye Xiaonian turned his head and asked earnestly, "mother, are we here to avoid my father?"


    Su Ying didn''t expect that he would be so straightforward. He couldn''t help being stunned. Then she nodded: "yes."


    Night small read frown curiously asked: "why should mother avoid father?"


    Su Ying''s eyes are clear and full of curiosity. Su Ying doesn''t want to hide him: "because my mother can''t bear your father''s other women, and he can''t bear your father''s connivance to hurt his mother."


    Night small read big eyes, unexpectedly can have this kind of thing: "ah?"


    Su Ying''s eyes darkened for a moment: "at that time, you were still in your mother''s stomach, and she ran away, but your father would not let her go. On the day of production, your father and Dad brought the killer over, killed people when they met, and robbed your brother. "


    Su Ying said here stopped: "say up, you have a twin brother, do not know how it is now?"


    This is the first time that my mother mentioned himself in front of me. A trace of excitement flashed in the eyes of night Xiaonian: "is it brother?"


    Xiao Rui is always fighting to be his brother. This time, his mother admits that he is his brother.


    Su Ying nodded: "yes, he was so young at that time. Those killers kill people when they see people, even their mother''s brother and maid are stabbed. At that time, the scene was very chaotic. Before my mother had a good look at it and hold your brother, he was robbed. "


    Night small read from Su Ying here to hear such "truth", really feel some incredible, Dad even made such a thing.


    Su Ying''s eyes drooped slightly, and she gently held night Xiaonian in her arms: "my mother has lost your brother and has no courage to lose you, so we can''t be found by your father in any case."


    Night small read to nod, this time and some regret oneself left a mark, how to lead father to do?


    They settled down here, and Hongbo went to make dinner.


    Three people around the table to eat, did not feel that the night is not white horse has quietly arrived, surrounded the house.


    Su Ying suddenly felt the voice coming from the door, lifted her eyes and found that the door was vigorously kicked open.


    Then, she saw a small figure running towards her, and then the group of little people flew to her at the fastest speed and climbed on her body. His chubby little hands tightly held her neck.


    There are still wet tears on his face, and his small mouth is slightly pursed. It seems that he is very sad and pitiful: "my mother, sobbing, Ruier is missing you so much!"


    "Rui''er?" Su Ying as like as two peas in the arms of the lively child, clearly is Rui, and then


    Su Ying saw another child sitting quietly beside her, who had a perfectly identical face with Rui.


    "You..." Su Ying''s pupil suddenly shrinks.


    The red wave on one side is also stunned and widens his eyes.


    her eyes as like as two peas swept away before the two children, and there were two identical young masters!


    What''s going on?


    Su Ying looked back and forth again, and immediately recalled that rui''er''s character was always unpredictable during the recent period. At one time, he was mischievous, and the other was cold and serious.


    She always thought that he had grown up, but it was not!


    This is rui''er in her arms, so the quiet one is her treasure!It''s the treasure of her heart!


    God treat her not thin, unexpectedly so will Dabao to her side!


    Su Ying''s lips and corners, a look of ecstasy appeared in her always indifferent eyes.


    At this moment, a nice and deep voice came from the door: "shadow, you really let me have a good meal to find!"


    Su Ying raised her head and looked at the past along the voice, with a pair of cold black eyes.


    Su Ying only felt a shock, as if there was a strong electric current from her heart, her heart seemed to stop beating, even breathing stopped.


    Su Ying looked at the man in front of her, stiff all over.


    The man in front of him is tall, wearing a black robe, which makes the whole man more and more gloomy.


    His eyes were as cold as a cold pool, and his thin lips pressed into a line.


    Night is not white step by step toward her, Su Ying only feel his step a sound to step on her heart.


    She soon came back. She thought that she would never see him in her life, so sometimes she always wondered how she would react to seeing him again. It turned out to be so calm.


    Ye feibai''s eyes are sharp and deep. He looks at the woman in front of him. He raises his chin slightly and looks at himself without showing weakness. He would like to strangle her with one hand!


    Ye feibai raised his hand slightly, and his voice seemed to be bloodthirsty and murderous: "come on, this woman took away the little son of a son and caught her up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 550

    Night is not white a wave, behind have a lot of bodyguards dressed in black, seem to be about to catch Su Ying.


    Red wave subconsciously stood up in front of Su Ying, nervous, but was pushed aside by the bodyguard.


    Su Ying was stunned at once, but he saw that the night was not white. He stood there coldly and looked at her coldly. His eyes almost swallowed her up.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are also dumbfounded. They can''t imagine that their father would arrest their mother in such a name.


    Su Xiaorui block in front of Su Ying, anxious to cry: "don''t you hurt my mother!"


    Ye Xiaonian''s calm face also flashed a touch of anxiety. He stood in front of Su Ying and bravely looked at Ye Fei Bai: "it was me and my brother who secretly changed it. No matter what happened to my mother, my mother didn''t know anything about it."


    Su Ying looks at the two children in front of her, she is excited and moved, her eyes are still moist.


    To this day, she still can''t believe that the two children had secretly exchanged identities, which she never found out.


    She looks at Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian.


    Now the two sons stood together in front of her, and she could not tell the difference between them by the subtle expression on their faces, but she had no doubt before.


    "Take it away!" Ye feibai''s mouth coldly squeezed out these two words, his hands tightly clenched into a fist, he had to spend the greatest effort to suppress the anger in his heart.


    He gazed at the woman in front of him. His eyes were cool and cold. She was wearing a lotus flower colored coat and skirt. The color was simple and elegant, which set off her skin like jade.


    For the past five years, she looked very well, with red lips and white teeth, as good as ever, and even more beautiful than before.


    Five years, she''s been away for five years, and if he hadn''t found her, she wouldn''t have been in front of him.


    His eyes were sharper and his breath was heavier.


    Su Ying looked at him calmly and said slowly, "the night is not white. Let''s have a good talk."


    "Talk? What can we talk about? " Night is not white micro squint evil eyes, his vision lightly swept from her body, voice as cold as hell.


    "Dad, you can''t be so cruel to your mother!" Su Xiaorui stares at the night. His whole face is wrinkled.


    Night small read also cold voice mouth: "father, you can''t be so to mother!"


    Ye feibai saw that the two little turnip heads had the same caliber, their lips were tight, and their knuckles were gurgling. He stepped forward and held the two heads in his hand: "shut up!"


    Su Ying wanted to come forward, but was blocked by the guards: "night is not white, you..."


    "Oh The night is not white cold a smile, "pour is now distressed son? At that time, you said you would go, but you were very hard-hearted! "


    Su Ying''s eyes showed anger: "I..."


    "Su Ying, you have committed more than one crime." Ye feibai quickly interrupts her. He picks up Su Xiaorui: "you abduct another son of this king for five years. Do you admit or deny this crime?"


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui fluttering on the night non white hand: "let me down, let me down."


    Su Ying''s eyes burst out anger: "night is not white, you let him down!"


    A haze flashed through his eyes: "since you abducted my son, you must pay the price! Someone will take her to another courtyard and lock her up! "


    "Yes


    "Dad --"


    Ye Xiaonian still wants to plead, and is scared back by Ye feibai''s silence.


    Su Ying''s whole body was almost mad with anger. He clenched his hands tightly into fists, and his knuckles were white: "the two children were born in October of my pregnancy. They are my children!"


    Night is not white to carry two children to turn head to walk, lightly leave a sentence: "I am the child''s father."


    Su Xiaorui''s cry and night Xiaonian''s cry came faintly.


    Su Ying took a deep breath, and her heart trembled violently. The two children were in his hands, and she would not go anywhere.


    Su Ying was taken back by these bodyguards, and they put her in a dark room in another hospital.


    This small black room is the one that Guan Su Xiaorui had before. There are all kinds of furnishings here. There are beds and tables. Except for no windows, the whole room looks dark.


    Su Ying was locked inside, holding her chin with her hands. She was far away from the Huai palace and the capital city. She thought that there would be no intersection between the South and the north in this life. She did not expect to meet in such a situation.


    Although she was still worried about her children, she should not embarrass them.


    "Dad, can you spare your mother?" Su Xiaorui took the night non white hand and kept shaking, "it''s very dark inside, and my mother will be afraid."


    "She''s not you!" Night is not white wave his small hand, deep voice says.


    "Dad, how can you release your mother?" Night small read small body straight stand aside, look calm and clever.


    Night is not white to drink a cup of tea quietly, slowly said a: "how can not."This time, he won''t let her go. He would rather she hated her all her life, and he would not let her out!


    Night small read eyebrow Yu tiny wrinkle, kneel down straight, deep voice way: "father, please let go of your mother."


    Seeing ye Xiaorui''s action, Su Xiaorui also knelt down. He held Yefei''s thigh and slapped his cute eyes. The dog''s leg was extremely good: "my mother didn''t abduct me. I was abducted by him voluntarily! So let your parents go. "


    Ye Xiaonian also said: "nian''er likes her mother and wants to go with her mother!"


    Su Xiaorui then said: "yes, yes, everything is our fault, Dad, don''t blame your mother!"


    Ye Fei looked at the two little turnip heads coldly, and was so angry that he didn''t know where to send: "get up for me!"


    Ye Xiaonian obstinately looked at him: "Dad does not let the mother, we will not get up!"


    Su Xiaorui also repeatedly nodded: "that''s it!"


    "Good! Very good! " These two stinky boys also toward the shadow, "if you want to kneel down, just kneel down here!"


    Night is not white to go out, full of evil, he ordered under the humanitarian: "do not allow two young masters close to the house, give me a good look at the woman!"


    "Yes."


    Green mark stands in the corner, palms are full of sweat.


    She had heard that the princess had been found and that Hongbo had followed her. She didn''t know how happy she was. But when she heard that the prince was going to lock up the princess and not allow anyone to visit her, she was very anxious.


    Hongbo is standing beside the green mark now. She has heard everything in the room and is worried.


    The two young masters can''t talk to the king. What about the young lady?


    Red wave and Green Mark looked at each other, both helpless.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 551

    Night feibai went to the backyard alone, he asked Lingfeng to bring him a jar of wine.


    The summer night on the mountain is very quiet. The sky in the sky is decorated with shining stars, which makes people deeply intoxicated.


    Night is not white, one cup after another to drink wine, lips show a touch of self mockery.


    He had been looking for her so hard, but now that he found it, she still wanted to run away from him and even take her two sons away from him.


    How could he have done what she wanted?


    "Lord, drink less wine." In recent years, Ling Feng seldom sees that night is not for nothing.


    The night is not white, and did not pay attention to him.


    Ling Feng said with a stiff scalp: "Wang Ye, two young masters are still kneeling in the house."


    "If they want to kneel, let them kneel!" Night is not white tone is very bad, these two little devils already know everything, but hide from him.


    Ling Feng didn''t care when he saw that the night was not white. He continued: "Lord, since you have found the princess back, you can talk well..."


    Ye Fei held on to the wine glass with his hands and turned his head to see Ling Feng. Ling Feng only felt that the cold chill came from all around him. It was summer night, and the temperature in the air suddenly dropped to zero.


    The words behind Ling Feng are sealed in the mouth.


    Night is not a white thin lip a close: "get out of the way!"


    Ling Feng hid himself in the dark and sighed.


    In the dead of night.


    Su Ying takes out the fan smoke from her arms and ignites it. She put out the smoke from the gap, and the smoke soon played a role. The two guards guarding the outside soon fainted.


    Su Ying heard the voice of someone falling outside, and her red lips drew up a smile.


    It''s not so easy to lock me up.


    Su Ying''s life in the past few years is very leisure, and her heart of defense is indispensable. She still carries some small concealed weapons. She took out a long steel wire from her arms. She inserted the wire into the keyhole and quickly pried the lock open.


    Su Ying just came out of the small dark room and had no time to run. She only felt a cold breath coming from behind her body, and then her slender right hand wrist was quickly seized by people.


    I drank a lot of wine in vain, and the whole person was a little somber.


    As soon as he came back from the backyard, he saw two bodyguards falling at the door, and then saw Su Ying creeping out of it.


    Ye feibai''s eyes are as sharp as a knife edge, as if to poke a hole in her body: "do you have to run?"


    His voice was infinitely cold, as if poisoned.


    Su Ying did not turn around, but vaguely felt a strong sense of oppression, too heavy to resist.


    She was a little annoyed that she was caught.


    At the moment, yefeibai is already on the edge of irritability. His hand tightly clasps her wrist and almost breaks her. He stares at her back fiercely: "are you so anxious to escape me?"


    Su Ying''s heart did not come to a burst of panic, she took a deep breath, slowly turned her head.


    She looked up at his angry face and said, "you''d better let go of me. We''ve been separated from each other for a long time."


    Night is not white breath approaching her, with a strong smell of wine, his eyes burning with anger, his face with bloodthirsty, cruel: "you tell me again!"


    Su Ying micro pick smile, qinglingling eyes seem to directly see his heart, she said word by word: "I said, we have no relationship, I think that and leave the book should have been in your hand!"


    Night is not white eyes more and more dark, his face is tight, the blue veins on his forehead jump violently. He clenched his teeth and said: "what and from the book, you this woman dare to leave with this king!"


    Su Ying smiles indifferently, and her face is all resolute. She squints at Yefei: "in black and white, we have written the book in black and white, and since then, we have been merciless."


    Zhu Xianduan, mirror missing, morning dew Xi, Fang SHIXIE, white head chant, hurt parting, try to add meals not to read concubine, Jin Shui soup, and Jun changjue!


    He remembers every word in the book, a good "Jin Shui Tang Tang, and Jun Chang Jue"!


    Night is not white, think of that and leave the book, wish to strangle the woman in front of you immediately!


    Ye feibai''s voice was cold and heartless. His slender fingers clenched tightly. Su Ying felt that his hand was pinched and hurt: "Su Ying, don''t try to irritate the king. You can''t afford the consequences!"


    Su Ying sneered: "how, does the royal highness of huaiwang want to go mad with a little girl now?"


    Good, good! Well, his highness Huai Wang, she has made a clear distinction with him.


    Night Fei Bai suddenly presses Su Ying on the wall behind him, and his tall body is close to her.


    His bony hands pressed her jaw tightly, and his thin, seductive lips were close to her lips. The wine puffed on her face. His face was ferocious and cold: "Su Ying, don''t want to escape from the king this time! If you do not obey, I will break your hand first, and then break your legNight is not white, the cold expression makes Su Ying feel shocked.


    Just as she was about to say something, yefeibai had already raised the back of her head and grabbed her soft lips heavily!


    Five years of missing, five years of hate, all melt in this kiss.


    He ravaged and plundered madly in her mouth. He had no tenderness, only rudeness and fury.


    Su Ying only felt pain, very painful, gently hissed, and then fiercely bit the past.


    The night is not white slightly a meal, the face is expressionless to loosen her some, his lip was bitten blood by her, more appear he enchanting matchless.


    He looked at her in a daze, and then a touch of sycophant hung up on his lips.


    He pinched her chin, and the strength of his hand was a little heavier, and he once again kissed her deeply, this time more fiercely and fiercely than before.


    Su Ying almost has an illusion that he is going to be taken apart by him!


    Ye feibai bit her lip hard, and his wet tongue stirred and sucked her lips wantonly in her mouth, stirring her tongue. His deep kiss with wine completely occupied her breath.


    Su Ying suddenly felt a cold chest, his cold hands did not know when to drill into her lapel.


    Su Ying was shocked. After so many things, how could he still do such a thing to him!


    She raised her hand and slapped him hard on the face.


    This prick makes ye feibai wake up quickly from drunkenness!


    Ye feibai stepped back and gave a sneer. His whole body emitted a deadly and dangerous breath: "do you really want to go?"


    Su Ying wiped her lips with the back of her hand. Her disgust seemed to touch something disgusting. She gave a cold smile: "yes, I have nothing to do with you."


    "Then you go." Night is not white micro side over body, "you go alone, two children stay!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 552

    Su Ying was stunned and looked at him in disbelief.


    Ye Fei sneered: "two children are mine, children must stay with me, as for you - help yourself."


    These two children are su Ying''s weak points. This is the child she was pregnant with in October. They are closely related. She can''t leave the children alone.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, turn to leave, face determined not to have a trace of emotion, her whole person stagnant to stand in place: "this is not fair!"


    "What is fairness?" he said


    Night is not white back to her, eyes full of sad look, he now want to keep her, but also to children as an excuse.


    Night is not white step by step to leave, with a thick self mockery on his face, he so miss her, so want to keep her around, but she does not want him, she hates him.


    Su Ying stood in place for a long time, or returned to the room.


    She tossed about for a long time, but also a little tired, she put herself on the bed.


    If in the past, she wanted to run and run casually, but now she has concerns, many things are different.


    Green mark and red wave eyebrows locked stand in the corner, guarding two small buns, do not know what happened to Su Ying here.


    Green mark took a look at Hongbo. Seeing that she had not suffered any hardship, she was relieved: "how are you and the princess living outside for so many years?"


    "Except for some setbacks at the beginning." Hongbo nodded. "It''s not bad."


    Greenmark asked curiously, "what happened at the beginning?"


    Hongbo sighed: "at the beginning, the princess was afraid of being found by the prince and left with us. She took the young master all the way to the south, but she didn''t expect to meet the pirates on the way. It''s hard to hide. I''ve hurt my hand and lost all my silver. "


    "Such a thing happened!" Green mark remembers that Su Ying was just out of the month at that time, and wanted to take care of her little son-in-law by herself. It was so hard and not easy. Her eyes were red. "What happened then?"


    "And I''m also separated from Zhong Bo."


    "Zhongbo was later brought back to the palace by the Lord."


    When Hongbo heard Zhongbo''s news, he nodded at ease: "after I separated from Zhong Bo, I ran forward desperately. Then I was caught by the bad guys and sold into the brothel. I was forced to receive guests."


    The expression on Green Mark''s face was shocked: "isn''t it?"


    "They beat me with a whip and tried to force me to submit. Naturally, I refused."


    Hongbo said plainly, but the green mark remembered that they were so dangerous all the way. He wiped a tear with his hand: "what should I do later?"


    I''m glad that the past is still with her.


    Red wave gently exposed the past: "just when I thought I was about to die, the princess came down from the sky and rescued me. She also burned the brothel to avenge me."


    When Hong Bo thought of the scene at that time, he still felt that Su Ying fell from the sky like a God.


    Green mark patted his chest: "fortunately, fortunately!"


    "At that time, I lost all my money. At that time, we didn''t have any money. Even the money for doctors was borrowed from a mother-in-law. When we were in the most down and out period, we only had two copper plates. The princess and I had one steamed bread. "


    Green mark took the veil to wipe tears: "the princess must be very hard outside alone."


    "Fortunately, the princess was so powerful that she sold several recipes in the restaurant and earned the cost of opening a noodle shop. It''s the giri noodle shop at the foot of the mountain. It''s delicious


    Green mark burst into tears and laughed: "the princess is the most powerful."


    Red wave looked at the green mark, red eyes, can not help but smile: "so many years have passed, you still love to cry."


    Green mark glared at her: "I love the princess."


    "It''s all about me. How about you? How have you been these years? "


    "I had a good time in the palace, mainly responsible for the living of the little prince. The little prince is sensible and clever, which is very reassuring. "


    Hongbo lowered his voice and approached the green mark and said, "the princess has been blaming herself for not taking good care of you. Later, the Lord didn''t embarrass you? "


    Green mark shook his head: "No


    Red wave frowned and asked, "at the beginning, those killers killed people when they saw people..."


    "It''s the prince!" Green Mark''s voice was very low. She fainted at that time. She didn''t know, but the eldest son saw it clearly. After hearing that, the eldest prince also died suddenly. It must have something to do with the Lord, "but this matter can''t be mentioned any more."


    "It seems that we have misunderstood Wang Ye," he said with a sigh


    "Has the princess been..."


    Red wave flashed a complex emotion in her eyes and nodded.


    Green mark also said: "the prince has not had a woman around him for so many years, and he never forgets the princess..."


    Red wave got so much information from the green mark that it couldn''t completely digest it for a moment.If it is true that green mark said, is Miss really misunderstood the Lord?


    Two little buns knelt in it for a long time, but they didn''t use it at all. They didn''t come back in vain.


    When they found out, they heard the conversation between red wave and green mark, and they hid in the corner to listen secretly.


    They didn''t listen to the second part of the story, but they heard the front part. It turned out that my mother lived a vagrant life.


    "Are you serious?" Night small read Yang head, dark eyes flash across a touch of heartache, "my mother''s days were very hard."


    Red wave nodded: "yes, fortunately all this is over."


    Night small read firmly open a mouth: "I want to let mother stay."


    Red wave and green mark nodded again and again. Now the plan is to let the princess stay. If there is any misunderstanding between her and the prince, it is better to explain clearly.


    Then, yexiaonian frowned again, but his mother hated his father so much


    "Oh! What are we going to do now? " Su Xiaorui has no patience. Seeing that ye Xiaonian is lost in meditation, he is more anxious. He holds the hand of yexiaonian and shakes it vigorously. "You have read a lot of books. Are you smart? What should we do


    "Don''t make any noise. I''ll think about it." Su Xiaorui began to recall what everyone had said. His mother had said that his father had sent a killer to come over and kill anyone. His mother''s maid was green mark, and his mother''s brother, uncle Liu, were all living very well.


    Has your mother misunderstood something over the years?


    And dad''s cold temper can''t explain this matter well.


    Night small read this matter in the mind to sort out again, generally came to a conclusion, this matter is mainly out of the mother''s body.


    Why don''t they ask their mother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 553

    Su Xiaorui is familiar with the way and takes yexiaonian to the small black room that he closed before. There are two bodyguards in front of him.


    Su Xiaorui raised his chin in front of the night Xiaonian: "look at me!"


    Su Xiaorui stood up straight, slightly raised his haughty chin, glared at his eyes, and then walked toward the two bodyguards with a swing, and set up the family tree.


    Night small read stands behind him, sees his movement, the eye slightly a bend.


    Su Xiaorui walked up to the two guards. He had a straight face and a serious look: "you two, go away for me!"


    Ye Xiaonian also stood beside Su Xiaorui and gave a cold glance to the two bodyguards. The sharp eyes completely copied the night and gave people a kind of pressure.


    as like as two peas, the two guards looked at the two identical young men, and suddenly they came out with a cold sweat. They still said firmly, "no one can go in."


    Su Xiaorui was impatient and ignored him at all. He was about to cross them and rush in. However, he was still stopped by them: "second young master, the LORD said, no one can go in!"


    "Are we anyone? We are the prince''s son, inside is our mother! Let''s go in


    After a pause, the bodyguard said in a dilemma, "the king specially ordered that the little prince and the second young master should not go in."


    "Hum!" Su Xiaorui snorted coldly. He knew that he couldn''t get in. He couldn''t do anything about it.


    In the moonlight, two small figures were sitting on the big stone in the backyard with their backs.


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth and said, "what should I do now? My father refused to let my mother go. We can''t even see my mother. Can you do something quickly? "


    "Don''t rush me." Night Xiaonian''s small face tenses tightly, he is not thinking, this younger brother has been reading by his side, he has been noisy can not think.


    "Do you think of it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ye Xiaonian turned his head and looked at him, "well, since we can''t see my mother, we''ll go to find out about my father first."


    "Well Didn''t you ask for it before? It''s useless! "


    Night small read blink an eye: "we go to beg father again, father does not let mother come out, that we go in to accompany mother, so the head office."


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "Hmm!"


    Although the small black room is terrible, he would like to go anywhere with his mother.


    So the two little carrots held hands to find the night was not white.


    Night is not white, drink too much wine, half rely on the table, slender fingers press temple.


    His face is as perfect and clear as sculpture, and his beautiful Phoenix eyes are half squinting. Even in this half drunk state, his whole body also has a sense of dignity and elegance.


    He heard the movement at the door, looked up and saw two radishes poking their heads at the door. His lips were slightly hooked and said, "come in!"


    "Daddy Su Xiaorui was still thinking about how to say the opening remarks. When he saw yefeibai calling him in, he ran to him quickly.


    He ran forward, clutching his lapel and climbing up, insisting on sitting on his legs and burying his head in his arms.


    He seems very uncomfortable to see ye feibai. He opens a pair of innocent big eyes and asks, "is daddy uncomfortable? Rui''er rubs it for you."


    Su Xiaorui reaches out his little hand to knead the temple for Yefei.


    Su Xiaorui''s small hands also have no strength, night feibai suddenly feel comfortable a lot: "say it, what''s the matter?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his face and showed a big smile: "Hey, I miss my mother!"


    Yexiaonian comes in from the outside in a proper manner. Seeing Su Xiaorui''s action, he almost looks straight at him. He can do this, and his father doesn''t reject him at all.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t speak when he saw the night was not white. He said pitifully, "Dad, do you really don''t let your mother come out?"


    The night is not in vain with the tone of non-negotiable said: "do not put."


    Su Xiaorui said grimly, "but without my mother, I can''t sleep at night."


    Night is not white, light oh, there is no text.


    Su Xiaorui refuses to see yefeibai. He takes yefeibai''s neck and continues to act coquettish and plead: "will dad let us go in with my mother?"


    Ye Fei gave him a glance: "no way."


    Su Xiaorui was about to cry: "yes, yes, yes..."


    "No!"


    Su Xiaorui''s coquettish and crying tricks are all used up, but his father still can''t. Su Xiaorui is a little anxious. He glances at night Xiaonian.


    Night small read board small face slowly said: "father, my mother so many years have been very hard, hard to live a better life, you can''t do this to your mother."


    When ye feibai heard these two little carrots, one was coquettish and the other was reasoning with him, he was happy.


    Ye Xiaonian continued: "mother, a woman with a child growing up, how much effort does she need to pay? Just after she left the palace, she met pirates and lost all her silver. She lived a very hard life. She was so depressed that she could only eat steamed bread every daySu Xiaorui forced his head and squeezed out two tears: "my mother is so pitiful, my father can''t bully her!"


    Ye feibai heard his son mention Su Ying''s downfall past, and narrowed his eyes with anger: "if you don''t do it well, who can blame?"


    Yexiaonian dodged Kaiye feibai''s sight, blinked, frowned and said, "because my father bullied my mother, my mother left huaiwang mansion. And as a mother, she naturally wanted to keep our two children with her. You must have hurt her heart by locking up your mother in the name of abducting your son. "


    Night is not white hands tightly grasp.


    Su Xiaorui continued to nod hard: "mother is the best mother in the world, Dad, you are too unkind to do so!"


    Ye feibai listened to the words of the two little carrots, and I spoke in a word. His cold face showed a look of great impatience. He felt that his head hurt more, but he could not throw them out directly.


    "Ling Feng!"


    Night non White called a, Ling Feng quickly came in from the outside: "what do you want from the Lord?"


    "Take the two young masters back."


    Su Xiaorui two chubby little hands cling to ye feibai''s arm, and his voice is tender: "Dad, are you angry?"


    Ling Feng lowered his head and couldn''t help smoking.


    Night is not white sharp sight swept in the voice of two small dolls: "I know how to do, you give me a good stay."


    Su Xiaorui heard that night is not white tone loose, eyes bright: "we are obedient, father let us see mother."


    The night is not white, neither nods nor denies.


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a big smile: "dad doesn''t speak, we will take you as the default."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 554

    Two small buns were brought back to the room by Ling Feng. They were lying on the bed, hiding in a quilt.


    Su Xiaorui rarely sighed deeply: "my father is too iron and stone hearted. He even refused to let us see his mother''s face. He sent us away like this."


    Yexiaonian grew up beside yefeibai, and naturally he knew his temperament. Once he decided, things were often difficult to change.


    Su Xiaorui saw that night Xiaonian was silent and continued to shake his body: "have you figured out a way? If you don''t think of a way, I''ll find my mother myself. "


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "you pour is oneself go."


    Su Xiaorui stopped talking at once. He just said it.


    Night small read to see him quiet, slowly said: "I have a way here, just afraid you reveal the stuffing."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened: "what''s the best way to talk about it?"


    A smile flashed in the eyes of Xiao Nian: "you pretend to be sick, try to act like a headache or stomachache. Well, you have to cry and roll. I don''t believe that dad doesn''t come to see us."


    Su Xiaorui did not expect that night Xiaonian would come up with such a method: "ah?"


    Night small read deep said: "when you cry to call for your mother, dad so painful you, will certainly meet your requirements."


    Su Xiaorui thought for a while and thought that this method was still feasible, but


    He looked at the night with a suspicious eye and read, "why don''t you pretend?"


    Night small read a face to say calmly: "because you have the talent of acting very much!"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard yexiaonian praise him, he immediately showed a proud look: "of course, I cheated my master several times when I was in a private school. Once I made my master angry, he told me to stand up, and I pretended to have passed out of heatstroke. At that time, even my mother was cheated by me, and I was allowed not to go to school for two days


    Night small read to see his proud appearance, the corner of the mouth can not help but twitch.


    "Oh, my stomach hurts, my stomach hurts..." Su Xiaorui suddenly cries and howls and rolls on the bed with his stomach in his arms.


    He is so lifelike that he can''t even see the quiet night Xiaonian. His younger brother is really an actor!


    Su Xiaorui blinked his eyes at night Xiaonian and continued to act: "it''s so painful, so painful My mother, sobbing... "


    Su Xiaorui''s cry suddenly startled the people outside. When green mark heard the news, he went to report it to ye feibai: "Lord, it''s not good. The second young master''s stomach aches and he is rolling and crying badly."


    Ye Fei Bai Ben is writing something in his study. When he hears Su Xiaorui''s stomachache, he immediately loses his brush: "come on, go and ask the doctor!"


    Ye feibai rushes over in a hurry. He sees Su Xiaorui''s head covered with sweat and his hands tightly covering his stomach. Yexiaonian on one side seems to be frightened and stands there without knowing what to do.


    Night Fei white strides forward to hold Su Xiaorui in his arms. His face is worried: "how can the doctor not come?"


    As soon as the sound of Yefei''s vernacular voice has fallen, the accompanying doctor has come in from the outside with a medicine box on his back. He quickly comes to check Su Xiaorui''s pulse, but he can''t find out why.


    "What a pain It''s so painful, sobbing My mother... "


    "What''s going on?" he asked


    "Second young master, I''m afraid it''s cold..."


    As soon as the doctor''s voice fell, Su Xiaorui''s crying stopped suddenly, and he looked as if he had fainted in pain.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s appearance. His mouth is slightly open and gives him a thumbs up in his heart.


    After su Xiaorui''s "pain dizziness" passed, he opened his mouth vaguely and said, "mother My mother... "


    Night feibai reached out and touched the cold sweat on Su Xiaorui''s head. He felt very distressed: "come on, bring the princess."


    Night small read stands on one side diligently tight small face, just don''t let oneself laugh out a sound.


    Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui''s stomachache, and rushes to this side in a hurry. As soon as she comes over, Su Xiaorui hugs Su Xiaorui.


    When she heard Su Xiaorui still calling for her mother and mother, she was distressed: "rui''er, rui''er My mother is here... "


    Ye feibai stood up and took a cold look at the doctor. The doctor stammered: "the body of the second young master is not seriously affected. Just drink a pair of medicine."


    "Come on


    "Yes, yes." The doctor quickly retired, and the night was not white, but also took other people out.


    The room was quiet for a moment, leaving only mother and son.


    Su Ying''s eyes are full of worry and tension, patting Su Xiaorui''s face: "rui''er, rui''er..."


    Su Xiaorui immediately opened his eyes, eyes full of cunning smile: "mother..."


    Su Ying a Leng: "stomach still ache?"


    Su Xiaorui coquettishly buried his face in Su Ying''s arms, and said with a smile, "my mother is also scared. Hey, do I act like that?"Su Ying suddenly understood that this little turnip''s head was pretending to be ill. She could not help but put out her hand and knocked on his head: "you are really going to scare your mother to death!"


    Su Xiaorui immediately pointed the spearhead at night Xiaonian: "he let me pretend."


    Night small read some embarrassed ground to smile: "the father does not let us see the mother, so can only come out this bad strategy."


    Su Ying hugged the two children in her arms and rubbed their heads: "you can''t make such a joke next time."


    "Mother, we miss you so much, we can''t see you after many ways!" Su Xiaorui''s dog leg was holding the neck of Su Ying and began to Tucao. "Daddy is so bad that no matter how we make complaints about daddy, dad will not let us see you."


    Su Ying''s eyebrows light frown, a flash of anger in the eyes, night is not white even do so absolutely, even the children do not let her see: "that mother will take you away?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "Hmmm!"


    Night small read hesitated for a while, also nodded: "good!"


    The door suddenly "bangs" and other people open it heavily. Su Ying turns around and sees the night in a black robe standing at the door. His beautiful Phoenix eyes are half narrowed dangerously, showing a bloodthirsty chill in his eyes, which almost makes people''s heart stop beating.


    The three people in the room saw his eyes, and all of a sudden they reflected. What they had just said was heard by him.


    Three people were shocked, three faces suddenly showed a nervous look.


    Su Ying stands up and blocks in front of the two children, although she has some confidence is insufficient, still did not show weakness to stare back.


    Ye feibai saw that their mother and son were united in the united front and got along so well that they even discussed to leave him!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 555

    The night is not white and pretty face, the haze is terrible, almost burst out.


    His eyes were as cold as a sharp blade, sweeping over the faces of three people, he immediately felt betrayed.


    He felt that he was going mad and could hardly contain it.


    He took a breath, word by word: "come on, take this woman away!"


    Su Ying bravely raised his chin and glared back: "don''t separate the three of us!"


    Ye Fei gave a sneer. She left herself in such a hurry, and even took the two children away, leaving her alone!


    His face showed sinister and ferocious, ferocious people can not directly look at: "look at Xiaorui are called what you look like, young age learned to lie! If you continue to be with them, I''m afraid that you''ll destroy the little idea


    The two children were very excited just now to be able to get together with their parents. They were flustered when they heard yefeibai say so.


    Su Xiaorui was the first to sink. His mouth was flat and he began to cry. He held Su Ying''s thigh: "no matter what happened to my mother, it''s not easy for me to lie and cheat dad. Dad, don''t separate us and my mother..."


    Ye Xiaonian frowned and walked heavily to yefeibai''s face and hung his head: "Dad, this is because of me, and I did it wrong. Please don''t blame your mother and brother. "


    "You..." Ye feibai took a look at Ye Xiaonian, closed his eyes and took a deep breath. His voice became more and more gloomy. "Take these three switches and take this woman away!"


    Night is not white order, Su Ying or was taken back to that small black room.


    When the two little buns saw that their mother had been taken away, they all cried, and even the night Xiaonian, who had no emotional leakage, quietly shed tears.


    Two little buns cried and went to sleep.


    The next day, when the two men just woke up, Ling Feng came in to convey ye feibai''s words: "two young masters, the king was very angry about what happened last night. If you can''t finish a hundred letters, you can''t even come out of this room! "


    "Well


    "Er


    The two little buns were shocked. How could dad do such a thing!


    Su Xiaorui, in particular, fainted when he heard a hundred of them. He lay on the ground and rolled: "don''t do it, don''t do it! I''m still a child. "


    Ling Feng sees Su Xiaorui''s coquettish and tumbling, which makes him laugh. No wonder the Lord can''t help him.


    Compared with Su Xiaorui''s rolling appearance, ye Xiaonian appears more calm. He frowns slightly: "is it because we finish the task that my father will let us see our mother?"


    If that''s the case, they will accept the punishment.


    Ling Feng couldn''t bear to look at two little dolls and said vaguely: "maybe."


    Night small read a word, began to write.


    Su Xiaorui is most impatient to write, or 100, but there is no way, not even the room can not go out.


    So he also obediently sat beside Su Xiaorui and wrote along with him.


    Su Xiaorui finally wrote three of them, and began to face bitterly. He felt his stomach and said, "are you hungry?"


    Night small read hand action does not stop, nodded: "well."


    As soon as their words fell, they heard a voice coming from outside: "miss greenmark, the Lord has an order. The two young masters have not finished writing a hundred copybooks. They are not allowed to eat."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes widened. He was in a state of fainting. He wrote half a piece, OK?!


    If you go on writing like this, you can''t finish writing until it''s dark tomorrow!


    Night small read frown frown, father unexpectedly so cruel: "it doesn''t matter, there is brother in."


    Su Xiaorui saw several pictures in front of yexiaonian. His eyes lit up, and then he murmured, "I am my brother!"


    Night small read a glance at him: "if you don''t believe, you can ask mother."


    Su Xiaorui turned his eyes and showed a lovely smile: "well, OK, OK, if you are a brother, you can be a brother. How about all the rest?"


    Ye Xiaonian''s hand gave birth to a meal, and three black lines were hung on his forehead. He finally understood from Su Xiaorui what it means to be aggressive.


    Green mark can''t deliver food to the little son of the world. He has been wandering around the door. He sees them hungry all morning and hasn''t come out at noon. His worried forehead is covered with sweat.


    She finally ran into Ling Feng and asked him to take two steamed buns in secretly.


    The next morning, green mark knew that the two young masters had finally finished writing a hundred copybooks, and then she sent the rice in. She had thought that the two young masters could finally come out, but she did not expect that the king had another new task and would copy another 100 calligraphy posts!


    Green Mark''s eyes widened. Are you abusing two young masters!


    Green mark in the afternoon to Su Ying sent food, she saw Su Ying with tears in her eyes: "princess, maidservant thought I would never see you again in this life."


    Su Ying some helpless smile: "you ah, read so much, did not change at all."Green mark casually wiped a tear: "every time I think of the princess, I want to cry..."


    "I''m still a princess. Just call me miss."


    Green mark hesitated for a moment and did not change his words: "princess, do you still refuse to forgive the Lord? Do you know that the Lord has been fighting and killing people in the past five years, or he has locked himself in his room... "


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly frown, she now hate the night is not white, do not want to know his things: "he and I must not have a half relationship."


    "Every time the LORD goes out to fight, he is as if he doesn''t want to die. He will rush to where he is in danger..." Green mark continues to say in Su Ying''s cold eyes, "once the prince was seriously injured and kept calling the name of the princess. After that serious injury, the prince also left sequelae and his legs were not good. This time he came here for recuperation. He often keeps himself in his room to paint. He hears that he paints princesses. "


    Su Ying''s heart twitched for a moment, her eyes drooped slightly, showing a complex look in her eyes.


    Su Ying sneered, and the smile was full of mockery: "why did you have to do that at the beginning?"


    Green Mark said anxiously: "on the day when the princess gave birth, those killers were sent by the prince. If the prince didn''t arrive in time, I''m afraid..."


    "Green mark, have you defected?" Su Ying sneered, green mark immediately dare not say again.


    Su Ying picked up chopsticks and slowly took a bite: "I don''t care about anything now. I just want two children to grow up peacefully. By the way, are they two good now?"


    "Well..." Green mark hesitated for a moment and stammered, "they were punished by the Lord yesterday, and they are today. The Lord also said that he was not allowed to eat or go out until he finished writing. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 556

    Su Ying heard this, she frowned and asked, "how can he do this when these two children are still so young?"


    "No one dares to resist the orders given by the Lord." Green mark stammered, "red wave is standing outside with food, and I don''t know when I can send it in."


    Su Ying in the past in the cold appearance do not know where to run, she is not angry, she is so precious children, she is reluctant to move a finger, he even so to them!


    Su Ying hurried from inside to outside, the guard at the door stopped her: "princess, the prince has orders, you are not allowed to go there!"


    Su Ying pauses, represses the anger in the heart, looks at the green mark one eye, "I want to see him!"


    "Yes Green mark ran to the study to find ye feibai. She ran out of breath and said, "Lord, the princess and the princess have something to see you."


    Ye feibai seemed to have guessed the result long ago. He wrote something with his head down. There was no fluctuation on his pretty face.


    He waved his hand and said, "no, I don''t see you."


    Green mark quickly came to reply to Su Ying, and she said weakly, "the LORD says you can''t see."


    Su Ying''s cool eyes flashed a touch of anger: "you go to ask him, how to be willing to see me."


    Green mark quickly ran to the study again. She hung her head and did not dare to breathe: "prince, how can you meet her?"


    The night is not white, and his face is flat. He put down his pen, his mouth raised a sneer, and his eyes exuded a cold look: "this is not where she wants to go and stay. If she still has the idea of taking away two children, I won''t see her."


    Green mark low said is, the night is not white said this sentence to Su Ying.


    Su Ying was so angry that her teeth itched. She sneered in her heart, but she said something against her heart: "you go and tell him that I won''t take two children away."


    Night is not white to see Su Ying angry to look for to come, the lips hook up a smile.


    He knew that as long as she deliberately embarrassed the two children, she would come to him on her own initiative.


    The expression on Ye Fei''s white face soon subsided and gave her a silent glance: "what can I do for you?"


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, and think of Green Mark said before, gas do not know where to hit.


    She slightly raised eyebrows, a pair of clear eyes angrily staring at the night is not white: "night is not white, how can you treat children like this?"


    Ye feibai chuckled, and a sarcastic arc appeared on his lips: "my son, I can discipline as much as I want!"


    "You Su Ying was angry, and her white skin became red. "Such a small child even asked them to copy a hundred copybooks. What''s the use of such mechanical homework? Could you pay attention to quality education


    Seeing the woman''s hair blowing up in front of him, ye feibai was amused. He said calmly: "what? You think you know how to teach children? If you look at rui''er, you can''t even write properly. "


    "You..." For this matter, Su Ying is also very helpless. Every time she grasps Su Xiaorui to practice calligraphy, she has no way out when he acts coquettish.


    "When you learn to lie at a young age, is that what you teach children?" Night is not white thin lip evil cold thin hook up, slowly said: "son does not godfather''s fault, he was taught by you, I naturally have to discipline him well!"


    Su Ying retorted: "you don''t think you are right? You teach Xiaonian so skillfully that you don''t even have a carefree childhood. "


    Ye feibai sneered: "as a little son of the huaiwangfu, what kind of carefree childhood do you need?"


    Su Ying''s heart flashed a touch of heartache: "how can you have such a mean father in the world?"


    Night is not white sneer, Feng Mou half Mi: "how can there be such an irresponsible mother like you? You have been away for so many years. You have never cared about nian''er. You have not done your mother''s duty for a day. Why do you say these hypocritical words now? "


    Su Ying''s heart is acutely painful: "I..."


    Night is not white micro lift arrogant chin, word by word: "since you run clean, now I how to discipline children, why do you want to tell?"


    As soon as Su Ying was about to say something, she heard two soft voices: "mother ~"


    then, two little buns ran in from outside the door. Su Ying saw that they could not help squatting down to hold them in their arms.


    Su Xiaorui pitifully raised his hand: "mother, the hands are swollen."


    Su Ying put Su Xiaorui in his palm when he was in the palm of his hand. As expected, it was red and swollen. Su Ying took a look at night Xiaonian, but saw that there was no dissatisfaction on his face. He just put his right hand behind him.


    Su Ying pulls his hand over, which is much more swollen than Su Xiaorui. He holds both hands in his palm and his eyes are hot.


    Su Ying took a look at Su Xiaorui: "are you bullying my brother?"


    Night Xiaonian heard Su Ying say so, and looked at Su Xiaorui with a smile, as if to say: look, my mother said I was a brother.Su Xiaorui puffed up his mouth: "those who can do more work."


    Su Ying is almost defeated by Su Xiaorui. Who does this cheeky look like!


    At this time, the stomach of night small read a cry.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night Xiaonian and said with a smile, "are you hungry?"


    Night small read a face red, Su Xiaorui voice just fell, heard his stomach also coo.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but chuckle and started scraping Su Xiaorui''s nose.


    Su Xiaorui hugged Su Ying''s arm and said with exaggeration: "mother, I''m so hungry! My brother and I haven''t eaten for a long time! "


    Su Ying heartily said: "your mother takes you to eat."


    Su Xiaorui grinned: "I want to eat something made by my mother!"


    "Good!" Su Ying holds Su Xiaorui''s hand with one hand and rubs the head of night Xiaonian with one hand. She hasn''t made any delicious food for him.


    Su Ying looked at the night small read: "read son, what do you want to eat?"


    Night small read dark eyes flash a glimmer of crystal: "my mother do what I like to eat."


    As he walked, Su Xiaorui hopped: "I want to eat sweet and sour spareribs. The sweet and sour spareribs made by my mother are the best. There are also tea flavored chicken..."


    Su Xiaorui orders while walking. Su Ying nods and says yes.


    The night is not white, looking at the back of the big two small leaves, the facial expression is complex, at the same time, there is a touch of warm water in the heart.


    Su Ying only felt a burning sight behind her, her back slightly straight.


    Night non white Zhao Ling Feng came over: "watch them, do not allow them to leave this other courtyard."


    He can''t afford to lose either of them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 557

    Su Ying goes to the kitchen to cook. Green mark and red wave come to help.


    The two radishes also had to help, so they burned the fire. After a while, their faces turned black. The naughty Su Xiaorui almost burned his hair.


    Su Ying quickly hugs the two children and asks them to make dumplings with Hongbo.


    Yexiaonian has never done this before. Instead, he makes dumplings seriously. Su Xiaorui just uses flour as soil to play with


    From time to time will be their good finished products to night Xiaonian to see: "this pinched like not?"


    "Like."


    "And this one?"


    "Like it!"


    Su Ying looked at him and shook his head helplessly.


    Green mark is helping Su Ying to cut vegetables. She thinks that the ground with the princess has become sunny. She sincerely hopes that the princess can stay and never go anywhere.


    Green mark took a look at Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian, and said with a smile, "with the second young master, the little son of the world is much more lively."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "Xiao Rui is too wild. You nian''er helps to look at it, and it''s more regular."


    The two children complement each other.


    Green mark nodded, it was.


    Night is not white, standing far away, looking at the warm picture of the room, suddenly feel as if back to the past.


    At that time, what had not happened, she made soup for him, very happy.


    Ling Feng stood by the side of night feibai and saw him looking at the direction there. He couldn''t help but say in a low voice: "Lord, you also go."


    If you can, ye feibai also wants to go over and hug his two sons and look at his woman.


    It''s just that as soon as he''s gone, it will destroy the atmosphere inside.


    Ling Feng sees the night is not white standing still, in the heart secretly abdominal Fei: the prince does not miss the princess very much, how to see can be such an expression.


    "Let''s go." Night is not white, light to take back the line of sight, turned to leave.


    When he saw his father raise his head, Su Rui raised his eyes


    Su Xiaorui dropped the things in his hand, waved two hands full of flour, and galloped toward the night.


    Su Ying cooked several dishes in one breath, including sweet and sour spareribs, fried meat with green pepper, tea flavored chicken, hand shredded cabbage


    All of them are home dishes that Xiao Rui likes to eat. The twins should have almost the same taste.


    Su Ying will dish on the table, she saw night Xiaonian has sat down.


    Just as she was about to call Su Xiaorui to come to dinner, she saw the little radish''s small hand holding yefeibai''s big hand. It seemed that she was exerting her strength to pull yefeibai over.


    Night is not white, on the surface look very reluctant appearance, but in the heart is not like this.


    Su Xiaorui pulls yefeibai to the opposite side of Su Ying, and then quickly completes in his own position.


    He raised his head and looked at Su Ying. His clear eyes were full of smile: "Mom, Dad hasn''t eaten yet. We should eat together to make it fragrant, right?"


    Su Ying looked at him helplessly, little traitor!


    If there are only four parents, there is a happy family.


    After he called his father over, he picked up his chopsticks and ate happily. He also praised: "the food made by my mother is the best to eat."


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s innocent appearance, and then looks at the night Xiaonian. She eats slowly and gracefully.


    Her heart is full of heartache, yefeibai said right, so many years she has not been responsible for the child into the mother. She put a lot of vegetables in the bowl of night reading: "read son, you eat more. What do you like to eat? Tell your mother that your mother will cook more for you."


    Su Xiaorui saw that his mother was so kind to his brother, so he just put vegetables for his brother, but he didn''t even take vegetables for himself.


    Su Xiaorui slightly tooted his mouth: "mother cooked the best food, mother will do a lot of things! The roast meat made by my mother is delicious, including roast duck, home-made tofu, and Matcha cake, jelly and plum juice... "


    Su Xiaorui reported many, many, in the night Xiaonian to his envious eyes, he just stopped his mouth and continued to eat.


    He had seen his mother''s cooking a few days before he finished reading. He also wanted to eat.


    Su Ying had no choice but to smile. She stretched out her hand and rubbed the soft hair of Xiao Nian at night: "my mother also does the same for you, OK?"


    Ye Xiaonian nodded.


    Su Ying feeds the two children to eat, talking, looks happy, but relatively speaking, sitting opposite Su Ying, the night is not white, and sits still.


    Su Xiaorui was the first to discover yefeibai. He blinked his eyes and asked curiously, "Daddy, why don''t you eat anything? The food made by my mother is delicious. "


    Night is not white, just a cold hum.


    Su Ying didn''t know anything.Su Xiaorui took a piece of fried meat and sent it to Yefei''s mouth. His voice was soft and waxy: "Daddy, have a taste of it! My mother''s food is especially delicious. "


    Ye feibai disdained to look at the meat delivered to the front: "it''s not good to look at it, don''t eat it!"


    Su Ying secretly disdains to look at him, you pretend.


    Su Xiaorui seemed to understand all of a sudden. He looked at Su Ying: "mother, you have been giving me and my brother to eat, which makes dad unhappy. You also give dad a bite."


    Su Ying''s hand a meal, a face speechless stare Su Xiaorui: "you eat your bar, eat things can''t plug your mouth?"


    "Mother, you feed dad, or dad will not eat, hungry how to do?" Su Xiaorui wrinkled his small face, blinked his big eyes, and continued to sell cute and coquettish, "OK?"


    Night small read looks at Su Xiaorui''s appearance, the lip Cape picks up a wipe of smile.


    "Not good!"


    After su Ying refused, she found that ye Xiaonian was also looking at her. She begged: "mother, you can clip a piece for Dad."


    The two children look at Su Ying with innocent pleading eyes. Su Ying has no idea at all.


    She stood up and took a few pieces of fried meat, several pieces of ribs, and added some vegetables to the dish in front of him. She snorted, "do you like it or not?"


    If it wasn''t for the sake of her two sons, she wouldn''t care about him!


    Night is not white eyes, eyes quickly slip through a smile, the face is still a pair of cloud light breeze light appearance.


    He picked up the vegetables with his chopsticks and ate them slowly.


    The dishes she cooked had a unique flavor. What she cooked was not the best to eat, but the warmest thing he had tasted.


    Night is not white, think of their past, miss the past good times.


    Su Ying feeds the two children to eat good food. Unconsciously, she raises her head, only to find that the dishes in front of the night are as clean as they have been brushed. Her heart moves slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 558

    After dinner, Su Ying took her two children to play in the yard. Sitting in the shade, Su Ying saw their faces brimming with happy smiles. She felt that the world had become especially beautiful.


    She felt that only they were the most precious in the world.


    Su Xiaorui is tired of playing. He runs over with Ye Xiaonian. He looks up at Su Ying and says, "Mom, the hot spring pool here is so big. Shall we go and soak together?"


    Say also regardless of Su Ying is willing to or not, two small buns drag Su Ying to the bath together.


    The hot spring pool is full of water. Su Xiaorui is very happy to see the water in the hot spring pool. He takes off all of a sudden and jumps in.


    Relatively speaking, ye Xiaonian is more reserved. His mother may be present, and his white skin is slightly reddish.


    Su Xiaorui splashed water in the pool and kept pouring water on Xiao Nian''s body. He said with a smile: "are you shy? What''s so shy about a man''s husband?"


    Ye Xiaonian stares at Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui is not afraid of him and splashes water at him.


    Su Ying blocks in front of the night Xiaonian and calls him with his surname: "Su Xiaorui, you can''t bully my brother like this!"


    "What kind of brother? I dare not even go into the water! Shame, shame Su Xiaorui lovingly uses his index finger to draw a small face.


    Su Ying was speechless. She turned her head and took a look at Ye Xiaonian. Her eyes showed a gentle smile. She fondly shaved Xiao Nian''s nose: "you are my mother''s son. It''s said that my mother hasn''t bathed you properly."


    Night small read in the big eyes some moist.


    "Silly boy." Su Ying bent over and gently took off her clothes for night Xiaonian. "It''s my mother''s fault that she hasn''t done her mother''s duty for so many years."


    "Mother..."


    Su Ying rubbed his head: "hurry down."


    Su Xiaorui saw that ye Xiaorui was in the water. He splashed water at him and said with a smile, "Hey, hey, I''m finally in the water!"


    Night small read lip Cape to draw up a smile, the body quickly swam in the past, seize Su Xiaorui''s small foot, vigorously patted the water spray: "brother let you, you are bullying the elder brother."


    Ye Xiaonian has been practicing hard since he was young, and his strength is much greater than Su Xiaorui. His hand caught Su Xiaorui''s foot, and Su Xiaorui couldn''t get rid of him: "Oh, do you have such a brother? Stop it


    Su Ying sat on the bank, watching the two children make trouble, splashing water and having a good time, the smile in her eyes can''t stop.


    "Watch out for the wall of the pool. Don''t fall."


    "No way." Night small read should a, drag Su Xiaorui to the middle of the pool, his face showed a belly black smile, "don''t run!"


    Su Xiaorui wants to cry without tears, but he can''t hide. What brother is this!


    Su Xiaorui shouts at Su Ying: "mother, brother bullies people!"


    Su Ying rarely saw night Xiaonian show such a brilliant smile, her eyes with a smile, called to Su Xiaorui: "I didn''t see."


    "Woo..."


    Su Ying saw that the two children were almost playing, so she waved to let the two children come ashore. I''m afraid that they would wrinkle up again.


    Su Ying from the side of the big bath towel to two children dry body, just want to put on their clothes, Su Xiaorui quickly snatched his own robe to put on.


    Su Xiaorui, wearing a broad Nightgown, swung his sleeve and said with a smile to yexiaonian, "we will use bath towel together, but there is only one nightgown. I won''t give it to you."


    Ye Xiaonian looked at Su Xiaorui''s Nightgown eagerly. He was greedy. He said eagerly, "mother, I want it too."


    "Good!" Su Ying promised as like as two peas, "your mother will do it for you, and you will do it exactly the same."


    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head forcefully: "Hmmm!"


    Seeing that the sky was getting dark, Su Ying was ready to take Hongbo back to the manor to live. She always felt that the night and here were not white. She looked down and looked up. It was very embarrassing.


    Two little buns heard that their mother was going to leave, and they reacted very much. One of them held Su Ying''s leg: "Mom, don''t go, don''t go!"


    Su Xiaorui flat mouth, big eyes with two bubbles of crystal clear tears: "mother is not Rui son, mother do not go."


    Night small read frown: "mother don''t go OK, my brother and I will be good."


    Su Ying saw the two children holding themselves pitifully and quickly explained, "my mother can only make a nightgown for nianer when she goes back."


    Night small read shook his head: "no, read son don''t want a nightgown."


    Su Xiaorui also said in a hurry: "I can give my brother my mother don''t leave..."


    When ye feibai saw this picture, his face became angry: "if you want to stay, stay, no one will drive you away!"


    Su Ying snorted coldly: "who is rare to stay?"


    Two little turnip head heard Su Ying iron heart to go, follow her behind the buttocks also want to go to the manor.Ye feibai''s hands tightly clenched into fists. She hated herself so much and wanted to escape from her.


    With cold light in his eyes, his voice is cold: "Ling Feng, go and bring the two young masters back, where are not allowed to go!"


    "Yes Ling Feng brings back two little turnip heads. They want to get rid of Lingfeng''s hands, but they are caught by Ye feibai.


    Night is not white because angry, some can not control the strength, he looked at Su Ying''s back, the back of the hand on the back of the blue veins all burst up.


    Su Xiaorui only felt his arm hurt, almost all would be cut off, at this time night Xiaonian kicked him with his foot.


    Su Xiaorui is not in the mood to pay attention to him. He is dying of pain, OK!


    Night small reads softly to say: "you want mother''s words to shout!"


    Su Xiaorui suddenly reacted. The next second, he cried out with a voice like a pig: "it hurts!"


    Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui''s cry and turns her head.


    She saw the ferocious eyes and ferocious appearance of yefeibai. Her heart was tight and her face was full of anger.


    She came back in a hurry, gnashing her teeth and saying, "you let go. How can you do this to him? He is your son!"


    Night is not white eyes flashing bloodthirsty cold, lips hook a cold arc: "you can manage it, you want to go quickly!"


    Su Ying squatted down and put the two children in her arms. She snorted coldly, and her anger flashed in her dark eyes: "I will not leave. What if you abuse my son?"


    "Whatever you want!" Ye Fei took a cold look at her, swung his sleeve and left.


    Su Ying looked down at the two children''s hands, white skin on a startling bruise, the heart beat hard.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 559

    "No more crying, no more crying..." Su Ying wipes the tears on Su Xiaorui''s face with his sleeve, and then looks at the tears in Xiaonian''s eyes, which makes him feel bad.


    She took them by the hand and walked into the room: "let''s go back to the room, and my mother will give you medicine."


    Su Ying went back to the room and put the two children to bed.


    Red wave and green mark have already taken the ointment to wait on one side, Su Ying, while giving two children medicine, asked heartily, "does it hurt?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and sucked pitifully: "it hurts! My mother will blow it


    "Good." Su Ying put on the medicine for them, and pulled their little hands to blow. She looked at the pinch mark and frowned tightly: "your father is really cruel, so you can do it."


    Ye Xiaonian frowned slightly, raised his head and looked at Su Ying seriously: "Dad is so cruel now. If there is a stepmother in the future, my father doesn''t know how to treat us! So my mother must not leave. "


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his face tightly when he thought of his mother''s leaving: "we are so poor. If my mother left me and my brother, we will be very painful in the future."


    Night small read seems to think of something, deep voice said: "last time the emperor''s grandmother also mentioned to let father find a bride for nianer."


    Su Xiaorui was stunned. He grabbed Su Ying''s sleeve: "so there will be stepmother! Then we''re going to be miserable and miserable No


    Ye Xiaonian nodded: "if the stepmother has a little brother and sister, we are the children without parents."


    Su Xiaorui frowned and said, "didn''t my mother tell me a lot of stories? Those cruel stepmothers didn''t give me food and clothing, but also let them do rough work. Mother, do you have the heart to be abused by my brother and me


    "If your mother wants to go, take us with you."


    Su Ying looks at these two children if have its thing appearance, some are unable to laugh and cry.


    Love their children is a mother''s nature, Su Ying looked at their eager eyes, heart and some sour.


    She rubbed their heads and held them in her arms: "your mother is not going for the time being. Don''t worry."


    Two little turnip heads lie in Su Ying''s arms, with a touch of cunning in their eyes.


    After a while, ye Xiaonian lifted his small head from Su Ying''s arms: "mother, in fact, dad is still infatuated with you."


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing: "what do you know about infatuation at a young age?"


    Everyone has been frowning in his mother''s room for many years


    One side of the green mark can not help but answer: "princess, I heard that the emperor wanted to give Princess Pan Yang to the prince, but the prince refused."


    I think it''s been too long since I left the capital. There is no princess Pan Yang in Su Ying''s mind.


    Night small read affirms the place nodded: "father in the heart only has the mother, is inferior to our family four together."


    Su Xiaorui also thinks that night Xiaonian''s proposal is very good. He looks at Su Ying eagerly: "mother, rui''er wants both mother and father."


    Su Ying sighed and rubbed the two children''s heads: "you don''t want to think more."


    The green mark whispered: "princess, the prince has never had another woman around for so many years. You don''t know he was looking for you before..."


    Su Ying interrupted Green Mark''s words: "stop talking."


    Su Xiaorui sees Su Ying''s displeasure and says in disappointment: "why does mother reject dad so much? What''s wrong with dad? Let him change it


    Night small read very quietly asked: "If father really did wrong, how can mother forgive father."


    Su Ying micro pursed lips, rubbed their heads: "father and mother between things, you do not participate in."


    After being pestered by two steamed buns for a long time, the sky was completely dark. Su Ying waited on the two steamed buns for dinner and washed their faces and feet.


    She watched the two children get into bed and cover them with quilts.


    Su Xiaorui was afraid that Su Ying would go away in the dark. He took Su Ying''s sleeve and said, "my mother is not allowed to go."


    Night Xiaonian also looks at Su Ying with nervous eyes.


    Su Ying looked at them two and gently patted them: "my mother promised you that you would not go. Would your mother tell you a story?"


    Ye Xiaonian asked: "mother, can you repeat the Aladdin lamp you said last time? I haven''t heard of it at the beginning."


    Su Xiaorui immediately received a word: "I haven''t heard of it in the back."


    Su Ying looked at the beautiful and innocent eyes of her two sons, and her lips raised slightly: "the mother said again, you lie well..."


    Su Ying vividly told the story she had seen in her previous life to the two children, until they gradually fell asleep and made a sound of even breathing.Su Ying sat at the head of the bed, staring at their small heads, and satisfied and warm in the heart.


    Her two treasures are now by her side.


    Su Ying''s body moved, and night Xiaonian, lying outside, unconsciously held Su Ying''s hand in her sleep, and said vaguely, "mother, don''t go, your mother will stay..."


    "Well, my mother won''t leave." Su Ying was sour in her heart, and bowed her head to kiss his forehead. She held out her hand and gently patted his small body, "sleep well, my baby My mother will not go anywhere, and she will not leave you. "


    Ling Feng sees Su Ying coax two young masters to sleep and sees her come out.


    Ling Feng''s heart slightly mentions, if the princess still wants to go, how should he do.


    He is thinking, see Su Ying into the next room, this is the room green mark specially prepared for her before.


    The light in the room soon went out, and Ling Feng gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    He immediately turned around and went to his study. He saw that yefeibai was practicing calligraphy. The handsome face was expressionless, cold and indifferent as the king of Yan.


    Ling Feng came closer and took a casual glance.


    I saw a white edict that said "go to the water poor place, sit and watch the clouds rise


    The writing is wild and vigorous. It is a leisurely and carefree poem. Every word is full of murderous spirit.


    Lingfeng suddenly knew that, but the prince didn''t say it, but he was sulking in his heart. Ling Feng immediately replied: "prince, the princess did not go, she has been sleeping in the two young masters."


    Night is not white, heart tip micro motion, eyebrows micro pick, voice indifferent: "who rare she can not go."


    Cough The lower Ling Feng''s head was buried, the prince was very concerned.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 560

    Ling Feng continued to report: "the princess gave two young masters medicine and told them stories. She also said that she would not leave for the time being."


    "You go down." Ye Fei''s pupils are cold and indifferent, even with a trace of impatience. He puts down his brush, and his rosy lips are slightly hooked.


    At night, the top of the mountain is quiet and cool.


    The night is not white, sitting in front of the stone table in the yard, the black hem is faintly blown by the breeze.


    There are several delicate dishes on the stone table, but they hardly move. The night is not white, just a cup by cup of wine, with a very lonely face.


    Yinger did stay, but in the past few days, he hardly even saw her face. She was avoiding him.


    Ling Feng stood aside, his eyes flashed a touch of worry, Wang Ye''s health is not good, so how to drink it.


    As soon as he was about to persuade him, he heard a voice of banter coming from behind him: "good wine and good food should be enjoyed alone. It''s really not enough for you if it''s not white!"


    Ling Feng turns around. He is wearing a white robe and his beautiful eyes are clear and dark. He has a beautiful eyebrow and a graceful smile on his lips.


    This man is Ouyang Liuyun.


    Ouyang Liuyun is in charge of the intelligence network of the dark Pavilion. He hears the news that ye feibai has found Su Ying in the capital. He even has a son. He is stunned at the moment.


    Then he laughed quietly. Is the loneliness of five years of night not white coming to an end?


    He rushed from the capital to witness this moment.


    But when he saw that the night was not white, drinking alone in the moonlight, and he showed such an expression that he was not close to strangers, he immediately knew that it was not over.


    Also, with sister-in-law''s temperament, it is not so easy to forgive Fei Bai.


    It''s a pity. He wanted to see a good play. His sister-in-law came back to life and reappeared in the Huai palace. I don''t know how surprised those people in the capital would look.


    Ouyang Liuyun, sitting on the opposite side of the night, poured himself a glass of wine.


    He held the glass, and his slightly drooping eyes showed a trace of shortness: "how can you drink alone when you are not happy? How can you relieve your worries by drinking wine..."


    "Shut up!" Night is not white micro squint eyes, eyes flash through a heart shaking cold.


    Ouyang Liuyun chuckled and blinked: "women are all to coax. How do you look smelly? No wonder your sister-in-law ignores you."


    Ye Fei''s slender fingers held the glass tightly and almost crushed it. His forehead was full of blue veins, and his whole body was full of anger: "Ouyang Liuyun, you don''t speak, no one will treat you as dumb."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s face showed a touch of fun, he gathered to the night in front of the White: "do you need me to help you?"


    Ye feibai was already very irritable, very irritable, now came a joke of Ouyang Liuyun, he pursed his lips, staring at the innocent smile in front of this guy, suddenly want to strangle him directly!


    "Daddy At this time, a young voice came from far away.


    Ouyang Liuyun heard the sound, turned his head, and saw a small figure running towards this side.


    In the moonlight, Xiao baozi''s face is full of smile, his eyes are slightly bent up, brilliant as stars.


    he looks as like as two peas in the night, but Ouyang suddenly denied that he was a little night''s idea, because Xiao Nian could never have such a warm look at the night.


    Therefore, he is Xiaonian''s younger brother.


    "Dad..." Su Xiaorui runs to night Fei Bai''s side and raises his head slightly.


    The day before yesterday, Xiao Rui also felt that his father pinched his arm. He was ready to ignore his father from now on. However, he didn''t see his father in these two days, and he began to miss him again.


    Children are such clean and pure creatures.


    This is not, just discussed with Xiaonian to find dad to sleep with.


    "Oh, whose baby is this? It looks so beautiful?" Su Xiaorui has not said the purpose, was held in the past.


    Su Xiaorui found that his father and Dad had a very good-looking uncle. He looked smiling.


    Su Xiaorui called politely, "uncle."


    "Ah Ouyang Liuyun was suddenly elated. He picked Su Xiaorui up and sat on his leg. He pinched his pink face with his hand: "just call me uncle Ouyang. What''s your name?"


    Su Xiaorui''s big and beautiful eyes flashed, and he didn''t recognize him at all: "my name is Su Xiaorui."


    "Oh, Su Xiaorui It''s a nice name and a nice last name... " Ouyang Liuyun continued to pinch his smooth and lovely face, secretly pleased in his heart.


    Xiao Rui is much more cute than Xiaonian. The stinky child won''t let him move. He always has a face like a little old man.


    That sharp eyes completely copy the night is not white.


    After su Xiaorui introduces himself, he sees that night Fei''s face is black, and his sharp eyes stare at him.Such eyes make su Xiaorui inexplicably afraid, but his face is confused, he did not do wrong


    Ouyang Liuyun is a sudden reaction, he pinched Su Xiaorui''s ear: "it''s just that Xiao Rui''s surname is su..."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t want to think about it. His voice was waxy and waxy: "my mother''s surname is su. Of course I''m surnamed su. What''s the problem?"


    Ouyang Liuyun is amused by Su Xiaorui, but how does he feel that the air pressure suddenly becomes so low, so cold.


    The night is not white eyes send out cold light, and stare at this little turnip head again.


    Ouyang Liuyun knows that the night is not white at the moment, but he really feels that he and Xiaorui are as good as before at first sight, and he is very congenial.


    Ouyang Liuyun asked again, "how old is Xiaorui this year?"


    Ouyang Liuyun felt that he had asked nonsense after asking. When Xiaonian was a few years old, he was just a few years old.


    Su Xiaorui obediently returned to him, not half impatient: "five years old."


    "Did you go to school? What books have you read? "


    Ye feibai also raises his head and looks at Su Xiaorui. In the five years without him, he also wanted to know what Xiaorui had done.


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his small face and said, "Three Character Classic."


    "Yes, what else?"


    "Thousand characters..."


    "The story of the thousand and one nights." Su Xiaorui is in a dilemma now. He hasn''t read several books seriously. Does that mother teach him.


    "Not bad..." Ouyang Liuyun is puzzled. What is this?


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard Ouyang Liuyun praise him, he immediately reported a series of them: "there are green''s fairy tales, Andersen''s fairy tales, 100000 whys, multiplication pithy tables..."


    Ouyang Liuyun was stunned. Why didn''t he listen to it.


    Su Xiaorui saw Ouyang Liuyun''s shocked expression, and the smile on his face became bigger: "very powerful, isn''t it?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 561

    Ouyang Liuyun nodded: "is your mother taught you?"


    Su Xiaorui said with pride, "yes! My mother teaches much better than my husband, and I will teach a lot more. "


    Ouyang Liuyun scraped his nose: "this small head looks very clever!"


    "Of course Su Xiaorui raised his eyebrows with pride.


    Ouyang Liuyun only thinks that the child in front of him can''t make him love. He feels the expectant eyes of night Fei Bai and holds Xiaorui''s small face in his palm: "what else did your mother teach you?"


    "My mother taught me to recite ancient poems, to draw simple strokes, to calculate, to play games, to develop logical thinking, and so on."


    Ouyang Liuyun found that he did not understand.


    Su Xiaorui was formed by Su Ying''s unrestrained temperament, and said what he wanted to say: "Oh, by the way, my mother also taught me not to be wishful thinking."


    "Eh? What is this? "


    Su Xiaorui grabs his head: "in spring, my mother made a very beautiful potted plant on the windowsill, which is a very beautiful flower."


    "And then?"


    "I like it very much. If I want it to grow up quickly, I water it every day and every moment."


    Ouyang Liuyun can imagine that the flower is not long: "and then?"


    Su Xiaorui naturally said: "it drowned."


    He sighed sadly: "my mother later asked me to write 300 words for the feeling of wishful thinking."


    Ye feibai pulled his lips in silence, and his eyes fell on Su Xiaorui. He seemed to want to know more about his and Yinger''s past from him.


    "Little skit!" Ouyang Liuyun scraped his nose, "do you still love mischievous?"


    "Hey, hey..." Su Xiaorui seems to have been said, some embarrassed to spit out his tongue.


    "Have you ever been punished by your mother?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui doodle mouth, "last month I went to the pond to play, I tied a stone on the body of a small frog, but also tied a stone on the body of a small fish."


    Ouyang Liuyun stopped: "isn''t that little frog unable to jump? Can''t the fish swim


    Su Xiaorui nodded with some guilt: "at that time, my mother didn''t say anything, but when I got up the next day, I found that I was also tied to a big stone, and I couldn''t even climb up. It was very difficult to even walk."


    Ouyang Liuyun thought of such a scene and couldn''t help laughing: "what should I do later?"


    "My mother said I feel what I feel, little frog is what I feel My mother didn''t let me go until I loosened the stones on the frog and fish


    "How do you feel about this time?"


    Su Xiaorui sighed heavily: "yes, my mother also asked me to play the role of a frog for three days, tying stones for an hour every day."


    Night is not white slightly nod, think of the interaction between mother and son, lips slightly up.


    Ouyang Liuyun asked Su Xiaorui a lot of things. Su Xiaorui picked them out one by one: "my master, Mr. Shi, is a very fierce little old man. Once he thought that my handwriting was not good, so he hit my palm."


    Ye feibai thinks of Su Xiaorui''s dog climbing words and agrees with Mr. Shi.


    "But I injected red paint into Mr. Zhang''s board in advance. As soon as he hit the board, my hands were bloodstained, and I began to cry. Mr. Zhang''s eyes were not good, and I was stunned at the moment He will never dare to hit me again


    "Another time, my little friend and I found a bird, but was killed by my husband Later, he was punished by his mother and said that I could not scold him in front of his husband Ouch


    Ye feibai couldn''t help but lift up his hand and knock on Su Xiaorui''s head. With a straight face, he scolded sternly, "you don''t learn well at a young age. Even your husband dares to play tricks on him."


    Su Xiaorui pitifully covered his head with a look of crying.


    Ouyang Liuyun stretched out his hand and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "what is this? Uncle Ouyang was very naughty when he was a child..."


    Su Xiaorui this curious baby suddenly widened his eyes: "Uncle Ouyang, tell me quickly!"


    "Ouyang Liuyun, don''t take my son away!" As a proton of Xiyun state, Ouyang Liuyun has done a lot of terrible things when he was a child, and he also understands.


    Ye feibai ignores the curiosity in Su Xiaorui''s eyes. His eyes are half narrowed and his face is serious: "go to bed immediately!"


    Su Xiaorui only felt that his head hurt even more when he glared at him.


    He shrunk his head and jumped from Ouyang Liuyun''s arms and ran away with two short legs.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw the direction of Su Xiaorui''s departure and said with a smile: "this is lovely."


    "You have to take good care of it."


    "Children, what should we do with such rules? It''s good!" Ouyang Liuyun chuckled, "sister-in-law is very good at teaching children."


    After Ouyang Liuyun finished this sentence, the atmosphere that had just been more lively cooled down again and condensed into ice.Ye feibai continued to drink mug by cup, with a gloomy look on his face, and couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with your sister-in-law now?"


    Night is not white, hear Ouyang Liuyun mention Su Ying, the whole face is gloomy and terrible, as if there are dark clouds.


    "You are not well. Drink less." The smile on Ouyang Liuyun''s face also gradually collected, "did you forget what the doctor said?"


    Ouyang Liuyun wants to win the cup on Ye Fei''s white hand, and is waved away by Ye Fei Bai. His lips are tightly pursed into a line: "don''t you care!"


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "if there is any misunderstanding between you and your sister-in-law, please tell her clearly! How can sister-in-law know if you don''t make it clear? "


    "Shut up!" Night is not white, deep black eyes flash a trace of sadness, his shadow now even do not want to see his side, how to explain clearly?


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "sooner or later, your sister-in-law will go away."


    As soon as ye feibai thought of the scene that the shadow had suddenly lost from his life five years ago, he only felt the pain in his left chest, and his heart contracted tightly.


    His pupil suddenly constricts, burst out the cold killing intention, he will never let the shadow leave his side again.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not for nothing. He drank more bitterly, and the wine poured into his mouth like boiled water.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes flash a touch of heartache, he is not in good health, and it is no way to go on like this.


    He raised his glass: "I''ll accompany you."


    I don''t know how long later, Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, some drunk and dizzy lying on the table, he whispered: "for the sake of brother, I will help you once."


    Ouyang Liuyun helped up the night on the table and went to the room.


    Ling Feng originally wanted to go forward, but saw Ouyang Liuyun handed him a look. Ling Feng suddenly understood and pointed to a small room beside two young masters: "that one."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 562

    Ouyang Liuyun helped ye feibai to walk to that room.


    Ouyang Liuyun said in a low voice: "non white, brother will help you here, and then it will depend on you."


    Ouyang Liuyun did not notice that the man held by him, at this time, his eyelashes moved slightly.


    Su Ying was lying on the bed and almost fell asleep when someone knocked on the door.


    She thought it was two children who wanted her. She got up quickly and opened the door.


    Before she could feel it, a dark shadow was pushed into her arms.


    Su Ying backward a step, subconsciously hold that person, the face showed a suspicious expression: "how to return a responsibility?"


    Su Ying made himself stand up, and found Ouyang Liuyun wearing a white brocade robe was at the door, eyebrows slightly picked: "sister-in-law, long time no see."


    When ouyun saw the fox for five years, he didn''t feel like a fox.


    Su Ying also want to say what, heard Ouyang Liuyun said: "feibai, he is drunk, give it to you!"


    "Hello Su Ying doesn''t want to accept this hot potato. She just wants to push the man back in her arms. The door has been quickly closed by Ouyang Liuyun.


    Su Ying stares at the front, simply speechless, this Ouyang Liuyun can''t come out to make trouble, still don''t think she''s bored enough, right?


    Su Ying lowered her head, and the man on her body leaned on her body, her eyes closed, her head buried in her neck, and her breath was full of wine.


    Su Ying''s half shoulder is numb by his pressure, subconsciously will push him away.


    At this time, yefeibai opened her arms and tightly hooped her slender waist.


    Su Ying is stunned, and the whole person is closely held in his arms, leaning against his warm chest.


    "Shadow..." His face rubbed gently against her neck, and his thin, cold lips slipped from her ear lobes.


    "Boom Su Ying breathed a stagnation, a burst of anger from the bottom of her heart, she struggled to get out of his arms, trying to escape his control.


    Night is not white arm is like tongs, will she hoop in his arms, Su Ying again raised his head, found that the beautiful face enlarged in front of her.


    His Feng Mou is drunk and hazy, and he can''t open his eyes. He lacks the Qingming in the past and appears to be foggy.


    His face even with a bit of grievance, actually like very small Rui in the past and her coquettish appearance.


    Su Ying''s heart couldn''t help shaking: "what are you doing?"


    "Don''t leave me..." His straight nose to her nose, eyes as deep as the calm sea, there is a faint sadness, "shadow, you know how much I miss you so many years..."


    Low voice, so aggrieved, so sad.


    Su Ying wants to retreat, but is bound to move not a cent, night non white lips raised a touch of evil spirit smile. He rubbed the tip of her nose affectionately and whispered, "is this in a dream? I finally saw you, you know how happy I am."


    Such eyes, tender as water, with a thick doting, I am afraid that no woman in the world can not be seduced by such eyes.


    Su Ying soon regained consciousness, the man was drunk, but also drunk!


    Su Ying''s lips raised a mocking smile, and her black agate like eyes glared at him coldly: "the night is not white. I don''t care whether you are really drunk or fake drunk now. In short, you are far away from me now!"


    Su Ying''s hands against the night is not white chest, she uses all her strength to push him away.


    Night feibai suddenly was unprepared. He pushed him heavily to the door behind him, making a heavy noise. Then his body rebounded back and fell heavily to her.


    Su Ying had no time to back away, the body involuntarily fell back, and the body of night non white also followed the pressure up.


    Bang!


    Su Ying fell heavily on the cold ground, was thrown seven meat and eight vegetables.


    Night feibai happened to fall on her body, covering her closely.


    Nima! Don''t do this, will you? She''s hit hard, OK! It hurts all over the body!


    "The night is not white, go away!" Su Ying some anger staring at the man who fell on him, trying to push him away, but did not move at all.


    Night is not white lie on Su Ying''s body motionless: "go away? Go away where? "


    Su Ying said in a cold voice, "go as far as you can go!"


    Ye feibai slightly raised his head to see her. Because of being drunk, her eyes were not as cold as before. In the eyes of drunkenness, ice and pain flashed: "then? And then let you go? "


    He grabbed her white wrist and pressed it on his chest, saying, "here, every day and night, I miss you madly. Every time it beats, every pain is because of you. I miss you so much. Why do you only know how to hide from me? It''s fun, isn''t it


    Su Ying is slightly stunned, the mockery of lips is more thick.


    is she not in a very fierce way? Let''s make complaints about her. What''s the matter with her now?Her eyes looked at him coldly: "really? I didn''t expect that his highness Huai Wang still had a dream of me? Aren''t there many women around you? "


    Ye feibai saw her indifferent attitude, dry throat, tone unconsciously soft down: "no one else, never others, my heart has always only you -"


    Su Ying seems to have heard the most funny joke, she smiles, but the smile did not reach the bottom of her eyes: "I am not rare, you have who I am not rare!"


    Night is not white eyes dim for a moment.


    She''s not rare. She doesn''t care.


    Has she forgotten him in the past five years?


    He won''t allow it!


    The night is not white face congeals frost, the eye son is cold and insidious, his eyes are like the fierce beast, cruel bloodthirsty.


    As soon as he thought that she didn''t want him, he only felt the colic near his heart, which made him almost suffocate.


    It''s so white, it''s amazing.


    Su Ying breathing slightly stagnant, night non white hand holding her face, strongly bent down to grab her red lips.


    His action is wild and brave, with a vicious smell, his flexible tongue to pry open her shell teeth, put into her mouth, attack the city strategy pool, wantonly ravage, let her have no escape.


    Over the past five years, he has been madly missing her taste!


    "Well..." Su Ying wanted to escape, but found that the whole body was imprisoned, unable to move.


    His kiss was crazy and desperate. Su Ying felt that she was about to be swallowed by him. The oxygen in her lungs became less and less, almost suffocating, and her brain was also dim.


    They should not.


    Su Ying felt that she was about to faint. At this time, night feibai finally left her lips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 563

    Night is not white slightly gasping for breath, looking at Su Ying that was ravaged by him red swollen delicate lips, deep eyes are familiar with, he hoarse voice way: "shadow son..."


    Su Ying raised his hand to wipe his lips, the pair of blue water wave free eyes revealed a thick dislike.


    Her expression like this stabbed the night not white heart.


    Su Ying doesn''t care, reaches out to push night feibai away, and then quickly stands up.


    Su Ying just wanted to push the door out, but the door did not move. It was locked from the outside.


    Su Ying at the moment some not calm, she, one, point, all, do not want to stay in the same room with this man.


    Su Ying thought of Ouyang Liuyun''s playful smile. She clenched her teeth and said, "Ouyang Liuyun, wait for me!"


    Su Ying patted the door hard, and there was no movement outside. She raised her fist and was about to smash it down. She was afraid to wake up her son who was sleeping next door.


    She hesitated and finally gave up.


    She turned her head in exasperation and saw the night lying on the ground.


    She just can''t see and walks past him coldly.


    She sat at the table and poured herself a cup of tea.


    She took a sip of tea lightly, and her eyes fell unconsciously on the body of night non white. Only then did she find something wrong with him.


    His eyes were closed, his face was pale, there was a faint look of pain, and there was a thick sweat on his forehead. Then he saw that his long, pale hands were unconsciously pressing on his stomach.


    Su Ying quietly put down the tea cup, and suddenly remembered what green mark had said. The night was not white and had been fighting for many years.


    He has such a body that he still drinks so much wine


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a touch of hesitation flashed in her eyes, and a trace of heartache that she didn''t even notice.


    At this moment, a cold wind from the window, Su Ying can''t help but shiver, the mountain night is cold.


    She took another look at the night lying on the cold ground. She was afraid that she would catch cold if she went on like this.


    Su Ying hesitated for a long time, or walked toward the night with a bitter smile.


    Su Ying squatted on the ground, spent a lot of time to drag yefeibai to bed. After only a few steps, she was very tired and panting.


    Su Ying will be night white lie in bed, just want to cover him with a quilt, her wrist suddenly a tight.


    Su Ying a meal, on his half opened dark eyes, his eyes with a little bit of drunkenness, there is a touch of injustice.


    Night is not white force a pull, has not fully responded to Su Ying forward to the past, fell into his arms.


    Su Ying just wants to stand up, night is not white lip corner light hook a turn over, will su Ying pressure under the body.


    "You Su Ying''s black eyes showed anger, "you let go!"


    "It''s hard..." Drunk night is not white, is a rogue, he frowned and held her tightly in his arms.


    "You''d better stay away from me!" Su Ying tried to push him away, but he did not move.


    "It''s so cold..." The night is not white lip sticks in her ear, hoarse ground murmurs a way, "shadow son, how can you be so cruel, even let me keep warm?"


    Heating? Su Ying forgot the struggle for a moment.


    "It''s really cold..."


    Su Ying seemed to feel his body trembling slightly, and his face looked very bad.


    Su Ying some chagrined stiff there, in the face of such a fragile night, she did not know how to do.


    At this moment the candle came to an end, and the room was suddenly dark.


    Su Ying in front of a pitch black, only night non white breath sound in the ear, seems to have gone to sleep.


    She pushed again and found that the man held her more tightly, and the whole person couldn''t move at all.


    Su Ying can''t break it no matter how she breaks it. After trying countless times, she finally gives up. She just stares at the black room. People who are sick are more vulnerable. How can they be thrown away like an octopus.


    She fell asleep until she felt completely paralyzed by the pressure.


    When she opened her eyes, her eyes were clear and bright.


    Su Ying was slightly stunned. She didn''t know what the sky was already bright.


    Su Ying frowns slightly.


    Night feibai saw Su Ying''s disdainful look on his face, his face slowly sank down, emitting a gloomy breath, black eyes arrogant and cold.


    Su Ying see his expression, cold hum a, push him hard, this time without much effort, he will be pushed away.


    Su Ying quickly stood up, trying to get out of the inside, but accidentally stepped on the cotton quilt and tripped over it, and the whole body rushed forward involuntarily.


    Night Fei''s white eyes flashed, and quickly reached out to grab her wrist, and then Su Ying snapped in an extremely ambiguous way, and heavily threw herself into his arms.Su Ying slightly raised his head, two people''s faces close, each other breathing intertwined


    At this time, the door was suddenly knocked in, and then heard two tender ouch.


    It turned out that just now two little carrots were crowding around the door to watch the excitement. They accidentally squeezed out the wood that bolted the door, and then two small bodies rolled in.


    Su Xiaorui: "it''s your fault. What are you doing with me..."


    Night small read complain: "you don''t want to be impetuous to do?"


    Su Xiaorui refused: "blame you, blame you!"


    Su Ying saw two small steamed buns fall at the door, quickly from the night in the white arms to get up, quickly over the two small steamed stuffed buns to help up. She gently patted the dust on them: "how can you be here?"


    Night small read calmly looked at Su Ying: "we wake up."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying eagerly: "Uncle Ouyang said there is a sister here. Let''s come to see her."


    Su Ying looks surprised: "where is the sister?"


    "My sister is here!" Su Xiaorui carefully stretched out his chubby hand and touched Su Ying''s stomach.


    Su shadow forehead suddenly appeared three black lines, her heart abdominal Fei way: "Ouyang Liuyun, this account you give me to remember!"


    Ye Fei stood up from the bed with a blank face and swept her eyes over the mother and son.


    "Daddy Su Xiaorui sees the night is not white and winks at him.


    Night is not white as if did not see the same, a cold face tightly stretched, his pupil is cold and indifferent. He went straight to the two children and took their hands: "go and practice."


    "Good, good!" Su Xiaorui clapped his hands happily. What he was most impatient with was reading and writing, but he liked practicing kung fu!


    Yexiaonian has martial arts skills. He has suffered a lot recently. He also wants to practice a good skill.


    Su Ying saw their father and son three people leave the back, eyebrows slightly wrinkled, flashed a complex look in the eyes, but quickly relieved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 564

    Su Ying thought that the two children had not eaten breakfast, so she went to the kitchen to make food for them.


    Red wave and green mark fight with each other, and their faces are smiling. We all know that the princess and the prince lived together last night.


    Su Ying put the spring rolls in the frying pan. As soon as she looked up, she saw the green mark and looked down with a smile. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s so happy about in the morning?"


    Green mark didn''t dare to tease the princess, and said, "the maid is happy for the little son of the world. The princess herself makes breakfast for him."


    Red wave is also positive way: "yes, yes, now two young masters together to play do not know how happy."


    Green Mark looked through the window of the small kitchen and said unconsciously, "the prince is teaching two young masters to practice martial arts. Since the princess came back, the prince''s face has become more and more smiling."


    Red wave also want to take a word, heard Su Ying way: "japonica rice porridge has been cooked, green mark, you go to spoon two bowls."


    "Good." Green mark put two bowls of porridge and Su Yinggang''s spring rolls into the food box, "princess, it''s packed."


    Su Ying carried the food box to the backyard, she saw two small buns are still practicing, also not in a hurry to come forward, sitting on the side of the stone table looking at them.


    The dawn of summer is not warm, gently sprinkled down for the earth covered with a layer of gold gauze.


    The two sons'' foreheads were soaked with sweat, shining in the sun.


    Although I am young, I practice like a model.


    He raised his chin slightly and drew a beautiful arc in the bright sunshine. His resolute eyes looked straight ahead, and his dark eyes were dignified and deep.


    Su Ying saw his serious look, all eyes are proud, can see that he is under the hard work.


    Su Ying takes another look at Su Xiaorui on the other side He didn''t even put up his horse step, let alone punch.


    Su Ying pays more attention to the cultivation of interest. She takes Xiaorui to do whatever she likes. She only taught him to draw at will, and he had never practiced martial arts systematically.


    Su Xiaorui seems to be unable to hold on, and the whole person will fall to one side.


    "Head up, chest up, look ahead!"


    "Put your hands on, relax your waist, and squat down for me!


    "Don''t be crooked!" The night was not white, and the harsh voice kept coming.


    Ye feibai can''t look directly at Su Xiaorui''s lazy and scattered appearance. He can''t help but harden his face!


    Su Xiaorui blinked his innocent eyes at Yefei, and begged in a voice: "Dad, I can''t stand!"


    Ye feibai glanced at him, his face was not half moved, he kicked his foot bend: "legs and feet with a bit of force, hold on for half an hour!"


    If it was Mr. Shi, Su Xiaorui would have run away.


    But in the face of this fierce father, and the trembling eyes, he did not dare to make a mistake.


    Su Ying looks back and forth between Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui for a while. Comparing with Ye Xiaonian, she starts to think whether she dotes on Xiaorui too much.


    Ye feibai continues to correct Su Xiaorui''s action: "don''t move, keep it!"


    Su Xiaorui thought it was fun to practice Kung Fu, so he came out happily. He didn''t expect that practicing kung fu was so boring and his father was so fierce.


    His legs and feet began to loosen, holding a position for a long time, his legs and feet shaking.


    He is suffering from a small face, he is really about to support.


    But Dad''s eyes were cold, his body did not dare to move.


    Su Ying just felt that she should be cruel to Su Xiaorui, but she didn''t have the heart for a long time.


    Su Xiaorui''s steamed stuffed bun face has been completely wrinkled together. He looks like he wants to cry. His eyes are crystal clear and glittering in the sun.


    Su Ying called out to the other side: "nian''er, rui''er, have dinner."


    Night small read eyes slightly curved, deep breath, slowly received the work, and then quickly ran toward Su Ying.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard his mother''s call, his small face, which had been tightly wrinkled, suddenly looked like a blooming flower.


    He should a, busy to run toward Su Ying.


    He just blinked his eyes curiously. Why can''t he run?


    The original night is not white to directly hold his collar, indifferent to fall on Su Xiaorui''s face: "want to eat?"


    Su Xiaorui''s chicken pecked at the rice.


    The night is not white phoenix eye tiny squint, eyebrow tight wrinkling: "even the horse steps are not good, still want to eat?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard that he kept eating, his heart sank to the bottom of the valley: "Oh Daddy, I''m hungry


    Night is not white cold voice way: "add one more incense time!"


    "Well, March, March." Su Xiaorui doesn''t dare to talk nonsense any more, for fear that his father will continue to add more on the basis of half an hour.


    His legs began to shiver again after he had made a good horse step in place.He really can''t hold on!


    Su Xiaorui is flat. He really wants to cry.


    Su Xiaorui couldn''t get pity from night feibai, so he raised his big tearful eyes to Su Ying.


    His eyes twinkled and twinkled in the sunlight. They were so aggrieved and helpless that they seemed to say: "Mom, come and help me. Dad is so fierce..."


    Night small read quickly ran to Su Ying''s side, see her from the box to take a plate of spring rolls, and a bowl of Japonica rice porridge: "come, have breakfast."


    "It''s delicious." Night Xiaonian sat down with a smile on her cold face.


    However, he soon found that his younger brother had not come over. He turned his head and looked at shuangsu Xiaorui''s watery eyes full of resentment.


    He pointed to Su Xiaorui''s direction and said to Su Ying, "mother, my brother is asking for help."


    Su Ying looks in that direction. Su Xiaorui sees his mother looking at him. His eyes blink even more fiercely. His tears will flow down at the next moment.


    Su Ying only felt a little funny, she rubbed the head of night small read: "you eat first."


    Su Ying also thinks that boys should learn more skills, but when she sees Su Xiaorui''s eyes like this, she feels distressed.


    She hesitated for a while, and finally walked in the direction of Su Xiaorui.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui saw Su Ying coming over, his dead eyes suddenly burst into brilliance, and he called out sweetly and loudly: "mother."


    Su Ying looked at him tenderly and went straight to him, holding his little hand.


    She completely ignored the night is not white, holding Su Xiaorui''s hand to go.


    The night is not white and stand with a negative hand, look at Su Ying expressionless: "you teach children like this, no wonder you teach lazy, a little boy''s spirit is not!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 565

    As soon as Su Ying heard the evaluation of night Fei Bai, she turned her head angrily: "you can practice martial arts slowly. He is still growing. How can he be hungry?"


    Night is not white, deep eyes of anger condensation, face with a thick ice: "practice is not good, do not eat!"


    Su Ying twisted her eyebrows: "can you not be so harsh on children?"


    Night is not white board face, slowly say: "loving mother many defeat son!"


    Su Ying doesn''t want to quarrel with him in front of Xiao Rui. It''s about education.


    She snorted coldly and took Su Xiaorui to dinner.


    Night is not white, standing where he is, the breeze blowing through his black robe and long hair. He looked at the back of his mother and son and said, "add an hour."


    Su Xiaorui just heard his father and mother quarrel because of his quarrel, and his heart was already very uneasy. At the moment, when he heard the words "night is not white", his little body suddenly froze.


    He immediately pulled out his small hand from Su Ying''s big hand and quickly turned around.


    He frowned lovingly at yefeibai and winked at yefeibai innocently: "Dad, I should have finished my horse step before eating, but I suddenly forgot."


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui so dogleg, and suddenly gets jealous.


    She took this little bun for five years, but within a few days, the baby son didn''t listen to him, and his whole heart was on his father''s body. This little boy had no conscience.


    She looked at Su Xiaorui squatting in a distorted posture and couldn''t help laughing. Suddenly, she decided to draw him down.


    Su Ying went to the inner room and took the album and charcoal.


    There is no camera in this era, so you can''t capture those funny photos at any time.


    Su Ying is afraid to forget these moving and memorable pictures, so she often carries a blank album and charcoal pen to capture some beautiful moments at any time.


    Speaking of, during this period of time, she took care of the fight with yefeibai, and did not take out the album for a long time.


    Su Ying finds a shady place at will, sits there and begins to draw Su Xiaorui''s pathetic horse steps.


    Night Xiaonian ran over from a distance when he was full. Some curiously looked at the pamphlet in Su Ying''s hand: "mother, what is this?"


    "This is a picture album." Su Ying pushes the album to him.


    Ye Xiaonian sits down beside Su Ying, and sees Su Xiaorui''s horse stance on the picture album. On the other side, it says Su Xiaorui''s horse stance, July 30.


    Ye Xiaonian was curious, so she took the album in Su Ying''s hand and turned it over page by page.


    The first picture above is a picture of Ruier Bairi on the ninth day of September. At that time, Xiao Rui was still a small meat ball. He grinned, drooled and waved his hands.


    The second picture is on October 8th, Ruier hamburger. On the picture album, there are two quilts folded neatly like bean curd. Xiao Rui is sandwiched in his green clothes. He is a little aggrieved.


    Night small read to look at small Rui with a modelling, can not help but show a big smile, and then some puzzled asked Su Ying: "mother, what is a hamburger?"


    "Well..." Su Ying suddenly thought that she had never made a hamburger for Xiaonian. "This is a kind of Western food. Do you want to eat it?"


    Night small read nodded: "Hmmm!"


    "My mother will make it for you." Su Ying sees Xiaonian smart and sensible every time, and wishes to satisfy all his conditions.


    Su Ying went to the kitchen, ready to quickly make hamburger with the existing materials.


    She cut the steamed buns and fried them into golden slices of steamed bread. Then she sandwiched the fried beef and a piece of lettuce, poured the special sauce, and a simple hamburger was ready immediately.


    When Su Ying delivers the hamburger to yexiaonian''s hand, yexiaonian looks at the hamburger in his hand and at the "hamburger" in the picture. He also laughs with a smile, which has never been pleased.


    He ate a delicious hamburger and continued to look at the picture album. Su Ying held him half in his arms, pointing to the portrait and saying, "this is Ruier crayfish."


    In this picture, Su Xiaorui is put in the shape of a crayfish, with an unhappy face.


    Night read page by page, Su Xiaorui seems to be dressed up in strange shapes, some of which he has never seen, and there are notes on Altman beside them.


    Night small read full of brain question mark, what is this?


    Yexiaonian turns to a picture again. Su Xiaorui is dressed as a woman.


    He looked less than two years old at the time, wearing a floral dress, two molars in his hair, and two patches on his cheeks.


    "Xiao Rui was not sensible at this time, but he refused to let me dress up at that time." Su Ying seemed to think of something and said with regret, "it''s a pity that his little skirt was torn by him later."


    Night small read full face black line to look at Su Ying: "mother, you are really naive!"


    Night small read to say this sentence, eyes show envy look, brother is very happy.Su Ying looked at the night Xiaonian, touched his chin with his hand and said, "mother, now I''ll draw you a picture. What kind of shape do you need to be made?"


    Su Ying''s mind flashed over the shapes in the modern studio, secretly wondering what kind of shape was suitable for such a cold-blooded child.


    Yexiaonian thought of the lobster and hamburger in the picture album, and then he waved his hand and stood in a proper way: "I''ll be fine like this."


    Su Ying raised his head and saw that night Xiaonian was standing with his hands in his hands and was not smiling.


    This It''s a copy of the night!


    Su Ying put down the album, went to the night small read in front of, bent down to pinch his small face to pull to both sides: "smile a, so serious what to do? Come on, put your hands up like this and smile a little bigger


    Su Ying found that when she faced her son, she really became a lot naive.


    Then night small read compared to the scissors hand, showing a pair of incomparably stiff smile, standing there.


    "It''s done." Su Yingfei express delivery after painting, will be night small read call over.


    Ye Xiaonian came up to have a look, the painting of himself was very brilliant by his mother, he nodded: "very similar."


    "Come on, do another move, and your mother will draw you another picture." Su Ying drew several pictures for night Xiaonian.


    Time flies by. Su Xiaorui, who is finally released by yefeibai after his horse step, is still soft, but he changes his decadent look and runs towards this side happily.


    Su Xiaorui came to Su Ying and said, "Mom, what kind of painting did you draw Wow, Su Xiaorui is so handsome


    Ye Xiaonian said: "it''s just


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 566

    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something, immediately stopped smiling, and said in a big surprise: "mother, did you let your brother see?"


    He saw the joking smile in the eyes of Ye Xiaonian. At the moment, he covered his red face with a voice of ouch: "you haven''t seen anything. Forget it quickly!"


    "I saw it all!" Looking at the picture book, I don''t know how to blink. "Dad, there are many portraits of my brother here."


    "No show, no show!" Su Xiaorui screamed and immediately rushed to take the album.


    These are his privacy photos, can''t show others, Dad can''t!


    Su Ying saw two children make a group, but shook his head: "be careful of falling..."


    Su Xiaorui was so anxious that his face was covered with sweat. However, where did he fight for the night''s reading, the album had already been sent to the night''s hands.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night and said, "bad man!"


    Ye Xiaonian adjusted the wrinkles on her body, pressed her hand on Xiao Rui''s shoulder and said seriously, "if my brother is a girl, she must be very beautiful!"


    Su Xiaorui immediately squeezed his little hand and looked at him angrily: "night Xiaonian, believe it or not, I will bite you!"


    Night small read calmly looking at him, pick pick pick eyebrow tip: "you try."


    Whoa, whoa, what a hateful brother! Su Xiaorui rushes up.


    The two children run around on the grass. The night is not white. They look at the picture album handed over by Ye Xiaonian, the centenary photo of Xiaorui, Xiaorui in the shape of lobster, and Xiaorui in women''s clothes


    Night is not white, the ice on the cold face gradually open, that piece of dark arrogant eyes in the pan a little smile, the corner of the lip some speechless to smoke.


    Xiao Rui was just played and grew up by the shadow.


    Su Xiaorui runs after ye Xiaonian for a circle. He is exhausted. He sees that ye feibai has finished turning over the album. He steals it back from his hand and runs to Su Ying''s side.


    He leans on Su Ying''s body to scatter Jiao: "mother, they all bully people!"


    Su Ying took back the album, pinched his nose, and with a slight smile: "you two brothers have not yet painted together, to pose."


    Su Xiaorui was still very hungry just now. When he heard that his mother was going to paint for her, he excitedly went forward and knocked down yexiaonian. Then he raised his hand and naturally drew a scissors hand. He looked at Su Ying with a brilliant smile: "is this OK?"


    Night small read stiff face, light way: "are you sure?"


    "Oh, my mother paints for us. Why do you show a face paralyzed zombie face? It seems that others owe you five million Liang silver. Ouch


    The next moment, Su Xiaorui is pushed to the ground by night Xiaonian. Night Xiaonian takes a look at Su Ying: "Mom, you are ready."


    Su Xiaorui pedals two legs: "brother is a villain, brother is a villain, brother is a villain..."


    Su Ying had no choice but to caress her forehead.


    The sun is shining golden, the breeze is blowing gently, and the air is fresh.


    Su Ying quickly drew pictures of the two children playing with each other. Su Xiaorui got up from the ground and said, "my mother hasn''t painted dad yet."


    Su Xiaorui finished and quickly ran to yefeibai and pulled yefeibai over.


    Night is not white, not willing to face, but can not bear Su Xiaorui''s coquetry.


    Su Xiaorui climbs and climbs, crawling and crawling. He just climbs to the shoulder of night feibai, and then compares a pair of scissors to Su Ying, and yexiaonian stands beside him in a proper manner.


    Before painting, Su Ying looked up at the night.


    She hasn''t seen him well since we met again.


    His outline seems to be carved out. His facial features are as delicate as those in his memory. His eyebrows are like thick ink. His eyes are shining like obsidian. His eyes are cold and cold.


    But it seems that there is something different, his eyebrows and eyes in the light of loneliness, compared to before more than a point of vicissitudes.


    Su Ying just felt her heart suddenly twitch. She lowered her head quickly and showed the three men''s expressions on the white paper.


    From this day on, yefeibai has the meaning to discipline the two children.


    In the afternoon, he gave two small buns homework.


    Ask everyone to write five notes. If you can''t write well, you can''t have dinner.


    Su Xiaorui wrote a few twisted seven eight characters, turned his head to see night Xiaonian, and saw that his words were straight and upright, and had a great style. When he looked at his words, he suddenly had the idea that I couldn''t have dinner.


    Su Xiaorui crumpled the paper into a ball and threw it aside. He threw down his pen in frustration.


    Then, he looked at night Xiaonian with a kind of incomparable lovely eyes, blinking and blinking.


    Ye Xiaonian felt Su Xiaorui''s expectant eyes and put down his brush: "do you want me to help you?"


    Su Xiaorui nods his head hard, his eyes are bright.


    Ye Xiaonian doesn''t want to think: "yes."


    Su Xiaorui laughed sweetly and said, "brother is so nice!""But -" yexiaonian put the words he had written beside Su Xiaorui, "Dad can see it at a glance."


    Su Xiaorui pouted his mouth, and then pushed all the paper in front of him: "then you can imitate mine, write a little better, Dad won''t recognize it."


    Ye Xiaonian said: "it''s just


    Su Xiaorui grinned: "brother is the best, I''ll go play..."


    The voice just fell, Su Xiaorui''s small body has run away.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at his back, sighs deeply, and then imitates his characters. It''s just that his words are too ugly. It''s hard for him to imitate them


    Su Xiaorui runs out secretly. For fear of being found by his father, he hides behind a big stone and plays with mud.


    He is having a good time when he suddenly has more personal figures in front of him. Su Xiaorui is shocked.


    When he raised his head, he had a pair of bright and cunning eyes. It was Ouyang Liuyun. He laughed very kindly: "Xiao Rui, how are you here?"


    "Hoo!" Su Xiaorui breathed a sigh of relief, he patted his chest with his hand, "Uncle Ouyang, you scared me to death!"


    Ouyang Liuyun squatted down and slightly raised the corner of his lips: "how did I hear that your father asked you to practice calligraphy..."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly looked like he was caught. He dodged his eyes and stammered: "I Well That... "


    Ouyang Liuyun see his appearance, some can not help laughing, he smile bright, took his hand: "uncle take you out to play?"


    "Eh? Is that all right? " Su Xiaorui''s eyes start to shine. He hasn''t come out to play for a long time.


    "Shh, don''t be found by your father. Go!"


    So, Su Xiaorui happily secretly followed Ouyang Liuyun out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 567

    This feeling is too exciting!


    After a stick of incense, Su Xiaorui and Ouyang Liuyun have appeared in the market. Now his small head is full of playing. He has long forgotten the task assigned by his father.


    Su Xiaorui lived in Nanyang for several years, and he was familiar with the neighborhood, but Su Ying seldom took him to the street to play.


    At the moment, he was just like a bird that had just come out of the cage, hopping around Ouyang Liuyun, looking east and West: "Uncle Ouyang, it''s more lively in the evening."


    Ouyang Liuyun slightly pick Yi Yi tip of the eye: "really?"


    Su Xiaorui definitely nodded: "every night, there will be a lot of vendors out to set up stalls, there are a lot of delicious, there are a lot of fun."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile, "let''s play until the evening and then go back."


    Su Xiaorui nods hard. He can''t get it.


    "Eat or not?" Ouyang Liuyun saw that there was a sugar gourd nearby, so he bought one and handed it to Su Xiaorui.


    "Eat!" Su Xiaorui''s white face showed a lovely smile, took the ice sugar gourd and licked it happily. He hopped around Ouyang Liuyun, looking very happy.


    Two people passed by a gambling house, which came one after another voice, sounds very lively.


    Su Xiaorui stops here and takes a look at Ouyang Liuyun.


    Ouyang Liuyun laughingly looked at him: "want to go in?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded. His mother said that the place was so smoky that children could not go in. But if he was not allowed to go in, he would like to go in.


    Ouyang Liuyun is a playful temperament, and his ideas coincide with those of xiaobaozi.


    He promised, holding him to go inside: "uncle take you to win money."


    This gambling house looks not small in scale and elegant in environment.


    There were dozens of large rectangular tables surrounded by dark people.


    Ouyang Liuyun takes Su Xiaorui to a table with few people. Su Xiaorui looks at a dealer curiously. He is holding a bamboo tube with dice and skillfully shakes it up and down: "buy big and buy small, and you will leave your hand when you buy big one..."


    Su Xiaorui went to the gambling house for the first time. He looked around with big black eyes and was full of novelty: "it looks like fun."


    Ouyang Liuyun picks eyebrow to look at him: "do you want to gamble?"


    Su Xiaorui gnawed at the sugar gourd and nodded his head forcefully: "want to have it!"


    Ouyang Liuyun holds Su Xiaorui and stands in front of a gambling table. He pinches his pink face: "buy big and buy small?"


    Su Xiaorui said without hesitation: "big!"


    "Wager, wager!" The dealer shook the sieve and quickly opened the bamboo tube, "three big and six big!"


    "Ha ha, we win money, we win money!" Su Xiaorui hugs Ouyang Liuyun''s neck happily and cheers.


    Ouyang Liuyun took out a silver blossom from the money he just won and threw it up: "do you want another set? What would you like to bet on this time


    Su Xiaorui casually reported: "this gambling is small!"


    "One, two, three small!"


    Facts have proved that Su Xiaorui has a good fortune, winning five in a row.


    Ouyang Liuyun takes Su Xiaorui out of the house. He rubs Su Xiaorui''s head and pours all the silver he wins into Su Xiaorui''s chest pocket: "God of wealth, what else do you want to eat?"


    "Kebabs!" Su Xiaorui thought about it carefully and pointed to the past in a direction. "It''s very delicious!"


    "Good!" Ouyang Liuyun promised, "uncle will take you to buy it."


    It''s getting dark. Su Xiaorui walks beside Ouyang Liuyun, holding the candied gourd that hasn''t been finished in his left hand, and the oil-rich kebab in his right hand. He eats happily.


    But after all, he is a child. After being excited, Su Xiaorui feels a little tired and yawns.


    "Sleepy?"


    Su Xiaorui tried to stare big eyes and shook his head: "not sleepy."


    Ouyang Liuyun continues to pull Su Xiaorui forward. Suddenly, he stops at the door of a "green smoke building". Su Xiaorui looks up at the words on the door plaque and mumbles: "green smoke building? It''s a nice name. What''s this place? "


    Ouyang Liuyun''s beautiful eyes showed a fox like smile. He held Su Xiaorui in his arms and patted his body: "it''s obviously sleepy. What''s your strength?"


    Su Xiaorui lies in Ouyang Liuyun''s arms. He feels that it looks like a lively place. There are about a dozen tortoise slaves in bright clothes standing at the door, constantly greeting the guests.


    It''s just that he''s really sleepy. Su Xiaorui yawns again. He can''t open his eyes. He goes to sleep at once.


    Cuiyanlou was almost destroyed by a fire five years ago, but it''s not bad after Honggu''s vigorous management in recent years.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked around casually. The interior was decorated with flowing light and color, and the faint sound of silk and bamboo came.


    When the lady saw a visitor coming, she immediately welcomed her. The man in front of her was dressed in a white robe. Her face was handsome and she was very attractive. She knew that her identity was extraordinary.In the brothel, the most popular is this kind of rich and beautiful childe.


    It''s just what happened to a baby in his arms?


    However, the brothel is good to make money. It doesn''t matter whether the other party has children or not.


    The procuress shakes the fragrant fan, the enchanting red lips smile brilliantly: "does this gentleman have a favorite girl?"


    Ouyang Liuyun lips slightly curved, beautiful face showed a demon like smile: "I want the best."


    Su Xiaorui fell asleep. When he woke up, he found that it was quiet around him, and he was lying alone in a big bed.


    There is a small and exquisite Golden Tripod on the table in the middle of the room, which is burning with sweet fragrance at the moment.


    Su Xiaorui turns to look around and finds that there is no sign of Uncle Ouyang around.


    At the moment, he was worried. Did Uncle Ouyang throw him away?


    He didn''t know that Ouyang Liuyun was in a room, drinking flower wine, and happily forgot the existence of his little bun.


    Su Xiaorui called Uncle Ouyang several times, but no one answered him. A touch of panic appeared in his dark eyes.


    He jumped out of bed, opened the door and went out. He found a long corridor with many rooms on both sides. Some were on, some were out.


    Su Xiaorui touched his chin, thinking that this uncle Ouyang is really unreliable. Where has he been hiding.


    He pushed aside a fan at random, and found that there were uncles and aunts fighting in it. Aunts were almost beaten and crying and kept calling all the time.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the uncle was not Ouyang Liuyun, and subconsciously he stepped back. This is the god horse place. It''s too, too terrible!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 568

    Su Xiaorui opened several rooms in a row and found that everyone was doing the same thing, Pa Pa Pa Pa!


    His whole face was wrinkled, and he felt that the people here were good and bad. How could he only know how to beat people?


    Su Xiaorui slowly retracts the room, his cerebellar melon seed aura, suddenly understood where this is, this is the brothel!


    He remembers Auntie Hongbo said that all the things in the brothel are not good things. He only knows to beat Auntie and sister.


    Last time he heard that Aunt Hongbo was almost sold to the brothel. If she was bullied and beaten like those aunts, how terrible it would be!


    Su Xiaorui''s lovely face looks frightened. Didn''t his mother say she wanted to help others? How should he help these sisters and aunts?


    Uncle Ouyang is missing again. What should I do?


    Su Xiaorui touched his chin with his hand, thought and thought, and his eyes flashed. Finally, he came up with a good way!


    This method can not only let those uncles release aunts, but also let uncles release them automatically.


    That''s arson!


    Look at this little doll. It''s just so big. She did the same thing as her mother in the same place.


    Su Xiaorui is an activist. In order to make the aunts suffer less, he immediately piles the bed curtains, quilts and clothes into a ball, and then takes out a torch from his pocket and ignites it.


    The room he was in was a private one. It was remote and quiet. After the fire broke out inside, it was found that the fire was very big.


    The smoke was so thick that half the room would be burnt out.


    "Help, fire, help, fire..." Someone first noticed the abnormality here and began to scream with a sharp voice.


    Su Xiaorui, the clever ghost, had already sneaked away at the moment of the fire and climbed to the opposite roof to look at the scene here.


    He heard the chaos inside, and then many uncles ran out naked, covered their small mouths and secretly enjoyed themselves.


    Hum, who let these bad guys beat people around? Now I''m ashamed!


    Su Xiaorui is still a little complacent. After he goes back, he must tell his mother that he has saved a lot of people.


    Ouyang Liuyun was still flirting with the number one here. Suddenly, he heard the fire, and his heart thumped. His face showed panic.


    He immediately left the beauty and ran out, his heart suddenly and violently beat up, Xiao Rui is still sleeping in the room!


    The smoke in the corridor is very choking. There are men and women running out of the house and running out madly. Ouyang Liuyun can''t squeeze through.


    His eyes were red, and he rose from the sky. He used his lightness skills to fly over their heads. He was trampled on one by one.


    When Ouyang Liuyun ran back to the room just now, he found that the fire inside was very serious.


    He opened the door with a kick, and the tongue of fire sprang out. Ouyang Liuyun breathed heavily and his hair was scorched. "Xiao Rui, Xiao Rui, where are you?"


    In Ouyang Liuyun''s mind, Su Xiaorui''s bright smile comes to mind, and the whole heart raises: "Xiaorui!"


    Ouyang Liuyun covers his mouth and nose, and quickly looks for a circle. After repeatedly confirming that Su Xiaorui is in it, he retreats from it.


    His heart was pounding violently, blood was surging in his body, and his eyes were red.


    Ouyang Liuyun searched wildly one by one. When he found the tenth room, he suddenly caught a glimpse of a small doll sitting on the roof opposite from the window.


    He was waving his little hand at himself: "Uncle Ouyang, uncle Ouyang..."


    Ouyang Liuyun rubbed his eyes, and his heart, which was about to jump to his throat, was put back into his stomach.


    He emptied his body and jumped to the opposite roof like a bird.


    Ouyang Liuyun stands in front of Su Xiaorui. He changes his usual gentle appearance, and his whole face is filled with thick anger. Some gnash his teeth and say, "Su Xiaorui!"


    "Ha ha ha ha!" Su Xiaorui looked up and saw the man in front of him. He was stunned for a moment. Then he covered his stomach and laughed.


    At the moment, Ouyang Liuyun is very embarrassed. Part of his hair has been burned and his clothes have been burnt. His face is also blackened.


    Ouyang quickly remembered that he had been scared out of his wits before, and the boy was sitting here heartlessly laughing.


    He immediately mentioned the little fart boy and patted his bottom heavily: "you son of a bitch, do you know that uncle is scared to death!"


    "Oh, it''s killing me!" Su Xiaorui covers his buttocks. He finally understands a road. It''s also very fierce for a friendly person to start a temper.


    Ouyang Liuyun angrily stares at him: "is to let you ache, you little bastard."


    Su Xiaorui flattened his mouth and said with a face of grievance: "people can''t find you, so they have to set fire to Oh, it hurts


    "Damn it, you set the fire, too?" Ouyang Liuyun looks at the scene of the fire in the sky not far away, and he doesn''t know where to hit.He couldn''t help but slapped Su Xiaorui''s buttocks again. His dark face was full of disbelief. He glared at Su Xiaorui, "you are so brave!"


    Su xiaoruiteng''s body began to flutter in the air and began to threaten: "if you, you hit me again, I won''t play with you in the future!"


    Ouyang Liu saw that it was too late to stay here. The eagle carried Su Xiaorui home like a chicken.


    Su Xiaorui begged: "Oh, you let people down. It''s very uncomfortable!"


    Ouyang Liuyun hummed: "you bastard, how can you get this kind of prank when you are young


    Su Xiaorui quickly retorted: "where is this prank? I''m saving people. Do you understand?"


    Ouyang Liuyun was elated by Qi: "it''s reasonable for you to set fire, save people? Who is to be saved? "


    "You don''t know!" Su Xiaorui exaggeratedly said, "when I went to look for you, I found my uncle was beating my aunt."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s feet stopped: "eh?"


    Su Xiaorui looked very sad: "those aunts are so pitiful that they have been beaten all the time. They don''t want anything..."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s forehead began to drip sweat, his lip corner smoked, do not know how to answer.


    Su Xiaorui rightfully said, "so I did the right thing, didn''t I?"


    Ouyang Liuyun was speechless: "er..."


    Su Xiaorui saw that Ouyang Liuyun was poor in words. He suddenly asked, "uncle, you disappeared just now. Did you go to beat your aunt?"


    In the face of Su Xiaorui''s question, Ouyang Liuyun has a black line on his face: "uncle doesn''t do this kind of thing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 569

    Su Xiaorui said innocently and innocently, "hum, it''s a lie. I suspect that uncle is the kind of animal that his mother said."


    "Su Xiaorui!" Ouyang Liuyun Phoenix eyes half squint, would like to directly throw this small bun out, "you give me shut up!"


    Su Xiaorui murmured: "people are really not cute when they become angry!"


    Ouyang Liuyun: "what''s more..."


    Su Xiaorui was carried by Ouyang Liuyun and bumped for half a while. He showed a naive smile: "Uncle Ouyang, next time you will take me out to play?"


    Ouyang Liuyun did not want to think, directly refused: "No


    Su Xiaorui began to act coquettish: "Uncle Ouyang is a good man. Uncle Ouyang will certainly meet my requirements, right?"


    Ouyang Liuyun thought of the scene just now or some fear: "don''t!"


    Su Xiaorui raised his head to look at him, blinked and blinked: "I''ll help you to win money in the gambling house. I''m lucky!"


    "Gambling house?" At this moment, the voice of indifference and coldness came from the side. Su Xiaorui was very familiar with the voice. He felt a cold current sweeping his back.


    "Feibai, why are you here?" Ouyang Liuyun originally wanted to take Su Xiaorui back without knowing the ghost. There was no figure that was not white at night, and suddenly appeared in front of him like a ghost.


    He was smiling at the night, showing his white teeth.


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately released Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui raised his head and looked at his father standing in front of him. His slender body stood straight in front of him, and his cold chin was taut.


    The cold moonlight, the sharp eyes like falcons are cold and terrible, just like sharp blades.


    He couldn''t stop shivering.


    Night is not white to look at him, lips rippling open a radian, cold face can not see joy and anger: "to gambling house?"


    Su Xiaorui noticed the anger in the night''s non white voice and quickly shook his head: "No."


    Ye Fei looked at him coldly: "where did that go?"


    Ouyang Liuyun just wanted to interrupt. Su Xiaorui said in a tender voice: "brothel."


    Ouyang Liuyun suddenly petrified. It''s too late to cover his mouth.


    The night is not white, but flashed a cold Li, face with an encouraging look, the voice is also soft and many: "to do what?"


    "To do good!" Su Xiaorui was afraid that ye feibai would be angry with him, so he told the whole story about what he had done in the brothel. There was a smile between his eyebrows, "I saw those uncles beating aunts Then I set off a fire... "


    Su Xiaorui thought that his father would praise him, but he didn''t expect that the more he pursed his lips, the tighter he became, the more sinister his eyes gave out.


    Ye feibai raised him like a chicken and clapped his big hand on his buttocks.


    He was much heavier than Ouyang Liuyun just now. Su Xiaorui was stunned. He felt his buttocks swell up.


    Ye Fei''s voice was frightful and cold: "I didn''t learn it well at a young age. Before Mao grew up, he learned from others to go to the brothel, eh?"


    "Dad, pain, sobbing..." Su Xiaorui''s tears suddenly fell out. He watched Ouyang Liuyun for help.


    Ouyang Liuyun just wanted to speak, night Fei glanced at him coldly and said, "this account will be calculated with you later!"


    After su Xiaorui was taken back by Yefei, the whole person was extremely clever. After a profound reflection, he began to organize the language: "Dad, I was wrong..."


    Night is not white, it seems to be angry, a face is red.


    He didn''t hear Su Xiaorui say anything at all. Without saying a word, he threw him directly into the small black room: "it seems that you are too indulgent. It''s so lawless!"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard the tone of yefeibai, he began to cry pitifully: "Dad, I was wrong. I will never go to the brothel again."


    "Shut up, don''t cry!" Ye feibai was indifferent to this. He called two bodyguards and said, "give him a good look. No one is allowed to visit him. No one is allowed to deliver food to him."


    I can see that night is not white, and I''m mad at the moment.


    In the afternoon, he found Su Xiaorui missing.


    He sent someone out to look for three hours, but he didn''t expect that the stinky boy followed Ouyang Liuyun to the gambling house and brothel.


    If he doesn''t take good care of this stinky boy, he will really kick his nose and face.


    Night non white walk a few steps, met the night small read.


    "Dad, brother..." Ye Xiaonian still wants to plead. Ye Fei frowns and looks at him coldly: "you also give me a good reflection!"


    Night small read hang head to say: "yes."


    Su Ying heard that Su Xiaorui was missing. She was very worried. She finally got the news that he was back, but saw that he was locked up in a small black room by night feibai.


    Su Ying finds Ouyang Liuyun and knows the truth from his dodging eyes. Qi is not, nor is it.


    Ouyang Liuyun takes Xiaorui to a brothel to drink flower wine?How can such a young child have judgment? Where to know what can and what can''t.


    But Xiao Rui is also too naughty, where dare to go, also dare to set fire to, in the afternoon, he will give his homework to Xiaonian.


    Su Ying sighs. When passing through the dark room, she hears Su Xiaorui''s cry, but she can''t bear it.


    But she was not close to the small black room. The guard blocked her and said, "princess, the prince has said that no one can release the second young master."


    Su Xiaorui heard Su Ying''s voice and cried miserably: "mother, Wuwu, I know I''m wrong. Will you let me out?"


    Su Ying looked at two bodyguards, and a bodyguard said again, "this time the key is kept by the Lord himself."


    When Su Xiaorui heard the key in his father''s hand, he cried again.


    "Rui''er, don''t cry..."


    Night small read also came over, some worry ground said: "brother, you don''t cry, until tomorrow, Dad''s gas is gone, naturally let you out."


    Su Xiaorui wiped his tears with his sleeve: "then, tomorrow."


    "Xiaorui, you go to bed and think about what''s wrong tomorrow. Do you know?"


    Su Xiaorui promised, "Well!"


    Su Ying thought that yefeibai would release Su Xiaorui the next day, but yefeibai held him for a day without any intention of letting him out, and even refused to let people send food in.


    Su Ying frowns tightly, she has never seen a father so cruel.


    Su Xiaorui from the night of the white attitude to understand that this is a very serious matter, at the beginning or a good appearance.


    But later, he was so hungry that he began to knock hard on the door and cry out pitifully, "Mom, I''m so hungry Dad, I''m wrong. People want to eat... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 570

    Su Ying heartache to death, in her opinion, such punishment is already very heavy.


    Even if a child was imprisoned in a small black room, he was still hungry all day.


    She made a meal at the moment, and was dazed by two bodyguards. She secretly delivered food to Su Xiaorui.


    However, Su Ying has not been completely close to the small black room, night is not white, cold voice from behind: "you this is what I said as a deaf ear?"


    Su Ying''s footstep stops, has not responded to come over, the wrist is grasped by the person, then she was pulled away forcefully.


    Night is not white pull too hard, Su Ying''s body can not help but stagger forward: "let go!"


    "No one can change my decision!" The night was not white and still, and her eyes were frozen at her.


    Su Ying''s black eyes show faint light. She looks at the night without white: "what do you do? He''s just a child!"


    "It''s because he''s a child and he doesn''t understand why, so he should be well disciplined." Ye Fei glanced at her coldly, with a sneer on her lips, "how did you become a mother? How do you teach children? "


    Su Ying glared at him: "do you teach very well? He is always hungry and shut up, which will cause serious damage to his physical and mental development


    Night is not white sneer: "speak of big reason you pour is a set of a set, this just let small Rui learn sophistry at a young age!"


    "I..." Su Ying took a deep breath and forced her anger down. She said in a soft voice, "can you release Xiao Rui first?"


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s soft look. He didn''t mean to fight against each other. Suddenly, he was in a trance for a moment.


    He looked at her cool and delicate face, especially her eyes, which were clear and moving, just like the sea water without waves and waves.


    Night is not white handsome eyebrow slightly pick up, the dark deep black pupil looks at her deeply.


    He suddenly stretched out his slender fingers and lifted her sharp chin: "I can let him out..."


    He saw the joy in Su Ying''s eyes. He stopped, and his black eyes flashed by a cunning that could not be seen at all: "stay with me all night."


    Su Ying thought that she had heard wrong. Her beautiful eyes showed an incredible look. She looked at him in shock.


    She said with a sneer: "I didn''t expect you to have such a dirty idea."


    Su Ying is not calm at the moment. She doesn''t know what night feibai is pretending to be. She thinks that after these things, they can still be as peaceful as before?


    She wanted to knock his head out with a hammer.


    Ye feibai seemed to understand her meaning and looked at her indifferently: "as long as I am a warm bed, I will not do anything to you."


    Su Ying disdained to look at him: "you want to warm the quilt, a line of women more things, why look for me?"


    Night is not white does not see her, the tone is always indifferent: "since you are used to it, it is up to you to do it."


    Su Ying sneered: "other women are very considerate and will serve others more..."


    "Dirty." Night is not white frown, "not used to, do not like."


    Su Ying was almost ready to laugh out loud, and her dark eyes showed a mocking look: "Your Highness Huai Wang, this is not a slap on your face, you were not..."


    The night is not white, that plain face appeared a flash of urgency: "that is a play."


    "Can you make a child out of it? It seems that his highness Huai Wang is good enough! "


    Night is not white clouds, light wind said: "that child is not mine, is the street beggars."


    Su Ying is completely confused, beggar?


    She looked in disbelief at the night''s non white eyes, which were so deep and dark that she could not understand anything, but she could feel that there was no deception in them.


    Su Ying is still in a daze. Su Xiaorui''s miserable voice comes from the small black room again: "Mom, Xiaorui is starving to death, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    Ye feibai looked at Su Ying''s embarrassed look. The colder his face was, the more proud and injured he was. He left: "whatever you want."


    "I promise you." Su Ying gently said to his back, no matter how, we should first release rui''er.


    Night Fei''s black eyes twinkled for a moment. He turned around and firmly held Su Ying''s hand and walked quickly towards the room.


    Su Ying just wanted to talk, he saw the night non white hand gently Yang, the key in his hand was thrown to the bodyguard behind him.


    Su Ying breathed a sigh of relief.


    When they came back to the room, yefeibai sat down at the table and poured a cup of tea for themselves. When they looked up, they saw Su Ying standing far away, with a straight face: "come here, why are you standing so far away?"


    Su Ying cold hum a, just as did not see him, went straight to the other side and sat down.


    Yefei stares at her drooping face, which has an attractive luster under the candlelight. He sips the tea one by one.The cup of tea finally bottomed out.


    He put down the water in the teacup, went to Su Ying, slightly bent over and held her hand.


    Night is not a white eyebrow and a slight irony in his eyes: "are you going to sit here all night?"


    Su Ying did not react, was a strong pull in the past, the next moment has been night non white heavily thrown on the bed, issued a bang.


    Su Ying hissed and glared at him: "what do you want to do?"


    Night is not white tall figure slowly approaching, he looked down at him, lips outlined a smile of fun: "since it is agreed to my requirements, that should be done."


    Su Ying on his pair of dark haughty eyes, lips slowly curved up, cold voice said: "did not expect that his highness huaiwang is a dignified man."


    "That''s not like you, heartless." The night is not white, the voice is gentle and pleasant, and there is irony in the eyes.


    Su Ying suddenly laughed, the meaning of ridicule in the whole face diffuse, her eyes burst out cold, want to beat the face of this man in front of.


    "Heartless? You have the face to say it Su Ying micro support body, slender fingers hold his collar, fingers tightly hold his collar, "you did that kind of thing, still have the face to say me?"


    Night is not white in the eyes of a flash of gloom, his tall and strong body will her pressure in the body: "you know..."


    "I don''t know. I don''t need to know. You are just half hearted. Since you have done it, don''t cover up with affection It''s disgusting Well... "


    Su Ying words have not finished, his lips have covered her!


    His kiss was overbearing and eager. Su Ying could hardly breathe: "well Let me go... "


    Su Ying''s face exudes a thick anger, her hands against the chest of two people, the body violently struggles up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 571

    Night is not white on the face flashed a touch of desolation, and then fury surged out, she actually thought he was disgusting?!


    His strong body pressed up and confined her soft body under his own.


    He held her tongue in the top of her head and forced him to put one of his hands into her mouth.


    Su Ying found that he was powerless under his strong, can only passively bear the kiss.


    His tongue chased her tongue, and she had nowhere to go


    Su Ying was angry and angry. She wanted to tear the man immediately.


    Why does he think that when he turns his head and when he shows weakness, she doesn''t care about anything?


    Her stiff body softened, no longer resist, let his hot tongue resist the lingering.


    Ye feibai felt her soft and smooth, and a touch of joy appeared under his eyes. His kiss became hotter and sweeter, and he began to be intoxicated.


    After a while, Su Ying bit on


    "Hiss --" ye feibai quickly leaves Su Ying''s lips. His eyes are sharp. His tongue is bitten and his lips are stained with a little blood. It looks enchanting and evil.


    They were close together, their breath intertwined, ambiguous and rapid.


    He looked at the fire in her eyes, and there was a helpless smile upstairs. If he slowed down a bit, his tongue would be broken by her.


    Ye feibai''s eyes were always locked in her face. He stretched out his slender fingers and pinched her chin: "shadow, are you a cat?"


    Su Ying simply did not look at her.


    Night is not white fingers clasp her jaw, hard her face to oneself: "you so hate me?"


    Su Ying''s Black Agate eyes made a mockery: "what do you think?"


    The atmosphere in the air dropped suddenly.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint, flash a touch of anger: "we can''t talk well?"


    "We have nothing to say." Su Ying took advantage of the night is not white unprepared, bent up the knee toward his lower abdomen to force the past.


    Night is not white stuffy hums a, his facial expression instantly becomes arrogant Yin fierce.


    His eyes were full of anger, and he wanted to strangle the woman directly. There was a trace of anger in his voice: "you woman..."


    Su Ying''s eyes flash a trace of successful smile, just want to escape, but was night non white a grasp arm.


    Su Ying pulled her hand. At this moment, there was a slight noise on the other side of the window.


    Su Ying immediately had a bad premonition, night is not white also heard, eyebrow light frown. He suddenly pulled out the hairpin on her head and shot in the direction of the candle.


    The candle went out in an instant and the room was dark.


    Night is not white quickly pull Su Ying when hiding behind the door.


    As soon as the two talents stood still, Su Ying looked up at the past and found dozens of people in black jumping in from the outside, each covered with a face towel.


    They look well-trained, quick as lightning, as fast as thunder.


    The men in black seemed to see their position at once. They had a clear goal and quickly formed a semicircle in front of them.


    The moon now climbed out of the dark clouds and shone coldly in the house.


    Su Ying eyebrow heart a jump, then several cold light toward this side flash.


    These people in black are so blatant that they dare to assassinate here!


    Su Ying has not yet moved, has a sharp sword toward her to stab, with Tengteng murderous spirit.


    "Be careful!" Night is not white will su shadow behind, I do not know when more than a sharp blade.


    The two weapons meet, click, friction out of gorgeous fireworks.


    The night is not white, his face is gloomy, and his eyes burst out with cruelty and bloodthirsty.


    Ye feibai didn''t see these people in his eyes. His pupils were cold and there was no trace of temperature. He lifted his arm slightly, and his sleeves were flying. A man in black''s head was immediately removed from his body, and blood was splashed everywhere.


    Night is not white, cruel, some people in black panic, the line of sight fell on Su Ying''s body.


    Naturally, Su Ying could not wait to die. He took out a dagger from his sleeve and joined the war.


    After a few moves, Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of worry, these people in black are powerful, action moves lethal.


    The blade in their hands is poisoned, and it emits cold light in the moonlight, which is terrible and oppressive.


    The man in black seems to have found that Su Ying is the breakthrough, and now five people are assigned to surround Su Ying.


    Night is not white, see the man in black around Su Ying, face a heavy, just want to free hand to help him, several cold light stabbed at him, entangled him.


    Night is not white, deep eyes as cold as a cold pool, eyes burst out a lot of killing intention, he raised his sword to stab the chest of the man in black in front of him.


    Su Ying only felt countless killing intention and bloody gas, and the five men in black around her did not know what tactics they used, and she was a bit embarrassed to avoid.At this time, Ling Feng broke into the door with his bodyguards: "Lord, it''s late to come down."


    The well-trained bodyguards soon became entangled with these men in black


    Night feibai finally free hand, a flash in front of Su Ying, and she work together soon to solve these five people.


    Su Ying breathed a sigh of relief, five years did not start, some unfamiliar.


    Just at this moment, Su Xiaorui came in, rubbing his sleepy eyes. His voice was soft and waxy: "Mom, I can''t sleep..."


    A man in black is attracted by Su Xiaorui''s voice. Now Su Xiaorui is targeted on the spot, and Su Ying looks awe inspiring. In a moment of impatience, she doesn''t care about anything. She pours at Su Xiaorui and protects him under her body.


    Night feibai saw Su Ying block the sword with his body, breathing a stagnation, flashed a bloodthirsty look in his eyes. His figure flashed in a ghostly way, spinning his body lightly and kicking the sword away.


    Ye Fei''s eyes flashed, and he was acutely aware that there were two murderous spirits rushing towards Su Ying. At this moment, he had no time to split two swords at the same time!


    Night is not white body faster than the brain, quickly block in front of her, hard for her to block the sword.


    At that moment, he suddenly thought, if he was injured, would the shadow forgive him, take care of him and cook for him?


    Time seems to stop at this moment!


    Su Ying turned to see that sword was not white at night, just on the left chest.


    When the sword was pulled out, the smell of blood filled the air.


    The world seemed to be quiet all at once.


    "Not white!" Su Ying''s pupil suddenly tightens and cries out inconceivably.


    Night is not white and pale. His left hand covers his chest and his body is crumbling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 572

    Su Xiaorui was also shocked by the sudden scene: "Dad..."


    The night is not white to stagger a step, Su Ying subconsciously holds him, she is on the cold moonlight, see the bright red blood from his fingers continuously flowing out, shocking.


    Her heart thumped to her feet, and a look of fear appeared in her eyes.


    It''s all happening at the fingertips. It''s unbelievable.


    Night is not white body almost all lean on her body, Su Ying''s arm tightly encircles him: "you, how are you?"


    Night is not white and pale, lips floating a weak, light smile: "you are OK."


    Red blood gurgled out, more and more, dyed his hands red and soaked his robes.


    At the moment, the night is not white and weak, and the dark eyes still look at her, full of affectionate look.


    Under such circumstances, he was still worried about her.


    Su Ying frowned and her eyes turned red: "Why are you so stupid..."


    Su Xiaorui saw so much blood for the first time. He only knew that he was sobbing beside him.


    Ye feibai whispered: "Xiao Rui, don''t cry..."


    Seeing so many bodyguards coming in, the man in black seems unwilling to do more entanglement, and quickly retreat, and Ling Feng immediately takes the bodyguard to chase up.


    The room suddenly cleared down, Su Ying heard night Fei Bai''s heavy breathing, and because of the pain, the sound of pain. She turned pale and nervously called out, "doctor, doctor, call doctor!"


    The night is not white, and a shallow smile appears on his cold face.


    The temperature on his body seems to be getting lower and lower, and his eyes are gradually blurred. It seems that he will be unable to open his eyes: "you still care about me, don''t you?"


    Su Ying forced to blink, will be in the eyes of the wet blink: "just not!"


    "Yes, you hate me so much, how can you still care about me?" Ye feibai laughs at himself, and his voice becomes weaker and weaker. His Phoenix eyes show a look of loneliness and self abandonment. "In the future, rui''er and nian''er will depend on you to take care of them. It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to go back to Huai palace..."


    "What are you saying?" Su shadow looks complicated to stare at him, "you will be OK!"


    Ye Fei was panting for breath, her face was full of sweating, but she still looked at her carefully: "I''m very relieved to read her, but rui''er is always mischievous. Don''t spoil him too much..."


    "Shut up, shut up!" Su Ying heard his words as if he was telling his last words, and his heart beat violently.


    She didn''t want to hear that at all.


    She breathed a stagnation, some ghosts and spirits to his way: "Rui son is not your child, do you plan to ignore him?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes widened: "Dad, do you want me?"


    "Cough, cough..." Ye feibai coughed and said with difficulty, "I''m just afraid I''ll never have another chance..."


    Night is not white words have not finished, his eyes closed, planted in the past.


    "Night is not white, night is not white..." Su Ying is half kneeling on the ground, embracing his head and constantly calling for him.


    Always calm and calm, she felt stiff all over her body and her heart was going to stop.


    "Dad, wow Mother, is father dead? " Su Xiaorui burst into tears.


    "No nonsense!" Su Ying looked down at the man in his arms and raised his hand to probe his breath. His voice was crying: "don''t scare me..."


    Night is not white, closed eyes, face flash a satisfied smile.


    "Lord..." Just then the doctor arrived with the medicine box on his back.


    Su Ying turned to her head and pulled his robe. Her voice was urgent: "doctor, help him quickly."


    "Yes, yes!" The doctor saw that the night is not white tightly covering the chest injury, that blood is all over the ground, he can not help but look up and wipe a cold sweat.


    When the doctor began to look at the wound for Yefei, he was relieved.


    Although the wound was very heavy, it did not hurt the internal organs, and there was no life-threatening. As soon as he was about to speak, he saw that the night was not white and his eyes were clear, conscious and full of warning.


    The doctor paused, took a breath and wiped the sweat with his sleeve.


    Su Ying heard the doctor''s voice, the whole heart was raised, and the anxious look flashed in the dark eyes: "how?"


    The doctor shook his head. It was no life threatening.


    Su Ying interprets this action like this, and the Lord is finished.


    Her hands were weak, and her fingers on both sides were stiff and could hardly move. Her voice was hard: "doctor, please do something..."


    Su Xiaorui is standing on the side completely. He just found his father. He can''t do it?


    How can God be so cruel!


    "Wang Ye''s injury..." Seeing that ye feibai lifted his eyelids, the doctor immediately changed his mouth and said, "it''s too serious. It hurts the spleen..." Seeing the princess''s worried appearance, he wiped a handful of sweat again, and his voice trembled: "small, small must do their best."Although the doctor''s medical skills are not comparable to the imperial doctors in the capital city, he is also one of the best in Nanyang city.


    His family has the ancestral medicine of hemostasis. At present, he sprinkled a lot of powder on the wound of yefeibai, and then took care of the wound for him.


    After the doctor treated the wound well for Yefei Bai, Su Ying frowned and asked him, "doctor, when will the Lord wake up?"


    The doctor went out of his way and said, "it''s hard to say If the prince has any wish, the princess will try to satisfy it. "


    After the doctor said this, he secretly glanced at Yefei. It seemed that the king was very satisfied.


    Su Ying is stunned. If the night is not white because of her accident, she will feel sorry for herself all her life.


    The doctor continued: "the king''s body is not good. This time he has shed so much blood If you can''t wake up before dawn... "


    The doctor said intermittently and vaguely, but Su Ying understood, and the whole person was stupid, so was su Xiaorui.


    The night grew deeper, and there was no sound outside.


    Su Ying lets green mark take Su Xiaorui to sleep, but she doesn''t dare to leave. She stays by the side of the night.


    The bed was a little yellow, she looked at him without blood, and her heart tingled: "non white, you fool!"


    From time to time, Su Ying reached out and touched his forehead. She was afraid of infection and fever


    Su Ying looks at his beautiful face in a mess, and has a moment''s bleary.


    Five years no see, his face did not change, just looking at the vicissitudes of life, with a touch of sadness.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stretch out his fingers and caress his good-looking eyebrows and eyes: "you must wake up quickly..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 573

    "Water, water..." I don''t know how long, Su Ying heard the night non-white murmur, she quickly want to get up to pour water for him.


    She was just about to stand up when she felt her right hand tight.


    She lowered her head and found that yefeibai''s slender and pale hands held her wrist tightly, almost to cut off her wrist.


    Su Ying took a breath: "it hurts..."


    She looked down at the night in bed. He didn''t wake up. He didn''t seem to sleep soundly, and his brows wrinkled.


    He held her hand unconsciously, his fingers almost fell into her flesh, and her pale blue veins almost burst out.


    "Shadow, don''t go Don''t leave... " His voice was very vague, but every word clearly fell into Su Ying''s ears. His words were full of yearning and a hint of pleading.


    This is the highness of the king of Huai. When did he ask for help like this.


    Su Ying''s throat was tight, and a touch of heartache flashed in her eyes. She held out her hand and held him: "I don''t go, I don''t go anywhere, I just pour water for you..."


    Sleepy night feibai did not understand at all, but held her hand forcefully and refused to release it at all.


    "Ah..." A slight sigh came out from outside. Su Ying turned around and saw Ouyang Liuyun push the door in from outside. He poured a cup of water and handed it over.


    Su Ying takes over the tea cup and feeds it to the night.


    Ouyang Liuyun stood aside, watching the night on the bed, which was not white, and his face showed a profound look.


    He asked the doctor just now, but the injury was not so serious. However, the play was already singing, and he didn''t mind adding fire.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s voice was low: "sister-in-law, you have suffered a lot in these years when you are not here..."


    Su Ying did not speak.


    "Don''t believe it." Ouyang Liuyun sighed, "when you just left, he searched for you crazily every day. The whole person almost collapsed, just kept drinking. He also asked for a leader to fight. I thought he would die on the battlefield several times. It is said that the king of Huai was the God of war in Dongling. He won the victory by a very dangerous method and was invincible in every attack. Ask a man who doesn''t want his own life... "


    Su Ying pursed her lips and did not speak.


    Ouyang Liuyun continued: "at that time, Xiaonian was still young. He often sat in the ruins of mingyuxuan with Xiaonian in his arms and talked to himself. He missed you and went crazy."


    Su Ying pressed down the crazy jump in her heart and gently took a breath: "he will miss me, naturally will miss other women..."


    "Feibai has not met any other woman in the past five years Even the northern nomadic Princess and ye Yanran have passed away I didn''t tell me what happened then, but I believe my sister-in-law has her own judgment. "


    Su Ying thought of the night feibai said the scene, slightly in the heart: "if he plays on the scene, why do you want to hide from me, I gave him a chance..."


    That winter, she gave him a chance, but he still chose to hide her.


    Ouyang Liuyun Dun, now do not know what to say: "non white heart only you, always only you."


    Night is not white face slowly improve, it seems not so uncomfortable, tight frown eyebrows also loosen to some.


    Ouyang Liuyun doesn''t know when he left.


    In a daze, Su Ying sleeps by the bed.


    She didn''t sleep soundly and had strange dreams. When it was getting dark, she was suddenly awakened by nightmares.


    When she opened her eyes, he turned to yefeibai''s deep black eyes. His face was still pale, but his spirit seemed more energetic. He picked up the corner of his lips and said, "you were here all night?"


    "Are you better now? I''ll call the doctor Su Ying just wanted to get up, but found that the night is not white hands do not know when to tightly grasp her, "do not go."


    "Don''t be childish." Su Ying sat helplessly at the head of the bed and broke off his fingers one by one: "you..."


    Su Ying just broke off his hand, but saw night Fei Bai closed his eyes, Su Ying asked in a low voice: "still painful?"


    Night not white nod, or a pair of weak appearance, voice hoarse: "well, very painful."


    The doctor came to see the wound for yefeibai. He recovered well and the blood had stopped.


    However, he said in the fierce sight of Yefei: "the good man has his own nature. Such a heavy wound can still wake up, but if the wound is not cured, it will leave sequelae. The princess should pay more attention to it."


    The doctor changed the medicine for yefeibai again, and soon left, because the king''s eyes were too sharp and terrible.


    Su Ying thought night is not white hungry, want to go to the kitchen to prepare breakfast, but see night white frown at her.


    Su Ying thought his wound hurt again, so he asked with concern: "what''s the matter?"


    "Come here."


    Su Ying just approached some, but saw night Fei white long arm stretch, all of a sudden will her ring, quickly kiss her lips.At the moment when his lips touched her, Su Ying was stunned.


    What she didn''t expect was that ye feibai was in the mood to do such a thing under such circumstances!


    Her eyes flashed a touch of sullen, instinctively a push, easily pushed the night away.


    Ye Fei frowned tightly, covered his wounds, and looked at her accusatorily: "don''t you know I''m a patient?"


    "Who made you frivolous Su Ying said that, but also some lack of confidence, after all, the night is not white because she was injured.


    Su Ying stopped for a moment, or some can''t bear to ask: "how are you now? Is there anything wrong? "


    Night is not white, also do not speak, half leaning on the head of the bed, breathing fast, non-stop panting, looks extremely painful.


    Su Ying saw his appearance, and some anxious: "need me to ask the doctor again?"


    Night is not white cold to look at Su Ying, gnashing teeth to do not speak.


    Su Ying''s face showed an apologetic look: "I......"


    Night not white cold hums a, do not look at her.


    "Princess, this is breakfast." Green mark just saw the doctor leave, so he quickly brought breakfast.


    It''s just why, as soon as she stepped into the house, she felt a chilly feeling, and Wang Ye''s eyes looked terrible.


    Su Ying took the porridge up and handed it to the night Fei Bai''s face: "eat the porridge quickly, and then take the medicine, so that it will be better and faster."


    However, ye feibai did not seem to be very happy and had no interest in eating. He pinned his face to one side: "the wound hurts. I don''t want to eat."


    Su Ying suddenly had a silent feeling. She really felt that he would be childish after he was hurt. However, he was hurt, so he should coax him: "this porridge is delicious."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 574

    "No, no appetite." Night is not white, calm, calm, but eyebrows slightly frown up.


    Su Ying looks at that beautiful side face, the sunlight outside shines through the window lattice, his skin looks more pale and weak.


    Her heart softened at the thought of the scene where the sword had not entered his chest before.


    She gently advised: "you don''t lose your temper, you eat a little bit."


    Night is not white lean on soft pillow, micro closed eyes: "no strength."


    Su Ying murmured in her heart that she was still weak just now, but now she has no strength at all.


    Su Ying continued to persuade him: "when you are full, you have strength, and you don''t eat or drink medicine. When will your body get better?"


    Ye feibai asked, "do you expect me to get better?"


    "Of course." Su Ying quickly took his words, "so you have to eat first."


    Night is not white eyebrow micro wrinkle, eyes flash quickly a touch of displeasure, she expected him to get better, and then no longer care about him?


    "You feed me," he said slowly


    "Good." Su Ying heard that night is not willing to eat, of course, even do not want to agree, she carefully raised him, put a soft pillow behind him.


    She scooped the porridge with a spoon, cooled it and sent it to his lips.


    Night is not white lips hook, slightly open pink lips, will eat this porridge.


    He looked at the gentle look on Su Ying''s face, with a faint smile in his eyes. He suddenly felt that she took care of him, even if he continued to hurt.


    Su Ying will porridge one by one to feed him to finish eating, took a pad to wipe the corners of his lips, and then took the medicine to feed him to drink.


    After finishing all this, Su Ying and night Fei lie down: "you sleep a little more..."


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, her wrist was tightly pulled by night Fei Bai: "you accompany me to sleep."


    "Are you kidding?" Su Ying coldly glared at him. She thought that he had changed in recent years. She was still the same as before. She would kick her nose and face when she was better to him.


    Night is not white quietly staring at her, lips stubbornly close together, full of unhappy appearance.


    He seems to be saying, if you don''t accompany me, I won''t sleep.


    Su Ying is a little stunned. His highness, the king of Huai, is playing tricks with her?


    I don''t know if yefeibai held it too hard, his wound hurt again, and there was a look of pain on his face.


    The royal highness of huaiwang, who has always been proud and aloof, now shows such a look in his eyes. Su Ying has no resistance to him at all, and there is a trace of pity in his eyes.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white to come down from the bed, can not help but sigh, tone soft a few minutes: "I will affect your rest."


    Ye feibai''s fingers on her wrist tightened slightly and said, "you didn''t accompany me all night yesterday."


    Su Ying listened to his voice of accusation, and couldn''t help laughing: "you''re hurt. Isn''t it that I''m here to take care of you all night?"


    Night is not white, heart gush out a trace of warmth, but cold hum: "I don''t know."


    Su yingdun''s teeth were itching with anger. Your highness Huai Wang, don''t be too aggressive. Now you are a child.


    The night is not white, see Su Ying does not have the meaning to go, the eye tip slightly picked pick. He moved his body inside and patted his side with his hand: "if you don''t accompany me here, how can I do if my wound hurts?"


    "Ling Feng is not..."


    Night Fei Bai quickly interrupted her words: "I don''t like to be served by others."


    Night not white see Su Ying did not promise, face sank down, a pair of dark eyes just tightly staring at her, holding her hand and exerting some strength.


    Su Ying subconsciously looked at his chest, as if there was blood seeping out.


    "With his wound, I''m afraid to burst out


    She knows this man best. She will never give up until he reaches his goal. She lay down next to him. In fact, she was a little sleepy.


    She lay by his side, his breath is her good smell, so familiar, so nostalgic.


    The corners of his lips are soft and intoxicating like cherry blossoms in March.


    "My wound hurts." Ye Fei said in a low voice, then took her hand and put it on his wound.


    Su Ying''s hand shrunk for a while, and did not draw back, she was afraid to hurt his wound, hand stiff on his chest, dare not use too much strength.


    Thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump, thump.


    Su Ying took a close look at the night. His face was still pale, and his brows frowned.


    Su Ying thought of him mention the wound, mind again think of the previous picture, face also showed a touch of heartache: "soon will be good."


    The room was so quiet that a leaf could be heard.It''s a strange feeling.


    Another five years, they lay peacefully in the same bed, no rivalry.


    Ye feibai thinks it''s very good. As long as the shadow lies quietly by his side, he can be hurt for a long time.


    Su Ying was about to go to sleep.


    Night is not white turn head, the sight falls on her this beautiful exquisite face, he wantonly looks at her, his heart with a touch of desolation.


    He lost her for five years.


    She was lying beside him now, so close to him.


    Su Ying vaguely felt the warm breath on her face. She half opened her eyes and found that the beautiful face of night was not white and completely close to her.


    That pair of beautiful deep eyes like a deep pool, almost her whole person inhaled, Su Ying slightly pause, soft pale lips have grabbed her lips.


    "Well..." Su Ying wakes up completely and kisses her affectionately.


    She was afraid that she could only be touched by her hand.


    Night is not white feeling by Su Ying''s docile appearance at the moment, that turbulent plunder will turn into the ultimate lingering, inch by inch taste her lips, entangle her tongue.


    Su Ying some breathing is not smooth, instinctively slightly open lips, he is to seize the opportunity to plunder, tightly wrapped her tongue, do not let her shrink back.


    Su Ying only felt a slight pain in the root of her tongue. She said vaguely: "your injury..."


    Feel out that Su Ying does not repel him, and even has a raw response, night non white eyes slightly curved.


    "Dad, Dad..." Just as the night was not white, and the kiss was deepened, the door was pushed open.


    Then Su Xiaorui''s anxious voice from far to near, the figure of two small steamed buns appeared at the door.


    A trace of annoyance flashed in night Fei''s white eyes and quickly released Su Ying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 575

    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian come in quickly. Su Xiaorui''s whole face is wrinkled and almost ready to cry. Yexiaonian also has a red eye.


    Su Ying quickly sat up from the bed and glared fiercely at non white one night.


    Subconsciously, she smoothed the wrinkles on her clothes and restrained the faint blush on her face.


    Ye Fei turned around and closed his eyes without saying a word. He hung two small buns upside down in his heart to hit his butt.


    "Mom, how''s dad?" Su Xiaorui is clearly asking Su Ying. His whole body has already gone up. He sees Yefei''s eyes closed. He immediately cries out, "is Dad dead?"


    Night Xiaonian heard Su Xiaorui cry, his face flashed a pale, also want to cry out.


    "Nonsense, your father is fine." Su Ying glared at the man who pretended to sleep on the bed. He was still alive just now.


    Yefeibai had made up his mind to pretend to sleep and let the two little buns leave as soon as possible, so that he could cultivate and cultivate feelings with Ying''er.


    It''s just that it didn''t work out.


    Su Xiaorui heard Su Ying say night is not white, immediately stopped crying. He quickly took off his shoes and crept into bed.


    Su Ying saw his quick and agile appearance and said, "be careful of your father''s wound..."


    Su Xiaorui sniffed: "yes."


    Su Xiaorui carefully lies down inside yefeibai. Yexiaonian sees the weak look on his father''s face. He remembers the appearance of his serious injury before. His eyes turn red involuntarily. He also climbs into bed and lies down gently outside yefeibai.


    Su Ying looked at the two small buns nestling in the two sides of the night, the corners of his lips slightly hook up: "do not be naughty to touch your father''s wound."


    "Well." Night small read a clever nod, embrace the night non white arm: "Dad, you should get better soon."


    Su Xiaorui put his hands around ye feibai''s neck: "Dad, when your injury is healed, you still teach me to practice. I''m absolutely obedient."


    "Xiaonian will also practice martial arts seriously and become very powerful. He will never let his father get hurt again."


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a look of sadness and remorse: "this time, it''s all Xiao Rui''s bad, which implicates his father''s injury."


    The night is not white, because of the two children''s childish words, the corners of the lips, warm in the heart.


    Seeing Xiao Rui wrinkling his face to cry, Su Ying made a gesture to him: "don''t wake up dad." Su Ying goes on to say: "you two are father and mother''s baby, father and mother do anything for you are willing."


    Su Xiaorui was moved to tears.


    Su Ying sat at the head of the bed and gently rubbed the heads of two small buns: "my mother will go to see what food I will do for you at noon. You will sleep with my father. If my father is not feeling well, I will come to find my mother and find a doctor. Do you know?"


    Two little buns nodded.


    Ye feibai heard that Su Ying had left. Although he was moved, he still had an impulse to shoot two little buns. What he wanted to do most was to sleep with his wife in his arms.


    He had just opened his eyes. Su Xiaorui''s worried face suddenly burst into a flower. He hugged Yefei''s neck excitedly and gave him a heavy kiss on his face: "Dad, you wake up."


    Night small read to stare at him one eye: "fool, you will make painful father."


    Su Xiaorui quickly released the night, some apologetic said: "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Night is not white see two lovely small face, where still have temper: "you are also here?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded, "we have to take care of dad."


    "Who did I hear just now that I want to be strong and protect my father?" Ye Fei glanced at the two steamed buns and added, "Dad is injured now. You can find uncle Ouyang to teach you."


    Su Xiaorui said, "we''re going to stay and take care of my father..."


    Night small read eyes a turn, look at the father''s face displeased appearance is clearly want to open them, his brain immediately turned around.


    If they don''t take care of them, their parents will take care of them!


    Yexiaonian quickly climbed out of bed and quickly took Su Xiaorui away. He looked at Su Xiaorui''s three steps back, and his face showed a profound look: "do you still want to let father and mother together?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "of course I do."


    Night small read lips to draw a smile: "so let''s go to practice."


    Su Xiaorui is not willing to. His father is not in good health. He is not in the mood to practice.


    Night small read to Su Xiaorui''s ear to say a few words, Su Xiaorui black bright eyes slightly narrowed, repeatedly nodded.


    Su Xiaorui ran to the kitchen, panting and anxious: "Mom, dad is not well. Go and have a look."


    Su Ying listens to Su Xiaorui''s words. At the moment, he doesn''t doubt anything else. He puts down his work and rushes towards the direction of night.


    "How are you? Do you need a doctor? " Su Ying pushes the door to come in, and sees the night is not white to frown, looks very uncomfortable appearance."Hard." Ye feibai looked at her and said two words slowly.


    "What''s the pain?" Su Ying''s heart raised a little.


    "Mosquito bites on the back, itching." Night is not white frown, gently said a word.


    Su Ying gently relaxed: "then I give you scratch?"


    "Well." The night is not a white micro can not smell a response.


    Su Ying was afraid to get his wound. He turned over carefully and put his hand into his collar: "is it here?"


    Night is not white light close eyes, lip corner gently hook up: "go down a bit..."


    Su Ying did not make much strength, for fear of scratching him: "is this OK? I''ll get a box of ointment to put on for you? "


    "No, a little more to the left..." Night is not white face inside, the face shows a look of enjoyment, look lazy, "well, a little lower..."


    With the efforts of yefeibai, Su Ying spent more than an hour scratching his back


    Su Ying sees the night is not white finally no longer uncomfortable, eyebrows also stretch open some, turn him over to lie well again. She herself searched the room for mosquitoes, which had to be put out first.


    However, the mosquito was an excuse. Su Ying did not find it for a long time. So she simply asked green mark to prepare a front for her. She sat at the head of the bed and carefully made several mosquito repellent sachets, hoping that everyone would send one later.


    After su Ying finished, she was ready to wear the sachet on the night''s non white body. She had just tied it for him, and his hand stretched out to hold her tightly.


    Su Ying raised his head, night non white lips raised a smile, voice with a touch of sexy taste: "shadow, you are so good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 576

    Su Ying looked at him: "are you awake?"


    Night is not white slightly used some strength, pull her to the bed.


    Su Ying is afraid to encounter his injury, subconsciously dodges for a while, just lies down beside him.


    She lay down beside him and glared at him angrily: "do you mind if you don''t move around, you don''t know that you''ve been badly injured and shed a lot of blood? Do you know you almost died? "


    Ye feibai''s dark eyes were shining with a kind of bright luster. He reached out and took her hand and admitted his mistake: "I''m not good. You''re worried."


    Su Ying rarely heard him use such a soft tone, for a moment did not know how to answer.


    Night Fei white reached out to hold Su Ying in his arms and gently rubbed her clean forehead with his chin: "shadow, would you like to go back with me?"


    His voice was enchanting and interrogative, but it was powerful and could not be refused.


    Su Ying was frozen in his arms and did not dare to move. For a long time, she slowly and firmly said: "from the beginning of I sent you and the book, I never thought I would go back."


    "He Li Shu?" Ye Fei''s face sank down, and his pale lips picked out a wry smile: "you are still blaming me, aren''t you? Shadow, you believe me, I have never betrayed you. "


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a cold light, the night is not white arms strong hoop, not let her escape: "my heart from the beginning to the end, only you, never other people."


    Su Ying raised his head and looked at him coldly: "Ye Yan Ran is not someone else? Is Princess Xinyun not someone else? When I was pregnant with rui''er and nian''er, you stayed in their yard, which is no one else? That''s what happens? Don''t treat me as a fool


    Night Fei opened his lips, Su Ying''s eyes were gloomy, and his eyes were full of hate: "what are you doing when I have a fever and abdominal pain? What are you doing when they challenge me? You accompany them to drink and play, you ignore me towards them? I told myself over and over again that you had a hard time. You had to, but you never gave me half an explanation. You just ignored me and even quarreled with me. Therefore, the night is not white, I have completely despaired of you. In the past five years, I have lived a quiet life with rui''er. Why do you want to disturb me? "


    Ye Fei''s blue veins on his white forehead jumped violently. He tried his best to hold her in his arms. He could feel her blood boiling in his body and feel her anger.


    He thought that he could remove all obstacles for her and create a quiet environment for her, but he seemed to ignore that his shadow was not an ordinary woman.


    He closed his eyes and said, "do you know how they died?"


    Su Ying only felt that all the bones of his body would be broken by him: "I don''t want to know."


    Ye feibai gently asked her, "it''s not right that you are afraid?"


    In any case, he can''t let her go. He wants to explain to her what he did before: "I just want to solve all this and give you a quiet."


    "It''s the funniest joke I''ve ever heard." Su Ying tried her best to break free from his arms. Her cold eyes looked at him coldly. "Why do you think I can''t bear with you? Why do you think I will accept all this in silence? The night is not white. Don''t you think that you do all this is ridiculous?"


    Her eyes were so cold that people fell into the ice cellar, which made people feel afraid.


    Su Ying''s hands are tightly clasped, and she is still shaking gently. She suddenly feels that all this is ironic. It turns out that all this is such a ridiculous misunderstanding.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white hand want to touch her, vigorously will he swing away, and then quickly ran out.


    She thought of her sadness, despair, and betrayal.


    There was a light in her eyes. She tried to blink her tears away, but she couldn''t help it. She took a breath and wiped the tears with her hands.


    "Mother..." Ye Xiaonian just wanted to have dinner with Su Ying when he saw her running out of the room. He stood in front of Su Ying and asked anxiously, "Mom, why are you crying?"


    Su Ying squatted down and hugged the night Xiaonian. She buried her face in the neck of night Xiaonian. The hot and humid liquid left from her eyes fell on his neck.


    "Mother, did your father bully you Night small read stretched out a hand to wipe Su Ying''s eyes.


    "My mother didn''t cry, just the sand came into her eyes." Su Ying holds his small body in her arms. Over the years, she owes him too much. For such a ridiculous reason, she didn''t take good care of him.


    "Well, would you mind blowing for your mother?"


    "Well." Su Ying''s lips bring up a smile. Fortunately, her nianer is very clever and sensible.


    Su Ying leads Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui to have dinner together, and then sits alone in the back mountain in a daze and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui ran over to him in a panic: "mother Can you go and see dad? He''s faintingSu Ying didn''t go to see him, just looked at the distance: "you go to let Ling Feng invite the doctor over."


    Su Xiaorui''s big black eyes filled with crystal: "mother, would you like to see dad?"


    Su Ying refused: "the mother is not a doctor, the treatment is not good father."


    Seeing that Su Ying couldn''t be convinced, Su Xiaorui turned around and ran away. After a while, he came back panting again. This time, his face was covered with tears and looked pathetic: "Mom, go and see Dad. Dad has left a lot of blood, so he is so dizzy that he can''t even feed the medicine..."


    Su Ying was stunned and worried.


    Su Xiaorui wiped a tear with his hand: "Dad is hurt for Xiao Rui, does mother really not plan to pay attention to dad?"


    Su Ying''s slender fingers tightly clenched into fists, but the body stood still.


    Ye Xiaonian thought that Su Xiaorui was enough, but his mother was indifferent.


    Therefore, night Xiaonian, who has always been unable to act coquettishly and roll, also came to take Su Ying''s hand and shake it: "mother, would you like to see dad?"


    Two small buns begged for most of the hour, Su Ying some soft hearted, but refused to enter the room to face the man.


    She simply put two small buns in her arms: "there is no mother, your father has been like this in the past five years, it''s OK."


    Ye Xiaonian raised his head and said, "however, my father has been very painful for the past five years."


    Su Ying''s throat seems to be suddenly stuck, Leng is unable to say a word.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 577

    Su Xiaorui grabs Su Ying''s hand and shakes it vigorously: "Mom, Dad hasn''t eaten or drunk medicine yet..."


    Su Ying bit her lower lip, and the man only knew to threaten others with his body. She was still hesitating, and the two little buns were tearful again: "Mom, dad is so poor."


    Looking at the pitiful appearance of the two little buns, Su Ying finally can''t help but be pulled into the room by the two of them.


    Two small steamed stuffed buns led Su Ying into the room and, taking advantage of her inattention, slipped out secretly and locked the door.


    Ye Xiaonian took a look at Su Xiaorui: "are you sure you can?"


    Su Xiaorui smiles cunningly: "Uncle Ouyang is doing this."


    Night small read touched chin: "now also can be like this."


    Su Ying has just entered the house, but he doesn''t notice the movements of the two. She saw the night not white face to sleep inside, motionless, like an aggrieved child.


    Rice and medicine are on the tea table beside the bed, or warm.


    Su Ying sighed and went to sit down beside the bed. She patted him on the shoulder: "Hello, have a meal..."


    However, the night is not white silk movement, the whole person looks weak and pale, even breathing is weak.


    Even so, he still gives people a shuddering sense of strength.


    If she had been suspicious just now, she would have to believe it.


    Su Ying gently opened the quilt, his face changed.


    The wound that night Fei Bai managed to stop was broken again, and the blood gushed out and soaked his robe.


    The bright red blood almost stung her eyes.


    His face was ugly and haggard at the moment.


    "How are you?" Su Ying''s voice had a tremor that he couldn''t detect, "I''ll go to see a doctor."


    Su Ying just stood up, the night is not white suddenly open eyes.


    He took her hand, lips slightly raised, hoarse voice: "can''t die."


    Su Ying looks at him like this, in the heart a sour.


    Night is not white, see Su Ying just stare at oneself, what words also don''t say, facial expression again sank: "you don''t care about my life or death anyway."


    Seeing that he is a patient, Su Ying decides not to care about him. Besides, he still has the strength to talk to her. He should not look so weak as the two kids said.


    Su Ying pondered: "it''s the two little carrots who say you''re dying. I''ll come to see you."


    The night is not white cold hum.


    "Yes, now that you''re still alive, I''ll leave..." Su Ying saw the night is not white, staring at her eyes, showing a sinister look, also not afraid, she turned away, but found that the door had been locked from the outside.


    Su Ying patted the door and frowned slightly. These two little kids will beat them up.


    Just then she heard footsteps behind her.


    Su Ying just wanted to say something, turned his head to see the night is not white quickly walked towards her, the body slightly staggered.


    Her action is faster than the brain, quickly walked up, supporting his body: "you go to bed and lie down well."


    Ye feibai opened his hands and held her in his arms. He did not have any expression on his face, nor did he say anything. He just buried his head in her neck and smelled her greedily.


    Su Ying is held by him like this, in the heart has a kind of sour feeling.


    She felt that he was close to her skin, her clothes were thin in summer, and she could even feel his thick blood gushing out. Suddenly, she was a little impatient: "would you like to see a doctor to change your medicine first?"


    "No


    ¡°¡­¡­ Then I''ll change your dressing? "


    He hesitated for a moment No


    Su Ying regards his hesitation as acquiescence: "then you go to bed to lie down first?"


    "No..."


    Su Ying moved his body and glared at him angrily: "what do you want?"


    Night feibai quickly said his goal: "accompany me back to the capital, accompany me by my side."


    Su Ying did not want to answer: "No."


    Night is not white, also do not speak, just more tightly hold her, like a child to hold their toys.


    Su Ying felt that night feibai held her very hard. She was afraid that he could not stop the blood. She could not help saying, "can you first let the wound be treated well?"


    "No


    Su Ying really wanted to beat him: "you do not want to talk about anything."


    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook: "then I will take you as the default."


    Su Ying didn''t answer, so he thought he was right. She helped him to bed and changed the medicine for him. Looking at his deep wound, Su Ying took a breath.


    When she changed the dressing for him, ye feibai grasped her hand and black eyes looked at her seriously: "shall we go back tomorrow?""Everyone thought that I would not go back to Beijing again


    "You don''t have to worry about that."


    "But I don''t want to go back at all..."


    Accustomed to the carefree life here, she did not want to go back to that treacherous place at all.


    Su Ying saw that night is not white face more and more heavy, the voice behind is getting smaller and smaller. Night is not white to hear her to refuse her, brush her hand directly, light way: "you go."


    Ouyang Liuyun saw two small steamed buns hiding in the door to listen. He also approached and poked a small hole in the window with his wet fingers. He watched the movement inside, and his eyes were about to stare out.


    Ouch, how can feibai become like this? It''s childish and pretentious!


    It was the night he knew!


    He laughs like a fox, but he is also very cute.


    Su Ying looked at his indifferent look: "then I''ll go."


    Night is not white face inside, closed eyes, not a word.


    Outside Su Xiaorui pulled the sleeve of Ouyang Liuyun and asked in a low voice, "what''s the matter?"


    Ye Xiaonian also looked at him expectantly.


    How about two small steamed buns shaking their heads.


    There was a little banter in his eyes, and the play had to be continued.


    Su Ying walked a few steps, or stopped. She turned her head and looked at his silent appearance, then turned back and sat down beside him: "even if you want to go back, you should first take care of the wound and then talk about it."


    "You go back with me," he said


    "Let me think about it." Su Ying see night is not white loose, quickly for him to re bandage the wound, "you now eat the meal."


    Night Fei white micro pick pick pick eyebrow: "wait for you to think good again."


    Su Ying took up a bowl, spoon porridge and fed it to his lips. She glared at him fiercely: "do you want to eat or not? Don''t talk about everything if you don''t eat!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 578

    Night non white feeling softened by Su Ying, also stepped back, put forward another request: "I want to bask in the sun."


    Su Ying looked at him with black lines on his face. This kind of request should not be mentioned in winter: "are you hot in summer?"


    Ye Fei Bai Li said naturally, "if you lie in bed again, you will have a long mattress."


    "You haven''t been lying for a long time..." Su Ying see his face is not good, hurriedly should come down, "OK, OK, you eat quickly."


    Night is not white eyebrow tip tiny pick, his body he knows, he just wants to see her so many years of life is like.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks through the hole and sees Su Ying feeding ye feibai porridge. He can''t help but give a thumbs up to yefeibai. Although he is bathed in happiness at the moment, he can''t see it at all.


    Su Xiaorui sees Ouyang Liuyun laughing and wants to ask what else. Ouyang Liuyun has already picked up the two children and walked out: "uncle, take you to other places to play."


    Su Xiaorui blinked: "but..."


    "Uncle, there''s something interesting here..."


    Ouyang Liuyun directly coax the two children away, but the night is not white and Su Ying alone time, he still takes the two children how far far to go.


    Night is not white by Su Ying coax to eat a meal, drink medicine, eyes flash across a successful smile: "OK, now we go out."


    Night non white voice just fell, Ling Feng has opened the door: "Lord, is ready."


    Su opened the door with her lips closed. She found that Ling Feng did not know where to push a wooden wheelchair. The wheelchair was made of wood. It looked ordinary, but it was also very delicate in this era.


    The wheelchair was covered with soft blankets.


    Ling Feng left a wheelchair, in the night under the white sharp line of sight, with the fastest speed disappeared.


    Su Ying took a look at the wheelchair, and then took a look at the night Fei Bai: "are you sure?"


    Are you sure you want to go for a ride in a wheelchair in this weather?


    Su Ying see night not white point head, no longer more words, help him sit on the wheelchair.


    Su Ying pushed night is not white to go out, the sky is blue, the sun in the sky sends out its blazing temperature, the afternoon heat makes people drowsy.


    Night is not white mood is not affected by the weather, the whole person seems to be in a good mood, his lips slightly raised, the smile under his eyes how can not hide.


    Su Xiaorui sees his mother pushing his father out from afar. He also wants to run forward. Ouyang Liuyun grabs the collar. He whispered, "bear boy, how can you get there now?"


    Su Xiaorui puffed a steamed stuffed bun face, some wronged ground mumbled: "people also want to go."


    The night small reads to look at the father and mother to leave the figure, the lip corner slightly stirs up, the childish face shows a touch of interest: "fool, how can you go up now? It''s not easy. Dad has time to be alone with his mother. "


    Su Xiaorui immediately gave up this idea.


    Ouyang Liuyun rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "it seems that Xiao Rui still listens to his brother''s words."


    Su Xiaorui turned his black eyes and snorted in defiance: "who said that? I would not listen to him. If he was not lucky, he would call me brother."


    "All right." Ye Xiaonian turned to leave and said four words in a meaningful way, "five calligraphy posts..."


    Su Xiaorui''s small body is stiff, and the expression on his face is very cute.


    He ran towards the night Xiaonian, grabbed his sleeve and showed a flattering smile: "brother..."


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at two small backs and hangs three black lines on the sea of his brain.


    Su Ying pushed yefeibai forward and looked at his body stretching lazily. He couldn''t help asking, "are you sure the sun won''t be too dry?"


    "No


    "All right." Su Ying pushed him to an open land in front of her, while she sat down in the shade of a tree beside her to rest, "let the sun take good care of you, your highness Huai Wang."


    Night Fei frowned at Su Ying: "what are you doing?"


    Su Ying leaned on the tree and stretched out: "take a nap."


    The night is not white to look at her displeasantly, a face arrogant Jiao''s appearance: "I am a patient, you put me regardless? What if I get sunstroke? "


    "Hoo!" Su Ying sighed deeply. She told herself secretly that for the sake of his being a patient, she didn''t care about him or him!


    Su Ying pulls the wheelchair over, so that he is also in the shade.


    Summer afternoon is very quiet, dazzling sunlight from the thick shade of the trees, showing mottled shadows on the ground.


    A breeze blowing, raised the night is not white, that black long hair, with a wild and elegant feeling.


    Su Ying raised her head to see his profile, her eyes narrowed slightly.


    Night is not white as if to touch her line of sight, turn head to see her, beautiful eyes are as bright as obsidian, thin lips slightly open: "how does the shadow look at me like this?"Su Ying was not embarrassed when she was caught. She just said with a smile: "I''m just thinking which is the real royal highness of huaiwang?"


    Night is not white phoenix eyes straight looking at her: "and shadow together, every I am real."


    His voice is a little hoarse, the sight is hot, Su Ying looks at such he has a moment of trance.


    "I''ve been in the mountains for a long time. Take me down the mountain."


    "Oh, good." Su Ying stands up. Under the premise that the night is not white, Su Ying will not refuse the request of night non white.


    She pushed her wheelchair down the mountain, sat leisurely at night, and told her shamelessly, "you should be careful, don''t knock me down."


    Su Ying''s heart is a little eager to try, whether or not to release her hands, but she quickly denied their own ideas, now the night is not white, very weak.


    Because the night is not white, do not like others to serve, so Su Ying spent a lot of effort to push him down from the mountain, tired and sweating.


    "Have you lived here for five years?" Night is not white eyes, eyes half squint, looking at the surrounding scenery, the environment is quiet, picturesque.


    Su Ying answered: "yes, I built a manor here at the end of the second year, and then I lived here."


    This is a remote village. It looks very rich. The surrounding land is flat and open, and the houses are orderly. There are fertile land and beautiful ponds in the distance, just like a paradise.


    Breathing the fresh air here, ye feibai feels that after years of military life, he is rarely so relaxed.


    In the fields far away, people were farming and working, and in front of several houses there was a woman owner weaving cloth. The old people and children here are also very relaxed.


    "Show me around."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 579

    Su Ying pushed him forward. Many villagers living at the foot of the mountain were very happy to see Su Ying: "Miss Su, where have you been recently? Why haven''t you seen you?"


    Su Ying met her acquaintances, with a big smile on her face: "something happened recently. I went to the city. Aunt Wang, have you eaten yet


    "Yes."


    Ye feibai finds that his shadow is very warm to people and his smile is sincere. She is familiar with the villagers here and greets them all the way.


    "Uncle Li, have you taken your medicine today?"


    "Sister Li, are your two dogs good today?"


    "Black egg, taking Xiao Huang for a walk today?"


    Night Fei Bai Leng snorted, and his face was full of jealousy that he had never noticed.


    His shadow treats everyone well, that is, he is indifferent to himself.


    When a woman saw Su Ying coming, she turned around and went into the room, took out a plate of lotus leaf cake, and said with a smile, "Miss Su, I have made some lotus leaf cakes here. You can be greedy."


    Su Ying was not polite, and said hello to her with a smile: "thank you, aunt Zhou."


    Su Ying will lotus leaf cake collected, let night non white hold.


    Aunt Zhou only saw Su Ying just now. At the moment, her sight fell on the body of night feibai. She saw that the man was so beautiful that his facial features were very delicate. Under his thick eyelashes, his eyes were like cherry blossoms in March.


    Aunt Zhou''s eyes fell on the night''s white face for a long time, until he felt that he was not happy, then turned red and took back her sight: "Miss Su, this is..."


    Night is not a white breath, some look forward to the answer of the shadow.


    Su Ying''s eyes are crooked and she doesn''t want to think about it. She directly answers, "my cousin."


    Originally hot summer, the heat in the air suddenly freezes, the night is not white eyes burst out a sharp light.


    "It turns out to be my cousin..." Aunt Zhou looked at the "cousin" carefully and laughed again, "don''t know if this childe has ever been married?"


    Su Ying quickly answered: "my cousin''s children are old..."


    Aunt Zhou''s face showed a look of regret: "that''s a pity."


    Su Ying noticed the impatience between the night and the white eyebrows, and said goodbye to Aunt Zhou: "aunt Zhou, let''s go first..."


    Su Ying pushed yefeibai''s wheelchair away and heard aunt Zhou sighing: "what a handsome young man, it''s a pity that he is lame, ah..."


    Night is not white, a hand holding the armrest, the back of the hand blue veins burst up, to his lame.


    Su Ying sees that ye feibai wants to throw away the lotus leaf cake, so she quickly takes the plate in his hand. She takes a piece of lotus leaf cake from the plate and puts it on his lips: "have a piece of it. Aunt Zhou''s lotus leaf cake is delicious. Even Ruier likes it very much."


    Night is not white that face at the moment as ugly as the bottom of the pot: "do not eat."


    Su Ying took a lotus leaf cake and stuffed it into his mouth: "the taste is clear and cool. It''s really good. You can try one."


    Ye feibai raised his head to look at her, and his deep eyes exuded a terrible dark breath. His thin lips tightly pursed: "who is your cousin?"


    Su Ying is also very difficult to answer this question for a while, she thinks about him: "you really don''t want to taste a piece?"


    At this time, a woman in navy blue cloth was cleaning the yard. When she saw Su Ying, she ran over and said, "Miss Su, Miss Su, I''ve finally seen you today. It''s that matter. How do you think about it? What do you think of Mr. Lin? "


    Su Ying saw Aunt Zhang and couldn''t help but run away: "er..."


    Aunt Zhang saw that Su Ying had not been married for such a long time, so she was regarded as a widow. Aunt Zhang is warm-hearted. She likes to lead people red lines. She looks for Su Ying almost every day.


    She took Su Ying''s hand and said with a smile, "I think this young master Lin is very good. If he hadn''t delayed his marriage in order to serve his parents, he would have been someone else''s golden tortoise. This young master Lin is really speechless. He is filial and upright, and his family is rich... "


    "Who is Mr. Lin?" Ye feibai looks at Aunt Zhang. His beautiful face is covered with frost. His face is calm and ferocious. He has a murderous air. His eyes burst out a chill that makes people''s heart stop.


    Aunt Zhang was looked at by Ye feibai''s fierce and cruel eyes. The whole person was frozen in place, her eyes widened, and her body shivered involuntarily.


    Su Ying was afraid that the night was not white to frighten Aunt Zhang, so she said goodbye to Aunt Zhang and pushed yefeibai away.


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying with a look of jealousy: "who is that Lin childe?"


    "It''s a rich young man here." Su Ying then said, "he is good-looking, mainly filial piety, to say his age is also appropriate..."


    Night is not white forehead blue veins burst out, gnashing teeth to ask: "do you want to remarry?"


    Su Ying didn''t seem to see his look at all, but pushed him on. His eyes were innocent: "we have left. I''m free now. Do you care if I want to remarry?"Night is not white gas can not do, as if a fist hit hard, but fell on the cotton.


    Su Ying at the moment has pushed night non white to the manor: "arrived, the manor is in front."


    Su Ying''s response is heavy breathing sound, night feibai was sulky and snorted in anger, and refused to pay attention to her at all.


    Su Ying opened the door and pushed the wheelchair forward slowly. She had a smile on her lips and her eyes were like the moon. Could she understand that his royal highness was jealous.


    It''s not a bad feeling.


    Su Ying pushes the night is not white to go forward, the manor is managed by Su Ying in an orderly and beautiful way. Night is not white, angry, unwilling to speak, even disdain to see.


    Su Ying has many words to say: "this garden is designed by myself. Does it look good?"? The swing frame and slide are specially made for Ruier There is a lotus pool in the front yard. I planted these lotus flowers myself. There is also a swimming pool in the backyard... "


    Su Ying with night Fei white around the yard, see his face Qin out of the sweat, know that he was a little hot by the sun, should be a little thirsty.


    So she went to the backyard, picked some grapes, washed them and handed them to him.


    Night is not white, even a look is not willing to give her.


    Su Ying peeled the grapes and sent them to his lips. The night was not white and continued to ignore them. A pair of dark eyes were filled with anger.


    "Well, since his highness does not like grapes, I will eat them myself." Su Ying put the grape into his mouth, then she picked and peeled a grape and sent it to his lips. She continued to put it in his mouth, "I know you don''t eat it."


    Ye feibai felt like he was going mad.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 580

    Su Ying didn''t seem to care about the night when she lost her temper. Her lips were slightly hooked: "this vine was planted by rui''er himself. The grapes are big and sweet. It''s your loss if you don''t eat it."


    The night is not white Yin endure the anger in the heart, continue to ignore her.


    Su Ying finished eating grapes, clean hands, pushing night is not white to the door of the room.


    The room is spacious, clean and tasteful. Every decoration in the room has paid attention. There are several lovely pillows on the table, which are supposed to be su Xiaorui''s toys.


    Su Ying sees the night is not white, just look at, has been stuffy voice does not speak, full face is bent, want to laugh but can not come out. She took him around the yard, pointing to Cuizhu, Jingui and his introduction, and then pushed him back.


    On the way back, it seems that the night is not white.


    Ouyang Liuyun and two small buns are playing in the yard of another courtyard. They see the two people come back and quickly hide behind the trees.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at his father and mother: "it seems that something is wrong."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "how do I feel that father''s face stinks?"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s Phoenix eyes touched his chin, and his lips showed a funny smile: "how can your father be such an expression? Can he not fix your mother in one afternoon?"


    Night small read eyes in flash a touch of worry: "is not father and mother quarrel?"


    Su Xiaorui mumbled: "how do I feel that my mother is in a good mood? Is it because my mother makes my father angry?"


    Ouyang Liuyun observed it for a while, and it was really like what two little buns said: "it''s your mother''s ability to make your father angry. No one can bully your father in this world, but your father must be willing to be bullied by your mother. "


    Su Xiaorui one face does not understand: "this is why?"


    Ouyang Liuyun laughs like a fox: "when you grow up, you will know."


    Two small steamed stuffed buns were suddenly full of curiosity about the adult world. At this time, Su Ying looked for it.


    When she saw two little buns muttering around Ouyang Liuyun, she couldn''t help reaching out and rubbing their soft hair: "are you two hungry? My mother takes you to cook? "


    "Well!" The two steamed buns nodded their heads. They liked to eat the food made by their parents.


    Su Xiaorui also exaggerated rubbing stomach, wrinkled nose: "really hungry good hungry."


    Su Ying and her two children went to the kitchen together. Red wave and green mark, who had been waiting for two young masters before, also joined in.


    They took a look at the night not far away, and then looked at Su Ying, which could be regarded as a pleasure. They wanted to say something, but they did not dare to ask.


    Ouyang Liuyun watched Su Ying leave with his two children, and went straight to the night in front of Fei Bai. He didn''t seem to see his gloomy expression. He laughed: "who made our royal highness of huaiwang unhappy?"


    Night is not white eyes, eyes show a sinister look: "roll."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s face with a brilliant smile: "then I''ll go and see what my sister-in-law has done. I''m really looking forward to it."


    Night is not white, looking at Ouyang Liuyun natural and unrestrained leave of the back, hate to gnash teeth.


    Ouyang Liuyun seemed to feel the sight, and quickly turned his head: "Your Highness, too much anger is not good for the wound."


    The night is not white


    In the kitchen.


    Su Ying looked at the food around and asked the two children''s opinions: "is it good to eat rice eel porridge at night?"


    Su Xiaorui naturally has no opinion. He clapped his hands and nodded innocently: "OK, my mother does everything delicious."


    Night small read cleverly should, lip Cape light Yang: "rice eel congee is best..."


    Monopterus albus invigorate Qi and blood, the most suitable for sick dad to eat.


    When green mark and red wave hear that Su Ying wants to make black fish porridge, one goes to deal with the eel, cleans the eel, cuts the bone and cuts it into pieces, while the other puts the rice that has been taken out before into a casserole and begins to stew.


    Su Ying took the processed fish fillets and stir fry them in the oil pan, and then put all kinds of ginger and garlic seasonings into it to remove the fishy smell.


    Then, she put the eel into the porridge, cover the lid, and cook slowly with a slow fire.


    After a while, an extraordinary delicious fragrance filled the whole kitchen.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian sat on the side to help wash the vegetable leaves. They sniffed hard, looked at the pot, and swallowed with some difficulty: "it looks like a good meal."


    Ye Xiaonian is also looking forward to it. He has never eaten it.


    Su Ying turned his head and looked at them with a smile: "Niang, make some small dishes for you, and you can eat them soon. Have you finished washing the dishes? Take them here."


    In the past five years, as long as Su Ying gets empty, she basically cooks by herself. She has done almost all the familiar dishes of modern times, and her cooking has become more and more exquisite.


    However, after a while, the six dishes have been prepared, which can be said to be full of color, flavor and flavor.Su Xiaorui has been completely attracted by those dishes, and almost all his eyes are glued to it. He dropped the things in his hands and quickly walked forward, rarely showing a clever and sensible look: "mother, rui''er will bring the dishes to the table."


    "Good." Su Ying takes a plate of fried shrimps and hands it to Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui holds the plate with his eyes on it. He just walked a few steps, see Su Ying did not notice him, is about to steal a piece, night small read do not know where to run out, just stare at him.


    Su Xiaorui was caught bag, smile is very cute, he grabbed a shrimp put on the lips of night small read: "brother eat."


    Night small read don''t over head, look at him with disgust: "your hand is not clean, do not eat."


    Su Xiaorui wants to cry.


    Ye Xiaonian took the plate away from Su Xiaorui''s hand and said in his elder brother''s identity: "wash your hands quickly!"


    Su Ying turned to see the movement and couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s really good to have two little buns together. Xiaonian will take care of Xiaorui, and Xiaorui will bring Xiaonian into a cheerful mood.


    Happy family, carefree, if only for a lifetime?


    Su Ying made soup and seasoning, and the eel porridge was just cooked.


    "It''s dinner."


    Ouyang Liuyun came over smelling the fragrance and sat down at the table impolitely. His eyes were shining: "sister-in-law, you''d better eat the food you cooked. I miss it."


    Su Xiaorui complacently said to him, "of course, my mother is the most powerful mother in the world. You can... "


    Night small read at this time gently touched Su Xiaorui, Su Xiaorui raised his head to see Su Ying: "mother, why hasn''t father come?"


    Su Ying also felt that this problem was a little difficult to solve. For example, Fei Bai was angry with her tonight and could not be eliminated for a while.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 581

    "I''m going to ask dad to dinner." In Su Xiaorui''s consciousness, how can everyone eat to leave his father behind.


    He quickly climbed down from his chair and scuttled into the room.


    As the sun sets, the orange color clouds fall a light layer of golden yellow on the body that is not white at night.


    When Su Xiaorui pushed the door and came in, he saw that night feibai was sitting under the window lattice with a lonely look on his beautiful side face. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Su Xiaorui can''t help but walk up and pull his sleeve: "Dad."


    Night is not white see is Su Xiaorui, involuntarily floor up a face, make a pair of strict father''s appearance: "today''s five calligraphy has written?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned, some guilty: "write well."


    "Seriously?" Night is not white eye tip slightly pick up, looks like a pair of disbelief appearance.


    Su Xiaorui buried his head on yefeibai''s leg. He rubbed his head around. Gu said to him, "Dad, you must be hungry, right? Let''s go to dinner together."


    Ye feibai only felt that he looked like someone. When he escaped, he didn''t answer the question. He snorted coldly: "don''t eat."


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t know that his father is in a cold war with his mother. He hopes to divert his attention with the help of another thing. He turns to yefeibai''s back and says sweetly, "I push dad to eat. My mother has made a lot of delicious food today."


    Night is not white, continue to cold hum.


    After su Xiaorui pushes yefeibai to the dining room, yexiaonian naturally pulls out the chair beside Su Ying. Then Su Xiaorui pushes yefeibai to Su Ying''s side and secures the wheelchair.


    The two little buns matched perfectly.


    Su Ying only felt that night is not white face is still so smelly, since he entered the dining hall, even a look was not given to himself, a face as cold as ice.


    After su Xiaorui finished all this, he quickly climbed back to his original position and raised eyebrows at night Xiaonian.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at the two steamed buns with appreciation on his face and said with a smile, "your family is here. Can we start eating now?"


    Su Ying said with a smile, "eat more."


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard his mother''s words, he immediately picked up his chopsticks and picked up a piece of tender shrimps for himself.


    Su Ying see he like, with a spoon spoon spoon into his bowl, and then a spoon into the night small read bowl.


    Su Xiaorui ate delicious, and then looked at the night is not white: "mother, you don''t give dad vegetables, Dad angry don''t eat."


    Night small read seriously correct way: "Dad was injured, can''t start to eat by themselves."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying: "mother, you''d better feed dad, or dad will be hungry."


    Night small read in the eyes flashed a touch of cunning: "my mother specially made eel porridge for Dad, said it was blood tonic, Dad, you have today''s blessing."


    Ouyang Liuyun heard the conversation between two steamed buns, and the soup almost came out of his mouth.


    He secretly gave the two steamed buns a thumbs up. According to the nature of the night is not white, it is estimated that it will be some time before he wants to make up with his sister-in-law, but these two steamed stuffed buns can definitely achieve twice the result with half the effort.


    It seems that he doesn''t have to do it.


    Ouyang Liuyun bows his head and eats food in silence. When he is invisible, he can watch good plays.


    Su Ying''s forehead hangs three black lines. Can she be jealous? These two little buns obviously fall to their father.


    Su Ying some helplessly picked up the porridge, fed a mouthful, handed to the night non white lips: "eat."


    Night is not white also don''t look at her, displeased ground says: "hot."


    Su Ying takes a deep breath and continues to endure him. He is a patient and can''t care about him. She cooled the porridge and fed it to him again: "how is it now, your highness Huai Wang?"


    Night is not white has not spoken, Su Xiaorui a face puzzled to look at Su Ying: "mother, how can you call your father so unfamiliar, no wonder dad is not happy."


    Night read low head, eyes flash across a smile.


    Su Ying stares at Su Xiaorui. She really wants to pull out this little bun now.


    Night Fei''s white lip corner slightly picks up and eats the porridge in the spoon. He decides to let Su Xiaorui write only four calligraphy Posts tomorrow.


    After a meal, all the dishes on the table were eaten.


    Night is not white, although a copy of the king do not want to eat the appearance, but Su Ying feed him what, he will not refuse.


    Ouyang Liuyun wanted to have another sip of soup. He felt a sharp sight towards him. His back was stiff, and he quickly withdrew with two small buns.


    Without two little buns chattering, the room became quiet.


    Su Ying took out her veil to wipe the corners of her lips for Yefei white. Su Ying saw that yefeibai was still a depressed face. She took a look of disdain: "is your highness Huai Wang still a child? You''ve been sulking for so long that even your son laughs at you. "


    Su Ying see night is not white ignore him, but helpless and funny.She pushed her wheelchair out and said, "it''s a good night tonight. How about I show you the moon?"


    Night not white hums a, facial expression is downy a lot.


    Su Ying has a smile in her eyes. Sometimes his highness Huai Wang is really childish, just like a child.


    Tonight, the moon is clear and the moon is beautiful. The white moon is soft and covers it. The scene in the distance is hazy. There are unknown insects whistling from time to time.


    The breeze caressed her cheek, bringing a strong fragrance, and blowing his long hair up slightly and winding it around her hand.


    Su Ying looked at the distance and could only see the outline of the mountain depression. She said softly: "over the years, I have never thought of marrying anyone again. I just want to raise Xiaorui and watch him happy and happy."


    Night is not white, dark, proud eyes flash a touch of joy, there is no clue on the surface: "really?"


    The micro joy in yefeibai''s voice was still captured by Su Ying. She just wanted to answer the question. She didn''t know what the wheelchair hit. Yefeibai leaned forward and almost fell down.


    Su Ying quickly helped him for a moment, her body shape is not stable, suddenly was a strong force to take the past, her slender waist was encircled in his arms.


    "Be careful of your injury..." Su Ying subconsciously reminds a sentence, she wants to back away some, the distance has been drawn closer, she raised her head on his eyes, thick black eyes, his black pupil appears particularly clear, but also full of deep love.


    Night is not white, stretch out white and moist fingers, lightly hook Su Ying''s sharp chin, lips hook up a touch of evil spirit smile.


    His beautiful face slowly approached her, his cool lips sticking to her warm lips.


    Moonlight pouring, like clear water, covering the earth, soft and transparent, light and elegant.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 582

    Yefeibai''s kiss is very light and gentle, like a soft brush, depicting the shape of her lips, as if to treat a rare treasure.


    Su Ying opened her eyes and wanted to resist, but found his arms like iron hoops, which made her almost unable to move.


    His lips and tongue are soft and hot, as if they contain powerful energy. He pursued her tongue persistently, lingering.


    He closed his dark eyes, absorbed her sweet taste and kissed her affectionately.


    Su Ying''s mind is dizzy, his face is a little hot, and his stiff body is also soft.


    The moon seems shy to hide behind the clouds, everything around becomes hazy and ethereal, everything around becomes very quiet.


    The world seems to be still, only to hear each other''s heartbeat.


    His hand did not know when and her fingers clasped, he whispered in her ear: "shadow, I will not let you go."


    Su Ying quickly broke away from his fingers, and the blush on his face also slowly faded: "this is not necessarily..."


    Ye feibai looked at her firmly and said, "the book of He Li didn''t go to the Yamen file at that time, so you will always be my wife of yefeibai. You can''t escape from the world."


    Su Ying''s cool eyes flashed a complex look: "if I don''t agree, how about you?"


    Ye feibai held her hand tightly and held it tightly, with a trace of expectation in her voice: "shadow, you come back to Beijing with me."


    "Say it again." Su Ying''s face flashed a bit of embarrassment. She had been away from the capital for five years. She didn''t want to go back.


    Hearing her refusal, ye feibai''s eyes drooped slightly and his face showed a gloomy look. He pushed his wheelchair to the room: "it''s windy. Go back."


    Su Ying Leng Leng looking at his back, quickly walked up, put in his wheelchair.


    Time did not slow down a few days, night non white injury also scab.


    During this period, Su Ying took good care of him, and he was in a good mood.


    At noon this day, everyone gathered around to have a meal. Suddenly, Ling Feng took a letter urgently: "Lord, there is an urgent letter sent to Beijing."


    Ye feibai takes the letter from Ling Feng''s hand and opens it. His eyebrows are wrinkled and his whole face sinks down. It''s terrible black.


    Su Ying saw the night is not white this look, the heart suddenly had a bad premonition.


    "My father is seriously ill and unconscious." Night is not white eyes tightly staring at Su Ying, Su Ying micro Zheng, has not responded.


    In my memory, the strong and cheerful Ming emperor was suddenly unconscious.


    Outside, a guard''s voice came: "Lord, please return to Beijing immediately."


    Night is not white, the whole face is tense, but do not speak.


    The bodyguard continued to say in a loud voice, "Lord, please return to Beijing immediately."


    The bodyguard urged again and again, and the night was not white. He waved: "you leave first."


    The bodyguard refused to leave at all. His face was anxious and his voice was loud: "Lord, for the sake of the great plan of the river and mountain, you must go back to Beijing immediately and serve the emperor."


    Night is not white cold face: "this words need not say much, Ling Feng!"


    Ling Feng looked at Ye Fei Bai with some embarrassment. After all, he did not violate his request and went out to take the bodyguard away.


    Ouyang Liuyun put down his chopsticks, and there was an anxious look between his eyebrows: "feibai, you must go back now. This is not just filial piety. If the emperor has an accident And you''re not around, the new emperor''s candidate... "


    Su Ying eyebrows a jump, she just had some doubts, now is completely understand.


    The eldest prince is no longer there, and the night is not white, so the most likely candidate for the emperor falls on the fifth Prince''s body?


    The fifth prince was a man of great depth, and he knew how to endure. He was extremely vicious inside.


    He had a grudge with feibaisu. If he became emperor, he was afraid that everyone would have no good fruit to eat.


    Su Ying''s face floated a dignified look, she gently advised: "non white, Liuyun said right, you must go back now."


    Ye feibai stares at her quietly and says slowly, "if you don''t go back, I won''t go back."


    Su Ying tightly pursed her lips: "it''s not the time to be capricious, it''s about..."


    Ye feibai quickly interrupted her words: "I am not willful, nor do I mean to force you. If you don''t accompany me, what can I do in this world? "


    Su Ying looks at his eyes, his eyes are worried, anxious, more is firm. With such a line of sight on, Su Ying''s look was a meal, almost immediately agreed to come down.


    She hesitated a little: "you let me think about it..."


    Let me think about it again.


    Su Ying stood up and went out with two small buns.


    Night is not white looking at her back, will be in the hands of the letter into a ball, lips smile a little bit.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s whole body nerves are tense up. Such a big thing is not white. He should have gone to Su Ying to ask her not to think about it for too long. However, when he saw the idle and lazy appearance of night feibai, the whole person was a little confused.He suddenly felt that it was wrong.


    He quickly snatched the paper ball from Yefei''s hand, looked at him with a look on his face and looked at him speechless. He wanted to have a good laugh and was afraid to be heard. "I have a premonition that my sister-in-law will not spare you when I return to the capital," he said in a voice heard by two people


    Night Fei Bai took a long drink of soup: "I will not let her leave again."


    Su Ying stands in the shadow of the corner with Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian: "rui''er, nian''er, do you two want to go back to the capital?"


    The two little buns understood more or less just now. They also knew that the situation in the capital is very urgent.


    However, they would not be separated from their mother in any case. Two small hands clenched Su Ying''s hand and took Su Ying''s hand. Their voice was tender and firm: "we will go wherever our mother goes, and we will follow her."


    Night small read low voice way: "no matter what kind of decision my mother makes, we are all toward my mother."


    Su Ying was deeply moved and her eyes were slightly red. She opened her hands and held two small buns tightly in her arms.


    Her two favorite babies, she would like them to grow up happily.


    If the fifth prince became the emperor, he would not let go of the night and the two children.


    Su Ying closed her eyes slightly, sighed gently, and opened her eyes again. Her eyes were full of determination.


    For the sake of her two children, she also had to go back. The emperor was seriously ill and could not be delayed any longer.


    Su Ying called green mark and red wave to come over: "pack up immediately, we will return to Beijing tonight."


    "Yes, princess." Green mark and red wave look at each other and smile on each other''s faces.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 583

    After knowing Su Ying''s decision, the haze accumulated in his heart finally dissipated and his deep beautiful eyes showed a look of joy.


    However, he was afraid of being seen by the shadow, so he just suppressed the ecstasy.


    That night, the party set off in the direction of the capital.


    Su Xiaorui has never been to the capital since he was sensible. The whole people are very excited. From time to time, he lifts the curtain of the carriage and looks out at the scenery outside.


    From time to time he asked where this was? When will you arrive in Beijing? What kind of place is the capital?


    Presumably, night Xiaonian was much more calm, leaning against the wall of the carriage.


    Su Ying looked at the two children with different personalities, and suddenly felt that she had recognized them both wrong before.


    There was no place for them to be the same except for their looks.


    From Nanyang back to the capital is not a day and night can directly arrive, a group of people on the road for two days, into a mountain forest.


    In the distance is the endless mountain peaks, surrounded by lush trees, there is no human population around here, it seems more and more remote and desolate.


    Ouyang Liuyun, the leader of the team, stopped all the carriages. He asked ye feibai for advice, but his eyes turned to Su Ying: "shall we stop and have a rest? The non white injury can''t stand such a heavy load..."


    The carriage bumps, the night is not white injury has not been good. Su Ying had been a little worried, now heard Ouyang Liuyun''s proposal, immediately agreed to it.


    She looked at Yefei and said, "why don''t we have a rest here?"


    "Camp here for a night." Night is not white, a pair of home like an arrow''s appearance, hesitated for a while, or nodded.


    The attendants he brought out were well-trained and skillful in setting up a fire in the same place.


    Two little buns ate two days of dry food. Seeing that there was a fire at last, they couldn''t help blinking at Su Ying: "Mom, do we still have dry food for dinner?"


    Su Ying rubbed their heads: "what do you want to eat? Would you like your mother to make you a barbecue


    Two little buns clapped their hands to show their excitement. Su Xiaorui took the opportunity to take out a catapult from his arms: "mother, let''s catch our own prey!"


    Night small read eyes a bright, ran to the carriage will take out a small bow, put in front of Su Ying shaking: "mother, I took my brother to hunt."


    Su Ying thinks that she was wrong before. Playing is the nature of children. They are absolutely the same.


    Ye feibai asks Lingfeng, Ouyang Liuyun and several bodyguards to go hunting with two small buns.


    After a while, they came back after fighting enough prey. Although the mountain forest is remote, there are many prey, including rabbits, birds and pheasants.


    The guards took the prey to the river and sent them to the river.


    Su Xiaorui looked very excited. He pointed to the sparrows vividly and said, "I shot these sparrows."


    "Well, Xiao Rui is really good." Su Ying rubbed his head and pointed to the pheasant and said, "what about this one? It''s Xiaonian


    "It''s from my brother." Su Xiaorui looked at the pheasant which was several times bigger than the sparrow. He was full of envy, and then he looked at the night with longing, "Dad, I also want a bow."


    Night is not white full mouth promise: "can, go back to father let people do for you."


    Night small read to see Su Ying: "mother, I also want a catapult."


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing: "is someone else''s toy more fun? I''ll wait for my mother to go back and make it for you. "


    Su Ying skillfully string the pheasant and sparrow on the shelf and slowly bake it.


    Two small buns sitting next to Su Ying, two small faces carved with Pink Jade appear more and more lovely in the bright fire light.


    Su Ying tells a story to two leopards, and Hongbo goes to take the seasoning in the luggage bag and sprinkle it on the chicken.


    After a while, the pheasant was roasted golden crisp, sending out the smell of aroma.


    Su Ying see pheasant roasted almost, will be two fat chicken legs with a knife cut down, handed two small steamed stuffed bun: "eat to see."


    Su Xiaorui opened his small mouth and bit off a large piece of it. His big eyes narrowed happily: "my mother, whatever you do, will eat well."


    Ye Xiaonian took a big chicken leg and tasted it gracefully and slowly: "my mother made it very delicious."


    Su Ying saw that they were eating sweetly and smiling. She cut off two chicken wings with a knife and handed them to Ye Fei Bai and Ouyang Liuyun. She tore several pieces of meat from her breast and ate them slowly.


    The chicken is crispy and soft, so delicious that you want to swallow your tongue.


    Ouyang Liuyun gnawed at the delicious chicken wings: "it''s good for my sister-in-law to come back, and I can eat my sister-in-law''s cooking every day."


    Night is not white looking at Su Ying, her lips with a touch of light smile, like March cherry blossoms dancing ethereal, she is still in memory of her, never changed.


    "Speaking of it, how is xiangmanlou doing now?"Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "after so many years, the business is still as hot as ever. The barbecue, the hot pot and the sauce are never tired of eating. It''s like being addicted. If you don''t eat for a period of time, you''re not happy."


    "I like orange juice and sushi," he said


    "I haven''t thought of a change for so many years?"


    Night is not white lift eyes to look at her: "old four has been waiting for you to come back, you are not in, he dare not make decisions arbitrarily."


    Su Ying on his clear eyes, a little thought: "this time back, I have to think about what new products to launch."


    Several people chatted about the food in xiangmanlou, while eating food, chicken and sparrow were quickly divided up by several people.


    The moon hung high in the dark of dark blue, the trees were mottled, and everything around seemed more and more silent.


    Su Ying saw two small buns yawning and about to sleep in the past, so she gently hugged them in her arms: "are you sleepy? Your mother will take you to bed


    Yexiaonian and Su Xiaorui have never camped out. They are excited to know that they are going to live outside tonight: "are we just in these tents?"


    So she nodded! But you can''t run around at night, you know? There are many beasts in the mountains. "


    Su Xiaorui ordered: "Well! In the evening, you can listen to your mother telling stories... "


    Su Xiaorui''s words have not finished, night feibai has quickly interrupted him: "the tent is too small, you two nights with Uncle Ouyang sleep."


    "I don''t want to..."


    Su Xiaorui subconsciously shouts no, but Yefei stares at him coldly, and he immediately stops speaking All right


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 584

    Ouyang Liuyun, after receiving the night''s vision, immediately understood and came forward to hold the hands of two small buns: "go, uncle will take you to sleep, uncle will also tell stories."


    Su Ying saw the back of the three people leaving, some speechless to see the night is not white, this guy is clearly intended to support them.


    Night is not white slightly Yang haughty chin, slightly sit up straight body: "tonight, you accompany me to sleep."


    Su Ying squinted at him: "can I refuse?"


    Night is not white clouds, light wind said: "only a tent left, more night dew, night will be very cold."


    And he went straight into the tent.


    Just he walked a few steps, unexpectedly Su Ying is still sitting in situ, did not follow up the meaning, and then turned to pull her.


    Su Ying was a strong pull to the tent quickly, a face helpless: "I sleep bad, will pressure your wound."


    "Excuse."


    "I..."


    Ye feibai quickly interrupted him: "don''t make excuses."


    Su Ying


    In fact, she hasn''t found her excuse yet.


    Ouyang Liuyun tent, out of two small heads, eyes dribble around, looking at the situation here.


    Su Xiaorui murmured: "Dad is good or bad, and we rob our mother."


    Ye Xiaonian saw Su Ying and ye feibai enter the tent together, and a smile flashed in his eyes: "Uncle Ouyang said it, so we will have a little sister soon."


    Ouyang Liuyun busy cough two: "easy, don''t say in front of your parents, or say I brought you bad."


    Su Ying and ye feibai enter the tent. The narrow space makes her feel a little embarrassed. There is a vague air flowing in the air.


    After meeting again, they did not sleep without staying at the same bed, but only because he was a patient before.


    Night is not white, as if aware of Su Ying''s mind, Feng Mou quickly flash across a narrow smile.


    He threw a medicine bottle toward Su Ying, and then began to take off his clothes, and his voice was light: "help me with medicine."


    These days is Su Ying for his dressing, she did not think much: "Oh."


    Ye feibai sat down naked, Su Ying was half kneeling in front of him. She applied ointment and changed dressing for him skillfully. She did not dare to see more places.


    "The wound looks much better. If you want to come here for a while, the wound will be better." After su Ying changed the medicine for him, he took the side of the robe to put on for him.


    Night is not white suddenly stretched out his hand to tightly grasp her wrist, so that she can''t move, Su Ying raised her eyes unexpectedly to his pair of smiling Phoenix eyes: "let go."


    They were so close that they could hold their breath.


    Night is not white lips to stir up a touch of evil spirit, the voice is low and deep: "what are you blushing? Are you sorry? "


    "Who''s sorry for you? Why are you so close to me?"


    Smile as if with a touch of evil: "what are your eyes avoiding? Where have you never seen or touched this king?"


    Su Ying murmured: "don''t hurt your highness Huai Wang. It''s just so shameless..."


    The night is not white to pause for a while, the eye is half narrow: "you say this king does not want a face?"


    Su Ying''s body moved to the side. She laughed twice, sniffed at her sleeve and transferred the topic: "ah, it''s barbecue all over the body, and there''s no place to bathe."


    "Shadow wants to bathe? I know there is a place near here Night is not white eyes in the eyes of a flash of cunning, quickly put on clothes, he simply does not allow Su Ying to repent, pulling her out.


    Su Ying pulled, did not pull out the hand, let the night non white pull.


    She had the habit of bathing every day, and she felt uncomfortable in her hurry these two days.


    The night in the mountain forest is quiet and ethereal. The cool wind is coming, and the fresh fragrance is between the breath.


    Su Ying and ye feibai walked a lot of ways, and could not help humming: "this kind of barren mountain and wild land, where there is any place to bathe, you are deceiving people?"


    "What''s the hurry? It''s in front of you..." The night is not white, pointing in the direction ahead, "here it is."


    Su Ying looked in his direction and found that there was a stream in front of him. The stream was not deep, clear and reflected the white moonlight.


    Su Ying went forward and lifted the stream with her hand. The water temperature was not too cold. It was good to wash the body at will.


    Su Ying''s eyes appear satisfied with the smile, but her smile soon froze, she realized that she ignored the man around her.


    Su Ying raised his head and looked up at the night Fei Bai: "you carry the body in the past, go far."


    The night was not white, his body was tall, his robes were blown by the breeze, and his beautiful face was more and more glittering and translucent in the moonlight.


    His Phoenix eyes are very beautiful and deep, and his smile on his lips is growing bigger and bigger: "in this kind of wilderness, it''s midnight, so I''d better take care of myself!"Su Ying stood up and turned the night over. She pushed it away. Her voice was warning: "you are here. Don''t turn around!"


    Night is not white, not half silk hesitation, immediately agreed: "good."


    Su Ying returned to the stream, and again and again, he saw that night Fei was standing honestly. He took off his coat and waded into the water.


    It''s very quiet around, even the sound of mountain wind blowing leaves is particularly clear.


    Night Fei stood with her back to Su Ying. After a while, she heard the sound of the stream flowing behind her, and the smile on her lips slowly rose.


    He suddenly turned around and strode towards Su Ying.


    Su Ying saw the sudden action of night feibai, and the whole person was confused. She subconsciously buried her body in the stream. She glared at him fiercely: "what are you doing? Don''t come here


    Ye feibai didn''t seem to hear her voice at all. His face was very calm, very calm, even without any fluctuation.


    He squatted in front of her and pointed to the other direction solemnly. He looked worried: "just now, my king saw a snake crawling over there and swam to the river. Didn''t you notice it?"


    "Er..." Su Ying looked at Ye Fei with a serious look, and didn''t know whether he said it was true or not, "that What to do? "


    Although she was not afraid of such greasy things, it was not fun to be bitten.


    Night''s vision falls on Su Ying''s body. Her hair is coiled on top of her head, revealing her long neck and exquisite clavicle. Her skin is snow-white and emits Ivory like luster in the moonlight.


    At this time, she was only wearing a belly bag. The stream was clear and could not cover her exquisite curve. He looked at her faint chest soft and dark eyes.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 585

    Su Ying sees him so wantonly looking at himself, wish to slap him: "you turn your face, I come out!"


    As soon as Su Ying''s voice fell, she saw that night feibai took off her robes, shoes and socks and jumped into the river with her body approaching.


    Su Ying immediately petrified, the voice was high eight degrees: "your wound is not good, how can you enter the water?"


    Night is not white toward Su Ying closer and closer, eyes show a touch of evil and sycophantic smile: "it seems that shadow is very concerned about me."


    Su Ying was very angry for a moment: "the night is not white, you really don''t want to face!"


    Night is not white eyes in the moonlight brilliant incomparable: "I can also be more shameless."


    Su Ying knew that he had been cheated by him, what snake, where there was snake, he was lying to her!


    Su Ying was so angry that she wanted to kick him directly. She stepped on the pebbles and threw herself at him.


    Ye feibai held her tightly in his arms with open arms, and his deep voice sounded vaguely in her ear: "is this the shadow who is throwing herself into the arms of this king?"


    To see your sister off!


    Now the man in front of her was naked, showing her strong chest, and his arms were wrapped around her. Naturally, she knew what he wanted to do.


    Su Ying warned: "the night is not white, you''d better put on your clothes immediately!"


    As soon as Su Ying''s voice fell, she felt something was wrong. The man''s long fingers did not know when to climb on her back and untie the belt behind her. Before she could react, her belly bag floated on the water.


    Su Ying Petrochemical again, ah ah ah ah!


    How could it be like this?!


    Su Ying''s hands subconsciously covered in his chest, his face red and hot, she now want to hit him, this shameless man!


    "Let me go, let go..."


    The cool wind blowing, raising the dark black hair behind the night is not white. Su Ying only likes this gust of wind to be more violent and blow the man away.


    Ye feibai slightly raised eyebrows and slowly said, "shadow, do you think I''m a fool and will release you at this time? I''ve been thinking about you for five years


    Su Ying only felt something was wrong with her waist and abdomen.


    Before she could react, the dark shadow was pressing on her.


    Su Ying does not check for a moment, the soft lips have been heavily seized.


    Su Ying just felt his head suddenly buzzing, she wanted to escape, but he hugged more tightly.


    She just wanted to open her mouth to speak, but she just let the night come in. She attacked the city and ravaged wantonly.


    His black eyes are full of lust, sticking to her lips, whispering: "shadow, don''t move, the wound hurts."


    Su Ying in the heart of abdominal Fei, the best pain to death.


    But she was afraid to touch his wound, and did not dare to have a trace of other movements. She could only let him embrace him and ask for her.


    Su Ying''s body is almost soft into a pool of warm water, appears soft and weak, her legs are also a little soft, if he does not hold it, I''m afraid she will fall down soon.


    Yefei''s kiss left her lips a little, and then fell down on her chin, her neck.


    A kind of extreme, fiery feeling surged towards her, wave by wave, burning her whole body, and the strange and familiar feeling fell on her.


    Su Ying''s eyes are half open and her hands instinctively cling to his neck


    All of a sudden, she heard the rustling sound. She raised her head alertly and saw a snake creeping slowly towards this side not far away. Su Ying suddenly stripped away from her desire and quickly patted Yefei''s back: "snake, there is a snake..."


    "Don''t make excuses..." The night is not white, and the voice is vague. Now the arrow is on the string, where will you stop.


    His breathing was heavy and rapid, and he kept sucking out one red mark after another on her neck.


    Su Ying twisted his waist and yelled anxiously, "there is a snake. It''s coming, really!"


    Ye feibai looked in the direction of Su Ying, and saw a snake. His eyes burst out with a chilling killing intention.


    He took a stone from the ground and hit it in the direction of the snake. His action was neat. The stone hit the snake seven inches accurately. Soon the snake died.


    Su Ying took advantage of this time, quickly hook back his belly bag, climbed on the shore.


    Ye feibai watched her run away as fast as a rabbit, and his face showed an angry look. He raised his hands and patted the water, and the water splashed everywhere.


    It''s this stupid damned snake that interrupts his chance to get close to the shadow.


    Su Ying remembers the scene of ambiguous and charming just now, and her face is hot. She doesn''t know what she is thinking in her mind, but she walks quickly in front of her.


    Ye feibai saw that she was walking so quickly, and his face was not happy. He quickly went up and grabbed her sleeve. He asked in a deep voice, "what are you running for? This king is so terrible? ""Hua La", Su Ying half of the sleeve was torn by him.


    Su Ying turned to stare at him: "what are you doing?"


    Ye feibai looked at the slight redness on her white complexion. Her face suddenly turned cloudy and her smile deepened involuntarily: "what do you want to do, I want you to understand in your heart."


    Su Ying turned her head: "you''d better not talk to me now!"


    Ye feibai stepped forward, half hugged her body, and bit her ear: "I know you miss my body very much now. It''s the snake that is not good. Will you come back to the tent and make it up to you?"


    Su Ying suddenly blew hair, now where there is calm in the past, although all are mothers, now like a little girl was teased red.


    Night feibai see Su Ying this look, mood suddenly become very good.


    Su Ying is struggling with whether to go to the carriage to make up for the night. The night is not white, and his long arm reaches out and takes her in his arms. He covers her ear and whispers, "shadow, are you sure you want to be angry with me here?"


    At the moment, she looked down at her body and saw her shadow again


    Night is not white will her waist to hold up: "so how also want to change a dress first, right?"


    Su Ying did not refuse this time.


    But Su Ying found that night is not white holding her back, his eyes hot look at her, wish to swallow her.


    She glared at him: "how do you make me change clothes like this? If you do that again, I''ll be rude to you. "


    Ye feibai understands a truth in the process of getting along with Su Ying, and occasionally she should follow her, otherwise it is difficult to coax her completely.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 586

    Night is not white, not ready to continue to annoy her, but also not ready to go out, he raised his hand, the tent candle immediately extinguished.


    The tent was suddenly dark and could not see his fingers.


    Su Ying thinks that night is not white and can''t see him, so she sits in the quilt and begins to change clothes.


    What she didn''t know was that when a man wanted a woman, he would do anything.


    Night is not white standing aside, listening to the rustling sound of changing clothes, slender hands touched his chin, lips with a touch of inexplicable, shallow smile.


    Su Yinggang undressed, the whole body has been covered by someone, his limbs are entangled by him, can not move.


    His breath was warm on her face, and his long hair intertwined with hers.


    Clearly at this time, she could not see his face, but she seemed to see the cunning in his eyes.


    Su yingdun was so angry that she couldn''t speak: "the night is not white, you..."


    "Shh, don''t be angry, shadow." Night is not white, the voice is soft, he gently rubbed her face with his face, "I finally hold you, the real you. I often dream of you, but every time I only dream of your back, you do not want to talk to me, also refuse to pay attention to me. When I wake up, I''m lost. "


    His voice was hoarse, as if with a little sentimental, voice is lingering, and with a fall of silence.


    "I repeat the same dream every day. You are angry and angry with me in my dream. I always feel guilty because I make you sad and make you sad."


    Su Ying forgot to struggle and didn''t speak.


    The tent suddenly became quiet, and each other could only hear each other''s breathing.


    His fingers crept up to her face and rubbed her cheek carefully with his belly: "it''s just that every time you wake up, you''re not there. I''d rather tie you around and make you angry and annoy me than leave me. "


    Ye feibai dropped a series of kisses on her forehead: "I later learned that you always had me in your heart, and I didn''t trust you enough. Because of the boss, I even thought you betrayed me


    Su Ying heard ye feibai mention the past, but she was also a little sad. At that time, the big prince forced her to do what she had done was the best choice.


    She snorted, "you quarreled with me, and you imprisoned me."


    "No, you did it on purpose In the dark, ye feibai glared at her fiercely, some gnashing teeth ground bit on her chin, "you deliberately let me cold shoulder you, you run away."


    Su Ying Wei raised his chin: "I am not looking at you and other women, you Nong me Nong, specially left you enough space?"


    "You know that I have nothing to do with them..."


    "Why don''t you discuss it with me?" Su Ying thought that he would question him. After asking, he found that his tone was very insipid. She sighed in a low voice: "why do you want to make me sad, you know that I act better than anyone else."


    "Night is not white face flash a touch of regret:" is I too confident, I think can perfectly pull down the curtain for this matter. "


    Su Ying complained: "you don''t trust me."


    Yefeibai hugged her and kept kissing her forehead, her nose and her lips. His voice was hoarse and deep: "and I''m very upset about that, and I''m afraid you''ll turn your anger on me


    He now completely exposed his inner fear and vulnerability, Su Ying felt his body shaking, breathing slightly stagnant.


    Her lips aroused a bitter smile, fate made people, she did not expect that things would be like this, his mother is her mother to kill her enemy, how ridiculous.


    But at this moment, she never regretted meeting him.


    Her hands slowly around his back, in his back cross, as if to comfort him: "she is her, you are you, I hate her, but I will not blame you."


    The night is not white. I feel at ease inexplicably.


    He held her face in his hand and kissed her tenderly and deeply. He would never let her go forever.


    Inside the tent, it was still dark and silent, only their breathing became heavier and heavier, and they were intertwined with each other vaguely.


    The next day, when yefeibai and Su Ying came out of the tent, Ouyang Liuyun had already cooked porridge with two small steamed buns in a pot.


    Night small read raised his head to look at his parents, the smile in the eyes more thick: "father, mother early."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes fell on the two people, and he swept around vaguely. He did not let go of any expression on their faces. As expected, after a night, the expression was completely different.


    "Good morning," he said? Is it still early? "


    Su Ying is a little embarrassed. It seems that she really got up a little late.


    Su Xiaorui is holding porridge to eat sweet, there are some game last night, together stewed porridge taste very delicious.


    He raised his head, and his lips were stained with rice: "Dad, mom, have eaten porridge."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "after this night, you must be very hungry."Su Ying looks at Ouyang Liuyun''s lips with a meaningful smile and can''t help but glare at him.


    Ye feibai was in a good mood. He took Su Ying''s hand and sat down by the pot. He scooped her a bowl of porridge with his own hands. He looked gentle and indulgent: "eat it."


    Ouyang LiuYun tut two times, muttered: "ouch, that eyes almost melt people."


    Night is not white squint at him, Ouyang Liuyun immediately changed the topic: "we go on a few days of travel, back to the capital."


    Su Ying heard Ouyang Liuyun''s words, can''t help sighing, between the eyebrows exposed a touch of sadness: "everyone in the capital city think I''m not here, I run back like this, I don''t know if it will scare people to death."


    Ouyang Liuyun touched his chin with a touch of fun in his eyes. He could have been looking forward to this scene for a long time: "it''s fun to scare people to death."


    Su Ying looked at the endless mountain in the distance: "what''s the reaction of the Empress Dowager when she comes back after leaving for five years? What was the Queen''s reaction? What is the reaction of the father when he wakes up


    "You don''t have to worry." Night is not white to hold her hand, eyes firm incomparable, "all have me."


    "I hope so."


    After breakfast, they set out again. After five days, they finally returned to the capital.


    After returning to Beijing, yefeibai rushed to the palace in order to perform his own drama. Su Ying returned to the Huai palace with two small buns.


    Su Ying is supported by the green mark and gets down from the carriage. She stands at the gate of the palace, looking at the powerful lions on both sides, and the gilded three characters of "huaiwang mansion" on the red lacquer gate. Everything here is so familiar that she has a feeling of passing away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 587

    Huaiwang''s mansion is still so imposing, which is almost the same as the residence in my memory. After five years, nothing has changed.


    She seemed to have been away for a long time, as if she had never left.


    Su Xiaorui stood beside Su Ying, raised his head, and showed an excited look on his face: "huaiwangfu? Is this our home? "


    Su Ying rubbed his head and said with a smile, "yes, my mother was here with your brothers."


    Su Xiaorui blinked: "so, I lived here for a while, right?"


    "Yes."


    Ye Xiaonian takes a look at his mother and Xiao Rui. His face is full of joy. My brother and mother are back at last.


    He zizizi led Su Xiaorui and Su Ying''s hand to go inside: "Mom, it''s hot outside. Let''s go in quickly."


    "Good." Su Ying goes in with him with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Princess When the housekeeper who came out to open the door saw Su Ying, his eyes widened, his face turned white at first, and then showed an unbelievable look.


    He asked repeatedly, "princess, is it really a princess? Princess, are you still alive? "


    Su Ying smiles at him: "Uncle Lin."


    The housekeeper''s eyes were red, and he almost burst into tears: "great, wonderful That''s great. "


    as like as two peas, he saw the two little alike sons. He was shocked again: "what is this? How can there be two little sons? "


    Green Mark said with a smile: "Uncle Lin, this is the little son of a generation, this is the younger brother of the younger generation, is the second young master!"


    The housekeeper was so excited at the moment that he didn''t know what to say. The prince had two children, and they were actually the children of the princess.


    Now, the princess has come back and brought the second young master back!


    Su Ying led two children into the house, Huai Wang''s house everything has not changed, just do not know why looking at some silence.


    Green mark whispered in one side: "the Lord has not been happy in recent years. The servants in the palace are all light handed. They dare not make a sound, for fear that the Lord will be angry."


    "Princess, you''ll live in Fuwu garden in the future. The prince is always alone and looks pitiful."


    Su Ying did not respond.


    Green mark continued: "since mingyuxuan was burned down, the king always sits in the ruins with his little son in his arms. Sometimes he sits for a whole day without knowing what he is thinking. Once the maid heard Ouyang''s proposal that mingyuxuan be renovated again. The prince said that the place where there was no princess was not mingyuxuan. "


    Ye Xiaonian also said in a soft voice: "Dad sat there alone when he was drinking. Every time he came back from a war, he would go there and sit down..."


    Su Xiaorui shook Su Ying''s hand: "Mom, dad thinks so much of you. You should treat him a little bit better."


    If Hongbo had been biased against yefeibai before, he had already completely changed his mind: "princess, the young master said it very well."


    Su Ying''s mind came up with such a picture, he stood there alone, his back depressed and sad, her heart inexplicably filled with guilt: "go to Fuwu garden."


    "The princess? It seems that Princess A girl who was cleaning suddenly turned her head and saw a woman surrounded by people. At first sight, she felt familiar. She stared at her for a long time and couldn''t help but cry out, "it''s really a princess!"


    When the servants around heard the word princess, they couldn''t believe it. They turned their heads and stared at Su Ying: "it''s really princess!"


    After the fire in mingyuxuan, the princess disappeared. They always thought the princess was gone.


    So now when they see the princess, they think they have seen a ghost.


    "It''s really a princess, isn''t it a ghost?"


    "Nonsense, have you ever seen a ghost come out in broad daylight?"


    They found that five years had not left a mark on the princess''s face. Her skin was as delicate as snow and looked younger.


    She wore a light yellow dress with simple style and exquisite workmanship. She took the lotus step, the skirt corner in the bright sun to draw a beautiful arc, her chin slightly raised, noble and gorgeous, the eyes imitate to contain the most noble deep.


    They couldn''t help it any longer. They all stepped up and knelt on both sides: "see the princess, Princess Jin''an." As like as two peas in their knees,


    discovered how two little children appeared, and their faces showed the same surprise as the housekeeper: "this is... What''s the matter? "


    Just at this moment, the housekeeper came in from outside and exclaimed excitedly, "the princess is back, the princess is back, and the second young master is back..."


    "See the little prince, see the second young master."


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth with a smile and said in the ear of Xiao Nian at night: "their expressions are so funny that they are all like seeing ghosts."


    Night small read to see Su Xiaorui smile like a small mouse, eyes curved: "in fact, suddenly more people, but very terrible."


    Su as like as two peas, sighed, "why do you say that the mother does not produce three identical things at once, that would be even more frightening?"Ye Xiaonian said solemnly, "I think four will be better."


    Su Ying stares at these two children in silence. She has two children, and she has three or four


    After su Ying and his party walked away, people still had some unbelievable appearance and discussed with each other.


    "It''s really the princess! What kind of person is as like as two peas? "


    "Are you blind? Even as like as two peas as like as two peas, will there be one that is exactly the same as red wave?


    "So the princess didn''t die?"


    "What nonsense? When did the prince admit that the princess was gone? Do you remember that after the fire, the Lord always sent people out to look for people. "


    "God bless you, that''s great!"


    "I was surprised at the beginning. How could the Lord come back with a child in his arms? He never told anyone who was the mother of the child."


    "In fact, if you look carefully, there are also the shadows of the princess on the two young masters."


    "Yes, yes, the Lord has been missing the princess day and night for the past five years, but now it is better."


    Su Ying went with green mark to Fuwu garden. She settled down her luggage. Green mark and red wave went to the kitchen to get food for her.


    Su Ying looks around at juwu garden, which is the main house. After she married Yefei Bai, she moved to mingyuxuan before living here for a long time.


    Night small read negative hand and stand, around looking around: "here dad never let others in."


    "Is it?"


    "Because, dad said, in addition to mingyuexuan, there is a mother''s flavor here."


    Su Ying heard the explanation of night Xiaonian, and her eyes were suddenly a little hot.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 588

    "Wow! There are so many mothers. " At this time, Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui''s excited voice and turns to see Su Xiaorui open a big box and is looking at the painting paper inside.


    Su Ying went over and looked at them one by one. Each one was her own, happy, happy and angry.


    Each portrait is very lifelike, infused with the host''s love and affection.


    Su Ying is still looking at the portrait. At this time, the green mark comes in: "princess, the Queen''s wife has issued a decree. Please enter the palace."


    Queen?


    Su Ying''s hands subconsciously clenched into fists, a pair of cold eyes in no emotion, quickly flashed a obliteration.


    Su Ying sneered: "the Queen''s news is really fast."


    Hongbo frowned with some worry: "princess, will the empress embarrass you?"


    Su Ying light hook lip Cape, the empress murdered his mother-in-law, and always do not deal with themselves, I have no reason to disappear for five years, she does not blame it.


    However, she was not afraid. When she first returned to the capital, the Queen''s summoning was only the beginning.


    The queen has always been carrying a mysterious look, in the back to make a stumbling block, now she knows the truth, better be on guard.


    Su Ying did a little grooming and dressing up, and took her two children to the Queen''s Zhongcui palace.


    The queen sat on it, dressed in a phoenix robe, with pearls on her head. Her face was well maintained, and the years hardly showed its mark.


    The queen looked at Su Ying faintly, and her eyes were full of discontent.


    Su Ying didn''t seem to understand the empress''s look. After she respectfully invited the queen to rest, she sat down beside her and drank tea quietly with her cup in her hand.


    The queen saw Su Ying''s pale look, and a touch of malice flashed in her eyes. She thought Su Ying had already died, but she didn''t expect that she was still alive and living so well.


    At the thought of this, the armor on her tail finger made a stabbing sound on the table.


    Before the queen spoke, a small figure appeared at the gate of the palace.


    The little man walked briskly and looked very excited.


    This child is Su Xiaorui, but when the queen saw his face, she thought it was his beloved night Xiaonian.


    The Queen''s cold face suddenly changed into a loving smile: "read son."


    Su Xiaorui studied the appearance of night Xiaonian, and respectfully saluted the Queen: "see your grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui quickly ran to the queen after the ceremony. He was very curious about this strange grandmother.


    The queen is very happy at the moment. On weekdays, Xiaorui is too clever and sensible, and he is not close to her. At the moment, he is taking the initiative to get close to himself.


    The queen hugged Su Xiaorui in front of her, and asked in a soft voice, "nian''er, is it fun to go to Nanyang this time?"


    "Well! Have fun Su Xiaorui nodded his head with an innocent smile on his face. His eyes were as bright as stars. "The hot spring pool over there is so big, and there are special springs. The hot spring courtyard on the mountain is also very beautiful..."


    Su Xiaorui was familiar with Nanyang and described it to the queen in his own language. He also talked about the Lantern Festival in Nanyang, which was very vivid.


    Su Ying''s mouth twitches. Su Xiaorui, a child, is absolutely familiar with himself.


    Even the queen was stunned by him.


    The Queen''s face showed a look of yearning: "Nanyang is so good, you said the emperor''s grandmother would like to go."


    Su Xiaorui raised a face carved with powder and jade: "then take your grandmother with you next time."


    "Good, good." The queen was so happy that she couldn''t close her mouth. "It seems that nianer has had a good time in Nanyang this time."


    Su Xiaorui continued to be cute and blinked his big black eyes: "what about the emperor''s grandmother? How was your life in the palace? Is there a good meal every day? "


    The queen rubbed his head: "the queen grandmother has a good meal every day, but can''t see read son, the mood is a bit bad."


    Su Xiaorui took a grape from the side of the case and peeled it.


    However, he splashed the grape juice on the Queen''s body in the process of peeling grapes, and the grapes were also crumpled by him. He smilingly sent the grapes to the Queen''s lips, laughing very embarrassed: "the queen grandmother eats grapes."


    The queen didn''t mind at all and ate the grapes happily: "good, good."


    "Sweet or not?"


    "Sweet!" It''s sweet to my heart.


    The queen felt that Xiaonian had become considerate and sensible. As soon as she was ready to praise her, she saw another night Xiaonian coming in from the door.


    The queen was shocked and blinked subconsciously.


    what she looks as like as two peas in her arms, and why she looks the same?


    "Read my son and see your grandmother." Ye Xiaonian respectfully saluted the queen. His face was as cold as ever, cool, like a miniature version of the night.


    In the impression of the queen, this is her idea.


    Yexiaonian didn''t plan to come in, but But when he saw Su Xiaorui pretending to be himself, he couldn''t help it."Nian''er?" The queen called hesitantly and called for the night.


    After nianer''s passing, the queen hugged the two children in her arms, looking at each other.


    Both of them looked very much alike. The night was not white, and there was little difference between them.


    She found that although the two children have the same face, their eyes and looks are somewhat different.


    The queen immediately responded that the two children might be twins!


    The Queen really understood at this moment that she had been speculating about nianer''s biological mother. It turned out that the biological mother of these two children was su Ying!


    A trace of annoyance flashed in her heart. Feibai kept a secret of Su Ying''s disappearance, which made her think that Su Ying was dead. If she had known earlier, where could su Ying live to this day!


    Her eyes shot at Su Ying like a poisonous snake, and her voice reproached: "Su Ying, how dare you! You are so bold that you have been wandering around for so many years with the royal blood!"


    Su Ying looks at the queen with no humility or arrogance. Before speaking, Su Xiaorui immediately gives full play to his strengths.


    He took the Queen''s sleeve, wrinkled his face and looked at her pitifully: "grandmother, don''t scold your mother. It''s all father''s fault."


    Su Xiaorui secretly thought in his heart, Dad, I''m sorry. I''ll take you out as a shield at the critical time.


    Ye Xiaonian gives Su Xiaorui a thumbs up secretly. His younger brother is so fierce.


    The empress looks down at Su Xiaorui. She looks at his expression. She wants to hold him in her arms and has a good pain. There is no anger on her face.


    However, the queen is not ready to let Su Ying go like this. She goes on with a straight face: "since you are still alive..."


    "Grandmother, are you tired? Can I beat your back?" Su Xiaorui''s appearance is so lovely that she wants to be touched. The queen is in a trance. Her two sons have never been so close to her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 589

    The queen forgot to blame Su Ying for a moment. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s your name?"


    "My name is Ye Xiaorui. "


    The queen pinched Xiao Rui''s face and said, "how are you doing in the past five years?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice: "my mother takes care of Xiaorui very well, so don''t scold your mother any more."


    The queen didn''t want to let Su Ying go, but now she has Su Xiaorui selling cute. She just suppressed her anger in her heart.


    Seeing that the Queen''s attitude softened down, yexiaonian also said with a smile: "the emperor''s grandmother, we came back from Nanyang and sat in a carriage for many days. We were very tired."


    Su Xiaorui quickly replied: "yes, yes, dad has never stopped to rest in order to get on the way. Now they all want to sleep."


    Su Xiaorui said, but also very lovely yawn, a sleepy look.


    At the moment, the queen just wants to love her two children well. Where can she find time to embarrass Su Ying.


    Su Ying looked at the two children playing cute, slightly raised eyes, showing a proud smile.


    She could see that the queen was good to her two children, but when she thought that the queen was her mother''s enemy, her heart was burning.


    At this time, mother Cui came in and told her, "queen, the Empress Dowager sent for Princess Huai to come over."


    The Empress Dowager has been worshiping Buddha all these years and doesn''t care much about the affairs in the palace. But she suddenly heard Su Ying come back, some incredible, immediately sent for Su Ying.


    Su Ying got up gracefully and said goodbye to the Queen: "after the mother, the daughter-in-law leaves first."


    Su Ying and her two children went to the CI Ning palace.


    The sandalwood of CI Ning palace is leisurely sending out the faint fragrance, and the maids and mammy in the palace stand on both sides in a proper manner.


    The Empress Dowager is talking to Mi Fei. It can be seen that Mi Fei coaxes her very much.


    Mi Fei is sitting beside the empress dowager, elegant. She is wearing a pink brocade dress and a long yarn mopping the floor. Her face is still delicate, between the eyebrows enchanting as before.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Ying come in, she was surprised and soon became solemn.


    The Empress Dowager calmly looked at Su Ying in front of her, and felt a sense of shock in her heart.


    At the beginning, Fei Bai lost his soul and became like that. Although he kept saying that Su Ying was still alive, she only thought that he was thinking too much, and she did not expect that she really came back alive.


    She is wearing a simple and elegant apricot long skirt, the perfect cut will set off her whole person elegant and noble.


    Between her eyebrows, she exudes a strong sense of serenity and serenity. Her eyes are even more clear and bright. The years have not shown any traces on her face. She is more calm than five years ago.


    The Empress Dowager took a look at the night Xiaonian standing beside her, and a complex look flashed through her turbid eyes.


    Su Ying raised her head slightly and was shrewd and sophisticated to the eyes of the Empress Dowager.


    She didn''t seem to be very well, and she looked a little haggard.


    Su Ying graciously saluted the Empress Dowager: "see your grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager did not respond, even as did not hear, she completely ignored Su Ying, as can air.


    Mi Fei''s lips are not easy to detect a sneer. Looking at Su Ying, who is half squatting, a touch of malice flashed in her eyes.


    Isn''t Su Ying dead?


    How Anyang came back unharmed, her finger pulled the brocade handkerchief tightly in the hand.


    Night small read see the Empress Dowager is indifferent to his mother, his eyebrows slightly wrinkled, eyes flash a touch of worry.


    He solemnly saluted the Empress Dowager: "Xiao Nian, please send my regards to the Empress Dowager."


    The solemn atmosphere of the palace is suddenly broken by the tender voice of yexiaonian. The Empress Dowager''s sight shifts from Su Ying''s body to yexiaonian''s, and her eyes are beaming with joy.


    She waved to him: "be careful of the liver of AI family, come and show it to the AI family."


    Mi Fei looks at Xiaonian coming to the empress dowager, and a touch of hostility flashed in her seductive eyes.


    Mi Fei is infertile and has no children under her knees. Yexiaonian is clever and sensible. She also liked him a little before. But now know that his biological mother is Su Ying, looking at his eyes is a little different.


    The Empress Dowager took hold of Xiao Nian''s hand and showed a kind smile on her face: "nian''er, is this trip to Nanyang smooth?"


    "Well." Night small read to nod, cherish words like gold. After saying this, he turned his head and looked at Su Ying anxiously.


    The Empress Dowager did not seem to see the worried expression of night Xiaonian, touching his head: "is Nanyang fun?"


    "It''s fun." Ye Xiaonian said innocently, with a happy expression on her face, "because she met her mother"


    The Empress Dowager hummed and did not answer.


    Ye Xiaonian is used to Su Xiaorui''s style, but he also feels that sometimes being a child can be unscrupulous. He takes the Empress Dowager''s arm and shakes it gently. He raises a smile: "great grandmother, didn''t you say Xiaonian has no mother before? Now Xiaonian is happy to find his mother back. Aren''t you happy for Xiaonian? "The Empress Dowager seldom sees night small read to show a smile, natural won''t go to sweep his Xing: "happy."


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s reply, ye Xiaonian said with some worry: "the emperor''s grandmother, my mother''s legs are not good..."


    The Empress Dowager looked up at Su Ying and said in a deep voice, "get up."


    Su Ying is not humble or arrogant, thanks for sitting on one side, flashing a smile in her eyes, thinking that it''s good to have a son and will hurt myself.


    The Empress Dowager seems to have just seen Su Ying, coldly looking at Su Ying: "Su Ying, do you finally know you are back?"


    Mi Fei sneered: "do you think you can be the princess of Huai if you want to, but not if you don''t want to be? What''s the reason for a woman to give up her identity as Princess Huai and roam outside? Is it someone outside? "


    Ye Xiaonian heard Mi Fei''s words, and a sharp flash passed in her eyes.


    Before Su Ying had time to export, the palace suddenly became quiet and silent.


    All eyes fell on a little boy.


    as like as two peas in the palace, the whole queen was all shocked to see the queen mother and the queen mother, who had been in the palace of the palace.


    Su Xiaorui had been hiding behind Su Ying before. After entering the palace, he quickly slipped behind the pillars to hide.


    But now, when he saw his mother being bullied, he couldn''t help but poke his head out.


    Mi Fei was the first to react. She couldn''t help but shout: "what''s going on?"


    Su Xiaorui comes out from behind the pillar, grinning and accepting everyone''s eyes.


    "This is..." When the Empress Dowager sees Su Xiaorui approaching, his facial features are the same as night Xiaonian. Her eyes are crooked with smile, and she immediately becomes silly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 590

    Where can the Empress Dowager care about Su Ying at the moment? She almost thinks she has an illusion.


    She blinked her eyes vigorously, looked at the night Xiaonian standing beside her, and looked at Su Xiaorui not far away.


    Su Xiaorui''s white face is as bright as the sun, straight into the heart of people.


    The Empress Dowager looked back and forth for a long time. Her eyes were wide and her mouth was long. She said, "like, like, really like."


    Night small read small hand to hand in the back, seriously back: "back to the emperor grandmother, we are twins."


    "Twins?" Mi Fei''s face showed an incredible look and almost tore off her handkerchief.


    That is to say, Su Ying gave birth to two children at once!


    Mi Fei is more and more resentful of the unfairness of heaven. Why doesn''t she have a child!


    Su Xiaorui sees that ye Xiaonian has already pointed out his identity. He looks at the old woman in front of him seriously, and then runs towards the Empress Dowager quickly with his legs,


    as soon as he comes up, he gets tired of the Empress Dowager''s side, tugs at her wide sleeves, and asks her with a smile: "Hello, great grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes and looked at yexiaonian closely. Although she had not seen him for five years, when she saw his face and heard his affectionate cry, her face suddenly laughed like a flower.


    She reached out and rubbed his little face: "OK, OK. What''s your name? "


    The Empress Dowager almost fell in love with the child.


    On weekdays, she was pained by night reading, but the child was like a little adult, and he was not very close to himself.


    But as soon as the child got tired of himself, his dark eyes flashed and his face was full of virginity. He was so cute that he even lost his heart.


    "Back to my grandmother, my name is Xiao Rui, wise Rui." Su Xiaorui''s face is full of smiles and his voice is tender.


    "Oh, it''s Xiaorui." The Empress Dowager softly called his name, which was full of doting and liking.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s voice falls, Su Xiaorui climbs up the Empress Dowager''s leg and sits on the Empress Dowager''s body.


    Once again, all the people in the palace were shocked!


    Who is this, Empress Dowager!


    She was dignified and reserved. They had never seen the Empress Dowager close to anyone.


    The old mother who has been serving the Empress Dowager knows that even the emperor has never been so close to the Empress Dowager in her childhood.


    Mi Fei sits on one side, watching Su Xiaorui climb on the Empress Dowager like a little clay monkey. Her eyes are wide.


    Night Xiaonian''s lip corner smoked, he was speechless to this little brother.


    Su Ying''s face is also a cold sweat, she this little fart child is really familiar.


    Almost all people thought that the Empress Dowager would not be happy, but the Empress Dowager was smiling brightly and looked like a flower on her face.


    The royal family has not many children. The Empress Dowager loves to read at night. However, the child has a stiff face at a young age and does not get close to people.


    Although she often called Xiaonian into the palace and wanted to hold him, he always rejected him.


    Now she saw that Su Xiaorui was so close to him that she showed deep love in her eyes, and held him tightly in her arms, and gave out a happy laugh.


    The maids around were shocked again. They had served the Empress Dowager for so many years. They had never seen her so happy.


    The doting in her eyes showed that she had been completely conquered by the little boy.


    After su Xiaorui climbed up to the empress dowager, his two small hands put their arms around the Empress Dowager''s neck. Then he spat out his tongue somewhat embarrassed: "Tai Zu mu, is Xiaorui too heavy for you to hold?"


    "No, no, Xiao Rui is not heavy at all." The Empress Dowager hasn''t had a child who is close to her. Now she is holding Su Xiaorui, where can she give up and smell the light milk fragrance on him.


    Seeing that he was not afraid of life, the Empress Dowager gave him a kiss on the face: "are you not afraid of great grandmother at all?"


    Su Xiaorui said, "how can Xiaorui be afraid of his grandmother? My grandmother is the most kind person I''ve ever met. "


    The Empress Dowager is very happy. Even Mi Fei, who is hostile to Xiaorui, is amused. She can''t help but break a piece of mung bean cake and put it into Su Xiaorui''s mouth: "this little Rui''s mouth is really sweet."


    When Su Mi saw this, she seemed to smile


    Which woman doesn''t want to be praised as young.


    Mi Fei doesn''t remember to go to Su Ying at the moment. She is immediately coaxed into raptures and wants to hug the baby in her arms and kiss her fiercely. She nodded his nose affectionately: "what elder sister, you want to call me grandma MI."


    "Grandma MI." Su Xiaorui obediently and cleverly called a, and naively asked: "looks really good young Oh, like my sister."


    Su Ying is eager to beat up this flattering child. He calls her sister, and where will his mother go?Su Xiaorui was so happy to see Mi Fei cover her lips and smile. A touch of cunning flashed on her innocent and innocent face. People who knew him knew him knew that he was going to do something wrong.


    My mother was not bullied in vain.


    Su Xiaorui opens his hand to Mi Fei: "I want a beautiful grandma Mi to hold her."


    Mi Fei''s heart is full of joy. She is not prepared for this child. She smiles and goes to hold him --


    Bang -


    Mi Fei doesn''t hold Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui doesn''t know what happened and falls to the ground.


    Su Xiaorui opened his mouth and began to cry.


    All this happened so fast that no one could see what was happening, let alone suspect the innocent and lovely child.


    "Brother!" Ye Xiaonian ran to help him up in a hurry. His face was worried. He glanced at Mi Fei. His eyes were not good.


    Mi Fei only felt a cold line of sight towards her. She was clearly a child, but a panic filled her heart.


    "It''s so painful, sobbing..." Su Xiaorui''s tears are like no money. He falls down desperately. His small face is wrinkled and crying makes people feel sad.


    When the Empress Dowager saw this, her heart would break. She held Su Xiaorui in her arms: "the little baby of the mourning family, she is so sad that her heart aches..."


    Su Xiaorui looked like he was going to cry. He wiped his tears with his hand: "great grandmother, it''s so painful and painful..."


    The more Su Xiaorui shouts pain, the more heartache the Empress Dowager feels. She turns her head and stares coldly at Mi Fei: "you are so careless that you can''t even hold a baby!"


    Mi Fei was really wronged: "aunt, I didn''t mean to..."


    Su Xiaorui bowed his head, stifled his tears, and said wrongly, "it''s all Xiaorui''s fault. I have to hold grandma MI. I don''t know if grandma Mi wants to. In case she crumples her clothes, it will be bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 591

    At the moment, ye Xiaonian wants to share his hatred with his younger brother, and takes a cold look at Mi Fei.


    When the Empress Dowager hears that Xiaorui is so sensible, she looks at Mi Fei more and more: "he''s just a child. You should also..."


    "Auntie, I didn''t mean to


    "All right The queen mother waved and didn''t want to hear her explain.


    Mi Fei was even more subdued. She couldn''t argue.


    Su Xiaorui buried his weeping face in the Empress Dowager''s arms and rubbed it to and fro: "grand mother, grandma Mi didn''t mean to. It was Xiaorui who accidentally fell to the ground."


    The Empress Dowager rubbed his head and said, "dear baby of AI family, how painful it is. Please knead it for you."


    Su Xiaorui some embarrassed to cover his small butt, red face whispered: "don''t, wait for a while will not hurt."


    In fact, ye Xiaonian has a hard time. He knows that Su Xiaorui is acting. He has to cooperate with him.


    Su Ying saw her two children playing Mi Fei''s face, and a smile flashed in Wu run''s eyes.


    She looked at Su Xiaorui''s fart and flashed a bit of worry. She didn''t know whether it hurt or not.


    Night small read as if to receive the mother''s line of sight, stretched out a small hand to Su Xiaorui, kneaded his little ass, and asked with concern: "does it still hurt?"


    Su Xiaorui gratefully looked at the night Xiaonian: "it''s much better now, thank you brother."


    Looking at the two cute children in front of her, the Empress Dowager was very happy.


    The Empress Dowager took the two little dolls to the Phoenix seat and gave them walnut cakes to eat.


    While eating, Su Xiaorui talked to the Empress Dowager about the scenery and customs in Nanyang. He also selected some interesting things for the Empress Dowager to listen to, making the Empress Dowager laugh.


    Su Xiaorui spoke for a while and then stood up.


    The Empress Dowager thought he was mischievous and helped him: "be careful, be careful of falling."


    "Xiao Rui beat his back for his mother. She must be tired after sitting for so long." Su Xiaorui clenched two small fists and pounded the Empress Dowager''s shoulder. It was clear that he did not exert any strength, but the Empress Dowager was not happy.


    She only felt that the child was considerate and sensible, and even looked at Su Ying''s eyes, she had raised the child so well.


    When Mi Fei saw that the Empress Dowager was completely seduced by the two children, the Empress Dowager even blamed herself just now, and her heart became more and more unwilling.


    She seemed to suddenly think of something, covering her lips and smiling: "shadow, it must be very hard for you to live outside with a child for so many years?"


    Mifei saw as like as two peas of Su Xiaorui''s face, and the night was not the same.


    Su Ying originally wanted to be an invisible person, watching her two sons act like coquettish and cute, but it seems that someone is not willing to let her go.


    Su Ying put down the teacup in her hand. There was a chill in her dark eyes, and she said with a smile: "naturally, you can''t be as rich and luxurious as in the palace."


    "You must have a hard time with a woman and a child. Who can help you?" Mi Fei doesn''t want Su Ying to finish her speech at all. She smiles and says, "you are young and beautiful. There must be a lot of men chasing you."


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at Mi Fei faintly, and a cold light flashed in her eyes.


    Su Xiaorui obviously felt that the Empress Dowager''s body was stiff. She raised her head and looked at Su Ying coldly: "what happened to you when you ran away from home? What are the reasons for the delay? "


    If Su Ying is really out there what happened, she is not worthy to be a royal daughter-in-law.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed cold, for her, this question is a little difficult to answer, she is naturally how to deal with it, but people do not believe it again.


    Seeing Su Ying hesitated, Mi Fei''s smile on her lips became more and more proud: "why, can''t you answer it?"


    "This question is still answered by Wang for Ying''er." The voice of shock and cold came from behind. Su Ying turned her head and saw that yefeibai was walking towards this side. His dark and proud eyes were as sharp as an eagle, and his indifference swept over everyone''s face.


    The Empress Dowager is afraid of him.


    The two little buns were eager to cheer and clap at the sight of their father as if they were gods.


    Ye Fei salutes the Empress Dowager. He sits down beside Su Ying and holds her naturally. Su Ying looks at his good-looking side face, and his heart suddenly jumps.


    Night is not white, raised his head, voice cold and heavy: "the shadow has lost memory."


    If the night is not white, it makes the already quiet CI Ning palace more and more cold.


    Su Ying breath slightly stagnated, in the eye flashed a touch of interest, such a statement he really can think of.


    "She''s out there and can''t find her way home." Night is not white to hold Su Ying''s hand more tightly, low ground sighed, "if it is not my carelessness, also won''t lose her."


    As Mi Fei was about to answer the question, Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned red: "yes, my mother can''t remember the way home, and I don''t know who my father is. At that time, I was so sad and sad that everyone had a father. Why did I not even know who my father was... "He sniffed, and his tears rolled down again: "even a child called me a wild child, and I had a fight with him for that."


    Su Xiaorui grew up without a father, but he was protected by a strong mother. Who dares to bully him.


    He is now purely to win the Empress Dowager''s sympathy, crying that one sad, that one miserable.


    He was in a daze even at night.


    The Empress Dowager quickly took a handkerchief to wipe his tears for him: "Oh, my little ancestor, don''t cry. I''m so sad that my family is in pain."


    "Over the years, my mother has been living a hard life in order to take good care of Xiaorui. If it wasn''t for a fierce aunt covering us, my mother and Xiaorui would have been severely bullied."


    When the Empress Dowager hears Xiaorui say that her aunt takes care of her, she touches Xiaorui''s small face with a handkerchief: "dear child, don''t cry, don''t cry, you''ve both suffered a lot over the years."


    Su Xiaorui continued: "Xiaorui will also study martial arts diligently, protect his mother and grandmother."


    How can the Empress Dowager not be moved when she hears a child say to protect herself


    As soon as Mi Fei hears the Empress Dowager''s saying so, there is no reason to continue to be aggressive.


    Ye Xiaonian said happily: "fortunately, my father and Xiao Nian went to Nanyang this time and found my mother and awakened my mother. Otherwise, I really don''t know if I can find my mother in this life."


    When the Empress Dowager saw that ye Xiaonian''s eyes were red, she felt even more miserable. So she took yexiaonian to her arms, and then glared with hatred at the originator, Mi Fei.


    Mi Fei just felt more subdued.


    Ye feibai''s eyes fell on Mi Fei''s body like a cold pool: "Ying''er has suffered a lot over the years, so I managed to find her back. If anyone wants to carry this king on his back, don''t blame me for turning his face and being merciless


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 592

    At the moment, the night is not white, all over the body exudes a cold edge, the dark pupil is deep, people can''t look closely.


    Su Ying looks at such a night is not white, on the surface maintains calm and calm, in the heart actually had a kind of close to his idea.


    Mi Fei received a warning from ye feibai. She had no idea where she had gone before. She could only gnash her teeth with a handkerchief.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are looking at ye feibai with complete adoration at the moment. Dad is really amazing!


    The Empress Dowager can''t look into this matter any more. Seeing that Su Xiaorui has stopped crying, she still hugs him in her arms.


    At this time, she suddenly had a new idea: "Xiaorui, you have suffered a lot with your mother these years. After that, your grandmother will take good care of you."


    Su Ying''s heart suddenly has a bad premonition. The Empress Dowager''s meaning is very obvious. She wants to raise Su Xiaorui?


    The night is not white and the face is heavy.


    Su Xiaorui looks at the Empress Dowager in a confused way.


    The Empress Dowager rubbed his tender face: "does Xiao Rui like his grandmother?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui said waxily. He seemed to be a little embarrassed. He rubbed around the Empress Dowager''s body. The Empress Dowager only felt that he had fallen into the sugar jar. His heart was sweet.


    In recent years, apart from Mi Fei, she has no one to speak to.


    Today, when she met Xiao Rui, she just thought it was a good idea to raise him. With a loving smile in her eyes, she said kindly, "well, how about living in the palace with your mother?"


    When Mi Fei heard the Empress Dowager''s proposal, her enchanting eyes glowed with joy.


    If you take Xiao Rui to the palace, she will have the opportunity to dominate Su Ying.


    Su Xiaorui, like an absent-minded child, grinned with a big smile: "good, good."


    Su Ying breathed a stagnation, although the look did not change, the heart slowly sank down.


    Night small read to see the mother''s worried look, would like to the dog leg fat beat a meal.


    The smile on the Empress Dowager''s face grows bigger and bigger. Su Xiaorui suddenly blushes and says shyly: "it''s just that Xiao Rui is not honest in sleeping and always kicks the quilt. His mother said that Xiao Rui was boxing when he was sleeping. In the middle of the night, the quilt didn''t know where to run. My mother is afraid of Xiaorui catching cold, so she has to get up several times every night to check my quilt. Although Xiaorui also wants to accompany his grandmother, he is afraid that he will be too tired for his grandmother


    Su Xiaorui raised a smile and said with a sensible face: "if my mother is too tired for Xiaorui and infected with cold, what should I do?"


    Su Xiaorui''s voice is tender and tender. Every word is in the consideration of the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager''s heart is warm and moved. She doesn''t know what to say.


    Su Xiaorui took the Empress Dowager''s hand: "Xiaorui will often go into the palace to see her grandmother and tell stories to her mother. Xiao Rui will tell a lot of stories


    The Empress Dowager was coaxed into obedience by Su Xiaorui. No matter what he said, she would reply.


    Night small read a sigh of relief, pretending not to be happy to say: "great grandmother is fond of the new and tired of the old, do not like small read?"


    When the Empress Dowager saw that night Xiaonian was very jealous, she laughed with joy, and held the two little buns in her arms: "how could it be? Oh, you are all the little sweethearts of the great grandmother


    The Empress Dowager wanted to raise Xiaorui, but the topic was changed by two children.


    Su Ying thought, when you go back, you must teach Xiaorui this little carrot head a lesson and gasp for breath.


    Su Ying took a look at the night is not white, from his eyes to see the same idea.


    When Mi Fei saw that the two children had changed the topic easily, her eyes flashed with anger. She still wanted to speak, so she heard the servant shouting, "the emperor is here!"


    At the moment, wearing a bright yellow dragon pattern suit, the Ming emperor came in from the outside, and the people quickly got up to greet him.


    Emperor Ming saluted the empress dowager, called the empress mother, and then sat down on one side. He made a random inspection: "get up."


    After su Ying salutes the Emperor Ming, she sits on the chair. When she hears the emperor coming, she has a flash of curiosity. Isn''t the emperor seriously ill?


    Su Ying looked up at the Ming emperor. The emperor looked good. He had a frightening temperament. He didn''t look like he was seriously ill.


    For this, she was more curious.


    "Just come back." Emperor Ming looked at Su Ying, and a faint smile appeared on his solemn and dignified face.


    Su Ying is his daughter-in-law, he likes this smart and steady girl. However, in the past five years, he saw that he was so lost and so sad that he regretted more than once that he should not have paired them up.


    Emperor Ming just heard feibai say that Su Ying came back. He was almost stunned and then relieved.


    Now that she came back safe and sound, his heart was relieved.


    In this palace, I''m afraid the only one who cares about her Su Ying is Ming emperor.


    Su Ying stood up and gratefully laughed at the Emperor: "thank you for your concern."


    can''t help him as like as two peas. He has heard that he has another grandson. At the moment, his eyes are unconsciously falling over the Queen Mother''s side, and she finds two children who are exactly alike.Rao is he had been prepared in the heart before, now see such a scene, still flash a touch of shock on his face.


    The Ming emperor''s bland eyes bloomed with brilliance, and looked at the two children carefully.


    From the outside, there''s almost no difference between the two children.


    Without the instruction of Ye Fei Bai, ye Xiaonian took Su Xiaorui''s hand and walked over and politely saluted the Emperor: "Xiao Nian, please send my regards to the emperor."


    Su Xiaorui saw that the emperor was looking at him. He realized that his eyes were kind. He also stared back at the big black grape eyes.


    Then, he happily rushed to him, rubbed into his arms: "good grandfather."


    In the palace of benevolence, the hearts of all the servants are tight, even the empress dowager, but this is the emperor, the emperor of the 95th emperor! What if you get angry!


    Facts have proved that no one can refuse such a cute child, even Emperor Ming is no exception.


    Emperor Ming''s body was a little stiff. He could not help but stretch out his hand to hold him up and sit on his own body. He looked at the grandson who was connected with his own blood, and laughed heartily: "this child is ancient and exquisite."


    This time, even the night is not white all Zheng for a moment, in his memory, the father emperor has never held their brothers.


    Night small read the lip cape can''t help but smoke, this dog leg, is really too shameful!


    Emperor Ming holds Su Xiaorui''s soft body in his arms and holds Xiaonian to sit on his other leg.


    He looked at this one and that one, but he couldn''t see it enough.


    But now he can see that Xiaonian is unsmiling, steady and mature. Xiaorui is lively and lovely, and he smiles at everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 593

    Su Xiaorui was not afraid of life at all. He did not regard the Ming emperor as an emperor at all, but regarded him as a kind grandfather.


    He leaned his body against the emperor''s arms, rubbed the Dragon lines on his chest, and closed his eyes comfortably.


    Night small read see Su Xiaorui this pair of lazy appearance, want to hit him.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something: "grandfather, your body..."


    "Better?" a few words have not been said, he felt that his father was staring at him with sharp eyes, he quickly changed the word.


    "It must be very good to hold my brother and me together." Su Xiaorui some complain ground pouts up the mouth, "father and dad all think me heavy, refuse to hold me."


    Emperor Ming was amused to laugh, he reached out and rubbed his brain melon seeds, and even the lines at the corner of his eyes were stretched a lot: "your father is impatient. Later, he often comes to the empty, and his grandfather holds you."


    "Hey, hey." Su Xiaorui''s clear eyes curled up and held the emperor in his arms. "The emperor''s grandfather is the best."


    Emperor Ming is old, and there is no one close to him. Now his heart is soft.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Xiaorui Phoenix eyes slightly.


    Su Ying at the moment is to understand what, a meaningful look at the night is not white, look some bad.


    There was a feeling of wind and rain coming when the night was not white.


    Emperor Ming seemed to think of something: "Xiao Rui, how did your father find you?"


    Su Xiaorui''s dark eyes turned: "it''s so clever to say that my mother and I went to see the lantern on the Chinese New Year''s Eve, when a large group of people in black suddenly appeared, and my mother and I were scattered. I was as like as two peas. I was afraid that my mother would not find me, and would hide under a small booth. Soon afterwards, I could find someone with my looks just like me. Well, it''s my brother. "


    Su Xiaorui said here and stopped again. The emperor''s grandfather is the emperor. He must be able to find out who those people in black are.


    His small face showed a look of panic: "later, Xiao Rui knew that the group of people in black were going to kill dad and brother. Those people took long swords and killed anyone they saw. They all looked terrible."


    Emperor Ming''s face suddenly sank down, who was so bold!


    When Su Xiaorui saw the Ming emperor''s thoughtful appearance, his small body also trembled: "not long ago, there were killers looking for him. Dad was injured because of Xiaorui..."


    "That''s not true!" Emperor Ming tightly hugged the two children, patted their bodies and comforted them. His face was gloomy, "this matter must be thoroughly investigated!"


    For a moment, the atmosphere in the palace of benevolence is a little bit frozen. Su Xiaorui tells the truth and continues to sell cute.


    He also told the emperor about the exchange of identity between him and Xiaonian. However, he heard that his father mentioned his mother''s amnesia before, so many plots were blurred.


    Ye Xiaonian is sitting on the body of the Ming emperor at the moment, even a bit on pins and needles.


    But Su Xiaorui is not the same. When he is uncomfortable, he has to change his posture. When he talks about happy places, he dances and makes the emperor laugh.


    The Empress Dowager listens attentively, lip brims with smile, wish to embrace small Rui to oneself.


    Mi Fei pursed her lips, and her face became more and more ugly.


    Su Xiaorui talked and talked about the practice of calligraphy. He put his arm around the neck of the Ming emperor and said, "grandfather, if Xiaorui''s handwriting is not good, my father is always attacking me."


    Emperor Ming did not want to answer: "wait a moment, the emperor grandfather will talk about him."


    Ye feibai, some gnashing his teeth, looked at the little carrot head, and squeezed out three words: "Su, Xiao, Rui!"


    Su Xiaorui quickly shrinks into the arms of the Ming emperor.


    Emperor Ming glared at the night Fei Bai: "what are you doing to the children so fierce? What''s the matter if you can''t practice Chinese characters well. When you grow up, practice slowly!"


    The night was not white, and his father did not say so when he was young.


    Su Ying slowly drinks tea, suddenly small Rui this child this appearance actually is like who.


    The Ming emperor thought about it and said to Su Xiaorui seriously: "but the words still need to be practiced well, do you know?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head very cleverly: "Xiao Rui will practice well. My father said that grandfather Huang''s handwriting is very good. Can you direct Xiao Rui next time? "


    Emperor Ming was once again coaxed into raptures by him, and promised to come down without thinking: "it''s natural. Later on, the emperor''s grandfather will teach you to practice calligraphy."


    "Thank you, grandfather."


    Ye feibai is quite satisfied with the result. Xiao Rui is so skinny. It''s good to have his father''s advice.


    Thinking that Xiao Rui''s handwriting was not good, the emperor was worried about his studies. He was trying to point out which master was good for him, so he asked casually, "did you read books?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and his eyes were shining: "yes, Xiaorui has read a lot of books I can recite a lot of poems, which my mother taught me. "


    "Oh? Can you recite poetry? " Emperor Ming looked at him lovingly, "then you recite a song to your grandfather."


    "In the afternoon of weeding, sweat drips down to the soil. Who knows, it''s hard to eat Chinese food. Well, there''s also..." Su Xiaorui shook his head and recited many ancient poems.Emperor Ming''s face showed a look of appreciation: "very good."


    When Su Xiaorui heard the praise, his face showed a proud look: "I went to school in private school last year, and my husband always praised me. My mother not only taught me to recite ancient poems and idioms, but also taught me to pair up. Well, I can count. "


    Emperor Ming asked with some interest: "can you still count?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui smile, tender cheek is complacent look: "emperor grandfather, small Rui gives you a problem to do well?"


    Emperor Ming wanted to know what the baby had learned: "try it?"


    Although Su Xiaorui is young, Su Ying has consciously taught him some mathematical knowledge since he was sensible in order to develop his logical thinking.


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t know much about this field before, but after finding his mother, he began to study mathematics.


    He is smart and can do it a little bit. Now he has a strong interest in mathematics. He hears Su Xiaorui''s problem, and he is also eager to try.


    Su Xiaorui cleared his throat and said, "let''s start. The topic is very simple. What''s the sum of one, two, three, four and one hundred


    Emperor Ming suddenly heard this topic and thought it was a little funny. It was really a very simple topic. One plus two is three, and three is six. Just keep adding numbers


    Some servants in the palace also know how to count. After hearing about Su Xiaorui, they have the same idea as the emperor.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Ming Emperor didn''t agree with him. He said with a smile: "don''t use other tools. When Xiaorui counts from one to ten, he has to figure out the answer immediately. One, two, three..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 594

    Emperor Ming was dumb, so much calculation, only a little time to go, it seems a little difficult.


    Su Xiaorui dozens, smilingly asked: "does the emperor grandfather calculate out?"


    Emperor Ming rubbed his head: "are you cheating on your grandfather? How can it be done so quickly? "


    "I can." Su Xiaorui see brother is still seriously thinking about this topic, micro raised eyebrows said: "I can immediately calculate from one to one thousand, from one to ten thousand."


    Emperor Mingdi raised his eyebrows and wondered if Xiaorui had already remembered the answers to these formulas. He asked, "how much is it from 1 to 200?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned, and immediately came up with the answer: "20, 100."


    Emperor Ming didn''t believe it, so he immediately sent someone to ask Lord Wang, who was skilled in abacus, to come over.


    After listening to the question, Mr. Wang sat on the side and beat the abacus very fast. Within a quarter of an hour, he gave the answer: "it''s really 20, 100."


    The emperor was surprised and increased the difficulty: "how much is it from 1 to 136?"


    Su Xiaorui''s brain turned, and immediately reported the answer: "9316."


    After a while, Lord Wang also said, "nine thousand three hundred and sixteen."


    Lord Wang couldn''t help but wipe a sweat. He found that he once had the title of master abacus. He was not as good as a five-year-old child.


    Emperor Ming looked at Su Xiaorui curiously: "how did you do it?"


    Su Xiaorui waved his hand: "in fact, it''s nothing. There are still tricks. You can make a hundred numbers into 50 pairs. One plus 100 is 101, 2 plus 99 is 101, and 3 plus 98 is 101... "


    Su Xiaorui saw the bright eyes of Emperor Ming and ye Xiaonian, and said with a smile, "so there are 50 101 in all."


    Night small read suddenly understand come over: "so it is five thousand and fifty yo, and the following several questions are the same truth."


    Wang looked at the two children in surprise and exclaimed, "it''s wonderful that you can work out such a difficult problem at such a young age."


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "what''s so hard about this? It''s a matter of skill to solve problems. "


    Wang asked curiously, "50 101, and 68 137 in the previous questions. How did you do it so fast?"


    "This one? Multiplication Su Xiaorui rarely has such a good performance opportunity, of course, let people prepare paper and ink to write the multiplication formula.


    Mr. Wang was shocked. He was obsessed with mathematics and often studied these problems.


    Now there was a child who was demonstrating in front of him, and his face was full of excitement. He wanted to take the child home and explore it.


    Emperor Ming approached curiously and saw that he was writing very fast. As he wrote, Su Xiaorui explained: "before doing multiplication formulas, you should memorize the multiplication formula first, that is, one gets one, one gets two, two gets four..."


    Lord Wang was stunned again, and Emperor Ming was also stunned.


    They looked at the vertical formula again and thought of Su Xiaorui''s multiplication formula table. All of a sudden, they found that all the formulas related to multiplication became very simple and could be obtained directly without an abacus.


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "these are all taught by my mother."


    When he saw that everyone looked at him with a kind of surprised eyes, his face was even more proud, and he buried his face in the arms of Emperor Ming with some embarrassment.


    Su Ying''s lips smile. This little carrot head is really


    Even if you show yourself, you have to show off your mother.


    Emperor Mingdi nodded slightly. He always thought that shadow was smart. He didn''t expect that she would have so many things.


    He looked at Su Ying more and more softly: "shadow, you really made a great achievement! You will write down this pithy list later. If it can be popularized among the people, how much convenience will it bring to people''s lives? "


    "Yes, shadow!"


    The Ming emperor was very satisfied with Su Ying, so he rewarded Su Ying with two boxes of South China Sea pearls.


    When Mi Fei saw Su Ying''s gratitude, she was very angry. These two boxes of South China Sea pearls were round, big and precious. They were rare treasures. Before she wanted to make a pair of earrings, Emperor Ming did not let go!


    Now actually two boxes have been given to Su Ying, because of a messy formula table?!


    Emperor Ming saw the two little turnip heads happy for their parents, and nodded their little noses: "you two are so smart, grandfather has something to reward you."


    The Ming emperor immediately called sun Gonggong to come over: "you go and bring me the two pieces of jade at the head of my bed."


    Sun Gonggong''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, or quickly took the jade.


    The emperor took the jade and brought it to the two children.


    Mi Fei''s face was even worse when she saw the emperor''s move. If others didn''t know the origin of the two pieces of jade, she knew it best.


    These two pieces of jade are left by the grandfather of the Ming emperor. They are two pieces of jade. They are exquisitely carved, of excellent quality and of inestimable value.On weekdays, Mingdi likes it very much and often wears it with her. She would not like to have a close look at it.


    Now he''s been handed over to the two children.


    When the Empress Dowager saw the gift from Emperor Ming, she did not let her in the least. She said with a smile: "these two children are so smart that there are rewards for mourning the family."


    The Empress Dowager asked Mammy to take a pair of gold locks. The two gold locks were exquisitely made and inlaid with huge gems. They were dazzling and looked very expensive.


    After receiving the gifts, the two little buns showed a smile on their faces and sincerely saluted the Emperor Ming and the Empress Dowager.


    When Mi Fei saw the jubilant family, she was really going to die of anger. She was rarely so restless as she is now.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager''s mother came in and said, "empress dowager, lunch is ready."


    Su Xiaorui said for most of the day, and his stomach was hungry. As soon as he heard that the lunch was ready, a pair of black bright eyes blinked at the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager smiles and is helped down by a person, holding a child in one hand: "go, my great grandmother has prepared a lot of food for you today."


    The Empress Dowager was in a good mood and looked at Su Ying''s eyes with a smile: "go with me."


    When Su Xiaorui was led by the Empress Dowager to the middle of the hall, after they sat down, a group of well-trained maids began to cook skillfully.


    Soon the table was filled with nearly a hundred dishes, including Babao duck, bird''s nest chicken shreds, roast suckling pig There are even a lot of dishes that he can''t name. Each dish seems to be full of color, flavor and flavor, which is very disturbing.


    Su Xiaorui was almost stunned. He had never seen such a grand display.


    After a while, a eunuch knelt on the ground: "the meal is arranged neatly, please have a meal."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 595

    When the Empress Dowager used to have meals, she took a bite of each dish at will, and even some of the dishes had not been moved.


    Delicious dishes are just decorations.


    Su Xiaorui''s greedy insects are hooked up. If you want to eat this one, you also want to eat that one. There are palace maids who serve her closely. If he can''t reach them, the maids will pinch them for her.


    Su Xiaorui kept stuffing things into his mouth, eating happily, showing a happy look on his face: "eat well."


    Night small read to see his appearance, the heart is full of helpless, this snack goods, can you be reserved.


    Su Ying has no choice but to see the delicious food.


    The corner of the night''s white lips twitch for a moment and stares coldly at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui received a warning line of sight, immediately realized that this is the palace, the most ceremonial palace.


    He slowed down the speed of the meal, put down his chopsticks weakly, and began to act reserved.


    The Empress Dowager had seen Xiaorui eat happily, and her appetite got better. Suddenly she saw Xiaorui put down her chopsticks wisely, and she showed a look of heartache.


    She glared at the night, and said in a deep voice, "what are you doing to your children so hard?"


    Then she looked at Su Ying with a bad look, and her voice sank slightly: "do you not make delicious food for Xiaorui in ordinary days? Is he always hungry? "


    Su Ying It''s a real injustice.


    The Empress Dowager reached out and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "the child is not full outside. I haven''t seen anything delicious. I''d better eat more today."


    When the Empress Dowager sees that Su Xiaorui likes to eat honey cashew nuts, she brings the whole dish to him.


    Su Xiaorui raised his innocent face and laughed at the Empress Dowager: "the best is Taizu mother. Xiaorui likes her very much."


    His smile lit up every corner of the Empress Dowager''s heart like sunshine. The Empress Dowager took the pendant off her neck and took it to Su Xiaorui''s neck.


    This is a piece of ink jade pendant, heavy color, greasy quality, fine texture, dark as ink, the price is immeasurable.


    Su Xiaorui is a wealth loving man. He can''t fully estimate the value of this ink jade, but he knows that what emperor Taizu gave must be good. His eyes narrowed with laughter: "Taizu mother, you are so kind to Xiaorui."


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s behavior, the emperor''s face also showed a touch of shock. He even said, "empress mother, never, this is your favorite thing."


    The Empress Dowager has never left this piece of ink jade since Emperor Ming became sensible.


    The Empress Dowager believed in Buddhism and always felt that this piece of ink jade could keep the peace. She had not left her body for decades.


    The Empress Dowager lovingly touched Xiaorui''s hair: "why not? Xiao Rui likes it


    Mi Fei clenched her hands into fists. She was just a child. How could she deserve such a good thing!


    After su Xiaorui got the ink jade, he took a few more eyes and put it into his clothes. Then he caught a fish and began to pick the thorn.


    Mi Fei glanced at him and saw that he was using his chopsticks while using his hands. The fish in the dish were fragmented and scattered by him. He sneered at him. Wild children are wild children, and they are not bred.


    Su Xiaorui picked out the fish in the dish and put it in front of the Empress Dowager: "Taizu mother, please eat fish."


    The Empress Dowager''s face is obviously wrong Leng, and then her eyes are covered with tears. This caring and sensible child, who spent so long just now, was actually picking fish bones for him.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Empress Dowager did not move. He blushed with embarrassment: "the fish seems to be so ugly. Would the grand mother dislike it?"


    His eyes were innocent and innocent, and the Empress Dowager moved him to her arms.


    She put the fish in her mouth with chopsticks. The meat was delicious and extremely sweet. She thought it was the most delicious fish she had ever eaten in her life.


    She sighed, "what a dutiful child."


    Mi Fei is so angry that she has been courting the Empress Dowager carefully over the years. The Empress Dowager is close to her, but she doesn''t dote on her.


    Even can say, Empress Dowager also did not have many, who is particularly good, except the extraordinary son of the night before.


    She sneered in her heart. If the child came, she didn''t know what to do. She was really looking forward to it.


    After taking good care of the empress dowager, Xiaorui carefully peels the shrimp and delivers it to the emperor of Ming: "grandfather, please eat shrimp."


    "Good, good!" Emperor Ming laughed happily. He had not laughed so freely for a long time.


    After eating the shrimp, he understood the Empress Dowager''s actions. He couldn''t help but take off the wrench on his thumb and handed it to Xiaorui: "put it away."


    Su Xiaorui took it in a big way. There was a flash of light in his eyes. He was glad that he had received many gifts today.


    "Thank you, granddad!" Su Xiaorui said with a soft voice. Then he put the finger on his thumb and said to himself, "it seems that it''s a little too big Well, it doesn''t matter


    Su Xiaorui said and took out a small bag in his neck from his clothes. His mother specially sewed it for him. It was also embroidered with a lovely bear, which was his pocket of change.He directly put the trigger in and took the hand of Emperor Ming: "grandfather, Xiao Rui wants to take what you send with you every day."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at this younger brother, who has received so many gifts, and looks at his slender neck anxiously. If he comes to the palace a few more times


    Well, he''s starting to worry about his neck.


    Su Ying ate a meal, in the heart stomach Fei unceasingly, this smelly boy flatters the horse this move to do is perfect, now already completely forgot his mother!


    After receiving the gift, Su Xiaorui continued to eat happily, but the speed of eating was slower.


    Mi Fei looked at Su Xiaorui, envious and jealous. She couldn''t help but say, "this is a vagrant. Where have you ever eaten such a good food, this..."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t seem to have heard what Mi Fei was saying. He looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile: "great grandmother, today we have dinner with you and the emperor''s grandfather. Xiaorui thinks his appetite is very good."


    Xiao Rui said that, where does the Empress Dowager have any temper, she kindly smiles: "appetite to eat more."


    "Mother Tai will eat more." After eating the duck, Su Rui put a piece of duck in front of her


    "This is delicious, too." Su Xiaorui keeps putting vegetables for the empress dowager, while telling jokes to coax the Empress Dowager to be happy.


    The Empress Dowager was coaxed into a very good mood and even made an exception to eat an extra bowl of rice.


    Su Xiaorui makes everyone laugh. He is in a good mood.


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui and sighs helplessly.


    Su Ying just thought so, night Xiaonian put a piece of bubble cake in the dish in front of Su Ying, he said with a smile: "mother, this is delicious."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 596

    Su Ying bit a crystal clear, crisp and sweet, eating is very refreshing.


    Su Ying sighs again, it''s nice to have a son.


    Night non white also gave Su Ying a piece of glutinous rice ribs, Su Ying looked at him coldly, ignored him.


    Mi Fei and her friends were very happy and happy. However, she was completely ignored and had to smile. Her face was a bit heavy.


    She did not want to be an invisible person. She suddenly covered her mouth with a smile, and a touch of success flashed in her seductive eyes: "emperor, my concubine suddenly remembered something. I don''t know whether to say it or not."


    Mi Fei looked at the Ming emperor, and her eyes were even more charming: "emperor, Princess Pan Yang has been waiting for the king of Huai for so many years. Didn''t you say you wanted to give her to the king of Huai?"


    Ye feibai hears Mi Fei mention this, and looks at Su Ying nervously. Then her eyes become gloomy and cold.


    He looked at Mi Fei coldly, raised the corner of his lips slightly, and his face seemed to be hardened with ice.


    Mi Fei didn''t care. She continued, "the shadow is back. It''s good. However, Princess Pan Yang is a virtuous girl. I think she doesn''t mind being a side concubine. Besides, Princess Pan Yang has been infatuated with Fei Bai for a long time... "


    Emperor Ming was a little embarrassed at the moment. His sharp eyes glanced at Mi Fei, and a touch of displeasure flashed in his complicated eyes.


    He pretended to take a casual look at Su Ying, and casually changed the subject and said, "I thought you were gone when I heard that the huaiwang mansion was on fire at that time. I was really upset."


    Su Ying hung her eyes: "it''s the shadow that''s not good. It''s bothering my father."


    Emperor Ming''s eyes showed a look of heartache: "you must have had a hard time outside these years. It''s just that Fei Bai had a bad time these years, and he didn''t take good care of himself. Without you around, he would have lost his mind. Now that you come back, it''s all right. "


    Su Ying should a, subconsciously looked at the night is not white, see his affectionate look at himself, and stare at him.


    Mi Fei smiles and wants to continue to interrupt. She won''t let such a good opportunity go in vain.


    At this moment, there was a sudden "bang".


    Everyone looked along the sound and saw Su Xiaorui''s small head buried in the bowl.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Xiaorui anxiously: "what''s the matter? How can you bury your head in a bowl


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui with black lines on his face. He quickly shrinks his expression and seriously replies, "grand mother, my brother is tired and sleepy."


    The Empress Dowager was amused and distressed. She reached out and lovingly rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "it''s still a child. It''s strange that she''s not sleepy after sitting in a carriage for several days."


    Su Xiaorui seemed to wake up again and looked up with rice on his face.


    He looked at the Empress Dowager blankly with clear eyes. He grinned at the Empress Dowager: "hahaha, it seems that I fell asleep by accident..."


    The Empress Dowager''s heart was softened by his smile. She held him in her arms and picked up the rice grains from his face: "this child is really heartless It''s lovely. "


    Su Xiaorui leaned against the Empress Dowager''s arms and yawned: "Xiaorui is so sleepy..."


    Ye feibai stood up and held Su Xiaorui in his arms: "father, emperor and grandmother. Xiao Rui is sleepy. Feibai takes him back."


    Seeing Su Xiaorui lying on his shoulder, the Empress Dowager couldn''t open his eyes. She nodded in agreement: "well, take him back to have a good sleep. Take two more children with you when you have time


    Ye Fei answered in vain, "yes."


    Su Ying and ye Xiaonian also got up to leave, and the family of four left.


    Mi Fei stares at their back and tugs at the silk handkerchief. Her lower lip is almost bitten and bleeding.


    After the family went out from the palace, the big hand of night feibai severely patted on the buttocks of Xiaorui who was pretending to sleep.


    Su Xiaorui immediately yelled and glared at his two legs: "Dad, you bad guy, why do you want to hit people."


    Night is not white cold hums a, again heavily patted on his buttocks: "bastard."


    Su Xiaorui covered his eyes with two chubby hands, and pretended to cry. He faced Su Ying: "Mom, Dad beat people Help... "


    "It''s time to teach you a lesson." Su Ying laughingly waved his two hands away. This little bun has a lot of accounts to settle with him today.


    Su Ying twisted his pink face: "it''s lawless..."


    Su Xiaorui smiles like a cute little mouse: "because my mother gave me a lovely birth, everyone likes me."


    Su Ying looked at him speechless and pinched his nose: "who is your shameless temperament like?"


    "Like Dad!" Su Xiaorui did not want to answer, he held the night is not white neck, sweet in his ear said: "Dad, you don''t hit me, I will be good."


    Ye feibai sighed and constantly warned himself that he should not be soft hearted or soft hearted. He must be a strict father.


    Night small read look up at Su Xiaorui smile Yingying appearance, hands spread: "shame, really shame."Su Xiaorui knows that night Xiaonian refers to him, and retorts: "how humiliating?"


    Night small read wrinkly nose to stare at him: "every time I see you against my face to make such a dogleg thing, I feel good shame."


    "But you see, everyone forgot to bully their parents!" Su Xiaorui widened his eyes and suddenly thought of something: "it''s you who are standing against my face!"


    Night small read languidly said: "I am a brother, of course, you face my face."


    Su Xiaorui disobeyed, waving his hands: "Oh, I''m a brother, why can''t you let me."


    Su Ying was two children quarreled head ache: "you two, less quarrel."


    Su Xiaorui put his arm around Yefei''s white neck and rubbed his face with his small face solemnly: "ouch, we are all facing the face of my father, aren''t we, mother?"


    Su Ying was joked by Su Xiaorui just now, and forgot to settle accounts with the night.


    Now when she heard Su Xiaorui mention his father, her delicate face was tense.


    She squinted at the night, a cold radian rippled on the edge of her lips. She could not see the joy and anger on her cold face, and a cold and sharp flash passed through her eyes.


    Su Xiaorui lies on the side of night feibai and looks at Su Ying eagerly.


    Mother how suddenly angry, and father''s body seems to be a little tight.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at each other and shrink their necks.


    A family of four on the carriage, because of Su Ying''s cold face, the temperature in the air seems to have dropped, even the previous sultry can not feel.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian both feel that their mother is angry because of their father, so they both look at ye feibai with a kind of incomparable sympathy.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 597

    Ye feibai winked at him, and saw his eyes flickering and pretending not to understand. His black eyes narrowed slightly, full of threats.


    Su Xiaorui takes a look at him and blinks three times: three less calligraphy, Dad.


    Night Fei Bai glared at him, nodded slightly, and answered.


    Su Xiaorui in order to liven up the atmosphere, even has been hiding his mother''s embarrassing things to say: "before I was in Nanyang, I had a bet with a young man and won a table of food."


    Ye feibai asked with great cooperation: "what gambling did you make?"


    "They said that the boss''s wife in the restaurant was unshakable, and then I said that I could make the boss''s wife laugh or anger her with one word. They didn''t believe any of them. They also said that if I won, they would give me a table of wine."


    "And then?"


    Su Xiaorui said triumphantly, "then I went over and barked at the dog at the door of the shop. The boss''s wife really laughed, ouch..."


    Su Xiaorui obviously feels that ye feibai''s eyes are full of misdeeds. His cold sight is like a blade, and he would like to scrape a few holes in his face.


    With his white teeth biting his lips, he looked at yefeibai wrongly and wrinkled his small face: I don''t want to help.


    Ye Fei glared at him with gnashing teeth and squeezed out a few words from his throat: "and then?"


    Ye Xiaonian looks at the ceiling of the carriage in silence. He thinks Su Xiaorui can definitely refresh the lower limit of his life.


    "Well, then..." Su Xiaorui smiles at Yefei lovingly, "I yell at my boss''s wife. She''s going crazy. She almost takes a broom to beat me But I won the table. "


    Su Ying also remembered that one day after the Spring Festival, Su Xiaorui also took a lot of delicious food home. At that time, he also laughed and gambled.


    Su Ying usually gives small pocket money, also did not think much, did not expect that he should be in this way to win!


    She really wants to hit him now! I want to hit him with a broom!


    After su Xiaorui finished this matter, his buttocks would be pinched and swollen by his father, but his mother didn''t react at all!


    Not at all! No smile, no anger!


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t give up and continues to tell jokes to make su Ying laugh, but his mother treats them as air from beginning to end.


    The carriage finally stops in front of the Huai palace. Su Xiaorui looks at yefeibai helplessly, and then he sees from yefeibai''s eyes that you should copy five more calligraphy.


    Yexiao read out of the car, look at the night is not white look is: Dad, you ask for more happiness.


    After su Ying got off the carriage, she went straight inside.


    When people saw her, they would greet her one after another.


    They rarely see the princess look like this, gloomy and terrible.


    Ye feibai gives the two children to Hongbo and green mark, and quickly follows them.


    He looked at Su Ying''s slender and stubborn back, and a touch of helplessness flashed in his eyes.


    Night feibai followed Su Ying into the garden, and then locked the door.


    Su Ying is really angry at the moment, did not notice the night is not white this action.


    Su Ying turned around, with a straight face and a cold look at the night. There was a strong anger in his eyes: "night is not white, you''d better tell me the truth! What is the matter with the father? "


    Night is not white, full face calm, look at her like: "father Hongfu Qitian, the body has been good."


    Su Ying frowned and looked at him coldly: "what''s so fast? It''s not sick at all


    Night is not white body ghost ground to flash to her side, raise hand to cover her mouth, stare at her way: "you are not timid, how to talk disorderly! Do you think your father has something to do with him


    Su Ying remembers the tense and heavy look of night Fei Bai in Nanyang. Compared with this innocent look at the moment, Su Ying is even more angry.


    Fake it! It''s all fake. He''s faking it all the time!


    This son of a bitch cheated her back from Nanyang with such a shameless method!


    Su Ying only felt a fire rising from the bottom of her feet and burning in her chest. Because she was angry, her face was red. She gnashed her teeth: "you lied to me!"


    The night is not white and does not want to continue on this issue.


    A touch of annoyance flashed in the night''s white eyes. He didn''t expect that this matter would reveal itself so quickly


    Night feibai stares at Su Ying''s stubborn face, and her sight falls on her pink lips involuntarily. It is like poppy that makes people commit crimes.


    His eyes become familiar with enchanting, his handsome face close to her face: "shadow son..."


    Su Ying has not yet responded, he has bowed down to kiss her deeply.


    Su Ying is a little muddled, the night is not white body forward, will she suppress on the table behind her, he will her body completely confine, make her move.


    He is like a tempest sauce, fanatical and fierce, blazing and passionate.


    He ravaged her lips fiercely and almost swallowed her up.


    Su Ying is more angry and angry at the moment.She resisted strongly and didn''t want him to succeed. Soon, her hands were cut back behind her, and the back of her head was covered by him.


    Night feibai feels Su Ying''s non cooperation, this kiss becomes more and more turbulent, he gnaws at her fiercely, and kisses her out of breath.


    Su Ying''s body becomes weak and soft, she still wants to be angry, but the whole person becomes powerless.


    In the room, the enthusiasm is like fire.


    Outside, two little buns slipped away and hid under the window lattice.


    Su Xiaorui put his ears on the wall and didn''t hear anything for a long time. He looked at Ye Xiaonian and said, "why is your mother so angry?"


    Night small read whispered: "it''s not for the emperor''s grandfather."


    My father is really, and he has kept everyone in the past.


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth and laughed: "Daddy is so cunning!"


    Night small read micro raised a small face, the face is filled with a happy smile: "now we are a family together, how good."


    Su Xiaorui forced his head: "yes, yes, the best. What do you think father and mother are doing now


    Night small read hold one''s breath to stop for a while, vaguely said: "anyway will not quarrel, inside seems to be very quiet."


    Su Xiaorui clapped and cheered and said, "is this the way to have a little sister?"


    Night small read pushed him: "you light ah!"


    Su Xiaorui''s voice is too loud. She wakes up the two people in the room. Su Ying is anxious and dry, and pushes away the night. The children are all outside


    Ye feibai just noticed Su Ying''s softness and smoothness. He was interrupted by two children. A touch of displeasure flashed across his cold face. He snorted coldly and said in a deliberate high voice: "if I catch these two boys, they will be punished for copying 100 books!"


    Night small Rui hear to want to punish copy a book, quickly pull night small read hand to run: "go quickly!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 598

    Night feibai heard two little turnip heads run away, a long arm around, strong will su Ying confinement in his arms, breath vaguely spray on her face.


    His dark eyes were fixed on her, and his voice was deep and sexy. "Now that they are gone, can we continue?"


    The corners of his lips were crooked and his eyes were more and more attractive.


    Su Ying snorted coldly, his hands against the two people''s chest, looking at him angrily: "impossible! You owe me an explanation


    "To explain, isn''t it?" Night is not white eyes dyed with red flame, he looked at her slightly swollen red lips, laryngeal knot sliding up and down. He leaned to her ear and said, "the explanation is..."


    He opened his lips slightly and held her delicate earlobe in his mouth.


    "You..." Su Ying clenched her fist and was about to hit him.


    Night is not white, as if to understand her next action, directly wrapped her fist in the hand.


    "That''s the explanation you want." Night is not white slowly pulling Su Ying''s clothes, summer clothes are thin, Su Ying''s clothes are soon torn into several pieces of rags.


    Su Ying is now in the clutches, how can she resist?


    She tried to push him away and break him, but it didn''t seem to work.


    The man carried her to bed.


    Su Ying does not know whether night is not white become stronger, or their own weak, she can not hide him.


    She didn''t move and glared at him. "You''d better let go of me, liar!"


    Night is not white now think very pure, he not only cheat her back, but also cheat color.


    He put his arms around her slender waist and breathed heavily and quickly. He looked at her with his Phoenix eyes half narrowed: "don''t you want to?"


    He looked her in the eye: "you haven''t thought about it for five years?"


    Su Ying understood his narrow eyes, her white face showed a touch of light red, and then turned into a deep red: "miss you!"


    Night non white light cough a, positive color way: "you did not think of me, but I always miss you."


    "Don''t come!"


    Night is not white lips show a wry smile, "I finally found you, don''t let you free? Do you think my brain is broken? "


    "Will you come back with me if I don''t lie to you?" The night is white see Su shadow does not speak, stretch out a hand to carefully rub her cheek, "you won''t, if I force urgent, you may still sneak away. I want to keep you with me, so I don''t hesitate to bring you back in this way. "


    People are not plants. It is false to say that there is no trace of moving in the heart.


    It''s just that Su Ying hasn''t been moved for long before someone starts his shameless action.


    It turns out that men are the same in bed.


    Love when you are affectionate, and animals when you are animals.


    "My shadow, my baby..." He whispered sweet words and a few messy words in her ear.


    Su Ying in this rhythm, her reason did not know where to lose, what angry, what questioning she had forgotten.


    It was a long and sweet night.


    I don''t know when it will stop. Su Ying is so tired that she doesn''t want to move a finger and her brain is dizzy.


    Night is not white will her sweat wet body in her arms, chin gently rub her head: "I want to do such a thing, and you, every day."


    Su Ying vaguely waved to his face: "animals."


    The next day, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian got up early in the morning and stood at the door eagerly.


    Su Ying push open the door to see them look forward to looking at her, she thought of yesterday''s things, face slightly red.


    She bent down and rubbed the heads of the two children: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xiaorui grinned at her: "I''m looking for my sister!"


    Night small read nodded: "I want to see my sister."


    Su Ying suddenly petrified


    Night is not white leisurely from behind to walk out, he looks very good spirit, eyes and eyebrows in high spirits: "not so fast, sowing has not yet sprouted."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian have a big question mark in their mind. They look at ye feibai with an ignorant face: "Dad, what do you mean by that?"


    Su Ying''s face turned red again. She glared at the night and pushed him: "what do you say to the children?"


    Ye feibai grabs her hands, takes her to his arms and kisses her on her forehead.


    His smile was flat and his black eyes were shining. "Well, they''re going to have a little sister soon, aren''t they?"


    Su Ying


    Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui clapped hands excitedly when they heard ye feibai''s words: "OK, OK, we''ll soon have a sister to play with."


    The night is not white lips brimming with smile, one hand holding a small bun to go outside: "we are going to practice."


    As the saying goes, a little farewell is better than a new marriage.


    In the next few days, Su Ying was miserable every day by night Fei Bai.Night is not white called compensation, he thinks that Su Ying ignored him for so many years, to make good compensation.


    Every time Su Ying pretends to be angry and wants to escape, night feibai pretends to be pitiful and innocent: "the wound hurts so much, you change my dressing for me..."


    After su Ying changed the dressing for him, he refused to put on his clothes again


    For a moment, Su Ying was a little afraid to see him, and had no chance to settle old accounts with him.


    In this way, after a few days, one afternoon, Hongbo sent a delicate invitation: "princess, it''s the invitation sent by the eldest princess."


    Su Ying takes the gold stamping invitation from Hongbo''s hand and sends out the fragrance of orchid.


    When she opened the invitation, it turned out that the next day was the birthday party of the eldest princess.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 599

    Su Ying rubbed the invitation card and couldn''t help laughing bitterly. She had been used to leisurely outside these years and was impatient to deal with these things.


    Red wave see Su Ying hesitation, can not help saying: "if the princess does not go, the maid will return for you."


    Su Ying pondered for a moment: "well, it''s just that I haven''t seen the eldest princess for a long time. The next day is her birthday, and I''ll go."


    The eldest princess is kind to her. Besides, she should show her face in front of everyone when she comes back this time.


    Two days later.


    Su Ying got up early in the morning and went out of the house after dressing up.


    Su Ying''s skin is better than snow. In the past, she seldom made up. Today, she dressed up beautifully, and suddenly looked at two small steamed stuffed buns.


    Night small read can''t help but say: "mother is so beautiful!"


    Su Xiaorui wow, a big smile on his face, then dogleg want to rush up to embrace Su Ying.


    Ye Xiaonian pulled his collar from behind and said solemnly, "don''t wrinkle your mother''s dress."


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and glared at the night Xiaonian: "my mother is so beautiful, I want to hold it."


    Su Ying heard the praise of these two small buns, and there was a smile between her eyebrows and eyes. She squatted down and scraped the nose of two small buns.


    "Let''s go." Night is not idiotic to look at Su Ying, he quickly walked to her, clothes Pianfei.


    He took her hand naturally.


    They took the carriage, and soon arrived at the princess''s house, and the carriage stopped at the first garden gate.


    The eldest princess''s mansion is very imposing, because it is a good day, everywhere shows the festive taste.


    The whole courtyard is full of flowers and fragrant.


    The eldest princess specially invited the musicians from the No.1 Music Workshop in the capital to play the piano. The musician''s piano skills were exquisite, and the sound of the flowing water was played by his skillful hands.


    As soon as guests enter the garden, they can hear the music of silk and bamboo, and only feel the music.


    Although it is summer now, there are buckets of ice around, and I don''t feel hot.


    Today''s banquet was held in the inquisition. Before the banquet started, some young ladies would enjoy the flowers in the garden and feed the fish by the pond.


    When the four members of Su Ying''s family appeared in everyone''s view, someone recognized Su Ying and exclaimed: "God! It''s Princess Huai! "


    "It''s really Princess Huai!"


    It is said that Princess Huai died five years ago, and now she appears in the public''s view. All the people present are shocked!


    "She''s dead, isn''t it?"


    "But now she is walking in the sun alive and in front of us!"


    "So Princess Huai is not dead at all!"


    Su Ying is led by Ye feibai, and she is wearing a plain Narcissus skirt, which is covered with colorful peony flowers, and her waist is full of a bunch, which makes her slim as willow.


    Her eyes and eyebrows flow and her lips form a cool arc.


    Su Ying originally has a beautiful and outstanding face. She has lived a leisurely life for the past five years, and even feels that she is getting younger and younger.


    Now she is so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes.


    Night is not white, look arrogant, as if the world did not put in the eyes.


    His eyes were cold and sharp. When he bowed his head and spoke to Su Ying, his dark and proud eyes were filled with tenderness and deep indulgence.


    "My God! There are two little sons The crowd broke out again.


    as like as two peas, the two children who were just like the king of Huai were found to be the same.


    The two children are very lovely and can''t help kissing.


    "It looks so happy!"


    Watching their family come, many envious eyes fall on them.


    Most of the people at the party knew Su Ying. They saw her coming back from the dead, but they didn''t come to her for a long time.


    Some people do not recognize her, and now they are more curious to listen. For a moment, there are many voices whispering in private.


    "Yes! It''s amazing! It''s really Princess Huai! "


    "What about the fake? When have you ever seen Huai Wang look at other women with such eyes? "


    "I have always wondered who is the biological mother of xiaoshizi. It turns out to be princess Huai!"


    "It turns out that Princess Huai has given birth to a pair of twins. These children are really lovely."


    "Yes, yes, it''s so enviable!"


    "Princess Huai is simply the happiest woman in the world, with such a powerful and handsome husband and two such lovely children


    People are talking behind their backs, and the fire of gossip is burning.


    "But where did Princess Huai go in these five years?"


    "Yes Why is that? "


    In the most remote corner of the garden, Jinyang silently looks at Su Ying''s direction. His hot eyes have been removed for a long time, and his long Phoenix eyes always emit a faint smile.He heard of her death five years ago, and the pain is still fresh in his memory.


    Now he felt relieved and happy to see him standing in front of him alive again.


    His highness huaiwang loves her, and with two such lovely children, she must be very well off.


    Five princesses follow Jinyang''s sight to look past, her heart fiercely jumps up, that woman has come back!


    Her eyes are showing a bit of jealousy light, Jinyang for so many years have not married, not because of Su Ying this bitch.


    Her hand has a slight shaking, now she married a man he does not like, how is a pity.


    She won''t take it!


    "Mother, you hurt me!" The child in the fifth princess''s arms frowned and looked at her, and said unhappily.


    "Noel, have a cake." The fifth Princess relaxed and took a piece of cake from the table to feed him.


    "Shadow..." The eldest princess heard the maid to report that Su Ying was coming. A touch of ecstasy flashed in her beautiful eyes, and her smile could not stop.


    Unable to restrain her excitement, she got up and came out to meet her.


    In Dongling Kingdom, who didn''t know that the eldest princess was a very proud princess who was loved by the emperor. She never paid attention to people. Now she went to meet princess Huai in person.


    As soon as the eldest princess came forward, she held Su Ying''s hands. Because she was excited, her hands trembled slightly: "you''re back. You finally come back. It''s really good."


    "The eldest princess..." Su Ying seems to see a familiar old friend, gently smile.


    In her cold eyes, the stars were shining. She looked at two little buns: "call aunt quickly."


    The night small read to shout one: "aunt, happy birthday."


    Su Xiaorui chuckled and handed the gift in his hand: "Hello, aunt. This is a gift for you."


    "This is..." The eldest princess''s attention was focused on Su Ying''s body. Now when her eyes fall on her two children, her face shows the same shock as everyone else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 600

    The eldest princess looked at Su Xiaorui and opened her eyes incredulously: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his pink face and showed a big smile. He said in a childish voice, "I''m Xiaorui. I met my aunt for the first time."


    Seeing Su Xiaorui''s black and bright eyes blinking lovingly, he sighed inexplicably. He knew that his dogleg brother would soon have another fan.


    Yexiaonian explained to the princess, "this is my twin brother."


    "Twins?" The eldest princess bent down and pinched Su Xiaorui''s smooth and tender face: "Xiaonian has a twin brother."


    "Let''s go first. The sun is big here. My aunt will talk to you for a while The eldest princess led a child in one hand and went to the hall.


    She said to Su Ying as she walked: "shadow, fortunately you are back."


    The eldest princess took a look at the night. His decadence in the past had been swept away. Now his face is still cold, and the smile in his eyes is unstoppable. The princess gives him an evaluation in the bottom of her heart. He is now the happiest man in the world.


    "I''ve been worrying about feibai all these years, for fear that he won''t be happy in his next life..." When the eldest princess said here, she sighed deeply, "a few days ago, he volunteered to go out to fight. How dangerous and how to come? I am really afraid I often wake up in the middle of the night thinking, Xiaonian is still so small, what should he do How can he not cherish himself so much. "


    Su Ying''s heart moved slightly, her heart surged a burst of warmth, hand tightly held the night is not white.


    Night non white cough a: "elder sister Huang, these things you don''t mention."


    "Why can''t you mention it?" The eldest princess glared at him, and then said to Su Ying, "so I''m glad to hear the news of your return this time, but I can''t believe it I always thought you were in that big fire


    "It''s the shadow. It''s not. It''s worrying the eldest princess."


    "Where have you been all these years?" she continued


    Su Ying Yang lip smile, eyes soft: "I and Xiao Rui have been living in Nanyang, where spring flowers bloom all the year round."


    The eldest princess sighed: "you''ve suffered all these years. It''s not easy to take a child out alone..."


    The eldest princess remembered that five years ago, she knew more or less about the original things, but Fei Bai always kept a secret, and she did not ask more.


    She whispered: "you and non white temperament are stubborn, after two people want to be good."


    "Thank you for your concern." Su Ying sincerely thanks the princess.


    After the party entered the main hall, Su Yin found that there were many guests who came to congratulate her. When they saw the princess appear, they all made their seats in succession.


    Night feibai is here, Su Ying is separated. Yefeibai goes to the male guest side, Su Ying goes to the female guest side, and the two children follow Su Ying.


    Su Ying took her into the seat by a girl. Along the way, all the women present raised their heads and looked at her closely.


    There was a look of envy in their eyes. Princess Huai was so beautiful that she couldn''t even find a pore on her face at such a close distance. Under her thick eyelashes, her eyes were as clear as autumn water.


    Her elegance and noble spirit come from the inside out.


    as like as two peas, she is holding a child. The two children are the same. They are very like huaiwang. They must be handsome boys when they grow up.


    The fifth Princess dressed up and sat on the female guest''s seat. She saw Su Ying enter, and her delicate face showed a slightly distorted look.


    She gnawed her teeth in her heart and swore at her. How could she be worthy of her second brother and have two such lovely children!


    She is such a woman who seduces men, she should go to hell!


    Su Ying seems to have not heard the surrounding sound at all, indifferent to no wave in the position to do well, two small steamed stuffed buns also sit down cleverly beside her.


    Su Ying just sat down, felt the opposite to her shot a good line of sight.


    Su Ying is acutely aware that a touch of surprise flashed in her eyes. Who is the woman sitting in front of her? She doesn''t seem to recognize it.


    The woman in front of her is good-looking, with delicate features and delicate skin. She seems to be able to pinch out water.


    She was wearing a long green dress, which set off her elegant and chic.


    Su Ying thought again. She didn''t know this woman in her memory.


    Su Ying put a piece of cake for night Xiao Nian, and asked in his ear softly, "who is the man opposite?"


    Night small read while biting pastry, side whispered: "is five aunts."


    Su Ying should a, in the heart roughly has a number.


    Su Xiaorui is tired of Su Ying, hugs her sleeve, pouts his mouth and says: "my mother is partial. My mother is good to my brother, but my mother doesn''t hurt Well... "


    Su Xiaorui words have not finished, Su Ying has put a piece of cake into his mouth, staring at him angrily: "you."Just at this time, Miss Li, who was sitting by Su Ying''s side, asked with a smile, "Princess Huai, why didn''t you see you in the capital before?"


    Miss Shu, who was admiring for the night, heard Miss Li mention this, and then said, "yes, I also heard that you have No more. "


    "Nonsense!" Su Xiaorui Du mouth, "mother good, don''t you curse my mother."


    Su Ying gently rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "other people''s aunts have no malice."


    Su Xiaorui muttered angrily, "that''s not to be said."


    Miss Shu laughed awkwardly: "yes, we have no malice. We are just curious where the princess has been all these years."


    Su Ying said faintly: "my princess lost her memory and couldn''t find her way home."


    Although Su Ying also thinks that night is not white to make up this reason, good dog blood, very naive, but she found it very useful.


    So, she doesn''t mind using it a few more times.


    "Amnesia?" Several young ladies around, hearing the word amnesia, their faces showed an incredible look.


    Su Ying nodded and said, "but it''s all over. Don''t mention it."


    At this time, there was a sneer in the hall, followed by a sharp female voice: "even if the princess wants to make up, she should make up a decent reason."


    People did not expect that someone would openly refute the princess, and the hall was silent.


    Looking in the direction of the sound source, we found a woman in full dress.


    Su Ying found that the speaker was Zhao yunnuan. She was wearing a red flowing cloud pattern pleated skirt with red crabapple. The gorgeous color set off her face pale and haggard. It seemed that her life was not good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 601

    Su Ying faintly takes back the sight, the lip floats a not easy to notice sneer.


    Zhao yunnuan is still the same, arrogant and does not deal with himself.


    Zhao yunnuan''s eyes fell on Su Ying''s face, with a look of hatred in his eyes, and his lips provoked.


    Su Ying doesn''t talk, just quietly drinking tea.


    "You have no amnesia at all!" Zhao yunnuan glared at Su Ying with fierce eyes and a cold smile. She said in a loud voice, "she has never lost her memory!"


    The banquet hall was suddenly dead.


    There was a look of displeasure on the eldest princess''s face.


    The fifth princess''s lips gradually opened a smile.


    Su Ying is still a pair of cloud light breeze light appearance, she looks at Zhao yunnuan, encourages her to continue to say.


    Zhao yunnuan felt everyone''s eyes fell on her, and a sneer flashed in her eyes. She continued, "when I was sleeping in Qingcheng, I met her Princess Huai!"


    Zhao yunnuan raised his finger to Su Ying: "at that time, Princess Huai disguised herself as a rural woman. She was afraid that others would see her face covered with pockmarks She clearly remembered me at that time and ran away in a panic... "


    Zhao yunnuan''s words are like stones thrown into the lake, rippling thousands of layers.


    The crowd whispered, "if Mrs. Li is true Then the princess did not lose her memory, but deliberately ran away from the palace? "


    "But why did she run away from the palace and leave the princess in good condition?"


    Su Ying''s lips floated a light smile: "since you claim that the princess disguised and smeared pockmarked, how do you recognize it?"


    Zhao yunnuan snorted coldly: "at that time, there was a rain in the sky, and the pockmarks on your face were washed clean, which was recognized by the people under me..."


    Night small Niang looks at the aggressive woman in front of her, a small face tensed tightly.


    Zhao yunnuan made the details so clear that everyone became more curious about this matter.


    Is it true that Madame Li is telling a lie?


    Su Ying put down her tea cup, her eyes were clear and cold, without a trace of emotion: "my princess has never been to Qingcheng, but you have met me in Qingcheng. Isn''t it very strange?"


    Zhao yunnuan''s hands tightly clenched into a fist, how could she have never been there!


    What happened in Qingcheng one by one, she remembers, if it wasn''t for Su Ying, she would have angered Huai Wang.


    If she hadn''t angered the king of Huai, how could her husband have been put off as a Duwei.


    If her husband had not been put aside as a Duwei, how could she have been so hard these years, often beaten and abused!


    These years, she tried to dredge the relationship, but there is no way, all this strange is not su Ying this bitch?!


    Zhao Yunnuan''s eyes as like as two peas, and two of her faces, which are almost identical to those of the night, are not angry.


    What makes her happy, everything goes well, and her own life is so miserable, unfair, unfair!


    Now only they are willing to help her, so she has to make a fool of Su Ying today, so that she can not raise her head in the future!


    A vicious look flashed on Zhao yunnuan''s face: "Princess Huai, you pretend to be amnesia and eager to deny that you have been in the capital because you want to hide the truth!"


    Zhao yunnuan''s words made us more curious about Princess Huai''s leaving the mansion!


    "What is the truth?" she asked slowly


    Zhao yunnuan''s face showed a trace of regret, and a touch of deep pain: "this is all about the reputation of Princess Huai. I didn''t want to mention it here. But if I hide it, I feel sorry to his highness Huai Wang... "


    As soon as they heard what Zhao yunnuan said about his mother''s reputation, their eyes showed a worried look.


    Su Ying quietly pinched their small hands, indicating that they were not impatient.


    Su Ying leisurely closed her hair on the temples of her ears and beamed with a smile: "if Mrs. Li has anything to say, why cover it up?"


    Zhao yunnuan rightfully said: "since this is what the princess asked me to say, then it''s better to obey orders than respect!"


    Zhao Yun began to say after a warm pause: "at that time, there was another man beside Princess Huai, who was very close to her."


    Zhao yunnuan''s ambiguous words immediately caused a lot of noise.


    The ladies at the bottom whispered again, "man?! The man with whom she behaves intimately? Is it true? "


    "No way How could Princess Huai do such a thing? "


    "But I can''t tell Women value feelings. If it''s for the sake of other men, it makes sense to leave the capital for five years! "


    "How could Her Highness, Huai Wang, treat her so well, be worthy of his highness when she did such a thing?"


    "That is, where is the royal face?"


    If these women just thought that Su Ying was the most enviable and envious woman in the world, now she has a colored eye and would like to step on her.Zhao yunnuan listened to the discussion around him, and subconsciously looked at the five imperial concubines. She saw the satisfied look in her eyes and secretly felt proud that she was playing the right move.


    She fixed to look at Su Ying, but found that she did not care.


    There was a trace of mockery in her eyes. The cold water light in her eyes made people feel like placing in the ice water: "are you sure?"


    Zhao yunnuan''s heart was slightly shocked, but she quickly vowed: "absolutely can''t read wrong, that man''s elegant demeanor, looks extremely handsome."


    "It turned out that he was a beautiful man. No wonder he left behind his royal highness of huaiwang


    "Ah His highness Huai Wang is so pitiful that all the women in the world want to marry him, but he chooses such a woman who betrays him


    "Did you see his Highness''s eyes doting on Princess Huai before? If he knew about it, he didn''t know how angry he would be? "


    Su Ying sipped the tea, neither denied nor excused, as if listening to something unrelated to himself.


    Seeing that things were going so smoothly, Zhao yunnuan continued to frame up: "when they were in the inn, they held hands as if no one was doing ambiguous things At that time, I blushed. I even thought, how could such a handsome young man look like a woman full of pockmarks? It turned out to be princess Huai! "


    "Later, after the rain, the people under me confirmed the identity of Princess Huai. As soon as we asked the shopkeeper, we knew that these two people shared the same room, ah It''s hard to say what you''ve done in private. "


    Zhao yunnuan''s words make people think of pianpianpian, and there are endless ambiguous things in his mind.


    The fifth Princess snorted coldly at this time, and her enchanting eyes were full of mockery: "my palace felt that there was something strange about that year, so it was such a thing!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 602

    "I heard that there was a good fire in the Huai palace. Now I think it was not her own fire or who set it up, for the sake of death and double survival with the one who wanted to?" The fifth Princess sighed heavily, and her cold voice resounded through the hall. "Poor second brother has been so sad for her for so many years. In the end, it''s a joke!"


    The fifth princess was more and more angry, and her face became more and more angry: "ha ha Now it''s not easy to come back alive with a child... "


    Su Xiaorui''s face is red with anger. Someone dares to bully his mother. Hum!


    He sneaked out of the room without being noticed.


    Su Ying''s sharp eyes glanced at the five princess''s body lightly and said, "the five princesses haven''t changed at all. They still love to gossip."


    The fifth Princess rubbed the child in her arms. Her child was more than four years old. She was a little boy. She sneered and said, "not everyone is right."


    When the eldest princess heard so many voices, her face was not good-looking. She gave a low rebuke: "rao''er, don''t say a few words!"


    Five imperial concubines solemnly smile, the eye ground actually does not take a silk smile: "five princesses, this is the eldest princess''s birthday after all."


    "This is, today is the birthday of elder sister Huang. On such a happy day, I heard such dirty things..." Five Princess see Su Ying does not refute, and look to Zhao yunnuan, "can this matter still have follow-up?"


    Zhao yunnuan knew that the eldest princess was not happy, but she did not want to miss such an opportunity to overthrow Su Ying. She continued: "this matter is not over Although the man is handsome, it can be seen from his clothes that he lives a very poor life


    When Zhao yunnuan said this, he sold a pass, stopped for a moment, and continued: "after two days, the portraits of Princess Huai were pasted in all the streets of Qingcheng. It turned out that she was wanted because of theft!"


    The atmosphere suddenly became strange, and people looked at each other with unbelievable taste in their eyes.


    Zhao yunnuan sighed: "at this time, the news came from the capital that Princess Huai had passed away. It''s so weird So I''ve been afraid to say more over the years


    The eldest princess frowned. Naturally, she didn''t believe Su Ying would do such a thing. She said in a cold voice, "after all, there are some mistakes in the past so many years."


    The fifth princess gave her child Tiannuo a piece of cake and said with a smile, "elder sister, you are wrong. In the past five years, can we still bear it in mind? Is it sure to have a profound impact? I think it''s better to find out this matter. If Princess Huai really did such a thing, she would lose her royal face! "


    Su Ying slowly put down the tea cup, a touch of thin anger appeared on her face: "finished?"


    Zhao Yun gave a warm smile and said sarcastically: "if you want to know something, you can''t do it for yourself."


    Zhao yunnuan''s voice just fell, and the hall was silent.


    Zhao yunnuan thought that his words had played a role, but suddenly heard a slight footstep behind him.


    Night is not white long figure slowly approaching, his cold and strong breath, his face haze like a storm, all the people sitting in the hall dare not make a half silk sound.


    His cold lips rose slightly, and his face was bloodthirsty, cruel and oppressive.


    Night is not white eyes as sharp as a blade, slowly looking around, sharp eyes across everyone''s face.


    His eyes were too frightened and intimidating, and the people below had chills on their backs. Those who had held the attitude of watching good plays bowed their heads.


    The cold and heavy voice suddenly resounded through the hall, making the silent hall even more silent.


    Night is not white line of sight fell on Zhao yunnuan''s body, that chilly cold line of sight seems to penetrate the body and invade the skeleton, making people shiver.


    "When?"


    Zhao yunnuan felt cold sweat on her forehead under the vision of night feibai. She thought of the scene at that time and stammered: "five years ago, the fifth day of April."


    Zhao Yun''s warm voice just fell, night is not white lips, arouse a sinister smile.


    But the night is not white, even in the smile, but the smile is cold and piercing, let people fear: "five years ago, on the fifth day of April, the king''s princess was in Xiaoshan."


    Zhao yunnuan was shocked: "it''s clearly..."


    Su Ying sneers in her heart. When she let Hongbo go on the road, are those traces of activities done in vain?


    She had thought of waiting for Zhao yunnuan to say it completely at this time, and then hit her face.


    But now her royal highness Huai Wang has made a move, and she just has to watch good plays.


    When the fifth Princess saw that the night was not white, she was surprised. She said with a smile, "second brother, you''d better check it out..."


    Ye Fei looked at her coldly, frowned impatiently, and her voice was as cold as the frost of a thousand years: "the shadow was indeed in Xiaoshan that day. Because of his bad health, he stayed in Baiyun Inn for a day."His highness Huai Wang is so sure that his words are evidence. Who dares to argue.


    Even if it''s eight or eight days away, I don''t have to drive to Xiaoshan.


    Su Ying seemed to have a curious look at Ye Fei Bai and asked with a smile: "how did you know I was living in Baiyun Inn?"


    "You left a hand mirror at Baiyun inn. It''s a pity that I''m still a little late." There was a look of regret on the night''s white face. She was the only one in his eyes, and he didn''t see anything beside him.


    He walked to Su Ying''s side as if no one else was there. He leaned down and said something in her ear.


    The hall was so quiet that you could hear a pin drop to the ground.


    All the people looked up and saw the couple. Their faces were full of envious eyes. The beauty of the men was so beautiful, and the beauty of the women was incomparable. They were just like men and women,.


    The prince didn''t know what he said, which made the princess''s face show a happy smile.


    If everyone had any doubts about Su Ying before, now the wind vane has turned against us. All the spearheads are directed at Zhao yunnuan. She is lying.


    "Ha, this Mrs. Li is lying. She''s just making up stories to amuse us!"


    "In other words, this Miss Zhao has never been able to deal with Princess Huai. Now she can''t see Princess Huai live a good life. She has been framed like this!"


    "That''s too much!"


    "Also said that the princess stole, ha, this kind of reason can be made up?"


    "The princess is really good-natured. If I were, I would have torn the woman''s mouth!"


    "I heard that Mrs. Li''s husband drank alcohol at home every day after he was put off as a Duwei. I heard that when he was drunk, he would beat people around."


    "So what''s wrong with Mrs. Li? I chose to come here on the birthday of the eldest princess


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 603

    Because the night is not white, this matter has been exposed in the past.


    None of the people present dared to speak to Zhao yunnuan, nor did anyone listen to her.


    In fact, even if what she said is true, the attitude of the king of Huai is the most important. We can see that the king of Huai loves his wife very much.


    The two children of Princess Huai are carved in the same mold as the king of Huai. Who dares to doubt this?


    Zhao yunnuan didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. She stood awkwardly in the hall, neither standing nor sitting.


    At this time, a girl came to her and whispered in her ear, "Mrs. Li, please leave."


    Zhao yunnuan breathed a meal, she looked up at the princess, her eyes cold, full of bad.


    There are still two bodyguards standing behind that girl. If she doesn''t know how to flatter her, she will be thrown out immediately.


    Zhao Yun warm subconsciously looked at the five imperial concubine, her eyes drooping, quietly drinking tea, not even a look to her.


    There was a flash of despair in her heart.


    Before seeing Su Xiaorui, ye Xiaonian went to find ye feibai, but he didn''t come back. He thought whether he went to play secretly.


    It turns out that yexiaonian is right.


    After su Xiaorui brings ye feibai, he knows very well that no one can bully his mother.


    After all, it''s a child''s nature. He doesn''t want to go to a party again. He hates sitting in front of his back and eating gracefully.


    It''s boring. It''s not fun at all.


    It''s really beautiful. It''s surrounded by luxuriant flowers and plants. It''s full of strange rocks and rockeries. Su Xiaorui looks around and finds a place to play by himself.


    When ye Xiaonian went out to find Su Xiaorui, he was dressed in exquisite clothes, but he didn''t look like a prince.


    He even squatted on the edge of the pond playing with mud.


    Night small read suddenly petrified, he slowly walked to Su Xiaorui''s side, looked down at him: "brother, can you change the way to play?"


    "Brother, do you want to play together?" Su Xiaorui looked up as like as two peas and smiled at him. "I can pinch a little guy who looks exactly like you."


    Ye Xiaonian looked at his hands covered with mud, and his lips twitched in silence. He didn''t play with such childish things.


    "You''d better play by yourself." Night Xiaonian turned to sleep in the shade behind the rockery.


    Su Xiaorui said to himself behind him: "people are children."


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t sleep long when he heard a child''s angry voice coming from the pond side, as if it were Tiannuo: "give it to me!"


    Su Xiaorui''s voice is very dissatisfied: "how can you be so impolite? Why should you rob my things?"


    Tian Nuo Leng hum: "you a wild child don''t deserve to take such thing, quickly take out!"


    Wild children?


    Ye Xiaonian frowned slightly and quickly came out from behind the rockery.


    He can see from a distance that Tiannuo, the son of the fifth aunt, is robbing Su Xiaorui of something. It looks very savage.


    Su Xiaorui held the thing in his hand and did not let go: "you said give it to me. Is your brain broken?"


    "Why do you talk to me like that, you wild boy?" Tian Nuo glared at him arrogantly, then opened his mouth and bit Su Xiaorui''s hand.


    Su Xiaorui had a very bad impression on Tiannuo. His mother was aggressive to his mother, so he must not be a good man.


    But he read that the other side is shorter than his own little brother, and grow round and round, very cute, just don''t care about him.


    But now I see him biting at himself, and now I''ll blow it up!


    When Su Xiaorui was in Nanyang, although he was young, he was the king and eldest child in the whole village. How could he be bullied? Who dares to provoke him?


    He recently learned some moves from his father, and now he reaches out and kicks his footwall.


    "How dare you kick me!" Tiannuo was spoiled by five princesses since he was a child. He was offered as a little ancestor in the princess''s mansion. Everyone was around him.


    Now I eat shriveled in Su Xiaorui''s place. A small face is full of thick anger, and suddenly he pours at Su Xiaorui with his teeth and claws.


    Su Xiaorui had a fight with the children in the village before. All the eight or nine year olds couldn''t beat him. How could he take the four-year-old into consideration.


    "Stop it!" Yexiaonian walked over quickly and stood in front of Su Xiaorui. He gently raised Tiannuo''s collar. He raised his eyebrows slightly. "Do you dare to move my brother again?"


    Night small read always plank face, Tian Nuo is very afraid of him, he is scared to stop immediately.


    Tian Nuo broke away from his hand and began to cry.


    "Don''t cry!" Su Xiaorui glared at Tian Nuo on the ground, "do you dare to cry when you beat people first?"


    Tian Nuo looked at him, then cried more fiercely, the sharp voice scared away the birds in the sky.


    The fifth princess heard Tian Nuo''s cry and ran out in a hurry. She took Tiannuo in her arms and wiped his face with a face of pain and tears: "Nuo''er, what''s the matter with you?""He hit me!" Tiannuo pointed to Su Xiaorui, and his voice was almost breathless. Then he waved his hands vigorously and cried with his legs.


    The fifth Princess saw Su Xiaorui behind Ye Xiaonian, with a ferocious look on his face and a sharp voice: "how dare you hit my Nuo''er?"


    The fifth princess is very repellent to Su Ying, along with some disgust for her son. She rushes up and raises her hand to beat Su Xiaorui. Night small read to reach out to block her hand, voice Indifference: "five aunts, do you encounter things like this indiscriminately?"


    "I only saw that night Xiaorui beat my son. What''s wrong with this palace for my son?"


    "It''s not Xiao Rui''s fault not to say that this is not the fault of Xiaorui. Isn''t it a loss of princess''s demeanor to argue with a five-year-old child as an aunt?"


    Su Ying saw something wrong and rushed over.


    Su Ying block in front of the two children, she asked in a low voice: "Xiao Rui, what happened?"


    Su Xiaorui some grievances and some angry points to Tian Nuo: "he wants to rob my things!"


    Su Ying touched his head: "he is a younger brother, what he wants, you give him to play for a while?"


    The fifth Princess sneered: "it''s just a thing. What''s it worth? I beat my brother! Wild children are wild children, they are not bred! "


    The five princesses scolded more and more happily, the voice was very sharp.


    She did not dare to be wild in the hall before, but now it is different: "who knows whose wild seed it is, and really takes herself seriously!"


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold and piercing, and burst out a fierce killing idea: "I don''t know what kind of country woman the princess is, but she says such a thing."


    "Why don''t you dare to listen to people if you dare to do it?"


    "Tell me again!" The sound of bone invasion and blood invasion came from behind, just like the ice in the cold pool.


    Five princess''s back a stiff, she immediately shut up, hugged her son.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 604

    Ye feibai exudes a cold air all over his body. His eyes are fixed on the five princesses. It seems that there is a raging wave and anger gushing out.


    When people saw the look of yefeibai, they knew he was angry.


    The fifth princess was looked at with such cold eyes, only felt cold at the bottom of her heart.


    She lowered her head to coax the child in her arms. She didn''t even have the courage to look up at him.


    Su Xiaorui''s black eyes flashed a look of killing, and then covered with a layer of water mist.


    He pulled up his sleeve and exposed the bite. His face was full of pitiful expression: "mother, it was clearly he who bit me first..."


    Night is not white holding Su Xiaorui''s hand, dark eyes, coldly glancing at Tian Nuo.


    Tian Nuo Ben is still crying, trying to get justice. Now he is staring at him by night Fei, and he is bluffing his head down.


    Night Xiaonian agreed and nodded: "I''ve seen that Tian Nuo robbed my younger brother''s things first, and then bit people when they couldn''t grab something. The younger brother just blocked it."


    The fifth Princess snorted coldly. Forced by the presence of the night, she only dared to whisper: "hum! Of course you two brothers said that! "


    His own children know that Su Ying knows Su Xiaorui''s temperament, and he will not hit people for no reason.


    Su Ying squatted in front of Su Xiaorui: "what is it for? Where is that thing now? "


    "I was thrown into the pond by my brother!" Su Xiaorui''s face showed a look of anger. He raised his hand to the pond, and his other hand quickly communicated with yexiaonian.


    His eyes are full of tears, a pair of want to cry and hard to suppress the appearance, very pitiful.


    Su Ying saw him like this, and rubbed his head with some heartache: "don''t cry, my father and mother will never let others wronged you."


    Su Xiaorui wiped a tear with the back of his hand: "it''s a jade pendant! It was the jade pendant that was thrown into the pond! Wuwuwu... "


    Su Ying asked: "what jade pendant?"


    "Of course, it''s the ink jade that my mother gave Xiao Rui. Xiao Rui also promised her grandmother to take it with her all the time..." Xiao Rui wipes his tears again. Su Ying is stunned for a moment. He can see the clue from the slit of his five fingers and understand it all at once.


    "How can you lose something so important?" she said


    Su Xiaorui''s dark eyes flashed a touch of cunning. Who can''t cry? He sat on the ground and cried with astonishment. His voice was so loud that Tian Nuo and Princess five were stunned.


    Every time ye Xiaonian sees Su Xiaorui acting, he has a feeling of gazing at the sky in silence.


    He thought that his brother was really powerful. He was very cute and could be spread.


    Su Xiaorui cried enough to stand up. He sucked his nose, pointed to Tiannuo and said angrily, "you are finished! I''m going to tell my grandmother that you threw the ink jade she gave me into the pond! I want my grandmother to punish you! Hum


    "Ink jade?" Five princess this just reacts to come over, her eyes Wu ran stare big, empress grandmother''s ink jade?


    Is it the piece of ink jade that never leave the body and never let it touch? The piece of ink jade that the emperor grandmother''s treasure is wonderful?


    The fifth princess''s eyes subconsciously looked at yexiaonian, and then she saw a certain expression on his face.


    The fifth princess was shocked. The Empress Dowager even gave such an important thing to ye Xiaorui? And her Nuo''er got the ink jade into the pond again?


    She was angry and jealous in her heart, but now she could only appease Su Xiaorui if she didn''t like him.


    The fifth Princess let go of Tian Nuo, who was scared to be silly, and ran up to block him in front of him.


    There is a night not white present, she also dare not make a mistake, just quietly coax: "Xiao Rui, you don''t cry, my brother is still small and ignorant."


    Su Xiaorui sneered in his heart, and his face was even more unhappy: "how can it be like this? It''s like a robber who will rob you as soon as you come up? I''m going to tell my grandmother! "


    Five Princess heart anxious, looked at Su Ying and night is not white, but see them two people have no intention to intervene.


    She can only continue to say to Su Xiaorui in a soft voice: "don''t worry, don''t you just fall into the pond? My aunt will send someone to salvage it. Don''t worry


    Su Xiaorui asked childishly, "what if I can''t find it?"


    "If..." The fifth Princess didn''t expect the child to be so difficult to deal with. She affirmed, "it will be found."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned and said in a good temper, "well, if I find it, I won''t complain to my grandmother."


    The fifth princess finally pacifies Su Xiaorui and immediately sends someone to disturb him.


    However, the ink jade has not been lost. No matter how you look for it, it can''t be salvaged.


    Time passed, her forehead is cold sweat, Tiannuo is looking at the water.


    At the moment, he was afraid of losing his grandmother''s things.


    The fifth Princess thought that it would be too late to wait for Su Xiaorui to file a complaint. She might as well take Tian Nuo to the CI Ning Palace first.The fifth princess took advantage of no one to pay attention to her, quietly watched Tian Nuo enter the CI Ning palace.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and saw the figure of a big and a small leaving. There was a light smile on his lips. Then he jumped into the water with a splash.


    Pond edge Dun came to worry about the call, but has been far away from the five princesses did not hear: "Xiao Rui!"


    Ci Ning palace.


    As soon as the fifth princess arrived at the CI Ning palace, she knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager with Tiannuo. Her face made a sad expression: "please make decisions for me and xiaonuo..."


    "What''s the matter?" When the Empress Dowager saw the tears on her face, she couldn''t help wring her eyebrows.


    "It''s yexiaorui!" Five Princess mercilessly wiped a tear, "he got the imperial grandmother''s ink jade, went out to show off. Xiao Nuo is curious and wants to have a look. He even beat Xiao Nuo! "


    The Empress Dowager frowned and hesitated.


    She thought of Xiaorui powder doodle face, he is lovely and kind, how can make such a thing.


    But as soon as the Empress Dowager heard the fifth Princess mention Mo Yu, her heart was not calm. If Xiao Rui hadn''t taken out the ink jade


    The fifth Princess carefully observed the Empress Dowager''s expression, and continued: "grandmother, Xiao Rui, the child who grew up with Su Ying since childhood, must have been contaminated with many unhealthy customs. He is glib and deceiving. You must not be fooled by him. "


    "This..."


    "You haven''t seen him for so many years, so you can spoil him. But if he is not good at heart, and he is favored by you, I am afraid that he will become lawless in the future


    Five princess''s enchanting vermilion lips, evil spirit light hook, show a touch of successful smile.


    But the look on her face became more and more sad: "pity my little Nuo, still so small. Brother Huang and Su Ying are so protective that they can only be beaten in vain... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 605

    The fifth Princess patted Tian Nuo gently, and Tian Nuo began to cry again: "great grandmother, it''s so painful, so painful..."


    When the Empress Dowager saw Tiannuo crying, she was angry and disappointed.


    She thought about it, and immediately let people call ye Xiaorui into the palace.


    Su Xiaorui was soon brought over. He was wet all over his body, and even drops of water flowed down his hair. His forehead was glued to his forehead.


    At this time, his whole person looks pathetic, very embarrassed.


    Su Xiaorui saluted the Empress Dowager with some nasal sounds: "good mother Taizu."


    The Empress Dowager had a stiff face because of the discord of the fifth princess.


    But when she saw Su Xiaorui, her heart softened. She asked in a soft voice, "Xiaorui, what''s wrong with you?"


    Su Xiaorui is very observant. When he came in, he felt that the atmosphere of the palace was dignified. It must have been that the five princesses had said something bad in front of his mother.


    But Su Xiaorui is not a sick cat.


    Su Xiaorui bowed his head and sneezed. Then he ran to the Empress Dowager and held out his hand to her with pride: "Tai Zu mu, I finally got the ink jade back!"


    The fifth Princess saw that Su Xiaorui did not understand the rules to run forward, but the emperor''s grandmother was not angry and couldn''t help being silly.


    Isn''t the Queen''s grandmother the most ceremonial?


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Xiaorui quietly: "Oh? What''s going on? "


    Su Xiaorui lowered his head and whispered, "the ink jade has fallen into the pond, and they can''t salvage it. I was afraid I couldn''t find it back. I failed the emperor''s wishes, so I had to go into the water myself


    The Empress Dowager can''t help but feel pain in her heart. How old is this child? She went into the water to look for ink jade. What should I do in case of danger?


    Her heart suddenly softened, and quickly asked Mammy to take a clean towel to wipe his hair: "you, this little naughty, nothing is more important than you. How can you go down in person? Your mother doesn''t look at you! "


    Su Xiaorui allows the Empress Dowager to wipe his hair for him. He mumbles: "Xiaorui is in a hurry. He can''t care about anything."


    "You also said that your mother was scared by you!" At this time, ye Xiaonian ran in from outside and glared at Su Xiaorui.


    Ye Xiaonian completely ignored the five princesses, and after saluting the empress dowager, he said, "great grandmother, we are all scared by Xiaorui. After he jumped into the pond, he did not move. His father fished him out for a long time, and his mother was scared to cry."


    Night Xiaonian looked at Su Xiaorui. He picked his eyebrows slightly, and a faint smile flashed through his dark eyes.


    He can say what he exaggerates now.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager thought of the scene, she felt a little frightened.


    She points Su Xiaorui''s head with her hand: "you! How could this jade pendant fall into the water


    Su Xiaorui saw the five Princess face white, he did not give her a chance to speak, hesitantly said: "it is the younger brother Nuo who threw the ink jade in."


    The fifth princess gave a dry smile and glared at Su Xiaorui with sharp eyes. She said in a hurry: "the children are playing games. There are also some mistakes. Besides, who can prove that Xiao Nuo threw it in? Maybe he threw it in himself


    She didn''t believe it. She said she couldn''t be a child!


    Xiao Nuo knew the seriousness of the situation before. She didn''t have any arrogant attitude before. She huddled around the five princesses and behaved like a lamb.


    After hearing the words of the fifth princess, he quickly denied: "I didn''t have it. He accidentally threw it in when he hit me."


    Xiao Rui glared at him and puffed up his mouth angrily. He said to the Empress Dowager wrongly, "today is the birthday of my aunt. Xiao Rui is bored sitting at the party, so he goes to play mud by the pond. At this time, little brother Nuo came and started to pull the ink jade on my neck and said that what he liked was his! "


    When the Empress Dowager heard that the two children insisted on their own words, she was still thinking.


    At this time, ye Xiaonian received the words: "Taizu mother, Xiaonian was behind the rockery and heard everything. It is true that xiaonuo wants Xiaorui''s things first, but Xiaorui refuses to give them. Xiaonuo says that wild children are not worthy of such things, and they go up to bite Xiaorui. "


    Su Xiaorui, with a sad face, showed the wound to the Empress Dowager in a pathetic way: "great grandmother, this is what he bit. It hurts..."


    Night Xiaonian''s voice is calm: "Xiaorui originally read xiaonuo is younger brother, and he doesn''t care. Later, Xiao Nuo bit him out of blood, and Xiao Rui pushed him angrily. Xiao Nuo cried. At this time, the fifth aunt came and wanted to beat Xiaorui... "


    Ye Xiaonian is steady and persuasive, because of his cooperation, the whole thing has been very clear.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard that the fifth princess still wanted to fight Xiaorui, her face became very ugly.


    "They..." Five Princess Leng Leng Leng, still want to say what.


    Su Xiaorui began to pretend to be poor. He wrinkled his face and looked like a headache. Then he covered his mouth and sneezed constantly."If you can''t manage your children well, you dare to slander Xiaorui in front of AI''s family!" The Empress Dowager takes a blanket and hugs Su Xiaorui. She looks at the five Princess and Tian Nuo''s face with anger. Her chest heaved violently because she was angry. "What kind of child is Xiaorui? Doesn''t Aijia know? Xiao Nuo is spoiled by you. I''m so arrogant at a young age. I dare to lie. It''s lawless


    The fifth princess was scolded and couldn''t say a word. She just glared at Su Xiaorui with indignant eyes.


    A smile flashed over Su Xiaorui''s lips. He rubbed his nose again. He looked pathetic: "my head hurts..."


    The Empress Dowager touched his head, and her eyes were full of doting: "silly boy, don''t do such a dangerous thing next time Come on, please bring Doctor Wang. "


    Night Xiaonian''s eyes showed a worried look: "Taizu mother, Xiaorui was not very well when he was a child. His mother said that he could not get sick from the cold. Would he be ok..."


    The Empress Dowager was worried and distressed.


    She held Xiaorui in her arms and kept touching his face: "the little heart of my family."


    The Empress Dowager thought of it all because of Xiao Nuo. She said to Su Xiaorui, "this brother is not sensible. Don''t play with him in the future."


    Five Princess again muddled, her little Nuo is their treasure, now unexpectedly be despised! The Empress Dowager even warned others not to play with him!


    The Empress Dowager stares at five princesses: "xiaonuo this child, you should discipline well in the future!"


    "Yes." The fifth princess is now a word can not be refuted, she put her arms around Xiao Nuo who wants to cry, and the long fingernails of the other hand almost all sink into the flesh.


    Su Xiaorui looks at the angry eyes on the fifth princess''s face and narrows his eyes slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 606

    Su Xiaorui half leans on the Empress Dowager''s body, raises a naive innocent small face: "great grandmother, what is a wild seed?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at him in disbelief, with a touch of shock on her face: "what do you say?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes showed a blank look: "five aunts scold me as a wild species. I look like my brother clearly And we all look like father. Are we all wild? "


    A touch of anger arises from the bottom of the Empress Dowager''s heart, and then grows in her heart for a long time.


    The Empress Dowager blushed and stood up and gave the princess a slap in the face. Her voice was sharp: "bastard, the princess in the hall has said such a bastard!"


    The fifth princess was beaten, half of her face was red and swollen. She was so scared that she knelt on the ground: "grandmother, I just..."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say: "at that time, little brother Nuo cried too loud. The fifth aunt was afraid that he was in a hurry and could not choose his words."


    The Empress Dowager tightly hugged Su Xiaorui in her arms. The child was more sensible and gave reasons to the fifth aunt, who not only said such words in front of him, but also slandered him behind his back.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager remembered that she had almost mistakenly believed in yerao, she felt a little guilty about Su Xiaorui. She said coldly, "somebody, take the five princesses back to the princess''s mansion and close it for three months. All specifications of the princess''s mansion this year will be halved!"


    The fifth princess heard the Empress Dowager''s words, and the whole person collapsed on the ground.


    She could not have imagined that this would be the result today.


    After su Xiaorui went back from the palace, he looked up and laughed three times. He blinked cunningly at night Xiaonian: "I su Xiaorui was not scolded for nothing!"


    Ye Xiaonian corrected him seriously: "you are yexiaorui!"


    Su Xiaorui shook his head: "no, how can I change my surname at random?"


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him helplessly: "I haven''t heard of anyone following his mother''s name..."


    "Oh, anyway, if I follow my father, I will follow my father''s name, and if I follow my mother''s name, I will follow my mother''s name. What''s wrong with me. Let''s go back quickly. I don''t know what delicious food my mother has made for us. "


    Night small read to see Su Xiaorui heartless in front of the jump, some helplessly shook his head.


    After su Xiaorui went back, when he saw Su Ying sitting in the shade of the yard to enjoy the cool, he ran towards her with his arms outstretched and rubbed in her arms like a little milk dog.


    "My mother, my brother and I have finished our revenge. Hahaha..." Su Xiaorui told the story of what he had done at the Empress Dowager. "You didn''t see the look of the fifth aunt at that time, just like the ash on the bottom of the pot..."


    Green mark and red wave, who were waiting on one side, looked happy: "the fifth Princess framed the princess once and again. The second young master did a good job this time."


    "What? Did she bully her mother before Su Xiaorui Du mouth, "she said today is also everywhere against her mother, it is really ugly."


    Su Xiaorui patted his chest: "mother, don''t be afraid. Xiao Rui will become very powerful and protect his mother."


    Ye Xiaonian also seriously said: "no one can bully his mother."


    Su Ying''s heart is warm, will hold the two children in her arms, rubbing their heads: "mother will also protect you, protect you to grow up peacefully."


    "Yawn! Ah Su Xiaorui suddenly bowed his head and yawned. Su Ying looked at him nervously, "did you catch a cold?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his small face: "I''m in good health. I won''t catch cold."


    Su Xiaorui''s voice just fell, his body was suddenly pulled from behind.


    As soon as he raised his head, he turned to the dark, white eyes of the night.


    Su Xiaorui''s heart suddenly raised a touch of fear: "Dad Why are you looking at me like this


    "Next time you try something like this for me?" The night is not white and his tone is extremely cold. It is a hot summer day, so Su Xiaorui feels chilly around him.


    Su Xiaorui was used to being so naughty since he was young. How long does his mother let himself go to the penalty station, but his father looks really terrible.


    "No more, no more..." Su Xiaorui understood the words of yefeibai at once. He was in a sad mood and asked him to forgive him with his pitiful lips. "Dad, please forgive me this time."


    Ye Fei looked at him without any expression, raised his hand and beat him hard on his buttocks: "jump into the pond casually. What if something happens? What if we''re not around and we''re taken advantage of? Do you think you can do whatever you want with a little cleverness? "


    Ye Xiaonian stood aside and heard what ye feibai said, and his eyes really showed a touch of worry.


    Su Xiaorui blinked his black eyes, and his long curled eyelashes trembled. He put his arm around Yefei''s neck: "my mother taught me how to swim since I was a child. I can guarantee that I won''t have an accident. Besides, there''s dad here today. He certainly won''t let Xiao Rui have an accident, right?"


    "Hum!" Ye feibai originally wanted to beat him hard. Looking at his innocent eyes, his heart began to soften.


    He kept telling himself in his heart that he wanted to be a strict father and a strict father."The father who doesn''t beat people is the most favorite!" Su Xiaorui saw that ye feibai''s expression softened a little. He gave him a kiss on his face, and then grinned with a smile that made the spring breeze warm.


    Night is not white, looking at a cute face, smile is not, continue to face is not: "five calligraphy


    Ye Xiaonian looks at his father clearly wants to smile, and deliberately tight face, eyes curved.


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui coax night non white also a Leng a Leng, can''t help but clap on his buttocks: "you this naughty ghost!"


    "Hey, hey Su Xiaorui knew that he had escaped the robbery, and his eyes narrowed into a line, and then sneezed fiercely.


    Su Ying quickly asks Hongbo to bring ginger soup to him, and asks green mark to take two children to bath and change clothes.


    For a moment, the courtyard was quiet, leaving only Su Ying and night not white.


    The breeze gently blows, blowing the petals flying all over the sky.


    Night is not white to pick off the petals on Su Ying''s hair.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "Xiao Rui is still a child. You can reason with him. Don''t beat him all the time."


    Night is not white to make tea, slowly drank: "good."


    Su Ying continued: "you should be more patient with children and spare more time to accompany them. Don''t always have a straight face. You should be a kind father."


    "Good." Night is not white, think of these years accompany small read time is not much, in the heart also flash a trace of guilt.


    He put his hand on the stone table, and his slender fingers slowly knocked on the table. Then he held Su Ying''s hand, and his lips brimmed with a gentle smile: "why don''t we go to another hospital for a few days tomorrow?"


    Su Ying returned to him with a smile: "OK.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 607

    As soon as the two little buns got up in the morning, they clapped with joy when they heard that their parents were going to take them out to play.


    The night is not white to see the excited appearance of two children, the cool face shows a touch of tenderness.


    He walked towards the two children, naturally holding two soft hands.


    In the memory of yexiaonian, his father never took him out to play.


    He looked at the night with a strange look: "Daddy, where are we going?"


    Su Xiaorui also took the words: "yes, yes, where on earth to play?"


    "Your fourth uncle bought a new courtyard outside Beijing. It''s said that the scenery is very good."


    Before yefeixu bought the best other courtyard in the suburbs of Beijing, showing off all day what good things he had bought and what the scenery around.


    Now I think it''s a good place to go.


    Su Xiaorui raised his face curiously: "who is the fourth uncle? Have I seen it?"


    Ye Xiaonian introduced to him: "you will know when you see him. He is a childish person just like you."


    Su Ying heard night Xiaonian''s evaluation of night Feixu, and her lips couldn''t help but hook up.


    Su Xiaorui was not convinced when he heard it. He screamed: "what, I''m not naive!"


    "Isn''t it naive to play with mud?"


    Su Ying looks at father and son three people''s back, two children in his side jump jump appearance, she feels very warm in the heart.


    Night Fei Bai did not see Su Ying come up, could not help but stop the pace, turned to look at her.


    His eyes settled on her, and a faint smile rose from the corners of his mouth.


    Su Xiaorui waved to Su Ying: "mother! hurry up! Come on


    Su Ying quickly followed up.


    The four men got into the carriage together. The carriage had been driving for most of the day and finally stopped outside a courtyard in the suburbs of Beijing.


    This other courtyard is built on the mountain, surrounded by lush trees, the environment is elegant and quiet.


    The whole other courtyard looks very imposing and luxurious outside. After entering the gate, I found that the interior was well repaired, with pavilions and bamboo trees.


    The ground is covered with beautiful colored stones, which looks very unique.


    In front of the courtyard is a large garden, planted with many precious flowers, competing for fresh and gorgeous, the whole other courtyard is embellished with interest.


    Next to the garden is a small pond, which is planted with a large number of lotus. The pond is clear, and you can see many goldfish swimming around.


    Hearing the report from the servant, ye Feixu brought people to welcome him out.


    Su Xiaorui has sharp eyes. Seeing Ouyang Liuyun, he opens his small hand and runs towards him.


    He took Ouyang Liuyun as a big tree, and his little body crawled into his arms like a monkey.


    He put his arm around Ouyang Liuyun''s neck and called out sweetly, "Uncle Ouyang."


    Ye Feixu has a silly look at Su Xiaorui. At the moment, he is looking at himself in the arms of Ouyang Liuyun.


    as like as two peas in the clouds, Ouyang said that Su Xiao Lu was just like the night, but he was much more active.


    He had been thinking about where his son could be lively with his second brother''s sullen temperament.


    I didn''t expect Su Xiaorui to be so lively.


    Su Xiaorui grinned at ye Feixu and the woman situ Mengyao beside him: "four uncles, four aunts."


    Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao answered in a hurry.


    Situ Mengyao is yefeixu''s imperial concubine and the legitimate daughter of the Marquis of Yongchang. She has been married to yefeixu for seven years.


    Night Xiaonian also stepped forward to call people: "Uncle Ouyang, four uncles, four aunts."


    "This is Xiaonian, this is Xiaorui." Asahi read it again.


    he looked as like as two peas, and he looked at the two children. He looked at the two children in a relative manner. He was amazed. "It''s the same thing. If it''s not for your own eyes, it''s hard to believe Hahaha."


    Ouyang Liuyun hugs Su Xiaorui and pinches his small nose: "looks the same, but temperament is completely different. Xiao Rui is a mischievous troublemaker


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t refute, and makes a face at Ouyang Liuyun.


    Night is not Xudun was su Xiaorui Meng Yue: "Xiao Rui''s temperament must be like sister-in-law."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "I''m not so skinny."


    "Sister in law!" Night Fei Xu''s eyes fell on Su Ying''s body at the moment, his eyes were shining, and the whole person almost jumped up.


    In recent years, the second brother never mentioned his sister-in-law in front of outsiders. He really thought that his sister-in-law had been killed in the fire five years ago. Every time he thought about it, he would burst into tears.


    Not long ago, he got the second elder brother to bring his sister-in-law back. He was so excited that he didn''t know what to say.


    Night non white micro cough, night non Xu just calm down.


    He kept repeating, "just come back, just come back!"


    Situ Mengyao gently laughed: "go ahead, here the sun."Night Fei Xu even busy way: "right, right, fast in, must be hungry."


    Su Ying has known ye Feixu for a long time, but this is the first time that Su Ying meets situ Mengyao.


    In my memory, situ Mengyao seldom walked around the palace and never attended any banquet.


    Therefore, Su Ying couldn''t help but look at her a few more times.


    Situ Mengyao is a beautiful woman with fair skin, soft facial features and gentle temperament.


    She is not a peerless beauty, her beauty is just right, giving people a feeling of closeness.


    Seeing Su Ying looking at her, situ Mengyao showed her a warm smile.


    Su Xiaorui lies on the shoulder of Ouyang Liuyun and suddenly thinks of something.


    He glared at Ouyang Liuyun and said discontentedly, "Uncle Ouyang, you''re lying!"


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at him with a puzzled face: "what did I cheat you about?"


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his small face and asked, "don''t you say that I will have a little sister soon? But my father said that the seeds had been sown but not yet sprouted... "


    Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui''s crisp voice and stares at him fiercely, and immediately has a feeling of hitting his ass.


    Su Xiaorui is glared at by Su Ying, and suddenly he is.


    Ouyang Liuyun was stunned for a moment and burst into laughter.


    Yefeixu also understood what, and blinked at Yefei white with an ambiguous face.


    Night Fei accepted their eyes frankly, and naturally caught Su Ying''s hand, with a smile of evil spirit in his eyes.


    Su Ying


    A group of people into the house, the table has placed a lot of food, there are white cut chicken, fried Gardenia jasminoides, wild bamboo shoots fried meat, squirrel mandarin fish and so on.


    It seems that they are ordinary home cooked dishes, and each dish looks very delicate.


    Su Xiaorui sat in the carriage for half a day, and his stomach was hungry.


    He saw the table full of delicious food, his eyes shining, and he didn''t know where to throw it.


    "Wow, it looks good to eat!" he said with an exaggerated mouth


    Ye Feixu sat on the table with Xiaonian and Xiaorui in his arms. He could not help scraping his cheek: "these are all made by your four aunts."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 608

    "Four aunts are so good!" Su Xiaorui raised his small face and naively laughed at situ Mengyao.


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s small dogleg and shakes his head helplessly.


    "Eat more if you like." Situ Mengyao chuckled and put a chicken leg in the bowl of the two children, "come and taste the craft of four aunts."


    Situ Mengyao has no children of her own. Her eyes are full of doting when she looks at the two children.


    "Do you like this? Try this, too


    Night Xiaonian gratefully smiles at her: "thank you four aunts."


    Su Xiaorui can''t wait to eat. His mouth is full of oil and his face looks satisfied.


    He gave situ Mengyao a thumbs up and exclaimed, "Auntie four, what you have done is very delicious. Can I eat your cooking next time?"


    Situ Mengyao nodded: "of course, if you want to eat the food made by four aunts, come to the four aunts'' house at any time."


    "Good, good!" The child is the most sensitive, who is sincere to him, he knows.


    He could see that the four aunts liked him very much, so he took a squirrel and mandarin fish and put it in the dish in front of her: "this fish is for the tenderest four aunts."


    Situ was flattered and looked at Su Xiaorui. He picked up the fish and ate it. His face was moved: "thank you, Xiaorui."


    Su Ying pretended to be jealous and said, "as long as this kid goes out, he will definitely forget my mother."


    All the people at the table laughed, Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "everyone is dazed by him. I want to steal him home and raise him."


    The night is not white to Su Ying''s dish in clip a spareribs, eyeground flashed a touch of narrow: "is you this mother teaches well."


    Su Ying couldn''t help staring at him: "you didn''t despise me before?"


    Night is not white a face serious: "I also did not praise you now."


    Su Ying pretended to be angry and threw the ribs back into his bowl.


    Ye feibai picked up the spareribs and ate them elegantly with a smile on his lips.


    Night Fei Xu couldn''t help coughing: "second brother, you are more reserved."


    Su Xiaorui climbed down from the stool, ran to Su Ying''s side and climbed up to her leg.


    He put his hands around Su Ying''s neck, and his greasy mouth gave her a kiss on her face: "Xiao Rui likes his mother best."


    Su Ying''s heart suddenly melted. She stretched out her hand and nodded his forehead: "you come less"


    "really, really..." Su Rui doesn''t want to bury his head.


    Originally, his collar was seized by Ye feibai, who held him in his arms and glared at him sternly: "let your mother have a good meal."


    When Su Xiaorui did nothing wrong, he was not afraid of his father''s iceberg face at all.


    He leans carelessly in the night not white''s bosom, points to a dish of dish way: "Daddy, I want to eat that meat."


    Ye Xiaonian sighs to himself. Every time he sees this brother doing dogleg work, he easily brings himself in, and then he has a feeling of inverted hairs.


    Ouyang Liuyun sees that ye Fei brings vegetables to Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui eats happily and plays with his non white hair with his little oil claws. He feels like he wants to laugh.


    At this time, a servant came running from outside: "fourth prince, Princess Pan Yang, she..."


    The servant''s words have not finished, a soft and pleasant voice timidly spread: "excuse me, will you disturb?"


    Everyone looked along the sound and saw a well-dressed woman who did not know when she would appear in front of the house. At the moment, she walked slowly close with her rosy lips and a shy smile: "ladies and gentlemen, today I took advantage of the opportunity to rest in other courtyards nearby. When I heard this bustling, I would like to come and have a look. Do you mind?"


    Naturally, we all know that she is looking for an excuse. Ye Feixu bought the other courtyard here because it is close to here. The nearest other courtyard is a mile away from here. How can you hear the excitement coming.


    Su Ying heard four words of Princess Pan Yang, eyebrows slightly pick, good familiar name son.


    She immediately reflected that this was the woman Mi Fei had mentioned before. She had been waiting for the girl for a long time.


    Princess Panyang looks very young and beautiful. She is a beautiful beauty.


    Her face looks very pure and pure. Today, she is specially dressed. Her face looks delicate and charming, with a different flavor.


    She was wearing a gorgeous peach long dress, which was particularly delicate and charming, which outlined her exquisite curve and made her skin color white as snow.


    Princess Pan Yang stood outside the room, and saw no one invited her in, nor did she receive any attention. She did not have any embarrassment on her face.


    She stood indifferent, eyes like water, lips peep pear vortex smile.


    Her eyes fell on Su Ying beside Yefei''s white body. She looked at her roughly, and a sneer flashed in her heart. The princess of Huai, who has been thinking of her for so many years, is just like this!Think of here, she Jianshui autumn pupil show a touch of jealousy.


    She had been waiting for his highness Huai Wang for so many years, and she was almost to become a wife with a proper name!


    Why does this woman come back? Why?!


    Princess Pan Yang''s eyes fell on the night is not white, she was disappointed to find that he had not seen her from the beginning to the end.


    At the moment, ye feibai is feeding Su Xiaorui something to eat. Su Xiaorui points to the plate of beef in the distance: "I want to eat beef."


    Ye Fei took the beef and fed it to him. Seeing that he was happy, he also had a smile in his eyes. Just when his eyes fell on his small hand, he was touching his clothes, and glared at him in his eyes: "take your hands down!"


    Su Xiaorui is suddenly facing the night feibai silly music with a proud look on his small face.


    But he understood that this unknown woman had unfriendly eyes towards her mother and looked at her father with a look of numbness.


    Hum! If you want to rob my father, I don''t want it!


    He wants to attract all the attention of Dad!


    Su Xiaorui grabs a hibiscus cake from the plate and feeds it to ye feibai''s lips: "Daddy, eat it."


    Ye feibai looks at his paws with disgust. He doesn''t even look at him. Su Xiaorui refuses: "eat, eat, eat..."


    Night is not white, looking at his coquettish, 100 steel-making has turned into soft around fingers. He snorted coldly, or disgusted ground bit his hand a bit.


    Situ Mengyao saw Princess Pan Yang standing at the door for a short time. As the hostess, she just wanted to say something, she was pulled by night Feixu.


    Princess Pan Yang gently took a breath, the smile on her face became more and more sweet. She walked in slowly: "I don''t know who made this full table of dishes. It smells good and my stomach is hungry."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 609

    Princess Pan Yang spat out her tongue at situ Mengyao and said lovingly, "four imperial concubines, don''t mind more chopsticks."


    "Of course not. Princess Pan Yang, come and sit down." With a polite smile, situ Mengyao ordered his servants to add more bowls and chopsticks.


    Night Fei Xu''s eyebrows can''t help wrinkling.


    After Princess Pan Yang sat down, the original active atmosphere suddenly condensed.


    Princess Pan Yang tasted a piece of fish flavored eggplant and wiped her lips with a silk handkerchief. She looked at everyone apologetically, with innocent eyes in her eyes: "why don''t you talk? Is it because of me..."


    As the host, ye Feixu''s attitude is very obvious. He only thinks that there is no princess Pan Yang at all. He looks at Su Ying and says, "sister-in-law, eat more. Today''s table is specially made for you."


    Su Ying smiles: "good."


    Night small read eyebrow micro frown, he looked at his mother, found that her look did not change, this just put down the heart.


    Su Xiaorui continues to be obsessed with the beauty of yefeibai to attract his attention.


    Ouyang Liuyun sipped the wine, looking at the strange atmosphere, his eyes flashed a touch of fun.


    He couldn''t help touching his chin. His sister-in-law had just come back, and there was a good show so soon!


    Ye Feixu kept talking to Su Ying in order to enliven the atmosphere: "sister in law, xiangmanlou''s business has been very good in recent years. I opened two branches the year before last."


    Princess Pan Yang seemed to be trying to integrate into the circle, and then said with a smile: "the flavor of xiangmanlou operated by the fourth Prince is really unique. I''ve been a frequent visitor here for so many years."


    Princess Pan Yang thought that after she said this, the fourth Prince responded a little bit, but she was completely treated as air: "my sister-in-law is back this year, I think we can open two more branches."


    Princess Pan Yang has a pure face, and her eyes are as watery as a deer. At the moment, her innocent eyes flash with curiosity: "eh? Does xiangmanlou have anything to do with Princess Huai? "


    Ye Feixu''s face darkened a little. He patted the table heavily and looked at Princess Pan Yang coldly: "I said you''re upset. I''ll say a few words to my sister-in-law. What do you say?"


    Night is not a man who is frank and forthright. He is not a man who is vain and complacent. On weekdays, the night is not white, and you can say what you have to say.


    Although Princess Pan Yang was praised as a fairy in the capital, she could not be compared with her sister-in-law in his eyes!


    Princess Pan Yang was night Fei Xu under the face, face some can not go, quickly as do not care, low head sip a sip of wine.


    Princess Pan Yang sees that ye Feixu is talking to Su Ying. She doesn''t dare to interrupt. She turns her head to situ Mengyao: "four imperial concubines, are these dishes made by you? This fish is very delicious


    Sima Mengyao never had a bad relationship with others. At the moment, she smiled and nodded.


    When Princess Pan Yang saw situ Mengyao''s willingness to manage her, her eyes were crooked: "four imperial concubines, can you tell me this fish..."


    "You mean it, don''t you?" Ye Feixu looked at Princess Pan Yang with displeasure, "do you mean to interrupt our meal, and now you keep interrupting me and my sister-in-law talking? What do you mean


    "I..." Princess Pan Yang shrunk her head and apologized to yefeixu, "it''s just that the fish is so delicious that I want to ask the imperial concubine for advice!"


    Night Fei Xuleng hummed: "I have never seen the world! Even if you eat a fish


    Seeing that Princess Pan Yang was about to cry, situ Mengyao also felt that yefeixu was too much and gently pulled his sleeve.


    Night Feixu looks very angry and continues to snort coldly.


    Su Ying saw Princess Pan Yang scolded by night Feixu and couldn''t cry at the moment. She took a puff from the corner of her lip and didn''t know what to say.


    Ouyang Liuyun bowed his head to drink at the moment and forced to smile.


    Ye Xiaonian sits beside ye Feixu. He quietly pulls his hand and writes a good word on his palm.


    Princess Pan Yang did not dare to speak. She subconsciously took a look at the night. Seeing that he did not pay attention to himself, she breathed a sigh of relief.


    She ate with her head down, and occasionally took a slow sip of wine.


    Su Xiaorui ate half, a little want to go to the thatched cottage, he quickly climbed down from the night is not white legs, pull the sleeve of La Su shadow.


    Su Ying understood immediately and got up to take him out.


    Night small read see this also hastily followed out.


    After leaving the house, yexiaonian whispered, "my mother, this princess of Panyang has heard that she is proficient in music, chess, calligraphy and painting. She is a rare talented woman in the capital. She can also play the lute, and she can play it wonderfully. "


    Su Xiaorui mumbled: "is it that she almost became your stepmother?"


    Night small read does not have good spirit ground to stare at him: "it is us."


    Su Ying rubbed the head of two small steamed buns, and his lips were smiling: "my mother has come back, how can you allow others to be your stepmother?"


    Ye Xiaonian said with some worry: "before, the emperor''s grandmother and his great grandmother loved her very much, and the emperor''s grandfather almost gave her a marriage. Now that she has come to the door herself, does her mother not worry? ""Your father won''t like her. Don''t worry." After so many things, Su Ying''s self-confidence is still there. If ye feibai likes her, what can she do now.


    "That is to say." Su Xiaorui said triumphantly, "compared with her mother, she is simply ugly. Hum, she came here uninvited. She is really shameless! Ah, ha ha ha, I was killed by the fourth uncle. "


    "Your fourth uncle..." Su Ying thought of the scene just now, lips hook up helpless smile, "OK, you don''t want to go to the thatched cottage?"


    "Oh, I almost forgot." Su Xiaorui strides forward.


    On the wine table, Princess Pan Yang drank some small wine, and a touch of red appeared on her white face, which made her more and more charming. Her eyes were full of amorous feelings.


    The corner of her eyes catch a glimpse of Su Ying with two children approaching, her lips raised a strange smile.


    She suddenly stood up, in the eyes of everyone''s surprise, stumbling toward the night is not white.


    "Brother Huai Wang..." Princess Pan Yang stood by the side of yefeibai, and her eyes were like water. She said, "do you know that I have loved you for a long time?"


    Her voice murmured clearly, full of hot feelings.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s chin is going to fall off. Princess Pan Yang is now the most famous woman in the capital city. She has attracted a large number of young men in terms of talent and appearance. She always looks superior to others.


    But now, she is drunk here to tell non white admiration.


    Ye Feixu didn''t expect Princess Pan Yang to be so bold that she forgot to fight against her.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 610

    Night is not white, eyebrows light frown, but there is no trace of fluctuation on Jun''s face.


    He looked at her faintly, sharp Phoenix eyes flashed a touch of cold.


    His aura is too strong, showing a sharp edge. Being swept so lightly by him, Princess Pan Yang could hardly stand and kneel in front of him.


    She did not know how much effort it took to make herself stand in front of him.


    Princess Pan Yang looked at ye feibai''s beautiful face at a close distance. He was dignified and arrogant, which made people dare not look at him.


    This man is amazing at her time. She has loved him for so many years.


    At the moment, she looked at him greedily, and her heart beat like crazy. The whole person was seduced by him.


    Princess Pan Yang knew that Su Ying was standing at the door at the moment. She looked at ye feibai and licked her lips nervously. She summoned up her courage and continued: "when I was 12 years old, I met huaiwang brother from the Imperial Palace, and I have been deeply in love with you. From then on, in the dream, in the mind is you Every day, every night, I think of you. I''ve been in love with you for six years. No matter in spring, summer, autumn or winter, I''ve been dreaming of the same dream that one day I can be your woman. "


    Night Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun listen to this affectionate confession, they look at each other, have a kind of petrochemical trend.


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes flashed a touch of worry, she subconsciously looked at the door, but saw Su Ying shaking her hand.


    Su Ying stands aloof, just like the orchid in the empty valley. She wants to know how affectionate Princess Pan Yang can say.


    Princess Pan Yang was drunk and looked at the night without fear. His face showed a dreamy smile: "brother Huai Wang, you must not know how painful it is to secretly like a person. After waiting for so many years, I finally heard that the Empress Dowager said she would marry me to huaiwang brother. I was so happy that I couldn''t even sleep. But then Princess Huai came back, and my heart fell from the sky to hell


    Night small read to follow behind Su Ying, hear Pan Yang princess with such affectionate tone of voice, a small face is tightly wrinkled up.


    Su Xiaorui heard that ye feibai had no reaction, and said nervously, "Daddy, I won''t be moved by her."


    "Have you finished?" The night is not white on the body is permeated with thick cold meaning, arrogant eyes flash a touch of cold, "finish saying to this king to roll away!"


    Princess Pan Yang breathed for a while, and the crystal clear tears fell from her eyes. She became more and more pitiful: "brother Huai Wang, I like you. I only like you in this life. Please give me a chance!"


    Princess Pan Yang thought the princess would run away crying, but she seemed indifferent.


    Her mind moved, and her body became unstable and fell directly onto the body of the night.


    Her hands were wrapped around the night''s non white body, and her expression became more and more pitiful.


    Night is not white to see Su Ying come in at this time, eyes flash a touch of tension. He quickly pushed the woman away from him.


    Yefei pushed too hard. Princess Pan Yang''s body flew out like a kite with a broken line and fell heavily on the ground.


    Her head, in particular, banged heavily on the ground.


    Princess Pan Yang was so painful that he almost fainted, and all the bones of his body were going to fall apart.


    But today she was ready to hang on, so she called out and pretended to faint.


    Su Xiaorui looks at Princess Pan Yang crawling on the ground, and then looks at his mother''s father nervously. He can''t help but give his father a thumbs up: Daddy is powerful and domineering!


    "Shadow, I..." The night is not white to see Su Ying coming, hastily want to explain what.


    Su Ying is a pair of what did not happen appearance, she looked at the ground: "Pan Yang princess this is how?"


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "I drank too much and fell down accidentally."


    Ye Feixu did not have a good airway: "this woman is really annoying, how dare to get drunk here."


    Night is not white eyebrow tight frown, voice: "come on, this woman to drive out."


    Situ Mengyao was really afraid that people would throw Princess Panyang to the door when they heard the words of night feibai. She secretly said, "send her back."


    Su Ying sat down beside ye feibai, glanced at him with a smile, and whispered, "six years, I''ve loved six years It''s really moving. "


    Night is not white lips show a bitter smile, and then blink eyes, eyes are thick expression. He firmly grasps Su Ying''s hand, thin lips almost stick to her ear.


    His breath vaguely lingered in her ears: "I like you for six years, are you moved?"


    Su Ying''s heart moved, six years, as if all of a sudden passed.


    Her clear eyes looked at him, and he was looking at her.


    That pair of cold and sharp eyes, staring at her, full of serious taste.


    Su Ying''s clear eyes slightly curved, the smile on his lips suddenly stopped.


    Ouyang Liuyun took a look between them and coughed softly: "don''t do this They are lonely Will envy. "Ye Feixu nodded his head Will be jealous


    When ye Feixu said this, situ Mengyao looked a little strange.


    Su Ying feels a little strange in her heart. It seems that ye Feixu and situ Mengyao have a good relationship. What does he envy?


    After dinner, ye Feixu asked his servants to bring a bowl of orange water to everyone. Ye Feixu drank it one mouthful at a time: "it''s most comfortable to drink a bowl of orange water after dinner. Sister in law, this orange juice is a favorite drink in the capital. I can''t remember how many bowls have been sold in the past five years. "


    Su Xiaorui took a sip of orange water and tut his mouth: "do you have watermelon juice?"


    Night Fei Xu was stunned: "No."


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "I think watermelon juice is better to drink, pomegranate juice is very good to drink..."


    Night small read think of their own in Nanyang when drinking watermelon juice, nodded: "watermelon juice is also very good to drink."


    Night Feixu bitter face: "I also want to drink..."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "xiangmanlou has not launched a new product for too long. Otherwise, it''s better to push a watermelon juice out in the near future. I''ll give you the recipe later. "


    Night Fei Xu quickly nods: "good."


    Su Ying pondered for a moment: "what else should I launch? I have to think about it."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a happy smile: "ha ha ha, it''s better. I''m waiting for something delicious..."


    There are many things for Su Ying to eat. During the five years in Nanyang, she tried to make a lot of snacks, desserts and snacks to make Xiaorui happy.


    Before low-key, not ready to put these things to the market, but now it is not the same.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 611

    After dinner, ye Feixu suggested, "after dinner, let''s go for a walk in the back mountain together?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard that he had fun, his black eyes were shining, and he clapped his hands and said, "yes.".


    Ye Feixu showed a proud look in his eyes: "I said that my other hospital is very good, not only the layout inside is exquisite, but also the surrounding environment is particularly good..."


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed deeply and said helplessly, "if I remember correctly, this is the 68th time. Since the fourth Prince bought the land, it''s not good all day long... "


    Ye Feixu ha ha ha: "have you? Anyway, my other hospital is the best in the suburbs of Beijing. By the way, many wild fruit trees are planted in the back mountain of my other courtyard. When I went out to play the day before yesterday, I just picked one and tasted it. It tastes sour and sweet, which is really good


    Su Ying heard ye Feixu say that the taste is good, and said with a smile: "what fruit has come into the eyes of the fourth younger brother. Let''s go and have a look. If it''s good, it can be made into juice."


    Night Fei Xu slightly pick pick pick eye tip: "sister-in-law is too much, walk, go out to have a look."


    The party went out through the back door and soon went to the back hill.


    When Su Ying saw the so-called wild fruit trees, one by one, she was stunned. "Is this an apple?" she said in surprise


    This is the first time anyone has heard the word "apple?".


    Su Ying still remembers that when she just crossed into this time and space, she once wanted to eat an apple, but described it with green mark for a long time, she didn''t understand.


    She had lived for so many years without seeing any apples on the market. She even thought that there were no apples at all.


    Unexpectedly, she came for a holiday today, and the apple came out.


    "Mother, is the apple delicious?" Su Xiaorui saw this kind of fruit for the first time. He stared at the plump apples and asked curiously.


    Su Ying nodded: "delicious."


    "I want to eat it." Su Xiaorui raised his head and looked at the apple on the tree eagerly, but the Apple grew so high.


    Ye feibai looks at Su Xiaorui''s greedy appearance, and uses his lightness skill to quickly pick a few from the fruit tree.


    Su Xiaorui took one and bit it with his sleeve at will. It was fragrant, crisp and sweet: "eat well."


    Su Ying leaned over and took a bite of Xiaorui''s hand: "this is still a wild apple. It''s so delicious. If you can transplant them back and cultivate them carefully, you will be able to raise more delicious apples


    Night Feixu saw Su Ying boasting that the apple was good, and her eyes were bright: "sister-in-law, so we are going to make apple juice?"


    "Of course


    Apple is a very common fruit in modern times. It tastes delicious and crisp, and tastes good.


    And apple has many effects, not only can regulate gastrointestinal function, reduce cholesterol, but also can reduce blood pressure, prevent cancer, lose weight, children eat more also help to enhance children''s memory.


    Apple can also be used to make a lot of delicious food, such as candied apple, apple pancake, apple pie and so on.


    It''s better to hold an Apple Festival in xiangmanlou recently, focusing on apples.


    Night Feixu heard Su Ying''s plan, and repeatedly praised: "sister-in-law, you are so good, what can let us make a lot of money on Apple Festival."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "so, this time we will pick more points back."


    Ouyang Liuyun proposed: "how about we have a competition to pick apples?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard about the competition, he immediately cheered up his hands and said, "good, good, how can we compare it?"


    Night small read negative hand and stand: "our number is not even enough, ah, how to do?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned: "my brother and I are just like an adult, so we have a group of four in our family. How about you three in a group?"


    Night Fei Xu nodded his head: "well, anyway, two children can''t even climb the tree."


    Besides, Su Xiaorui is so mischievous that he runs away without picking it for a while.


    Ouyang Liuyun nodded: "so we are limited to two hours now, to see which group picked more, how about? If any group loses, they will be punished. What''s the penalty? "


    Ye Xiaonian thought for a while and said slowly, "you can''t take part in the Apple Festival."


    Ye Xiaonian''s proposal was immediately approved by all of us.


    Ye Feixu quickly ordered people to go to the yard to get a lot of baskets. They divided the baskets into two parts, and then the game started immediately.


    Su Xiaorui''s idea of asking his family to work in groups is very simple. His parents are so powerful that they can definitely pick many apples.


    Just at the beginning of the competition, dad called him and his brother and told them to pick more if they wanted to participate in the Apple Festival.


    And then Then there was No. then, dad and mom were gone.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian stand at a loss under the tall apple tree and turn their heads to see yefeixu''s group. They seem to have picked several.


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his small face: "well, where are father and mother?"Night small read calm way: "birth younger sister went."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "Oh, it''s also oh. It''s important to have a younger sister.


    Ye Xiaonian said wisely: "it''s a long process to give birth to a younger sister. Now we''ll pick it up."


    Ye Xiaonian finished, then stepped back two steps, followed by a run-up, hands and feet and use the ground to climb up.


    After climbing up the tree, yexiaonian began to pick apples and throw them to Su Xiaorui. The two brothers cooperated with each other and soon picked half a basket.


    Su Xiaorui subconsciously takes a look at yefeixu''s group, only to find that they have already picked a whole basket.


    Well, my parents are not here. If you pick them like this, they will lose.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui''s head turned, he quickly came up with a good idea.


    Ye Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun kept picking, but they didn''t know why. They felt that they were almost full of baskets, but now they were only half full!


    Ye Feixu also Ouyang Liuyun looks at each other for a moment, and then finds out that Su Xiaorui, a little ghost, makes a big shift of heaven and earth while others are not paying attention to it!


    Ouyang LiuYun tut tut two: "you see this little bastard, a clever ghost, what can do out!"


    Ye Feixu laughed: "even burning brothels can be done, what''s this?"


    In fact, when Su Xiaorui was making a big move, situ Mengyao clearly saw him, but when he saw Su Xiaorui selling sprouts, he could not see him at all.


    Ye Feixu saw Su Xiaorui drag away half a basket of them directly this time. He finally jumped down from the tree and blocked him in front of him: "Xiaorui, you cheat."


    Su Xiaorui was caught. He was not nervous at all. He looked at him with a smile: "what''s cheating? What does cheating mean?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 612

    Ye Feixu has an impulse to beat him violently, but when he sees Su Xiaorui waving a pink steamed bun face at him, his face is full of innocence and innocence, and there is no temper.


    Night Fei Xu hums to carry back half basket of apples: "own Apple oneself picks, cannot reach out to take others''."


    Su Xiaorui also snorted, turned around and left: "fourth uncle, stingy devil, fourth uncle, hum, I''ll take it myself! Fourth uncle is the most stingy


    Ye Feixu looked at his bouncing back and said, "Stinky kid, you''ve taken half a basket, but you still say that fourth uncle is a cheapskate?"


    Su Xiaorui hummed and turned back to make a face at him: "the elder brother is right, the fourth uncle is the most childish!"


    The night is not rising, and the face is covered with black lines.


    Looking at the apple in the night, Su Rui is reading a small face.


    At the moment, Su Ying is taken to a big tree in the forest by night Fei. The tree is almost ten meters high. The branches are flourishing and the branches are thick. The two people hide in it, so they can''t be found easily.


    The sun is shining on the big trees, and the mottled shadows of the trees are exposed.


    It''s cool with the shade of trees and the breeze.


    Su Ying stands on the big tree, her skirt and black hair are blown up.


    She glared at the night in front of her, helpless and funny: "it''s time for the game, what do you bring me here to do?"


    Ye feibai''s deep eyes looked at her with burning eyes: "let''s make them compete..."


    "The two children..."


    "You don''t have to worry if you have a little idea." Yefei''s white face was close to her, her long fingers pinched her chin, and the hot air from her breath lingered on her face.


    Su Ying''s body shrunk: "we''d better go down, in case it falls, it''s not fun."


    Her voice has just fallen, the whole person has been taken into the arms of the night, her face heavily into his chest.


    Night is not white face to show complacent smile: "have me in, what do you worry about?"


    His hand swam on her back, Su Ying''s face rose slightly red, and suddenly understood the purpose of night''s bringing her here. He clearly brought her to flirt


    "I was worried about you getting angry."


    "Not bad." It is false to say that she is not angry at all, but she chooses to believe him and he will not let her down.


    Night non white micro pick Phoenix eyes: "not angry at all?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Not angry. "


    "Really not?"


    "No!"


    "This is not right!" The night is not white to Su Ying to draw a conclusion, a face is not happy to frown, dark eyes look at her displeasantly.


    Su Ying was staring at him some speechless: "what do you want?"


    "Are you angry, are you?" Night Fei grabbed the back of her head, slowly approached her face, and bent down to kiss her.


    "Well..." Su Ying dodges unceasingly, hastily along with his meaning to say, "have, angry."


    "You are the only one I like to be angry with her." Night is not white eyes, showing a cunning enchanting smile.


    The wind blows over, the leaves are rustling, and the trunk is also a little shaky.


    Su Ying is angry and bitter. He talks about some things. He doesn''t have any good intentions at all.


    She didn''t dare to move, but the man in front of her strongly kisses herself.


    The night is not white to see Su Ying''s lovely appearance, in the phoenix eye dim, the deep eyeground flashed a touch of evil spirit smile.


    His voice murmured: "shadow, my baby..."


    Su Ying heart although angry night non white bring her to this kind of place, but she had to admit that his kiss is sweet and soft.


    Her stiff limbs also slowly extended some, a warm current from the heart to the four limbs spread, the whole person as if placed in the cloud warm.


    I don''t know how long this kiss lasted. She was almost choked by the kiss. Her lips and tongue were entangled by him, and her lips were almost swollen.


    Night Fei Bai holds her in her arms and looks at the beautiful picturesque scenery in the distance.


    "Shadow..." He spoke to her, breathing and panting, and his voice was misty.


    "Well."


    "Do you like it?" Yefeibai rubbed her pink cheek with a soft voice.


    "Well..." Su Ying suddenly did not know how to answer his question.


    He asked her what, like to kiss her or not? Would she like him to touch her face?


    "I want you..."


    Su Ying heard this sentimental words, feel his brain is a little short circuit: "I want to go down."


    "Don''t go!" Night is not white hold her tightly, two people''s bodies closely fit together, there is no half silk gap.


    Two people can hear each other''s heartbeat, fast, happy.


    The weather seems to be getting hotter and drier.He picked up her sharp chin and his kiss fell again.


    Su Ying feels that the night is not white body more and more hot


    She suddenly felt that who was wearing it from the modern times? Her royal highness was much more open than herself


    Su Ying felt that she was kisses soft, and her reason was almost lost.


    At this time, the anxious and sharp voice of yexiaonian suddenly came: "brother, brother Dad, mom and Dad, my brother fell down... "


    Boom! Su Ying widened her eyes. She was flustered and didn''t realize that she was on the tree. She was about to run forward.


    If ye feibai had not caught her, she would have fallen.


    Night is not white heart anxious, the face flashed a touch of worry and chagrin.


    He fell to the ground with Su Ying in his arms, and then used his lightness skill to rush toward the sound of night Xiaonian.


    It turns out that Su Xiaorui saw yexiaonian picking apples on the tree just now. He also wants to climb up by himself.


    Then he started to shoot at Ouyang Liuyun and climbed up the apple tree by his shoulder.


    Su Xiaorui is naughty. He finds a posture in the tree and sits down. Then he picks apples and smashes Ouyang Liuyun. He has a good time.


    Ouyang Liuyun runs around in order to catch the apples he dropped. He doesn''t expect Su Xiaorui to throw away more and more. Ouyang Liuyun feels that he has been molested.


    Su Xiaorui had a good time and couldn''t help laughing.


    But unexpectedly, he suddenly heard a slight rustle. He looked at the sound and found that it was a snake with two thumbs.


    The snake stood under the tree and was spitting red letters at him.


    Su Xiaorui was scared to scream. His body shook and his whole body fell from the tree.


    All of this happened in a moment, Ouyang Liuyun could not react at all.


    "Brother!" Yexiaonian sees Su Xiaorui fall from another big tree. He finds that there is a steep hillside below. Then Xiaorui''s whole body rolls down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 613

    "Brother, brother!" Ye Xiaonian quickly climbed down from the apple tree and cried out nervously, "Dad, mom, my brother has fallen down!"


    "Xiao Rui!" The apple in Ouyang Liuyun''s hand falls all over the ground and runs towards Su Xiaorui quickly.


    Su Xiaorui rolled down the mountain like a ball and started to scream.


    At the moment, the night is not white body like a ghost floating over, he saw Su Xiaorui rolling down the mountain, pale.


    Night feibai uses his lightness skill to fly down the mountain. Su Xiaorui stops rolling and lies on the ground motionless.


    Night is not white, breathing stagnation, the whole body''s blood seems to be frozen at once.


    He leaned down to probe Su Xiaorui''s breath with his fingers. His breath seemed to be empty.


    He gently patted Su Xiaorui''s cheek. He found several wounds on his small face by the gravel: "Xiaorui, Xiaorui..."


    When we heard the tension in Ye Fei''s language, we all had a bad premonition and ran down in a hurry.


    Ye feibai didn''t hear Xiaorui''s response for a long time. A thick fear flashed in his eyes: "Xiaorui..."


    In the night is not white nervous cry, Su Xiaorui suddenly opened his eyes.


    He saw that night was not white, his face was gray and tense, and his hands made a face at him with his dirty hands.


    The night is not white Leng for a while, the whole body immediately sends out a cold air.


    "Ha ha ha, dad is so stupid..." Su Xiaorui will always stretch an iceberg face of dad to be scared, immediately smile good happy.


    He laughed so hard that he could not help but hiss at the wound on his face which was scraped by the gravel.


    But Su Xiaorui soon couldn''t laugh because his father was staring at him like a thousand year old frost, and his deep eyes were filled with rage.


    Su Xiaorui''s smile on his lips slowly congealed. He immediately began to admit his mistake: "Dad I''m joking... "


    Su Xiaorui glanced at his mother, and immediately ran to his mother with both hands open.


    But Su Xiaorui just ran a few steps. He didn''t know what he stepped on. He slipped and fell over: "Ouch!"


    Ye feibai raised his collar like an eagle catching a chicken, and his voice was cold and harsh: "where do you want to run?"


    In order to divert ye feibai''s attention, Su Xiaorui points to what he has just stepped on and says, "Dad, look, there is a strange thing here!"


    Su Xiaorui, seeing that night is not white, ignores him. He flutters his limbs and points to the ground: "Oh, really! There''s really something strange here


    The night is not white, and casually glances along Su Xiaorui''s direction. He is stunned.


    A thoughtful thought flashed through his eyes, but he quickly withdrew his gaze.


    Ye feibai grabs Su Xiaorui, raises his big hand and beats him severely on the buttocks.


    Su Xiaorui shivered and cried with a small face: "Dad, I don''t dare to I was wrong... "


    At the moment, Su Xiaorui is in a mess and crying pitifully.


    Su Ying quickly steps over to rescue Su Xiaorui from ye feibai''s hand. She stares at ye feibai: "how come you come again? Don''t you say you should be patient with children?"


    Su Xiaorui shamelessly nodded his head: "that''s it, Dad, don''t be so terrible! They are still children. "


    Ye Fei was pale and livid, and looked at him without expression: "if you do this again next time, break your leg!"


    Su Xiaorui''s attitude of admitting his mistake is always very good. He shrinks his neck: "I know, there is no next time."


    Su Ying in the night small read embrace in the arms, carefully check his face and palm in the wound, some heartache asked: "where else fell? Did you drop your head? Do you have a headache? "


    Su Xiaorui shook his head and stretched out his hand toward Su Ying: "no, it''s just the palm. The skin here is scraped off. It''s very painful."


    Su Ying looks at that some flesh and blood fuzzy wound, the eye one acid: "next time must pay attention, knows not to know?"


    "Well."


    Su Ying takes two small steamed stuffed bun''s hand to go back, she scolds Su Xiaorui as she walks: "you are not timid, even your father dares to tease?"


    Su Xiaorui said: "it''s just a joke. Who knows dad is so angry."


    Night small read speechless to look at him: "according to father''s temperament, most hate others to cheat his feelings, let alone the most precious son."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes glowed: "so my father loves me more?"


    Ye Xiaonian


    Su Xiaorui was very proud of his smile: "ha ha, I know what I know. I don''t mean that fighting is pain and scolding is love? Dad beat me because he loves me the most, doesn''t he? "


    There are three black lines on the hilum of everyone, including Yefei.


    Ye Feixu was still very worried just now. Seeing Su Xiaorui''s vigorous appearance at the moment, he knew that nothing had happened to him.He couldn''t help laughing: "Xiaorui is really brave and doesn''t cry or make noise. The little Nuo of five younger sister''s family, if other people come across him a little, know to cry in disorder


    "I''m so different from him!"


    Su Ying saw Su Xiaorui''s appearance and couldn''t help knocking on his head: "how can you roll down from above?"


    "Because there are snakes..."


    Ouyang Liuyun is half squatting in Su Xiaorui at the moment, and the whole person is frightened and silly. He holds Su Xiaorui''s shoulder: "my little ancestor yo, you fell down from the high tree, did the bone break, your hands and feet are really good?"


    Su Xiaorui blinked at Ouyang Liuyun: "it''s OK to make..."


    "Uncle is not good, can''t let you up the tree, at that time should not avoid you lost the apple..."


    Su Ying faces Su Xiaorui with a straight face: "are you naughty again? Go back to the penalty station. "


    Su Xiaorui eyebrows light wrinkling, dress out a pair of weak immediately want to faint appearance: "mother, my head is very painful."


    Su Ying:


    The matter of picking apples was left to the servants, and the party returned home first.


    Situ Mengyao takes out the spare healing medicine from the house and carefully handles the wound for Su Xiaorui.


    Su Ying sees her to handle carefully, also at ease to let her do.


    Looking at Su Xiaorui''s eyes, situ Mengyao is very affectionate and distressed. She smiles at Su Ying and says, "my third brother was much more mischievous than Xiaorui when he was a child. Every time he comes back, he is hurt all over, and I deal with it."


    Su Ying saw situ Mengyao patient and gentle appearance, some doubts in the heart. She and ye Feixu have been married for many years. Why don''t you even have a child? Is it bad health? It doesn''t look like it.


    Su Xiaorui gratefully smiles at situ Mengyao: "thank you four aunts."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 614

    "You''re welcome." Situ Mengyao rubbed his head. She was as calm as the sea water, and she was smiling. "What''s more polite with four aunts. Rui''er, nian''er, are you hungry? Four aunts make you some snacks? "


    "Good, good, good!"


    "Thank you, auntie."


    Su Xiaorui saw that situ Mengyao had gone away, and gently blew two breaths towards the wound in his palm. He raised his small face soft waxy way: "mother, four aunts good gentle Oh, I like her very much."


    Su Ying nodded with a smile: "yes."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something. He looked at Su Ying with black eyes: "mother, did you go to have a sister with my father just now? I want a tender, soft sister


    Night small read eyes with a firm look: "well, we will take good care of the sister."


    Su Ying saw two children with a pair of naive eyes looking at her, she was a little sad, suddenly did not know how to answer them.


    Fortunately, Su Xiaorui quickly changed the topic: "eh, why don''t you have four aunts'' brothers and sisters? It must be lovely. "


    Night small read shook his head: "No


    Su Xiaorui is a little puzzled: "why is this?"


    Ye Xiaonian slightly pursed his lips: "it seems that Fourth uncle doesn''t want it. "


    Su Ying Leng for a moment: "how can your fourth uncle not want?"


    Ye Xiaonian shook his head: "I don''t know. I once asked four aunts why five uncles have brothers, and five aunts also have a younger brother. Why doesn''t she give birth to a younger brother? The fourth aunt is very disappointed and says that it''s the fourth uncle who doesn''t want it."


    The sky gradually darkened, the sky was vast, and the stars were twinkling.


    In the study.


    "The old five has been fighting hard recently..."


    "I feel that the two pursuits have nothing to do with the fifth..."


    Night is not a white cold hum, lips hook up a bloodthirsty sneer.


    Ye feibai suddenly remembered what he had made a black iron token on the table: "today, Xiao Rui stepped on a piece of things, you have a look."


    Ye Feixu picked it up at will and looked at it. It was just a common token. There was a smooth bump on it, depicting some strange patterns: "the figure on it is so strange."


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at it curiously and touched his chin with interest: "how can I remember seeing this figure where?"


    Yefeixu knew that yefeibai would not take a token for no reason. He looked at yefeibai: "second brother, is this token hiding any secret?"


    Night is not white eyebrow tip light pick, with a casual smile: "do you know the Han Yang king of the previous dynasty?"


    Ye Feixu stopped for a moment and immediately took over the words and said, "of course I know, but the one who wants to rebel against the later poisoned Hanyang king?"


    Night is not white to take a cup of tea slowly SIP: "it is."


    "The king of Hanyang is simply the man I admire most!" Ye Feixu is rarely interested in anyone. When he mentions the king of Hanyang, his whole face is filled with excitement: "this king of Hanyang is the brother of the former Emperor. He has a good ability to make money. He has accumulated a wealth that is comparable to his country at a young age. In the eyes of outsiders, he is a carefree king. In fact, he is very ambitious


    Ouyang Liuyun opened the fan and shook it gently: "what if you are ambitious? In the end, you are not poisoned by treason?"


    Ye Feixu lamented and said, "what a pity! Otherwise, with his mind, he can create more wealth! Ah, but surprisingly, after the death of the king of Hanyang, Emperor Jingcheng at that time sent someone to copy his family. What''s strange is that his home is empty, and those treasures seem to have wings and disappeared! "


    Ouyang Liuyun nodded, and a smile appeared on his lips: "I''ve heard about this. At that time, many people coveted the wealth, but after many years of inquiry, they couldn''t find out the whereabouts, so we had to let it go."


    Ye Feixu then said, "yes, some people say that the king of Hanyang has already secretly hidden these treasures."


    Ouyang Liuyun saw the priority appearance of Ye Fei as if he was smiling or not. His sight suddenly fell on the token: "is this token related to that treasure?"


    Night Feixu heard Ouyang Liuyun say so, suddenly understood, a pair of eyes appeared to look forward to: "really, really?"


    The night is not white to nod slightly: "perhaps is true."


    Ye Feixu is not like a prince at the moment. He jumps up like a child and dances with excitement.


    He clapped his hands on the table, and his voice changed his tone with joy: "second brother, where are these treasures? Shall we go and have a look? "


    When Ouyang Liuyun closed the fan, his mind flashed with light,


    he suddenly remembered that he had seen this pattern in the intelligence Pavilion. He still remembered that he had collected such an intelligence. Finding a token with such a pattern was the key to opening the treasure.


    His heart has a little joy, he is also looking forward to it.


    Three people quietly went to the back mountain, did not disturb anyone, and then stopped at a certain place, this is where Su Xiaorui fell in the daytime.Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile: "Xiao Rui is really a little god of wealth, so a roll will roll out the treasure."


    Ye Feixu touched his chin and was very proud with a smile: "I said I bought it in other hospitals, the best location, the best treasure..."


    "Don''t get complacent too soon. The king of Hanyang is insidious and cunning. Do you think his treasure is so easy to take?" The night is not white, can''t help but pour cold water on two people.


    Ye Feixu said with a smile: "it''s not necessarily true. Who let us have good luck? We''re on the right track."


    Ye feibai, with a long stick in his hand, walked around for a few steps, and finally stopped somewhere.


    He pointed with a stick: "it should be here."


    Ye Fei''s vernacular voice has just fallen, yefeixu has begun to dig up. After a while, his voice revealed a surprise: "you see, there is a mystery here."


    After the earth was dug up, there was a blue stone slab in the middle. Ye Feixu knocked with his hand: "it''s very thick, and there''s no response. It doesn''t look like there''s any secret road."


    Ouyang Liuyun lifted his robe and squatted in front of night Feixu: "I''ll try."


    Ouyang Liuyun not only manages and collects the intelligence of the dark Pavilion, but also is an expert at mechanism technique. He likes to study and manufacture various kinds of organs.


    He narrowed his brows and eyes, and beat him with his finger bone on the bluestone board. Seeing that he had not found anything for a long time, ye Feixu stood aside and said with a smile, "have you seen anything, or I will continue to dig?"


    Ye Feixu''s voice has just fallen, and I don''t know how Ouyang Liuyun did it. There is a small slot on the upper middle part of the bluestone slab.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 615

    Then, Ouyang Liuyun beat the place rhythmically.


    A total of seven times, four long and three short, then heard a roar, the bluestone automatically moved away, suddenly appeared a big hole on the ground.


    Ye Feixu opened his mouth strangely: "unexpectedly It''s really on. "


    He took out a torch from his arms and lit it. The fire lit up the darkness around him. Then he found that there was a long corridor.


    The corridor seems to be very long. It''s dark inside. It''s not real. It''s full of weird flavor.


    Night Feixu waved his hand and fanned out the rotten and moldy smell. Ye Feixu''s body shrunk, turned his head and looked at the night feibai with a face of Indifference: "second brother, there won''t be any ghosts here?"


    Night is not white lip corner tiny hook: "if dare not go in, go back."


    It''s a troubled time now. They need this treasure very much. Now that they have come, how can they still have the reason to retreat. Besides, even if there is no treasure in it, it will be regarded as an adventure.


    Thinking like this, ye Feixu took the lead in going in.


    As soon as the three talents stepped in, the bluestone board above their heads closed slowly.


    Hearing the blunt voice, ye Feixu felt a little frightened at the bottom of his heart.


    The stairway is very long, about fifty or sixty steps. After walking through the stairway, you will find that there is a long secret road ahead.


    Night Feixu is more and more worried and can''t help asking: "will we go in and not come out..."


    As soon as his voice fell, he suddenly heard Ouyang Liuyun shout, and then there were countless torches lighting up in the whole secret passage in front of him.


    Ye Feixu''s sudden appearance made his hair stand on end, and then he heard Ouyang Liuyun laughing: "I just touched a mechanism. Look at your timid appearance, what kind of treasure are you looking for?"


    Night Feixu wiped a cold sweat on his forehead, a battle to fight with Ouyang Liuyun: "Ou, Yang, Liu, Yun!"


    "All right, shut up!" Ye feibai looked at them with some helplessness. Suddenly, there was an idea that you two were not as sensible as my two sons.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that night Feixu had to continue to attack himself, eyebrows a pick: "I''ll tell you, if we touch any mechanism here, it''s not good, then we may really not come out."


    Ouyang Liuyun is an expert in this field. Ye Feixu has to believe him. He hums: "go out and settle accounts with you again!"


    The three continued on, surrounded by smooth stone walls, but nothing else.


    They saw that the whole secret passage had come to an end, but there was nothing but a stone table in front of them.


    Ye Feixu looked around and turned his lips in disappointment: "cut, I think there is really any treasure. It''s just a mystery! Is this a treasure


    Ye Feixu came forward and knocked on the table: "stone, the rock of truth. A stone table, a teapot, two teacups Is this the so-called treasure? "


    Night Fei Xu is very disappointed. He picks up two tea cups on the table and throws them in his hands.


    "Be careful!" Night is not a white voice.


    "Put it back!" The voice of Ouyang Liuyun.


    The voices of the two men were identical.


    Ye Feixu heard that the two people''s voices were not right, so he quickly put the cup in his hand back to the original place. At this moment, he did not know from which direction the sharp weapon with dozens of sharp blades was shooting, emitting a faint cold light.


    Night not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, face with a touch of awe.


    His body soared, his sleeves turned, his hands as fast as lightning.


    He coagulates all the power in the palm wind, and a palm wind containing violent power sweeps towards these sharp blades.


    He moves so fast that ye Feixu hardly sees how he makes a move, but he hears the sound of the blade landing.


    Night Feixu seems to have a little no reaction to come over and pat the chest: "how close ah!"


    Ouyang Liuyun picked up a sharp blade from the ground and looked at him angrily: "there are many mechanisms here. If it was not for the quick response, we would have been beaten into a sieve just now!"


    Ouyang Liuyun pointed to all directions and showed him: "look here, and here If you continue to touch the switch, ha ha, when the time comes, thousands of hidden weapons will shoot at us. Even if there are ten non white weapons, they will not save you. "


    Night Fei Xu''s face white: "so serious?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Night not white eyebrow micro Cu: "this mechanism is on the table?"


    "Yes." Ouyang Liuyun gently breathed a sigh of relief and said with a smile, "these organs played a few years ago. Fortunately, they are not unfamiliar."


    After he came forward, he put the teacups and teapots on the table, moved them regularly in a sequence, and came out with a complicated pattern.


    Then, I found the front of the stone wall slowly opened.


    However, after the stone wall was opened, there was another one behind it.


    Ye Feixu said: "look, there is something on the stone wall!"I see, there are 9981 lattices above, some of the lattices have corresponding points, some of the lattices are blank.


    Ye Feixu is completely stupid: "what is this thing?"


    Night is not white to stand in front of the stone wall, a pair of eyes confident and proud, the whole body exudes dazzling brilliance: "Sudoku."


    Sudoku disk is a nine house, each house is divided into nine small boxes, in which there are certain numbers and problem-solving conditions. Then, through logical reasoning, fill in the numbers of 1-9 in other spaces, so that the nine numbers appear only once in each row, column and palace.


    Although the game is simple, the number arrangement is changeable.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s joy just now disappeared, and his face changed: "not white, not good Time is counting down If you can''t solve this problem within one stick of incense, the whole stone chamber will collapse


    Yefeixu followed Ouyang Liuyun''s vision and saw that the stone wall was pressing down in a slow state. He was a little annoyed that he insisted on coming in: "this problem looks so difficult, can''t it be solved in a moment and a half? Why don''t we go first? "


    Ouyang Liuyun shook his head with a bitter smile: "the road behind has been blocked."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s voice has just fallen, night feibai has reached out his hand to point three points in a blank grid. His internal power is deep and his movements are natural and clean.


    The fingers fell into the hard stone wall, and there was powder running down.


    It seemed that he stood forward with a strong momentum all over his body.


    Night Fei Xu stare big eyes: "second elder brother, are you sure you are not blind?"


    Ye feibai has no time to answer him now. His brain is turning fast, and all his strength is concentrated at his fingertips.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 616

    Sudoku this game, night is not white, have seen Su Ying play before.


    At that time, he even found it interesting to master the skills.


    So now it''s so easy to play this, and even said that the problem is simply tailor-made for him.


    At the beginning, ye Feixu felt that yefeibai was blind, because when he filled in the blank, he couldn''t react.


    Night is not white that pair of deep such as ink with indifference and self-confidence look, his movement is like the cloud flowing water is natural and unrestrained.


    Ye Feixu saw that there were fewer and fewer spaces in the nine palace grid, and the corresponding points were filled on them. A shock appeared on his face: "second brother You are so good


    When the last grid was filled with night, Ouyang Liuyun immediately noticed that the falling stone wall stopped.


    Ye Feixu looked at ye feibai with adoration: "big brother, is there anything else in the world that you won''t?"


    Is the night not white eyes as bright as stars? The corners of the lips lightly arouse a touch of evil charm smile: "this is also thanks to my shadow."


    Ye Feixu exclaimed: "it''s sister-in-law''s credit again!"


    Ye Feixu then carefully observed the front of the nine palace grid, he understood the meaning of this problem, 1-9 each number, whether horizontal vertical or oblique, only appeared once.


    He stroked his hands and said, "this question is really interesting. I didn''t expect that the king of Hanyang was still a cautious man."


    Ouyang Liuyun glanced at him and said with a smile, "if you rush here alone today, you haven''t tasted the interest of this problem, and it has been pressed into meat paste."


    Ye Feixu thought of the possibility of Ouyang Liuyun, but he quickly retorted: "if you want to press it into meat sauce, it must be you. I won''t be able to break into this place."


    Ouyang Liuyun snorted coldly: "if you are not smart, you can''t get in anywhere..."


    Ye Feixu said angrily, "do you dare to say that the prince is not clever? I won''t let you take part in this Apple Festival


    Night is not white, hear two people tit for tat appearance, the eyeground reveals helpless look.


    At this moment, the stone wall suddenly made a "click".


    People were quickly attracted by the sound.


    When they looked up, they found that there were countless cracks in the middle of the stone wall in front of them. They chapped around like spider webs, and there were powder falling.


    "Look, what is this?" Ouyang Liuyun exclaimed in surprise. He found that there was a place on the stone wall that was concave inside, and some strange patterns appeared on it.


    Ye Feixu then said, "is this pattern..."


    this pattern is as like as two peas on the token that was collected before the night.


    The night is not white and dark, and the deep eyes exude a touch of light.


    He took the token out of his arms and embedded it.


    There was silence all around.


    At this time, the stone wall in front of me slowly opened. The thickness of the stone wall was about one meter thick. If there was no mechanism to open it, I''m afraid it would never be opened with brute force.


    When the stone wall opened, the three were petrified, and even the indifferent night was not white, and their eyes could not help but show a touch of shock.


    Ye Feixu stammered: "really, there are treasures..."


    In the past, the secret road was crowded with three people walking side by side, but now the treasure room in front of me is as big as a courtyard, with neat gold in the middle, which is almost blinding.


    Ouyang Liuyun checked four no dangerous organs and came in naturally.


    He casually took a piece of gold in the palm of his hand and weighed it: "ten pounds."


    Night Feixu saw that the danger was relieved, and almost all the people rushed to the pair of gold, and his eyes and eyebrows were beaming with joy: "I''m rich, I''m rich! Who would have thought there would be such a golden mountain under the ground. "


    Ouyang LiuYun tut two times: "no wonder that the palace of the king of Hanyang was empty at that time. Originally, it had been replaced by gold bars and placed here?"


    "In those days, Emperor Jingcheng had been searching for the treasure that he could not find for nearly 20 years. Today, we can easily find it. If he had a notice under the spring, would he be so angry that he would climb out of the tomb, ha ha..."


    Ye Feixu walked around the gold and suddenly petrified: "look at you, have a look It''s all about... "


    Ouyang Liuyun gathered together for a while, and the corners of his lips twitched: "are they all stones?"


    So the so-called treasure is only about 10000 taels of gold on the surface?


    Night is not white, can not help but frown, Hanyang king can not only this little.


    Ouyang Liuyun touched his chin and said, "isn''t it that the Hanyang king is rich enough to be an enemy country? Is that all it is?"


    Ouyang Liuyun said, while reaching out on the stone wall, the stone began to knock.


    At this time, but see the night is not white standing in a place: "Liuyun, come here."


    Ouyang Liuyun looked along the direction of the night and found a shallow trace on a stone slab on the ground.Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes brightened: "this has a mechanism!"


    Ouyang Liuyun easily pried off the stone slab and turned the mechanism inside. Then he found a hole in the stone wall behind the gold bar.


    Ye Feixu took a look, his eyes showed loss: "what is this? A piece of paper? "


    Night is not white lip horn tiny hook, look indifferent: "treasure map."


    Ye Feixu''s eyes glowed: "treasure map? So it should be able to open another treasure! Second brother, didn''t we say there was still a shortage of silver? What do we want to do if we find this treasure? "


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes flashed a light smile: "as soon as sister-in-law comes back, our luck is amazing."


    Night Feixu looks like a pair of star eyes: "sister-in-law has always been our God of wealth!"


    At the moment, Su Ying is sitting at the head of the bed and telling stories to the two children: "once upon a time, there was a kind grandfather who made a puppet out of a piece of wood that could cry and laugh, and gave him a name called Pinocchio..."


    Two children nestled beside Su Ying, quietly listening to her story.


    When Su Ying said Pinocchio was punished for lying and his nose grew longer, Su Xiaorui suddenly covered his nose nervously and looked at Su Ying anxiously.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui raised his small head and asked timidly, "mother, has my nose become longer?"


    Su Ying saw Su Xiaorui''s anxious appearance and said solemnly, "well, it seems that it has really become longer Are you lying? "


    Su Xiaorui almost cried when he heard Su Ying say so.


    He put out his hand to touch his nose, like night Xiaonian to prove: "brother, my nose really has become longer?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 617

    Night Xiaonian saw Su Xiaorui''s nose was obviously the same as himself, but his little hand was pinched by his mother, so if there was something wrong, he nodded: "it seems to be."


    Su Ying pinches Su Xiaorui''s small face: "Rui son, you quickly tell your mother, are you lying?"


    "Well..."


    "If you don''t tell the truth, your nose will grow longer and longer, but if you admit your mistake, your nose will change back..."


    "I always cheat Dad Always ask my brother to copy the copybook for me Wow... " Su Xiaorui suddenly burst into tears.


    Su Ying put Su Xiaorui in her arms. She wiped his tears with her handkerchief and said seriously, "do you cheat your father after that?"


    Su Xiaorui sobbed and said in a low voice: "after that, I told my father every day that it was the elder brother who did it for him."


    Su Ying and ye Xiaonian looked at each other, and suddenly felt embarrassed.


    However, if she had something to say: "the nose seems to retract a little."


    Su Xiaorui continued to admit his mistake: "last month, my mother asked me to bring spring rolls to Aunt Yang in the village. I secretly ate three of them on the road, and I cheated my mother not to eat them..."


    Su Ying said quietly: "well, the nose seems to be shorter."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly blushed: "last time I peed my pants, I cheated my mother to drink water in bed..."


    Night small read suddenly burst out laughing, he stretched out his hand in Su Xiaorui''s face and scraped twice: "so big also wet bed, shame!"


    Su Xiaorui looks at night Xiaonian and then looks at Su Ying''s smile. Suddenly Suddenly I felt cheated.


    His face was almost reddening.


    His small mouth pouted, and then his whole person was covered in the quilt: "hum, don''t like you, ignore you."


    Su Ying is so cute by Su Xiaorui that she pokes at the quilt: "rui''er, rui''er You don''t have a long nose. Come out. "


    Night small read rare cover mouth, smile very lovely: "brother, you don''t worry, I won''t tell others."


    "You all bully me, you are bad guys!"


    Su Ying and ye Xiaonian laughed enough. They took Su Xiaorui out of the quilt and pinched his pink cheek: "be careful to be stuffy. Don''t be angry with your mother, OK?"


    Su Xiaorui''s hair is messy at the moment, and his forehead is also covered with some sweat because of the sultry heat. He says goodbye to his face: "it''s not good."


    Su Xiaorui pauses and turns back with his lips: "but if my mother makes us a cake tomorrow, I will forgive you."


    "All right." Su Ying promised, "that mother will make you a cake tomorrow."


    Ye Xiaonian also asked: "I want to drink watermelon juice."


    "Well, your mother will make them for you." Su Ying reached out and rubbed their small heads.


    Su Xiaorui asked in a low voice: "mother, is the nose really long if you lie?"


    Su Ying thought for a while, or seriously said: "a liar''s nose will not be long. But if a bad boy does something wrong and lies and doesn''t know how to repent, his nose will rot out


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "so That little Nuo''s nose will rot, won''t he? "


    Su Ying: "er..."


    Make enough, Su Ying will two small buns stuffed into the quilt, while continuing to tell the story, while gently patting their soft body.


    After finally coaxing them to sleep, she crept out and closed the door.


    Su Ying was about to go back to the room where she lived when she suddenly found a person sitting in the yard. Her eyes turned out to be situ Mengyao.


    Su Ying stopped and could not help walking towards her.


    Under the cold moonlight, her figure seems to add a lonely, but also seems to send out a faint sadness.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps, situ Mengyao turned her head. Her face became more and more white in the moonlight. Her warm eyes were stained with a soft light: "sister-in-law."


    "Just call me a shadow." Su Ying smiles at her and sits down beside her: "why don''t you sleep?"


    Situ Mengyao propped up his chin with his hand: "this is a good moon, come out to enjoy the moon."


    Su Ying looked up at the bright moonlight in the sky and said with a smile, "the moon is really good today, but it''s already late. Don''t you worry about the fourth brother?"


    Situ Mengyao''s face showed a trance: "he just can''t bear to worry about me."


    Her words are very light, similar to a whisper, Su Ying still heard, for a moment did not know when to say what words.


    Sima Mengyao''s lips were tinged with a touch of tenderness. He asked casually, "are Xiaorui and Xiaonian asleep?"


    Mention two children, Su Ying''s eyes can not help but show a gentle look: "yes, these two children are very mischievous, not easy to coax to sleep."


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes flashed with envy: "it''s still small, how carefree it is..."


    After a little chat, they suddenly felt that the wind was a little cold on their bodies, so they left for home.Su Ying returns to the house. When she is about to close the door, she finds that the room she is going to is not the main room.


    Su Ying seems to suddenly understand what, is it that situ Mengyao and yefeixu sleep separately? A fight?


    She thought of what Xiaonian had said before. Could it be that there were no children between them? Could it be that their feelings were not good?


    "What are you looking at at at the door?" Night is not white evil spirit low voice from behind, with a trace of dull sexy taste.


    Su Ying turned her head and saw that the night was not white, languidly leaning on the head of the bed, with a smile that could not be concealed on his beautiful face.


    Su Ying walked towards night feibai, and her eyes flashed with curiosity. She had never seen him in such a good mood: "what''s so happy?"


    Night is not white, stretch out white and moist fingers, toward Su Ying hook.


    Su Ying understood and leaned down to stick his ears up.


    Night Fei''s thin lips felt moistened on her ears. He covered Su Ying''s ears and said a few words. Su Ying immediately showed an unbelievable look: "really?"


    Night is not white to pull her to sit down at the head of the bed, his eyes are Twinkle, lip brim with smile not smile look: "cheat you to do what?"


    "I just didn''t expect it to happen." Getting the treasure map is full of coincidences from the beginning to the end, and it is up to them to find the treasure.


    Night is not white, at the moment, the black eyes are shining, tightly falling on her white face.


    The light in the room was dim, and her skin was so delicate that it gave off an attractive luster.


    When a man is too excited, he often exudes a kind of animal nature.


    Night is not white throat knot micro motion, a long arm will su Ying whole person hoop in the bosom, with the extremely fast speed will she press under the body.


    He bowed his head, fiery lips and tongues fiercely kisses her attractive delicate lips, Su Ying''s face is slightly red, but can''t push him away at all.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 618

    Night feibai has been kissing Su Ying panting, hot lips close to her ear whispered: "shadow, you are the best gift from heaven."


    Su Ying gasped and snorted coldly: "you don''t come here. You didn''t quarrel with me at the beginning."


    Ye feibai smiles bitterly: "how can I still mention the original thing? Now I will hurt you..."


    His eyes were dark, his lips were crooked, he bowed his head to kiss her slender neck, and his lips and tongues swam around her neck and glided through her delicate skin.


    He sniffed the faint fragrance of her body and breathed more and more quickly


    Su Ying took a breath, clenched his hands against the night''s white chest, and said, "how do I feel that there is something wrong with my fourth brother and sister-in-law They have a bad relationship? "


    Ye Fei''s eyes are full of her delicate and white skin. She chewed on her chin and just gave a casual hum.


    Su Ying pushed him: "don''t make a fuss. I think they are sleeping in separate rooms today."


    "Split rooms?" Night is not white, frowning.


    Su Ying see night not white leave her some, can''t help but will the heart of the question asked: "they married six years have no children, is it because of emotional discord?"


    Ye feibai pondered for a while and said faintly, "don''t look at Feixu''s careless in the ordinary day. In fact, he has everything in mind. I don''t know. I only know that he was drunk and said that there are other men in my sister-in-law''s heart... "


    "Isn''t it? It doesn''t look like it. "


    "Who knows." Ye feibai seems unwilling to mention this matter, and his hot lips kiss again, "what do we care about others now? It''s business for us to have another daughter ourselves. "


    "Don''t come!" Su Ying glared at him. He really thought that the child was coming out at will.


    Su Ying didn''t have a chance to refute. Her body soon became soft as water, and she didn''t even have the strength to argue. Her cold eyes were stained with lust and watery and wet.


    Her appearance makes night Fei white hair crazy, tossing up endlessly, eager to make up for the lack of five years.


    Su Ying was so confused by him that she almost went to sleep. In her bewilderment, she figured out a truth. The night is not white, and it is a wild animal.


    Night is not white to see Su Ying has gone to sleep, lips slightly toot up, as if some discontented appearance.


    His fierce look softened, and he bowed his head to kiss her lips.


    He put her slender waist in his arms and soon fell into sleep.


    The two people in the bed were so close that their breath lingered together.


    The moon is soft and shining into the room, covered with a light silver white.


    The world is safe and the years are quiet.


    Su Ying got up late the next day. When she woke up, she looked out through the window lattice and found that the sun was too high.


    She thought of last night''s charming and ambiguous, her face slightly hot.


    After that, she went out with the two little boys, and they went out with her.


    It seems that they have just practiced their skills, and there are still glistening sweat on their foreheads.


    After seeing Su Ying, two small buns immediately let go of the night''s non white hands and ran towards Su Ying happily.


    "Good morning, mother."


    Su Xiaorui grabs Su Ying''s arm and shakes: "mother ~"


    Su Ying rubs their heads: "did you have breakfast?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui''s eyes blinking at Su Ying, "I want to eat cake made by my mother today."


    Ye Xiaonian has never eaten a cake. When he hears Su Xiaorui mention the cake, he has a look in his eyes.


    Su Ying touched the eyes of Xiao Nian at night. She was so distressed that she immediately said, "my mother will do it for you now."


    Ye feibai had already approached and knocked on the forehead of the two steamed buns with a serious tone: "you only know how to eat, but your mother hasn''t eaten breakfast yet."


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his neck and muttered, "my mother hasn''t had breakfast yet My mother actually sleeps in till now... "


    Su Ying


    After su Ying finished her meal, she went to the kitchen.


    She found situ Mengyao alone in the kitchen making snacks, also did not let the next person hit.


    Situ Mengyao turned to see Su Ying, as if to see the doubts in her eyes, said with a smile: "I like a person, quiet, or to pass the time."


    Su Ying felt as if she was forced to smile.


    She found it hard to imagine that, as the prince''s princess, she had no husband''s love and no children of her own, so she could only spend her time by making things.


    Seeing that the servants had prepared all the materials Su Ying needed, situ Mengyao couldn''t help asking, "shadow, what are you going to do?


    Su Ying said with a smile: "Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian want to eat cake, and they want to make one when they have time.""Cake? What is a cake Situ Mengyao had never heard of cake and asked curiously.


    "Make something for Xiao Rui in his spare time." Su Ying said casually.


    Situ Mengyao was curious and watched Su Ying do it.


    Although the equipment here is a little backward, but the advantage is that the materials are fresh, and situ Mengyao helps. After half an hour, an apple flavored cake is baked.


    Situ Mengyao sniffed: "it smells good."


    Su Ying will cake out, and so on into the kitchen with watermelon juice out, found that the whole cake has been eaten up.


    Even Xiao Rui, Ouyang Liuyun and ye Feixu have been robbed of the last piece of cake.


    "My mother made it. I should give it to me!"


    "I''ve just had one. I''ll take this one!"


    "It''s clearly I''ve got it. It''s mine!"


    Night is not white, do not like to eat sweets, smell the smell of cake also can not help eating a small piece, at the moment to see two men and their son grab cake, cold stare at two people.


    So Xiao Rui happily ate the last piece of cake.


    Night Feixu saw Su Ying come out with watermelon juice in his hand, and looked at Su Ying with an indeterminate face: "sister-in-law, is there any cake? And eat! "


    Su Ying put watermelon juice in front of everyone: "do you think it''s good to sell this in xiangmanlou?"


    Ye Feixu''s eyes glowed: "yes, of course


    Situ Mengyao slowly said: "soft and delicious, very delicious."


    Su Ying''s lips slightly raised: "wait for me to go back, and then mix out the cream, then the taste will be better."


    Ouyang Liuyun has already drunk a cup of watermelon juice while everyone is talking. His face shows an intoxicated look: "watermelon juice is really good to drink."


    Su Xiaorui''s face was discontented with his mouth and said, "Uncle Ouyang, you''ve been drinking it again Well, don''t take my cake. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 619

    After su Ying and his party came back from other hospitals, they brought several baskets of apples.


    They held an Apple Festival immediately for fear that the apples would rot.


    Over the years, xiangmanlou''s special sauce and hot pot seasoning have no one to surpass. There are a lot of repeat customers, and the popularity has been very high.


    Therefore, the news that xiangmanlou is going to hold an apple festival soon attracted the attention of diners.


    Su Ying was afraid that the number of people was too large to squeeze into two restaurants, so he asked yefeixu to enter by means of admission tickets, each of which was 10 Liang silver.


    With this ticket, all the food on that day can be tasted free of charge, as well as special gifts.


    Although the price of admission tickets was high, all the tickets were snatched for a moment.


    The reputation of xiangmanlou has always been very good. Regular visitors of xiangmanlou think that there is nothing wrong with eating as long as it is pushed out by xiangmanlou.


    On the Apple Festival, there are ten big tables in the center of xiangmanlou. There are apple cakes, apple pies, silky apples, apple juice, apple pancakes


    These snacks are in the form of self-service, and they are all taken by themselves.


    Most people here have eaten apples for the first time. Once upon a time, people in Dongling misunderstood that apples were poisonous, so after word of mouth, no one touched apples, let alone planted them.


    As a result, the apple is slowly hiding in the mainland.


    Today, after the apple is made, every snack is sweet and delicious. It is not boring at all. No one can think of it as wild fruit.


    Ye Feixu specially vacates a box with elegant and chic environment upstairs to entertain his own people.


    In the middle of the box is a big round table. In the middle of the box, all kinds of barbecues are being roasted with oil, and the aroma is full.


    There are lots of Apple cakes on the side.


    Two small steamed stuffed buns kept stuffing snacks into their mouths and said: "eat well, eat well."


    Although Ye Xiaonian ate fast, he ate very elegantly. Su Xiaorui had no image at all. He held the barbecue roll in one hand and apple cake in the other.


    Su Ying saw him like this and couldn''t help but say: "eat slowly, there are still a lot of..."


    At this time, ye Feixu came in from outside with a smile on his face: "Wow, sister-in-law, today''s business is really excellent We have used most of the apples we brought back from the mountains behind other hospitals! "


    Ouyang Liuyun raised his head and asked anxiously, "do you mean we may not have it tomorrow?"


    "When there are more apples in the mountain, they will send someone to the other side." Ye Feixu was very happy with Su Ying''s smile, "sister-in-law, do you know that we have made a profit of nearly 2000 taels of silver in the morning, and it may break through 5000 taels in one day."


    "So many?" Su Ying is very satisfied with her formula, and her eyes show an unbelievable look.


    "People say these cakes are very delicious!" Night Feixu said with a smile, "they said that the sandwich inside has never been eaten, sweet and rich."


    This sandwich is apple flavored cream specially made by Su Ying. It tastes very good when added to the cake.


    Ouyang Liuyun thumbs up at Su Ying: "sister-in-law is powerful, no matter what you do, it''s delicious."


    "Of course Su Xiaorui forced his head, and his small face was full of pride. He slightly raised his small face, "my mother can do anything, my mother does everything delicious!"


    Night feibai heard everyone praising Su Ying, his face showed a proud look.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui enviously.


    Su Ying''s heart is suddenly warm. She couldn''t take care of Xiaonian before, but it''s different.


    She rolled the meat slices with lettuce and dipped it in the sauce, and sent it to the mouth of yexiaonian. In a soft voice, she said, "come."


    Night small read cleverly come to the past, a mouthful slowly taste, although has eaten many times the barbecue, but the mother feeds the taste is also better.


    Su Xiaorui''s small mouth of oil toot also came together, a sad face: "my mother only hurt me, my mother does not love me..."


    Everyone can''t help laughing when they see Su Xiaorui competing for favor.


    On apple day, everyone in xiangmanlou is busy with backache. When it comes to closing, ye Feixu''s face is full of tiredness.


    But when he saw the profit of six thousand Liang silver on the account, the whole person couldn''t help laughing and couldn''t close his mouth.


    He pushed the account book to Su Ying, patted the table happily and said, "sister-in-law, sister-in-law! Did you see that! Six thousand taels, six thousand taels! This apple is a blessing fruit


    Su Xiaorui laughs: "fourth uncle, you laugh so silly."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Ying calmly drank a mouthful of Apple Tea: "since everyone likes to eat cakes, I think we might as well open a special shop selling cakes."


    Ye Feixu nodded his head and said, "good, good!"


    Ye feibai put down his tea cup and glared at ye Feixu: "don''t be tired of your sister-in-law!"Night Feixu just as did not hear, looking at Su Ying expectantly, Su Ying slowly said: "since we want to open a pastry shop, we must make it unique, different, and taste more. I''ll try it at home these days. "


    After the Apple Festival, Su Ying, in order to open the cake shop early, has been making cream in the kitchen, making cakes, baking biscuits, making cold drinks and milk tea.


    She has the best milk source, the best flour, and some rare materials from yefeixu, so the taste of the cake is good.


    But Su Ying in order to make a variety of flavors, keep trying to do a lot of samples, each time to let the red wave green mark to try.


    It''s just that if you eat too much delicious food, you will have nausea.


    At the end of the day, red wave and green mark dare not appear in front of Su Ying as long as they know that the cake is coming out.


    At this time, the smell of cake baking filled the whole kitchen, Su Ying was just looking for someone to taste it, and Hongbo ran from outside.


    "Hongbo, try..." Su Ying turned her head and saw the anxious look on her face. She couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Red wave gasped: "princess, Zhao Guanshi has come to see you."


    "Zhao Guanshi?" Su Ying just remembered at this time that she did not dare to have a relationship with Yin Shu for five years in order to avoid night non white.


    So she forgot that she was the master of Yin Shu.


    Before Zhao Guanshi, in order to get rid of the relationship with Su Ying, he didn''t dare to come to the door easily. He was afraid that the matter would not be good this time.


    As soon as Zhao Guanshi saw Su Ying, he had a surprised and excited look on his face: "princess, you are finally back!"


    Zhao Guanshi is a quiet person. Now she looks anxious. Su Ying asks, "how did she sing Shu these years?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 620

    Zhao Guanshi heard Su Ying''s question, his head dropped slightly, and his eyes showed a trace of guilt: "since the princess left, the turnover of our Yinshu has been declining day by day..."


    "We sing Shu only skin care products have a place in the market, but the main clothing is We often put on new clothes. Customers think that such clothes are not as outstanding as before. Although our quality is good, we can''t stand the price reduction repeatedly... "


    "Yin Shu has lost a lot of money in recent years. Several shops in East China are due to poor management It''s closed. "


    Zhao Guanshi''s voice is getting lower and lower. In recent years, Yin Shu has gradually declined and butterfly dance has gradually risen.


    The quality of Yinshu''s things is really good, but there is no idea of winning by surprise. We would rather choose the butterfly dance which is much cheaper.


    If in the past, the young lady''s wife in the capital was always proud of having the things in Yinshu''s palace and kept up with each other, but now they are basically asking: what new clothes does butterfly dance have recently?


    Su Ying sighs in the heart: originally she is not in these five years, Yin Shu has not finished this way.


    The market is changing too fast. If Lin''an Wang didn''t support her, she would have gone out of business.


    seeing Su Ying frown, Zhao said in a low voice: "princess, now you have come back to the capital This Yin Shu may still be saved. "


    Su Ying listened to Zhao Guanshi''s tone of voice, settled his mind and asked, "how much money does Yin Shu have now? We might as well launch some new ready-made clothes in the near future. "


    "Recently, a batch of skin care products have just been produced, and there is almost no money to pay for the cloth..."


    Su Ying startled, Yin Shu has not fallen into this situation?


    But also, when she left, and Yin Shu advanced a large amount of silver, and later Yin Shu did not make any improvement, resulting in the present situation is also there.


    "I''ll think about it first." After su Ying dismissed Zhao, the whole person sat at the stone table, supporting his chin to think about things.


    Yin Shu was the first clothing shop in Dongling state, but now she is not popular enough. She has launched ready-made clothes all of a sudden, which may not be seen by others.


    What kind of things to warm up and attract customers'' attention?


    Yin Shu behind the team there are craftsmen, as long as Su Ying can say, nothing is impossible.


    But the problem is that there''s not much money now?


    She had lost all the silver she had brought out from Yin Shu. In recent years, she made some money by relying on the noodle shop.


    However, he was too low-key and could not save too much money. Later, he built a manor, and his life can only be regarded as more abundant.


    "Yinger, what''s the matter of sighing and sighing, angry with two little carrots?"


    Su Ying raised her head and saw that night Fei was coming towards her. He was wearing a white dress today, and his black hair was hanging down at will. He looked lazy and evil.


    He looked at her with a pair of deep eyes like obsidian, with a shallow smile, deep but not bottom.


    "How can they make me angry?" One is clever and sensible, and the other is cute. She has no chance to get angry.


    Night feibai sat down in front of Su Ying, stretched out her slender fingers and picked up her chin: "how can the whole person be listless?"


    Su Ying sighed and waved his hand: "Yin Shu is almost destroyed. Now even the silver for cloth can''t be taken out."


    "It''s just a matter of money?" Night is not white moistening lips, with a touch of evil charm smile, "we still lack of money?"


    "The cost of Yinshu is very high. All the fabrics are of the best quality. You need to..." Su Ying said half, suddenly stopped, she saw the night is not white lips playful smile, all of a sudden understand.


    Ye feibai stretched out her hand and rubbed her black and soft hair: "ten thousand taels of gold."


    "Enough!" Su Ying''s eyes became black and bright, "now accompany me to Lin''an mansion."


    "Good." Night is not white doting to look at her, do not want to agree.


    Two small steamed buns were taken out to play by Liu ronghua in the morning. Su Ying didn''t take her two children, and went to Lin''an king immediately with night feibai.


    After being reported by the subordinates, Princess Lin''an and King Lin''an both welcomed them out.


    "Godfather, godmother..." Although I haven''t seen each other for five years, Su Ying feels that the last meeting seems like yesterday.


    "Shadow..." Princess Lin''an just opened her mouth, and her voice choked. She went forward to hold Su Ying''s hands, and tears appeared in her apricot eyes. "Just come back, just come back."


    "Hum!" Lin''an Wang heavily snorted, the whole face is very serious, "come back so many days, unexpectedly just come to see us today."


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment. After she came back from Nanyang, she was always delayed by things like this and that. Even today, she came here because of Yinshu.


    If Godfather knew her purpose, he would be more angry.


    Su Ying saw the old Lin''an Wang frown and grinned at him: "godfather, I''m not here? Are you so reluctant to see me"Hum!" King Lin''an snorted again, his face softened a lot.


    Princess Lin''an said with a smile to Su Ying, "your godfather was just talking about you. Don''t look at him now. He is so happy."


    The king of Lin''an was uncovered by the princess of Lin''an, and there was no angry look on his face.


    He went to Su Ying and ye feibai''s back to probe: "why didn''t nian''er come? And the other one is rui''er? "


    "The two children ran out to play today..." Su Ying saw a disappointed look on his face and said, "I''ll bring them here in a few days."


    Lin''an Wang''s face showed a displeased look, and again hummed: "sure enough, it is not the godfather and godmother in the heart!"


    Princess Lin''an took Su Ying''s hand and went inside: "OK, come in first, this outside is in the sun."


    Princess Lin''an took Su Ying in front of her. She asked in a low voice, "how about treating you for nothing?"


    Su Ying thought about it and nodded.


    "Seriously?" Princess Lin''an stopped and asked, "he was not a pet in those days..."


    "It''s all a play, eh..." Mention of those shady things, Su Ying does not know is regret, or bitter smile.


    "It''s a guess When you left, he almost collapsed, and even nearly destroyed the whole Yin Shu in order to force you out. "


    Su Ying said in a low voice: "I know, it was only in those years that I hated him and didn''t want to have a relationship with him..."


    Princess Lin''an said happily, "fortunately, it''s all over. Feibai has had a hard time these years. He is punishing himself. I can''t even read it. You are back now, and you should live a good life in the future "


    " yes, the godmother said yes. "


    "Mention Yinshu..." Princess Lin''an said helplessly, "although it was not destroyed in the non white hands, it was defeated in my hands."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 621

    Four people went to the front hall, and Princess Lin''an asked her servants to serve tea.


    She handed a box to Su Ying''s hand and said with a laugh: "Yin Shu is still returned to your hand now. I''m afraid that I can manage it again, and finally there is no chance to turn over."


    Su Ying took over the box, with a touch of guilt on her face: "ganniang, you have been worried about these years."


    "Silly boy." Princess Lin''an patted Su Ying''s hand, "what kind words do you say to ganniang. It''s only because the ganniang doesn''t have a pair of skillful hands and a delicate heart, so she can''t guard the Song Shu for you. "


    "Ganniang..." Su Ying looks at the loving eyes of Princess Lin''an, and her heart is full of moving.


    King Lin''an took a sip of tea at the moment, looked at Su Ying for a long time, and then said two words: "thin."


    King Lin''an turned his head and glared at Yefei: "Ying''er must have suffered a lot these years If you don''t treat the shadow well, I can''t spare you! "


    "Don''t worry, uncle." He wanted to hold the shadow in his hand, and how could he fail him.


    King Lin''an snorted, "if you hadn''t made the shadow angry, how could she have left for so many years? In the future, if you let me know that you treat the shadow a little bad, I will hide it in the place you can''t find immediately


    Night feibai some headache to cover the forehead, help to look at Su Ying, Su Ying silent smile.


    Princess Lin''an gently coughed: "well, you are so scared that you dare not come to the door."


    The king of Lin''an said in a deep voice, "how dare he?"


    Night is not white to put down the tea cup, solemn way: "aunt''s proposal will be considered in vain."


    King Lin''an''s forehead was full of blue veins.


    Su Ying and ye feibai sit here for an afternoon. When Su Ying and Lin''an Wang mention their life in Nanyang and some interesting things, King Lin''an''s face gets better.


    Back in the carriage, night feibai hugs Su Ying and sits on his leg. He hugs her tightly. Su Ying can''t get rid of it: "Hey, why are you..."


    Ye Fei''s white lips stuck to Su Ying''s ear, and vaguely blew at her ears: "uncle, if I''m not good to you, he will hide you in the place I can''t find. Now that the carriage is bumping, what if it shocks you? "


    Su Ying squinted at him: "you don''t come!"


    He rubbed his long fingers on her chin, and his strong chest pressed against her: "you say I''m good to you. Do you want to treat me well?"


    Su Ying has not had time to answer, his kiss has taken advantage of the void, overbearing and strong, gentle and lingering enough to entangle her lips and tongue.


    His Phoenix eyes half squint, eyes deep open.


    Su Ying''s heart missed a beat.


    Once she used a short time to let Yin Shu become the first clothing shop of Dongling kingdom. Now Yinshu returns to her hands, and she has enough confidence to let Yinshu return to the previous position.


    After su Ying returned to huaiwang mansion, he saw two little buns bouncing towards him, and suddenly he had inspiration.


    Said to have been caring for the Miss Yin Shu, now basically married, have their own children.


    At the moment, if the baby stroller series, such as the baby stroller, should be good.


    These things are novel and practical. They are what children need when they are growing up.


    After su Ying had an idea, she immediately calmed down and drew the drawing.


    Yin Shu behind the craftsman has been no challenge for a long time.


    After they received the drawings, they understood their uses. They all sighed in their hearts about what kind of exquisite heart she had. They could think of everything.


    The craftsmen worked on it for a few days, and then they made it.


    Su Ying after seeing the finished product is very satisfied, and began to do a few leaflets posted in xiangmanlou, with catchy advertising words.


    "Yin Shu handcart, flying general feeling."


    "Sing Shu walker, the choice of growth."


    Xiangmanlou has a large passenger flow, but in two days, catchy advertisements spread all over the streets, and even street children can say two sentences.


    For a while, these products began to be popular in the capital, but in a few days, nearly thousands of trolleys and walkers were sold.


    And other branches across the country also have orders from time to time, but a few days Yin Shu''s popularity quickly recovered.


    Su Ying see time mature, will sing Shu before all the outstanding style of clothes are off the shelf, put on their latest design of clothes.


    Recently, there was another annual celebration. If you buy 500 Liang silver, you will get a box of sunscreen; if you buy 1000 Liang, you will get a child''s Trojan horse; if you buy 1500 Liang, you will get a walking car.


    Half a month later, Zhao Guanshi saw Su Ying again, and his whole face was filled with jubilation: "princess, this new style is in line with the wishes of the guests. Basically, it was snatched away from the shelves for a long time."Su Ying was drinking tea, her face was calm, as if everything was under her control: "in addition to the tailoring of each dress, it is also necessary to have its unique and lingering charm to set off its own temperament. There was no problem with the previous styles, but no bright spots were found. A woman who loves beauty and doesn''t lack money will not ask for a mediocre dress. "


    Zhao Guanshi repeatedly nodded: "the princess said yes."


    "What has happened to the butterfly dance recently?" Su Ying is quite Pei butterfly dance. After the original event, she can rise again and even take the place of Yin Shu.


    as like as two peas in the face of Zhao Zhao, he said: "they have recently unveiled the same doll as ours, which is really shameful!"


    Butterfly dance has always been good at imitation, but puppets are the means of warming up and are easy to imitate. Su Ying doesn''t think so.


    Her fingers tapped on the table: "you keep watching and tell me if there''s anything else."


    "Yes."


    Yin Shu''s business has improved recently.


    Su Ying drew a lot of design drawings in one breath. She had not touched her hand for several years, but her technique was not unfamiliar at all, and even had unlimited inspiration.


    On the other side, while drawing the design drawings, Su Ying made the cake and drink almost the same, achieving the taste she thought was the best.


    Because two little buns were very happy to eat: "Mom, this cake is better than the cake made before."


    Night small read also nodded: "taste soft, sweet but not greasy."


    Su Ying watched them eat happily, afraid that they would hurt their teeth and seriously said, "you can only eat one piece each."


    "Well..."


    At this time, Green Mark came in from the outside: "princess, the Empress Dowager has given an order to invite the two young masters to go to the CI Ning palace."


    Night small read suddenly thought of what: "mother, great grandparents like sweet food."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 622

    Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui have just entered the palace of ciling. Before ye Xiaonian reacts, Su Xiaorui has already run away.


    Su Xiaorui opened his small hand and ran quickly towards the empress dowager, rubbing against the Empress Dowager''s arms.


    On his small face carved with Pink Jade, his thick eyelashes trembled, his smile was innocent, and his voice was soft and waxy. He said, "Taizu mother, Xiao Rui missed you so much."


    The Empress Dowager grinned and hugged him in her arms. She said angrily, "my mother missed you very much. Why didn''t she come into the palace to see her recently?"


    Su Xiaorui sprinkled Jiao, and his little head rubbed against the Empress Dowager''s arms. He felt embarrassed and said, "I fell into the water last time. I inhaled nose water every day I''m sorry to meet my grandmother


    Dare to offend Xiaorui children''s shoes, every day in the back to wear shoes for you, you Muyou!


    The Empress Dowager listened to his tender voice and immediately felt pity for him.


    She reproached Xiao Nuo secretly in her heart and rubbed his small head: "are you afraid that your grandmother will laugh at you?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui forced his head, "but I''m more afraid to infect my grandmother with wind cold."


    The Empress Dowager said, "I wish I could hurt Su Xiaorui to my bones. This child is so intimate, so filial, so considerate for others. It''s very rare that he is so considerate!


    The Empress Dowager asked softly, "are you well now?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded his head, "thank you for your concern. My mother is the best."


    Night small read to see small Rui that small dog leg appearance, lip corner just gently pull.


    Although Xiao Rui always subverts his outlook on life, he has adapted to it.


    Ye Xiaonian came to salute the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager found that Xiaonian and Xiaorui were together. Although she was still a little grown-up, she looked lively and had other expressions on her face: "Xiaonian, come to my grandmother."


    Ye Xiaonian walked towards the Empress Dowager and handed over a beautiful box in his hand: "Taizu mother, we brought you something to eat. Please try it."


    Su Xiaorui blinked his black bright eyes and said in an exaggerated tone: "it''s especially delicious."


    "Oh? What is this? " The Empress Dowager looked at the square box in front of her curiously.


    Yexiaonian opened the box carefully, but saw that there were nine square cakes in it, with different colors, gorgeous colors and sweet taste.


    Originally, Su Ying heard Xiaonian say that the Empress Dowager is fond of sweetness, but she doesn''t know what kind of taste she likes. She cuts nine kinds of cakes out of the oven and assembles them into a nine palace grid.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a smile: "this cake is exquisite."


    Su Xiaorui took a small spoon and handed it to the Empress Dowager''s lips: "Taizu mother, have a try."


    "Good." The Empress Dowager narrowed her eyes and took a taste. The taste was soft, sweet but not greasy, with the sweetness of fruit. The cream in the interlayer tastes mellow and greasy, with a strong milk fragrance, rich and sweet.


    The Empress Dowager tasted the taste for the first time and fell in love with it all of a sudden


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Empress Dowager ate happily and said with a smile, "yes, Xiaorui also thinks it''s delicious."


    The Empress Dowager took the two steamed buns to the throne and sat down: "Xiao Rui will eat one too Let''s have a piece of it, too... "


    "Hee hee..."


    Mi Fei came here at this time. She had just entered the palace when she heard the sound of laughter coming from inside.


    She saw that the Empress Dowager and her two children were happy, and a cold light flashed through her charming eyes.


    Mi Fei converged her eyebrows and went to the Empress Dowager with lotus steps. She said with a smile, "what are you saying, aunt? Are you so happy?"


    "The AI family sees this pair of living treasure, in the heart ah is sweet Zizi." The Empress Dowager was amused by the two children, with a smile on her face, "these two filial children brought delicious cakes to AI family. You can also taste them."


    Mi Fei likes to eat sweet food. She took a piece and tasted it. Her eyes brightened slightly: "it''s delicious. Where did you buy this cake? Why have you never eaten it before?"


    "This kind of pastry is not available now." Su Xiaorui raised his face slightly, showing a proud look in his eyes, "because this is done by his mother."


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a look of surprise, Su Ying had such a good craftsmanship.


    Night small read lip corner tiny pick, smile Ying Ying Ying said: "small Niang tasted the cake made by her mother, think that the great grandmother will like."


    As soon as Mi Fei heard that it was su Ying''s, a slight irony flashed on her face: "it''s just pastry. It''s like eating a strange flavor."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Mi Fei blankly. He asked the Empress Dowager in a puzzled way: "my mother, grandma Mi just said it was delicious. How could she change her mouth all of a sudden?"


    Mi Fei was stunned and her lips were slightly stiff. However, the Empress Dowager couldn''t help taking another piece and tasting it carefully: "I think it''s good for my family."


    Mi Fei''s heart suddenly had a bad premonition.


    Su Xiaorui put his arm around the Empress Dowager''s neck and said with a smile: "Taizu mother, I feel the same way. We have a good understanding of each other.""You little devil." The Empress Dowager is amused to laugh, and points Su Xiaorui''s nose with her hand, and her lips smile.


    Mi Fei sees that the Empress Dowager only cares about chatting with her two children, but she can hardly get in a word.


    A look of resentment flashed over her face, and she hated the state of being left out.


    The Empress Dowager dotes on two little ghosts, which is not a good omen.


    Two small buns accompanied the Empress Dowager in the palace for a whole afternoon. They made the Empress Dowager laugh and were kept by the Empress Dowager for dinner.


    The two little buns went back and said vividly the reaction of the Empress Dowager after eating the cake.


    Su Xiaorui climbed to Su Ying''s arms and sat down: "my great grandmother likes it very much. She ate four pieces altogether."


    Su Ying asked with a smile: "that still has five yuan?"


    Su Xiaorui broke his finger: "well Brother ate one piece, and grandma Mi ate one piece Well. "


    Su Ying points Su Xiaorui''s nose: "you this snack goods."


    "Who made my mother so delicious." Su Xiaorui''s eyes narrowed with a smile. "Hum, grandma Mi said that her mother''s cake had a smell. It''s nonsense."


    Su Ying smiles. Mi Fei doesn''t agree with her. This reaction is normal.


    Su Ying see night small read is thinking of what, can''t help rubbing his head: "what is thinking?"


    Ye Xiaonian raised his head and said solemnly, "my mother, my mother, likes cream. She likes the taste of Matcha and apple Why don''t we make a cake as a gift on her birthday


    "Birthday?" Su Ying nodded, which just remembered, "it seems that there are not a few days."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 623

    "What are you talking about?" Ye feibai came out of the study and saw the mother and son talking.


    Xiao Rui lies in Su Ying''s arms, waving two small hands, looking very happy. Xiaonian is held by Su Ying and leans on her body. Such a picture looks very warm and makes people''s heart warm.


    "Dad." Su Xiaorui heard the voice, turned to see the night is not white, open his hands, grinning at his lips, "embrace."


    Night feibai naturally took him over and patted him on his buttocks.


    A smile flashed in his eyes, but his face was as cold as ice: "it''s so big that I have to hold it every day!"


    Su Xiaorui twists and turns in his arms, two lotus like arms tightly around his neck: "because you are my father, Dad, hey, hey, hey..."


    Su Ying held Xiaonian in her arms and said with a smile, "look at your brother, like a small octopus."


    "I''ve seen it all." Ye Xiaonian said seriously, "don''t let me hold him, I can''t hold him."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes suddenly widened. His brother has not held me yet. He opened his hand at night Xiaonian: "brother, embrace me."


    Su Ying chuckled.


    Night feibai hoops Su Xiaorui in his arms and pinches his face in silence. His heart is soft.


    Now, with his wife and children all around him, it seems that this is perfection.


    Su Xiaorui seemed to think of something at this time: "Dad, it''s amazing today. You didn''t drive us away Don''t you have a sister today


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Empress Dowager''s birthday will come in a twinkling of an eye. This is the 60th birthday of the Empress Dowager. The emperor of the Ming Dynasty decreed that the old people of the Empress Dowager would be happy.


    Therefore, a few days ago, the Ming emperor issued an imperial edict to order officials of three grades or above, as well as the prince and his son-in-law, to bring their families into the palace to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    On the day of the Empress Dowager''s birthday, the invited people entered the palace early. At the beginning of the banquet, they entered the seats according to the designated positions.


    The place where the birthday banquet is held is in the back garden. The flowers in the garden are blooming in clusters and branches. They are gorgeous and colorful.


    Here, the decoration of each place is exquisite to the extreme. Every detail is beautifully decorated. There is also a huge red carpet on the ground, which is embroidered with exquisite pictures and texts, which is gorgeous everywhere.


    Even the maids who served in the palace all put on colorful clothes on this day, adding a gorgeous color to the atmosphere.


    Su Ying came to the palace early in the morning. She dressed up a little today, wearing a pink pleated skirt with crabapple flowers embroidered on her skirt.


    She wore a Liuyun bun and wore a delicate jade flower hairpin. The whole person exuded a fresh and elegant natural beauty.


    After she took her two children to the table, she cast her eyes on the whole banquet.


    The Empress Dowager is sitting on the chairman of the north head. She is wearing a festive dress with auspicious cloud patterns today. She looks noble and graceful. She sat solemnly on a high throne and looked down at the crowd.


    The emperor and the queen wore bright yellow clothes to accompany one side, while Mi Fei sat on the other side.


    Today, she is specially dressed up. She is wearing the latest style clothes of Yinshu. Her long skirt like Tulle is winding and dragging. The color of her clothes is like the morning glow, which radiates beautiful luster in the sun.


    Mi Fei''s appearance is outstanding and her skin color is like jade. Now the whole person looks more noble and elegant, and her beauty is beyond measure.


    Today''s Mi Fei is not the most beloved woman of the Ming emperor, but she has the highest position in the imperial palace after the queen. Her only regret is that she has no children.


    In the lower position, on the east side of the table, the second prince''s night is not white, the fourth Prince''s night is not Xu, the fifth Prince''s night is extraordinary, the sixth Prince''s night is not ink, and then other ministers and their husband-in-law.


    On the west side of the table are the ladies, the princesses and the other ladies.


    Su Ying faintly said goodbye to the imperial concubine Jiang Xin, and then there was Si Tu Meng Yao, the fourth imperial concubine, and Yu Qing, the fifth imperial concubine. Beside her sat a four-year-old child.


    The child was born beautiful, looks very much like the night extraordinary.


    Last time at the banquet of the eldest princess, the child did not come because he was ill, so this was the first time Su Ying saw him.


    Night small read to see Su Ying staring at the child, he in Su Ying''s ear whispered: "that''s five uncle''s children, night scene."


    "Well." Su Ying nodded gently.


    At this time, gongs and drums, firecrackers, suddenly sounded in the ear, Dong Dong just lively.


    Su Ying looked at the past along the sound and saw two golden lion dances on the red carpet in the middle of the open space.


    With the clang of the gongs and drums, the lion ran in a wrong rhythm.


    Their movements are lifelike, sometimes scratching their heads and wagging their tails, sometimes looking up and looking down, sometimes rolling and tumbling, with various movements,.


    Su Xiaorui is attracted by the lion dance. He seldom sits by Su Ying''s side and looks at him with his eyes fixed.The sound of gongs and drums became more and more intensive. Suddenly, the couplets were spitted out from the mouths of the two lions, and the color was described in gold characters: "happiness is like the East China Sea, longevity is more than Nanshan."


    "Good!" Su Xiaorui cheered with joy.


    After the lion dance, all the people stood up and saluted the Empress Dowager to wish her good health and happiness.


    The Empress Dowager is smiling. Please sit down.


    At the beginning of the banquet, two little buns stood up and held their fists at the Empress Dowager and said, "Xiaonian (Xiaorui) wishes the emperor''s grandmother happiness like the flowing water in the East China Sea, and her longevity is longer than that of the Nanshan pine. Every year there is today and every year there is today."


    A tender voice rang out at the party.


    Before two small steamed stuffed buns sitting in the corner, did not attract attention, all eyes fell on them for a moment.


    "My God, why There will be two as like as two peas? "


    "Don''t you know? Did you not see it last time when the eldest princess gave her birthday party? "


    "I missed it last time. What''s the matter? Princess Huai is not..."


    "Princess Huai has come back and brought back the second young master."


    "Are they twins?"


    "They look like twins, of course."


    "they are as like as two peas."


    "It looks smart and cute. I really want to take it home."


    "Good, good!" The Empress Dowager''s face is full of smiles, her heart is very relieved, and her eyes even have faint pride.


    "Grand mother, we have specially prepared a gift for you..." As soon as Su Xiaorui''s voice fell, he took yexiaonian to run outside, and the two small figures soon disappeared.


    Su Ying lips with a faint smile.


    And the crowd looked at each other.


    However, the two small things appeared in the eyes of everyone.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 624

    "What is this It looks like a blue and white birthday bottle? "


    "How exquisite the design is! How beautiful


    "It''s not porcelain Look! There seems to be a word "longevity" on it


    Everyone''s face showed a look of surprise. Hearing the words, they could not help but get up. They found that Yuanguan was indeed a huge word of longevity.


    When the two young masters approached, they saw that the huge birthday was made up of many small characters.


    What''s more, each character of longevity is different in form.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the things in the cart, which was half the height of Xiaorui. It was folded from small to large by five columns. The whole body was snow-white. The big birthday characters were described in blue on the front, and the exquisite blue and white flowers were outlined in other places.


    The Empress Dowager curiously asked, "this is..."


    "This is a cake made by my mother." Yexiaonian seriously replied, "the outer layer is all edible cream."


    Su Xiaorui also said with a smile: "the cake is made by my mother getting up before dawn, but the word of longevity on it is written by my brother and I. It has a hundred birthday."


    When Su Xiaorui said this, his face was not red and he was out of breath.


    He only wrote one hundred birthday. If you look carefully, it''s easy to find out. The ugliest one is


    Yexiaonian insisted that Su Xiaorui write 50 characters this time, but he saw that his words could make people cry. He was afraid that his mother''s efforts would be ruined, so he had to help him finish the rest of the words.


    When they heard Su Xiaorui''s words, they were all surprised at Su Ying''s originality.


    "What a new gift..."


    "Cake? Isn''t it the most popular pastry in Beijing recently


    "It''s not easy to make a cake like this!"


    "These two young masters are really filial. They are so young that they have such a heart."


    "It seems that the Empress Dowager also loves them..."


    "Did you see that the emperor and the queen looked at them with a kind of doting look."


    The Empress Dowager waved and held the two children in her arms, fondly stroked their heads, looked at Su Ying, and her eyes softened a lot.


    Su Xiaorui said with a sweet smile: "Taizu mother, this cake should be eaten while it is fresh. Have a quick taste of it..."


    The Empress Dowager contentedly said with a smile: "good, good!"


    The Empress Dowager ordered the maid to cut a piece and taste it. Today''s cake tastes better than before. In the interlayer, a few thin cream and a layer of fruit are added. The mouth is full of sweet fragrance.


    The two little buns finished the task successfully, and they returned to their positions in high spirits.


    Su Xiaorui bit his ear in Su Ying''s ear: "my mother, my mother likes it very much."


    The fifth prince sat on the seat and tasted the wine slowly. His eyes moved away from the two small steamed buns, and slipped lightly from the faces of the Empress Dowager and the Emperor Ming. A touch of cold and gloomy light flashed through his elegant and moist eyes.


    He took a look at Su Ying on the opposite side. Yu Qing understood, and a smile flashed over his rosy lips.


    Su Qing hugged the night scene, bent over his ear and said something.


    Night scene young face flashed a does not meet the age of the essence of light, forced to nod.


    The night scene stood up from the seat and walked to the middle of the banquet.


    He blessed the Empress Dowager: "jing''er congratulates the grand mother on her happiness. Jing''er also prepared a gift for her grandmother and invited her to watch it. "


    The Empress Dowager put down the cake with a smile in her eyes and asked curiously, "don''t know what gift it is?"


    The night scene stood upright and clapped.


    Soon an entourage came with a delicate box in his hand.


    The box is about three inches high. The rosewood box is carved with exquisite patterns.


    The attendant carefully put the box down. When he opened the box, a crystal clear white jade Avalokitesvara appeared.


    Guanyin is kind-hearted, with a smile on her face and a faint soft luster on her body.


    Looking at the jade Avalokitesvara, the Empress Dowager''s face flashed a glimmer of joy. The ring of all the Empress Dowager was extremely Buddhist. The birthday gift was really sent to the Empress Dowager''s heart.


    The Empress Dowager folded her hands and worshipped the jade Avalokitesvara, and then she was taken away.


    With a smile in her eyes, the Empress Dowager said to the night scene, "the king''s grandmother likes it very much."


    Night scene''s face showed a smug smile, he respectfully said: "if your grandmother likes it, it''s good."


    After the night scene finished, he turned back to his position. On the way, he took a slightly provocative look at Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaorui only do not see the night scene provocation, completely take him as the air.


    Ye Xiaonian took a candied fruit from the table and stuffed it into Su Xiaorui''s mouth: "you must like this one."


    Su Xiaorui tasted it and said, "no one can make it delicious."


    At night, he saw two people talking to themselves, without looking at him at all, and his heart was a little angry.The fifth princess looked at the scene of the night with admiration at the moment, and Jiao said with a smile: "this is a gift. What kind of cake should I send for my birthday? It''s really shabby."


    The fifth Princess spoke loudly. Yu Qing looked at her with a smile.


    If it is said that Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian gave something novel and creative before, it seems that there is a comparison after the Jade Buddha is sent to night view.


    The fifth princess was imprisoned for Su Xiaorui for many days before. If it wasn''t for the Empress Dowager''s birthday, I''m afraid she would not be able to come out.


    So she looked at Su Xiaorui''s eyes like a cold poisonous snake. She sneered: "Tut, meeting a child who grew up outside is contaminated with a poor look..."


    Ye Xiaonian raised his chin slightly, his eyes half narrowed, his eyes coldly glanced at the five princesses, which represented that he was angry.


    No one was allowed to bully his brother.


    What Su Xiaorui thinks in his heart is that people are farting. What should she do.


    Su Xiaorui stood up at this time, facing the Empress Dowager with a lovely smile: "great grandmother, my brother and I are two people, so we have to give two gifts."


    "Oh?" The Empress Dowager''s face showed a surprise expression, so there is still a gift not sent?


    The Empress Dowager saw two little buns coming towards her. Each of them had a book in her hand: "this is..."


    "This is the longevity Sutra we copied by ourselves. May my grandmother live a long and healthy life." The two little buns held up the Scriptures in their hands solemnly on their faces, showing incomparable piety.


    At the banquet, there was a complete silence.


    Su Xiaorui seemed to feel the abnormal atmosphere. He looked up at the Empress Dowager blankly and asked weakly, "my elder brother and I copied this for 20 days. But Xiaorui is ugly. You won''t dislike it... "


    "How?" When the Empress Dowager said this, her voice was choked.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 625

    "Well..." Su Xiaorui blinked his eyes and looked up at the Empress Dowager. His innocent face was even more innocent.


    He stretched out his white and tender hand and touched the Empress Dowager''s eyelids. He blushed a little shyly, "grand mother, you won''t cry because of Xiaorui''s ugly words?"


    After hearing Xiao Rui''s words, the Empress Dowager''s eyes turned red.


    Su Xiaorui quickly changed her mouth and said, "mother Taizu, today is your good day. You must not cry."


    Su Xiaorui was also about to cry: "it''s Xiaorui who is not good, which makes you unhappy My brother''s handwriting is correct, and it''s very big... "


    Xiao Rui''s words have not yet spoken, and the Empress Dowager has held the two children tightly in her arms.


    At the moment, her mood is extremely excited, even for a long time can not calm down.


    The two children are so young, they are only five years old. They have such filial piety!


    This one is so precious.


    "Good boy! How can the great grandmother dislike it? Your two children are in love with her. She knows that... " The Empress Dowager took a veil to wipe her eyes, and her face was full of smiles. "This is the most precious gift that my mother ever received in her life."


    The Empress Dowager took the scriptures with her own hands and asked Mammy to put them away carefully.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager said this, the night extraordinary and Yu Qing''s face were as usual, and their eyes flashed a different look.


    The night scene is different.


    Although he was taught by a pair of smart parents, he was still a child after all.


    This jade Buddha was found by my father after searching for a long time. It is very precious. But now all the credit is occupied by those two annoying ghosts.


    He looks at Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian''s eyes with a touch of hatred.


    People were still comparing the first two gifts. When the two children presented the Scriptures that they had copied by themselves, their faces were shocked.


    "Such a thick Sutra can''t be written overnight."


    "I''ve been copying it for more than 20 days."


    "The two young masters of huaiwang''s house are filial and considerate. No one can compare with them."


    There was a lot of praise from the crowd.


    Situ Mengyao sat on the side of Su Ying''s body and held up a cup and said to Su Ying, "rui''er and nian''er are really intentional. I really envy these two children for their good rearing."


    The fifth Princess picked up her beautiful eyes and mocked her lips: "it''s just a copy of a sutra. What''s the cost? In my opinion, what jing''er gives is more precious. "


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes and eyebrows were gentle, and he gave a smile to the fifth Princess: "giving gifts is not about the value, but on the intention. Mother Tai has said that this is the best gift she has ever received. How dare we talk about it? "


    The fifth princess''s face changed slightly. She looked in the direction of the Empress Dowager. The two children were being held by the emperor and said something.


    Emperor Ming and empress seemed to be amused and looked very happy.


    She looked at the two children, and at the little Nuo in her arms, and snorted scornfully.


    She took a deep breath and collected the sneer on her lips. Su Ying, don''t be complacent. Soon you won''t be able to laugh!


    After the banquet began, all kinds of delicious dishes were put out like running water.


    After a few cold dishes, hot dishes were served again.


    There is a kind of plum wine at the banquet. It tastes sour and sweet. Su Ying never touches the wine very much and drinks a few.


    After drinking, they all had a slightly tipsy smell, and the whole garden was bustling up for a moment.


    When the wine was half drunk, the young ladies of your family, in order to be able to make a big show at the banquet, all went forward to perform performances to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    The aristocratic ladies have been dressed up carefully here, dressed in finely cut and finely made clothes.


    Su Ying glanced at random, and many young ladies were wearing the clothes of Yin Shu. It seems that Yin Shu''s popularity has begun to warm up slowly.


    These young ladies are smiling and performing their best.


    Su Xiaorui children''s shoes do not have much interest in singing and dancing. After watching several programs, he yawns on Su Ying.


    After the former Miss Shu danced a graceful dance, she saw Princess Pan Yang standing up.


    Today, she wears her black and bright hair in a bun. There is a hairpin with pearly flowers and a charming tassel hanging on the bun.


    The red Yingluo makes her skin more and more white.


    Her lips show a pear vortex smile, elegant and beautiful eyes seem to be covered with a layer of water mist.


    She walked towards the empress dowager, blue soft gauze skirt rolled up a beautiful arc when she was taking lotus steps, blooming like flowers.


    She Yingying went up to the Empress Dowager and said some auspicious words to the Empress Dowager: "Pan Yang, may the Empress Dowager have today every year, and every year has this day.". Today, Pan Yang plays a song to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday. "


    Princess Pan Yang is the most popular woman in the capital, not only because of her beautiful appearance, but also because she plays a wonderful pipa.


    When they heard the main pipa playing in Panyang County, their faces were full of expectation."Princess, I''m going to be a beautiful woman."


    A young master touched his chin and said, "I''ve always heard that Princess Pan Yang''s lute is one of the best in Beijing. If she is second, no one dares to be the first."


    "I''m really lucky to hear Princess Pan Yang''s piano playing today."


    A young lady was afraid that Princess Pan Yang would steal the limelight, and her eyes showed a look of jealousy: "how can you be so distracted? It''s not just a legend."


    "Well, it''s said that she adores the king of Huai. It depends on whether she has this ability."


    "In my opinion, she is not as gorgeous as Princess Huai."


    Princess Pan Yang didn''t seem to hear the praise and criticism. Her face was indifferent, her red lips opened a radian, and her dark eyes took a deep look toward the direction of night.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui saw Princess Pan Yang appear, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared in his heart.


    He quickly slipped to the night is not white side, rub to his arms and sit down: "Dad."


    Night is not white look down at him, slightly pick eyebrow: "how?"


    "Xiao Rui is so sleepy." Su Xiaorui stretched out his hands and put his arms around the night''s white neck, yawned, "relying on my father to sleep."


    The night is not the morning.


    Sitting by yefeibai''s side, yefeixu couldn''t help touching his little face: "how cute are you? Come on, let the fourth uncle take you home."


    Su Xiaorui rubbed in yefeibai''s arms like a coquettish and blinked at Yefei. He asked, "Dad, are you willing to give up?"


    Night is not white, pursed thin lips, micro can not smell the ground a sound.


    Night Feixu face a joy, opened his hand at Su Xiaorui: "walk, this son will go home with the fourth uncle."


    Su Xiaorui was sad and flat mouthed: "Daddy is bad, daddy don''t want Xiaorui?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 626

    "Come on, come on. Your father doesn''t want it from your uncle."


    "Wuwu, Dad..."


    Night feibai does not have a good breath to hold him in the arms, patted on his small butt, a touch of tenderness flashed in the smiling Phoenix eyes.


    Princess Pan Yang''s piano skills are very good. When you flick your fingers, you will have a wonderful piano sound flowing out slowly. The sound is graceful, and the Wenyi sunset is beautiful. As soon as the festival is promoted, the wind and rain will be dreary and the night will be changeable


    Under the plucking of her fingers, the pipa sound is like a breeze and drizzle, soothing people''s hearts, pressing every pore to suit.


    When playing, Princess Pan Yang cast her eyes on the night''s face from time to time.


    She found that the night is not white, only to talk to her son, from the beginning to the end of a glance did not fall on her body.


    Princess Pan Yang was angry and disappointed, but she had no choice but to go down.


    When Su Xiaorui sees that the crisis has been lifted, where is the sense of sleepiness just now, he secretly covers ye feibai''s ear and says: "Dad, I don''t think she''s good at all. If your mother doesn''t come back, will you really marry her? "


    The night is not white to want to also do not want, the direct return way: "will not."


    Su Xiaorui gets a satisfactory answer and sneaks back to sit next to his mother.


    Su Ying patted his head: "don''t run around."


    Su Xiaorui grinned, then turned his head and grinned at yexiaonian, making a gesture of victory to him.


    Ye Xiaonian gave him a piece of cake as a reward.


    Su Xiaorui sat for a while and felt bored. He was impatient to sit like this.


    He began to pick the patterns on the clothes of yexiaonian in all kinds of boredom. He pinched it, but yexiaonian ignored him. He pulled again, but yexiaonian still ignored him.


    Although Ye Xiaonian constantly admonishes himself in his heart, he must not be deceived by Su Xiaorui''s cute eyes.


    Only to see him act like a little milk dog to himself, pulling his sleeve and shaking around, he can only admit his life to be led out by Su Xiaorui.


    Well, my brother is really a difficult creature to serve.


    When Su Ying reacts to come over, she finds that the two children slip away secretly while everyone is not paying attention.


    Su Ying sighed helplessly, called green mark to come over, said a few words beside her ear, green mark nodded knowingly and went out.


    Su Ying saw situ Mengyao laughing, but said: "this little guy can''t sit still."


    "It''s still a playful age. It''s better to be carefree."


    Su Ying is sitting on the seat, and from time to time, she says a few words to situ Mengyao.


    Sima Mengyao seldom went out of the house and knew everything that happened in the capital city. They talked about each other very much.


    At this time, a palace girl in colorful clothes came to pour wine for Su Ying with a teapot, but when she was about to leave, she accidentally tripped over her skirt.


    She gently "ah" a, in the hands of plum wine accidentally sprinkled on Su Ying''s clothes, left a dark stain on her clothes.


    Su Ying has not opened his mouth, situ Mengyao has frowned, low ah way: "how do you do things?"


    The maid''s face was so pale that she knelt down in front of Su Ying: "princess, the maid should die. Please forgive me."


    Su Ying glanced at the maid lightly. She looked very scared and her whole body was rustling.


    Su Ying''s lips flashed a sneer that was similar to nothing.


    The maid felt as if there was a cold sweep on her back. She looked up at the stains on Su Ying''s clothes and stammered, "princess, I''ll take you to the side hall to change a dress."


    "Good." Su Ying stood up and whispered to situ Mengyao, "excuse me for a moment."


    Facing Su Ying, the maiden went to the side hall of the back palace and then retreated out.


    This remote temple is located in a remote place. On the way over, there is no one around.


    The hall is open and quiet at the moment, even with a trace of strangeness.


    Su Ying stood behind the screen, looking at the surrounding scenes.


    At this time, the door was suddenly pushed open, there was a "squeak" sound, and then a rush of footsteps from behind the ring.


    Su Ying heard the sound of footsteps and walked out from behind the screen.


    Rao is Su Ying made full preparation, but when she saw the man in front of her, she couldn''t help but be slightly stunned.


    The man in front of him was wearing a crescent colored robe. He had a handsome face, and his eyebrows were full of stars.


    When he looked at himself, the corners of his lips drew a gentle arc, and his black eyes were filled with deep feelings.


    This man looks like ye feibai, but his dark eyes are gentle, and there is no haughty look and arrogant edge of yefeibai.


    Su Ying''s brain moved, and soon understood what.


    Her beautiful face showed a cold and resolute face, and her courage was beyond recognition. They had such an idea!


    Her dark eyes quickly flashed a touch of cold, very good, then take a look, how can this play go on!When the man in white saw Su Ying in front of him, he only felt that the woman in front of him was very beautiful, noble and cool. His clear eyes were shining like moonlight.


    He froze for a moment, and his eyes flashed with amazement.


    The more tender his face means, he gently called her name, the voice almost whispered: "shadow, I miss you so much..."


    Su Ying lips hook up a smile: "how much money did you receive them?"


    The man in white was stunned, and his expression soon subsided. His dark eyes showed a deep look. He stopped in front of her and tightly twisted his eyebrows: "shadow, do you really want me?"


    Su Ying lip side of the smile flashed across a cold: "you still have a chance to regret."


    The man in white only felt that she looked at him with such cold eyes, and a cold sweat appeared on his back: "why, what''s wrong with me? What are you going to do with me? "


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly curved, like a new moon: "don''t blame me for not reminding you There will be no chance to escape. "


    The man in white only felt that the woman''s sight in front of him was sharp, as if to open himself.


    He took a deep breath and asked, "is Xiaorui OK?"


    The voice of the man in white just fell, a disorderly footstep sound from far to near.


    It turns out that Mi Fei has already brought the five princesses and a group of women''s wives to approach. Mi Fei''s eyes fall on Su Ying and the man in white. Her beautiful eyes show a touch of pride, but her face is shocked: "what''s going on?"


    When Mi Fei sees that Su Ying''s clothes are neat, she is disappointed. What she wanted to see is that Su Ying is dressed in disorder, which makes the evidence more conclusive.


    However, her smile is not strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 627

    The fifth princess''s vicious sight fell on Su Ying''s face: "can''t empress Mi see it? Lang is in love. I mean it. "


    Su Ying''s eyes are like glaciers without emotion. The play is not well designed, but it''s easy to be speechless.


    Mi Fei seemed to react at once. Her face was serious and her voice was sharp: "I heard that Princess Huai was not feeling well just now. I will come here to have a look I didn''t expect to see it! "


    Five princess''s eyes in Su Ying''s inspection for half a moment, but see Su Ying look calm, there is no half panic on the face.


    In her heart, death is on the verge of death, and then she will see how to cry.


    "What''s wrong with you?" The fifth princess''s eyes showed a faint complacency, and her voice was a little higher. "These are all excuses. It''s just to find a chance to see an old lover. Thanks to her second brother''s kindness, she has done such a thing to disappoint her in secret."


    After hearing the words of the five princesses and seeing the scene in front of her, she suddenly had a bad premonition in her heart.


    She naturally believes in Su Ying''s character, so it is likely that she was designed, starting from the previous maid.


    At the thought of this, situ Mengyao was very upset. He hated why he didn''t accompany her to come here before.


    After Mi Fei was followed by several famous ladies. When they heard the words of Princess Wu, they looked at Princess Huai and the strange man, and their faces were full of disbelief.


    They all whispered to each other, "I didn''t expect Princess Huai to be such a person?"


    "It is It is not rumored in the capital that Princess Huai is deeply hurt to the king of Huai. I didn''t expect that Princess Huai betrayed the king. "


    "It was. It disappeared for five years and came back suddenly. It was weird."


    "Was it not that death five years ago was an excuse."


    When situ Mengyao heard these voices around him, his face became more and more ugly.


    Su Ying looked at the five princesses with a look of Indifference: "I don''t know what Mi Fei Niang and Princess Wu mean. How can I not understand it?"


    The fifth Princess flashed a look of contempt in her eyes: "don''t you understand? Ha! Su Ying, do you still pretend to be disgusting? It''s shameless for you to do such a thing with your royal wife


    "Cheating?" "This does not damage the reputation of the Royal eye," said Su


    "Now that the evidence is clear, do you still want to argue?" The fifth Princess pointed to the man in front of her, and the taste of disdain was stronger in her eyes.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "I''m afraid the fifth princess knows him better than I do."


    The fifth princess''s face changed slightly.


    At the moment, the white man''s eyes flashed a look of injury, affectionately looking at Su Ying, but did not speak.


    He was born handsome, this sad look was too emotional by him, people can not help but sympathize with him.


    "Sure enough, there''s no tears in the coffin!" Mi Fei''s eyes showed a sinister look. She glanced back, and immediately a maid came out from behind her.


    This maiden is the one who brought Su Ying to the palace before. Her face turned pale at the moment: "Xiao Qing, please give my regards to empress MI, Princess Wu and Princess Huai."


    Mi Fei''s beautiful eyes gave her a cold look: "say, tell me exactly what I saw just now."


    "Maidservant I don''t know anything... " Xiaoqing seems very flustered. She even dare not lift her eyes. Her body is shaking like a sieve.


    Mi Fei''s eyes slightly picked: "Oh? If you don''t know anything, you''ll find out if you go to the fifty board! "


    Xiao Qing knelt down in a hurry, and her face was even scarlet.


    She looked at Su Ying apologetically, and then said to Mi Fei, "empress MI, I really don''t know. I only know that Princess Huai sent me away. Later, I saw the young man push the door and go in I''m afraid, afraid, afraid As I approached, I heard some words... "


    The fifth Princess asked curiously, "what do you hear? Say it


    "Servant, I dare not say..."


    Mi Fei gives Xiao Qing a threatening look.


    Xiao Qing''s head was buried lower: "I heard the young master ask the princess Why not him How about Ruier... "


    Su Ying''s lips sparkle the smell of sneer more and more, she clearly is they have heard what they said, but take it out of context, this feeling is completely different.


    "Ask the child for no reason what to do The fifth princess''s eyes showed a trace of confusion, but she soon was a look to understand, "is the child he..."


    The fifth princess''s eyes fell on the man''s face in white. She looked at her for a long time, and her beautiful eyes showed a surprised look: "my God, lady Mi Fei, do you think he and Second brother... "


    "Very much alike." Mi Fei sneered, "Su Ying, do you recognize it or not?"Su Ying''s face did not have a trace of fear, but lightly met her eyes: "Mi Fei Niang doesn''t think this matter is quite suspicious? But the words of the maid in law are going to make me admit this unwarranted crime. Don''t you think it''s ridiculous? "


    The fifth Princess sneered and said, "Su Ying, you''d better recognize it with pain and happiness. If you admit it, I will still leave you some face in front of my father. If you don''t recognize it, then my father will blame you... "


    At this time, the man in white, who had been silent and unhappy by his side, lowered his head.


    He gave a bitter smile and closed his eyes slightly: "shadow, since we have been seen through, we should not hide it. I don''t want to live such a furtive life again."


    Su Ying looked at him without expression, and a touch of bloodthirsty flashed in his eyes: "are you sure you want to be this accomplice?"


    "I do it for you, shadow." The man in white seemed to want to come up and grab Su Ying''s arms, but he took a step forward, but even Su Ying''s sleeve did not touch.


    He had a sad look on his face and a complaint: "you have changed! Didn''t you say you love me before? You''re not saying I''m the best person in the world for you. You didn''t say that the palace was full of intrigue. You didn''t like it. But why, in the end, you abandoned me, or chose the wealth and splendor here. "


    Su Ying looked at the man''s performance coldly, because of the excitement, even with tears in her eyes.


    Su Ying felt in his heart that he had such a white face.


    The man in white covered his chest and looked at Su Ying sadly: "do you think I''m just an ordinary person? You don''t look down on me at all, right? You just think of me as a straw, right? When you''ve used me up, don''t you want me? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 628

    This man completely subverts the image of white lotus in Su Ying''s heart!


    Su Ying can''t bear to live in the heart abdominal Fei: NIMA! This is really a wonderful male version of the White Lotus!


    At the moment, we all looked at Su Ying with colored eyes, with a trace of disdain.


    I thought that Princess Huai was such a happy and wonderful woman, but she was such a woman behind her back.


    "This man is really pitiful. He was abandoned after being used up..."


    "This man is no better than his highness Huai. If I said that he was a woman, he would choose his highness."


    "That''s not true. Five years ago, Princess Huai suddenly disappeared. Wasn''t it for this man?"


    "It seems that this man looks like the king of Huai."


    "When you say that, it''s really like heaven. Do you think that the two children may also..."


    Hearing these whispering voices behind her, situ Mengyao pinched her handkerchief and showed a touch of worry on her face.


    Just when she saw Su Ying''s carefree face, she seemed to have a kind of magic to calm down quickly.


    Seeing Su Ying speechless, the man in white also showed a dispirited look on his face: "you look down on me at all, because I am a common people, and I can''t bring you a life of luxury..."


    Su Ying looked as usual, with sharp eyes and a funny smile on her lips, "since you are a common people, how can you enter the palace? Are you still in the harem? "


    Su Ying sees him stupefied, can''t help but smile: "the back palace is heavily guarded, but you want to come to unobstructed, this is why?"


    Su Ying''s voice just fell, and other ladies'' faces also showed a surprised look.


    Today is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. The palace guard is more severe than usual. This man has no status and status. How can he get in? Moreover, Princess Huai wants to have an affair with others. There are many opportunities outside the palace. Why did she choose to stay in the palace?


    The man in white was asked, and the woman in front of her was clearly smiling. Her eyes made me feel cold.


    His eyes looked hesitantly at the fifth princess.


    Five princesses hid in the sleeve of the hands tightly grasp, toward elegant raised slender eyes: "people are this princess brought in how? My princess is going to take off your mask of hypocrisy today. If you dare to do it, you must dare to do it! "


    The fifth princess''s look became more and more arrogant, and the look in her eyes was full of mockery: "I wonder how you could have been far away from the Huai palace. It turns out that there was a man outside. You have the face to come back when you do such a dirty thing. Maybe Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian are his kind! "


    When Sima Mengyao heard the five princesses pulling Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian, her face was not good-looking: "five princesses, how can this kind of words be insincere?"


    Five princesses snorted: "this princess can''t be careless? How can the royal blood be confused at will? Since she''s so confident, she''s going to give her blood to her family! "


    Yu Qing stood in the crowd, did not speak, flashed a profound smile in his eyes.


    Su Ying looks at the five princesses quietly, the faint light in the black eyes, which makes the five princesses have a feeling of being stabbed by ice skates.


    Su Ying naturally will not allow this incident to happen, which is an insult to her and her two children.


    Secondly, it is unscientific to admit one''s relatives by blood.


    Moreover, since they choose to have blood to recognize their relatives, they must be well prepared for this matter. When the time comes, the water will be passive, and the blood will not dissolve together in any case. That''s really hard to say.


    Mi Fei Fei was secretly pleased that the man from the outside had a real acting performance.


    Her eyes flashed a proud look, and her voice was very sorry: "rao''er said it was right. Su Ying, for the sake of your innocence, you''d better make a blood donation. "


    Su Ying faintly raised the corners of her lips, and there was no trace of abnormality in her expression.


    Suddenly, a gold hairpin appeared in her hand. It looked ordinary, but it was not a valuable thing.


    Su Ying casually put it in the palm of his hand to play. The cold ice pupil looked at the man in white in front of him: "do you recognize this hairpin?"


    When the man in white saw the hairpin in Su Ying''s hand, his pupils shriveled and his face suddenly became very pale.


    Su Ying saw that he showed such a look, his eyes flashed slightly.


    Yesterday, red wave then flustered to bring her a news.


    According to her intelligence system, the fifth princess took a man from outside to prepare to enter the palace. The man was very similar to the king of Huai.


    Su Ying had a bad premonition at that time, so he thought of making a plan and sent someone to investigate the man thoroughly.


    Yin Shu''s intelligence system will soon this man''s detailed investigation is very clear.


    This man is called Chu Qiu. He is a famous filial son of Lin county.


    A 70 year old mother in his family was seriously ill. So he sold all his property to cure his mother, and now he has no money.


    Originally, his filial piety is rare and precious, but if the idea is hit on her body, he still bites.Then don''t blame her for being rude!


    Chu Qiu''s lips turned white and trembled slightly. He felt the cold in the eyes of the woman in front of him, which made people shiver. There was cruelty and bloodthirsty in it.


    "I can do what they can, and I can do what they can''t do!" The words of light clouds and gentle breeze have no half silk ups and downs, but he can understand the meaning of them, full of threats.


    Chu Qiu hesitated.


    The fifth Princess saw Su Ying''s action, but also confirmed her affair with the man in white. The deeper the smile in her eyes.


    "Su Ying," she said coldly, "why do you pretend again? Your affair has been broken. Why delay?"


    "Dare to slander the king''s shadow, night Rao, you are brave enough!" At this moment, the voice of the most cold came from behind.


    The fifth princess heard this sentence, the whole person is slightly stiff.


    She turned her head hard and saw that night was not white, wearing a black robe, from far to near. I just feel that he stepped on his heart every step of the way.


    The breeze blows his long black hair, and his actions are dignified and domineering, with a peerless edge.


    A beautiful to the extreme face, with a violent and cold breath, people do not dare to look directly.


    Five princesses looked at the night is not white to cast to oneself the sinister and bloodthirsty eyes, seems to have a cold air from the bottom of her feet.


    Su Ying''s vision falls on the night is not white, his cold and cold vision falls on his face, and gradually permeates with a soft look, which is as gorgeous as March''s eyes.


    At this moment, Su Ying only felt that her heart missed a beat, and her heart began to speed up.


    The fifth princess''s body trembled a little. She used all her strength to calm herself down.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 629

    "Second brother, you are just in time," said the fifth princess. You don''t know, the second sister-in-law left the table suddenly on the way just now. It turns out that she is here to have a tryst with other men. "


    The fifth Princess felt the more and more intense anger in the night''s white eyes. A glimmer of joy flashed in her heart. Su Ying was finished this time.


    She took a deep breath: "second brother, this woman is used to acting, you must not be easily deceived by her!"


    "You mean this man?" The night is not white, look at Chu Qiu coldly and haughtily, in the eyes appear disdain, the voice is cold without a trace of ups and downs.


    Before Chu Qiu, because Su Ying showed the keepsake, the whole body''s nerves had been tensed into a string.


    Now by night is not white so noble as a god man such a light glance. The feeling of fear suddenly covered his whole body, and the thread snapped off. His legs became soft and he could not help kneeling on the ground.


    The fifth Princess nodded: "yes, that''s him! Second brother, don''t you think he looks like you? Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian have two children. You''d better make a thorough investigation to avoid raising children for others in vain


    Night is not white, long body jade stand, tall and lofty.


    His face was calm, and his eyes toward the fifth princess were full of fright.


    Mi Fei''s smile is quite meaningful: "it''s not white. Don''t rush it. It''s better to have blood to recognize a relative."


    "There''s no need for that." Night is not white thin lips pull up, with a arrogant and arrogant taste, dark arrogant eyes condensed in the fury of the storm.


    He finally found his shadow, he would like to put her in the palm of his hand, but now is so besieged and humiliated.


    "Such a man, how can the shadow look up to him?" Night is not white and scornful.


    He looked at Su Ying''s eyes full of deep feeling and firmness. He went to Su Ying''s side under the public''s sight and held her hand tightly in his hand.


    In this world, only he is worthy of the film.


    Su Ying smiles at him tenderly, and he protects her. At this moment, his beauty is suffocating.


    "And he can''t be humane at all," he said lightly


    Kneeling on the ground, Chu Qiu''s whole body seemed to be frozen in general, because he was found out the secret, his face showed panic, panic, inferiority.


    All the blood on his face was taken away, and his whole body shivered.


    Night is not white order to go down: "come on, will Wang Tai doctor come over!"


    The fifth Princess breathed a little, and her face became very ugly. She looked at Mi Fei in disbelief, but she saw a little panic in her eyes.


    The ladies present also looked at each other.


    "What''s going on here?"


    "Can''t you see that it''s clearly slander!"


    "Originally, which woman would abandon his royal highness to choose a powerless and powerless common people."


    Doctor Wang was invited here.


    After feeling Chu Qiu''s pulse, he replied to yefeibai: "what the LORD said is very true. This young man was injured when he was young and had already lost his fertility."


    Wang Taiyi was upright, and no one dared to believe what he said.


    Chu Qiu''s clothes were wet with cold sweat, and he hung his head dejectedly. His secret was pierced, and his details had already been beaten. It was clear that the play could not be performed.


    He hated why he had a face that looked like the king of Huai. Without this face, he would not have been involved in this storm.


    Chu Qiu knew that there was no chance of winning: "villain has never seen Princess Huai before All this was done by the five princesses, otherwise the villain''s mother would be killed. "


    Chu Qiu made a heavy kowtow to Su Ying and ye feibai: "if you have done something wrong, I hope you will forgive me. It''s no pity for a villain to die, but the villain''s mother is innocent. Please forgive my mother


    "You''re talking nonsense!" The fifth princess was completely shocked.


    Her eyes showed a surprised look. Before that, it was Mi Fei who vowed to find out Su Ying''s adulterer, and also said which one had been found in the capital.


    She then sent people to find the man, but also listen to this man told the story of his acquaintance with Su Ying.


    Just at the beginning, he refused to blame Su Ying. It was she who gave him a sum of money that he was willing to come.


    She designed the play. It was clear that the man was still fighting with Su Ying just now. How could he change his words all of a sudden.


    The fifth Princess pointed to Chu Qiu angrily: "bastard, you have been with Su Ying for five years. You said he abandoned you just now."


    Chu Qiu said to the fifth Princess: "five princesses, these words are all your threats to the villains. The villains are willing to swear to the sky that they have no personal love with Princess Huai."


    His eyes closed slightly, kowtowed to the fifth Princess: "my mother is seriously ill, please let my mother go..."


    "You''re bloody!" The fifth princess was so popular that she thought that Su Ying would be ruined by this incident. She didn''t expect that the plot would suddenly reverse, and all the disadvantages were facing her. She was almost silly. She pointed to Chu Qiu''s finger and trembled, "you are su Ying''s lover, you are Xiaorui''s biological father!""Shut up! Don''t you think it''s disgraceful enough? " A severe shout came from behind. The emperor, dressed in bright yellow, did not know when he appeared here. The Empress Dowager was surrounded by people.


    Ming''s face turned blue, and his body was full of awe, which made him afraid in his heart.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes are not good at looking at the five princesses, and her eyes are full of anger. Last time, she had a grudge against the fifth princess. This time, she even bribed a man to do such a thing.


    The fifth princess did not expect that the Emperor Ming and the Empress Dowager would suddenly appear: "father Emperor Empress dowager, this... "


    At this time, Chu Qiu suddenly seized his neck, his face appeared black fog, the whole body began to twitch.


    He pointed to the direction of the princess with the other hand, and there was an indescribable anger in his eyes: "you are cruel!"


    "Doctor Wang!" Emperor Ming called, and the doctor rushed forward.


    But it seems to be too late, Chu Qiu lying on the ground motionless, immediately in the eyes, nose, and mouth flowing black blood.


    A complicated look flashed between Su Ying''s eyebrows.


    Wang Taiyi stretched out his hand to explore his breath and shook his head: "back to the emperor, this childe has taken poison half an hour ago."


    Today, Japan is the birthday of the Empress Dowager. It''s a big day for celebration, but I didn''t expect to die.


    And this person''s seven orifices bleeding, death terror, this is how unlucky things!


    The fifth princess was completely stunned. All the people were stunned.


    The Empress Dowager''s chest was stuffy, only panting heavily.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 630

    Emperor Ming took a look at the corpse, then raised his head and looked at the five princesses with cold eyes.


    In order to achieve her goal, she did such a vicious thing. When did his daughter become such a snake?


    When he thinks of Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian''s lovely grandson, they are so filial and sensible. However, yerao deliberately makes such a scene in front of so many people. Isn''t it destroying the royal face or hitting him in the face?


    Thinking of this, Emperor Ming''s eyes became colder and colder: "rao''er, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing! You and your son-in-law will go to Xijiang tomorrow


    Five princess''s face appeared a touch of fear, a face can''t believe looking at the Ming emperor.


    Emperor Ming sent them to Xijiang?


    The west of Xinjiang?


    How could she go to such a place, which was remote, desolate, and had a bad climate, and was used to a life of luxury?


    Her little Nuo is still so small, how can she bear that kind of pain.


    The fifth princess had no blood on her face. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed to the Ming emperor. She cried and begged: "father, no matter rao''er or rao''er!"


    "Now that the evidence is clear, you are still unrepentant!" The emperor was full of anger. He gasped heavily, "what you have done is really distressing me. I don''t want to see you again!"


    The fifth Princess breathed for a moment. She didn''t expect the emperor to be so heartless.


    The fifth Prince''s eyes were dim and he didn''t know what he was thinking. He thought he would see a good play.


    She held the emperor''s thigh, tears ran down: "father, I am your daughter, how can you be so cruel Father, rao''er is wrong, rao''er is wrong, please let rao''er pass this time! "


    Five princess at the moment will su Ying hate to the extreme, she felt Su Ying at the moment with a look of pity at himself.


    She sighed in her heart why God is so unfair, always let her out of danger again and again!


    Five princess at the moment in the heart as soon as possible calm down, with Chu Qiu''s death, she has a hundred words.


    No! She must not go to Xijiang, or her life will be over.


    At this time, I suddenly thought of something. Yes, Mi Fei!


    It was Mi Fei who repeatedly hinted that this man was su Ying''s adulterer. Did Mi Fei want to harm herself?


    The fifth Princess pointed at Mi Fei with cardamom on her finger at the moment: "father, it''s her. It''s Mi Fei who instigated rao''er, that''s her!"


    A flash of panic flashed on Mi Fei''s face, and soon she was calm.


    Her eyes inadvertently swept over the five princes behind the Ming emperor, and soon recovered her sight.


    Before that, she made an alliance with the eldest prince, who was assassinated by assassins.


    Now she has formed an alliance with the fifth prince.


    Originally, she and Liu Chang had a quarrel before, but in order to find a strong support for the fifth prince, Liu Chang entrusted the fifth prince to himself and committed suicide.


    Now the fifth Prince and her united front to deal with yefeibai.


    In order to deal with the night is not white, they want to start from his weakness, Su Ying.


    For this plan, they even brought the fifth princess in and carried the black pot.


    They were fully prepared, but they did not expect that things would come to such a direction, not to mention that the five princesses would confess themselves.


    At the moment, Mi Fei has no chance to refute, nor can she refute it.


    Over the years, she has spent a lot of hard work on the fifth prince, and she can''t fail.


    She knelt down in front of the Ming emperor, confessing her mistake with a sincere attitude: "emperor, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk too much. I didn''t expect that the fifth princess would really do such a thing... "


    Princess Wu''s face turned red. She wanted to kill Mi Fei with a knife!


    The Empress Dowager''s face was very ugly: "mi''er, you are confused!"


    "Empress dowager, mi''er is wrong. Just seeing that you are good to your two children, mi''er just complains with the fifth princess at will. Unexpectedly I didn''t expect that... "


    Under Su Ying''s thick long eyelashes, her eyes were calm and calm. She looked at Mi Fei''s hypocritical appearance, and a sneer flashed over her lips.


    Ye feibai glanced between Mi Fei and the fifth prince, and his eyes showed a touch of thoughtfulness.


    The emperor''s face was even more angry: "what a Mi Fei, she''s talking in the back palace! From today on, he was demoted to be a mipin and fined half a year for offering silver. "


    "I am willing to be punished." Mibin kowtowed to the emperor, and she acknowledged the punishment.


    She believed that as long as the green hills were kept, there would be no fear of firewood burning.


    With the support of the empress dowager, it is certain that she will rise again.


    The fifth Princess hated her so much that she wanted to stretch out her hand to strangle Mi Fei. Only then did she realize that she fell into a trap.


    She wanted to refute something, but there was no evidence at all.


    At this time, a maiden ran over, and her voice was full of anxiety: "no, some young masters are fighting."Emperor Ming was already angry, and his face became more and more ugly when he heard the fight between the children.


    Soon, Su Xiaorui, yexiaonian, Yejing and Tiannuo were brought here.


    Among the four children, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian have no other major obstacles except their messy clothes, but the night scene and Tian Nuo are not the same.


    They were as if they had just been beaten, and their faces were black and blue.


    "My little Nuo..." The fifth princess was sent to Xijiang by the Ming emperor. She was still begging. Seeing the appearance of xiaonuo, she immediately came forward and held her in her arms. She was very distressed.


    She raised her head, her face was full of tears, "father, no matter what rao''er did wrong, but if xiaonuo was bullied, rao''er could not bear it."


    After a series of ups and downs, Yu Qing''s eyes turned red when she saw her son become like this.


    As soon as Su Ying saw this situation, she knew that it was the two little carrots in her family who had caused trouble and beaten people. However, the attack was too heavy.


    She couldn''t help stroking her forehead. She looked at Xiao Nuo''s pathetic sobbing and his nose. She didn''t know if the bridge of his nose was crooked.


    Emperor Ming looked at the children, frowned and said, "what''s going on?"


    Yejing wiped a handful of tears with his hand, pointing to yexiaonian and Su Xiaorui, he said clearly: "grandfather Huang, it''s the two of them who hit us. It''s so painful, sobbing..."


    Night scene finish saying choked, small Nuo also cry.


    Su Xiaorui gave them a provocative look, and a sneer flashed in his black eyes. He seemed to be saying that he could not make a complaint and was not promising.


    Su Xiaorui seems to have no idea what he has done.


    He was still smiling, with a cute smile on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 631

    Su Xiaorui saluted the emperor, and the Empress Dowager called his mother and father in a friendly way. Then he warmly said hello to the fifth prince, the fifth aunt, the fourth Prince and the fourth aunt.


    He completely ignored the angry eyes of some people and pretended to be cute.


    Su Ying knows the character of the two children and that they will not bully others at will.


    However, seeing Su Xiaorui''s performance at the moment, her face showed a helpless look.


    She looked at the night is not white, night is not white long body and stand, look light, completely a let oneself develop attitude.


    Emperor Ming frowned and looked at Su Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, Xiaonian, is Xiaojing telling the truth? You two gang up to bully them? "


    Night small read small face tight, protect in front of Su Xiaorui: "emperor grandfather, this matter is I open the head, and the younger brother has nothing to do with it."


    Su Xiaorui blinked innocently at night Xiaonian: "ouch, brother, is it important who started this matter?"


    Selfishly, Emperor Ming preferred the two brothers, but when he looked at the blue and purple faces of the other two children, his face naturally became serious: "so, do you admit it?"


    Su Xiaorui seriously said: "grandfather, we did not bully him at all, I am teaching them a truth."


    As soon as Su Xiaorui said this, the fifth princess''s face changed. She sneered at Su Ying: "look at what kind of good son you teach..."


    The fifth princess only said half of her words. When she touched the bloodthirsty eyes of yefeibai, her mouth closed automatically.


    Night is not white to see two small steamed buns do this, also do not come forward.


    Let them solve their own problems.


    Although the Ming emperor was eccentric, it was not easy to fool the past in front of so many people.


    Let''s take a look at Su Xiaorui''s attitude of admitting his mistake at all.


    Emperor Ming''s face showed anger, he said in a cold voice: "do not kneel down!"


    The Empress Dowager had a heart to protect her two children, and her face showed a worried look.


    Su Xiaorui''s pink and tender face showed a surprised look, and his black eyes showed a look of innocence and bewilderment.


    But he still obediently knelt down with Ye Xiaonian, and he raised his small face: "grandfather, how can you be so angry? Is it because Xiaorui did something wrong? Well, you should calm down first, so as not to damage your body... "


    Su Xiaorui is a good baby who cares about his elders. He is very filial and considerate.


    Ye Feixu knows Su Xiaorui''s nature of the devil. He tries to resist a smile. He takes a look at ye feibai and Su Ying. They seem to have no problem. They are completely unmoved.


    Night special looks at Su Xiaorui''s eyes with a touch of scorn and sneer. He is really a child raised outside. He is not sensible at all.


    In situ Mengyao''s eyes, she knew that Xiao Rui was always naughty. If he admitted his mistake honestly and said that he was just a mischievous for a time, he was afraid that the matter would be over. But if he had a hard temper, he was afraid that it could not go away and might be punished.


    The emperor looked at Su Xiaorui with a speechless face, and his tone was not very good: "I want to know, why do you want to teach them in this way? Have you never heard the words "brother Dao you, brother Dao Gong?"


    Su Xiaorui opened his eyes and looked at the Ming emperor. Then he turned his eyes to the Empress Dowager: "the gift from my brother and I is our great wish."


    The Empress Dowager was slightly stunned for a moment: "the grand mother is very happy."


    "But they are not happy..." Su Xiaorui pointed to the night scene and Xiao Nuo, some indignant way: "they said our gift is worthless, but it is a fish eye."


    Night small read eyes to the night scene and small Nuo, light way: "is it so?"


    Xiao Nuo was night small read cold eyes a look, nodded, will head to hang down.


    At this time, Emperor Ming and the people around had already understood that the four children were fighting for this reason?


    Ye Xiaonian said slowly, "it''s nothing if Xiaojing''s younger brother is unconvinced. The gift he gave is precious and hard to find. It''s very precious. But they should never abuse this gift


    Night small read this words a, Empress Dowager seems to have understood what, facial expression is not good.


    Su Xiaorui then said, "yes! My brother and I sent longevity cake, and the copy of longevity Sutra is to wish the grand mother a thousand years and a thousand years. Now what do they mean by abusing this gift? Do they want a great grandmother


    As soon as Su Xiaorui said this, there was a complete silence around him.


    The fifth prince, the fifth imperial concubine and the fifth princess were immediately frightened. It is not fun to cover such a big charge.


    Night scene and Tian Nuo two children at this time also know that they have made a disaster, lip trembling, the whole body in their mother''s arms.


    They both said that children''s words were too pure and true.


    The Empress Dowager was angry at once. Her face was black to the extreme. Her eyes were coldly staring at the night scene and Tian Nuo: "what''s the matter with you two? Don''t you want the mourning family to be thousand years old? Just now, I wish my family a long life and well-beingThe fifth Princess felt that the child in her arms was shaking more fiercely, and her pale face squeezed out a dry smile: "the emperor''s grandmother, the child''s words are unrestrained, the child''s words are unrestrained..."


    At this time, Xiao Rui stood up and rubbed into the Empress Dowager''s arms, and raised his small face like a coquettish: "great grandmother, Xiaorui and brother are sincerely blessing you. Look at us... "


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his tender white hand and grinned with a pure and innocent smile: "it''s really hard to copy scriptures. You can see that your hands are swollen. But for the sake of his grandmother, Xiao Rui is not afraid of anything... "


    The Empress Dowager was so distressed that she stroked his tender hands and held him in her arms.


    The Empress Dowager fiercely stares at Xiaojing and xiaonuo. After comparison, she feels that Xiaorui and Xiaonian are the most lovely children in the world.


    "They also think our gifts are not worth the money. They also say that our younger brother is a wild child raised by the people. They even say that he is not the blood of his father at all." Ye Xiaonian has clear thinking, a pair of black and bright eyes with a cold light, and lists their accusations one by one, "my brother and one mother compatriots, father and mother love each other, how can this kind of thing be so vilified by others?"


    Night small read again looked at them: "I did not say nonsense?"


    Xiao Nuo almost cried at the moment, eyes full of tears, a word did not dare to refute.


    Night scene only felt that he was completely surrounded, and his brain seemed to be insufficient. He didn''t seem to say that, but it seemed to mean the same thing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 632

    Su Xiaorui nodded his head in the Empress Dowager''s arms, and said childishly: "last time, my great grandmother was very angry when I heard such words. She also severely scolded the fifth aunt and little brother Nuo. Today, I heard that my two younger brothers were so blatant that they even insulted our grandmothers, their mothers and our two brothers. This is really not right. "


    Night small read small face tightly stretched, a face serious said: "as the emperor''s grandfather, your grandson and grandson, Xiao Jing and Xiao Nuo say such words really lose the royal face."


    Su Xiaorui straightened up his chest, looked straight at the Emperor Ming, and showed a slightly proud look on his face: "my mother taught me that children can''t talk freely. It''s bad character to say such obnoxious words. If I say such words to them, my mother and father will surely beat me up when they know. I think that the five aunts and five aunts are gentle and virtuous people. They will not allow their children to say such kind of words against my grandmother and slander my mother. Therefore, as the elder brother of Xiaojing and xiaonuo, I naturally want to teach them once. They reflect on themselves now, for fear that they will thank me in the future. "


    Su Xiaorui''s argument is clear. The night is extraordinary. Yu Qing, the five Princesses'' face is blue, black and purple.


    Five Princess eyes show angry light, she just said a few words, night Xiaonian turned to look at xiaonuo and Xiaojing, with a pair of elder brother''s tone said: "do you remember now, you must control your mouth in the future."


    Xiao Nuo and Xiao Jing nodded and then nodded.


    Su Xiaorui also threatened: "fortunately, what you met today is my brother and I. if you encounter unreasonable people in the future, it will be bad if you are killed."


    Emperor Ming is full of black lines at the moment, and he hears Su Xiaorui continue: "grandfather, although Xiaorui''s method is a little bit barbaric, Xiao Rui really wants to impress the two little brothers. Think about it. If they have not been taught a lesson today, what should they do to deal with bullying in the future? You don''t know that when Xiao Rui met some domineering young masters in Nanyang, he was able to do all kinds of bastard things. It is said that he was spoiled by his family when he was young... "


    Ye Xiaonian said seriously: "we are all for the sake of two younger brothers, so in this matter, the emperor grandfather can''t punish us."


    Night extraordinary in the eyes of outsiders gentle and elegant, but at this moment if not so many people watching, he would like to go up fan Su Xiaorui and night xiaoread.


    He has never seen such a sophisticate child.


    Obviously, it is the two of them who beat their children black and blue, but now I have to thank them both?!


    Su Xiaorui also sweet to the night extraordinary couple and five princess said: "five uncle, five aunts, five aunts, now things have been explained clearly, we are all kind, you won''t be angry?"


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "since today''s little Rui and Xiao Nian have taught, I''ll forget about it."


    The faces of these three people puffed and puffed Angry! It''s not just anger, it''s anger!


    But the Empress Dowager said that, how can they still, a group of fire pressure in the heart of the fundamental release.


    Night small read a light glance to the small Nuo and night scene two people, face if frost: "you start to remember now? You can''t do it again. "


    When he saw their sad faces, he continued to admonish them in an elder brother''s tone: "I see that both of you have no strength and do not fight at all. You must not practice martial arts on weekdays, right? How about this? I''ll teach you how to practice martial arts in the future. It''s just for Xiaorui to practice his hands... "


    The two children shrunk their necks and shook their heads as soon as they saw the coldness in their eyes.


    Who dares to practice with Xiaorui? It''s just a little devil in the belly.


    His strength is not small and big, but he is totally choosing the invisible and painful place to fight Now they have abdominal pain.


    Su Xiaorui frowned and said, "what are you doing with your head shaking? How can a man not practice Kung Fu. My brother said, you accompany me to practice my skills. We are all good brothers. "


    Night scene and Tian Nuo tears are about to fall out, scared.


    Who said that Su Xiaorui didn''t understand brother Dao Dao Gong?


    His appearance at the moment is a perfect interpretation of brother and sister Gong. He treats his younger brother very well. He is willing to teach his two brothers carefully.


    Situ Mengyao looked at the two lovely children with a smile in his eyes, and his heart was even more envious of Su Ying.


    Ye Feixu was a little worried about the two children at the beginning. At the moment, he only felt that the play was enjoyable and interesting.


    He saw the night extraordinary that suppress bend appearance, really want to laugh ah, he stubbornly endure, the corner of the eye twitch fast stiff.


    Su Ying didn''t expect that the two little buns had solved the crisis so quickly. She was relieved, but she didn''t speak and couldn''t make it.


    Su Ying stood up: "father emperor, although these two children have some mischief, the original intention is good."


    Night special feel oneself all want to vomit blood.


    The fifth Princess clenched her hands tightly into fists, and her long fingers fell into the palm of her hand. She hated it very much.Night feibai also stood out, with a casual look on his face. His eyes were cold and swept over the night extraordinary: "I think the fifth younger brother and the fifth younger sister don''t mind. I''ll leave my words here today. If I hear them again, I won''t be so lucky! "


    When the emperor thought of this, he looked at the fifth Princess coldly: "a good child has been taught to look like this. I order you to set out with your son-in-law to go to Xijiang today."


    Princess Wu''s face froze. She still wanted to kowtow and beg for mercy. Emperor Ming had sent for her back.


    The fifth Princess falls on the Empress Dowager again. The Empress Dowager just hugs Su Xiaorui and doesn''t even look at her.


    The fifth princess''s heart was in despair, and her tears flowed all over her face.


    "You really have a good son." The emperor glared at the night and snorted.


    How can such a young child understand this? It''s not taught by adults. The emperor looked up at the night again: "you are young, but you don''t know what brother and sister Gong is. You go back and copy disciple''s rules a hundred times, and reflect on yourself at home."


    Night scene than the same age of children to be shrewd, but after all, still a child.


    He heard the Ming emperor said that he should copy the copybook 100 times. He flattened his mouth and cried. The emperor snorted coldly and left.


    The Empress Dowager also took yexiaonian and Su Xiaorui to the direction of the banquet.


    Yu Qing squats on the ground to coax the children. YeFan looks at her child and looks at the night Fei white and Su Ying who leave from her side. Her ten fingers are pulled tightly, and her face is almost distorted.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 633

    Night is not white and Su Ying ten fingers tightly, holding her hand to go forward.


    These two people''s actions were seen by many people.


    They suddenly understand a truth, Huai Wang dotes on Princess Huai, he has absolute trust in her, it turns out that these are not rumors.


    Many unmarried women, their eyes fell on their hands, eyes showing envy.


    Princess Huai is the winner.


    Su Ying has a lot to say at the moment, but this time is not suitable.


    Su Ying raised her head and looked at the night. Her eyes were as black as agate, reflecting the cool and gorgeous color under the sunlight, with a shallow smile on her lips.


    Night feibai is also looking at her, his haughty dark eyes are full of smile, the bottom of his eyes is full of endless indulgence, and a touch of shallow bloodthirsty taste.


    In the garden, there are mountains, vines, and flowers blooming in the wind.


    Today, in order to make the Empress Dowager happy, the emperor ordered people to set up a stage in the imperial garden and invited the best opera troupe in the capital to celebrate the Empress Dowager''s birthday.


    It was rare for a lady to have such a lively opportunity to see the opera. They all sat happily in the Qiongyuan Pavilion in the imperial garden.


    Some rich people knew the troupe very well, and whispered, "have you seen this actor Yunde on the stage is the pillar of the troupe. You can see that he plays in green clothes, tut Tut, his appearance..."


    "It''s not. Before I put on my make-up, I was a beautiful and clean young man. After I put on my make-up, I was so beautiful that I could not..."


    The stage was full of noise and excitement. People watched with interest and discussed topics of interest, as if the farce had never happened.


    Ye feibai is talking with the Emperor Ming.


    Two little buns sat beside the empress dowager, peeling melon seeds to please the Empress Dowager and coax the Empress Dowager very happily.


    Su Ying did not have much interest in watching the opera, so she chose a corner of the most boring sitting, the hot summer temperature makes her drowsy.


    Su Ying''s original intention is to sit quietly and take a nap. In fact, she can''t be satisfied at all.


    Some of the ladies thought that Princess Huai, as a royal daughter-in-law, had been missing for five years before she came back. It would not be easy for her to come back. But after what happened just now, they all understood.


    In the eyes of Princess Huai, Princess Huai is the only one. No matter what Princess Huai has done, he believes her unconditionally. Her two children are very important in the hearts of the Empress Dowager and the emperor. So when can we not flatter Princess Huai!


    So at first Su Ying''s side was still empty, but for a while the positions around were full, and even situ Mengyao couldn''t squeeze in.


    "Princess Huai, you and huaiwang are really in love. It''s really enviable..."


    "Huaiwang looks at your eyes, tut, it''s so gentle that you can''t say anything..."


    "Princess Huai, the little prince and the second young master are smart and lovely. They are very enviable."


    "Princess Huai, you are getting younger and younger in the past five years. How did you do it?"


    "Don''t you think Princess Huai is becoming more and more beautiful? There is no fine line on her face..."


    Before these women, when the fifth Princess wronged her, they didn''t say less bad things about her in private.


    Now surrounded by her, one by one will flatter, from her husband began to praise, praise her son, and then praise her beauty.


    Su Ying endured sleepiness and forced her spirit to talk to them. She only felt that her face was stiff with laughter.


    It was getting dark, and the two plays on the stage were finally finished.


    At this time, the fifth Prince stood up from his position and said to the empress dowager, "your grandmother, I want to give you a surprise."


    The Empress Dowager was in a good mood and nodded with a smile.


    Night extraordinary eyes calm looking at the front, raised his hands high five times.


    Soon, the crowd saw dozens of women in festive clothes and skirts carrying glass palace lanterns from the two sides of the graceful and appeared on the stage.


    Their arms with the red soft cloud yarn, flying in the wind behind, beautiful.


    At this moment, the melodious music of silk and bamboo orchestral strings rings, and the women are dancing on the stage with comfortable movements and beautiful dancing posture.


    At the wonderful place, all the candles around were extinguished, and the Glass Palace lamp in their hands was extinguished.


    All of a sudden the surroundings were in darkness.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Why can''t you see anything?"


    "Wow! Look over there


    "How beautiful!"


    With the sound of bang bang bang, people saw countless fireworks rising in the sky. After bursting, they turned into beautiful fireworks, dazzling people''s eyes.


    More and more fireworks lit up the whole sky.


    All the fireworks flowed down in the sky, forming a beautiful picture.


    Although Su Xiaorui didn''t want to hold the extraordinary scene of the night, he couldn''t help clapping when he saw the words in the sky, and then pointed to the words in the sky and said, "Taizu mother, you see, this is a word of longevity!"The Empress Dowager looked up at the gorgeous fireworks all over the sky, with a shallow smile on her lips: "very intentional."


    Emperor Ming also nodded, and a smile appeared on his serious face


    The night specially looks up at the sky, the shallow phoenix eye tiny MI, the black pupil is deep and quiet.


    Night extraordinary was scolded by the Ming emperor before, the mood is very vexed. Therefore, in order to regain the favor of Emperor Ming, he specially purchased fireworks and spent a lot of thought on this matter.


    The fireworks in the sky are bright and gorgeous. It seems that his goal has been achieved.


    Night special looks up at the sky, in the eyes flash a wipe to succeed.


    At this time, people suddenly heard a strong explosion, which was earth shaking. Then I saw a fireball exploding in the sky, totally without half beauty.


    The timid lady even sat down on the ground.


    Someone muttered, "what a surprise this is, it''s a fright."


    The Empress Dowager was also frightened. Su Xiaorui asked placidly, "are you all right, Taizu mother?"


    Night extraordinary see the sky fireball burst open, the whole person immediately covered, and so on when he reacts to come over, the eyes show a bad premonition.


    At this time, a eunuch suddenly came from afar: "the emperor, the emperor, the auspicious hall is out of water!"


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he stood up and looked into the distance. There was a fire in the hall of auspiciousness.


    The fire was so big that black smoke rolled up.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed an extremely shocked look. The auspicious hall was the Empress Dowager praying for blessings and chanting Sutras in the past days, but she walked out of the water!


    "Fire! Go and put out the fire The Empress Dowager was frightened, angry and angry. Her face turned pale and her body shook violently.


    Today is her birthday, but such an unfortunate thing happened, first the dead, then the auspicious hall was burned.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt the tightness in her chest.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 634

    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian see the Empress Dowager fall down pale. Their faces are full of panic: "Tai Zu mu, Tai Zu mu How are you... "


    "Tai Zu mu, Tai Zu Mu!"


    When Emperor Ming heard the news, he was shocked: "empress mother! Mother! Somebody! Go and see the doctor


    Night special look at the distant auspicious hall fire, and look at sitting on the chair motionless empress dowager, suddenly his forehead, back appeared dense cold sweat.


    He opened his mouth and just wanted to say something, just then there was an explosion over his head, like thunder.


    Because after the explosion, there are scattered fireworks in this direction.


    "Escort! Escort


    "Ah The ladies screamed for fear that their clothes would be ignited by the fire.


    Even timid women have begun to cry. The scene here is very chaotic for a moment, and the surrounding sound is very noisy.


    The Empress Dowager was woken up by the scream. She opened her eyes hazardly and saw fireworks falling in her direction. Then she saw Su Xiaorui bravely blocking her in front of her.


    "Xiao Rui!" Her eyes shrank and she called his name in silence. She was too scared to lift it. She fainted again.


    Su Xiaorui anxiously shakes the Empress Dowager: "grand mother, great mother!"


    "Grandfather Huang, my great grandmother fainted again!"


    "Taiyi, Taiyi, call Taiyi quickly!"


    The night special wants to say something, the Ming emperor anger way: "do you want to plan against?"


    Night special facial expression is iron green, kneel on the ground: "child minister dare not!"


    "The emperor, the apricot flower palace is also on fire..."


    "Emperor, the pavilion for spreading wings is also burning..."


    Emperor Ming listened to the scream behind him and the smoke rolling in the sky. The whole popularity almost went crazy: "go and put out the fire!"


    He turned his head and glared at the culprit kneeling on the ground. Night was extraordinary, his eyebrows were raised and he was furious: "look at what you have done!"


    On such a happy day, such a bad omen should appear.


    Night special want to explain, but don''t know to say so.


    The grand doctor soon came over and gave the needle to the comatose empress dowager. The Empress Dowager woke up again, pale, with a pair of turbid eyes staring at Yefu angrily. Her hands moved: "go, go..."


    The party ended in chaos.


    Night extraordinary also don''t know how to return home, wait until home, his clothes have been wet by sweat, it seems to be from the water to pick up in general.


    After the fight between the children in the afternoon, Yu Qing took Xiao Jing back early.


    At the moment, Yu Qing lulls Xiao Jing to sleep. As soon as she goes out, she sees that the night extraordinary looks gloomy and sits on the chair.


    Her eyebrows slightly twisted, with a look of concern on her face: "extraordinary, what''s the matter with you?"


    Night special seems to have figured out what, his fist severely smashed on the table, the cup and teapot on the table all fiercely jumped up, issued a heavy sound, he clenched his teeth, word by word: "screwed up!"


    His chest heaved violently: "how can a good fireworks explode suddenly?"


    His face is ferocious and twisted, and his eyes are burning with fire. Today, he is really fed up with cowardice. He needs to vent now!


    Night special stood up, the whole table was overturned, all the tea sets on the table were held on the ground, split in pieces.


    He was really mad this time. His eyes were red. He raised his fist and would smash everything he saw.


    Yu Qing did not stop, just stood in the corner to watch him vent, she watched him vent well, then went up to hold his arm, soft voice coax him: "extraordinary, you don''t get angry, so as not to be angry bad body!"


    Night special gasping: "today I am responsible for the purchase of fireworks suddenly exploded, auspicious hall and several places burned up, and almost burned ladies and ladies."


    Yu Qing''s face showed a surprised look: "what?"


    "The emperor''s grandmother was so angry that he scolded me." Night special deeply took a breath, because of anger, clenched fist is still unable to restrain the shaking, "all these are night non white do ghost, in addition to he will have who!"


    Yu Qing frowned and stroked his back with his hand: "special you eliminate Qi first, don''t be angry bad oneself."


    Night special sits down on the chair, his face still shows decadent look.


    Today, when he designed such a play, he really lost his wife and broke his soldiers. Not only did he not overthrow Su Ying, but also reduced Mi Fei, who had cooperated with him, into a concubine, and the chess piece yerao was removed.


    The more he thinks about it, the more angry he is. The night is not white. He has made a lot of military achievements in recent years. Now his father and Emperor trust him very much, and even love his two children very much.


    Today I was reprimanded again. I''m afraid it''s not a good omen to go on like this again.


    Yu Qing see night special or angry, ordered people to re bubble tea over, she patted his back: "extraordinary, you don''t gas, there is always a way!""One day, I must let the night lie at my feet!" Night extraordinary eyes slightly narrowed up, with a thick anger, there is no past in the Qing Jun elegant.


    He won''t give up easily!


    Huaiwang mansion.


    "Come here." After a family of four returns home, yefeibai waves to Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the night was not white, and he rarely waved to himself with a good face. Suddenly, he had a bad premonition in his heart.


    He slowly backward a few steps, a face vigilantly looking at the night is not white, hiding behind Su Ying, just pitifully sticking out a head.


    Night small read standing in place, not moving at all.


    "Come here." Ye feibai stares at the two children and repeats a sentence impatiently.


    Su Xiaorui shook his head, and the little Bun''s face wrinkled and said timidly, "no, you''ll beat us."


    Su Ying some crying and laughing, the night is not white, at the moment eyes with a smile, clearly is a very good mood look.


    Night is not white eyes, eyes half squint, eyes reveal a touch of severity: "why should I beat you?"


    "Because We did something wrong... " Su Xiaorui immediately thought that his brothers had beaten Xiao Jing and Xiao Nuo for a meal, and the attack was very heavy.


    Night small read to think of this matter is also low head, deep reflection.


    Night is not white thin lips slightly provoked, beautiful face has a touch of helpless flash. He opened his slender legs and approached the two children. He took Su Xiaorui to his arms with one hand. Before Su Xiaorui''s pleading voice came out, he said in a low voice: "Daddy won''t hit you."


    Ye feibai picked up Su Xiaorui in one hand, and led Ye Xiaonian to go inside: "you protect your mother, you did very well."


    Night small read muddleheaded to look at the night is not white: "like the father to protect the mother, is it?"


    Night is not white solemnly nodded: "yes."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 635

    Su Xiaorui immediately understood the meaning of yefeibai, and his father was praising them!


    This is really flattering!


    Black bright eyes twinkled, the whole person suddenly lively up, he put his arm around the neck of Ye Fei Bai and said with a smile: "Daddy, they really hate it. If it''s not hard to explain, they really want to beat them again!"


    The night is not white to teach seriously: "do not hit the face."


    "I didn''t hit them in the face. It was my brother who said that he couldn''t look down on their faces to beat them in the face..."


    Su Ying followed her father and son. At first, she was very moved. She just heard the discussion behind her. Three black lines suddenly appeared on her forehead.


    Su Ying took two tired steamed buns to take a bath, and then they both fell asleep.


    When she came back to the room, she saw that night was not white, leaning against the head of the bed in his obscene clothes, looking at himself.


    Under the dim yellow candle light, his beautiful face is more and more enchanting and evil, sending out a kind of temptation that makes people blush and heartbeat.


    He watched her approach with a smile on his lips.


    Su Ying avoided his sight, and lay down in him, looking for a comfortable position to lie down. She leaned over his ear and said, "you look in a good mood today, but at night that fireworks are your hands and feet?"


    "What do you say?" Ye feibai held out his finger to pick up her sharp chin and touched her lips.


    He saw Su Ying''s face written with such an expression. He stretched out his hand and stroked his black hair. He laughed like a fox. His eyes crossed with a touch of cunning and ruthlessness. "He dares to find someone to slander you. How can I make him feel better?"


    Su Ying stretched out his hands through his armpit and buried his whole body in his arms.


    Her heart was close to his, and she asked softly, "do you see that?"


    "Ye Feifan has long been an ally with Ye Mi, and they will do you harm. If you dare to touch my shadow, I will never let it go! "


    "It can be seen that the five princesses have been fully used in this matter."


    "Yerao only has her own appearance, and she only has the share to be used. She targets you everywhere, and now she is sent to the frontier, which is also the responsibility of her own."


    "Seriously, did you doubt me at that time?" Su Ying raised his head from his arms, and his black eyes watched him closely.


    "No The night is not white, the eyes are magnanimous, want to have no thought to answer directly.


    He stretched out his long arm and rolled Su Ying into his arms, and then pressed her under his body.


    He has bright eyes and white teeth, and his demeanor is outstanding. He looks down at her with a gentle and firm look between his eyebrows and eyes: "I believe you were, was, is, and will be."


    Su Ying''s heart softened and her heart beat violently.


    She seemed to be seduced by his deep black eyes and couldn''t help but hook his neck.


    Ye feibai raised his eyebrows and raised a smile on his lips. In his eyes, there was a teasing look in his eyes: "how can that man compare with this king? You are not a fool."


    "I..." Su Ying''s heart moved suddenly disappeared, she some speechless staring at him, "just like this?"


    "No, you still want that?" Ye feibai bowed his head and kissed her forehead. Her nose and fingertips rubbed her delicate earlobes, while his body gently rubbed against her. His voice was hoarse and sexy, "huh? Is there any other idea? "


    Su Ying''s white face appeared a blush, she glared at him: "no, after a comparison, I still feel that his highness Huai Wang is more beautiful than his country."


    "Just so?" Night Fei white micro picked eyebrows, a hand did not know when had climbed to her waist, lingered in her waist.


    "Well..." Su Ying seems to want to say something, the night is not white head quickly blocked her delicate red lips, "in this king''s body also dare to think of other men, you are really brave enough!"


    Su Ying twisted on his waist, it is clear that he first mentioned it, OK!


    Night is not white kiss from the beginning of gentle slowly become intense and eager, he pried open her tiny long lips, constantly into the demand.


    Su Ying felt that her body was shaking with kisses, and her whole body was glowing. She raised her face slightly to bear his fierce kiss, and her voice gave out a whining voice: "not white I have something important to say to you... "


    "We''re doing something important right now..." Night is not white feel her flinch, will her tightly hoop under the body.


    In a moment, however, her clothes and trousers were thrown out of the quilt.


    "You..." He begged him, entangled with her body, and he kissed her rudely and gently, and hooked her lips and tongues.


    For a moment, Sue forgot everything.


    His voice was gentle and whispered in her ear, "do you like me or not?"


    At the moment, her mind is blank, just follow the feeling and say: "like..."


    "Do you like how I treat you...""No Well. "


    Once again the lips are kiss, the negative voice must be stopped.


    Lingering, satisfied sigh, low voice for mercy.


    Her snow-white arm hooked his neck, eyes blurred: "non white, you forgive me..."


    Night is not white, sweat on the forehead, canthus slightly pick, smile very evil and sycophantic, he is not a fool, will not let her off at this time.


    Su Ying''s whole body was dazed, the night was boundless, and he didn''t know when to end the battle.


    Su Ying, who has just been devastated, lies limply with wet eyes.


    Ye feibai held her soft in her arms, licked her plump and swollen lips, and said contentedly, "say, what''s important?"


    Su Ying said vaguely: "today, the two children are close to you a lot. Don''t be cruel to them. It''s good to be kind and pleasant..."


    Night Fei Bai hum a, bit on her red lip: "you just want to tell me this matter?"


    When they are in love, they still have the energy to think about this kind of thing?


    Night is not white micro squint Phoenix eyes, thinking that he is not too hard.


    "And more important! If you do this again, I''m going to share rooms with you! " Su Ying some aggrieved ground stares at him, on the face still has the blush that does not retreat after loving.


    It''s not like this. After a man has opened meat, he is just a beast. No, it''s worse than an animal!


    He''s always bothering her, how can she take it!


    Night is not white to hear Su Ying this request, the face shows a ferocious look: "do you dare?"


    Su Ying continued to stare at him bravely: "how can I get up tomorrow like you? Too tired


    "Tired Sleep when you are tired. " Ye feibai seemed to have not heard her at all. He held her tightly in his arms and kneaded her waist and legs with kindness.


    "You do this..."


    Night is not white lip side to hook up a touch of evil spirit: "if there is strength, I don''t mind serving the princess again."


    Su Ying hums a, too tired, even put the energy of resistance are not, and quickly fell asleep.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 636

    When Su Ying got up the next day, the news came from the palace that the Empress Dowager was seriously ill, and then two small buns took the initiative to go into the palace to accompany the Empress Dowager.


    Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui have just gone to the palace of CI Ning, and they arrive at the palace. They are very depressed.


    A mammy in the palace of benevolence had a sad face. When she saw the two little buns coming, her eyes lit up: "little son of the world, second young master, you are coming! The Empress Dowager is not willing to take medicine. Can you go and persuade me


    Su Xiaorui does not understand a way: "do not drink medicine how line?"


    Night small read also frown.


    They walked quickly into the inner room, and saw the Empress Dowager lying sick on the head of the bed, her face was not good-looking, her face slightly pale.


    Mother Hu, who was close to her, knelt in front of the window and said, "empress dowager, you should drink the medicine first. The grand doctor said that this medicine can''t be broken..."


    The Empress Dowager shakes her hand: "do not drink!"


    Mother Hu worried all over her face: "empress dowager, how can you do without drinking medicine?"


    The Empress Dowager was a little impatient: "I can''t bear to smell this smell!"


    Mother Hu''s whole face was wrinkled, and her voice begged, "the empress dowager, the old slave has already prepared the preserves for you."


    The Empress Dowager did not move: "do not drink..."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian stand at the door and see the Empress Dowager''s actions. They are all a little silly. The reason why his mother didn''t drink the medicine was that it smelled bad?


    I didn''t expect my mother to be a child when she was ill.


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth and gave a light smile. Then he turned his black eyes and ran to the bed. He put his head in front of the bed. His voice was clear and crisp: "Tai Zu mu, my brother and I are coming to see you."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager turns her head, she sees Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui come over, and her face shows a look of joy.


    She remembered that Su Xiaorui stood in front of her yesterday and was deeply moved. She rubbed his head: "good boy, good boy It''s good to be safe and sound. My great grandmother was scared yesterday. Don''t do such a dangerous thing next time. "


    Su Xiaorui obediently admit his mistake: "Xiao Rui worries his great grandmother. Please forgive me."


    Ye Xiaonian gave the Empress Dowager a gift: "mother, are you better?"


    The Empress Dowager held the two children in her arms: "seeing you two coming, the mother''s body will be better."


    Su Xiaorui put his head out of the Empress Dowager''s arms, and a pair of clear eyes looked at her innocently: "great grandmother, if you take medicine obediently, your body will be all right. Xiao Rui just heard that his mother didn''t drink medicine. "


    The Empress Dowager is looked at by Su Xiaorui''s pure eyes, and her face shows an embarrassed expression.


    Su Xiaorui hesitated to ask: "mother Tai does not drink medicine is not afraid of suffering?"


    Night small read a serious way: "Taizu mother, good medicine bitter taste, you do not drink medicine how line?"


    "Nonsense! How could the great grandmother be afraid of suffering The Empress Dowager loves sweets and is most afraid of suffering. She is most afraid of taking medicine in her life. But in front of her two great grandchildren, she refused to admit her shortcomings at all.


    Xiao Nian''s eyes flashed with a smile. He took the medicine bowl from mother Hu''s hand and handed it to the Empress Dowager: "Taizu mother, the medicine should be drunk while it is hot, otherwise it will be cold at that time."


    Su Xiaorui forced his head aside: "it is, and the medicine will become more bitter after cooling."


    The Empress Dowager took the medicine bowl from the night reading''s hand. When she sent it to her mouth, she smelled the smell, and her eyebrows wrinkled again.


    She put the medicine bowl on the side of the tea table: "mother Taizu will drink it later, but she can''t drink it now."


    Su Xiaorui hung his pink and tender cheek: "grand mother, you are not brave at all, you are clearly afraid of hardship!"


    The Empress Dowager stares at him deliberately.


    Su Xiaorui grinned and grimaced at her: "Xiao Rui is never afraid of pain when taking medicine."


    Night small read a well: "small read also not afraid."


    Mother Hu on one side also said, "empress dowager, two young masters are laughing at you. You''d better drink the medicine while it''s hot."


    Mother Hu was swept by the sight of the empress dowager, and her words fell down.


    The Empress Dowager hears two precious great grandsons you say, I say, she also wants to be brave a bit, but think of eating to feel very headache.


    "Great grandmother, is that ok? My brother and I recite poems for you. Let''s recite a sentence. Would you like to have a drink? " Su Xiaorui lies on the head of the bed and sells cute. Seeing the Empress Dowager''s hesitation, he holds her arm and coquettishly, "great grandmother, is it OK, OK?"


    "If you don''t agree, I will cry for you."


    "Good, good! I''m afraid of you The Empress Dowager saw that Su Xiaorui had a flat mouth and was really about to cry, so she agreed.


    Su Xiaorui stood in front of the empress dowager, and his small face lifted a little pride: "I can recite a lot of ancient poems. Listen to me, Taizu mother. Well Now let''s have a song about summer. Everyone is bitter and hot, I love summer long Mother Tai two, oh, don''t play tricks, um, the wind comes from the south, another bite, the palace is cool A big one, a big one


    "Lotus can be picked in the south of the Yangtze River. Where are the lotus leaves! Fish play among the lotus leaves. Fish play lotus leaves East, fish play lotus leaves West, fish play lotus leaves south, fish play lotus leaves North. " Night small read a mouth recited a song, "well, grand mother, eight Oh, you can''t deceive our younger generation."Empress Dowager:


    Two small buns finally coax the Empress Dowager to drink the medicine, and then see the Empress Dowager''s face wrinkled.


    When mother Hu saw it, she felt relieved and praised the two young masters for their ability.


    At this time, yexiaonian put something into the Empress Dowager''s mouth in time.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned: "well This is... "


    Su Xiaorui turned out a big box from behind and put it in front of the empress dowager, and his face showed a big smile: "Taizu mother, you have taken medicine obediently, so I will give you the new snacks made by my mother."


    There are six round things in a beautiful box. They look soft and golden, and smell sweet and attractive.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard that Su Ying had made it, her subconscious thought was to stop, but her mouth was too bitter, and the dessert was so delicious that she couldn''t help picking up the second piece.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Empress Dowager ate happily, and his smile widened a little.


    He rubbed his shoes and climbed up to the bed. He was tired of being beside the Empress Dowager: "great grandmother, are we OK?"


    Night Xiaonian saw Su Xiaorui''s dog legs. The corner of his eyes twitched for a moment. This younger brother is so fierce that he dares to climb up any place.


    "Good, good!" The Empress Dowager didn''t mind half silk, reaching for his tender little face, "Xiao Rui also sat down."


    Su Xiaorui continued: "my brother and I feel that you are afraid of bitter medicine, so we specially asked my mother to make a snack for you. This is called apple pie. Do you think it is particularly delicious?"


    "When mother Tai takes medicine, Xiao Rui brings you delicious cakes, OK?"


    "Good, good boy."


    Mammy saw that the Empress Dowager was very interested, and she sighed in her heart that the two young masters were fierce. Otherwise, she really didn''t know what to do.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 637

    Two small steamed buns accompanied the Empress Dowager in the palace of benevolence for an afternoon, which made the Empress Dowager happy.


    However, when it comes to dinner, the Empress Dowager is not happy because she wants to drink medicine.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyebrows slightly curved and gave her a brilliant smile: "Taizu mother, let''s recite ancient poems for you, let''s recite a sentence for you to drink?"


    The Empress Dowager thought of the bitter medicine and felt bitter in her heart. She shook her hand: "I don''t want to listen to ancient poetry."


    Su Xiaorui thought about it for a moment, and then he made a discussion: "let''s recite a song. Can you just have a drink?"


    Night small read see empress dowager still have no reaction, say again: "grand mother, do you want to listen to the story?"


    The Empress Dowager continued to shake her hands: "I don''t like to listen to stories. Take this medicine later. It''s getting dark. You should go back quickly. "


    Su Xiaorui rubbed to the Empress Dowager''s side and grabbed her sleeve. His whole small face wrinkled up, with a pathetic expression: "grand mother, are you driving us away? Don''t you like us any more? "


    Empress Dowager one Leng, knead his small head, smile ha ha way: "great grandmother how can not like you, the great ancestor mother likes most is you."


    "That grandmother wants to prove it to us." Su Xiaorui glanced at night Xiaonian, "right, brother?"


    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head, and his eyes showed a touch of cunning: "that grandmother, you drink the medicine. The more you drink, the more you like us."


    "Yes. If you don''t drink at all, you don''t like us any more. "


    The Empress Dowager gazed at the little devil with a sad face, neither crying nor laughing.


    Mother Hu stood aside and stifled her smile. She believed that with the efforts of the two young masters, the Empress Dowager would still drink this bowl of medicine.


    Only the Empress Dowager just drank two mouthfuls, frowned and refused to drink.


    Su Xiaorui is not in a hurry this time. He thinks of his brother''s story telling. His eyes twinkle and his face shows a smile. It''s better for him to tell 101 stories to his mother.


    So, regardless of his grandmother''s wish or not, he cleared his throat and began to speak: "it is said that in ancient times, there was a kingdom on the island of ancient Arabia..."


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager didn''t want to listen at the beginning, but she was attracted by Su Xiaorui''s vivid story telling.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Empress Dowager listened with great interest. Knowing that this matter had already been achieved, Su Xiaorui gently winked at the night Xiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui learned from the heroine in the story and finished the beginning and middle of the first story, but it was just at the end.


    When the Empress Dowager heard the wonderful place, she couldn''t hear the ending. Her heart was itching and she kept asking like a child, "and then what?"


    Su Xiaorui laughs in his heart. In order to let the emperor not kill her, Su Xiaorui''s stories are endless, and each one is more wonderful. With the story of the 1001 night, he is not afraid that his mother would not drink medicine.


    "If you want to listen to the following content, my great grandmother will have to finish the medicine obediently." Su Xiaorui smiles at the empress dowager, and his eyes are clear and innocent.


    Night small read obediently to the medicine bowl to the Queen Mother''s mouth: "Taizu mother, I also want to listen to the following content."


    For the end of the story, the Empress Dowager did not hold back and drank the medicine quickly.


    Su Xiaorui was very happy and had a sense of accomplishment when he saw that the Empress Dowager had finished drinking the medicine. He told the ending of the first story and then continued to tell the second story. However, he still stopped at the ending place of the second story: "Taizu mother, it''s very late now. My brother and I are going back."


    The Empress Dowager stares at him: "and then?"


    Su Xiaorui shook his head innocently: "there''s no more today. If my mother takes medicine tomorrow, I can hear the end of the story. Oh, hee hee..."


    In the eyes of the Empress Dowager''s strong resentment, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian quickly slip away hand in hand.


    After the two little buns went back, Su Ying began to report what happened today: "mother, let my grandmother drink medicine just like a knife on her neck. It''s very painful to watch."


    Night small read nodded: "I and younger brother in the past, mother Hu coax most of the day, there is no way."


    Su Ying can''t help laughing. The Empress Dowager has always been a tough and stubborn woman in her eyes. She didn''t expect to have such a lovely and naive side. "It looks like a thousand and one stories worked well," she praised


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "the effect of dim sum is also very good. My mother likes to eat the snacks made by her mother. What delicious food will my mother make tomorrow?"


    Su Ying saw Su Xiaorui''s greedy face and couldn''t help but nod on his head: "you know to eat!"


    The next day, the Empress Dowager''s spirit improved a lot, but at the point, without the supervision of two small buns, she refused to take medicine.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian came over with cakes and then stood in front of the Empress Dowager and asked in a funny way: "great grandmother, did you refuse to drink medicine again in the morning?"The Empress Dowager glared at mother Hu: "nonsense


    Su Xiaorui pulled the Empress Dowager''s sleeve: "grand mother, you should drink medicine now."


    "My family has been cured. I don''t need to take any more medicine." Mother said stiffly, and then her face showed a smile. She said with a smile to her two children, "you see how good the spirit of AI Jia is now."


    Su Xiaorui sighed and raised the box in his hand: "Taizu mother, are you really not taking medicine? Well, thanks to my second story, and this box of delicious cakes. "


    Night small read lips with a smile: "but we have asked the great doctor, mother Tai to drink seven days of medicine, the body will be good."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager thought of the delicious cakes and the itchy story of yesterday, she couldn''t help but stare at the two little ghosts. She took up the medicine and drank it all at once: "it''s all right now."


    "Great grandmother is so brave, your reward Su Xiaorui pushes the snack box up, and then he climbs onto the bed.


    So, the beautiful afternoon time began again, the Empress Dowager tasted snacks, listening to the story, not to mention how comfortable.


    On the fourth day of the Empress Dowager''s illness, Su Ying comes into the palace with snacks to see the Empress Dowager.


    On the way to the palace of benevolence, Su Ying also thinks that the Empress Dowager has never liked her, and is afraid that she is not willing to see her.


    At the thought of the Empress Dowager''s stubborn and arrogant face, her eyes showed a touch of helplessness.


    Su Ying was taken to the inner hall by two small steamed stuffed buns. She went forward slowly and worshipped the Empress Dowager Yingying: "the shadow has seen the emperor''s grandmother."


    "No The Empress Dowager looks light, but there is not much rejection on her face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 638

    The Empress Dowager casually looked at the woman in front of her. Her eyes were calm and generous, her eyes were clear and safe, and her appearance was elegant and graceful: "sit down."


    The two little buns clearly and sensitively feel the Empress Dowager''s indifference to her mother, but it doesn''t matter.


    Mother is so kind that her mother will like her sooner or later.


    Ye Xiaonian came up to sell Meng and said, "Taizu mother, did you forget to take medicine again? Grand mother, don''t you still say you want to listen to the story? "


    Because there was su Ying present, the Empress Dowager directly frowned and drank the medicine. She complained and muttered, "how can this medicine be more and more bitter?"


    Su Ying got up and sent the food box to her in front of her: "good medicine tastes bitter. The Empress Dowager will taste a snack."


    There are six egg tarts and a bowl of double skin milk in the food box. Red beans, peanuts and various kinds of canned fruits are sprinkled on the white jelly, which looks very attractive.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the things in the food box and felt very appetizing just by smelling the smell.


    However, she couldn''t pull down her face in front of Su Ying, but faintly hummed: "I don''t eat these strange things."


    Su Ying''s face did not have half silk to be annoyed, shallow smile: "since the emperor grandmother does not like, that shadow son next time makes other good for you."


    Su Ying put the plate on the side of the tea table, as if suddenly thought of something: "Huang grandmother, shadow house still have something, this first leave."


    The Empress Dowager answered, "go."


    When Su Ying left, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian said, "let''s see off our mother."


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager didn''t like the cakes sent by Princess Huai today, Mammy Hu wanted to put it in the way of her eyes, so she couldn''t help saying, "empress dowager, I''ll take this cake away."


    "Leave it there." The Empress Dowager said faintly and waved back mother Hu.


    When mammy Hu retreated, her eyes were full of thought, and her bedroom suddenly became quiet.


    The Empress Dowager is bitter in her mouth at the moment, and wishes that there will be something sweet to put into her mouth.


    Seeing that there was no one around, she took an egg tart from the food box and put it into her mouth. The outside was crispy and crisp, and the inside was golden yellow and warm. It was sweet and mellow, soft and delicious.


    She had never tasted such a taste, soft, sweet, really delicious.


    The Empress Dowager tasted one and couldn''t help but take out the second, and then the third At the moment, she completely forgot that she had refused it just now.


    The Empress Dowager ate happily and her face was full of enjoyment.


    Su Ying had never eaten anything she had made before.


    If someone saw the Empress Dowager at this moment, it would be very incredible, because the Empress Dowager was just like a little mouse stealing food.


    "The emperor''s grandmother..." At this time, the Empress Dowager actually heard the voice of Su Ying, and her face showed a look of amazement.


    The Empress Dowager''s sight swept over the food box, and the cake inside was obviously half less.


    She subconsciously swept the food box to the ground, thinking that so Su Ying could not see that she was stealing.


    The Empress Dowager saw Su Ying come back, her face with a trace of embarrassment, more angry color, she hate to stare at Su Ying: "how come in are not pass, no rules!"


    Mammy Hu''s look was also a little embarrassed. In fact, she had already passed it on just now. The Empress Dowager nodded her head and agreed at that time.


    Su Ying looked up at the cakes on the ground, and then looked at the egg tarts on the lips of the Empress Dowager. Her face was as usual, but she couldn''t help laughing.


    She asked respectfully: "the shadow disturbed the emperor''s grandmother, but also hope that the emperor''s grandmother does not blame."


    The Empress Dowager asked lightly: "what else?"


    Su Ying said calmly: "shadow just left the veil here."


    The Empress Dowager said coldly.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Ying''s back, she secretly glanced at the egg tarts on the ground. The corners of her eyes couldn''t help but smoke. Those egg tarts rolled up with dust and were all wasted.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian came back.


    Su Xiaorui hopped in front of the Empress Dowager and curiously pointed to the corner of her mouth and said, "Taizu mother, what''s on your lips? It seems that Egg tarts? "


    Ye Xiaonian also nodded his head and said, "Taizu mother, do you like egg tarts? I''ll let my mother do it tomorrow? "


    The Empress Dowager wiped the corners of her lips with a veil, and her face turned slightly red. It turned out that she had just It''s clear that I was caught!


    The Empress Dowager did not deny it in front of the two children. In fact, she is really depressed now. The egg tart is very delicious, and she still wants it.


    Why did she drop it just now? And the milk jelly. She didn''t know what it was. She had never tasted it.


    After tasting the snacks made by Su Ying, she has been completely addicted to them. The things sent by the imperial dining room are tasteless and she doesn''t like them at all.


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth with a smile: "Taizu mother, tomorrow you''ll eat egg tarts, how about adding some more flesh?"


    The Empress Dowager pretended and said, "I''m a little tired. I''ll sleep for a while."In recent days, the Empress Dowager increasingly relies on Su Ying''s cakes.


    Su Ying''s cakes are very delicious, and almost every day they change into flower seeds. It seems that they are common ingredients, but she has made a unique taste.


    Because the Empress Dowager likes Su Ying''s craft, so Su Ying sits in her Ci Ning palace for more and more time.


    After hearing the news that the Empress Dowager was ill on the second day of his birthday, he felt very uneasy.


    After two days at home, he was relieved to hear that the Empress Dowager was not in any serious trouble.


    This day, he thought that the Empress Dowager should calm down, so he went into the palace to make amends to the Empress Dowager.


    The back garden of the CI Ning palace.


    The cool breeze blows with colorful brocade and twigs.


    The Empress Dowager is sitting in the back garden to enjoy the cool. On the stone table in front of her is a cake sent by Su Yinggang. She will occasionally pick up a piece of cake carelessly and taste it.


    Su Ying sits opposite the Empress Dowager and occasionally delivers tea for the Empress Dowager.


    At this time, mother Hu came to report: "empress dowager, the fifth prince wants to see you."


    The Empress Dowager swallows the cake in the mouth, eyebrow tiny frown: "disappear."


    Mammy Hu retreated for a while and came back again. She leaned over the Empress Dowager''s ear and said a few words.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager thought of the fireworks on her birthday, she subconsciously felt some diaphragm. She did not want to see the fifth prince.


    But when she remembered that the fifth prince had always been a filial child and often looked for some treasures for her, the Empress Dowager turned her mind and said, "let him come."


    Before the night extraordinary, I heard mother Hu say that the Empress Dowager did not see outsiders. I was very worried. Now I heard that the Empress Dowager would finally see him. I felt a little relieved.


    Night special wears a white robe, quickly walked toward the empress dowager, with a gentle, shallow smile on his face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 639

    When the night special approached, she found that there was a woman beside the Empress Dowager. She was wearing a long Lavender skirt, and the skirt was embroidered with exquisite Begonia flower patterns with gold and silver thread, which was more and more brilliant in the sun.


    She sat quietly, giving people a clear and elegant, but also seems to take a trace of lazy feeling.


    Night extraordinary eyebrows slightly wrinkled, how can su Ying be here?


    Isn''t it that the great grandmother doesn''t see outsiders? How can she still meet her?


    And my grandmother has always rejected her, but now her face is not with half silk disgust, even extra soft!


    There was a flicker of gloom in his eyes, which did not seem to bode well.


    Night extraordinary heart thousand think hundred turn, the face still shows relaxed happy smile.


    He walked up to the Empress Dowager and was about to bow to the empress dowager, but at this moment something suddenly hit his head.


    The night is particularly a muddle, and then what thing falls at his feet, he is fixed on a look, actually is a stiff dead crow.


    Night extraordinary heart suddenly had a bad premonition, he subconsciously raised his head and saw the Queen Mother staring at the crows on the ground, his eyes showed a look of panic, and his face also turned blue.


    "The emperor''s grandmother..."


    "Don''t come here!" The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, and her voice trembled slightly, "just stand there!"


    Night extraordinary face all white.


    Su Ying saw the crow on the ground and understood it immediately.


    Last night, two little buns went back and said that there were a lot of crows near the CI Ning palace, so that they couldn''t sleep in the afternoon break.


    At that time, she didn''t notice. She was afraid that these two little buns Su Ying''s face showed a helpless look.


    The stone that had knocked down the crow was lying quietly at her feet, and she moved her feet and hid it under her skirt.


    "No!" When the Empress Dowager saw the black thing, she remembered the scene of her birthday, the two exploding fireballs, the burned Xiangrui hall, Xiao Rui, who was almost burned, and the sick self, "bad luck, bad luck, you go quickly!"


    The Empress Dowager only felt unlucky and was very upset. Su Ying handed over the cup on the table: "grandmother, you can have a cup of tea first."


    Su Ying glanced at night extraordinary faintly, and saw his look at the moment. A faint irony permeated his indifferent eyes.


    Su Ying saw the Empress Dowager cover his chest, stood up and went to her side, stretched out his hand to caress her chest, and comforted him: "grandmother, don''t blame the fifth prince. It''s just a coincidence. It''s not necessarily a omen."


    The Empress Dowager horizontal Su Ying one eye: "such unlucky thing, you still intercede for him?"


    Under the sun, Su Ying''s eyes are pure and flawless without a trace of impurities. Su Ying''s lips bring up a smile. When she doesn''t take eyedrops, she has to wait until when.


    She sighed: "it''s also strange that the crow is not. It''s not the right time to fall down. How can I choose the fifth prince to fall when I come here..."


    Su Ying said so, the Empress Dowager looked at the night extraordinary eyes more and more bad.


    Once again, she thought of what had happened at the party, and the more ominous the night was.


    Night special feel the eyes of the Empress Dowager disgust, hate to stare at Su Ying, hate to tear her whole person.


    He took a deep breath and tried to calm himself down: "Taizu mother, this crow was shot down by Xiao Rui."


    YeFan remembers that when he passed by, he seemed to see Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian playing with a catapult. The crow must have been shot down by them. Otherwise, the crow is flying in the sky. How could he fall down casually?


    The Empress Dowager listened to the extraordinary words of the night, and her eyebrows tightened into a word of "Chuan".


    Night extraordinary underestimates Su Xiaorui''s weight in the heart of the empress dowager, because he doesn''t feel that the Empress Dowager will love a child who only knows for a few days.


    In the Empress Dowager''s heart, Su Xiaorui can''t be compared with anyone else. He is sensible, filial and cute. Especially when she thinks of him protecting herself from fireworks, she feels that she will take good care of him all her life.


    Night special reiterated once: "emperor grandmother, special just came, see small Rui holding catapult in play, this crow must be he shoots down."


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, she was even more angry: "don''t you slander Xiaorui. How could he do such a thing?"


    Because she was ill after the fire, she believed more in Providence than in man.


    Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui both heard the movement here, and now his mother is staring at them.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night and whispered, "brother, are we in trouble?"


    Night small read looking at the crow on the ground suddenly thought of something, the whole small face wrinkled up, showing a touch of chagrin.


    He went over to cover Su Xiaorui''s ear and said something.


    Su Xiaorui returns to his senses and immediately destroys their catapults.


    His face changed into an innocent look, and then the Empress Dowager came over. He opened his arms, and his face showed a sunny smile: "great grandmother...""Oh, my little one." The Empress Dowager hugged Su Xiaorui in her arms. His forehead was covered with fine beads of sweat, which reflected a crystal radian in the sun. She took out her veil to wipe it for him, "what are you playing with? Are you playing so crazy?"


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a proud look: "playing hide and seek with my brother, hee hee, my brother was found all of a sudden..."


    Ye Xiaonian came over and knocked on Su Xiaorui''s head: "yes, my brother is so good at finding people."


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "playing games, brother can''t play me."


    Su Ying gave him a bad look: "you just know how to play!"


    Su Xiaorui spat out his tongue: "I have also been obediently writing calligraphy recently."


    The Empress Dowager rubs Su Xiaorui''s head: "the child also does not always hold, should play time to have fun."


    Night special listen to them say this word happily, completely hang oneself in one side, his heart seems to have poisonous snake crawling over, cold, moist.


    He glared at Su Xiaorui fiercely, and said stiffly, "I just saw you two beating crows with catapults over there."


    "Uncle five." Su Xiaorui raised his face and politely laughed at the night. "What catapult do you mean, what crow?"


    Night extraordinary did not expect Su Xiaorui will directly pretend to be stupid, eyes coldly stare at him, the voice also raised a few points: "do you dare to deny that this crow is not you fight down?"


    Su Xiaorui shrinks to the Empress Dowager''s arms in fear, showing a frightened expression on his face: "I don''t have one."


    Night extraordinary eyes tiny squint, he cold hum a: "young learn to lie is not good, I just saw clearly..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 640

    Ye Xiaonian stood upright in front of Su Xiaorui. He handed his hands behind him. He looked at the night with his arrogant chin. His dark eyes seemed to contain the most dignified and profound: "Uncle Wu, my brother grew up outside. He is the most naive. You can''t bully him because of this."


    Su Xiaorui also looks at night extraordinary with a face of accusation. This pair of poor looks is pitiful.


    The night is particularly angry and pale. The two brothers are most sophisticate. It is clear that they did something wrong, but now they put the ominous name on their own body.


    Ye Xiaonian continued to frown: "if we have done it, we will never deny it. If we have not done it, we will not admit it, no matter how threatened we are by Uncle Wu."


    Night special stare at their two brothers, almost be angry half to death, these two little ghosts are now saying that they coerce?


    Night extraordinary heart repeatedly said with himself do not care about two little ghosts, but the emperor''s grandmother that sharp eyes fell on his body, his heart of fire and bang out.


    His voice rose a little bit: "what if you find the catapult in you?"


    Night small read light way: "my brother and I have been there happily playing hide and seek, where will appear what catapult?"


    Su Xiaorui sees the night special posture to be close to, the steamed stuffed bun face of powder Du Du is wrinkled into a ball, some nervous way: "how, five uncle this is to search body? What if you can''t find it? "


    Night special looking at Su Xiaorui''s appearance, sneered: "unless you have a ghost in your heart."


    Su Xiaorui buried his head in the Empress Dowager''s arms, tears in his eyes: "great grandmother, uncle five, this is insulting Xiaorui''s personality..."


    The Empress Dowager gently coax Su Xiaorui and raises her head to stare at the night with a special look.


    Night extraordinary slow way: "emperor grandmother, in order to prove their innocence, can only search body."


    "If we were frisked by Uncle Wu for nothing, what''s the face of our father? What is the face of huaiwang mansion? If Uncle Wu must have a body search, you should be searched first. What if you deliberately shoved the catapult to Xiaorui? "


    "You..." He had never seen a child so eloquent!


    "Why does Uncle Wu insist on putting this matter on us? Is it because we taught Xiao Jing a lesson last time? " Night small read face with angry look, he looked at the empress dowager, "that thing is Xiaojing is wrong, we as brothers are to teach him a lesson."


    Su Xiaorui said, desperately nodding his head: "or to say, Uncle Wu is narrow-minded, now want to revenge for Xiaojing?"


    Uncle, it''s really very dangerous to treat us with such a serious way


    Night extraordinary suddenly choked, a word can not be said.


    Su Ying faintly looked at night Fei Bai: "it''s all the contradictions before the children. If the fifth younger brother is angry, I''ll go back and teach them a good lesson."


    He looked at Su Ying''s casual look, and his face was flushed with anger. The whole body''s blood flowed to the top of his head. At the moment, he almost lost his mind.


    The night special originally because the Empress Dowager''s matter is anxious for several days, if at this time the matter does not solve, I am afraid he will completely lose the favor of the empress dowager, so how can he not be anxious?


    He looked at the two culprits fiercely, his right hand clenched tightly into a fist, hoping to hit them on the head.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night extraordinary gas to the extreme anger, as well as that blue muscle burst out of the fist, eyes dribble to turn.


    He hid his head in the Empress Dowager''s arms, and his small body trembled and shrunk. Then he cried out: "Uncle Wu, don''t hit me, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Su Xiaorui cried very sad, not sad, his two small hands tightly holding the empress dowager, full of dependence.


    Night special is angry completely lung to want to explode, he this hasn''t hit, he cry what cry!


    Ye Fei''s face was ferocious and twisted. He yelled at Su Xiaorui: "what are you crying about? Don''t you admit that you did something wrong?"


    Night small read face tightly stretched, chin slightly Yang: "five uncle, what do you mean? Because we don''t recognize it, do you want to solve it by force? Are you so arrogant in front of your great grandmother that you don''t look at her at all? "


    "Do you still look like an uncle?! To start with a child? " The Empress Dowager was so angry that she stretched out her hand and patted the table heavily, "you go, you go at once!"


    Night special deeply breathed a breath, tried to let oneself calm down, can''t go up these two little son of a bitch''s egg: "imperial grandmother..."


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his little hand to wipe his eyes, and said in a low voice: "Taizu mother, I really didn''t shoot crows with a catapult. I don''t believe you can come and search me."


    The Empress Dowager bowed her head and touched Su Xiaorui''s head: "my mother believes you. Xiaorui is a good child."


    Su Xiaorui reached out and stroked the Empress Dowager''s chest: "grand mother, don''t be angry, or you will be angry The fifth uncle is really old-fashioned... "Night special only feel a sweet throat, almost want to vomit blood.


    The Empress Dowager at the moment only thinks that night special is her nemesis, she coldly stares at night extraordinary, cold voice way: "go, you go at once!"


    "Grandmother Huang, do you allow these two children to turn right and wrong into black and white? Extraordinary, this proves to you!" The night is particularly angry to want to start to drag Su Xiaorui, the Empress Dowager is angry and pale. She took the cup from one side and smashed it towards the night.


    She was so violent that she reeled, and the whole person was leaning aside.


    "Grand mother!" Su Xiaorui originally thought it was fun to enrage the night, but when he saw that the Empress Dowager was about to fall down, his face showed a panic expression.


    Su Ying, sitting on one side, was quick in her eyes and quick in her hands. She quickly stood up and blocked under the Empress Dowager''s body. She cried anxiously: "save the empress dowager, save the Empress Dowager quickly..."


    "Mother..."


    The moment when the Empress Dowager was about to fall, the whole person was almost confused.


    However, when she fell down, there was no pain as expected. She reacted and found that Su Ying gave her a cushion, and she was safe and sound.


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes showed a touch of movement. At this time, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian quickly helped her up: "Taizu mother, do you have anything to do?"


    "Mother Tai is OK." The Empress Dowager also looked at Su Ying anxiously.


    Su Ying seems to be a fool, it took a long time for Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian to help him up.


    Night small read worried to see her one eye, Su Ying quietly in his small hand pinched.


    "Grand mother, let''s help you go back."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 641

    Night special Zheng in place, lenglengleng looking at the scene in front of.


    He didn''t care about the pain on his forehead. Zhang Zhang wanted to say something. The Empress Dowager couldn''t listen to anything, even didn''t want to listen.


    The night special Zheng Zheng ground looks at their back figure, a time Leng is there, the nose non-stop is moving.


    His hands were clenched tightly into fists, and the veins on the back of his hands sprang up.


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at him at the moment. Her face was as beautiful as porcelain without any expression. Her dark eyes contained a trace of ridicule.


    Night special looks at her in the eyes is to take a bit of hatred.


    Su Ying and two children together will support the Empress Dowager back to the bedroom, the Empress Dowager also do not know is the psychological role or is really breathed to, lying in bed straight panting.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the Empress Dowager with worry on his face: "Tai Zu mu, are you ok?"


    Night small read frown, toward mother Hu way: "mammy Hu, you go to ask the doctor to come over."


    Su Xiaorui said unhappily, "it''s all five uncles who are bad, bad people..."


    Su Ying stroked the Empress Dowager''s chest and said, "don''t be angry, grandmother. Be careful that your body will be damaged Relax, take a deep breath... "


    The Empress Dowager took a few deep breaths, and her chest tightness was no longer severe.


    "The emperor is here!"


    At this time, Emperor Ming came.


    As soon as the emperor came in, he saw that Su Ying and her son were talking about the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager turned blue, her lips turned purple, and her chest was constantly fluctuating.


    Emperor Ming''s face is not good-looking, his eyes are undisguised anxiety, he frowned and said: "what''s wrong with the empress mother?"


    The great doctor just came in at this time. He just wanted to salute. The emperor of Ming Dynasty said in a hurry: "come and show the Empress Dowager."


    After inviting the Empress Dowager''s pulse, he pondered and said, "the Empress Dowager is not in any great trouble. This is the reason why he is so impatient."


    After she pricked the needle for the empress dowager, she checked her pulse again. After seeing that the pulse was stable, she was relieved: "the condition of the Empress Dowager has already improved. Her mood should not fluctuate too much..."


    "What''s going on here?" After the Empress Dowager gave the needle, she went to sleep. The emperor''s sight wandered in the faces of the mother and son.


    After a short silence, Su Xiaorui knelt down in front of the emperor and said timidly, "it''s all Xiao Rui''s fault."


    Su Xiaorui said quickly: "before, my mother was in the back garden to enjoy the cool. When Uncle Wu came over, a crow suddenly hit him on the head. His mother felt bad luck and asked him to leave first. But he not only doesn''t leave, but also stigmatizes Xiao Rui with a catapult He even talked back to his mother, and she was going to faint


    Su Xiaorui''s small face wrinkled tightly, with a worried look on his face: "because his mother was angry, she just fell down. If she didn''t have her mother to cushion her, what would happen?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes contain crystal clear tears: "it''s all Xiao Rui''s. If it''s not for the great grandmother''s protection of Xiaorui, he won''t be angry."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui and admires him very much.


    The Ming emperor was very angry at Su Xiaorui''s words!


    Even a five-year-old child is so sensible, especially so big that he is so reckless.


    The emperor took Su Xiaorui to his feet, rubbed his head, and said in a soft voice, "this matter has nothing to do with you Don''t cry


    Su Xiaorui wiped his tears: "grandfather Huang, my mother will get better soon."


    "Well." The emperor thought of the Empress Dowager''s body has been very strong, if not for the birthday party that night


    As soon as he thought of the fireworks at the birthday party, he was still frightened. The good fireworks exploded, and so many palaces in the palace happened to burn the hall of auspiciousness. Just now I heard that when the night passed by, the crows in the sky just hit him on the head.


    The emperor suddenly remembered a lot of things. His mother, Liu Chang, suddenly committed suicide a few years ago and died strangely. The year before last, his imperial concubine Yu gave birth to a baby girl, and then died because of lack of natural ability


    Thinking of this, the emperor''s heart became more and more uneasy, and his heart felt more and more that the night was extremely unknown.


    Emperor Ming sat here for a while, talked to his two children and went out.


    As soon as he went out, he saw that the night special was still waiting at the gate of the palace, and his face became very ugly at the moment.


    Night extraordinary see Ming emperor come out, heart suddenly had bad premonition.


    He was about to explain something to the Ming emperor. The emperor had already kicked his leg and said, "you kneel here!"


    "My father..." Night special want to explain, but found that this matter does not know how to explain.


    The crow fell on his head, but his grandmother fell down because of him.


    Emperor Ming gave him a heavy kick: "son of a bitch! When your grandmother forgives you, she will get up. "


    Emperor Mingdi left quickly and refused to look at him any more, as if he had been tainted with bad luck.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian hear the movement outside, and there is a sly smile in their eyes.


    Su Ying took a look at them, three people''s line of sight meet together, can''t help but smile.Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian were tired before playing. The heat in the afternoon made them drowsy again. They soon fell asleep on the chair.


    Su Ying laughingly looked at their sleeping faces. She took them to the soft couch and laid them down. She asked for a thin quilt from mother Hu to cover their stomachs so as not to catch cold.


    In the afternoon, there was silence.


    When the Empress Dowager wakes up, she hears Su Ying''s soft voice and asks, "grandmother, are you awake?"


    Su Ying saw that she was going to get up, came over, took a soft pillow pad in her waist, and went to carry tea to her.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying''s meticulous actions, and a faint warmth welled up in her heart.


    After su Ying finished all this, she did not ask for credit and did not speak quietly.


    The Empress Dowager took a sip of tea and asked curiously, "what about the two children?"


    Mention of the two children, Su Ying cold eyes flash a touch of gentle: "they play tired, is sleeping on the soft couch."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and waved to Su Ying: "come here, I''ll talk to you."


    Su Ying slowly walked to the bedside: "I don''t know what the emperor''s grandmother has to say?"


    "Sit down."


    "Yes." Su Ying sat down on the bench.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager''s attitude towards Su Ying is still mild: "You raise Xiaorui very well, and I like it very much."


    Su Rui and his grandmother are smiling, but Su Rui is smiling


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows and eyes are soft, without the sharpness in the past: "it''s rare to have such a lively child in this palace. People like to be lively when they are old."


    "The child is filial, sensible and lively, bringing a lot of joy to the AI family." It seems that the Empress Dowager suddenly thought of something, "there are no people around me these years In a word, pan Yangzhi is a virtuous man. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 642

    Su Ying heard the Empress Dowager mention the princess Pan Yang, her face as usual, eyes indifferent.


    The Empress Dowager took a look at Su Ying and said slowly, "Ai family is also a member of the past. I know that you are unwilling to do something. But he is a powerful man, his future is bright, he can''t be the only one in his life. In recent years, Pan Yang often goes into the palace to wait on her side. The AI family looks at her very well. She is gentle and honest, and won''t argue with you. "


    Su Ying is just listening, silent.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager doesn''t give her much attention, but she doesn''t want to marry other women in vain.


    What''s more, Princess Pan Yang''s behavior is very clear to her. She only pretends to be a pure and innocent rabbit on the surface.


    The Empress Dowager didn''t respond to Su Ying and was not annoyed. She continued: "before, almost everyone thought you would not come back, so the emperor has agreed to this marriage. Now that you are back, let Pan Yang be a side concubine, and don''t let the emperor do it badly. "


    Su Xiaorui sleeps heartless, sleep quality is always very good, no one can wake him up.


    But yexiaonian was different. He had already woken up when he heard the conversation between the Empress Dowager and his mother.


    He heard the words of side imperial concubine and so on, frowned tightly, and a touch of worry flashed in his eyes.


    He gently pinched Su Xiaorui''s hand. Seeing that he could not pinch again, he finally woke up.


    Su Xiaorui opens his eyes and stares at night Xiaonian.


    He was just about to say something when he heard the topic of side imperial concubine, marriage and so on, and the whole person suddenly woke up.


    "Ah, ah, ah!" A sharp scream came from his mouth. He pretended that he was having a nightmare. The whole person was scared to the extreme: "Uncle Wu, don''t hit me, Uncle Wu, don''t hit me..."


    Still kneeling outside of the night extraordinary eyes red, really want to come in and tear him up!


    "What''s the matter, Rui?" Su Ying knew that baozi was changing the topic. She got up and picked him up from the bed and patted him on the back. She asked softly, "did you have a nightmare and you were scared?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded his head vigorously, his eyes were misty, and his face showed a pathetic look. "Mother, Xiao Rui dreamed that Uncle Wu was beating people. He was so fierce and fierce!"


    "How dare he?" The Empress Dowager was scared by Su Xiaorui just now, where can she remember to mention Princess Panyang.


    The Empress Dowager waved to Xiaorui: "come, come to grandma."


    Su Xiaorui quickly broke away from Su Ying''s arms, took off his shoes and rubbed on the Empress Dowager''s bed. He climbed into the Empress Dowager''s arms and adhered to the Empress Dowager


    The Empress Dowager held him in his arms and patted her: "I''m not afraid. There''s a great grandmother here. Look who dares to bully you!"


    "The great grandmother will protect Xiao Rui, right?" Su Xiaorui shrinks in the Empress Dowager''s arms like a little milk dog, with tears on his thick eyelashes and a look of injustice and innocence on his small face.


    "Of course." The Empress Dowager smelled the faint fragrance of milk on his body and felt more pity for him.


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui''s appearance of dog legs and smiles at him. There is a faint helplessness in her tone: "Xiao Rui, hurry down, my great grandmother is tired..."


    Su Xiaorui put two lotus like hands around the Empress Dowager''s neck. His small body was buried in the Empress Dowager''s arms. He rubbed it coquettishly: "no, no, my mother''s mother smells good. Xiaorui likes to sleep in the Empress Dowager''s arms."


    The Empress Dowager was forced to hold him in her arms forever.


    Su Ying softly coax a way: "you will disturb too grandmother to rest like this, good, hurry down."


    "Well, so..." Su Xiaorui hesitated, "but Xiaorui really likes his mother."


    "Nothing, nothing..." The Empress Dowager smiles and hugs Su Xiaorui''s body, and the smile on her face can''t stop.


    It is said that the old man whom the child likes is very long-lived. Su Xiaorui says that he likes her. How can she be unhappy.


    Night small read at the moment to Su Xiaorui handed a look, the lip corner micro motion, silently said two words "stay".


    Su Xiaorui understands and blinks back, indicating that he must have completed the task successfully.


    Su Xiaorui nests in the Empress Dowager''s arms. He asks in a glutinous way: "great grandmother, Xiaorui just had a dream, and now he''s still scared. Would you listen to my heart beating fast?"


    The Empress Dowager at the moment is to blame all the mistakes in the night extraordinary body, if he is not so fierce, how can frighten the child.


    "Dear, don''t think about him, eh?" When the Empress Dowager mentioned the extraordinary night, she frowned unnaturally and rejected him in her heart.


    Su Xiaorui is greasy and crooked in the Empress Dowager''s arms, chatting with the Empress Dowager in the East and West, making the Empress Dowager very happy.


    The Empress Dowager only felt that with Su Xiaorui, the whole person''s mood would become particularly good. She gave him a kiss on the cheek with a smile: "the grand mother is reluctant to let you go back."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are crooked: "then Xiao Rui won''t go back tonight. Will you stay and sleep with my grandmother? Xiao Rui can''t bear his grandmother. ""Good!" The Empress Dowager''s heart is happy, naturally is full of promise.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and looked at Su Ying, who was obviously stunned. He laughed sweetly: "mother, I''ll sleep with my great grandmother tonight. You go back with your brother first."


    Su Ying sees the complacent look in Su Xiaorui''s eyes and knows that he wants to stay to brainwash the Empress Dowager.


    This child Su Ying nodded and said, "you should be good at night. Don''t make trouble with your grandmother. Do you know?"


    "I know, I will be good." Su Xiaorui smiles very lovingly, "you also want to tell Dad, oh, let him not think about me."


    Su Xiaorui remembers that he can rely on tonight''s copybook, and suddenly he''s very happy. Is there any.


    Night small read a face indifferent to look at him: "I will tell Dad that you go home tomorrow and then complete today''s calligraphy."


    "Brother..." Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth and looked pitifully at the night and read, "don''t be like this..."


    Su Ying can''t help laughing at him.


    Night small read toward the Empress Dowager line a gift, respectfully said: "mother, it is not early, I and my mother go back first."


    "Huang grandmother, shadow son and Xiaonian said goodbye first."


    "Go ahead."


    Su Ying leads the night to read out of the palace.


    Ye Xiaonian looks up at Su Ying: "mother, do you worry about Xiao Rui?"


    "Well?"


    "Do you worry about leaving him alone in the palace?"


    Su Ying said with a light smile: "of course I will worry. My mother will worry if she can''t see you two. But I know that Xiao Rui will stay very well in the palace


    "I''m a little reluctant." Night small read micro droop eyes son, since and younger brother get together, he always with younger brother together, have not separated.


    Su Ying rubbed his head: "silly child, we will see it when we enter the palace again tomorrow."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 643

    After su Ying and ye Xiaonian leave, Su Xiaorui still has a small maladjustment in his heart. After all, he seldom leaves his mother from childhood to adulthood.


    But he was quickly distracted because he had more important things to do.


    It''s enough that he has a mother, not an aunt.


    But how could he tell his mother?


    Su Xiaorui frowned and thought about this problem. At this moment, mother Hu came in and reported: "empress dowager, Li Guogong and Madame want to see you."


    "Please invite her in." The Empress Dowager''s face showed a rare smile. It was said that Li Guogong''s wife was still her little sister when she was not married, but it was rarely seen in these years.


    At the door, a woman in elegant and elegant clothes appeared at the door. She was wearing lady''s clothes, and the whole person looked dignified and generous.


    As soon as she came in, she respectfully saluted the Empress Dowager: "the Empress Dowager is in good health."


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile, "sit down quickly. We don''t need this."


    Mrs. Guo Gong sat down with a smile and studied the Empress Dowager''s face. She said with concern: "I heard that the Empress Dowager was ill a few days ago, so I came here in a hurry. How well are you now? "


    "Much better." "The Empress Dowager smiles," have this ghost spirit essence in side everyday coax to drink medicine, the mood is happy, the disease of sad home is also faster naturally. "


    "This is..." At the moment, Mrs. Guogong is attracted by Su Xiaorui in the Empress Dowager''s arms.


    The child in front of him was white and lovely, carved with powder and jade. His black eyes were full of wit. The lady''s eyes showed a loving look: "is this the little son of Huai Wang family? He has a smart face


    "Good morning Su Xiaorui smiles at him. Nuo Nuo says, "I''m yexiaorui. I''m my brother''s brother."


    "Brother''s brother?" The Empress Dowager was immediately amused. She looked at the astonished Duke of the state and said, "when Yinger was born, it was twins, and Xiaorui was his younger brother."


    "You mean Princess Huai is back?" Mrs. Li asked curiously, "I don''t know when it happened."


    The Empress Dowager''s face also showed a bit of doubt. To say that Yinger was a recent new thing in Beijing, her little sister didn''t receive any news: "it''s not just the matter that happened not long ago. I had to go to Nanyang to cultivate myself and bring Yinger and Xiaorui back."


    When the Empress Dowager looked at his wife carefully, she found that her face was old, with silver on her temples and wrinkles on her eyes and forehead.


    She didn''t see her for half a year. How could she get old so fast? And this little sister was even younger than herself. She was seven or eight years old. Originally, she loved beauty most and would maintain it most.


    She sighed in her heart. Something must have happened to her family again.


    Li Guogong''s wife said strangely: "this Huai king so many years only has Huai princess one?"


    "Yes." The Empress Dowager frowned slightly when she thought of it.


    Li Guogong Fu said: "how can this be done? The royal family wants the rain and dew to be evenly stained and the branches and leaves are scattered. Isn''t it said that Princess Pan Yang was granted to the king of Huai some time ago? "


    To say that Su Xiaorui felt that the other party praised him for having a good impression on her. At the moment, his favor for her has disappeared, and his eyes flashed a touch of disgust.


    His voice is soft: "grand mother, Xiao Rui wants to drink water."


    "Ah, good..." The Empress Dowager released Su Xiaorui and naturally poured him a glass of water.


    After su Xiaorui drank the water, he went to the corner to play alone.


    Just now, the Empress Dowager was interrupted by Su Xiaorui, so she changed the topic and said, "how busy are you recently? It''s more difficult to see you than to go to heaven?"


    The Duke''s wife sighed: "these days, I''ve been looking at the affairs of the mansion. How can I get other thoughts?"


    The Empress Dowager worried: "what''s wrong with you? What''s going on in the house that bothers you so much? "


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s concern, the lady''s eyes suddenly Red: "it''s not the two sons of commoners, but now their wings are hard. They stir up dissension and gossip in front of the master all day long."


    "I am old laizi, only zhi''er. I wish I could hold him in my hand, but now I am so bullied by them The master was blinded by two common people. He was not satisfied with zhi''er from left to right, and he was more and more careful about his mistakes. "


    The Empress Dowager comforted: "don''t you cry, don''t cry, there will always be the past. After all, zhi''er is the legitimate son, and the government is not all his in the future?"


    His wife wiped her tears: "the two sons of commoners have made great achievements in their marriage. The master is very fond of them. After all, they are old, and their aptitude is there, so the master doesn''t look down on zhi''er... "


    "Zhi''er is not in good health. She is so angry that she drinks medicine every day What a pity


    Su Xiaorui stays aside and plays with himself. He also listens to the conversation between the two. His eyes turn and he has a dispute.


    Mrs. Guo Gong originally came to see the empress dowager, but she cried more and more pitifully. She told the Empress Dowager all her unhappiness in her heart: "since she entered the door, she has been pestering the master and instigating her two sons! After so many years, she is the only one in the master''s heart... "She cried and the Empress Dowager comforted her. The two purses were wet through.


    The Empress Dowager finally comforted his wife. She sighed, "I really envy you. My little great grandchildren are with you..."


    When the Empress Dowager heard his wife praise Xiaorui, her eyebrows showed a touch of pride. She waved to Su Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, come here."


    Su Xiaorui ran to the Empress Dowager''s side. He opened his hands and jumped into the Empress Dowager''s arms. He said with a smile: "what''s the mother''s command?"


    "This child is my happy fruit. It is funny and deceptive. I always feel young when I am with him..." The Queen Mother rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head and said.


    Su Xiaorui raised his small face and blinked a pair of big eyes in ignorance: "does Taizu mother like it?"


    "Yes, of course." The Empress Dowager grinned and lowered her head. She gave him a kiss on his face. "I like it in my heart."


    His wife couldn''t help but pull Su Xiaorui over and looked at him carefully: "he looks like feibai is carved out of the same mold. It''s cute and smart. I don''t know how much I envy you... "


    After talking to the Empress Dowager for a long time, she left.


    After the king''s wife left, mother Hu served two desserts.


    In front of the dining table in the palace of benevolence, Su Xiaorui had a delicious meal: "Taizu mother, please eat more."


    "Good." After the conversation between the Empress Dowager and his wife, the look in Xiao Rui''s eyes becomes more and more gentle and loving.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 644

    The Queen Mother''s appetite has never been better since she was ill.


    Mother Hu waited on the side, watching the old and the young happily eating snacks with their meals. She thought to herself that she had served the Empress Dowager for so many years, and had never seen the Empress Dowager laugh so happily.


    I think with this young master in, the Empress Dowager is younger and happier.


    Su Xiaorui ate and ate, as if suddenly thought of something, curiously asked: "Tai Zu mu, you and this Li Gong Madame have a good relationship."


    "Yes." The Empress Dowager nodded, "we have been good sisters for decades."


    "Good sisters? Who is the elder sister and who is the younger sister Su Xiaorui asked vaguely.


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile: "the AI family is eight years older than her. What do you say?"


    "Ah? Is it true? " Su Xiaorui opened his eyes and looked like he couldn''t believe it. He got close to the Empress Dowager''s ear and whispered, "but I''m looking at the old lady. My mother is much younger."


    Which woman does not like to listen to praise, the Empress Dowager listened to Su Xiaorui''s words, her face was like a flower.


    Su Xiaorui said seriously: "the Duke''s wife''s hair is also gray, and there are many wrinkles around the corner of her eyes. It seems that she is the elder sister of great grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui felt the Empress Dowager''s happy smile and continued to ask curiously, "why does she grow old so fast?"


    "How can you not be old when you have so many things to worry about?" The Empress Dowager just talked with Mrs. Li Guogong for half a meeting, and she also felt a lot of sigh in her heart. Now, Xiaorui doesn''t know whether she understands or not. She says to herself, "speaking of mourning, this little sister is also poor. There are many aunts and sons in Li''s mansion. This book is nothing, but the legitimate mother and the son of a concubine have a festival, and the son of a concubine has a promising future. What should we do? "


    Su Xiaorui frowned, followed her words: "how to do?"


    "Two of the older sons of the commoners are capable and resourceful. They always put pressure on their legitimate son. They are fond of gossip and make a lot of trouble. The legitimate son is a body is not good, several times was angry bed all can''t get up, how can the country Duke lady not worry, how can not be angry? "


    "How pitiful is Madame Guo Gong." Su Xiaorui asked again, "does Duke Li care?"


    "The two sons of commoners are eloquent, and their tongues are full of lotus flowers. The Duke of Li was blinded by his eyes. In his eyes, only the common son''s benefits, only his legitimate son''s mistakes. If this person''s heart is biased, some things can''t be seen clearly. "


    Su Xiaorui Oh a, vaguely asked: "we will also have a commoner son?"


    "What?" The Empress Dowager never thought that Su Xiaorui would ask this question. She was hesitant. For a moment, she didn''t know how to answer.


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a worried look: "will there be many aunts and concubines in our family in the future?"


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager couldn''t answer, Su Xiaorui''s eyes became more innocent and innocent: "Taizu mother, if the common people in my family also hate me in the future, what should I do if I move right and wrong in front of my father and sow discord?"


    The Empress Dowager only thought he was funny and rubbed his head with a smile: "there won''t be such a thing. The great grandmother will protect you."


    Su Xiaorui asked again: "if the son of a commoner is too powerful, even my great grandmother can''t protect me, what should I do?"


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile, "there won''t be such a thing."


    Su Xiaorui has a little sorrow in his heart. He hasn''t succeeded in brainwashing, so he has to continue to work hard.


    The weather was getting late. When he was having dinner, the emperor of Ming also came over. He was afraid of the Empress Dowager''s discomfort.


    "Is the queen mother better?"


    "Much better. Did the emperor have dinner yet? Why don''t you come together


    "Thank you mother." Emperor Ming sat down on one side and looked at Su Xiaorui beside the Empress Dowager. He was not very interested. His face was very tight and serious.


    In his impression, Xiaonian was not close to others. He asked curiously, "how did Xiaonian stay today?"


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile: "what kind of eyes is the emperor? This is Xiaorui."


    "Is it Xiaorui? Why don''t I look like that? " The emperor waved to Xiao Rui and rubbed his white and tender cheek, "what''s the matter? Come to the emperor''s grandfather."


    The emperor looked at Su Xiaorui with drooping eyes. He had no anger in the past. He rubbed his head and said, "who bullied you? Tell the emperor. "


    Su Xiaorui raised his small face and looked at the emperor. His two small hands held the emperor tightly. A sad look appeared on his face: "grandfather Huang, if Xiaorui is killed by someone, you and his mother will never be seen again..."


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty gave a low, flat faced exclamation: "what are you talking about?"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Su Xiaorui had tears in his eyes and a look of panic on his face. "In the future, there will be many aunts at home, and there will be many common sons. They don''t like me bullying me. What should I do?"


    The Ming Emperor didn''t expect Su Xiaorui to think about such a distant question. He choked: "this..."


    Su Xiaorui''s voice became lower and lower: "what if my father was confused by the common son and didn''t like me? What if my aunt doesn''t like me and poisons me? "On hearing this, the Empress Dowager''s face changed: "bah, bah, what nonsense! As long as you have a great grandmother, you will be well protected and no one can harm you! "


    Su Xiaorui''s tears rolled down his eyes. He looked at the Empress Dowager in confusion: "but All these things happen in the house. How can my great grandmother protect me? "


    After the Empress Dowager pauses, Su Xiaorui goes on to say: "the great grandmother has a deep relationship with the Duke and wife of state Li. Naturally, she is protecting her. But her family out of such a big thing, in addition to comfort her, but nothing can do. Even her chih''er was bullied by the common people and fell ill in bed. She could do nothing but wipe her tears. "


    "This..." The Empress Dowager was speechless for a moment, but her mind was full of twists and turns.


    A little child could say such a truth, but she couldn''t understand it for a moment.


    Xiao Rui is right. How can she protect what happened in the house?


    Xiaorui''s nature is pure and innocent. If she is bullied by the common son and ignored by her father, how can she do it?


    He can''t do anything for her.


    Princess Pan Yang is a pure woman now, but who can guarantee? Who can guarantee what kind of character she will have after giving birth to a child?


    Once I was not an innocent girl. After entering the palace, I have achieved what I am today. Have you ever thought about it?


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Xiaorui''s pitiful appearance and thought over his words carefully. She was also a little frightened.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 645

    Emperor Ming also frowned. His fingers on the table looked slowly, as if thinking of something: "mother, what do you think of Pan Yang?"


    The Empress Dowager said slowly, "it''s very good for the AI family to look at Pan Yang, and isn''t the emperor also promising this marriage?"


    The emperor sighed. He thought that the shadow was really gone. He had no one to take care of him.


    But in the past, I had to refuse to agree in vain, and now when I come back, I will not agree.


    Now he listened to Xiao Rui''s children''s words and sighed with a puzzled look on his face: "the king of Yongding has been urging every day recently."


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly: "Pan Yang is a child of pure and good nature, and he has long loved non white..."


    Emperor Ming said again: "empress mother, you might as well call Princess Pan Yang into the palace to have a look and then make plans."


    "No problem." The Empress Dowager took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears for Su Xiaorui: "good boy, don''t cry. Shall we eat first?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui''s lips are slightly raised, and his eyes blink and blink, and the light of his eyes is hard to cover up a very light complacency.


    Before his mother did not take his words as one thing, but now she and his grandfather have seriously considered his problems.


    Su Xiaorui thought that he still had a lot of value to stay.


    After the Ming emperor left, Su Xiaorui wanted to talk with his mother about what delicious food his mother would bring her tomorrow.


    It can be seen that his mother is still a little biased towards his mother, so he keeps on premise that his mother is good in front of his mother.


    But not to the point, I saw Princess Pan Yang coming.


    Today, she is wearing a very simple dress, with a bunch of waist, which makes her figure more and more slender like a willow. Her hair ornaments are simple, just holding a jade hairpin, which has a delicate and beautiful look.


    Princess Pan Yang publicized herself in front of people, but in front of the empress dowager, she was coy and timid, which made people cherish her.


    She walked to the Empress Dowager in front of her, facing her Yingying: "Empress Dowager Wan Fu Jin An."


    "Get up." After that, she sat down and laughed


    "Thank the Empress Dowager." Princess Pan Yang saluted the Empress Dowager and sat down beside her.


    "The Empress Dowager looks very good these days, and she is getting younger and younger."


    The Empress Dowager was happy in her heart, and she also had a smile in her eyes: "look at your sweet mouth."


    "Pan Yang is just telling the truth." Princess Pan Yang took a look at Su Xiaorui in the Empress Dowager''s arms and said, "isn''t it?"


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t like a woman who can pretend. He takes his eyes back from her and plays with his fingers.


    Pan Yang, as like as two peas, who were almost embarrassed by the night, looked at him with a smile. He said, "this is the two master of Huai Wang''s house. He always listens to the queen mother."


    Su Xiaorui raised his eyes slightly. A big smile appeared on his face, revealing his snow-white teeth: "good sister."


    Princess Pan Yang stopped and said with a dry smile, "second young master, you don''t call it right."


    Su Xiaorui knew what Princess Pan Yang was thinking, so he pretended not to understand. His face was full of innocent smile: "sister, you are so beautiful. Xiaorui likes you very much. Why don''t you be Xiao Rui''s sister in the future? "


    Su Xiaorui''s tone is sincere and his eyes are pure. Princess Pan Yang looks at Su Xiaorui''s posture, and his smile is stiff.


    The Empress Dowager felt funny and laughed. She touched Xiaorui''s head: "on seniority, you should call her aunt."


    "Oh, it''s my aunt." Su Xiaorui looked at her with a smile and said, "good aunt."


    Princess Pan Yang looked at Su Xiaorui''s smile and felt that his heart had been sprouted.


    Now she wants to marry into huaiwang mansion, so naturally she wants to please this child. With a smile on her face, she opens her hand to Su Xiaorui and says, "Hey, come here and hug your aunt, OK?"


    "Good." Su Xiaorui''s childlike face looks romantic and innocent, but in fact, it is the essence of a small devil.


    He agreed without hesitation, and ran towards Princess Pan Yang with open arms. He almost exhausted his strength, and the whole person hit her hard.


    Princess Pan Yang was almost spitting blood when she was hit. She subconsciously wanted to push Su Xiaorui over, but she could only bear it in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Su Xiaorui looked at Princess Pan Yang''s pale face, and a blank look appeared on her small face: "Auntie, what expression is this? Don''t you like to hold Xiaorui?"


    "Of course not." Princess Pan Yang endured the pain and laughed very softly.


    Now I know that Su Xiaorui is the great grandson whom the Empress Dowager loves most. How dare she offend him.


    Su Xiaorui''s lips sparked a sinister smile. He climbed into her arms with dogleg legs and sat down. He also stepped on her skirt with a foot print. He narrowed his eyes and said, "Auntie, I want to eat cakes."


    "Good." When Princess Pan Yang saw Su Xiaorui''s good and clever appearance at the moment, she was a little pleased. It seemed that the child was very easy to coax. She took some cakes from a dish and fed them to him."Well, it''s delicious. My aunt is so nice." Su Xiaorui smiles sweetly. He is a princess Pan Yang. I like your appearance.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the two people getting along so well, with a smile on her lips and her heart was very happy.


    "I feel a little thirsty." Su Xiaorui mumbles to drink water after a snack.


    Princess Pan Yang quickly started to pour him a cup of tea. Just as he was about to put it on his lips, Su Xiaorui had a good time and raised his hand.


    So the cup of water poured on the lapel of Princess Pan Yang.


    The tea was just brewed by mother Hu, and it was still boiling hot. Princess Pan Yang was scalded and she stood up in a reflex.


    So Su Xiaorui was thrown to the ground.


    Su Xiaorui gave full play to his acting skills and rolled twice on the ground.


    He suddenly opened his mouth and cried. Half of the cake he was biting fell off. His right hand covered his left hand: "it hurts Wuwuwu... "


    The Empress Dowager did not see clearly what happened in this scene just now. She just saw Su Xiaorui fall down and seems to have broken his hand.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed panic, heartache can''t do, she hugged Su Xiaorui: "my little baby, where is the injury?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at the Empress Dowager and said, "mother, Xiaorui''s hand can''t be moved, wuwuwu..."


    The Empress Dowager glared at Princess Pan Yang with a look of blame on her face.


    Princess Pan Yang was staring at her by the Empress Dowager''s eyes. She couldn''t care about being scalded. She quickly came and squatted in front of Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, I''m sorry, it''s aunt''s bad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 646

    The Empress Dowager looked at Princess Pan Yang with some dissatisfaction. She lowered her head to wipe tears for Xiaorui and looked at him anxiously: "is it still very painful?"


    Su Xiaorui sucked his nose and wiped his eyes bravely: "much better Just now it was numb. "


    The Empress Dowager kneaded and kneaded his hands: "if it still hurts, go and ask the grand doctor to come over."


    "It''s better now, no more." Su Xiaorui turns his head and complains and looks at Princess Pan Yang with a flat mouth. "Why does Auntie suddenly fall down Xiaorui?"


    Princess Pan Yang was stunned for a moment. However, she found a smile on Su Xiaorui''s pathetic crying face.


    She was stunned for a moment, as if to understand something, he was on purpose!


    I didn''t expect such a small child to have such a plan.


    But now she has no way to explain. The Empress Dowager dotes on this child.


    Princess Pan Yang took a deep breath and still spoke softly: "it''s all my aunt''s fault. She didn''t mean to. Would you forgive her?"


    Su Xiaorui secretly thinks that she is really tolerant.


    His face is a pair of aggrieved but also hard to bear the appearance, he with tears, flat mouth nodded: "OK."


    Su Xiaorui turns his head and shrinks to the Empress Dowager''s arms and refuses to get close to Princess Pan Yang any more.


    Princess Pan Yang frowned slightly. She looked at Su Xiaorui''s small body and wondered if what she had just seen was an illusion.


    The Empress Dowager and Princess Pan Yang talked about something. Su Xiaorui listened and found that Princess Pan Yang was a woman who was eloquent and agreeable.


    When the Empress Dowager mentions father, her face will show the appearance of coyness and blush.


    Su Xiaorui hummed in his heart. When he pretended to be drunk and told his father that some of them were not, he was very bold and bold.


    See when he takes off her mask.


    Su Xiaorui opened his mouth and yawned, leaning on the Empress Dowager''s body, sleepy eyes: "Taizu mother, Xiaorui is so sleepy."


    "Since we are sleepy, we will go to bed." The Empress Dowager looked at Princess Pan Yang again, "it''s getting late. You can stay."


    "Yes, the queen mother." Princess Pan Yang''s face was radiant with joy.


    The Empress Dowager leads Xiao Rui back to her bedroom.


    The Empress Dowager takes off her make-up and spreads her hair. She and Su Xiaorui sit together and soak their feet.


    There are a lot of petals scattered in the big pot, fragrant.


    In the footwell, one big and one small.


    Su Xiaorui yawned just now, but now he has the spirit. He keeps stepping on the water spray with his two small feet and laughs happily.


    "Oh, be careful you wet your pants." Looking at such a su Xiaorui, the Empress Dowager just felt very rare. She rolled up his trousers and gently held him in her arms.


    Su Xiaorui grinned and nestled in the Empress Dowager''s arms. He stepped on the back of the Empress Dowager''s feet: "the feet of the grand mother, the feet of Xiaorui, hee hee..."


    "Grand mother, we have to wash our feet to go to bed."


    The queen mother gave him a kiss on the cheek: "yes."


    "It''s the first time that Xiao Rui washed his feet with petals. He''s stained with his mother''s feet, hehe."


    The Empress Dowager hugged him and patted him gently. She suddenly thought of something and asked in a soft voice, "does Xiaorui like this aunt?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui said naturally, "my aunt is so beautiful, and she will make my grandmother happy. The great grandmother likes her, and Xiaorui naturally likes her


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a satisfied smile.


    He stepped on the water spray, his face showed a touch of disappointment, he muttered, "but my aunt may not like me."


    "Why does Xiao Rui think so?" the Empress Dowager was curious


    Su Xiaorui tiny Du mouth, some unhappy said: "she fell me."


    "Auntie, she didn''t mean to You need to get along well, you know? "


    "Well." Su Xiaorui nodded: "Xiaorui and aunt must be good."


    Su Xiaorui wakes up early the next morning. Seeing that the Empress Dowager is still awake, he sneaks out.


    When he went out of the palace, he caught a glimpse of a pink figure. His eyes flashed. He deliberately grinned and yelled at the nun of the palace: "I''m going fishing. If my mother wakes up, I''ll let her know."


    Su Xiaorui went fishing by the pond and sat for a long time when he heard a slight footstep behind him.


    Su Xiaorui''s line of sight falls on the fishing line, and a touch of cunning flashed through his black and clear eyes.


    Come on, fish rod!


    "Xiao Rui, did you have breakfast?" Princess Pan Yang''s gentle voice comes from behind. Su Xiaorui just doesn''t hear it.


    Princess Pan Yang squatted down beside him, and his lips sparked a happy smile: "my aunt made you a cake by herself. Would you like to try it?"


    Princess Pan Yang said, and opened the food box.


    Her pastry is very delicate and looks good.Su Xiaorui thought, unfortunately, no matter how good-looking the cake tastes, the food made by his mother is delicious.


    However, Su Xiaorui is still very face saving, a pair of black eyes tightly staring at the cake, showing a greedy face.


    Su Xiaorui, the chief judge of Panyang County, looks straight in his eyes and feels more and more satisfied. He is a five-year-old child after all, which is very easy to coax.


    She reached out and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "is Xiaorui still blaming Auntie? My aunt didn''t mean to do it last night. Can you make amends with cakes now? "


    Su Xiaorui was silent for a while and waved generously: "well, I''ll forgive you."


    "Try one." Princess Pan Yang''s face changed into a kind smile and took out a cake from the food box and handed it to Su Xiaorui''s lips.


    Su Xiaorui took a bite. The taste was OK. He was a little hungry, so he ate one slowly.


    "How delicious?" Princess Pan Yang is confident in her cooking skills.


    "Delicious." Su Xiaorui grinned at her, just like being bought by food.


    Princess Pan Yang picked a clean grass beside him and sat down. Then she gave him a piece of cake. She asked casually, "what does Xiaorui like to eat?"


    "I like to eat a lot of things. I like to eat what my mother made. Well, my brother also likes it, and..." Su Xiaorui pauses, "my father also likes it very much."


    When Su Xiaorui mentions his father, he clearly sees the eyes of Princess Pan Yang.


    Princess Pan Yang followed his words and asked, "what does your father like to eat?"


    Su Xiaorui looks like you are really stupid, some impatient way: "I said it, he likes to eat what my mother made."


    Princess Pan Yang is a little sad. This is too general, OK.


    As the saying goes, if you know yourself and your enemy, you can be invincible in a hundred battles.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 647

    Princess Pan Yang stopped and asked, "can you be more specific?"


    "Well Sweet. " Su Xiaorui curved corners of the mouth, showing shallow dimples, eyes are showing a touch of cunning narrow.


    He would not be so stupid, really tell her what his father likes.


    He lowered his voice and looked as if something had happened: "Dad likes to eat sweet food. The sweeter the better, so my mother often makes sweet and sour spareribs, mandarin fish and cakes. You don''t know, Dad''s taste is very heavy, no sugar is not happy, even after the breakfast porridge to add sugar. "


    Su Xiaorui, pan Yangjun''s chief judge, looks serious. Naturally, he believes in him.


    She would like to ask all the preferences of yefeibai: "what fruit does your father like to eat?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned: "Dad likes to eat bananas, every day to eat five or six, but also like to use bananas to make cakes."


    "Really?" Princess Pan Yang found that she could get the answer she wanted from Su Xiaorui. She was more and more excited. She asked, "what vegetables do you like to eat?"


    "Carrots."


    "What kind of tea do you like?"


    "Milk tea." Su Xiaorui raised his lips. "You must not know what milk tea is. It is to add boiled milk to the top-quality Longjing, and add sugar, too."


    Princess Pan Yang looked at Su Xiaorui in disbelief: "your father likes such sweet and greasy things?"


    "Hey, auntie, I can''t believe it?" Su Xiaorui bit a cake, "if you don''t believe it, I can''t help it."


    Princess Pan Yang naturally believed it, and secretly thought in his heart what kind of pastry to make to coax the night.


    Su Xiaorui saw Princess Pan Yang''s thoughtful appearance, and his eyes radiated Obsidian light. He asked crisply, "Auntie, you care so much about your father''s preferences. Do you really want to marry into the Huai palace?"


    Princess Pan Yang looked at Su Xiaorui''s ignorant appearance, and saw that he didn''t repel him much. He was very happy in his heart and thought that he had taken him in.


    Su Xiaorui hesitated: "what is Auntie blushing about? Do you want to miss it very much?"


    Princess Pan Yang gave him an angry look: "what are you talking about? My aunt didn''t think so."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "is it?"


    Su Xiaorui, pan Yangjun''s chief judge, did not exclude himself. The smile on his face became more and more thick. She asked with a smile, "do you like your aunt?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and said, "Auntie is so beautiful and the cakes are so delicious. Of course, Xiaorui likes it very much."


    Princess Pan Yang blinked: "so my aunt likes you very much, just to be nice to you. In the future, what do you want to eat? My aunt will make it for you every day. "


    Su Xiaorui''s heart continues to sneer, you can do the mother will, you can not do the mother will do.


    His mouth has been raised by his mother for a long time. He doesn''t like what you do.


    Xiao Rui laughs lovingly and makes a sudden realization: "so my aunt asked so many questions just now because I like Xiao Rui. I don''t want to marry my father, right? That''s the best. Dad doesn''t like you either. "


    When Princess Pan Yang heard Su Xiaorui''s words, she felt a little cluttered and raised her whole heart.


    She reluctantly smiles and says, "is this what your father said personally?"


    "Yes, do you remember that day in another hospital?" When Su Xiaorui was talking, another fish took the bait again. Su Xiaorui put the fish into the bucket with a smile and said slowly, "what you said with your father that day was really moving. I thought dad was moved by you at that time."


    "And then?" Princess Pan Yang''s face flashed a touch of tension. On that day, she pretended to be drunk and boldly told her heart to the night. However, she could not get any response.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes moved, and a shrewd light passed. He sighed: "Dad later said that he only likes his mother in this life, and other women are as smelly and hard as the stones in the pit. Especially you, auntie. Dad says you are the most smelly stone


    Princess Pan Yang only felt her heart shrunk violently. Her face changed slightly: "is that what your father really said?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded if he had something to do with it: "yes, my father also said other things, and my aunt didn''t listen?"


    Princess Pan Yang is calm: "you go on talking."


    Su Xiaorui slowly said: "Dad also said that you look mediocre, compared with your mother, that is, day by day, no, there is no way to compare."


    Princess Pan Yang was so angry that she gnashed her teeth: "nonsense!"


    "My aunt can''t stand it. My father said something else." Su Xiaorui grew up with his eyes. "Dad also said that aunts love to pretend. They only know how to make people look sick and have nightmares."


    Princess Pan Yang, the most popular woman in the capital city, has always been flattered and flattered by people. When has she been ridiculed like this.


    Her long nails were stuck in the flesh, and she was embarrassed and flushed.


    "Dad also said Su Xiaorui looked at Princess Pan Yang''s face, and his dark eyes turned quickly. He didn''t know how proud he was. "The closer you get to him, the more he hates you. He also said, "you will never enter the gate of the Huai palace in your life!""Damn it!" The voice was almost squeezed out of Princess Pan Yang''s mouth. She was shaking all over the place. She was really waiting for her, but what she got was a strong dislike.


    "Isn''t it just right? Dad hates you and dislikes you, and you don''t want to marry into the Huai palace, so you won''t care what Dad says." Su Xiaorui spreads out his hand, but his sight is always observing the surroundings.


    "No way!" Princess Pan Yang screamed, her chest heaved violently with excitement, "you are lying!"


    She looked at Su Xiaorui from a commanding position. She couldn''t cover the cold in her eyes. She seemed to suddenly want to understand something and slowly calm down.


    She rose gracefully to Su Xiaorui, with a firm look in her eyes: "you''re lying, aren''t you?"


    "Aunt, what''s the matter with you? How can you look so ugly? " Su Xiaorui''s eyes catch a glimpse of a figure coming in this direction, eyes slightly curved.


    He stood up to help Princess Pan Yang with a look of concern on his face.


    Princess Pan Yang was very angry at the moment and didn''t notice that the Empress Dowager was slowly approaching this side.


    But Su Xiaorui knows.


    There was a sinister smile on his face: "Oh, it''s fun. Aunt obviously like Dad, but heard that Dad hates you, very sad, very sad? In fact, you really want to marry to huaiwang mansion, but I''m afraid you will never have this opportunity in your life. Is it sad to have a broken dream, aunt


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 648

    Princess Pan Yang looks at the smile on Su Xiaorui''s face. She is surprised and angry. She reaches out and pushes him away.


    "As long as I''m here, you won''t want to enter huaiwang''s residence in this life." Su Xiaorui looked at her, smiling faintly, with a more sinister look in his eyes. "So the likes and dislikes of my father just mentioned with my aunt are all lies. How could I tell you such important news?"


    "You..." Princess Pan Yang looked at the little devil, and all the remaining reason disappeared.


    She had a hunch that it would be more difficult for her to enter the Huai palace as long as there was this little devil.


    Before she could react, she suddenly heard a "puff" sound, and Su Xiaorui rolled into the water.


    Princess Pan Yang has a ferocious look on her face. Looking at Su Xiaorui fluttering in the pond, she subconsciously wants to put him in the water and never float up.


    The idea in the heart is more and more intense, her eyes with the intention of killing: kill him, kill him!


    Su Xiaorui is familiar with the nature of water, but at this time he pretends not to understand the nature of water. He raises his hands and splashes on the water.


    His small face was full of panic, and his voice screamed. He splashed hard in the water: "help, help..."


    "Quick, quick rescue!" Not far away, the Empress Dowager heard Su Xiaorui''s cry. She was so scared that her lips were pale, and she kept shivering, "quick! Help Xiao Rui


    Princess Pan Yang heard the voice of the empress dowager, breathing a stagnation, standing in situ dare not move.


    The ferocious look on her face soon changed into a look of anxiety.


    When the patrolling bodyguard heard what was going on here, he immediately ran over and fished Su Xiaorui out of the water.


    At the moment, Su Xiaorui is a drowned chicken, his whole body is wet, and his hair is still dripping with water.


    "Xiao Rui, the treasure of my family..." The Empress Dowager saw that Su Xiaorui had been rescued from the water and was still safe and sound, so her heart fell back to the distance.


    She hugged Su Xiaorui tightly in her arms: "the great grandparents are going to be scared."


    Su Xiaorui''s whole body was trembling. He shrunk himself into the Empress Dowager''s arms, and his teeth were trembling: "cold, so cold. I want my mother to hold him."


    Su Xiaorui said, but also lowered his head and sneezed.


    The Empress Dowager tightly hugged Su Xiaorui in her arms and asked in a soft voice, "Xiaorui, what''s the matter with you? You fell into the water in a good way?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his head from the Empress Dowager''s arms, with a thick grievance on his pale face.


    He turned his head and looked at Princess Pan Yang with a look of panic on his face and his body trembled even more.


    He quickly turned back and buried his head in the Empress Dowager''s arms again. Shaking his voice, he said, "it was Xiaorui who fell in by himself. Don''t scold your aunt."


    The Empress Dowager raised her head and took a look at Princess Pan Yang. She saw a nervous look on her face.


    She also felt that the child in her arms was shaking with fear. She recalled the picture she had just seen, and her face was awe inspiring.


    She looked down at Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, what are you afraid of?"


    Su Xiaorui stammered, "I''m not afraid."


    The Empress Dowager frowned, put her arms around his body and said, "then why are you shaking?"


    Su Xiaorui lowered his head, with two tears in his eyes. The mist was dense in his big eyes, and then the crystal clear tears dropped down.


    He said as poor as he could be. The Empress Dowager''s heart was softened by his tears.


    The Empress Dowager quickly took out her handkerchief to wipe Su Xiaorui''s tears. She said heartily, "my little Rui, don''t cry. You tell your great grandmother, are you aunt?"


    Su Xiaorui sobbed, thick and slender eyelashes stained with tears, he wiped his tears with his small hand, the big eyes washed by tears were clear and clear.


    "His mother likes aunt so much. If Xiao Rui tells the truth, she will be sad," he said


    Su Xiaorui sniffed: "the grand doctor said that too grandmother can''t have too much emotional fluctuation, can''t be angry. Xiao Rui would rather take bitter medicine when he is ill, rather than suffer from gas disease


    After hearing Su Xiaorui''s words, the Empress Dowager was moved to tears.


    Princess Pan Yang''s face at the moment has become very ugly. She suddenly reacts at the moment. She has been tricked by this innocent looking child.


    "Xiao Rui, are there any misunderstandings between us? It''s clear that you fell into it just now?" Princess Pan Yang squeezed out a smile and faced Su Xiaorui with a kind face. However, Su Xiaorui stayed with the Empress Dowager and didn''t bird her at all.


    She wants to hold Su Xiaorui and talk well, but her hand has not touched Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui seems to have seen a terrible tiger and wolf.


    The blood color on his face suddenly disappeared. He brushed her hand away and tried to hide in the Empress Dowager''s arms: "don''t push me, don''t push me, Wuwuwuwu, grandma, help me, grandma..."


    When the Empress Dowager saw that Princess Pan Yang still wanted to get close to Su Xiaorui, her eyes were like a weapon, and she glared at her coldly: "get out, get out of here quickly!""Empress dowager, please listen to my explanation!" Princess Pan Yang was so worried that her face, neck and back were covered with sweat. She found that she didn''t know how to explain, "it wasn''t me. It was Xiao Rui who rolled in by himself."


    Xiao Rui, this clever ghost, how can she roll into the pond by herself? Is she really when everyone is a fool.


    Su Xiaorui heard her voice and cried in the Empress Dowager''s arms: "my mother saved me, sobbing..."


    "Get out of here When the Empress Dowager saw that Princess Pan Yang did not go, she said in a high voice, "Mammy, where has mammy died? Don''t hurry to get her out of the frame!"


    Princess Pan Yang was anxious and angry. She was held by two powerful mothers. Looking at Su Xiaorui''s eyes, she was more and more angry and resentful. She wanted to eat him.


    When the Empress Dowager saw the look in her eyes like this, she was scared. She almost led a wolf into the house for Xiaorui!


    Just a little bit, if she didn''t come in time, I''m afraid Xiao Rui has been killed now!


    "What''s going on?" Emperor Ming''s strong voice came. After the emperor went to court today, King Yongding came again to urge Princess Pan Yang to get married. So he didn''t want to discuss this with the Empress Dowager. He didn''t expect to see such a scene.


    Princess Pan Yang is still struggling with two mothers.


    Su Xiaorui hid in the Empress Dowager''s arms crying, wet all over, the whole person is still shivering.


    "What''s going on?" The Empress Dowager angrily stares at Princess Pan Yang, "this woman certainly can''t, this has not entered the door yet, unexpectedly to small Rui start! Look at Xiao Rui. He''s all wet. Now he''s shaking with fear. "


    Emperor Ming also knew Princess Pan Yang well. He was a gentle and clever woman. After listening to the Empress Dowager''s words, he naturally didn''t believe it: "it was fine yesterday. Was Xiaorui naughty?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 649

    Su Xiaorui shrunk in the Empress Dowager''s arms, drooping his head, said: "what the emperor grandfather said is what."


    When the Empress Dowager sees Xiaorui admit his mistake, a fire of no name burns from the bottom of her heart. Her face is very ugly. She scolds the emperor and says, "what''s the matter with you?"?! Would you rather believe in outsiders than us Xiaorui? Xiaoruiduo is a clever child. He is only five years old. He is innocent, kind and innocent. Can he lie? When he was killed like this, he was afraid that his family would be angry, so he didn''t even complain! "


    Su Xiaorui stroked the Empress Dowager''s chest with his small hand. He looked very guilty: "grand mother, you must not be angry."


    The Empress Dowager gasped, until her breath calmed down. She faced the emperor with a straight face: "we Xiaorui are being bullied now. Are you still helping an outsider? If I had been a little late, the consequences would have been unimaginable! "


    Emperor Ming was scolded by the empress dowager, and coughed silently: "mother, you must not be angry. It is not worth being angry for an outsider."


    Su Xiaorui sneezes again at the moment.


    The Empress Dowager sternly said: "come on, please don''t ask the grand doctor quickly!"


    When Princess Pan Yang saw such a scene, there was no trace of blood on her face. The Empress Dowager who had supported her to enter huaiwang mansion was disgusted with her, but the Emperor didn''t even give her a look. She Can''t she go to huaiwang mansion again in her life?


    After all, she didn''t kill Su Xiaorui, did she?


    Princess Pan Yang also wanted to redress the injustice and explain, but she had no chance at all.


    After su Xiaorui returned to the palace of benevolence and tranquility, he came to the palace as weak as he could. After changing from Mammy to dry clothes, he looked like he had no strength, and his head was sore and dizzy.


    Mother Hu looked at Su Xiaorui''s powerless appearance, but she was also distressed: "Princess Pan Yang is really, and she started to work on a child."


    The Empress Dowager sat down beside the bed and sighed: "I didn''t expect that. You can see that she is gentle and aloof from the world in front of AI Jia, but you can see that she is not there... "


    Mother Hu said: "the old slave also saw clearly that she did not give up after pushing the second young master into the river. She still wanted to push him into the water."


    I''m glad to have a little heart throb


    Emperor Ming listened to the conversation between the two and heard Su Xiaorui sneeze constantly. His brow was tightly wrinkled.


    Fortunately, Xiao Rui is OK, otherwise, how to explain to non white.


    Doctor Wang will be here soon.


    Su Xiaorui held his head in a small hand. His mouth was tiny, and his face was wrinkled. He said vaguely: "the nose is very uncomfortable, and the head is painful. It seems that he is trapped by something. I don''t have any strength all over the body... "


    Su Xiaorui does catch a cold, but he is an actor. He shows his illness incisively and vividly.


    After feeling his pulse for him, he pondered for a long time before he said, "the second young master fell into the water and caught cold. It''s not a big problem. But he is still a child, the disease is very fierce, medication can not be too fierce, just afraid to recover for some time. If not well recuperate, still can drop sequela


    After hearing this, the Empress Dowager is more and more painful to Su Xiaorui. Naturally, she hates Princess Pan Yang.


    She touched Xiao Rui''s forehead: "my baby rui''er, my great grandmother will make the decision for you."


    Su Xiaorui sucked his nose, half opened his eyes, and reluctantly pulled out a smile: "thank you. Take it easy. Xiao Rui will be well soon. "


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile to the Emperor: "don''t worry about Xiaorui for your grandfather."


    Su Xiaorui said, as if he had no energy to speak any more and fell asleep.


    When Emperor Ming saw Su Xiaorui''s tender face and weak appearance, he was even more angry. She was willing to start such a small and lovely child!


    He gazed at Su Xiaorui for a second, then turned away.


    After the Ming emperor left for a long time, the Empress Dowager took a deep breath, as if she had made some decision, and her face was cold: "dare to murder the Royal descendants, come here Give Pan Yang three feet of white silk. "


    Su Xiaorui was pretending to sleep. Seeing that mother Hu was about to take orders to leave, he thought to himself and slowly opened his eyes: "great grandmother, this is not feasible."


    The Empress Dowager lovingly touched Xiaorui''s head and said, "she really thinks that if she loves her family, she can do what she wants to do and murder the Royal offspring? In my grandmother''s heart, no one can compare with you. I can''t let this matter go like this. "


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a look of gratitude: "great grandparent loves Xiaorui so much, and Xiaorui is very grateful. However, Xiao Rui is no big problem now. Her mother should spare her life. My great grandmother is kind and kind. This time, I think it''s good to accumulate virtue. "


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes were red, and he was willing to let others go.


    The Empress Dowager said in a cold voice: "since Xiao Rui pleads for the woman, he can be exempted from death, but he can''t escape living crime. Mother Hu, you pass on the good will of the mourning family and order her to cut her hair and go to the Ci''en Temple to be an elder sister. You will never make a step in your life. "


    "Yes Mother Hu took orders and went down.


    When the emperor returned to the imperial study, he immediately ordered sun Gong to say, "go and invite the king Yongding to come here."Hearing the call of the Ming emperor, King Yongding hurriedly followed sun Gonggong to the imperial study.


    His eyebrows were beaming with joy. The emperor must have understood. It seems that Pan Yang will soon get his wish and marry into the Huai palace.


    It was only when he stepped into the imperial study that he found the atmosphere in the study dignified.


    But the Ming emperor sat on the throne, his face gloomy, looking at his eyes a little strange.


    King Yongding had a bad feeling in his heart. He met the emperor''s eyes and respectfully saluted him: "see the emperor."


    "King Yongding, you have a good daughter!" The emperor of the Ming Dynasty yelled and was furious.


    Yongding Wang looked at the Ming emperor''s tight face, and he was a little confused.


    His knees kneel on the ground, bowed his head, the atmosphere did not dare pant: "also hope the emperor show."


    "It''s just a marriage." Emperor Ming did not angry but laughed, "now Pan Yang has not entered the door, so this kind of thing will happen. If you wait for her to enter the door, I''m afraid there will be no peace in the Huai palace."


    The king of Yongding raised his head in disbelief and looked at the Ming emperor with a puzzled look on his face: "emperor, you have not promised this marriage before, you only said to choose a good day..."


    "Oh Emperor Ming sneered, "I thought that Pan Yang was gentle and sensible, and would be able to solve problems for non white people. I didn''t expect that he was vicious and cruel behind his back. Just now, she was carrying the Empress Dowager to drown my grandson This has not entered the door, has regarded the non white child as a thorn in the flesh, and will not take advantage of the opportunity to poison every day after entering the door? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 650

    "This..." King Yongding''s forehead was full of cold sweat. How could such a situation occur. However, his daughter knew that she would not do such a thing. He kowtowed to the emperor, "it''s impossible. Emperor, Pan Yang is pure and good-natured and will never do such things. "


    "Pure in nature? A simple nature will push my grandson into the water? By nature, would you like to push the fluttering child into the water? Is that what you call simplicity? "


    The king of Yongding was so scared that his face turned white: "emperor, there must be a misunderstanding about this matter."


    Emperor Ming was furious: "what the Empress Dowager said with her own eyes, is there any misunderstanding? Are you blind when you are the queen mother? "


    "I dare not have such an idea." The sweat on Yongding King''s forehead ran to his eyes and tingled. He firmly said, "please check this matter again."


    The emperor said coldly: "your daughter is scheming against the Royal offspring. Your goddaughter is not good. You don''t have to be a prince. From today on, he will be a prince As for your daughter... "


    The emperor was just about to say something when sun Gonggong came in and said a few words in his ear. The emperor''s heart was even more complicated. He could be so magnanimous at a young age.


    He looked at the Yongding King faintly: "I wanted to die, but my grandson is kind-hearted. I will forgive your daughter for his face. Let her go to the Ci''en Temple from this day on. "


    There was no trace of blood on Yongding King''s face, and the whole man was tottering: "the Emperor..."


    "Well, that''s it. I''m a little tired."


    "The emperor, the Emperor..." What else does Yongding want to say? Emperor Ming has already got up and left.


    The king Yongding''s heart was held high in the sky when he came, but now it falls heavily.


    How could this happen? How did things turn out like this? They destroyed Yongding house and his Pan Yang in his life.


    He came out of the imperial study with a vain step.


    He looked at the bright sunlight outside, and the sun was just right, but he felt cold all over his body, just like ice and snow.


    Huaiwang mansion.


    The night is not white, Su Ying and ye Xiaonian are eating lunch around the table because of the lack of a lively child.


    Night is not white to Su Ying clip a spare ribs, suddenly hook the lip way: "when will the head of little turnip come back?"


    Ye Xiaonian looked up at him: "is daddy not used to it?"


    Su Ying looked at Xiao Nian at night and said with a smile: "your father is impatient to hear Xiao Rui chirping around him every day. When he sees him mischievous, he wants to beat him on the bottom. I haven''t seen you for a day now. I''m thinking about it. "


    Night is not white was said to be the center of the matter, dark eyes flashed a hint of embarrassment: "I just think he owes so many words, I don''t know when to finish writing."


    Su Ying smiles at Xiao Nian and says, "your father is tough."


    Night small read nodded: "Dad actually loves my brother very much."


    Su Ying rubbed his head: "your father also loves you very much, just be strict with you."


    "Well." Night small read just should a, continue to bow to eat.


    Su Ying see night small read light appearance, know night small read heart actually don''t think so.


    Night is not white can not express feelings, although the face of their own enthusiasm like fire, but for the two children, only know the iceberg face to become a strict father.


    Xiao Rui is a cheeky child. He always makes trouble around the night. His father keeps shouting. But Xiaonian is different. Although he is more mature than Xiaorui, he is afraid of his father. He is not very close to him.


    Su Ying made a gesture toward the night and said slowly, "you were just a little older, and you already knew people."


    "Is it?" Ye Xiaonian looks up at Su Ying. Su Ying goes on saying, "after you leave your mother, you will cry if you don''t feel safe. If you don''t want to eat or sleep, your voice is hoarse and it''s very difficult to serve. The nanny in the house can''t help you. Only when your father holds you can you stop crying. At that time, as long as your father is at home, he is with you all the time, holding you, changing diapers for you, bathing for you, coaxing you to sleep Don''t look at your father''s face to you often. In fact, he is just looking forward to his son''s success. He loves you very much in his heart. "


    The eyes of night small read flow light overflow color, the face also has slightly red: "how does mother know?"


    Su Ying''s face was apologetic: "at the beginning, although my mother was not by your side, I went to inquire about you. And you cry so much that the whole capital is shocked. If you don''t believe it, ask Green mark. "


    "Really?" Night read subconsciously to see the night is not white, some sweet feeling in the heart, after all, just a child, eager to be loved.


    The night is not white, the expression is still cold, but the complexion is particularly soft.


    His expression is somewhat unnatural, still nodded a head. He did not go to see him, reached out and rubbed the head of night small read: "eat quickly."


    Night small read as if suddenly feel the father''s hand is particularly warm, he bowed his head obediently to eat, the smile on the lips can not stop.Su Ying looks at the way father and son get along with each other, her eyes are bent and smiling.


    At this time, Green Mark came in from the outside: "Prince and princess, a mammy just came to the palace of benevolence and said that the second young master was ill."


    Su Ying looks nervous: "how is this going on?"


    Green mark slowly told Su Ying what he had just heard from nanny: "it is said that the second young master was fishing at the pond in the back garden of the CI Ning Palace this morning, and Princess Pan Yang pushed him into the water."


    Night is not white, after listening, eyebrows wrinkled, eyes exposed in the thick anger.


    Su Ying asked, "and then?"


    Night small read between the eyebrows also show anxious look.


    "The second young master has been rescued, and the grand doctor has come to see him, saying that it is not a big problem. But it''s cold. I''m afraid I''ll have to rest for a few days. " Green mark stopped and said, "the Empress Dowager ordered someone to take Princess Pan Yang out of the CI Ning palace. The emperor was very angry when he learned about this, and asked King Yongding to come over for a lecture. By the way, the mother also said that the Empress Dowager wanted to kill Princess Panyang because the second young master pleaded for mercy. The Empress Dowager ordered Princess Pan Yang to be a sister-in-law in benevolence. She could not go out for the rest of her life. Now Princess Pan Yang has been kneeling at the gate of the palace. "


    "I see. I''ll be there in a minute." Su Ying was relieved after hearing the whole story.


    Su Xiaorui and ye feibai look at each other, surprised and helpless in each other''s eyes.


    Both of them know that it must have been designed by Xiao Rui. The child is too bold and cute.


    Night small read see father and mother a face calm appearance, also slowly leisurely finish this meal, in the heart also suddenly understand.


    The purpose of Xiao Rui''s stay yesterday is to brainwash her grandmother. Now she should have a good effect.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 651

    Princess Pan Yang likes his father so much that he wants to enter the Huai palace. He should be courting Xiao Rui.


    Moreover, even if Princess Pan Yang had the courage to put Xiao Rui in the water, he would not choose this place in the CI Ning palace.


    So what''s the truth of this matter? I also know that Xiaorui knows.


    Another point is that Xiaorui water is very good. Now it''s hot in summer. I''m afraid it''s not too serious to be caught in the water.


    Ye Xiaonian was relieved to think of it.


    Night Fei white eyebrow heart loosen, eyes across a smile: "wait for the stinky boy back, I have to reward him, and then beat him."


    Su Ying didn''t give him a good look: "you come again."


    Night small read cover lip to smile: "I wait to tell younger brother."


    After this meal is finished, Su Ying goes into the palace with night reading.


    Two people went to the CI Ning palace and met Princess Pan Yang who was kneeling there at the door.


    In the summer heat, she knelt down for a long time. She didn''t know whether her forehead was hot or frightened with sweat. Her face turned white without a trace of blood.


    When Princess Pan Yang heard the voice, she raised her head and saw Su Ying leading Ye Xiaonian past her. Her eyes glared at these two people, hoping to swallow them raw.


    Su Ying''s eyes and eyes coldly looked at her, and her lips slightly pulled out a laugh: "what do you look at us with a pair of cannibalism eyes? I''ve heard about Xiaorui. If he''s a little bit bad, I''ll get it back a thousand times and a hundred times. "


    "You..." Since Princess Pan Yang heard the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi, the whole person is not good.


    The Empress Dowager even let her wring her hair and go to the Ci''en Temple to be an uncle. Her whole life is over. She wants to abuse Su Ying with the most vicious words.


    However, Su Ying LED Night Xiaonian to leave, even stopped to listen to her a word of time.


    Princess Pan Yang looked at the back of Su Ying''s leaving, her hands tightly clenched into fists and pounded hard on the ground.


    Su Ying just entered the gate of the CI Ning palace, mother Hu met her and said, "princess, you are here. Come in quickly."


    Su Ying was introduced into the bedroom by mother Hu, and she saw the Empress Dowager sitting at the head of the bed, giving Xiaorui medicine by herself.


    Small Rui a face wrinkled tightly, is bargaining with the Empress Dowager: "great grandmother, my body is much better, do not need to drink medicine."


    "No way."


    "Can I have it later?"


    "No, it''s hot."


    "Oh, my great grandmother, you are taking revenge on Xiao Rui..."


    Su Ying heard their conversation and couldn''t help laughing. She took Xiaonian to invite the Empress Dowager: "see your grandmother."


    "Here you are."


    "Grandmother Huang, give Xiao Rui medicine or shadow son. You must be tired after taking care of Xiao Rui for so long." Su Ying rushed forward and took the medicine bowl from the Empress Dowager''s hand.


    "Mother Brother... " Su Xiaorui looks excited when he sees Su Ying and ye Xiaonian.


    Su Ying touched his forehead and kneaded his face to make sure he was not in a big way: "come on, drink the medicine first."


    "Is it OK if you don''t drink?" Su Xiaorui, with a sad face, blinks at Su Ying constantly: Oh, mother, you don''t know that I''m pretending, and I don''t need to drink medicine.


    "It''s a bit of rhinorrhea. I''ll take the medicine, honey." Su Ying stares at him, not to bargain.


    Su Xiaorui flat mouth: "the medicine is so bitter, my mother wants to make me pastry to eat."


    "OK, I''ll make it for you later." Su Ying agreed.


    Su Xiaorui drank the medicine obediently. The Empress Dowager looked at his wrinkled face drinking medicine and thought that if there was no princess Pan Yang, Xiaorui would not have to suffer this crime.


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "this is all a pity for my family. I thought that Pan Yang was a kind-hearted woman, but I didn''t expect to be so kind-hearted that he almost killed Xiao Rui."


    Su Ying feeds Xiaorui to drink the medicine, puts the medicine bowl aside and wipes Xiaorui''s mouth with a handkerchief: "it can''t be blamed on the emperor''s grandmother. The emperor''s mother is kind-hearted. How could he expect such a result. It''s hard to know. It''s not easy to see. Besides, Princess Pan Yang Ying''er has seen it several times. She is as pure as an innocent rabbit... "


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed an ugly look: "people can''t judge by their appearance. The woman who can disguise like this, even the AI family was almost cheated."


    Su Ying seemed to think of something: "Huang grandmother, Princess Pan Yang is still kneeling outside. The sun is big..."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly: "Ai family won''t see her again, mother Hu, let her go."


    "Tai Zu mu, don''t be angry. Fortunately, Xiao Rui is OK now." Su Ying pulls the thin quilt to Xiao Rui''s body.


    "Fortunately, if you have something to say, it''s too late." The Empress Dowager took a look at Su Ying, and suddenly she couldn''t understand why she didn''t like Su Ying.


    Obviously, she is gentle and amiable, with a quiet smile. She is careful with her two children and sincere with herself.


    Her two sons are steady and sensible, the other is lively and lovely, and they are more likable.Feibai likes her as well. As a grandmother, she has nothing to be picky about.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying more and more softly: "forget about her, if you can get free, you can take your children here to accompany the mourning family."


    Su Ying''s face showed a smile: "the shadow is respectful rather than obedient."


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian look at each other and smile.


    Su Xiaorui poked out his small head and pulled the sleeve of Su Ying: "Mom, Xiao Rui wants to eat your cake."


    Hem, not only to let great grandmother like her mother, but also like her food, rely on her cakes.


    "Well, my mother will make it for you." Su Ying reached out and scraped his nose, "little greedy ghost."


    "Hee hee."


    Su Ying was led by mother Hu to the small kitchen of the CI Ning palace. After a while, she brought out a plate of cold cakes.


    Su Xiaorui saw the food and jumped out of the bed. He took one and put it in his mouth. He was very satisfied: "eat well."


    Su Xiaorui wolfed down three, and then he took one and put it into his mother''s mouth: "Mom, this is good to eat. It''s clear and cool. You can also taste one."


    Ye Xiaonian also took one and ate it slowly.


    The Empress Dowager is watching. She is sour in her heart. Xiaorui now has something to eat. She has forgotten her mother.


    The cold cake looks milky white with pulp in the middle, which looks attractive and lovely.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the cake greedily, and then looked at Xiao Rui''s dedication to deal with the cake. I think she forgot herself at all.


    I didn''t expect Xiaorui to turn to see her at this time. The Empress Dowager was glad to hear Xiaorui say: "Taizu mother, you need to take medicine before you eat cakes, but Xiaorui looks at you every time you eat very reluctantly. From now on, you don''t have to take medicine any more, and you don''t have to force yourself to eat snacks. "


    When the Empress Dowager heard this, her eyes suddenly gave out a sad look. She didn''t think so at all!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 652

    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Xiaorui eat a meal, there were fewer and fewer cold cakes on the plate, which made her heart more sour.


    In fact, Su Xiaorui can feel his mother''s eyes. He also wants to laugh, but he has to resist it. It''s called trying to get.


    Su Ying looked at the Empress Dowager''s eager eyes, and finally couldn''t help it.


    She moved the plate to the Empress Dowager and said with a smile, "grandmother, shadow knows that you don''t like to eat things made by shadow If you are hungry, make do with some. "


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes ooze with joy. On her face, she said solemnly: "since you have such a mind, I will taste it for you."


    The Empress Dowager took a piece and put it into her mouth. It has a sweet taste, a light milk flavor, but it will not be particularly sweet and greasy. After eating, the mouth is clear and cool.


    The Empress Dowager tasted one and couldn''t help but pick up another.


    The more she ate, the more happy she was. Looking at the cold cakes on the plate, she was afraid that she would eat less and eat faster.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian can slow down the speed of eating cold cakes, thinking of leaving more for their mother.


    However, the Empress Dowager ate too quickly and her face changed. She choked.


    "What''s the matter with you, grandmother?" Su Ying looked at the way the Empress Dowager ate cakes. She wanted to pretend that she couldn''t see it, but now she was choking. She stood up and walked to the Empress Dowager.


    "It''s OK to mourn for my family Eh... " The queen mother waved her hands.


    Su Ying stroked her back and said in a hurry: "you are choking. Do you need to ask a doctor to come over?"


    "No Er No She didn''t want to be laughed at because of this.


    "Tai Zu mu, have a drink." Su Xiaorui kindly sent the water up. He said seriously, "Taizu mother, you can eat slowly. If you like, there are many more in the kitchen. "


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard that there were many cold cakes in the kitchen, she felt inexplicably satisfied.


    She just looked at Su Xiaorui, yexiaonian and Su Ying. Although they had no other expressions on their faces, she felt embarrassed.


    She changed the topic and said: "Xiao Rui is still ill, so I''ll live here at Ai''s house first, so as not to catch cold again on the road."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying eagerly and quickly raised a big smile.


    He jumped over and rubbed into the Empress Dowager''s arms and said to Su Ying with a smile, "my great grandmother treats me very well. There are so many delicious things here every day."


    "You just eat." Su Ying is still a little reluctant to give up. On the surface, she is still facing the Empress Dowager in a big way: "thank you for your care of Xiaorui."


    "If he comes well, I will take good care of him and go back. This time, ah... " The Empress Dowager''s face has a faint sense of guilt.


    "The emperor''s grandmother has taken great care."


    Su Xiaorui stayed in the palace for a few more days. However, Su Ying came in to see him every day with his night reading and cakes.


    During this period, although the Empress Dowager is not too friendly to Su Ying, it is very different from the previous indifference.


    Su Xiaorui''s body is finally good, and finally allowed to go back with Su Ying.


    Before leaving, the Empress Dowager also told Su Ying: "don''t let him touch the water after going back. The child''s psychology must be afraid."


    Su Ying thought in her heart that the Empress Dowager thought he had a shadow, but it was not at all. The child can swim at a young age, and the technique is not bad, but she still promised: "yes, the shadow must pay attention to it."


    After thinking about it, the Empress Dowager did not feel at ease. She then sent two bodyguards to him: "these two guards will be responsible for the personal safety of Xiaorui."


    "Thank you for your concern." It can be seen that the Empress Dowager is sincere to Xiaorui.


    After returning from the CI Ning palace, Su Xiaorui takes Su Ying''s hand, covers his mouth and laughs like a little mouse: "mother, my great grandmother starts to like you now. Although she doesn''t admit it, she likes to eat your cakes."


    Su Ying nodded his forehead and said with a smile, "you have made a great contribution."


    Night small read also nodded: "yes, dad also said to reward you."


    "Really?" Su Xiaorui is very happy to look at him, long eyelashes under the black bright eyes flicker, "Daddy want to reduce my calligraphy these days?"


    Ye Xiaonian looked at Su Xiaorui''s happy appearance, and his lip corner took a puff: " It''s not promising. "


    "Ah, Dad..." Su Xiaorui has sharp eyes. He suddenly sees a tall and slender figure standing nearby. He is wearing a black robe with a beautiful jade hanging on his waist. He had a beautiful face, and his whole body was full of arrogant and peerless sharpness, and his actions and actions revealed a natural overlord.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t see his father for several days. He broke away from Su Ying''s hand and rushed towards Yefei happily. His little face was red: "Daddy, I miss you so much."


    Su Ying took the night Xiaonian''s hand, looked at his Sahuan appearance, lips slightly raised, smile very helpless: "you see your brother."


    Night Xiaonian is infected by Su Xiaorui''s happiness, and her eyes are slightly bent.Ye feibai originally thought that it would be dangerous for Su Xiaorui to jump into the water again. He told him last time that he would never change his mind. This time, he had to criticize him severely.


    Just be su Xiaorui so rub a confession, he has no temper again.


    Ye feibai picked up Su Xiaorui and said coldly: "did you fall into the water again? Are you still cold? "


    "I''m well." Su Xiaorui looks at the Feng Mou that night Fei Bai Wei squints up, some fear ground shrinks his head. His two small hands encircled Yefei''s neck, and his small body was lying in his arms. He said weakly, "Oh, daddy, don''t scold me. You see, I succeeded in driving Princess Panyang away. You have to reward me. "


    Night non white light hook lip corner: "want what reward?"


    Su Xiaorui heard the tone of his father''s voice should be allowed, his black eyes blinked and blinked: "don''t write the post that you owe before, OK?"


    "Good." Ye feibai agreed quickly, and before Su Xiaorui had time to cheer, he added, "how about six posters a day from tomorrow?"


    Su Xiaorui was so silly that he almost cried: "no No, dad is a bad guy


    Su Xiaorui saw Su Ying and ye Xiaonian approaching, and said to Su Ying with his flat mouth, "Mom, please help me to persuade my father. Dad bullies people."


    Su Ying will not look to other places, in writing this matter, she still does not participate in better. Su Xiaorui is used to it. It''s impossible to read it.


    Su Xiaorui saw that Su Ying didn''t pay any attention to this matter, so he pleaded to ye feibai: "Dad, I''m still a child. I just got sick. Can you bear it? My hand is so thin, so many words will be broken. If it''s broken, you can''t practice Kung Fu later. If you can''t practice, you can''t protect your mother... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 653

    Night is not white to look at him, look light: "still have?"


    Su Xiaorui''s head was buried and rubbed: "Dad, you are the best dad in the world. Did you spare me?"


    Ye feibai patted on his small buttocks: "well, it depends on your performance. If you make progress, you should write one less sheet. If you are still perfunctory, you should add two more."


    "Well All right It seems that this is the best result.


    When the family returned to the huaiwang mansion, Su Xiaorui bounced in the same place: "Wow, I''m finally coming home. That''s great!"


    Su Ying touched his head and said, "look, you have a good time in the CI Ning palace. Don''t you say that your grandmother is very kind to you, and there are many delicious things in the palace? My mother thought you were reluctant to come back. "


    Su Xiaorui hugged Su Ying''s thigh like a koala: "my mother doesn''t know that Xiao Rui likes his mother best. There''s dad and brother. No one can compare it. Of course, I am most comfortable at home, although my father is a little fierce. "


    Ye feibai stands behind Su Xiaorui, and the blue tendon on his forehead jumps for a moment.


    Ye Xiaonian winks at Su Xiaorui. Before Su Xiaorui reacts, his collar is lifted by Yefei.


    Ye feibai grabs his small body: "I haven''t practiced Kung Fu for many days, haven''t you?"


    Su Xiaorui kept fluttering on the night''s white hand: "Dad is the most gentle father..."


    Ye feibai takes two children to practice Kung Fu and comes back. Su Ying has prepared drinks and snacks in the pavilion.


    Su Xiaorui runs and jumps towards this side, and yexiaonian follows ye feibai steadily.


    Su Ying''s eyes flow out a touch of doting, to one side of the green mark way: "you see these two children, from a womb, the difference is so big."


    "Each has its own advantages." Green Mark said with a smile, "it would be better if the princess had another daughter."


    Su Ying stares at her one eye, green mark covers mouth, bow head to smile.


    When the two children approached, Su Ying took out a handkerchief to wipe sweat for them: "thirsty, first drink something."


    "Mother is the best." Su Xiaorui sits down with a smile and grabs the spoon.


    Ye Xiaonian sat down beside the stone table and picked up the spoon gracefully.


    Su Ying knew that the night was not white and did not like sweets, so she poured him a cup of tea.


    Su Ying at this time just thought of what, before in the CI Ning palace is not easy to ask too detailed. Why did you go to Xiaorui''s mother


    "This one..." Su Xiaorui raised his head, his eyes showed a touch of pride, "the thing is like this, that day I deliberately let her know that I went fishing by the river, come here for a while, she really came over."


    Su Ying asked, "did she come to please you?"


    "Hee hee, my mother is so clever." Su Xiaorui took another sip. "She made a lot of cakes for me, but it was not as good as her mother. Well, even if it''s delicious, I won''t be bribed. She asked me a lot about my father''s preferences that day, such as what fruits and vegetables my father likes to eat, but I''m not so stupid. I just pick the things that my father hates most and tell her... "


    "At this time, I asked her if she wanted to marry into the huaiwang mansion. She said that she was red faced and said no. I said that it would be better for my father to dislike her anyway. I also said that my father did not like her except her mother. In my father''s eyes, she was the most smelly stone, and I made up a lot of words to deceive her..."


    Su Xiaorui talks, but Su Ying is speechless.


    Night is not white sipped tea, eyes revealed a touch of praise: "you did not cheat her, you said right."


    Night Xiaonian chuckled.


    Green mark covers his lips in one side, wants to smile but dare not laugh out.


    Su Xiaorui continued: "I deliberately irritated her, and she was very angry. At this time, I watched my grandmother come over, so I pulled her forward, and she pushed me into the water. She was really fierce. At that time, her face was ferocious. She reached out and pressed me into the water... "


    Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui uncovering the past, breathing not from a stagnation.


    She didn''t expect that there was such a period. She just thought it was Xiaorui who was naughty. She didn''t expect that Princess Pan Yang really killed Xiaorui.


    Her eyes show a cold look, if the Empress Dowager does not come in time, what if Xiaorui can''t water.


    She was afraid and touched his head: "don''t let yourself into danger in the future. Do you hear me?"


    "If you don''t go into the tiger''s den, you can''t have a tiger''s son. Besides, there''s a great grandmother..." Su Xiaorui shakes his head and shakes his head. He immediately lowers his head after touching the cold and cold sight of night. He responds obediently, "I know, I won''t do such a dangerous thing next time."


    Ye Xiaonian poked Su Xiaorui''s steamed bun face and said, "but my brother did it right. After all, it''s once and for all. After all, on that day, my grandmother was still saying that if she didn''t agree with the marriage, it would be hard for her to do it. "


    Su Xiaorui forced a point: "it is, before the great grandmother''s impression on her is very good."Ye feibai reached out his hand and kneaded on the heads of the two steamed buns: "OK, after eating, go and write today''s calligraphy before going."


    "Yes," said the two little buns


    Green mark left with two small buns.


    Only Su Ying and ye feibai are left in the pavilion for a moment.


    Cool wind blowing away the heat, blowing two people''s dark hair.


    Su Ying fills up the tea for ye feibai and pours a cup of tea for himself. She said with a smile at Yefei: "you didn''t think I could teach you well. You see Xiaorui is so smart at a young age..."


    Night is not white to answer a word: "cunning."


    Su Ying beautiful eyes light as water, she squinted at him: "how can you say that son?"


    Night is not white lips slowly hook up a radian, like March cherry blossom, gentle intoxication. He put the teacup down, holding her soft Yi on the table with green and moist hands: "like you, cunning fox."


    His dark eyes are deep and evil, and Su Ying is not at ease, and subconsciously avoids his sight. She changed the subject and said, "sometimes I hope he can be as sensible as Xiaonian, and sometimes I hope he will never grow up."


    Night Fei white smile way: "have small Rui in, you don''t have to worry about having other concubine room any more."


    Su Ying glanced at him: "why, can''t you have other concubine rooms without Xiao Rui?"


    Night feibai stretched out his slender index finger, picked up Su Ying''s sharp chin, and his beautiful face approached slowly.


    His ambiguous breath spurted on her face, and a crooked smile appeared on his lips: "with you by my side, I''m full of you. Where else do you think?"


    "Don''t come."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 654

    "You don''t know what I''ve done for so many years..."


    At this time, Ling Feng suddenly appeared at the bottom of the pavilion. He coughed and bowed his head: "Lord, yongdingjue comes with a gift to make amends."


    Ye feibai is suddenly interrupted by Ling Feng. His sight is full of bloodthirsty and cold.


    Ling Feng''s back a cool, immediately disappeared without a trace.


    Su Ying stood up: "OK, you go, I''ll go to see the two children."


    Su Ying just want to go, the night is not white quickly from behind to come over, from behind embrace her, he gather to her ear side way: "now let you go, wait for me at night."


    Su Ying looked at him angrily: "how do you look like this? Didn''t you say that I should have a rest for a few days last time?"


    Night is not white face to show a vacant look: "when things?"


    Su Ying see him play Lippi, want to bite him, he toss her what should she, a turn of the head unexpectedly forget clean.


    Night is not white see Su Ying want to be angry, get together to kiss on her lips, quickly left.


    When ye feibai went to the front hall, yongdingjue was already waiting. He saw the white God of Yefei with an apology: "huaiwang."


    "Sit down." Night is not white to see yongdingjue one eye, just light ground smile, eyeball son appears indifferent matchless however.


    Yongdingjue asked in great fear: "I don''t know if the body of the second young master is better?"


    The night was not white and did not answer, but gave him a cold look.


    Yongdingjue was looked at by Ye feibai''s eyes, only felt that he gave himself an invisible pressure. He sat like a needle felt, and the sweat trickled down his forehead.


    Yongdingjue bravely pushed up a carved box in his hand and opened it to see that there were all valuable jewelry.


    "What does that mean?"


    Yongdingjue at the moment did not speak briskly: "I offended the second young master, but also hope the Lord forgive me."


    Ye feibai sneered: "I pushed the king''s son into the water and wanted to drown him in the water madly. Such a kind-hearted girl, yongdingjue is really a good lady!"


    Yongdingjue only felt that his royal highness of huaiwang looked pale and his tone was faint. His eyes were as deep as ink. His whole body trembled when he was looked at by these eyes.


    His legs a soft, almost kneeling in front of him: "Huai king, all my fault."


    Night is not white also don''t look at him: "if Rui son this time really what matter, this king must let you whole Yongding Jue mansion bury together!"


    Yongdingjue listened to the threat of the night, even the atmosphere did not dare to breathe.


    Night is not white lip horn tiny hook, lightly glanced at him, pushed the gift back: "although small Rui is nothing now, but this is not so even."


    Night is not white clouds, light wind light way: "if he left any sequelae I will pursue this matter to the end, so that you will never be restless


    Yongdingjue was so scared that his lips only shivered, and his back was soaked with sweat.


    Yongding almost ran away when he left. When he went out, he stumbled at his feet and almost fell to the ground.


    He hated Pan Yang now. How could he do such things, even implicating himself in being cut off by the king, and even offended the jade faced Shura of the Huai king. Almost all the family members had to be buried with him!


    When he went back, he immediately wrote a letter to tell the world that Pan Yang was expelled from his family, and from then on he cut off the relationship between father and daughter.


    Before going to bed, Su Ying heard the news and couldn''t help asking Ye Fei: "it''s said that today''s yongdingjue is very scared by you. What did you say to him?"


    "What should be said and what should not be said has been said. Do you want to hear it?" After tying the door, ye feibai stood quietly in front of Su Ying. Under the dim yellow candle light, his face was more beautiful.


    His lips smile, deep eyes smile at her.


    Su Ying fixed to look at him: "you say ah."


    Ye Fei raised her eyebrows and grinned, reached out to rub her white face, and her eyes showed a spoiled smile: "you serve this king first, I will tell you."


    Su Ying lightly skimmed his lips, and without good breath, he gave a glance, waved his hand and turned around and left: "don''t say it''s OK."


    Ye feibai followed up from behind and looked down at her: "if you want to say something, you can''t swallow it back like this. So you have to listen, you have to listen if you don''t listen. "


    "I''ve never seen such a bully as you..." Su Ying''s voice just fell, the whole person was pressed on the bed by him, Su Ying was pressed on the bed, could not earn at all, she complained, "hate, really tired."


    Ye feibai''s fingers rubbed her neck and gently kissed her face. There was a slight grievance in her tone: "how can I be tired? I was busy with my business two days ago and rested in my study."


    Mention of this Su Ying can''t help but beat his back heavily: "but you came back in the morning!"


    Ye feibai looked at her with dark eyes: "but I''m still in a hurry to go to court..."


    Su Ying was so looked at by him, blushed.It is another night, beautiful and ambiguous, spring infinite.


    The incident of Xiao Rui falling into the water has been spread all over the capital in a few days. So Ouyang Liuyun and ye Feixu''s wife all brought gifts to visit Xiaorui.


    When they came over, they saw Xiao Rui squatting by the rockery and playing with mud.


    Ouyang Liuyun went to squat in front of Su Xiaorui: "it seems that the spirit is very good."


    "Uncle Ouyang!" Su Xiaorui can''t help but grin at Ouyang Liuyun''s face.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that he opened his hands to himself, looked at his two black little hands and stopped him: "don''t be too enthusiastic, don''t be too enthusiastic Ouch


    Before he finished his words, Su Xiaorui''s black claws had already printed two marks on his white clothes.


    Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao can''t help laughing when they see Su Xiaorui''s action.


    Ouyang Liuyun reaches out his hand and points on Su Xiaorui''s forehead: "you are absolutely intentional!"


    "Hee hee!" Su Xiaorui also does not deny, and sweet to night Feixu and situ Mengyao called, "four uncle, four aunts."


    At the moment, he saw what Ouyang Liuyun had in his hand and grabbed it. "Is this a gift for me? Thank you, uncle Ouyang


    "What about Xiaonian?"


    "Brother I''m writing a post


    Ouyang Liuyun sees Su Xiaorui''s unnatural look, and a clear look appears on his face: "have you let your brother do it for you again?"


    "Not at all." Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "it''s because I have made progress in writing these two days, and my father has exempted me from two pieces."


    "Oh, so it is. Xiaorui is great."


    When they see Su Xiaorui, they are all relieved. Ouyang Liuyun asks again, "what''s the matter with Princess Pan Yang?"


    Su Xiaorui said the general process in a low voice. Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t laugh at him. He said to ye Feixu, "if you offend anyone, you can''t offend this little ancestor. The unexpected results are waiting for you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 655

    Ye Feixu looks at Su Xiaorui''s clamoring appearance and pinches his face: "worthy of being a good nephew of the fourth uncle."


    Situ Mengyao is also smiling, looking at ye Feixu''s approach to Su Xiaorui, his expression is a little bleary.


    Su yingben is designing the latest clothes style of Yinshu in the pavilion in the backyard. Suddenly, she hears Ouyang Liuyun. Ye Feixu and his wife come over. They are busy welcoming them. They let green mark bring the newly made cakes and drinks.


    Ye Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun can''t wait to taste snacks. Ouyang Liuyun asks, "sister-in-law, when are you going to open your pastry shop? I look forward to it every day. "


    He wants to taste some new snacks.


    Night Fei Xu also looked at Su Ying with bright eyes: "yes, when to open?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "then slowly, the butterfly dance and Yin Shu are still competing. Although Yin Shu has turned round, there are still many things to do."


    Ye Feixu tasted a drink and gave Su Ying a thumbs up: "Yin Shu has gone from bad to worse in recent years. I thought it was going to be destroyed. Now my sister-in-law has not been back for many years, and she has immediately returned to the first chair. "


    Su Ying said with a faint smile: "butterfly dance also has some ability, and it has been successful in recent years."


    Night Fei Xuleng hissed: "no matter how they hop, they can''t compare with sister-in-law."


    After chatting about our daily life for a while, green brought a basin with many things made of bamboo sticks, which also emitted hot air.


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile, "it''s delicious. What''s this? Every time I come back to see my sister-in-law, I can see a new way of eating. It''s so happy. "


    Night Fei Xu looked at: "look, it''s delicious."


    "This is Kanto cooking." Su Xiaorui smilingly introduced for them, he took a piece of Kanto boiled in front of Su Ying: "mother, you eat."


    Su Ying smiles and rubs Su Xiaorui''s head.


    Su Xiaorui takes another one and hands it to Ouyang Liuyun. Ouyang Liuyun rubs his head happily.


    Ye Feixu looked at envy and pointed to himself: "what about mine, what about mine?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned and looked at him with a smile: "let four aunts feed you, you can feed four aunts. My parents do this... "


    Su Ying looks embarrassed and says something in front of outsiders. Hello, Su Xiaorui, are you looking for a fight!


    Su Ying couldn''t help but knock on Su Xiaorui''s face and glared at him: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Su Xiaorui giggled and looked at ye Feixu: "fourth uncle, you can feed the fourth aunt. This meatball is very delicious..."


    Ouyang Liuyun frowned at ye Feixu: "what are you doing with such a small family? One for me, one for me. "


    Ye Feixu glared at him fiercely.


    Su Ying subconsciously took a look at situ Mengyao, but saw that she bowed her head and didn''t speak a word. Her face was somewhat at a loss and unnatural.


    Night Feixu dry smile, just want to start to take the bamboo stick, but heard situ Mengyao light way: "no need."


    Ye Feixu''s face flashed a trace of embarrassment, stretched out his hand to pause, casually took a stick and stuffed it into his mouth, smiling very happily: "it''s really delicious."


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified. Su Xiaorui seemed to feel it. He reached out and gave it to situ Mengyao. He said with a cute smile, "four aunts, try this one."


    "Thank you, Xiao Rui." Situ Mengyao raised his head and showed a gentle smile to Xiaorui, as if nothing had happened just now.


    Su Ying thought, what complex is there between these two people, the feelings are so indifferent.


    Ouyang Liuyun took another Kanto and cooked it slowly. Suddenly, he thought of something: "sister-in-law, do you still remember grandma Chen?"


    "Grandma Chen? Remember, of course Once grandma Chen took her in for a period of time and took great care of her and Xiaorui. It''s been many years since I left the capital before. Su Ying''s face showed an excited look, "how did you suddenly mention them?"


    "They''re all in town, but they haven''t been settled yet." Ouyang Liuyun, excited by Su Ying, asked for credit and said, "I know that they are people valued by my sister-in-law, so I found them a place to live temporarily. But they don''t want to accept the benefits for nothing. They want to move away. "


    "Where do they live now?"


    Ouyang Liuyun said the address.


    Su Xiaorui was eating delicious food and raised his head curiously: "grandma Chen? Is it grandma Chen that my mother mentioned to me before


    "Yes, my mother took you to the mountain, thanks to the care of grandma Chen." Su Ying''s line of sight falls on Kanto cooking, and suddenly thinks of something. She turns her head and says a few words to the red wave.


    Ouyang Liuyun asked curiously, "sister-in-law, what are you talking about quietly?"


    "Nothing." Su Ying chuckled. "I thought they had no future in life, so I asked Hongbo to take some materials and teach grandma Chen how to cook Kanto. Kanto cooking costs less and the production method is simple. If you do a small business, you''ll have a better life in the city. "


    "Sister-in-law, you are so thoughtful.""They are all very kind people, but they are stubborn and refuse to accept other people''s favor. If we help them in this way, they should not refuse. "


    Ouyang Liuyun repeatedly praised: "sister-in-law, you are so powerful. You can make a lot of money by thinking of a way casually."


    Ye Feixu ate sweetly and vaguely said, "this is nature. My sister-in-law is the God of wealth."


    Su Xiaorui clapped his hands happily: "in this way, when I go to see grandma Chen, I can eat Kanto cooking."


    Su Ying some funny spot Su Xiaorui''s nose: "you know to eat."


    "Sister-in-law, where do you come from? Why can''t I think of it?"


    Ouyang Liuyun slightly provoked the phoenix eye and provoked a playful smile on his lips: "if you want to get everything, before as for the loss, even drink flower wine silver have no?"


    "Ouyang Liuyun!" Ye Feixu grinned at Ouyang Liuyun and took a careful look at situ Mengyao.


    Situ Mengyao seemed not to care at all, drinking tea lightly.


    Night Feixu looks complex to take back the line of sight, and bow his head to eat, pull the night small read aside to tell jokes.


    They see Xiao Rui safe and sound here. After sitting down, they go back before ye feibai comes back.


    After they left, ye Xiaonian said softly: "it seems that the four aunts really care about her brother. She doesn''t go out easily on weekdays."


    Su Ying asked curiously, "did your four aunts do this before?"


    Night small read nodded: "but also did not see her so unhappy, she just did not say a word with fourth uncle, also did not look at him. The fourth uncle looks like he wants to apologize. "


    Su Ying nodded, a thoughtful look.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 656

    Huaiwangfu here happily eat Guandong cooking, and YeFan there is racking their brains to think about how to deal with the night is not white.


    His face was angry. What was the use of keeping so many visitors? He had no idea at all at the critical time.


    Recently, he saw the Emperor Ming''s trust in yefeibai and his indifference towards himself. Then he saw the Empress Dowager''s favor for his two children, but he did not love his own little scene. Before, the Empress Dowager clearly favored Xiaojing. Now everything has changed.


    Night extraordinary face iron blue, hands tightly clenched into a fist, all this is because the night is not white.


    At this time, an aide suddenly thought of something and said something in his ear.


    Night special just began to be careless, just heard behind, eyes suddenly a bright.


    Lin Yu Shi said cautiously: "when the emperor has an order, the king of Huai has to take over this mess."


    Night extraordinary face shows sneer, this is really a mess, or a mess to offend people.


    Night is not white, had better make a big hole in this matter, then see what he still get father emperor''s trust.


    Night extraordinary think of here, on the surface show complacent look: "if you do this thing successfully, this prince will have heavy reward."


    "Yes


    On this day, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian are called by the Empress Dowager to eat with her in the palace.


    Xiao Rui jumped to run inside. Xiao Nian was holding the food box in the back in a proper manner: "you slow down, be careful of falling."


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and made a face at Xiaonian: "you come after me, chase me."


    Su Xiaorui looks at him in embarrassment. He doesn''t want to do such childish things with him!


    When the two steamed stuffed buns came to the gate of the palace, they saw the emperor''s face blue and angry.


    Su Xiaorui saw that the emperor''s grandfather was so angry that he froze and held his breath. He studied the appearance of night Xiaonian, and politely saluted the Ming Emperor: "emperor grandfather."


    "Well." The emperor looked at the two children, reached out and rubbed their heads, turned around and left.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at each other and see surprise in each other''s eyes. The emperor''s grandfather''s attitude towards them is not like this.


    After the two children went in, they saw that the Empress Dowager looked bad and frowned.


    "Grand mother." Su Xiaorui put on a face to be silly and cute look, rushed up, tightly hugged the Empress Dowager''s thigh, "Xiao Rui has come to see you."


    "Xiaorui, Xiaonian, you are here." When the Empress Dowager saw them come in, she had a loving look on her face.


    Yexiaonian opened the food box, took out the cake from it and handed it to the Empress Dowager. Some curiously asked, "great grandmother, Xiaonian looks at the emperor''s grandfather how unhappy."


    Su Xiaorui forced to place his head, small face tightly wrinkled up: "yes, yes, also ignore us, do not like us?"


    "How?" The Empress Dowager sighed. The emperor is so worried that he can''t be in the mood to listen to others. "He''s just in a bad mood."


    The Empress Dowager remembered that the Ming emperor had just come and passed away, and the blue veins on her forehead burst out, and her face was very ugly.


    Before that, Yu Shi Lin wrote an impeachment Memorial, exposing the fact that the army was paid nothing.


    The army is not a small sum of money just for the equipment and salary of the soldiers, not to mention the continuous recruitment of soldiers and the reinforcement of military defense. If it is allowed to happen again, the Treasury will be in deficit, and how much money will be lost.


    What if the two armies suddenly engage in a war?


    A sufficient number of soldiers is to ensure the power of the army. If the military status is not real, the force of the army will be greatly weakened.


    The army is the mainstay of a country. The imperial court allocates a large amount of money to the army every year. If this trend breeds for a long time, the country will surely be in danger of subjugation.


    "What''s that about?" Su Xiaorui shook the Empress Dowager''s arm and asked, "what''s the reason for your bad mood? Let''s comfort him."


    The Empress Dowager was so upset by him that she felt much better. She rubbed their heads: "you are young, you don''t know anything."


    Su Xiaorui held up his small body and said, "is Taizu mother looking down on us? Oh, tell us. Tell us? "


    Su Xiaorui sees the Empress Dowager not to say, the whole person pesters her: "Tai Zu mu, I will sing for you, you tell us Then tell you a story? Shall I dance for you


    Night Xiaonian sees Su Xiaorui''s coquettish and cute appearance, with a faint smile in his black eyes.


    Su Xiaorui twisted around the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was amused and said with a helpless smile: "I''m afraid of you My great grandmother told me that Lin Yu Shi wrote an impeachment Memorial. The phenomenon of empty pay in the army was serious, so your grandfather was very angry. "


    Su Xiaorui blinked his black eyes: "what is empty pay?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at him and explained: "originally, there were 400 people in the horse army of the forbidden army and 500 people in the infantry army. But now the horse army has only a few dozens of horses under the command of the horse army, and the infantry army is less than one or two hundred soldiers, but the army takes advantage of the false status to claim military salaries..."After listening to the Empress Dowager''s explanation, Su Xiaorui understood. He clenched two fists and said with indignation: "these people are so hateful that they should do such a thing! This is stealing money from the Treasury


    Ye Xiaonian also took the words, wrinkled his face and said seriously: "if the phenomenon of empty pay is serious, then the number of soldiers will be empty, and the number of soldiers will be reduced. The military law will be relaxed, the military discipline will be broken, and the practice of fraud will certainly frustrate the morale of the soldiers."


    If there is a name but no person, there is a person but not the truth, the consequences are unimaginable!


    The Empress Dowager looked at the two children''s right words, showing a proud and gratifying look in her eyes. She held them in her arms. Even such a small child understood the truth. They knew the law and violated the law. What a crime!


    After the emperor returned to the imperial study, sun Gonggong offered him tea.


    He sat in a chair and rubbed his temple with his index finger. He remembered what Yu Shi Lin had said before.


    The Huai king had always won battles, and those officers and men followed his lead. He said a word and the three armies were shaken.


    Huaiwang was born in the army. He must know the inside story. If he comes to investigate this matter, he will get twice the result with half the effort.


    There was a haze on the face of the Ming emperor, and his heart was moving. In recent years, he had accumulated a lot of military achievements and done a lot of things. He was on the verge of catching up with his emperor.


    Although he has returned the military power, it is really frightening.


    The Ming emperor sipped a sip of tea lightly, and thoroughly investigated the issue of empty pay, which involved all aspects. If he really finds out the matter, it will prove that he has no mind.


    The emperor thought of this place, and summoned sun Gonggong to come over and asked him to invite yefeibai into the palace.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 657

    After su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian came back from the palace, they saw their mother and father talking in the pavilion. From a distance, they looked like a beautiful picture.


    The two children come quickly. Su Xiaorui naturally climbs onto the legs of yefeibai. Su Ying holds yexiaonian in his arms and sits down.


    "Back?" Su Ying takes a piece of flesh from the fruit plate and feeds it to Ye Xiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui went to have enough of one himself and ate it with relish: "mother, today the emperor''s grandfather is very angry, even ignore us."


    "Oh? What''s going on? "


    "My mother is not happy. Later, we inquired in detail and said that it was the imperial censor''s memorial that exposed the fact that the army was paid empty. "


    "Empty rates?" Su Ying''s face showed shock, she saw the night Fei white one eye, only saw his look indifferent, also did not know what was thinking.


    At this time, Ling Feng appeared: "Lord, the emperor has a decree, please enter the palace immediately."


    Night is not white, as if expected, there is no difference: "this king knows."


    Su Ying''s face changed slightly, and the matter of empty pay was just exposed. Emperor Ming ordered Fei Bai to enter the palace. Did he ask him to investigate the matter thoroughly?


    No matter in what era, it is a mine.


    It can even be said that it''s the one who has the bad luck.


    Su Ying looked worried at the night, hesitated: "father, he..."


    Night is not white to get up to look at her, the vision is clear and indifferent: "wait for me to come back."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian see the back of their father''s departure, and feel that their mother''s expression is not right. Their eyebrows are tightly twisted.


    Su Ying saw that night is not white after coming back from the palace, with a touch of fatigue on her face, she poured tea for him: "first to drink water, have you eaten rice?"


    Su Ying said to the outside: "green mark, go and bring some food."


    Su Ying stares at night Fei Bai: "father emperor really let you check this matter?"


    The night is not white to drink tea slowly, slightly can''t smell ground a hum.


    Su Ying asked anxiously: "the matter of eating empty pay is not only available now. How can the emperor suddenly ask you to check this matter?"


    Night is not white put down the cup, eyes flashed a bloody: "Lin Yushi is the fifth man."


    "The fifth prince?" Su Ying is disgusted with the fifth Prince now. He didn''t expect that he didn''t have peace and quiet during this period. On the contrary, he calculated on this matter.


    The reason why night extraordinary instigated to push this matter to the night is not white, but also because this matter is not a decree can be put an end to, if poke a leak on the trouble.


    Su Ying has a clear mind. Since the Ming emperor has entrusted the matter to yefeibai, he is afraid that he will also have suspicion of yefeibai. In order to balance his rights, he is expected to start to suppress feibai.


    Think of here, Su Ying can''t help but hold the hand of the night is not white, as if want to pass his own strength to him.


    Su Ying frowned: "this is not a simple matter that can be solved. Even if it is thoroughly investigated, how to investigate and handle it? This kind of work offends people the most. It is like killing parents. It''s just a bomb. I don''t know when it will go off. "


    "Are you worried about me?" Night Fei''s beautiful face was close to her.


    His voice is soft as the sounds of nature, slow and evil.


    Su Ying gave him a bad look: "don''t worry."


    "Not at all concerned?" Night is not white micro pick eyebrows, "do not believe."


    Su Ying looks at his beautiful face, and her breath is full of his grass like taste. He still stares at himself for a moment. Su Ying feels like he is in a wonderful feeling, and there is a faint charming flavor in the air.


    Su Ying''s mind when a mess of ideas, she can''t help but push his face away some: "do you love to believe it or not!"


    Ye feibai looks at her white face and blushes as if she had smeared rouge.


    He touched his chin, he looked up to her eyes, his eyes flashed bright as stars, the corner of his mouth evil charm hook up, face with a charm of all sentient beings smile: "you worry about me look best."


    Su Ying helplessly looked at him: "Your Highness Huai Wang, how can you still be in the mood to joke?"


    Night is not white and pink lips hook up, with a touch of arrogant taste, he reached out and put her in his arms: "as long as you are by my side, I feel very satisfied. Naturally, corruption in the military should be severely punished. You don''t have to worry about it. "


    Su Ying leaned against his warm arms, thinking how to do it well and beat the fifth Prince''s face hard.


    Night feibai didn''t want to let Su Ying worry about it. After having dinner, he said to her, "it''s not early. You should sleep at ease."


    Su Ying answered, but couldn''t sleep completely.


    Although ye feibai doesn''t care about it on the surface, he doesn''t eat much dinner. He can see that he has some psychological burden.


    This kind of difficult job, everyone would like to never get involved in it.Su Ying didn''t go to sleep until early in the morning. When did she go to court, she didn''t feel at all.


    Su Ying lay lazily on the soft couch in the daytime, thinking and thinking, but she really came up with some ideas.


    When night feibai came back, Su Ying poured tea for him. He looked smiling and said, "I have some ideas here. Do you want to listen?"


    Ye Fei Bai looked at her: "you talk about it."


    The night is not white, but curious about what Su Ying has come up with.


    Su Ying said seriously: "to speak of it, now it has become a rule that fire consumes silver. Civil servants have to spend money to make up their income, and some lower officials give all kinds of filial piety to Shangfeng. But what about military officers? There is no place for the officers of the army to search for money. Naturally, they have to pay the soldiers. "


    Night is not white eyes in the eyes across a smile, recognized the nod, indicating Su Ying to continue to say.


    "You''ve lived in the army, and you know everything about it. You can think about what kind of living standard can the middle and lower ranking officers in the army live on only their salaries? "


    Su Ying saw that the night was not white. If he had thought about it, he said slowly, "if the salary is too low, the court should give them a higher salary. If their salaries go up and they still deduct their military salaries, the resistance will not be so great if we investigate them again at this time. "


    After listening to the night is not white, fingers gently buckle on the table, eyebrows are not fully extended.


    Su Ying continued: "they were fighting in front of each other with their lives. If their salary can''t even support their parents, wives and children, and they are still worried about the family''s fuel, how can they be in the mood to make such a sacrifice? "


    "Let me think about it." Night is not white touch chin, approbation nodded, this is also a feasible method.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 658

    Seeing that night is not in vain, YeFan thinks that he must be in a state of anxiety and hopes that he will leave the capital early and come back dejectedly as soon as possible.


    After night extraordinary vacates the Kung Fu, hit the idea to the Empress Dowager''s body.


    In the final analysis, his recent lack of importance is related to the last fireworks explosion on the Empress Dowager''s birthday. Later, there was a dead crow incident, which caused his father to treat him so coldly.


    He was framed and regarded as unknown, which is really not a good omen.


    "What do you have in mind?" Night extraordinary eyebrow locks tightly, the sight sweeps in front of this gang of aides.


    We all considered to put forward a lot of opinions, night extraordinary slightly pondered.


    At this time, an aide suggested, "the fifth prince might as well go to the Buddhist temple and live for a while."


    "Live in a Buddhist temple?" Night special slightly frowned, "go to Buddhist temple to do what?"


    "Since the Empress Dowager thinks that the fifth Prince is unlucky, the fifth Prince goes to the Buddhist temple to eat a fast and meditate to get rid of the bad luck."


    Night special slightly ponders, this matter actually can be in his acceptance scope, but is only so natural is not enough.


    He needs a little more wood. He needs a fire.


    Night extraordinary suddenly want to understand what, he caresses big joy way: "this idea is really good."


    There was a chill in his eyes, and he was ready to turn over again.


    Night extraordinary went to the Buddhist temple to live for a few days, and then went to the CI Ning palace to greet the Empress Dowager.


    Night extraordinary went to the palace of CI Ning, but was pushed away by eunuchs: "five prince, the Empress Dowager is taking a nap, do not see outsiders."


    Night extraordinary looks at this face in front of, in the heart is very angry, before he was in the limelight, this eunuch but to him all sorts of flattery, now how dare to deceive him, this hold high trample on the low cunt!


    But Xia Gonggong was the eunuch who served the emperor''s grandmother. Even if he was angry, he could only bear it.


    The night special took out the money bag from the bosom to pass up, compensate smile way: "summer father-in-law, also labor to guard against you to announce a sound again."


    "Oh, good." In front of the summer father-in-law took the purse, heft, face immediately changed clothes, satisfied smile.


    Night special looks at him to leave the figure of the back, in the eye reveals the gloomy look.


    After waiting for half a column of incense at the door, Xia Gonggong came out of the door and said to him, "the empress dowager, please go in."


    Night extraordinary eyes reveal a touch of joy, look at the summer father-in-law when the look did not change, hands tightly into a fist.


    YeFan goes to the palace of benevolence, but the Empress Dowager has no time to pay attention to him. She is taking care of Su Xiaorui to eat.


    Night extraordinary stands aside, see empress dowager hold Su Xiaorui in the arms, feed him personally, with a loving smile on his face.


    Night special looks at the eye is red unceasingly, although the Empress Dowager treats him also is good, but from small to big has never said is feeds the thing, even sits on her leg to have not had.


    She now dotes on Su Xiaorui, even a little lawless.


    Night extraordinary heart envy unceasingly, the Empress Dowager and the emperor love these two children, only afraid that the night is not white, the chance is very big.


    The night special thought here, some displeasure ground hums.


    When the Empress Dowager heard the extraordinary voice of the night, she just thought he was dissatisfied with himself. She gave him a cold look.


    Night special see empress dowager is looking at him, quickly kneel on the ground salute toward empress dowager way: "special to Emperor grandmother please."


    He frowned, but he didn''t.


    "Grand mother, this is not delicious at all." Su Xiaorui picked up a piece of cake, tasted it and put it down.


    Night extraordinary looks at his action some Schadenfreude, this small Rui is really rely on pet and arrogant ah, had better empress dowager lose temper, later no longer pet him.


    I didn''t expect that the Empress Dowager was just smiling and had no sign of losing her temper at all.


    She gave him another piece of cake: "what about this one? Try this, too


    Su Xiaorui tasted a mouthful, put it down again, and shook his head again: "this is not delicious either."


    The Empress Dowager patiently took another one to him: "try this again."


    "Well, this is delicious." Su Xiaorui smiles sweetly, reaches out to take one and hands it to the empress dowager, "please try it too."


    Night small read inadvertently the line of sight from the night extraordinary body back.


    Looking at Su Xiaorui''s eating, he felt that no matter what he ate was particularly sweet. No wonder his appetite improved a lot after he came back.


    Night Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s lips covered with debris, and can''t help reaching out to take it off for him.


    Su Xiaorui looked at him with a smile: "thank you, brother."


    The Empress Dowager looked down at Su Xiaorui''s clothes and saw that there were crumbs of cakes on his clothes. She laughed lovingly and took a veil to brush it away for him: "look at you, there are all on the clothes you eat."


    "Hee hee, great grandmother." Su Xiaorui grinned with a naive smile.


    Night special listen to them three people say words eat dim sum, and oneself kneel on the ground for a long time, kneel to all hemp.He looked at Su Xiaorui''s appearance and sneered in his heart. He was just a little fart who didn''t eat.


    How did he compare with Xiaojing? The Empress Dowager liked him so much, and gave him the ink jade which he had kept for many years.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui seems to have noticed that the night is particularly bad. He turned his head and looked at him curiously: "Uncle five, isn''t this uncle five? Why are you here? "


    Night special gently took a breath, keep telling oneself, must calm, calm.


    Su Xiaorui seemed to think of something. He turned to the Empress Dowager and said, "great grandmother, last time five uncles were so fierce, Xiao Rui was scared to cry."


    Night special mentions Su Xiaorui and mentions the last thing. He is afraid that the Empress Dowager will recall the crow incident, and he will be very angry.


    He is now facing Su Xiaorui''s face, and he would like to drag him out to beat him up!


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his head, flattened his mouth and said, "Wuwu Uncle Wu, why do you look at me with such horrible eyes? Do you hate Xiaorui very much


    Night small read also frown head way: "five uncle, you will frighten younger brother, younger brother is timid."


    When the Empress Dowager saw the extraordinary night, she just saw his fierce look. The Empress Dowager was furious: "what are you doing here? Be careful to scare Xiaorui


    Night special feel oneself gas all want to be angry half to die, the complexion rises red, but he still stubbornly endure, immediately put on a pair of refined smile: "special today specially comes to ask for good-bye to great grandmother, great grandmother body is good recently."


    He saw that the Empress Dowager was cold to himself, and his smile to Xiaorui just now disappeared. He was not disheartened. He flattered him and said, "the Great Buddha Temple has a auspicious omen."


    The Empress Dowager looked at him faintly, as if she didn''t believe what he said.


    Night special deep breath, eyebrows and eyes gentle, continue to say: "emperor grandmother, in front of the pond in the Buddhist temple, there are lotus flowers in front of the lotus, or four flowers and pedicel."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 659

    Ye Xiaonian took a look at the five princes with a look of surprise in his eyes: "is this really true? It is a sign of auspiciousness, happiness, jubilation and good luck to be able to see the flowers bloom with one''s own eyes. "


    Su Xiaorui also naively looked at the night extraordinary: "my mother also said that the lotus represents good luck, but the probability of the four flowers and lotus generation is very small."


    The Empress Dowager can''t help but frown. It''s very difficult for four flowers and lotus to grow. She hasn''t seen it in her life.


    The Empress Dowager believes in Buddhism and believes in auspiciousness most.


    Although the Empress Dowager didn''t like himself and didn''t spend the night, he thought he could persuade himself through this, but he saw that the Empress Dowager''s expression was not convinced. He was even more angry with the two little ghosts, and he wanted to pull them out and beat them up.


    Su Xiaorui sees the night special take an eye to stare at oneself, shrink to the bosom of Empress Dowager again.


    His eyes exude a sly smell, that is, angry you, hum!


    At this time, the people of the palace passed on the MI pin.


    On the Empress Dowager''s birthday, MI pin was sent to the imperial concubine by the Ming emperor. During this period, he was confined in the palace for several days, but he did not accompany him in the CI Ning palace.


    Just yesterday lifted the ban, this morning got the news of the night extraordinary, and rushed to "happen" to come.


    She has been reduced by one point, and her dress is less simple and less fancy than before.


    "The Empress Dowager''s blessing is golden." As soon as she came in, she saluted the Empress Dowager respectfully.


    She looked at the night extraordinary quietly. Seeing that he was still kneeling there, she said with a charming smile: "today is really lively. The fifth Prince is also there, and Xiaorui and Xiaonian are also there."


    "Hello, grandma MI." Su Rui doesn''t hate his enemies very much.


    Mi pin gave a sigh, which was a strange way: "just now, this palace seems to have heard of bingdilian."


    Night extraordinary elegant smile: "the big Buddha Temple recently appeared auspicious omen, there are lotus flowers in the pond, and it is four flowers and pedicel."


    Mi pin was surprised to see ye Fei: "is this really true?"


    Night extraordinary slow way: "special before offending the emperor grandmother, these days go to the Buddhist temple to eat fast meditation, in order to brush off the bad luck on the body. When I got up this morning, I saw this scene in the pond in front of the yard, so I immediately reported back to my grandmother. "


    "This is a good omen." Mibin glanced at the Empress Dowager secretly. Seeing that she looked softer, he said with a smile: "Auntie, it''s really hard for the fifth Prince''s heart. You can see that the four flowers do not bloom early or late, but only when the fifth Prince goes. I really don''t know whether the actions of the fifth Prince have moved the Buddha. "


    The Empress Dowager''s eyebrows and eyes are stretched, and her tone is soft: "four flowers and pedicels, it''s rare. You should get up first."


    Night extraordinary eyes reveal a touch of success, he knew that through this matter, he will be able to turn over.


    He said yes and stood up.


    Mi pin came to the Empress Dowager''s side and suggested, "it''s really rare. It''s better for my aunt to have a look."


    The Empress Dowager nodded slightly and turned her head to Su Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, do you want to go out to play?"


    Su Xiaorui''s black eyes, he knows that Uncle Wu and his father are at odds, and he has framed his father many times. He doesn''t know what kind of moth will come out this time.


    However, in this case, his grandmother clearly wanted to find a step down. He couldn''t let her down. His face showed a naive smile: "well, it''s really boring to stay in the palace all the time. My great grandmother is going out to have a rest


    "What about Xiaonian?"


    Night small read cleverly said: "small read also want to see four flowers and lotus."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "it is said that the mourning family has not been to the great Buddhist temple for a long time. The next day it is the fifteenth day. The AI family will take a group of female dependents to burn incense and pray for blessings."


    Mibin said with a smile, "my aunt said so."


    Mi pin saw that the Empress Dowager agreed to come down, and her lips were pink.


    She looked at the night extraordinary one eye, the night extraordinary eyes flash a touch of joy.


    At night, when Su Ying coax two little buns to sleep, they will tell Su Ying what happened in the palace of CI Ning.


    After su Ying went back to his room, he took a look at yefeibai: "the fifth Prince has the ability to cooperate with the MI pin both inside and outside. He fooled the emperor''s grandmother to the great Buddhist temple, accompanied by all the women''s family members."


    Ye Fei''s white lip corner casually draws up a radian, with a profound smile on his face: "he''s just washing himself now, and he''s not an unknown person."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "I look at him can only be an ominous person."


    "Oh?" Night feibai looks at Su Ying with a smile and signals her to go on.


    Su Ying micro raised eyebrow tip: "you say to meet you such an opponent, where can auspicious go?"


    Ye Fei supported his face with his arm and asked with a smile, "is this the king of kuaben, princess?"


    "You think so." Su Ying looked at his Phoenix eyes on the pick, a hot face to look at himself, can not help but carry over the body.


    "Dare not look at me?" Night is not white lip edge to hook up a touch of evil spirit smile, he long arm a wave, will su Ying embrace in the arms, will her to break back, "since want to praise more praise."Su Ying is speechless. Does this man dare to be shameless!


    Su Ying Wei narrowed his eyes and said, "Your Highness Huai Wang, you have set all the advantages of the world, and you are a model of men in the world..."


    Night is not white point head, stretch out slender fingers in her chin scratched, Phoenix eyes brimming with star like devastation smile: "still have, seem to listen to quite comfortable."


    "Don''t make any noise." Su Ying couldn''t help but beat him on the chest and said, "the fifth Prince has made you a stumbling block recently. It''s just elation."


    "He won''t be proud for long." Night Fei sneered and casually stretched out his hand to hold Su Ying in his arms. "No one in this world can fight against this king except you."


    Su Ying murmured, when facing the outsider, he was simply domineering and leaking out. There was no such thing as being serious in front of himself.


    One sentence, two sentences, he can be around his body.


    Su Ying ignored his burning eyes and continued to distort the topic: "look, he''s a little worried recently."


    "It''s easy to show your tail when you''re in a hurry." Night Fei Baishun will su Ying pressure under the body, his arrogant dark eyes staring at her face: "it''s a pity I''m not convenient to go, but I''ll send someone to protect you in the dark."


    "I don''t know what he''s going to do yet. Just wait and see."


    "Well..." The night is not white lips already can''t wait to fall.


    Su Ying dodged for a while, she was very sad, she was sleepy recently, how could he not know how to control!


    Su Ying blocked his lips: "I''m really sleepy recently. I blame you..."


    "Yes, it''s all my fault. I''ll make it up to you..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 660

    On the 15th, the people of the palace woke up before dawn, and they were preparing what the masters and sons needed to go to the Buddhist temple to petition.


    As soon as it was light, everything was ready, and all the women were gathered at the gate of the palace.


    Su Ying brings Xiaorui and Xiaonian to her home. She finds that most of the concubines in the palace have followed her except the queen who is not feeling well. In addition, there are also imperial concubines, princesses and several ladies from your family.


    Small Rui sharp eyes, a glance to see the crowd of situ Mengyao, grinning at her sweet called a: "four aunts."


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s direction, and sees situ Mengyao smiling gently at himself, and then walks over quickly.


    Situ Mengyao bent over and touched Xiao Rui''s face. He asked in a soft voice, "is Xiaorui here today?"


    "Yes Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully, "I want to accompany my grandmother to incense."


    Situ Mengyao chuckled.


    Su Ying looks at situ Mengyao, but she doesn''t look very good. She looks thinner than before. She doesn''t have a worried look in her eyes.


    She just wanted to ask what, Yu Qing did not know when and the sixth Princess walked behind them, she said with a smile: "four sister-in-law always stay at home on weekdays, what kind of wind is blowing you also."


    Sima Mengyao''s smile is calm: "think of today''s weather is just right, then come out to breathe."


    At this time, Tian Guiren received the words: "I heard that the Buddha in the great Buddhist temple is particularly remarkable. The four imperial concubines just went to pay homage today, so as to hold the baby as soon as possible."


    Tian Guiren''s face showed a sneering look.


    Su Ying frown slightly, but see situ Mengyao''s face now calm, as if do not care in general: "thank you for your advice, this is a good idea."


    At this time, Yu Qing seemed to suddenly think of something: "speaking of it, the fourth sister-in-law married to the royal family before me. Now my little scene is so big. Why hasn''t the fourth sister-in-law pregnant yet? I don''t know if she can ask the imperial doctor for treatment?"


    Li promised to also take a word: "heard too hospital Jiang Taiyi good at Gynecology, four imperial concubines might as well ask him to come and have a look."


    Tian Guiren seemed to think for a moment and covered his lips with a handkerchief: "it''s not exactly the year when I entered the palace that the fourth imperial concubine married into the fourth Prince''s house. It''s been six years since I entered the palace. I''m afraid that the four imperial concubines don''t pay less attention to the doctor. "


    Tian GUI has a beautiful life, but she is very mean. She and five imperial concubines are related to each other.


    Li promised at the moment, ouch: "the four imperial concubines look so ugly. Are you worried about her children every day. This son is the most urgent one


    Six Princess thin eyebrow a pick: "if you can''t give birth to a child, don''t delay the fourth brother, give four elder brother a few more concubines."


    Yu Qing looked at the six princesses, with a smile on the tip of his eyes: "how can this woman have children?"


    The sixth Princess turned her lips and said, "what''s this? If there are hens that can''t lay eggs, there will naturally be women who can''t give birth to children... "


    At this time, Tian Guiren seemed to think of something. He murmured to Li, who was on the side of him: "this is not just that birds of a feather flock together? In addition to the two concubines in the four Prince''s mansion, there was not even a side concubine. The Huai princess was even more powerful. She made the king of Huai very obedient. She didn''t even have a concubine


    Wu Chang approached him and said in a low voice, "there used to be some of them. They just sent them away, but there was no death left."


    "Princess Pan Yang''s marriage to the king of Huai was promised by the emperor. Unexpectedly, Princess Huai came back suddenly."


    "I thought that Princess Pan Yang would marry into the king of Huai and become a concubine. I didn''t expect that she was sent to the nunnery. It''s really pitiful."


    "It''s not that Princess Pan Yang wanted to kill the second young master of Huai King..."


    "Who knows, did you see it with your own eyes?"


    "I see it''s because Princess Huai can''t tolerate her that she deliberately designs a frame up..."


    The sarcastic voice was like whispering, and the voice was loud enough for the people around to hear it.


    Su Ying had no waves on her face, and her beautiful eyes like ice colored glass gave them a cold look.


    Those concubines only think that Su Ying''s sight is light, even soft, but it gives people a cold and bone piercing feeling. They suddenly shut their mouths.


    Compared with Su Ying''s indifference, Su Xiaorui is not happy. He is determined to do a good job in the task assigned by his father to protect his mother and his mother.


    Some people say that the mother is not good, the price is still to pay!


    Su Xiaorui didn''t know when he appeared behind Tian Guiren. He raised his pink and tender face and looked at her in confusion: "isn''t it right that Princess Pan Yang killed the Royal offspring and was sent to the nunnery? The decision was made by my great grandmother. Do you think that my grandmother did it wrong? "


    "This..." Tian Guiren was frightened by the child out of lengbu Ding''s drill. He quickly made up a smile and said, "how could it be? The second young master heard me wrong."


    "Is it?"


    Tian Guiren wiped the sweat on his forehead and head, and immediately felt that he had no need to be afraid of a child.


    "I heard it, too." Night small read negative hand and stand on one side, body upright, Feng Mou micro pick, invisible give a kind of frightening power.Wu Changzai and Li agreed to see the two brothers poking through the lies of Tian Guiren, but they didn''t care. They thought why they should be afraid of the two children.


    At this moment, someone made a voice and said, "the queen mother is coming, the queen mother is coming!"


    The Empress Dowager was dressed in the Empress Dowager''s service, followed by many palace people, with a solemn look on her face.


    After they saluted the empress dowager, Su Xiaorui hopped up and held the Empress Dowager''s hand: "grand mother, are you coming?"


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Xiaorui, her tight face became more and more tender. She lowered her head and pointed to his small nose with her finger: "how can you wrinkle your face? Is it not sleeping well?"


    "No Su Xiaorui hesitated for a moment: "it''s just that I was not very happy to hear some words just now.


    "Oh? What do you say? " The Empress Dowager frowned. She wanted to know who made her baby unhappy.


    Su Xiaorui hesitated: "this is a great day, Xiao Rui or not to say."


    The Empress Dowager rubbed his head and said in a soft voice, "just talk about it."


    "Well Just now Xiao Rui heard them say that Princess Pan Yang was sent to the nunnery and was very pitiful... " Xiao Rui speaks half intentionally.


    As expected, the Empress Dowager did not look good when she heard this sentence. It was her own idea to send Princess Pan Yang to the nunnery. Was she pitiful, that she was cruel? She wants to harm Xiaorui, but she has become a poor person?!


    The Empress Dowager''s face was angry: "who said that?"


    Tian Guiren, Li promised, and Wu Changzai changed their faces. They didn''t expect Su Xiaorui to go directly to complain, but they still did so well.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 661

    Su Xiaorui did not say a word.


    His lips curled gracefully, with a chill, and his dark pupils with a touch of scorn, disappeared and returned to a naive look.


    His eyes were fixed on the three concubines.


    Tian Guiren, Li promised and Wu Chang thought that a child would not be able to do anything, but when they felt the look of the empress dowager, they immediately had a bad feeling in their hearts.


    The Empress Dowager''s sharp eyes create an invisible pressure on their hearts. Their hearts go up and down, and their legs tremble.


    "Kneel down." The Empress Dowager said lightly.


    When the three concubines heard the Empress Dowager''s words, they knelt on the ground.


    They still want to plead, but the Empress Dowager did not give them this opportunity, or even look at them more.


    "Let''s go." After the Empress Dowager gave an order, everyone said yes and followed behind.


    When the three concubines were left in the air, their faces froze. They regretted why they had arranged the affairs of Princess Huai behind their back


    The concubines are in the palace all year round. This time, they follow the Empress Dowager to worship Buddha. They have a rare chance to go out, but now they can only kneel in the hot sun.


    When they left, they all took a look at them. Some of them were gloating, and they were even more glad that they had not answered.


    Some people understand one thing at this time. If you offend anyone, you can''t offend the second young master of Huai palace.


    If these two young masters are angry, they will put on little shoes for you.


    Looking at the empress dowager, she is always unsmiling in her daily life, but when facing him, she is totally loving.


    The Empress Dowager will bring misfortune to anyone who makes him unhappy. She doesn''t even ask.


    Yu Qing''s eyes in Su Xiaorui''s body to see a circle, looked down at his own small scene, beautiful eyes show a complex look.


    A group of people went out of the gate of the palace. There were many carriages. The first one was the most luxurious one, decorated with agate, amber and pearl. It looked very delicate outside.


    Now mibin stepped forward with lotus steps and held the Empress Dowager in his arms. With a smile, he said, "aunt..."


    However, the Empress Dowager inadvertently brushed her hand away, waved to Xiaorui and Xiaonian, and said with a smile, "let''s let Xiaorui and Xiaonian accompany the mourning family. On the way, they will accompany the AI family to relieve their boredom."


    Mibin''s face turned red, purple and blue, with a thick look of embarrassment. In the past, the Empress Dowager wanted to accompany her wherever she went. Now the Empress Dowager has openly refused her in front of all the women''s wives.


    She can do it, too!


    She felt the jeering eyes from the crowd, and a flurry flashed through her heart.


    Is it that her position in the heart of the Empress Dowager is not as good as a child who gets along with each other for a long time.


    Her beautiful and charming eyes narrowed slightly, and her eyes toward Su Xiaorui were sharp and vicious.


    Su Xiaorui came over and took the Empress Dowager''s hand. A happy smile appeared on his face: "it''s said that it takes an hour to go to the great Buddhist temple. It''s great to be able to talk to my mother on the road. Xiao Rui just has a lot to say to his mother. "


    Ye Xiaonian also took the Empress Dowager''s other hand and said with a smile, "my brother and my great grandmother have endless words to say every day."


    The Empress Dowager gave a low smile. She looked down at the two children, and her eyes became more loving.


    Mibin had a gap in his heart. Now he saw Su Xiaorui''s flattering and obedient appearance. He was eager to beat him up.


    Some of the concubines behind her were also surprised at the change of the empress dowager, and their faces were shocked.


    Jingbin, in particular, has been persecuted by Mi pin in the past. Two years ago, she was designed by Mi pin to have no child. Now she sees that she has a flat stomach and a charming smile on her face.


    She leisurely passed in front of her, and sneered: "my sister has been in a bad time recently. Now she can''t even compare with a child."


    "You Looking at Jingbin''s complacent appearance, Mi Fei''s heart was half dead, and her long finger fell into the palm of her hand.


    Other concubines were often bullied by Mi pin in the past. Now when I see Jingbin taunting her, it''s natural that you and I speak with a smile in the eyebrows of her eyes.


    "Mibin used to be proud and proud because she was the niece of the Empress Dowager. Now It''s out of favor. "


    "It''s out of favor! Some time ago, she was not demoted to her position. During this period, the emperor has not stepped into her palace


    "In the past, in addition to the Empress Dowager and the queen, she was the most proud. Recently, she has been much flattered in respect of his concubines."


    "The Empress Dowager seldom summoned her recently."


    They looked at the back of the Empress Dowager holding the two children, and then discussed in a low voice: "now the Empress Dowager loves the two young masters of the Huai palace, and often summon the two young masters into the palace."


    "It''s not true. When I went to the palace of mercy last time, I saw the Empress Dowager holding the second young master in person, and her eyes were so spoiled that she was about to melt away!"


    "These two children are so pitiful and smart that the Empress Dowager naturally likes to be amused.""Pay attention to your words in the future. These two children are not easy to provoke."


    "Look at the fate of Tian Guiren, where can I dare to talk nonsense?"


    "You see, master Jing of the fifth Prince''s mansion is not happy."


    "This can''t be happy. Before the second young master comes back, the Empress Dowager dotes on young master Jing most."


    "What''s more, it''s strange that the Empress Dowager still dotes on young master Jing''s last birthday."


    "But the Empress Dowager did not spoil young master Jing as much as he does to the two young masters in Huai palace now..."


    They talked about two small steamed buns, and naturally brought the topic to Su Ying''s body: "Princess Huai is lucky to have two such excellent sons."


    "That is to say, huaiwang still only loves her."


    After what happened just now, they didn''t dare to speak ill of Princess Huai, but in fact they did envy Princess Huai.


    She has everything a woman wants.


    Su Ying''s ear power is very good, she can hear the whispers around her clearly, and her lips hook up a faint radian.


    The Empress Dowager leads Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian to the carriage. Immediately, two small eunuchs come to support the Empress Dowager on the carriage.


    The night scene is watching, the sight in the small Rui and small Nian''s face balk for a while, small mouth micro pout, still take the jealousy: "mother, the great grandparent does not love Xiaojing any more, I also want to sit in a carriage with Taizu mother."


    His tone with a slight simple, strong desire.


    His voice is not big or small, just heard by the Empress Dowager.


    Yu Qing looked at the Empress Dowager nervously, then looked down at him in a helpless way, and yelled: "don''t talk nonsense."


    The Empress Dowager looked in the direction of the night scene and said with a smile, "Xiaojing also come here."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 662

    The night scene heard that the Empress Dowager also allowed him to ride together in a carriage, and was immediately overjoyed.


    He glanced at his mother with a proud smile on his small face.


    He quickly ran towards the carriage, and when he saw Su Xiaorui, he raised his lips slightly.


    "It''s best for my brother to come with us." Su Xiaorui raised his elegant smile. He was very good at talking to people and ghosts.


    He retreated, playing a modest spirit: "brother, you go up first."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian gave him a good hand, and then the eunuch helped them up.


    When the Empress Dowager saw her, she looked satisfied.


    She is more and more satisfied with Xiaorui and Xiaonian in her heart. She only thinks that they are sensible and kind-hearted and are the best children in the world.


    After seeing the Empress Dowager in the carriage, all the women also got on their own carriage.


    The carriage began to move forward, followed by the waiting mothers, maids and bodyguards. The team was very long and set out in the direction of the great Buddhist temple.


    The carriage of the Empress Dowager is gorgeous in appearance and extremely luxurious in the interior. On both sides of the carriage are two vermilion carved windows. Although the furnishings inside are extremely luxurious, they are elegant.


    In the middle of the carriage lay a small table made of white jade, which was full of exquisite snacks and food.


    "Wow, how beautiful!" Su Xiaorui looked at everything in the carriage and almost looked straight at it. Then he looked at the cakes on the table. His black eyes were shining: "Wow, so much to eat!"


    Su Xiaorui''s greatest advantage is that he dares to express, praise and express what he says and wants. This is exactly what the Empress Dowager likes most.


    The Empress Dowager hugged him to his side, pointed to the table and said, "you didn''t say that this kind of dim sum is delicious the day before yesterday. His mother specially asked the small kitchen to make it."


    "Tai Zu mu, you are so kind to Xiao Rui!" Su Xiaorui leaned over and gave her a kiss. The smile on her face was like a flower.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at Su Xiaorui''s appearance and sighed: "Taizu mother, if you indulge your younger brother again, you will spoil him into lawlessness."


    The Empress Dowager also hugged him in her arms and laughed happily: "the grand mother knows that you are good children and won''t be arrogant by flattery."


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian sit on both sides of the empress dowager, while Yejing sits alone opposite the Empress Dowager.


    He felt that at the moment he was like an abandoned dog, alone, no care, no one loved.


    Looking at the table full of exquisite cakes at night, it turns out that all the cakes are prepared for Xiaorui by Taizu''s mother, and I hate it very much.


    He clenched his two small fists tightly, and he felt very unbalanced in his heart. Why were they all great grandsons of his great grandmother, their treatment was so different.


    In the past, he just felt that his grandmother had taken care of Xiaorui a little, but now he knows that his mother''s love for Xiaorui and her attitude towards him are just one day at a time.


    "It seems that I''m hungry. It''s good to have that cake." Su Xiaorui looks down at so many pastries on the table. He is hard to choose for a moment.


    He held out his chubby fingers and pointed them out: "OK, it''s you."


    When he ate, his mouth was bulging, and with the peach blossom like bonus on his cheek, he looked very cute and cute.


    Looking at the funny appearance, the Empress Dowager poured some tea to him with a smile: "you eat slowly, eat slowly."


    Su Xiaorui''s mouth was full of things, including paste, and said: "I''ll eat them all over to live up to my grandmother''s wishes."


    The Empress Dowager was soft and touched his hair gently.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at this younger brother. In addition to protecting his mother, he will become insidious and dark. At ordinary times, he is a child, naive and naive.


    He thought to himself that he would protect him all his life and make him happy.


    Su Xiaorui just ate the cake in his mouth. He picked up a cake with one hand, and put one into the Empress Dowager''s mouth and the other into his brother''s mouth: "hee hee, eat well..."


    The night scene looks at opposite, the eye is about to be red.


    This is still the grand mother, or the empress dowager, she has no airs in front of Xiaorui and Xiaonian.


    At the moment, she is like the grandmother of ordinary people, with no sense of alienation on her face.


    Su Xiaorui nestled in the Empress Dowager''s arms, as if only this time to see the night scene, curiously asked: "brother, are you dizzy carriage ah? How can you sit still? "


    The night scene rolled his eyes at Su Xiaorui and wanted to draw a circle to curse him!


    Su Xiaorui stare big eyes: "younger brother''s eye how to expose white, want to faint in the past?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly: "is Xiaojing uncomfortable?"


    Night scene didn''t want to be driven down like this. His face suddenly showed a smile and said, "no, I''m just listening to my grandmother and my two brothers talking, and I''m fascinated."


    Hum, I''m fascinated for a moment. I''m afraid I can''t get in a word.Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand and put a piece of cake into the mouth of the night scene: "listen, don''t be idle, eat snacks."


    The Empress Dowager likes Xiaorui more. The child had a quarrel with Xiaojing before. How nice it is to turn around and treat his younger brother.


    Su Xiaorui remembers a truth his mother once said. He should be as cold and merciless to the enemy as the autumn wind sweeps the leaves. So Xiaojing, you really want to show it in front of his mother. Haha, you won''t give me a chance.


    Su Xiaorui was full of snacks, and the whole person leaned against the Empress Dowager like a little sluggard, and showed a cute smile to the Empress Dowager: "Taizu mother, Xiaorui is full of food. Please knead your stomach."


    At night, there is a sneer in her eyes. She dares to be proud of herself by being spoiled. She instructs her mother to see how she is angry!


    In fact, the Empress Dowager is not angry at all. She reaches out her hand and rubs Su Xiaorui''s stomach. Her tone is very intimate: "ouch, the baby of AI''s family, it''s so painful to my heart."


    The night scene is stupid.


    Su Xiaorui leaned against the Empress Dowager''s arms and was touched by his belly. He was so comfortable that his eyes would be closed.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui seems to be sitting bored. He lifts the curtain open and says with a smile, "great grandmother, it''s a nice day today. The sun shines on the earth."


    "Yes," the Empress Dowager replied with a smile


    Su Xiaorui turned to look at the Empress Dowager: "grand mother, are you bored?"


    Night small read lip corner tiny hook: "absolutely you are bored."


    Su Xiaorui glared at the night and read: "Oh, I just think that if my grandmother is bored, I will tell her a story, and my great grandmother will not listen to the mermaid?"


    "You told this story to AI Jia ten days ago."


    "So the puppet man''s distress?"


    "Yes, I have."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 663

    "Well..." When Su Xiaorui got along with the Empress Dowager recently, he had already told all the stories he had heard, such as Mermaid, Cinderella, snow white and other classic stories.


    Seeing Su Xiaorui scratching his ears at night, he was happy again.


    There was a sarcastic look in his eyes. He couldn''t tell the story. Let''s see what he attracted his grandmother.


    The night scene racked his brain to think and think, and finally in his mind to scrape out two stories.


    He just wanted to speak, but he heard Su Xiaorui say: "forget it, today is such a fine day, how about Xiaorui singing to his grandmother?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile in her eyes: "good."


    "Listen to the song..." Su Xiaorui proposed to sing, but now he was embarrassed to wrinkle his face, "but what song is good to sing?"


    The night scene looks at Su Xiaorui''s appearance, self-confidence suddenly fills.


    He thought with some schadenfreude that Xiaorui would not be able to do this or that. He would soon be rejected by his great grandmother.


    "Brother Xiaorui didn''t think about it, did he? Grandma, let''s sing a song for you first After getting the approval of the empress dowager, the night scene should be well performed.


    He raised his chin slightly, took a deep breath, and immediately began to sing: "Xiao Ya Ma Xiao Er Lang goes to school with his schoolbag on his back. He is not afraid of the sun and the wind and rain. He is afraid that my husband will scold me for being lazy and ignorant. He has no face to see my parents. Xiao Er Lang, carrying that schoolbag to school... "


    After singing at night, his voice was tender and clear. When he saw the joyful smile of his great grandmother, he was elated and a little light.


    When traveling, Yu Qing, situ Mengyao and Su Ying share a carriage.


    After the tender voice floated into their ears, Yu Qing recognized that it was her son''s voice at the first time.


    She looked at Su Ying and said with a smile, "Xiao Jing has been proficient in music since childhood. Look at his singing. A simple song can sing so beautifully. I think the emperor''s grandmother must be very happy."


    Situ Mengyao laughed and said, "everyone in the street can sing this song, and it''s very good."


    Yu Qing''s face is stiff and stiff. Looking at situ Mengyao''s eyes, the more bad it is. In her eyes, her small scenery is naturally the best. She raised eyebrows and looked at Su Ying: "everyone can sing, everyone can sing well, it doesn''t mean he is clever. My family is also very clever. My husband always praises him. "


    Su Ying doesn''t care, just leans by lazily, impatient to take her words.


    Situ Mengyao chuckled faintly: "to speak, I still think Xiaorui and xiaoniang are clever. In terms of knowledge, none of these young royal descendants can compare with Xiaonian. If we talk about other things..."


    Stu Mengyao suddenly heard Su Xiaorui''s singing. She stopped and listened carefully.


    It turned out that after the night scene had finished singing, he looked at Su Xiaorui with a defiant smile: "brother Xiaorui still didn''t want to come out?"


    Su Xiaorui made a face: "what''s the matter? I''ll change my song. I''ll sing a happy song to my great grandmother. Well Please listen to me


    Su Xiaorui cleared his throat and began to sing: "the sun shines in the sky, the flowers smile at me, and the bird says it''s early. Why do you carry the explosive bag on your back? I went to blow up the school. Sir, I didn''t know. As soon as I pulled a line, I ran away. With a bang, the school blew up... "


    "Poof!" The Empress Dowager just started to listen, but she didn''t feel anything. She covered her stomach and laughed happily, "ha ha ha Oh, my sad family laughs so much that my stomach aches. Oh, you little villain, what kind of songs are you singing... "


    Ye Xiaonian heard Su Xiaorui sing this song. His face is covered with black lines. Hello, his baby brother. What surprise can he bring to everyone!


    Su Xiaorui is very satisfied to see the effect. His mother is very happy to hear it!


    He stretched out his little hand and kneaded his stomach for the Empress Dowager: "grand mother, Xiao Rui, please knead your stomach..."


    The Empress Dowager finally laughed enough. She stretched out her hand and twisted Su Xiaorui''s nose: "you little villain, how can you change this kind of lyrics Ha ha ha


    Night scene originally wanted to say that Su Xiaorui was not as good as himself, and even thought his lyrics were weird.


    He wanted to complain to his grandmother, but seeing her so happy, he understood that Su Xiaorui had successfully amused her.


    Su Xiaorui blinked at the night scene, and his smile on his lips was very elegant: "brother Xiaojing, why are you frowning? Am I singing so bad?"


    The Empress Dowager happily rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head and said with love: "no matter which song Xiaorui sings, the grand mother likes to listen to it."


    Night scene heard that the Empress Dowager was so kind to Su Xiaorui, his heart was even more unbalanced.


    Su Xiaorui saw the dark face of the night scene. He was very happy. He had to spare no effort to attack his opponent.


    So Su Xiaorui put on a serious face: "Taizu mother, Xiaorui here is another song to sing to you, the name of this song is called today''s sunny weather.""Ah ha ha ha ha." The night scene can''t help laughing. What song is such a local name? But he was glared at by yexiaonian, and he immediately resisted it. He was looking forward to Su Xiaorui''s making a fool of himself.


    Su Xiaorui took a look at the night scene, and his smile was very bright. He cleared his throat and sang: "it''s a fine day today. There''s a beautiful scenery everywhere Butterflies are busy, bees are busy, birds are busy, and white clouds are busy... "


    Su Xiaorui sang, poked at Xiao Nian with his hand, and winked at him: "brother, my mother taught us, let''s sing together..."


    Ye Xiaonian''s face is red. If he is allowed to ride a horse and shoot arrows, he will naturally take the responsibility and just sing


    Su Xiaorui began to act coquettish: "Oh, brother, don''t be shy!"


    The Empress Dowager listened with a smile in her eyes: "it''s really good to sing. Let''s sing together."


    So ye Xiaonian also threw himself into the music: "ah, the horse''s hooves are fragrant with fallen flowers, and the horses'' hooves are fragrant with fallen flowers At present, camels swarmed by. The camel bells jingle and jingle. This and that sing, the wind sings, and the water sings... "


    Clear and tender voice, singing sweet songs, like the sounds of nature.


    It was the first time that the Empress Dowager heard such music. It was catchy and fresh.


    She listened happily, clapped her hands and joined their songs. She also sang along with her own: "it''s a fine day today, beautiful scenery everywhere, good scenery..."


    Night scene sitting opposite, again silly eyes.


    The great grandmother should sing along with them. She is smiling at the moment. But he had to admit that the song was really good.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 664

    Sima Mengyao had heard Su Xiaorui sing something to blow up the school. She was always reserved and said, "sister-in-law, Xiaorui is such a lovely child! The singing is good, and the words are funny


    Su Ying has some sweat, thinking that Xiao Rui is really


    Yu Qing''s face showed disdain. She snorted coldly: "it''s really polluted the Empress Dowager''s ears to sing such a crooked song at a young age."


    Situ Mengyao stopped laughing and looked at Yu Qing with a smile: "sister in law can hear the laughter of the emperor''s grandmother. I think she likes it very much."


    Yu Qing choked. Indeed, she had been married to the royal family for many years, and had never heard the Empress Dowager smile so happily.


    At this time, the joyful song came from the outside: "the weather is fine and sunny today, the scenery is good everywhere, the scenery is good..."


    Singing is like a breeze blowing my face, listening to a special kind of dry fungus.


    Situ Mengyao looked at Su Ying and said, "I''ve never heard this song before. It''s really good to hear..."


    "I love this song, too." Su Ying said with appreciation that her eyes were still as water and her lips were covered with a shallow smile. At that time, this song had also set off a frenzy in that world, with a high degree of transmission.


    Seeing Yu Qing''s bad face, situ Mengyao continued to say to Su Ying, "Xiao Rui is lively and funny. Who else does the emperor''s grandmother like?"


    Su Ying helplessly sighed at her: "the child is clever, but he is naughty."


    "I think such a child is the best, innocent. It''s not like some children who are taught to be resourceful when they are young... " Situ Mengyao was the most silent temperament, and after contact with Su Ying, he even talked more.


    When situ Mengyao said this, he also deliberately looked at Yu Qing.


    Yu Qing''s face turned white with anger. However, situ Mengyao didn''t name her name. She could only bear it.


    Situ Mengyao looked at her displeased, the corner of her lips hook, smile calm.


    Other female dependents also heard the song, which was cheerful, easy to remember and catchy.


    It''s a fine day today. The birds are singing and the flowers are fragrant. It''s the most suitable song to sing.


    "Did you hear that? The queen mother is also singing this song


    "The second young master is really powerful. He coaxes the Empress Dowager into obedience and obedience..."


    "You see how happy the Empress Dowager is now."


    "No wonder mibin can''t even compare with a child now..."


    After a while, they clapped the rhythm and hummed along with the song.


    I don''t know whether the joy in the song infected them, or the smile of the Empress Dowager there infected them. They sang this song and felt that their mood became better.


    When the Empress Dowager heard the songs coming from outside, she felt very happy with the joyful and boisterous feeling.


    Su Xiaorui poured a cup of tea for the empress dowager, and said with a smile, "Taizu mother, you are thirsty. Come and have a cup of tea."


    The Empress Dowager took the tea and drank it. She took down the pendant she was wearing and hung it in Su Xiaorui''s neck.


    If mammy Hu saw it, she must have widened her eyes.


    This pendant is a newly acquired treasure of the Empress Dowager. It is a jade cabbage. It is made of a half white and half green jade. The carving is exquisite and crystal clear.


    What does the Empress Dowager have to look like recently? When she gets free, she takes it out and plays with it. Now she gives it to her.


    Although the night scene is young, what is a good thing can still be distinguished. What''s more, the things that my grandmother wears must be precious.


    He looked at the jade cabbage eagerly, his eyes were straight.


    Although she loved herself, she had never given her anything so precious before.


    Now she appreciates Xiao Rui from time to time And which time is not a rare thing, such as last time''s ink jade, this time''s jade cabbage, gets on the market that value is inestimable.


    He was jealous, he was dissatisfied, he felt unfair!


    "Grand mother, such a valuable thing..." Su Xiaorui is a little money fan, got the baby, his eyes narrowed into a line, his face was full of smile, "you are so kind to me!"


    Su Xiaorui had to be a good seller when he got cheap. His small head rubbed against the empress dowager, and said with a simple voice: "the great grandmother has given Xiaorui so many things that Xiaorui can''t bring with him. When Xiao Rui goes back, he will go to get a beautiful big box, collect all the things that his great grandmother appreciates and sleep with him every day. "


    The Empress Dowager was amused and cherished by him.


    She lovingly reached out her hand and nodded his nose: "big box? In that case, my grandmother didn''t want to give you so many things? "


    "Hee hee..." Su Xiaorui gave the Empress Dowager a smack and gave her a heavy kiss. "Great grandmother is the best and best grandmother in the world."


    "Ha ha..." The Empress Dowager hugs Su Xiaorui and laughs happily.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s cute appearance. He is helpless and funny in his heart, and then looks at the night scene¡ª¡ªAfter all, his age is still young, and he can''t bear it. Now, any dissatisfaction is written on his face.


    Su Xiaorui seems to have a casual look at the night scene. He looks at himself eagerly: "my brother seems to want it, but it''s a gift from my great grandmother. I can''t give it to my younger brother."


    The Empress Dowager looked in the direction of Su Xiaorui. Seeing his unhappy face, the Empress Dowager blamed him for being ignorant.


    The night scene was staring by the Empress Dowager and immediately lowered her head.


    He clenched his fist in secret, and he must perform well in front of his mother.


    When the two children arrived at the temple, they just laughed.


    Outside the temple, there is a kind of solemn and pure place of Buddhism. The wind blows on your face and you are relaxed and happy.


    After the Empress Dowager was helped down, she saw the abbot at the gate of the Buddhist temple.


    He was wearing a light yellow robe, covered with dark red cassock, immortals.


    The abbot of the Great Buddha Temple is more than 70 years old. Now he is in charge of the temple and devotes himself to the cultivation of Buddhism. He is a well-educated and profound Buddhist monk.


    Today, he knew that the Empress Dowager had brought his concubines to worship the Buddha, so he personally took his friends and monks to wait at the door.


    When the abbot saw that the Empress Dowager was coming, the abbot stepped forward, clasped his hands, and said, "Amitabha! I''ll see the Empress Dowager. "


    The Empress Dowager paid special respect to the abbot and respectfully returned him a salute.


    The Empress Dowager thought and asked, "abbot, is it clear that the master is in the Buddhist temple?"


    "It''s clear that the master travels all over the world, not in the Buddhist temple."


    Although the Empress Dowager knows that the master is often not in the Buddhist temple, and that he is not easy to meet guests, she still has an expression of loss on her face when she hears the news.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 665

    The abbot said, "the Empress Dowager has worked hard all the way. Please enter the temple."


    "Please take more care of it."


    "It''s too serious, please."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and went inside with a group of female dependents.


    The abbot saw Su Ying in the crowd. He put his hands together and asked with a smile, "how is Princess Huai recently?"


    Su Ying stood still with a smile on her face. She clasped her hands and saluted him: "thank you for your concern. Everything is fine."


    Everyone''s faces showed astonishment and shock in their eyes. In addition to knowing the master, the most respected one in the great Buddhist temple was the abbot.


    He seldom appeared on weekdays and refused to see visitors. If it is not for the Empress Dowager''s face today, we are afraid that we will not see him.


    Now he took the initiative to say hello to Princess Huai and even looked at him with great respect.


    The Empress Dowager was also surprised. She looked at Su Ying with a satisfied look in her eyes.


    At this time, a Miss Wang whispered, "Princess Huai is lucky. I heard that a princess wanted to see the abbot last time, but she couldn''t even see her face. Now the abbot took the initiative to greet her. I think it''s a deep blessing. "


    "Yes, you see, there are so many people today, and the abbot would say hello to her alone..."


    They are so surprised to see the master say hello to Su Ying. If they know that the most respected Master qingran has a good personal relationship with Su Ying, they will be shocked and speechless.


    Yu Qing heard the words behind her, her face was a little stiff. The imperial concubine was not herself.


    Her eyes involuntarily fell on Su Ying''s body, with a touch of hatred between the eyes.


    On the way to the hall, Yu Qing came to Su Ying''s side and asked casually, "is it that my sister-in-law and the abbot are old acquaintances?"


    Su Ying said with a faint smile: "it''s just that I''ve been here a few times before, and happened to meet the abbot several times."


    Yu Qing said, "Oh, so it is."


    It suddenly dawned on all of them that Princess Huai was just lucky enough to meet the master several times.


    The Empress Dowager understood the Abbot''s temper in her heart, and her eyes showed a thoughtful look.


    The abbot met a group of female dependents and entered. In front of him was a narrow cobblestone path, which was quite elegant and interesting.


    The temple looks dignified and simple, the halls and pavilions are integrated, the ancient cypress is green and the temple is magnificent.


    The temple is clean and elegant. Today, with the arrival of the empress dowager, it seems very quiet here.


    Su Ying recalled that she had not been here for many years, and the flowers and trees here did not seem to have changed.


    She hasn''t been here for a long time. If you have time, go to see him.


    In the past, when the Empress Dowager went to burn incense and pray for blessings, mibin had always been close to her, so she naturally went to the Empress Dowager this time.


    Mother Hu around the Empress Dowager also stepped back to make room for this.


    However, the Empress Dowager waved to Su Ying: "shadow, come to my home."


    Hearing the Empress Dowager''s words, mibin''s pupils suddenly contracted and his face turned pale.


    If she had lost to two children before, she had nothing to say. Those two could relieve the Empress Dowager''s boredom and amuse her so quickly. But now the Empress Dowager actually invited Su Ying to her side. She hated Su Ying most!


    Mibin clenched his hands into fists, shaking uncontrollably.


    At the moment, she can not adapt to this gap, she is only a month, why everything has changed, what is different!


    There was a whisper behind him: "what''s going on? It''s not that the Empress Dowager didn''t like Princess Huai before. How can she treat her so well now


    A young lady chuckled and said, "mother depends on her son. If the Empress Dowager dotes on those two children, she will naturally spoil their biological mother."


    "I''m not sure, but according to the current situation, mipin is afraid to be totally out of favor..."


    "I thought she was the niece of the empress dowager, and she would never fall out of favor."


    "Flowers are not red for a hundred days, and people are not good for thousands of days. Who knows what will happen next?"


    "I''m here today. I''m going to have a good time. Recently, she''s been in bad luck."


    Mi Fei''s face turned red when she heard those voices. She was very angry in her heart, but she couldn''t show it directly on her face. She just snorted coldly.


    They taunted Princess MI and envied Princess Huai again.


    But this time they learned to be good and their voices were very low.


    "To say, Princess Huai is now only favored by her two sons..."


    "That is, who knows the future?"


    "Princess Huai is also very powerful. First she coaxed him into obedience. Now she has taught her two children so well. You see, now the Empress Dowager has changed her outlook. I want to see that these two children have always said good things in front of the Empress Dowager. "


    "Although Princess Huai doesn''t seem to have a good idea, she is actually the most powerful. I heard that the Empress Dowager was ill some time ago. Princess Huai and her two children stayed by her side day by day, and one day was a whole day. ""How could such a thing happen?"


    "I don''t know what the Empress Dowager likes about her, and she suddenly turns sexual."


    The Empress Dowager was led to the hall by the abbot, where everything had been arranged properly.


    The Empress Dowager listens to the murmuring voice around her. Her face is frozen. She can''t tolerate people''s noise.


    Her face was taut and solemn, and her eyes swept coldly towards them.


    Silence, you feel a kind of invisible voice on all the women.


    Yu Qing looks at Su Ying serving the empress dowager, and frowns involuntarily.


    Recently, Su Ying and her two sons have really got too much attention from the emperor''s grandmother. If it goes on like this for a long time, it will be very unfavorable to both extraordinary and Xiaojing.


    Su Ying will light incense to the hands of the empress dowager, the Empress Dowager took the lead kneeling on the futon, devoutly on incense, kowtow.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian also learn from the Empress Dowager and kneel devoutly.


    After a set of complicated rituals, the Empress Dowager finally finished worshiping Buddha and praying for blessing.


    Su Ying supports the Empress Dowager to get up and takes the incense from her hand to the monk on the side.


    Mibin looks behind her. She is depressed and speechless. At first, she tried to instigate the Empress Dowager to reject Su Ying. Now the Empress Dowager does not exclude her. Su Ying still occupies her original position.


    Mibin''s eyes suddenly looked at the signboard in front of the Buddha. He went up and said with a smile, "Auntie, you have to draw a lot every time you come. You are in good health recently. How about drawing a lot to protect your health? "


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "you ask only for AI Jia to sign."


    It is said that when the Buddha asks for the autograph, the heart has some thoughts, and the signature has cloud.


    "Yes Mi Fei lifted up the corner of her lips and came forward to take the seal from the monk''s hand.


    Mibin knelt down on the futon and shook it with her hands in her hands. She prayed for a while with her eyes closed, and finally she shook out a sign.


    Mi pin handed the sign to the abbot, but he changed his face slightly and hesitated in his tone: "this is the signing."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 666

    As soon as the Abbot''s voice fell, the blood in MI pin''s whole body seemed to be frozen, and the blood color on his face was taken away.


    Sign, sign!


    This only asks about the health of the Empress Dowager. How can she sign.


    The other women did not dare to gloat this time. They held their breath and did not dare to speak.


    At the moment, the air is oppressed by haze, because the Empress Dowager''s face is very ugly.


    Her body just recovered, draw such a signature, does not say that she is not good?


    Mibin looked at the Empress Dowager and said with a dry smile, "Auntie, just now I have a slippery hand. Please smoke again."


    What the Empress Dowager wants is a good signature. Even if she deceives herself, she naturally agrees.


    Mibin took the signboard from the little monk''s hand and prayed for a while. She prayed incessantly in her heart that she must draw out one and sign it. Whether she can regain favor depends on this time.


    as like as two peas, she quickly shook out a sign, but she didn''t expect it to be the same as the one in front.


    When the abbot unscrambled his signature, he still said, "this is the signing."


    The hall was silent for a moment, and the air seemed to condense.


    It''s quiet here and you can hear the beating of the wooden fish in the distance.


    If the first sign is a hand slip, even if it is hand skating, the second one is still under the table.


    The Empress Dowager is now completely angry with mibin. She gives him a cold look. Her face is very ugly and her breath is a little short. I don''t know whether she is angry or depressed.


    Mibin was at a loss. She was just about to start sliding, and she was going to shake it for a third time. She didn''t believe that her luck was so bad.


    At this time, Su Ying rubbed Xiao Rui''s head and said in a soft voice, "Xiao Rui, you go to ask for the signature of her great grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui nodded and said with a smile on his face: "Taizu mother, you are the empress dowager, you must live a long life. Now let''s draw a lot for you


    The Empress Dowager can''t help laughing at Su Xiaorui''s words. She nods, and Tieqing''s face gets better.


    Yu Qing sneered, and Mi pin drew two signatures in succession. I''m afraid that''s what Buddha meant.


    Su Ying really thought that sending a child out would turn the tide and draw out a good signature. Dream!


    Su Xiaorui imitated the previous MI pin''s appearance. He knelt on the ground with his hands holding a signboard. He prayed earnestly for a moment with his eyes closed, and then shook one of them carefully.


    The night scene looked at him coldly and prayed in his heart: "sign, sign, sign, sign..."


    He is in Su Xiaorui here everywhere, at the moment his heart only hopes that he can fall out of favor.


    Just now mibin drew one to sign. Taizu mother was so angry. If Su Xiaorui also signed one, Taizu mother would hate him.


    Su Xiaorui will shake out the sign in his hand, take it to the Abbot''s hand.


    The abbot took over the signature from Su Xiaorui, with a kind smile on his face: "this sign is auspicious. It means that the Empress Dowager will be in good health and all the best in the future."


    Sign it! People were shocked!


    The tense look on situ Mengyao''s face receded and he breathed a sigh of relief.


    Especially in the night scene, the two fists are pulled tightly. How can this happen!


    When the Empress Dowager heard the Abbot''s words, the haze on her face was swept away and she slowly opened her smile.


    The Empress Dowager always believes in Buddhism. After what happened just now, she has a grudge against Mi Fei.


    It is said that when the Buddha asks for the autograph, the heart has some thoughts, and the signature has cloud.


    Mibin draws two signatures for her, but Xiaorui draws one for her. I''m afraid that Xiaorui''s heart is really thinking about her, and sincerely hope that she is good.


    The Empress Dowager thinks that when mibin was around to serve, her health was not particularly good. Since Xiaorui was around, her body was getting better and better.


    The Empress Dowager thinks like this, looking at small Rui''s eyes more and more kind, she rubbed Xiao Rui''s head and said: "you are really the blessing fruit of mourning family."


    Su Xiaorui looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile. In his black eyes, he showed an innocent look: "mother Taizu sincerely serves the Buddha, and the Buddha will certainly protect her. Just now, Granny MI was just sliding her hands. My great grandmother doesn''t have to worry about it. "


    After listening to Su Xiaorui''s words, the Empress Dowager only felt that her pores were stretched out, and she was still the child''s heart.


    Ye Xiaonian also said: "great grandmother is a blessed person. She will surely live a long and healthy life."


    All the women behind saw that the Empress Dowager''s face was smiling again, and they all came forward and said, "I wish the Empress Dowager a long and healthy life and a long life."


    Mi Fei''s heart is more depressed now. She clearly wishes the Empress Dowager piously. How could this happen.


    At this time, the abbot pointed to Su Xiaorui and Yexiao read: "the two children look at the deep blessing, is a blessing."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian heard the abbot say so. They both folded their hands and worshipped the abbot.As soon as the Empress Dowager heard this, her heart was overjoyed, and her eyes at the twins became more and more amiable.


    Along with Su Ying''s status in her heart is much higher.


    After the lottery, mibin was completely turned into a scum. The Empress Dowager didn''t even want to see her.


    She even felt that Mi pin has bad luck.


    After burning incense and praying for blessings, the Empress Dowager''s face also showed some tiredness: "Ai family is tired, shadow son, you can help the AI family to have a rest."


    Su Ying said yes and helped the Empress Dowager.


    People now look at Su Ying''s eyes are not the same as just now, they have to obey.


    The abbot said, "a courtyard has been prepared for the Empress Dowager and all of you. The square here is spacious and quiet, and there is no one to disturb you."


    The courtyard is located at the north side of the temple. It''s located at the south side of the temple. Around here, beautiful trees are luxuriant, trees are full of vitality, and the environment is quiet.


    There were Mammy and servants who moved the luggage of the master into the house, so now they can live in it directly.


    The room where the Empress Dowager lived was the most spacious and brightest. At the moment, everyone was sitting in her room.


    "Tai Zu mu, you are thirsty. Have a cup of tea to moisten your throat." Su Xiaorui handed tea to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager took the tea with a smile and sipped it.


    Situ Mengyao said with a smile at the moment: "the emperor''s grandmother, Xiao Rui is young, but she is very considerate."


    The Empress Dowager and Su Xiaorui looked at each other with a smile: "yes."


    After situ Mengyao opened the mouth, other noble girls began to flatter Su Ying: "Princess Huai is a good child, smart and clever..."


    "Can Princess Huai tell me how to teach such a sensible son?"


    "The children of huaiwang mansion are different!"


    In addition to the depressed mibin, there was also Yu Qing, who was also unhappy.


    She suddenly thought of something, took out a pendant from her sleeve, and showed a proud smile on her face: "I heard my great grandmother mention master qingran before. I have something here that was opened by master qingran."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 667

    When they heard the master, they fell on the pendant in Yu Qing''s hands.


    This is a jade pendant with red rope.


    In terms of its material, this pendant is not a particularly valuable thing, but it is something that the master has opened, so it is different.


    It is clear that the master travels all over the world all year round, and he is not in the house. The things he has opened rarely flow into the hands of outsiders. Therefore, such things are hard to buy in the market and are very valuable.


    Yu Qing saw everyone cast envious eyes towards her, and the corners of her lips lifted up triumphantly.


    She rubbed the jade in her hand and said, "such things are my most precious things now. Ordinary people are afraid that they can''t get them."


    Mi pin asked, "how did the five imperial concubines get such a thing?"


    "It''s also a coincidence." Yu Qing said slowly, "my grandfather and master qingran once met. Because they were very happy, they got this. My grandfather loves me and gives me this pendant. "


    The Empress Dowager asked curiously, "is this a matter of time?"


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s question, Yu Qing quickly replied: "back to the emperor''s grandmother, this was the year before last."


    The Empress Dowager nodded and felt that it was a pity that she did not see the master.


    "The five imperial concubines are really blessed. I heard that the things that master ran had opened up are very vivid."


    Princess Heyun couldn''t help but reply: "it''s said that master ran can see through all things in the world and know the past and future like half a God. If you can get a piece and a half of what he opened, it would be like the protection of a God. "


    "It''s clear that what master Kaiguang has done is very rare. If you can get the same thing, it''s worth it."


    "The fifth Prince is still lucky."


    The other women''s dependents echoed one after another. Their eyes were fixed on Yu Qing''s things. They only hoped to see more and get some happiness.


    Yu Qing took a sip of tea and said, "well, after wearing this pendant, everything is going well."


    Because of the pendant in her hand, Yu Qing earned enough face here.


    She slightly raised eyebrows and looked at situ Mengyao with provocation: "don''t you know if there is a fourth sister-in-law?"


    Situ Mengyao shook his head and said with a calm smile: "it''s very easy and hard for master to open up, and not everyone can have it."


    Yu Qing''s lips smile more thick, she also looked at Su Ying: "second sister-in-law can have?"


    Su Ying''s lips curled up a good-looking radian, she indifferently gave her a look, and her smile was clear: "if everyone has it, it''s not a rare thing."


    "So it is." Since Su Ying came back, no matter what she is short of her head, and even her own children are not better than her, and in this matter, she was finally oppressed.


    Yu Qing seems to want to say something. Su Xiaorui yawned with his hand and squinted at the Empress Dowager: "my mother, I''m so sleepy."


    Yu Qing originally wanted to flatter the Empress Dowager again, but he interrupted him suddenly. It was hard to avoid a cold hum in his heart. She even felt that such a big child didn''t even understand the rules, and the Empress Dowager didn''t blame her.


    Unexpectedly, the Empress Dowager turned her head and looked at Su Xiaorui with a puzzled look on his face. She stretched out her hand and stroked his hair: "it''s said that after sitting in the carriage for so long, everyone has said so long. I''m a little tired


    Hearing this, all the women''s family members stood up and said goodbye to the Empress Dowager.


    Su Ying walks to the Empress Dowager''s side and holds up Xiao Rui, who has been sleeping in the past. She has some helplessness and some apologies: "Huang grandmother, Xiaorui this child..."


    "You go." The Empress Dowager looked amiable, and her tone was very peaceful. "The child ate a lot of snacks in the carriage before. If he wants to be hungry, let him go to sleep first."


    "Yes, I will leave." Su Ying hugs Su Xiaorui, and situ Mengyao leads Ye Xiaonian away and returns to the room where Su Ying lives.


    The furnishings in the house are not particularly valuable, but the house has been cleaned and arranged in an orderly manner.


    After returning to the room, the green mark waiting on the side is busy to go forward to hold Su Xiaorui in Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Ying orders green mark to close the door and pat Su Xiaorui''s buttocks.


    Su Xiaorui opened his eyes and climbed down from her arms with a smile.


    Seeing Su Xiaorui''s appearance at the moment, situ Mengyao is in a good spirit. Where does he feel trapped.


    She was stunned for a moment, and immediately responded: "Xiao Rui was pretending to sleep."


    Su Xiaorui laughed so much that he couldn''t see his eyes: "Oh, she''s talking like this. She''s talking about it all the time. It''s a headache."


    Seeing his lovely appearance, situ Mengyao could not help but cover his lips and laugh.


    She nodded approvingly. "It''s really a headache."


    One side of the night small read slightly pick eyebrows, look at Su Xiaorui''s deep black eyes, flashed a trace of smile: "in fact, you also have a headache."


    Su Xiaorui is not happy to hear: "Oh, she is more than me. Can I compare, can compare, can compare?"Su Xiaorui waved his small fist: "she is totally naked to show off! And show off endless! For me, it''s just different. "


    Su Ying took a deep look at Su Xiaorui and sighed: "you should be light."


    "It was." Su Xiaorui slightly tooted up his delicate mouth. He stood up and said, "I''m so cute. As long as I speak, everyone is very happy, isn''t it, mother?"


    Su Xiaorui said, rubbing to the side of Su Ying, pulling her sleeve and shaking: "is it, isn''t it?"


    Su Ying: Yes


    Su Xiaorui happily rubbed to situ Mengyao''s side: "four aunts, are you very happy to hear me speak?"


    With a gentle smile on her face, situ Mengyao said from the bottom of her heart: "yes, I like to listen to Xiaorui most. As long as I hear Xiaorui talk, my aunt is very happy."


    After su Xiaorui proved that he was a pistachio, he jumped in front of yexiaonian and looked at him with his waist: "so, am I still noisy, noisy, noisy?"


    Night small read to see his face is getting closer and closer, stretch out the meat of small hands on his face, no good airway: "you don''t spit on my face, OK?"


    Su Xiaorui''s face is almost deformed by his press, or some indignant, he has no clear way: "am I really noisy?"


    "Not at all." Night small read to loosen the hand, slightly up chin, smile like a fox, "is a little noisy."


    "Is there a difference?" Su Xiaorui flat mouth, moist eyes to see Su Ying: "mother, brother bully people."


    Su Ying chuckled. Her eyes exuded a smile. It was also a happy thing to see two little buns quarrelling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 668

    However, Su Xiaorui soon forgot to quarrel with his brother. He fished out the jade cabbage given to him by his great grandmother from his collar and held it to Su Ying: "mother, you see, this is what my grandmother gave me."


    Su Ying looks at this lifelike jade cabbage. Although it is not big, it is a valuable treasure.


    There was a look of astonishment on her face: "did the grand mother reward you again?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui nodded, his face was full of complacent look, "I sing to make my grandmother happy, and taught her to sing today, the weather is fine and sunny, my great grandmother is happy, so she will give me such things."


    One side of situ Mengyao said: "I''ve heard people mention this kind of thing. The Empress Dowager likes it very much. Exquisite carving, smooth lines, is a rare treasure


    Su Xiaorui listened and laughed like a flower: "that''s worth a lot of silver. Mother, you don''t know what Xiaojing looked like before. She was so jealous and jealous. "


    At one side of the night Xiaonian also half joked: "said I am also very jealous, the great grandmother has never hurt anyone like this, this good thing is like flowing water to give Xiaorui."


    Su Xiaorui ah, without hesitation, picked off the jade cabbage and handed it to Ye Xiaonian, "does your brother like it? If you like it, give it to your brother."


    Night small read black eyes in flash moved smile, he will bring the jade cabbage back to his neck: "I am not like you, little money fan."


    Su Xiaorui''s black eyes are slightly narrowed, smiling very embarrassed.


    Seeing that their brothers were so close to each other, situ Mengyao wanted to have such two sons.


    "Now the Empress Dowager loves the two of you most. Even Mi pin has only a side effect." Although Sima Mengyao was not often in the palace, he still had a general understanding of these things in the palace.


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth with a smile: "Granny MI is too lucky. Look at her drawing two pieces and signing today."


    Situ Mengyao said with a smile: "Xiao Rui''s luck is also too good. He took one of them and signed. At that time, all the people were relieved."


    Su Xiaorui was very proud with a smile. His eyebrows were very high and his eyes were bright. "My good luck can only be set off by grandma Mi''s bad luck."


    Sima Mengyao was cute by Xiao Rui''s lovely appearance, and said with a smile: "what the master said is very true. These two children are really blessed. It''s a blessing for my sister-in-law to have such a lovely pair of children. "


    Su Ying has pride in her eyes and looks at the two children gently. She looks at her and slowly says: "you like children so much, it''s better to..."


    Situ Mengyao sighed a long sigh. In front of Su Ying, she suddenly wanted to tell her secret: "maybe I can''t have children in my life..."


    Su Ying sees two children around, send them to sleep.


    Su Ying after this period of time and situ Mengyao get along, but also as her best friend. Every time she saw her looking at Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian''s eager eyes, she also felt some heartache. "What happened to you and the fourth?" she asked softly


    Situ Mengyao looked at the front: "he is like a child who has never been in charge of the affairs of the government. He always stays out and occasionally comes back drunk. "


    Su Ying listened to a look of surprise in her eyes, she subconsciously retorted: "the fourth is not such a person."


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes showed a trace of sadness: "I have been with him for so many years, what kind of person he is, I know very well."


    Ye Feixu looks like a little child, which Su Ying agrees with. He doesn''t see any worries on his face. He always looks carefree.


    His joy or anger is also very pure. He laughs when he makes money. He is angry when he is Yin by the fifth prince.


    It''s rare that there are people who are in touch with Su Ying, and Su Ying hopes that they will be happy. Su Ying thought for a moment: "did you have any misunderstanding before?"


    "Misunderstanding? Where is there any misunderstanding between us? " Situ Mengyao low smile, at the moment she removed that indifferent, eyes in a slightly moving tears, her appearance makes people feel sad, "he even my room are not willing to step into half a step, our husband and wife should be strange to such a degree, it is really sad and ridiculous."


    Su Ying thinks about Fei Xu''s actions the night before yesterday. Obviously, he cares about situ Mengyao. After all, he hasn''t taken a concubine again for so many years. But looking at situ Mengyao''s sad appearance, she can''t say any words of comfort.


    Situ Mengyao wiped her eyes with a handkerchief, and her voice choked: "I don''t want a child I''ve been looking forward to it for many years and thinking about it for many years, but... "


    She is a gentle woman. She speaks softly and gives people a feeling of indifference.


    But now she cried so sad, Su Ying only felt that her heart was particularly uncomfortable, she knew how much pressure she was under now.


    She stroked her hand, her eyes revealed a light: "everything will be OK."


    Green Mark came in with a meal at this time. Situ Mengyao quickly wiped away tears from the corners of his eyes and pretended that nothing had happened.


    Su Ying saw situ Mengyao in front of her, smiling gently, as if the sad appearance just now was just a dream.She thought to herself that if she had a chance, she would ask what was going on.


    After lunch, Su Ying accompanied the two children to sleep for a while.


    Now in Yu Qing''s room.


    Mibin looked at the night scene in surprise, with unbelievable eyes: "did the Empress Dowager give the jade cabbage to Xiao Rui?"


    The night scene nodded, pouted his mouth high, and looked very unhappy: "yes. The great grandmother also said that Xiao Rui likes to eat cakes, so she asked the small kitchen to make a lot of delicious cakes for him


    Mi pin was so angry that he pulled the brocade handkerchief tightly in his hand, and his face was full of anger: "my aunt has spoiled this child so much! Before, she never left her body, but now she gives her favorite baby


    She hid a lot of anger, and now she can vent it out: "look at the aunt''s eyes on Xiaorui. After he drew out and signed, she would like to take out her heart and give it to him!"


    Yu Qing''s eyes narrowed slightly and took a sip of tea slowly: "some things still need to be decided quickly. The Empress Dowager is coaxed into obedience and obedience by the two children. If it goes on like this, things will be more inseparable."


    Mi pin''s eyes showed a light of jealousy and a sneer on his lips: "do you see that today''s aunt''s attitude towards Su Ying is particularly gentle."


    Yu Qing nodded: "it is not the same as before."


    "That''s what worries me." Now mibin has lost the favor of the Empress Dowager. If the Empress Dowager dotes on Su Ying and the two children, I''m afraid that her heart will also be totally biased towards night.


    Mibin looked at Yu Qing, and each other saw in each other''s eyes the idea of obliteration: this woman is simply a disaster star, and is against them everywhere.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 669

    The night scene is ignorant to hear two people''s dialogue, looked up at his mother: "mother, is not I better than night Xiaorui, so my great grandmother does not like me."


    Yu Qing put down her tea cup and put the night scene in her arms. She looked at him fondly and flashed a cold light in her eyes: "how could it be? You''re the smartest kid in the world, no one can match you. Don''t worry. You are the favorite of my great grandmother. "


    No one else.


    After the lunch break, the Empress Dowager sent someone over and said that she would go to see the lotus in the afternoon.


    When Su Ying led the two children to the Empress Dowager''s room, all the female dependents were almost all there, saying something.


    Mibin said with a smile, "Auntie, I sent someone to inquire about it just now. This lotus grows at the back of this pond. It is said that it is growing well and has a strong auspicious atmosphere."


    Although the Empress Dowager has some prejudices about Mi pin today, when she hears bingdilian, she feels that it is a good omen in her heart.


    Her face showed a smile: "you accompany AI Jia to have a look."


    All the female dependents flattered one after another: "it is said that this is four flowers and lotus, which is an excellent omen."


    "We are lucky to follow the Empress Dowager today."


    Su Xiaorui sees that the Empress Dowager is about to get up and wants to go up and hold the Empress Dowager.


    Just at this time, the bead that night view holds in his hand suddenly falls on the ground. Night view goes to pick it up and bumps Su Xiaorui carelessly when picking it up.


    Su Xiaorui did not care to back: "brother can see the way ah."


    Night scene raised his head, innocently smile at him: "brother said yes."


    Su Xiaorui walked up quickly, and his lips showed a big smile: "Taizu mother."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager saw him, he felt in a very good mood: "did you have a good nap?"


    "It''s quiet here. We sleep very well. Did the grand mother have a rest?"


    The Empress Dowager nodded.


    "Now let''s go and see four flowers and lotus."


    The Empress Dowager laughed and said, "OK, let''s go."


    When the Empress Dowager went out, Yu Qing suddenly exclaimed, "no! I lost something


    When the Empress Dowager heard this sentence, she frowned slightly: "Buddhism is so important, what are you doing?"


    Yu Qing''s whole person seems to have lost his soul: "my concubine disturbed my great grandmother, but my concubine is not."


    "What important things have been lost to the five imperial concubines?" he asked softly


    Yu Qing''s face showed panic and helpless expression: "I lost that jade pendant."


    People''s face slightly changed: "but know the master opened the light?"


    "Exactly Yu Qing said, and lowered her head to continue to look, the more she looked, the more flustered she looked, looking at her expression almost cry.


    All the women were standing there, holding their breath and looking at her. How could such a precious thing suddenly disappear?


    Yu Qing raised her head, and her voice had already stopped crying: "No."


    Mibin''s tone was also tense: "will it fall into the room?"


    Yu Qing shook his head and said, "no, I always wear such precious things. What I was watching just now is that I found it missing when I went out


    A woman said: "such an important thing must be found back. Can it fall next to the chair inside?"


    The Empress Dowager said: "in this case, we''d better wait, you go in and look for it again."


    Yu Qing again answered that she looked for the place where she had just Sat. the chairs inside were neatly arranged and the floor was clean. It was clear at a glance whether there was the jade.


    Tears flashed in Yu Qing''s eyes: "no..."


    At this moment, the night scene suddenly stood up and pointed to Su Xiaorui and said, "Taizu mother, just now I saw brother Xiaorui rubbing past his mother''s side. I don''t know if he has hooked him up..."


    At night, the crowd made a noise.


    "It''s possible for children to take away such important things as they like."


    "It''s impossible. The second young master is the second young master of huaiwang mansion. What do you want?"


    "There are all around, but is this jade a common thing? It is clear that the master has opened it


    "The second young master looks so lovely, how can he do such a thing?"


    "Don''t you forget that the second young master didn''t grow up in huaiwang mansion? Maybe it''s on the spur of the moment. There''s something to take away and play. "


    The voices of these people were very low and muttering, but from their looks, it was not a compliment.


    Su Ying''s eyes are cold, very good, actually bullied his son.


    But looking at Xiao Rui''s appearance, seems to have a plan in mind?


    In Yu Qing''s eyes, there was a smug flash of satisfaction. On her face, she looked like she had lost something and was extremely sad: "it doesn''t matter if I lose other things nearby, but this jade can never be lost!"When Yu Qing talks, he gives Mi pin a look. Mi pin looks at Su Xiaorui, and his tone is much softer: "Xiaorui, have you seen your five aunts'' jade?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui looked at her blankly. His dark eyes were innocent and innocent. When everyone took a breath, he said slowly, "didn''t the five aunts show off before the nap?"


    Some people almost laugh and show off that the word is really good.


    The Empress Dowager frowned and glared at mibin fiercely: "Xiao Rui won''t do such a thing."


    Night scene frowned and thought: "but no one else is close to his mother. If it wasn''t for brother Xiaorui, how could the jade disappear?"


    Night small read chin micro raised, Phoenix eyes cold looking at the night: "what do you mean?"


    The night scene was frightened by Ye Xiaonian''s cold eyes, and his neck shrank. He just looked at Su Xiaorui: "that jade is my mother''s favorite. If brother Xiaorui takes it, please give it back. My mother will not blame him."


    Yu Qing doesn''t talk, just looks at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the Empress Dowager innocently: "grand mother, do they mean Xiao Rui stealing things?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned and said, "my great grandmother believes you. Don''t mention it again."


    Su Xiaorui shook his head, and his voice was crisp: "great grandmother, you believe me, but they don''t believe me. Now Xiao Rui has been wronged. Naturally, it can''t be so. Xiao Rui will not do such a thing, but as long as the jade is not found, I am the murderer in their mind. It is estimated that they will discuss behind closed doors that the second young master of Huai palace is a thief. At that time, not only Xiao Rui can''t raise his head, but my parents will also have a bad reputation for it. What''s more, they will laugh at my grandmother''s blindness and love a thief. "


    "Who dares?" The Empress Dowager angrily swept the people, and all the women bowed their heads.


    At this time, mibin sneered, thinking that this matter of course can not be so, she said with a smile: "in order to prove that Xiaorui is innocent, it''s better to have mother Hu search her body around her aunt."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 670

    As soon as Mi pin''s words came out, all the women''s wives looked different, and they all talked about it in private.


    "It''s a good idea. If you want to steal it or not, you''ll find out by searching."


    "If it is found out, the Empress Dowager will not cover up."


    Miss Wang didn''t agree. She frowned and said, "the second young master is young, but he is sensible and sensible. Besides, how can this matter be so arbitrary? If you really search your body, it will greatly hinder the future of the second young master. "


    In addition to a few people who spoke, most of the female dependents were well prepared to watch the scene, holding a good attitude.


    "Ridiculous!" When the Empress Dowager heard Mi pin''s proposal, her face became angry.


    Mibin was watched by the Empress Dowager''s sharp eyes, only to feel a layer of cold sweat on his back.


    Seeing the Empress Dowager''s displeasure, mibin said in a soft voice: "Auntie, all the people present are our own. Even if Xiaorui really did something, it would not spread out."


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, still did not agree.


    Su Ying took a look at mibin calmly. Her eyes were moving, and the water was clear. She was slightly hooked on her lips, and her voice was cold and clear: "Mi pin Niang, do you have to search Xiaorui''s body?"


    Mi pin looked at Su Ying straightly, and looked at Pan Shenghui''s beautiful eyes with a look of provocation: "the five imperial concubines have lost such an important thing, naturally they want to find it back. Body searching is the best way. Is there any other way to prove innocence? "


    Situ Mengyao looked at Mi pin with disapproval. Her eyebrows were slightly frowned and her eyes were worried.


    She took a look at Su Ying, looked at her face indifferent, the manner is self-contained, the bottom of the heart just a little relaxed.


    "Body search?" Night small read cold lips rippling open a touch of arc marks, cold face can not see joy and anger, eyes flashed a touch of cold and fierce, "Hall huaiwang mansion two young master''s body is to allow people to search at will?"


    Mi pin was night Xiaonian such eyes a stare, only feel a sharp edge unstoppable.


    She didn''t know why. She was afraid of a child''s eyes.


    Mi pin gave a dry smile: "since you have a clear conscience, what''s wrong with a search?"


    Xiao Rui is the second young master of huaiwang''s mansion. Today, people are searching him. Whether he is found or not, it is harmful to his reputation to spread it out.


    Night small read eyes light condensation, like a thousand years of Frost: "if Xiaorui''s body is searched, search, this matter spread out our huaiwang mansion, where to put our father''s face? The empress mibin is holding on to her younger brother like this, which is like seeing her brother steal. "


    His voice was so cold that he choked him.


    All the women knew that the little prince of Huai''s mansion was a good man at a young age, so no one dared to answer.


    Su Xiaorui''s lips rose slightly, and a mischievous smile appeared in his eyes.


    He nodded, "my brother said so. But if grandma Mi really saw me stealing, she would have cried out early in the morning, and would not wait until now. "


    Su Xiaorui sees that mibin doesn''t speak. He frowns, and his face shows a face that is obviously aggrieved, but he still resists it.


    He turned his head and thought about it carefully. Then he pointed out his finger at the night scene: "so now only brother Xiaojing can see it. Well, that''s what younger brother Xiaojing said just now. He said that I had rubbed past your mother. That is to say, you didn''t see me steal with your own eyes, but you just guessed. Is that right? "


    The night scene was called to the name, a little confused.


    "So no one saw me steal from the beginning to the end." Su Xiaorui spread out his hands and looked helpless on his face.


    At the moment, he calmed down a lot: "in fact, did I get close to your mother? Did anyone else besides you see it? I don''t think so. Some of them have been said for a long time, haven''t they? "


    Xiao Rui''s eyes pass from Yu Qing and mibin: "everything should be evidence-based, OK? So, now that you look at me like a thief, is that right? "


    When Su Xiaorui said this, everyone was stunned.


    Su Xiaorui went on to say: "this is nothing. If you three become a tiger, my reputation will be over?"


    Yu Qing frowned slightly. She had never seen a child deal with a matter so calm and even so eloquent. Now almost all of them are involved.


    "In fact, a body search? There''s no need. I''ll do it myself. " Su Xiaorui looked at them magnanimously, and then looked at the Empress Dowager again. "Great grandmother, you love and trust Xiaorui, and you have given your beloved things to Xiaorui many times. You believe me as a person."


    I haven''t seen anything valuable before.


    His face showed a pathetic look, but now Xiao Rui has to prove his innocence under pressure


    The poor appearance made the Empress Dowager feel very sad when she looked at it. She was not good at looking at mibin again.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes quickly show a sly smile, hem, he is now to create a look you slander me, see how he will reverse the plot!The Empress Dowager kneaded Xiaorui''s head: "my mother believes you, you don''t have to..."


    "Amitabha." At this time, the abbot in a red cassock came over, and he put his hands together and saluted the Empress Dowager.


    When they saw the abbot coming, they all showed a curious look on their faces and saluted him with their hands together.


    The abbot just looked at Su Xiaorui, with a kind smile on his face: "I''m predestined with this little benefactor. Here are some things to protect my body."


    The abbot, who is respected by others, seldom gives anything to others.


    In everyone''s surprised eyes, the abbot gave Su Xiaorui about ten jade head pendants hung with red ropes.


    "This jade pendant This is... " When we see clearly the things in Xiaorui''s hands, everyone is shocked.


    as like as two peas, the jade pendant is exactly the same as the jade pendant that the five imperial princess lost before. Is it also...


    The abbot seemed to know why everyone was shocked. He said calmly, "these jades are all enlightened by master qingran. They will surely protect the health of the little benefactor."


    All the women were shocked again. They really knew that the master had opened the light things. It was hard to find. The abbot gave Su Xiaorui more than a dozen!


    Su Xiaorui smiles at the abbot. He looks very cute.


    He devoutly took it from the Abbot''s hand, folded his hands and saluted him. His pink and tender face was full of gratitude: "thank you very much."


    The abbot smiles back to him: "little benefactor, don''t say thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 671

    After the abbot left, all the female dependents still maintained the look of surprise before. They all looked at Su Ying curiously.


    Previously, the master only said hello to Su Ying, but now he sent her son such a noble gift. What''s going on?


    Some people asked directly.


    Su Ying happily smile: "the abbot said and small Rui predestined, I''m afraid he likes this child very much."


    Empress Dowager just the scene is to see in the eye, her face showed a light joy: "Xiao Rui is a blessed child."


    Mibin threw himself into Su Xiaorui''s eyes, showing a grudge.


    Su Xiaorui holds a dozen jade pendants in his hand, and everyone looks at them with envy.


    Yu Qingyin''s fingers in the sleeves are also tightly clenched, and her chest is also stuffy because of depression.


    She worked hard to get things, why did the kid get more than a dozen at a time, and why did he have such luck.


    Su Xiaorui raised his hand, and his pure face showed a naive and romantic smile: "it''s really nice of master Abbot to give so many jade pendants to Xiaorui. Just now, the abbot said that it is clear that the master has driven the light. It can protect the health of the body. I can keep one myself


    Su Xiaorui said, he took one and handed it to the Empress Dowager: "Taizu mother, you respect master qingran most. Although you can''t meet him, you can have this one."


    "Good, good!" The Empress Dowager took the jade from Xiaorui''s hand, and her face was full of smiles: "Xiaorui has a heart."


    "This is for my mother." Su Xiaorui gives another to Su Ying.


    "This is for the four most tender aunts." Su Xiaorui gave one to situ Mengyao.


    "This is for brother." Su Xiaorui takes another one and gives it to Ye Xiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui took out another one with a smile on his lips: "this is for..."


    When they see Su Xiaorui walking towards Mi pin with jade, they all look surprised, but they soon feel relieved.


    Speaking of mibin, although she has been demoted, she is the Empress Dowager''s niece after all. Xiaorui is also able to please her.


    People think so. When mibin sees Su Xiaorui coming towards her, she thinks so.


    She also wanted it very much. She had a smile on her face. She was ready to say thank you to Xiao Rui first.


    I didn''t expect Su Xiaorui didn''t even give her eyes. He passed in front of her


    Completely ignored her, walked past her!


    They were shocked again. The second young master didn''t give the pendant to mibin. Did he want to give it to Jingbin.


    Mi Fei''s face was almost distorted.


    Just as everyone guessed, Su Xiaorui stops in front of a woman, who is Miss Wang who has spoken for Xiaorui before.


    Su Xiaorui raised his head and smilingly handed the jade pendant to her: "this beautiful sister, this is for you."


    "This Are you going to give it to me? " Miss Wang did not expect Su Xiaorui to give her a precious jade pendant.


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui smiles very lovingly, "I like you, so I give it to you."


    "Thank you, second young master!" Miss Wang didn''t know whether she was too happy or too excited. Her hand taking the jade was still shaking gently.


    She had just said something to Su Xiaorui casually, and she got such a precious gift. Speaking of it, she had never met Su Xiaorui before today.


    When they saw this scene, they were shocked. The second young master did not give the MI pin or the respectful concubine, but gave it to a Miss Wang who had only seen her once.


    They all looked at Miss Wang enviously.


    If I had known that, they would have said good words for Su Xiaorui before. They were greedy for such valuable things!


    They thought that Su Xiaorui had so many pendants in his hand, but they saw that Su Xiaorui would put away all the rest.


    Su Xiaorui murmured: "when I go back, I will give one to the emperor''s grandfather, one to my father, and the fourth uncle and Ouyang uncle. Well, I''ll have one myself. I''ll give it to those who are good-natured after a few days."


    Su Xiaorui said, then the remaining several are handed over to Su Ying''s hand: "mother, you take it for me first."


    The other female dependents are very regretful now, thinking that if the time goes back, they must speak good words for him!


    But now it''s not too late to say good words, so we all said, "look, the second young master is so generous, how can he take other people''s things?"


    "Certainly not. Look at all the jade in his hand now."


    "The second young master must have been wronged! I didn''t see him near the five imperial concubines just now


    "I didn''t see it. Who knows if it''s self stealing."


    "To say, although the jade pendant is precious, it is not enough for a child to steal."


    At the moment, Su Rui is envious of all his eyes.How could su Xiaorui, who suddenly came back from the outside, be loved by his mother? Now he can be appreciated by the abbot?


    Why is he!


    Yu Qing''s face is not good-looking, and the proud look on her face has long been gone.


    She took a deep breath, and it could never be done.


    She was smiling, her face could not hide the loss: "Xiao Rui''s luck is very good, actually got so many jade, it''s better..."


    "Five aunts." Su Xiaorui interrupted her and said with a smile: "just now I gave all the remaining jade to my mother in front of everyone. I think you can see it clearly. I do it so that people don''t think I''ve done anything in it. "


    Yu Qing sees Su Xiaorui with a firm look and cold eyes.


    Su Xiaorui pondered for half a moment, but he touched his chin and said, "in fact, I remember one thing just now. Before that, there was a person in the hall who was very close to Aunt Wu."


    When you hear Su Xiaorui''s words, you can''t help but turn to mibin.


    Mibin''s face changed slightly and said in a cold voice, "what are you looking at me for?"


    Su Xiaorui slowly said: "to say, Xiaojing younger brother is the closest person with five aunts, so it may be that younger brother Xiaojing took it."


    Yu Qing eyebrows a twist, just feel a group of fire from the bottom of the feet to jump up.


    She would like to go up and tear Su Xiaorui, she rarely so depressed: "it''s nonsense!"


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a puzzled look: "five aunts, why are you angry? Did I say something? I''m just guessing. "


    Ye Xiaonian''s thin lips rose slightly, and her eyes calmly looked at Yu Qing: "five aunts are so sure that Xiaojing''s younger brother didn''t take it. What''s your basis for Wei, just because he''s your son, do you trust him?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 672

    Night Xiaonian received Su Xiaorui''s gaze and continued: "if only trust, my mother believes in my brother, the empress mother believes in my brother, but my brother''s innocence can be proved?"


    Yu Qing choked again.


    "No, only a body search." "Xiao Jing sits with you from the beginning to the end. Everyone can see it, so he has a chance to take it. He also needs to prove his innocence."


    "That''s it." Su Xiaorui curled his lips, "he must also search, or it will be unfair."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "if you have to search your body, the two children will check together."


    Anyway, the Empress Dowager absolutely believes Xiaorui in her heart.


    Su Xiaorui picked his eyebrows at night: "why, are you afraid? You didn''t really take it, did you? "


    "No way!" Night scene snorted coldly. He bumped into Su Xiaorui when he was picking up something. He pushed the thing into his arms with confidence.


    Su Xiaorui said, "this is the best. Anyway, the clothes in summer are thin. Let''s take off our robes and shake them.


    "That would be the best!" The night scene raises his neck slightly.


    Yejing just saw Su Xiaorui earn enough face. Now he would like to see him make a fool of himself.


    Besides, the jade is really hidden in him now.


    Night scene has been looking forward to the scene of jade falling from Su Xiaorui.


    So, the two children began to take off their robes, in order to win trust, while shaking.


    Just then something fell to the ground, making a slight noise.


    There was an uproar all around.


    This kind of thing is thrown out of the arms of the night scene. We can see it very clearly. Moreover, this jade is the one that was lost before the five imperial concubines.


    Night scene is completely stupid, and Yu Qing is also stupid. Mi pin is stunned. How could this happen.


    Now everyone is greedy for Su Xiaorui''s jade. Naturally, they are all helping him speak.


    To help him talk is to step on the night scene.


    "I''m really right. I''m a thief."


    "This is the thief calling to catch the thief. I saw it today."


    Night Jing looked at the jade on the ground in disbelief. He almost cried. He put the jade into Su Xiaorui''s arms. How could he finally return to himself.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the jade on the ground for a long time, then raised his head to look at the night scene. He looked a little angry: "brother, this jade is clearly in your arms. Why did I say it was taken just now? You can see that you framed me at the beginning."


    "I..." The night scene was stunned, and he felt the disdain cast around him. He couldn''t say a word.


    Yu Qing felt the night scene trembling and hugged him in his arms.


    Night Xiaorui slowly said: "my younger brother deliberately framed me, is the last time I hit you? That day''s thing is that you are not right. I, as a brother, naturally want to teach you a lesson for your own good. Although we have treated you more harshly, is it really good for you to bite the hand that feeds you? "


    Night small read cold stare at him: "if you still hate, you directly and we say is, how can you do such a thing?"


    Night scene is not the rival of the two brothers in sophistry. The more anxious he is, the more he can''t say a word.


    The Empress Dowager is very angry now, she waited for a glance Yu Qing: "this is how to return a responsibility?"


    Now that the evidence is clear, MI pin secretly scolds Yu qingsilly in his heart and doesn''t dare to open his mouth to cause trouble.


    Yu Qing is so bitter in her heart that she thought the plan was perfect. Although it was simple, it could easily ruin Xiao Rui''s reputation.


    Now the evidence is conclusive. The thief turned into his own son. If this matter is not handled properly, Xiao Jing''s reputation will be really ruined.


    Yu Qing soon calmed down and was very good at admitting his mistake: "the emperor''s grandmother, it''s all my concubine''s negligence at this time. Today, when Xiaojing took a nap, I coughed. Thinking that the jade could protect my health, I took the jade off and hung it in my arms. "


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his face and asked, "five aunts didn''t say that before. Five aunts clearly said that when you came to this room, you obviously took them with you. "


    Situ Mengyao came out to testify for him: "I was listening to his sister-in-law said so."


    "Maybe It''s a mistake. " Yu Qing is looked at by Su Xiaorui''s penetrating eyes and can only compensate him, "Xiaorui, it''s all five aunts who have forgotten Five aunts are bad. "


    Su Xiaorui gave a blankness, waved his hand and said in a generous way: "my mother taught me that I should be forgiven. Let''s forget this matter. Five aunts occasionally remember mistakes, but I just hope that after five aunts don''t arbitrarily wronged people. "


    Yu Qingyuan thinks Su Xiaorui is good at fooling and fooling the past at will.


    Now Su Xiaorui said these two words and put her where.


    Su Ying at the moment also appropriately received the words, her eyes showed a proud look: "Xiao Rui did the right thing, this matter is so, don''t mention it in the future."Su Xiaorui fully agreed: "yes, mother."


    Yu Qing hated in her heart, and her eyes showed a ferocious look, but she had to be patient, otherwise she would say more and more wrong.


    Su Xiaorui seems to have really ignored this matter. He looked up and looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile: "great grandmother, we didn''t say to go to see bingdilian. How much time have you been delayed?"


    Looking at Su Xiaorui''s innocent and heartless smile, the Empress Dowager is deeply distressed.


    Su Xiaorui knows that the more magnanimous he is, the more loving his mother will be for her, and the less trusting he will be to his five aunts and the night scene.


    But if he had to insist on asking for a justice, then let the five aunts come up with a solution, the effect would be greatly reduced.


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager now looks at Yu Qing and the night scene with a very ugly face, almost iron green.


    "The second young master is too generous," murmured all the female dependents


    "Oh, I''ve seen the five imperial concubines'' cold and arrogant appearance on weekdays. It turns out that there are such people behind the scenes. I''ve really experienced it."


    Su Ying and situ Mengyao looked at each other with a smile on their lips.


    Su Ying is very pleased that her son can handle things by himself.


    Yu Qing followed in the end with the night scene, looking at the back of their family of three, their eyes were cold.


    They followed the Empress Dowager to the pond behind. They saw that lotus flowers were blooming in the pond. They were not stained with mud, and washed with clear ripples instead of demons.


    In the middle of the pond, there are two long stems, which are as thick as fingers. On each thick stem, there are four lotus flowers on the same stem. The flowers are bright and closely associated.


    In front of the lotus flowers, they were amazed by the beautiful scenery. They kept appreciating them. They looked around the flowers as if they couldn''t see enough.


    More importantly, its auspicious omen, as if a few more eyes, luck will roll like.


    Mi pin suddenly thought of something and said to Yu Qing, "it is said that this auspicious omen was first discovered by the fifth prince?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 673

    Yu Qing believes that in the previous incident, although it was so casually exposed in the past, but she knows that now the Empress Dowager has a grudge against her and Xiaojing.


    At the moment, she wanted to find the place.


    Her eyes contain a smile: "yes, before the extraordinary special to the Buddhist temple to eat a vegetarian meditation, devout worship, the third day I get up in the morning to find that the pond in front of the yard grew four flowers and lotus."


    "It seems that the fifth Prince is a man with a heart."


    Su Ying listened to her lips and looked at them faintly.


    Around also have miss echo way: "these four flowers and lotus, but the world is rare."


    "That''s right. Besides, the lotus doesn''t open early or late, but it opens when the fifth prince comes. I don''t know if his pious action moved the Buddha."


    "These four flowers and lotus represent good luck and good fortune. If you look at them, you will have no regrets."


    Before the night scene, because the jade fell out of his arms, the whole person was scared.


    Now he is not easy to come back to God, hear everyone you say I praise dad, he naturally also want to show off.


    He said to Xiao Rui, "the appearance of this auspicious omen must be the pious action of father that moved the Buddha."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t seem to hear him or look at him.


    The night scene saw him ignore him, and he snorted coldly: "I know that brother Xiaorui is jealous, but it is my father who moves the Buddha, not your father."


    Su Xiaorui''s dark eyes showed a slight mockery. He said with a smile to the Empress Dowager: "great grandmother, this lotus blossom is really beautiful!"


    The Empress Dowager nodded with a smile: "yes."


    Su Xiaorui also said: "it is the blessing of our Dongling that the Grand Buddha Temple opens such a beautiful scenery."


    Ye Xiaonian said seriously: "this auspicious omen was born in our Dongling. Naturally, it means that our Dongling country is peaceful and the people are safe. This is all due to the emperor''s grandfather."


    The night scene adds all the credit to the five Prince''s head, but the two little buns put the credit on the emperor''s body.


    At the moment, all the female dependents were stunned and did not dare to say more nonsense.


    They echoed in unison: "the emperor manages everything possible, cares about the common people, and governs the Dongling in an orderly way. This is the blessing of our Dongling."


    The Empress Dowager should say: "I hope that in the coming year, our Dongling will be able to enjoy national peace and security, and the people will live and work in peace and contentment."


    When the Empress Dowager spoke, she took a faint look at the night scene with a trace of dissatisfaction.


    Yu Qing''s face changed slightly, and her face showed a little frightened color.


    After enjoying the lotus flower, everyone went back to their rooms.


    Yu Qing can''t vent in front of outsiders. After returning to her residence, her face is full of anger.


    She pounded the table with her hand, and the tea sets on the table banged.


    She had been married to the fifth Prince''s mansion for so many years, and had never been so subdued.


    She had always been calm and peaceful, and had never lost her temper like she did today.


    Good face, full of ferocious look, almost distorted.


    Standing on one side of the night scene, I have never seen my mother show such a look. I am so scared that I dare not say a word.


    Mibin comes in at the moment. Yu Qing sees that it''s her. She doesn''t try to restrain her anger.


    After entering the room, mibin takes a look at Yu Qing and pulls Xiaojing into his arms: "Xiaojing is scared and his face is white."


    Yu Qing deeply vomited a turbid breath, pulled Xiaojing to his arms, rubbed his head and said, "Xiaojing, don''t be afraid."


    The night scene cried with a cry, and her face was full of grievances: "mother, I really put that jade in Xiao Rui''s arms before. I don''t know why it''s like this, Wuwuwuwu... "


    Yu Qing has only such a child for so many years. It is painful to him. Where can he be wronged.


    She gently wiped his tears with a handkerchief and said heartily, "don''t cry, your mother knows."


    She thought that it was safe to frame Xiao Rui for stealing. She didn''t expect that child would be so smart, but she pulled Xiaojing into the water.


    "Such a good opportunity What a pity. "


    Yu Qing hugs the night scene and sits in his arms. He reaches for a cake and feeds it to his mouth. She looked at mibin and said coldly, "it''s hard to be smart at a young age."


    Mibin sneered: "like her mother, she is used to using some tricks to please people."


    "His grandmother dotes on him now and believes in him in everything."


    The night scene lowered her head, and her face was dejected: "does the emperor''s grandmother dislike Xiaojing even more?"


    "No Yu Qing touched his head and said, "Xiaojing is so excellent and lovely. How can your grandmother not like you? She was just blinded for a moment


    The Empress Dowager summoned the two children into the palace almost every day. I''m afraid it will take a long time to believe them No


    Seeing Yu Qing, MI pin looked at herself in surprise and said slowly, "there is Su Ying."Yu Qing thinks that the Empress Dowager favors one thing over the other, and naturally resents it in her heart.


    She took a deep breath and tried to stabilize her mind: "let them be proud for a while, and then they will not be able to laugh."


    "How can you laugh when people are gone?"


    After mibin leaves, Yu Qing coaxes Xiaojing, who is very sad, to sleep. She looks at the wet tears on Xiaojing''s face, and a cold light flashes in her eyes.


    She will be close to the girl to call over, in her ear said a few words, that girl knowingly nodded, immediately went out.


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    Night special hears the next person''s return, full of anger, hate and hate way to say: "is really unreasonable, unexpectedly such bullying my small scene."


    The next humanitarian: "five prince, bullying young master is not to give you face."


    "The emperor''s grandmother is now fascinated by these two little ghosts. In her eyes, there are only two of them in her heart, and she has changed her outlook on the woman Su Ying!"


    "Fifth prince, for the sake of a long night''s dream, you''d better make a decision as soon as possible."


    "Kill them!" The night specially deeply took a breath, on the surface showed the grim look, "according to the plan, in this night, God does not know how to burn them alive in it."


    "Yes


    Night special sneer: "if night is not white come back to see his woman and child all dead, you say he can how?"


    "It will be very painful," he said


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Night extraordinary a think of Su Ying and those two little ghosts will die immediately, his heart is very happy.


    Ye feibai has been ordered to check the military pay. When he comes back, he knows that his wife and son are gone. He must be very distressed and desperate. He will commit suicide when he can''t think of it.


    Who else will fight for the throne with him? This world is his own!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 674

    The Empress Dowager came back to her room after reading bingdilian. She rubbed the jade that the master had opened. Her heart was quite peaceful.


    Mother Hu, who was waiting on the side, said with a smile: "empress dowager, the second young master is really a generous child. Most of the precious things are separated without blinking."


    "He was a good boy." When the Empress Dowager mentioned Su Xiaorui, her eyes were full of pride.


    The Empress Dowager suddenly thought of something and sneered: "such a good child, I can feel the pain, but there are still people who want to be wronged in the bottom of AI''s eyelids!"


    Mother Hu was stunned: "does the Empress Dowager not believe in the five imperial concubines?"


    "Does she really think AI Jia is blind? Xiaorui is a kind-hearted child. Since he doesn''t investigate the matter, the sad family will give the woman some face. "


    "The Empress Dowager is wise." Mother Hu made tea for the Empress Dowager with a smile. "The second young master is a blessed man, and he will be blessed and pitied by heaven."


    "Since he was with me, I feel that the quiet days are much easier to pass and the body is much healthier."


    "Yes, the Empress Dowager is much younger."


    "Xiaorui was pitied by the abbot today..." The Empress Dowager suddenly thought of something, and ordered mother Hu around her to say, "you go and ask Princess Huai to come over."


    "Yes."


    Mammy Hu soon invited Su Ying over. Su Ying came up and saluted the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager said kindly, "sit down."


    Su Ying sat down on one side and asked with a smile, "what''s the matter with the emperor''s grandmother looking for his concubine?"


    "I''ll talk to you when I''m free."


    Su Ying''s heart is funny, the Empress Dowager talks to her for the first time.


    In fact, what does the Empress Dowager want to come to her, Su Ying also understands in her heart, but since the Empress Dowager does not know what to say, she will continue to act silly.


    "Why didn''t Xiao Rui come?"


    "He and Xiaonian are playing with the fourth younger sister. Just now my concubine thought that the emperor''s grandmother had an urgent call, so she came by herself."


    When the Empress Dowager heard of situ Mengyao, a trace of discontent appeared on her face: "Mengyao has been married to Feixu for many years, but there has been no movement in her stomach."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "younger sister-in-law is still young, there will always be children."


    "Hum!" The Empress Dowager snorted coldly, "Feixu is also stubborn, even a concubine is not willing to accept, also went to the emperor there to make a scene, this disposition really don''t know who to learn from!"


    Su Ying''s heart jumps slightly. Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao are not in a good relationship, and they are determined not to take a concubine. What is going on.


    Su Ying is aware that she and the Empress Dowager are talking quietly. She has a kind of feeling that she has passed away from the world. Before, the Empress Dowager would not have said such a thing to her.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "children''s things are fate, anxious can not come."


    "Forget it, they don''t have to mention it. They only know how to be angry and sad." The Empress Dowager hummed, "or small read and small Rui intimate."


    Su Ying''s pupils were clear and his smile was sincere: "the emperor''s grandmother treated them so well that they were naturally close to the emperor''s mother."


    "These two children are sensible and magnanimous, and I am happy to see them." The Empress Dowager pauses. "Today, the abbot came forward to help Xiaorui and gave him so many jade pendants. I''ve known the abbot for many years, and I know his temper. I think you''re not just old friends? "


    Su Ying saw the Empress Dowager around a bend, and finally asked about the point, and did not intend to hide. She had a gentle smile: "to tell you the truth, my concubine and master qingran are old friends."


    The Empress Dowager''s expression is extremely shocked, gaping at Su Ying: "is this serious?"


    She thought that Su Ying and the abbot were old friends, but she didn''t expect that she was the master.


    Mother Hu on one side was also stunned. She knew that the master was an eminent monk respected by the emperor.


    The Empress Dowager failed to see the master for years. Now Princess Huai is an old friend with him?


    Seeing Su Ying, the Empress Dowager nodded, and her face immediately calmed down: "I see. No wonder the abbot treats you differently. "


    After thinking about it, the Empress Dowager finally asked, "is it clear that the master is in the Buddhist temple now?"


    The Empress Dowager actually knows a lot about master qingran''s travel around the world.


    Su Ying chuckled indifferently, as if orchids were in full bloom, elegant and incomparable: "although the shadow has known master qingran, but since Nanyang came back, he has not seen him."


    Su Ying saw the desire of the Empress Dowager''s expression, and could not help saying: "it is clear that the master is quiet by nature and does not like to meet foreigners. Why don''t you go and have a look first and then report back to your grandmother? "


    The Queen Mother''s eyes flashed with joy: "good."


    After su Ying left from the empress dowager, she took two small buns to see Master qingran.


    She found the remote bamboo garden with ease.


    Su Ying holds a child in one hand, and the two children are very curious about the master.


    Ye Xiaonian asked curiously, "mother, many noble people can''t see the master clearly. How do you know him?"


    Su Xiaorui is bouncing around. His black eyes are staring at him. He is really curious.


    Su Yingwu, of course, can''t tell them the allusion "wine and meat pass through the intestines, and the Buddha''s heart remains.". She said, "because master Zhiran likes to eat sweets made by his mother."Su Xiaorui ah: "the original master also likes to eat what his mother made."


    Night small read nodded: "mother made food so delicious, master must like to eat ah."


    as like as two peas in the bamboo yard, Xiao Sha Mei had not seen Su Ying for many years. She saw two children who came to her with the same look.


    The little monk put his hands together and saluted her: "the princess is back at last. The master often thinks about you."


    Su Ying replied with a smile: "can the master be here?"


    The little monk nodded and gave way to the side.


    Looking at the back of Su Ying''s mother and son''s departure, the little monk felt a lot of emotion.


    Su Ying and her two children walk through the path and step into the entrance. They see the master holding on to the chess pieces with their forehands. It seems that they are once again involved in the chess game.


    It''s clear that the master is obsessed with playing chess. For so many years, his habit of playing chess with himself has not changed.


    Su Ying did not open his mouth to speak, he heard the master sighed: "ah, this time, there is not even a piece of cake, it can be seen that I have forgotten this old friend."


    Su Ying heard the master''s voice slightly complaining tone, like a child, she couldn''t help laughing: "if you get empty, you must send it to the master."


    Knowing that the master put down the pieces in his hands, he saw two small buns behind Su Ying.


    The two of them are white, white and tender, carved with powder and jade. They are very lovely.


    Clear master waved to the two children: "a few years, two children grow up so big, come and show me."


    Small Rui saw that the master did not dare to make a mistake, and night Xiaonian came forward and politely saluted him: "good master."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 675

    The master reached out and touched their faces: "it looks like it''s not white, but it''s carved out of a mold. It''s like a smart face."


    The master took a look at Xiaonian and looked at Xiaorui: "this is a brother Xiaonian. He is steady and sensible. This is his younger brother Xiaorui. He is very strange."


    Su Xiaorui broke the Gong all of a sudden and said, "master, how do you know that?"


    Clear master a face profound and unfathomable way: "calculate out."


    Su Xiaorui looked at the master with adoration on his face: "master, can you calculate that I can practice calligraphy for a few more months to look good, and my father won''t beat me any more?"


    Su Ying has black lines all over her face.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui with a speechless face. He suddenly feels ashamed.


    However, the master was stunned for a moment and laughed. He looked up at Su Ying: "shadow, this child is really funny."


    Immediately, the master said, "if you write more than ten posts a day, you can write as well as Xiaonian in two years."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly wrinkled his face.


    However, he was soon attracted by the black and white characters on the chessboard and asked with a smile, "does the master like playing chess very much? Dad did a good job. "


    The master took a look at the two children''s faces: "are you interested in playing chess?"


    The two children nodded at the beginning.


    The master said with a smile, "why don''t I teach you to play chess in the future?"


    "Thank you very much, master." Xiao Nian heard from his father that the master''s chess skills are superb.


    The master kneaded the two children''s heads: "then I will take these two apprentices."


    Su Ying chuckled. The master always wanted to teach her how to play chess. She didn''t agree. Now the master put his idea on his son: "congratulations on the master''s acceptance of two apprentices."


    Clear master hummed: "ordinary people I can not accept, since you do not appreciate, I will give the opportunity to the son."


    "Thank you, master."


    Clear master at the moment looked up at Su Ying: "look at your face red, there must be a happy event happened recently."


    "What''s the joy?" Su Ying was surprised in her heart, but she said unfathomably, "Heaven''s secrets can''t be revealed."


    Su Ying curled her lips, knowing that the master always said half of what he said every time, and asked nothing more.


    Su Ying thought of what: "today the Empress Dowager lives in the great Buddhist temple, she wants to see you."


    "No The master refused.


    Su Ying knows the master''s temperament. He says it''s hard to change his original intention.


    Su Ying''s face showed a puzzled look. She was thinking of persuading the master again or rejecting the Empress Dowager directly.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui took his sleeve and shook it gently, showing a cute smile: "master, my great grandmother heard that she couldn''t see you. I''m sorry. You''d better see her. "


    Su Xiaorui grinned at master qingran with a lovely smile.


    However, the master looked at his smile, thought for a moment, and then promised: "well, for the sake of the new apprentice, let''s meet her."


    Su Xiaorui smiles and says to the master, "Xiaorui, thank you first."


    After getting the consent of master qingran, Su Ying takes the Empress Dowager to see Master qingran.


    After discussing Buddhism with master qingran, the Empress Dowager still has an unbelievable look on her face. It can be seen that her mood has not completely calmed down.


    She and Su Ying walk side by side, her face is full of satisfaction: "Ai Jia has been looking forward to so many years, and today I have finally met master qingran, and there will be no regrets in this life."


    "Congratulations on your wish."


    "It''s clear that the Buddha Dharma of the master is boundless, and his short words make the mourning family feel a lot." The Empress Dowager smiles and says, "thanks to you, shadow." The Empress Dowager stroked the back of her hand and looked at Su Ying with approval.


    "You are welcome."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian follow each other. The two brothers look at each other and see a happy look in each other''s eyes.


    To say, although the grand mother did not exclude her mother before, she did not want to be so close to her mother now.


    Since the great grandmother saw the master, the great grandmother completely regarded her mother as her own person, and she could not see a sense of alienation on her face.


    Su Ying helped the Empress Dowager go back, the Empress Dowager said: "you stay to accompany the mourning family to have dinner together."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smile: "it''s better to obey orders than respect!"


    When finished eating, the Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying carefully: "you look thin recently, eat more food."


    The Empress Dowager also included several dishes for Su Ying, and Su Ying was flattered.


    Su Xiaorui cocked up the corner of his lips and looked at the Empress Dowager eagerly: "grand mother, why do you only give your mother vegetables, do not give us vegetables?"


    The Empress Dowager also smiles and ha ha ground to two small steamed stuffed buns to clip vegetables, she says to Su Ying: "now you also come back, from now on with feibai to have a good life."Two small steamed buns in the heart a burst of joy, the great grandmother this meaning is to fully approve of the mother, not to find aunt, right.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "yes."


    "Whatever happened before is over." The Empress Dowager''s eyes suddenly showed some guilt. Five years ago, the shadow''s departure may have something to do with her, "it''s true to live well in the future."


    "What the grand mother said is very true."


    The Empress Dowager stretched out her hand and rubbed Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian''s heads: "I''m very pleased that you have taught these two children so well. However, the huaiwangfu had only two children after all, which was quite desolate. Now you should take good care of yourself and spread the leaves for the non white ones


    Su Ying did not expect the Empress Dowager will suddenly mention this, her face red, gently nodded.


    Su Xiaorui took a look at Su Ying''s stomach and whispered, "my mother will soon have a little sister."


    "Well?" The Empress Dowager looks curiously at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Ying glared at Su Xiaorui: "don''t talk nonsense."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say, "Dad said, my sister has already planted it. Will it sprout soon?"


    The Empress Dowager was stunned for a moment and burst into laughter.


    Su Ying once again glared at Su Xiaorui and whispered: "if you talk again, your father will teach you a lesson when he comes back!"


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his neck: "well, is Dad talking nonsense?"


    Su Ying at the moment a little sad, pinched his cheek, soft voice way: "your father and dad are joking with you."


    "I don''t think it''s a joke." The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying kindly, "you and feibai are close to each other, this child is sooner or later. If you give birth to a few more, my family will hold them one by one. "


    Su Ying''s white face appeared to be flushed, and some of them said, "the emperor''s grandmother!"


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile: "good, good, eat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 676

    The night was so dark that I couldn''t see my fingers.


    There was no sound.


    All of a sudden, in the dark came the cry of two children, originally white lovely face appeared interlaced tears.


    They wiped their tears with their hands: "Taizu mother, Taizu mother, it''s painful, it''s hard..."


    "Oh, my dear, what''s the matter?"


    "It''s hard. It''s painful. It''s so painful. It''s so painful It''s so hot and miserable that I''m dying... " The two faces were red with cold sweat on their foreheads.


    "Xiaorui! Little read! Xiao Rui! Read it The Empress Dowager woke up in her sleep.


    "Queen mother, Queen Mother, what''s the matter with you?" Mother Hu heard the Empress Dowager''s urgent cry, lit a candle and rushed to her.


    The Empress Dowager wakes up from the nightmare, and the whole body''s cold sweat almost permeates the whole garment.


    "Empress dowager, are you all right? But had a nightmare? " Mother Hu sat down beside the Empress Dowager and took out her handkerchief to wipe the cold sweat on her forehead.


    The Empress Dowager took a blank look at the surrounding scenery, which was still silent.


    She was sure that everything was a dream, and she breathed a sigh of relief.


    But the scene in the dream is too real, even the voice seems so lifelike, her heart is still beating because of panic.


    The Empress Dowager covered her chest and said slowly for a long time: "I dream that the two children are ill. You change clothes for AI family. I want to go to see the two children..."


    When she heard the Empress Dowager say this, she couldn''t help but say in a low voice: "empress dowager, the second young master of the younger generation has a deep blessing. It must not be a big obstacle. It''s so late now. You''d better go and see it tomorrow morning. "


    "No, I''m not sure if I don''t go to see them." The Empress Dowager put on her coat and went to Su Ying''s room with mother Hu.


    It was late at night and almost all the people in the yard were asleep.


    The Empress Dowager passed quietly without disturbing anyone.


    Su Ying saw the Empress Dowager appear here in the middle of the night, and his face showed a surprised look: "Huang grandmother? Why are you here? Come in, please


    The empress dowager, supported by Su Ying, pressed down her heart palpitation: "I don''t know what happened. I had a nightmare just now. AI Jia is not at ease, so she comes to see the two children. "


    "Both children are asleep." Su Ying helps the Empress Dowager to the bed. The Empress Dowager really loves her two children. She is also very happy.


    The Empress Dowager sat down beside the bed, stretched out her hand to caress Xiaorui and Xiaonian''s forehead, and there was no sign of fever.


    Their eyes were closed, and their thick lashes cast shadows on their eyelids.


    They breathe evenly and sleep soundly. The Empress Dowager is sure that they are safe and sound.


    The panic in the Empress Dowager''s heart slowly dissipated, but she was not willing to leave, just looking at the two children.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but say, "grandmother, it''s more heavy outside at night. You''d better stay here with your children. I''ll sleep on the couch over there


    The Empress Dowager went to sleep here.


    Night deeper, outside more quiet, only outside the summer cicada is still a sound without a sound to call.


    Su Ying fell asleep and suddenly heard a few rustles.


    When she opened her eyes, she saw dozens of bows and arrows with fire arrows breaking through the window and incident on the crossbeam, the big bed and the bed curtain.


    Su Ying suddenly woke up and flashed a bloodthirsty under her eyes.


    She quickly wakes up the Empress Dowager and her two children. Her voice is a little anxious: "Huang grandmother, Xiao Rui, Xiao Nian, wake up quickly. It''s on fire!"


    The Empress Dowager was awakened by a nightmare before, and finally fell asleep. At the moment, she was dazzled and dazzled. Seeing the fire around her, she felt as if she were in a dream: "what''s going on?"


    "Let''s go!" Su Ying didn''t have time to explain to her more. She helped the Empress Dowager out of bed, and immediately said to the two little buns, "follow your mother right away."


    The bed curtain was inflammable and burned very fast. As soon as the three talents got out of bed, the flame suddenly leaped high.


    Only then did the Empress Dowager discover that there was a fire not only in the house, but also outside.


    Now the house is in fire, smoke is everywhere, and the heat makes it difficult to breathe.


    The Empress Dowager''s face flashed a touch of panic: "how could this well be on fire?"


    Small Rui and breath, waved the smell of burning: "choked to death, cough, cough..."


    The fire spread quickly, and the fire tongue was shouting and beating wildly around.


    Su Ying frowns tightly, supporting the Empress Dowager to go out, while charging two children to keep up.


    The two children did not panic because they had their mother beside them. They followed Su Ying hand in hand.


    From the bedside to the door, only a few steps away, they seem to have been in a sea of fire.


    The room had been filled with smoke, choking.


    Four people covered their mouths and noses to the door, which found that the door was locked from the outside.


    Su Ying also vaguely smelled the smell of gasoline. The fire outside was blazing. I was afraid it was more severe than the fire inside. Even if the door was opened, it was difficult to escape.At the moment, the Empress Dowager was frightened and angry. She was afraid that she would faint in the next moment.


    The fire outside was bigger, and her eyes were almost blinded by the smoke.


    There were blue veins on her forehead, and her eyes were filled with anger: "who is going to hurt my family?"


    "Don''t be nervous. Go to the window over there!" Su Ying''s cold eyes flashed a bloodthirsty, she resolutely pointed to the window over there.


    Su Ying supported the empress dowager, while looking at the two children, four people in the fire hard forward.


    When I was about to get to the window account, the beam fell down from above


    The Empress Dowager saw that the crossbeam was about to hit her. Her face was so white that her heart seemed to jump out.


    Her mouth was open and her voice was in her throat.


    "Be careful!" Su Ying saw the crossbeam fall down, quickly push the Empress Dowager forward, protect behind her.


    "Mother!" The two little buns looked at the beam falling behind his mother''s back, so scared that their hearts would stop.


    Hearing the sound of the beam landing, the Empress Dowager''s heart has unspeakable gratitude.


    Su Ying took a breath of relief and pulled two small buns: "go!"


    Su Ying pushed the window, as she expected, the window was nailed to death from the outside.


    Good!


    Su Ying''s eyes at the moment do not have the slightest feelings, some are just cold, cruel and bloodthirsty, now will hit her two baby sons!


    The fire is relatively better here, and the windows should be much better damaged than the doors.


    "Bang! Bang! Bang Su Ying glanced at the window faintly, and then the whole body was suspended. She raised her legs to face the window, which was a few whirling kicks.


    The fire in the house is getting bigger and bigger. The Empress Dowager is almost stupefied to face death so close for the first time.


    Therefore, she did not notice the details of Su Ying''s martial arts.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 677

    Su Xiaorui is so handsome by Su Ying''s neat posture. He doesn''t know his mother is so powerful.


    He held out his little hand and clapped his hands, and his face looked adored: "Wow! What a wonderful mother


    Ye Xiaonian took a look at her stiff faced grandmother, and then glanced at Su Xiaorui. Three black lines appeared on her forehead: "shall we escape now?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are so sincere that his eyes are bright: "but my mother is really powerful."


    Su Ying is also a little speechless. In such a critical moment, she does not forget to praise her mother. Su Xiaorui is the only one in the world.


    Su Ying''s feet kick down, the window has become loose.


    This is too time-consuming, Su Ying at this time to see a chair by the window, she directly picked up the chair, hit the window heavily, and then heavy again.


    Pieces of wood on the window splashed everywhere, and the window was smashed into a big hole.


    Su Xiaorui was shocked: "my mother is so powerful and powerful."


    Ye Xiaonian: "Xiaorui, you are enough..."


    The fire forced them into this room. The more dangerous the situation was, the more hated the Empress Dowager was. Now she would like to order that the person who set the fire would be pulled out and killed immediately!


    "Grandmother, you go out first..." Su Ying finally smashed the window, is ready to let the Empress Dowager go out first.


    is just the queen mother at this critical time suck.


    After all, she was old and smoked too much. Because of her nervousness, she suddenly fainted.


    "Great grandmother! What''s the matter with you? " Su Xiaorui was shocked, "mother, how to do?"


    Naturally, it''s all to be taken out. Su Xiaorui''s eyebrows are slightly frowned. If she only mentions the empress dowager, it will be a simple matter. But what should the two children do


    At this time, seven or eight agile black figures fell from the sky


    "Princess, it''s too late to come down!"


    Su Ying took a breath: "catch it?"


    "A man was caught alive."


    Su Ying''s eyes showed a light joy: "save the Empress Dowager quickly."


    On the other side, Su Ying''s house was poured with fire oil. Because of the strong wind at night, the fire spread quickly.


    People in the dream smell of smoke, and heard someone shouting water, one by one wake up.


    For a moment, everyone was afraid that he had something to do, and they all ran out of the room in a hurry.


    Yu Qing and mibin come out with their clothes on. They see Su Ying''s room completely surrounded by fire. They see a smile in each other''s eyes.


    Yu Qing sneered in her heart. The fire was so big that a weak woman with two children could not escape.


    Yu Qing''s eyes beat with two flames. Her face, which is always indifferent, is now enchanting in the light of fire, with a strange smell.


    The flames burned more and more, the roof tiles crackled, like an explosion, flying all over the sky, injuring many people.


    The flame kept rising into the air, flying out of countless sparks, Yu Qing''s eyes were full of red light, and his heart was elated and excited.


    Su Ying that slut gets the Empress Dowager''s favor with her two children, so what?


    Since this day, Su Ying and her two children are gone, and she will no longer have to be suppressed by her everywhere!


    Mammy Hu''s voice was extremely panic: "put out the fire, quickly put out the fire, the Empress Dowager is inside! Help


    Yu Qinggang was just sinking into his deep complacency. When she heard mammy Hu say that the Empress Dowager was also in it, her face suddenly changed and turned pale.


    Yu Qing''s heart deeply flashed a touch of panic. If the Empress Dowager was killed, it would be troublesome.


    The smile on MI pin''s lips shrank, and her face turned white: "what do you say, Mammy Hu? Aunt, she... "


    Mibin''s eyes widened and her face showed an incredible expression. Her voice rose a little bit: "isn''t my aunt staying in her room? How can she stay here?"


    If there is still time for mother Hu to go back to MI pin, she instructs several servants to put out the fire: "hurry up, hurry up, the Empress Dowager can''t stand it..."


    Mibin stood in the yard, his face complex.


    Naturally, she would like Su Ying to die, but she did not expect to implicate the Empress Dowager.


    After that, her mother will follow her?


    Buckets of water were splashed into the house because of the oil. The more water was poured inside, the higher the fire went.


    Sima Mengyao is not well recently and has been sleeping to death.


    When she was woken up to find out the situation, she could not say a word with her mouth open.


    When she got up, she was about to rush inside and was held by Miss Wang on the side: "four imperial concubines, are you crazy? Do you still run inside at this time?"


    Situ Mengyao''s body trembled violently: "the Empress Dowager is inside, the second sister-in-law is inside, and two children are inside!"


    Her former calmness had long disappeared, and now her mind was so confused that she was ready to cry.Yu Qing on one side slowly figured it out. In any case, no one could see who was under the fire. As for who died, it was the will of God.


    Her eyes flashed a bleak look, she screamed: "go to save people, quickly to save people, the Empress Dowager is in it!"


    Under the leadership of Yu Qing, many women scream. If the Empress Dowager is really burned inside, no one can get rid of the relationship, so it is necessary to make a show.


    They call back, dare to go in to save a few books.


    Even the servants and monks dare not go in. They stare at such a big fire, and they are scared to death.


    The fire is too big, if they rush in at the moment, it will be a dead end.


    At this time, mother Hu suddenly saw a few figures not far away. She exclaimed happily, "come out, the Empress Dowager is out, the second young master and the princess are all out!"


    Hearing the voice of mother Hu, the faces of all the people were beaming with joy.


    Mibin looked at the other side of the line of sight, and saw Su Ying holding the Empress Dowager out, followed by two little ghosts.


    All four of them looked very embarrassed, their faces were blackened with black paint, and their clothes were burnt in many places.


    Mibin sees the Empress Dowager paralyzed on Su Ying''s body.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager looks very embarrassed. Her face is covered with black ash, and she can''t see the original appearance clearly. Her hair was dishevelled, half of which covered her face, and her clothes were full of burnt holes.


    Now the Empress Dowager seems to be dying, and Mi Fei''s heart is not good.


    "Why don''t you shout at me, aunt


    When mibin cried, all the women were shocked.


    They all think the Empress Dowager is dead.


    So busy kneeling busy kneeling, busy crying busy, a time everywhere is the sound of exhausted crying.


    They were afraid that they would cry so low that the accusation of disrespect would fall on them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 678

    Yu Qing knelt on the ground with all the women''s wives and almost cried out.


    Xiao Jing beside him is still stupefied and unresponsive. Yu Qing pinches his little ass, and Xiaojing cries out.


    Yu Qing wiped her tears and beat her chest and feet: "how could you..."


    Standard mourning.


    Her heart hate ah, heart bitter ah, at this moment she is the most oppressive, originally their plan was to take advantage of this opportunity to kill Su Ying and her children.


    But she wanted to make people come back alive, but the Empress Dowager was sacrificed.


    The previous pride was long gone.


    But the extraordinary under the clever, so many years have never lost hands, this time I''m afraid also should withdraw clean.


    Su Xiaorui listened to these women''s wails, only felt creepy.


    "Brother, they don''t think they''re great grandmothers..."


    Night small read a well: "if you don''t let them stop, they can cry all night."


    "I don''t want to..." Su Xiaorui wrinkled his face. "We managed to escape from the sea of fire, and we survived. If we are poisoned by these cries again, we will become deaf even if we are not scared to death. "


    Su Ying didn''t hear the conversation between the two children, but she could guess what they wanted to say by looking at their looks. She expressed deep approval. The voice was too terrible, it was just a magic sound piercing the ears.


    Su Xiaorui roared: "great grandmother is OK, just fainted."


    Their cry was so loud that it completely covered his voice.


    So Su Xiaorui screamed and yelled again: "great grandmother, it''s OK, just fainted!"


    After kneeling, what''s wrong with me!


    Mammy Hu reacted to this and quickly dried her tears. She helped the Empress Dowager from Su Ying''s side: "go and ask the grand doctor, go and ask the grand doctor!"


    The Empress Dowager fainted before, and now it seems to be awakened by these cries.


    She opened her eyes slowly. She was relieved to see that she was finally out of danger.


    But as soon as she remembered that she had been caught in a sea of fire, she was almost hit by the crossbeam and nearly died. Her eyes burst into a terrifying glare, and her face showed a ferocious look.


    She coldly glanced at the crowd: "who is going to hurt the family and the children?"?! I will never let my family down! "


    Every word of the Empress Dowager is full of hatred.


    Although her face was covered with dark gray and looked very funny, she could not hide the fierce color on her face and the anger in her voice.


    When they heard the Empress Dowager''s harsh words, they all lowered their heads and did not dare to say a word.


    The Empress Dowager''s chest heaved violently because she was so excited that she fainted again.


    At this time, the accompanying doctor came in a hurry. After passing the pulse for the empress dowager, he seriously said, "the Empress Dowager only inhaled excessive smoke and was frightened, which led to fainting. There was no sign of burns on her body, and she woke up after a while


    Mother Hu was relieved when she heard that there was nothing wrong. She ordered the Empress Dowager to go to her room to rest.


    At this time, the fire was gradually extinguished, but the house where Su Ying lived was almost destroyed, and there was a pungent smell everywhere.


    The abbot also came here at this time. The great Buddhist temple has never happened such a thing for so many years.


    There are so many noble people living in this courtyard today. If something happens to them, they will be responsible for it.


    "Amitabha." The abbot first saw that there were no casualties, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. Then he drank to his back in a hurry and anger: "how can we get out of the water here?"


    A monk said in a hurry: "abbot, there are women''s wives living in the clouds here. It''s not convenient for us to come in. We came here just after we saw the fire. "


    Su Xiaorui clenched his fist, and his face was angry: "master abbot, this is arson! Today, when my grandmother was sleeping with us, someone locked the door from the outside and nailed the window. This is to suffocate us inside


    A young lady echoed: "my God, who is so insane that he has committed such a crime in Buddhism?"


    The Abbot''s face was so ugly that someone did such a thing here.


    Night small read again way: "the fire spread ferocious, I''m afraid it is drenched with fire oil outside."


    "No wonder the fire can''t be extinguished. The more it is thrown, the more powerful it will be."


    "Hiss, what a cruel heart!"


    Mi pin sneered: "I''m afraid that Princess Huai has offended someone and suffered such revenge. The Empress Dowager has been implicated by you today


    Su Ying looked at Mi pin faintly, and her eyes shot a startling light: "what''s the meaning of MI pin Niang? Listen to MI pin''s voice, I think I know the inside story very well."


    Mi pin is almost unable to think when she is looked at by Su Ying''s eyes. Now that the Empress Dowager and the two children are involved in the arson, how dare mibin dare to set fire to her body at will.She said with a smile: "Princess Huai is joking. My palace is just talking at will. Fortunately, no one is hurt this time."


    "This kind of joke is not random." Su Ying''s lips are covered with a faint smile. The chill in the smile makes mibin and Yu Qing very frightened.


    "Now that the fire has destroyed all traces, it can''t be checked again," he said


    Su Ying''s lips congealed with a sneer: "is it? Does mibin really feel that it is impossible to investigate this matter again, or does he think it should not be investigated? "


    "What does Princess Huai mean by that? Is this really what Mi pin did? "


    "I think it''s like, didn''t you hear Mi pin say that Princess Huai offended someone and got revenge?"


    "Yes? If you want to say, it''s not mi pin Niang who has the most hatred with Princess Huai now? Now that she is not favored by the empress dowager, she is inevitably jealous. "


    "The most poisonous woman''s heart!"


    After listening to his anger, MI pin showed a cold look in his eyes: "Princess Huai, what do you mean?"


    Su Ying seems not to have listened to her at all. She takes back her sight lightly and looks at Yu Qing with a meaningful look.


    At this time, two bodyguards came with a man in black. They looked at Su Ying respectfully: "princess, we have a suspect."


    "Good!" Su Ying nodded, and her sight swept lightly in the crowd. "It''s too late today, and the Empress Dowager is also frightened. I''ll report it to her after dawn. "


    When Yu Qing''s eyes fell on the man, her blood seemed to stop.


    Her heart beat suddenly, some panic, but in front of the public, she did not dare to show.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 679

    "You set the fire? Who on earth is directing it? " Su Ying looks at that man, the voice is very light, a pair of eyes like glacier general have no emotion.


    The man bowed his head and did not look at anyone or speak. He did not cooperate at all.


    A bodyguard kicked him heavily behind him, and the man in black snorted.


    "Don''t let him die!" Su Ying suddenly high voice way, her voice just fell, one side of a bodyguard came forward to pinch the chin of the man in black.


    With a click, his chin was dislocated, and a round black pill was dug out of his mouth.


    Su Ying''s hair is flying with the wind. Although her face is black, she has a cold determination.


    The courage she exuded was beyond recognition, and people around her held their breath.


    "How could it be so easy to die?" Su Ying''s sight glanced around lightly. Her sight fell on Yu Qing''s face for three seconds. "Murdering the Empress Dowager is a big crime to punish the nine clans."


    Yu Qing only felt that her eyes were cold from the bottom of her heart.


    Under the wide long sleeve, she tightly clenched her ten fingers. She spent a lot of effort to make herself look straight at Su Ying.


    Because the man in black did not cooperate, the matter was so rigid.


    Su Ying smile, the body sent out a kind of forcing momentum: "you can not say now, wait a moment, there are opportunities, take it."


    The arson happened in the Great Buddha Temple. Although it was not done by the people in the temple, the abbot was also duty bound.


    He put his hands together and confessed to Su Ying.


    Su Ying took back her sight from Yu Qing and said to the abbot, "master, don''t blame yourself. I will report this to the Empress Dowager tomorrow. I will find out the truth."


    "Yes." The master took a look at the house that was almost burned out. "The princess''s house has been burned down now. It''s not as good as..."


    At this time, situ Mengyao regained consciousness. She quickly walked to Su Ying''s side: "my room is spacious. Now it''s midnight. My sister-in-law and two children will make do with me for one night."


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly Yang, to situ Mengyao comfortable smile: "good."


    Seeing that it was getting late and the murderer had been caught, they all went back to their rooms. On the way, they were still talking about how the fire started and who was going to murder Princess Huai and the Empress Dowager.


    In order to show their loyalty, what they say is the murderer. They must be severely punished. They should be cut into thousands of pieces.


    Listening to these sounds, Yu Qing doesn''t look very good.


    Su Ying and her two children follow situ Mengyao back to the house. She holds Su Ying''s hand hard, and her fingers are cold.


    Her face was full of fear and happiness: "the fire burned so much that I was scared to death."


    "Isn''t this good for me?" Su Ying looks at situ Mengyao''s sincere look and feels warm in her heart.


    Su Ying placidly patted situ Mengyao''s hand, with a bright smile on her dirty face, as if she had never experienced such a dangerous thing.


    "Fortunately, fortunately." Situ Mengyao whispered a few words of Amitabha. She looked down at the two children. Their faces were black, only two pairs of black and white eyes were exposed.


    Situ Mengyao squatted down and held them in his arms. He asked softly, "Xiaorui, Xiaonian, are you scared?"


    Night Xiaonian shook his head: "thank you for your concern."


    Su Xiaorui grinned and showed his white teeth. He said crisply, "it''s exciting to have a mother who doesn''t feel afraid at all."


    Night small read speechless ground stare at him: "in case be burned, you don''t feel exciting."


    "It''s not burned." Su Xiaorui stretched out his hands and turned a circle, "look, in addition to the corner of his coat was burned a little bit, I now look at it very well."


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him, slowly said: "is it? I didn''t know who it was before. The corner of his coat was burned by fire, and he was screaming all the time. I was terrified


    Su Xiaorui awkwardly murmured: "you remember the mistake, which has this matter."


    Night small read hook shallow smile: "that person also said, mother, how lovely..."


    "Don''t talk about it!" Su Xiaorui didn''t go too far, and said with some hatred: "hum, those hateful bad guys set fire to us, and we would all be trapped in it. If it wasn''t for our mother, we might have been burned alive."


    Su Xiaorui makes a joke. Situ Mengyao''s face changes slightly when he hears this.


    The outside of the house was poured with fire oil, and the fire was so silent that the villains still locked them in.


    Su Xiaorui frowned and said, "in fact, it''s really dangerous. It happens that my great grandmother is sleeping here. When she escaped, she was almost hit by the beam. Fortunately, she was protected by her mother


    Situ Mengyao asked, "how could the emperor''s grandmother be in your room?"


    "The emperor''s grandmother had a nightmare before. She couldn''t put down two children and came to have a look. She didn''t expect such a thing to happen." A cold light flashed through Su Ying''s eyes."My great grandmother was frightened and ill for a long time. I don''t know if anything happened this time."


    Two children also want to say something, Su Ying rubbed their heads: "it''s very late, go to bed first, tomorrow morning to see my great grandmother."


    "Well." The two children nodded smartly.


    Why did Su just want to wash her face


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes slipped nervously: "I haven''t seen it before. It won''t be..."


    As soon as situ Mengyao''s voice fell, there was a knock at the door. The Green Mark''s anxious voice came from outside: "four imperial concubines, have you seen the princess?"


    Su Ying heard the sound of the green mark and opened the door.


    Green mark stood at the door. She didn''t look hurt.


    As soon as green mark saw Su Ying, he took a look at the two young masters. Her tears ran down: "princess, are you all right?"


    Su Ying shook her head and asked, "where did you go just now?"


    "The maid went to the kitchen to make a pot of water for the princess. When she came back, she was knocked unconscious and thrown into the grass. When I woke up just now, I found that the princess''s room was completely burnt out, and the maids'' hearts were about to jump out. " The more green mark thought, the more afraid she was. She imagined what she had experienced there. She wiped her eyes, "but looking at the quiet surroundings, she thought that the princess should have nothing to do, so she came to ask the fourth princess."


    Su Ying saw green mark cry sad, some funny way: "OK, don''t cry."


    Green Mark thought again or afraid, and bowed his head sobbing non-stop.


    Su Ying saw her crying endlessly. She didn''t want to stop at all. She couldn''t help but say, "go and fetch some water to wash the faces and hands of the two young masters. They are both as dirty as the cat."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 680

    "I''ll go right away Green Mark got Su Ying''s order, and then stopped crying and ran outside in a hurry.


    After green mark went out, Su Ying heard two little buns talking.


    Su Xiaorui put his dirty face close to night Xiaonian and shook his head: "brother, you are a little cat now, and your mother is a big cat."


    Night small read his one eye: "that you?"


    Su Xiaorui laughs incomparably lovable: "I am Invincible lovely little cat."


    Su Ying was immediately amused. She held out her finger and scraped his nose: "Su Xiaorui, do you want a face?"


    Su Xiaorui pinched his ear and made a grimace at Su Ying: "don''t your mother think I''m cute?"


    Before the haze mood also because Su Xiaorui much better.


    Situ Mengyao couldn''t help laughing.


    Green mark soon brought the hot water over. Situ Mengyao drained the towel himself and carefully wiped the small face and hand of Xiaorui and Xiaonian.


    Su Ying looked at her carefully drooping eyes, heart tip slightly jump, eyes show some distressed look.


    Yu Qing, who lives very close to here, after she coaxes Xiaojing to sleep, she sits in front of the round table and can''t sleep at all.


    She tasted the tea cup by cup, upset.


    "Imperial concubine, here comes my concubine."


    Mibin came in from the outside, looked at Yu Qing''s expression and said, "I see you''re still on. I''ll come and have a look. Why haven''t you slept yet


    Yu Qing''s lips raised a taunt: "how can I still sleep now?"


    Mi pin''s seductive eyes crossed her dark and fierce look: "this woman is really lucky and fateful. Such a big fire can''t burn her!"


    Yu Qing took a deep breath and clasped her hands tightly: "it seems that even heaven is helping her. In such a big fire, she escaped from death with her two children, and her imperial grandmother..."


    "How could my aunt stay with this woman today?" Mibin pressed her fingertips on her eyebrows. "It seems that my aunt loves Su Ying and her two children more than we thought! Even sleeping with them at night Where has this happened in the past? "


    Yu Qing hates to die in the heart, how does she not know?


    I don''t know where Su Ying attracts the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager is becoming more and more popular with her every day.


    To the two children, to say nothing of it, she was like spoiling the lifeblood.


    "Didn''t my aunt always feel that the two children are blessed? This time, she was almost burned to death by the two children. How about making a plan? "


    Yu Qing sighed. She didn''t want to make a plan, but after tomorrow morning, the man If that person confessed extraordinary how to do?


    She was sitting here now, but she seemed to hear the execution of the man in her ears, and the sad voice could not be heard.


    In her heart flashed Su Ying''s eyes full of cold. For the first time, she was so frightened that she was afraid that the person could not stand the punishment.


    She has sent someone back to report extraordinary. I don''t know if he has come up with a way.


    Yu Qing wanted to cut Su Ying into a thousand pieces at the moment. She escaped from death. She caught everyone. Was it because they were too relaxed at the beginning.


    After sitting here for a while, mibin left because she was upset.


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    The sky is about to light, the night special did not go to sleep.


    He was sitting in the front room, a little red and full of excitement, and his plans for the evening would be safe and sound.


    That woman is going to die soon, and the two stinky kids are going to be buried with them!


    Isn''t yefeibai your favorite woman? Not the most painful two children? How would he collapse if he knew of their death.


    The more he thinks about it, the more happy he feels. He looks forward to looking at the silent night, waiting for the next man to come and return immediately.


    At this moment, a servant came back from the outside.


    Night extraordinary eyes a bright, put aside the teacup in his hand to one side, his gentle and elegant face showed a touch of evil smile, the whole face looks very strange: "how, died?"


    "The fifth Prince..." The servant knelt down on the ground with a stuttering voice.


    Night special looking at him drooping his head, heart suddenly emerged a bad premonition.


    The smile on his face gradually converged, and his brow tightened: "what''s going on?"


    "When Princess Huai''s house was burning up, the Empress Dowager happened to be in that room..."


    "Fool!" Night extraordinary face appears anger, "how is the emperor grandmother now?"


    "The Empress Dowager is all right." The servant raised his head and took a special look at the night. "Princess Huai and the two young masters are all ok..."


    Night special throat is astringent, almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Asshole!" He arranged for such a long time, and finally got such a chance, just to take Su Ying''s life, and now he came back to say that they were all well.Night extraordinary originally thought this is the worst result, he did not vent, heard the servant stuttering: "five imperial concubines also said..."


    "What else?" Night extraordinary eyebrow tight frown, coldly looking at him.


    The servant closed his eyes slightly and said bravely, "the five imperial concubines also said that ah Qin was caught by the people who secretly protected Princess Huai!"


    "What?" Night extraordinary face with a touch of horror, he kicked heavily in the chest of the servants, "waste! A bunch of rubbish


    The servant covered his chest, and there were still wet blood stains on his lips: "Princess Huai has imprisoned ah Qin for execution. I don''t know if he can stand it or not!"


    Night special gas gets complexion to rise red, breath disorder.


    "I''m afraid that after dawn, the Empress Dowager will investigate the matter thoroughly."


    "Damn it!" Night special gnash teeth, the blue veins on the forehead jump violently, the bottom of the eye shows ferocious look.


    He stood up and walked around the room, his face pale, even with a trace of fear.


    He is the most familiar with the emperor''s grandmother''s temperament. Although she is dedicated to Buddhism, if her life is threatened, her means are more cruel than anyone else!


    Night special looking at the outside of the sky, the light of the sky, his fingers tightly clenched into a fist, "kill him!"


    "I understand..."


    "Slow, it''s not right for us to do it ourselves." The night specially faces the window but stands, between the eyebrows reveals the puzzled look.


    At this time, the servant suddenly thought of what: "five prince, you might as well push this matter to the five princess."


    Night special sneer: "five princess? Now she is afraid that she has arrived in the western Xinjiang. Where are the five princesses


    The servant gathered to the night extraordinary ear to say a few words, the night extraordinary sneered: "this is really Providence, you bring her to see me, say this prince has a way to revenge for her!"


    On the birthday of the empress dowager, the five princesses were punished by the Ming emperor and sent to the frontier.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 681

    Although the five princesses were unwilling to do so, they could only pack their bags and move their family to Xijiang with all their savings.


    Her relationship with her husband-in-law is not deep, because of this, the son-in-law hates her even more.


    On the way to the west of Xinjiang, the fifth Princess and her son-in-law quarrel day by day.


    After half a month, they finally arrived in the West desert area, which is full of yellow sand and deserted.


    There are many bandits in the desert, each armed with martial arts, who often rob passing officials and rich merchants.


    The fifth princess was used to the luxurious life, even on the way to the west Xinjiang.


    Her carriage is very luxurious, the outside is inlaid with exquisite glass, hanging beautiful tassels, the whole car is decorated with exquisite and gorgeous. Every day she dressed up as if to go to a palace banquet, make-up delicate, not to mention the cost of food and drink.


    But what she didn''t expect was that such a luxurious carriage had become a sweet cake in the eyes of robbers.


    They had just entered the West desert. A group of masked men in black with big knives surrounded their whole motorcade: "get off! Leave everything behind


    Five princess''s face is full of flustered look: "how to return a responsibility?"


    The emperor''s son-in-law looked out of his eyes with a look of Horror: "we met the robbers! They want our property. "


    The fifth Princess held Tiannuo in her arms. She lifted the curtain and looked at the masked man outside. She said in a cold voice, "you can''t hand in anything! The western Xinjiang is hard. If we give them things, how can we live in the western Xinjiang? "


    The emperor''s face was still hesitant.


    The fifth princess said again, "we have so many bodyguards. Are we afraid we can''t beat them?"


    The fifth princess is always proud of herself. She lifts the curtain of the car with her slender fingers and says, "come on, drive these bandits away from our palace!"


    The arrogance of the fifth Princess completely angered the robbers.


    A robber is the most unreasonable. If you dare to be unreasonable with him, he can be a hundred times more unreasonable than you.


    They don''t care whether you are a princess or a queen. In the West desert, they are the boss here, the emperor and Laozi here!


    They dare to bully here, and their strength is not to be underestimated.


    The robbers show off the guy and start to rob. These guards are not the opponents of the robbers, but after a few rounds, most of them have been killed and injured.


    At the beginning, the fifth princess was determined to get it. She thought it was easy to kill all the robbers.


    In the carriage, Tiannuo scared the whole person to the princess''s arms. His eyes were frightened and he didn''t even dare to cry.


    Hearing the pungent smell of blood in the air, the son-in-law frowned and said, "if you leave green hills, you don''t have to worry about firewood burning. Money is something out of your body. You''ll give it to them first."


    On hearing this, the fifth princess was furious: "these savings are all accumulated by our palace for many years. Are you willing to give up this palace? You are the son-in-law of our palace. If you don''t solve the robbers, you help the robbers covet the things of the princess. Are you still a man? "


    The son-in-law was too angry to speak.


    At this time, the curtain of the carriage was suddenly lifted, and a big knife was shining in front of them, with a cold light in the sun.


    The fifth princess was scared to the ground, and didn''t know where to run for the arrogance of her son-in-law.


    "If you are a man, go up to this palace quickly!" Five Princess pushed a son-in-law, the voice is arrogant, "go up to kill this bandit."


    The body of the emperor''s son-in-law''s body moves forward, and has not thought how to resist. The ferocious robber in front of him has already inserted the knife into the emperor''s stomach.


    The son-in-law Leng for a moment, it seems that he has not responded to what is going on, he has closed his eyes.


    After the fifth princess married his son-in-law, she was always quarrelling with him. She could see that he died in front of her and was covered with blood. She was still shocked: "Tian Zhong..."


    After all, he is his husband and Xiao Nuo''s father. If he dies, what should he do?


    Isn''t she a widow?


    The fifth Princess didn''t have time to feel sorry for herself. The bloody knife pointed to Xiao Nuo.


    "Ah, ah, ah, all for you, all the money for you! Please let us go. Please let us go. " The fifth princess was too frightened at the moment, and nothing was worth mentioning in front of her death.


    At the moment, she is not like a princess who raises youchuzun. Her whole body is shaking.


    She was afraid that the robbers in front of her would end her knife. She gave up all her savings, and she began to take off the hairpin and bracelet on her head and throw them to him: "all for you, all for you, everything for you! Don''t kill us


    "It would have been nice to have said no. I''ve wasted so much Kung Fu!" The robber sneered, and then started to pull the fifth princess. The fifth Princess screamed again, and Tian Nuo in his arms was frightened and widened his eyes.


    Just waiting for her reaction, she and Xiao Nuo were heavily thrown into the desert, including the body of her husband-in-law.It seems that we are satisfied with the carriage. We want to take a good picture of the carriage


    The fifth princess was sitting in the desert with Xiao Nuo in her arms. She saw that the robbers had robbed them of all their belongings. They had left nothing.


    The bodyguards were almost dead and injured, but there were no more than 56 people left.


    "How could that happen? How could this happen? " The fifth Princess sat there with a dull expression, tears streaming down her cheek.


    "What now, princess?" A guard came up and asked.


    The fifth princess took a deep breath: "the son-in-law was injured by robbers. Naturally, the princess wants to help her spirit to return to Beijing."


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment: "the corpse of the son-in-law..."


    The fifth princess looked at her husband-in-law with a sad look on her last face: "find a place to bury it at will."


    "Yes The emperor''s son-in-law''s fingers moved for a moment, but no one saw it at all.


    The fifth princess lost all her belongings, and finally returned to the capital with little Nuo. At the moment, she was dishevelled and dishevelled.


    She wanted to go into the palace to ask her father to make decisions, but night extraordinary found her first.


    After he sent his servants to bathe and change clothes for her, he looked at her with tears in his eyes: "five younger sister, how did you become this way?"


    "Brother Wu Huang..." The fifth Princess opened her mouth, her voice choked, she wiped her tears with a veil, "my life is so bitter!"


    The night particularly soft ground says: "you say slowly, what is going on after all?"


    "We met the robbers, and everything was taken away, son-in-law He''s dead, too. " Five Princess tears like a broken line of pearls down, "I now and Nuoer orphan widowed mother, what should be done?"


    Night special full face consolation look: "nature is to look for a backer first."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 682

    "Find a backer?" The fifth princess was silent for a long time, and her eyes showed a dispirited look. "I am now rejected by my father and the emperor, and my son-in-law has gone. Now I have only xiaonuo. Who can I find as a supporter?"


    Night special a pair of empathy appearance, he pondered for a while: "say up, the emperor grandmother pour is calculate pain you."


    "Queen grandmother?" The fifth Princess pursed her purplish red lips, and her eyes gradually showed a cold look. "The imperial grandmother really loved me and xiaonuo before, but since ye Xiaorui appeared, everything has changed!"


    "Yes, it is. In the past, the emperor''s grandmother had a lot of pain in her heart for Xiaojing, but now she feels unnecessary even to see her last time. "


    "What''s good about that cheap, unknown breed?" The fifth Princess tightly pulled her fingers tightly, and her skin color was slightly red. "Is it just that her mouth is like wiping honey and picking out some words that the imperial grandmother likes to make her dizzy? The emperor''s grandmother is very cold to Xiao Nuo and Xiao Jing, and I don''t know if he interferes with him! "


    The night is particularly thoughtful: "pour is this possibility."


    "Su Ying''s cunt is good at arguing. If you follow her, you must be chewing your tongue in front of your grandmother!" After the fifth Princess made up for herself, the more she wanted to be, the more angry she was. In her beautiful eyes, she was filled with jealousy


    "Although ye Xiaorui is young, he has this ability." The night extraordinary some helpless ground says, "previously emperor grandmother was ill a few days, always be him to accompany beside. After the emperor''s grandmother was well, he was the only one in her eyes, and she wanted to give him the best. The emperor''s grandmother had given him the black jade he had been wearing for many years, and even the new jade cabbage was given to him yesterday


    Five princesses hate to gnash teeth: "eccentric!"


    "The emperor''s grandmother was really unfair to several great grandchildren." Ye Fan took a sip of tea. "She was thinking about the two children in huaiwang mansion. What new things and good things should be kept for Xiaorui. Did she ever think of Xiaojing and xiaonuo? The emperor''s grandmother wants Xiao Rui to accompany him every day, and even sleeps with him at night. "


    As the sky grew brighter, the candles in the room burned out to the end.


    The fifth princess''s face is half hidden in the dark, half bright and half ignorant. Her eyebrows are tightly wrinkled. Has the emperor''s grandmother ever treated others like this?


    The fifth princess only felt a turbid breath in her chest, which was very unhappy.


    At the moment, the pale eyes of the princess in the teacup seemed pale and weak.


    With a sinister and cunning look in her eyes, ye Feifan said sincerely and heartily, "Wu Mei was deeply loved by his father and his grandmother, and was respected in Beijing. Now I''ve only been away from the capital for just over a month. How can I be so haggard? "


    The fifth Princess unconsciously covered her face. She had just looked in the mirror. She was in rags and her hair was messy.


    She looked like a beggar woman.


    She''s such a beautiful princess!


    Night special pause half a moment, and continue to follow good advice: "if not for that thing, five younger sister is still living a comfortable life in the capital, which need to go out to suffer this?"


    Because the night extraordinary this sentence, a group of fire Teng from the bottom of her heart burning up.


    She scratched her fingernails across the table, making a mark.


    Her face showed fierce light, her face even more ferocious: "if it were not for that bitch and those two children, how could I have fallen into such a situation?"


    It was because of them that she was sent to Xijiang by her father! It is because of them that her son-in-law will die! It was because of them that her savings were all robbed. It was because of them that Xiao Nuo was frightened and seriously ill. She often cried at night!


    She must take back the revenge!


    YeFan looked at the hatred of the fifth princess''s eyes, and a successful smile crossed his eyes. He seemed to think of something: "the emperor''s grandmother had prejudice against Su Ying before, but now because of her two children, she is also very fond of her. The emperor''s grandmother is now ill, and they are all there for fear that the time will come... "


    The fifth Princess raised her head and frowned slightly: "is your grandmother sick again?"


    The night special nodded: "the emperor''s grandmother went to the great Buddhist temple to burn incense and pray for blessing yesterday, but someone set fire to murder at night. The emperor''s grandmother was almost burned inside and was frightened."


    The fifth Princess patted the table, and her face was angry: "how dare you be so bold?"


    "Fortunately, the villain has been caught..." Night special sighs to say, "the emperor grandmother is still lying on the bed now, this villain still needs the emperor''s ancestral mother from hair."


    "Such a bold villain should be killed directly!" Five Princess sneered, "where still need emperor grandmother automatic hand."


    "The emperor''s grandmother was accompanied by a group of women. What''s your idea? If we can really deal with this murderer, my grandmother will be happy


    The fifth Princess raised a smile on her lips, and a good idea sprouted in her mind.


    If she could punish the murderer, would she be happy?If she can rely on this matter to win the favor of the emperor''s grandmother, in the future, it will be regarded as a supporter for herself and xiaonuo.


    Big Buddha Temple.


    Su Ying got up early in the morning and went to see the Empress Dowager with two small buns.


    The empress dowager, leaning against the head of the bed with a soft pillow, was awake. Although her face had a look of shock and uncertainty, she looked much better.


    Su Xiaorui obediently came forward and stretched out his tender little hand to cover the Empress Dowager''s forehead: "Taizu mother, do you still feel sick now?"


    The Empress Dowager lovingly looked at Su Xiaorui and chuckled at her lips. She held Xiaorui''s hand and said, "mother Taizu doesn''t feel bad to see you."


    Su Xiaorui grabs the Empress Dowager''s search and is tired of being beside the Empress Dowager: "in order to make great grandmother get better soon, Xiao Rui still stays here to accompany the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help laughing.


    At this time, a little movement came from the door: "young master Jing, the Empress Dowager needs to be quiet now."


    Xiao Jing''s voice: "I just want to see my grandmother. Is it ok now?"


    "This..."


    "I''ve heard brother Xiaorui''s voice. I won''t make trouble with my grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly: "let him in."


    As soon as he entered the door, Yejing ran towards the Empress Dowager like Su Xiaorui. He intended to squeeze Su Xiaorui away from the Empress Dowager. Unexpectedly, Su Xiaorui hid himself slightly and the night scene hit the Empress Dowager severely.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager''s face changed, the night scene seemed to have no feeling at all. He opened his hands and was greasy on the Empress Dowager''s body: "Tai Zu mu, are you better today?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 683

    Early this morning, Yu Qing woke up very early. She seemed to be in a state of restlessness.


    Night scene did not think so much, just thought that the mother was worried about the Empress Dowager''s body. He also comforted Yu Qing not to worry. Later, he would go to see her grandmother in person.


    Yejing recalled that the Empress Dowager was good to their children, but now it seems that he prefers Xiao Rui most.


    He thought and thought carefully and found that the reason why the Empress Dowager liked Xiaorui was that he would be coquettish, pester people and talk sweet words. He didn''t want to be oppressed by night Xiaorui everywhere.


    So he will be more coquettish than he is, will be more pestering than him, and will say more words than him!


    As a result, as soon as the night scene pours on the empress dowager, he will arch his small head on the Empress Dowager''s stomach and rub hard. He also learned from Su Xiaorui''s appearance, grinning his lips and showing a lovely smile: "great grandmother, you must be better."


    Yexiaonian usually sees more night scenes. He is bossy at a young age. Today, when I see him acting like a good cat, I suddenly have a feeling of countdown.


    Su Xiaorui looks at the action of the night scene, and suddenly three black lines appear on his forehead.


    "Ouch..." The Empress Dowager had just had breakfast when she was suddenly rubbed against her stomach and felt very uncomfortable.


    Night scene has not wrapped his little arm around the empress dowager, he was pushed away by the Empress Dowager.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was uncomfortable, Su Xiaorui quickly brought the tea on the table to the empress dowager, and said with concern, "Tai Zu mu, have a drink of tea."


    Night scene too want to get the approval of his mother, too much want his mother to pet a person.


    He gave Su Xiaorui a cold look and reached out to grab the tea cup in his hand. In the process of snatching, he also deliberately scratched the back of his hand with his nails: "I''ll come!"


    Su Xiaorui hissed and frowned slightly.


    Su Xiaorui releases his hand in good time when he wins the night scene too hard.


    Night scene body back a stagger, in the hand of the tea cup did not hold firmly, all the water splashed on the Empress Dowager''s thin quilt.


    For a moment, everyone was stunned.


    The night scene is even more scared pale, looking at the Empress Dowager.


    Su Ying was afraid that the tea would scald the empress dowager, and she was busy lifting the thin.


    She wiped the tea stains on the Empress Dowager''s body with a handkerchief and worried, "are you OK, grandmother?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face is not good, coldly looked at the night scene: "early in the morning, what do you do rashly, go back first!"


    The Empress Dowager''s tone is stern, the night scene is stupefied to look at the empress dowager, in the eye socket emerges the tear idea. This result is far from what he expected.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was not happy, Mammy Hu rushed forward to hold the night scene and said, "master Jing, you should go back first. The Empress Dowager needs to rest."


    After night Jing left crying, Su Xiaorui poured the tea in silence and handed it to the Empress Dowager.


    Well, I can''t bear to be bullied.


    The claw that was scratched red wanted to shake in front of the Empress Dowager intentionally. As expected, the Empress Dowager soon saw: "what''s wrong with your hand?"


    Su Xiaorui shook his head: "nothing. Just now, little brother Rui was too anxious to bring tea to his mother. "


    Looking at Su Xiaorui''s hand, the Empress Dowager is not happy with the night scene.


    After drinking tea, the Empress Dowager looked up at Su Ying and her two children: "the fire was really fierce last night. Are you ok?"


    Su Ying shook her head: "thank you for your concern."


    Night small read wrung eyebrow: "this fire is really strange."


    As soon as the Empress Dowager thought of the fire last night, she was still afraid. At the moment, she was eager to cut the murderer into pieces. She said in a voice, "who is going to hurt my family?"


    Su Ying sank his voice: "this man has committed a great crime, even the emperor''s grandmother has not let go! The murderer has been caught, but he is very hard and won''t say anything


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying: "already caught?"


    "Yes, he is now in the wood shed, waiting for the emperor''s grandmother to come down."


    The Empress Dowager''s face with anger: "Ai family certainly will not let this villain, bring him over!"


    At this time, a subordinate came to report: "empress dowager, Princess Huai, the murderer was killed!"


    "Dead?" Su Ying beautiful eyes but light as water, "someone killed people?"


    The servant hesitated and said, "it''s the fifth princess''s man..."


    "Five princesses?" When the Empress Dowager heard of the five princesses, she was not able to respond. She frowned, "did the five princesses go to the western Xinjiang?"


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a chill, five princesses?


    "The fifth princess is back," he said


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed an ugly look. Yerao was sent to the frontier by the emperor, and returned in private.


    Did she set the fire? She hated the family, the shadow and the two children, so she wanted to burn all the people in it?


    Now things are going to fall, so she''s looking for someone to kill her?


    The Empress Dowager has blue veins on her forehead, and her breath is also disordered. She looks cold: "go and invite the five princesses.""Yes


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    The night is particularly anxious to find five princesses, anxiously asked: "five younger sister, what did you do?"


    The fifth Princess raised her eyebrows with pride, and her enchanting eyes were filled with excitement: "it''s natural to end the villain for the emperor''s grandmother!"


    "Nonsense!" The night is particularly low ah, "you can hit him, torture him, how can a knife understand that person? The mother of Taizu wanted to examine the man, trying to find out who was behind him. You Why are you so confused? "


    The fifth princess was stunned for a moment. When she thought of the Empress Dowager''s angry appearance, she trembled violently in her heart.


    So she''s doing bad things with good intentions?


    She immediately face bloodless, look at night extraordinary with help: "five emperor elder brother, how to do now?"


    "In fact, this is not a terrible thing. I''m afraid that Su Ying will instigate in this matter. When the time comes, my mother will not forgive you." Night extraordinary tiny frown eyebrow thought half a quarter, gather together to five princess''s ear side said something, five Princess repeatedly nodded.


    The fifth princess was soon brought to the Empress Dowager. She was dressed in a filial piety dress, and her black head was spread out. She only had a simple white silk flower.


    Before the Empress Dowager made a sound, the fifth Princess knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager and kowtowed to her.


    All the women around knew that the fifth princess had sent someone to kill the murderer, and they were wondering whether the fifth princess was behind the fire.


    But now, when they see the five princesses kneeling in front of the Empress Dowager in filial piety clothes, their faces look puzzled.


    Su Ying looks at the five princess this pair of action, in the eye reveals the surprise, unexpectedly for a moment and a half also can''t guess what she wants to do.


    "Grandmother, you have to make decisions for rao''er!" The fifth princess''s eyes were full of tears, and her face was full of tears.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 684

    The Empress Dowager frowned: "what are you doing? You are not supposed to be in Xijiang now. How can you come back by yourself?"


    Mi pin had a rift with the fifth princess before. Now he just looked at the fifth Princess coldly without saying a word.


    Yu Qinggang just heard the report from the servants. He was naturally relieved to know that the murderer was dead.


    Her task now is to perform the play well.


    She looked at the fifth Princess nervously: "five younger sister, what is the matter?"


    The fifth Princess raised her head, her face showed a very sad look, and her voice choked: "we passed through the West desert and met a robber. The property was robbed, and the son-in-law was killed Now it''s just me and Xiao Nuo. "


    Although the fifth Princess adores Jinyang and doesn''t like the son-in-law, he is a man who worships him after all.


    He''s the only man in his life, the only man to rely on.


    As soon as she remembered that he was buried alone in the West desert, her heart was suddenly sad, and she cried even more bitterly: "Taizu mother, you must make the decision by rao''er!"


    When the Empress Dowager heard the words of the fifth princess, her mouth opened and her face became more ugly.


    In recent years, the Empress Dowager couldn''t get used to the arrogance and luxury of the fifth princess. She had seen her aggressive appearance before. Later, she did the same thing on her birthday. She was totally responsible for her going to Xijiang.


    Now the Empress Dowager has confirmed that the fire was set off by the fifth princess. She sympathizes with her sufferings, but she feels upset when she cries bitterly.


    The fifth Princess knelt down in front of her, wailing and crying for her to make decisions. Is she blaming the emperor?


    The Empress Dowager said faintly: "you get up first."


    In order to be able to easily expose the previous incident, the fifth Princess naturally cried bitterly and won sympathy: "no! If the emperor''s grandmother doesn''t make decisions for rao''er, rao''er won''t get up... "


    The Empress Dowager looked at her coldly: "how can you make decisions for you if you want to mourn for your family? Do you need AI Jia to set fire for you and kill those bandits? "


    The fifth princess was stunned and her eyes were dull. She quickly reflected, the Empress Dowager is afraid of misunderstanding!


    The fifth Princess knelt down and moved forward a few steps, holding the Empress Dowager''s clothes: "the emperor''s grandmother, rao''er''s son-in-law was killed by a villain. I, a weak woman, can''t avenge him at all. After returning to Beijing, I heard that you escaped from the sea of fire. Rao''er hated these villains thoroughly, and she must be the enemy of the emperor''s grandmother! "


    The fire lasted only a few hours, and she knew about it as soon as she returned to Beijing!


    The Empress Dowager''s eyes showed a sarcastic smile: "you really have a heart!"


    Around someone whispered: "the fifth princess is really poor ah!"


    "There must be something hateful about the poor man. How can the princess Huai be blamed for the death of his son-in-law?"


    "It was clearly the fifth princess who set up the Huai Princess first, but now it has become the Huai princess''s?"


    "The five princesses have always been powerful. This time she set fire to kill people. She is really crazy."


    Yu Qing faintly heard that someone put the charge of the fire on the princess''s head, and her eyes showed a faint smile.


    The five princesses didn''t really listen to the whispers around her, but she looked at the look of obvious disbelief in the eyes of the empress dowager, and she remembered what YeFan had said.


    She coldly cast her eyes to Su Ying: "this palace has done all this for the good of great grandmother. Did you say something about the emperor''s grandmother?"


    Su Ying looked at five princesses lightly: "this princess takes care of two children, but has no leisure time to discuss five princesses."


    "You hate me so much that you deliberately slander me in front of the emperor''s grandmother, don''t you?" The fifth princess looked at Su Ying in front of her. She stood there quietly, calm and calm. A pair of eyes, like the pupil of glass, looks at himself as if he is looking at an unimportant person.


    The fifth Princess hated her indifference. She felt the blood all over her body began to flow wildly, and a delicate face turned red.


    It was this woman who destroyed her life''s happiness.


    Because of her, Jinyang was willing to live without marriage. Because of her, she was exiled to the west of Xinjiang. Because of her, she had to be suspected by the imperial grandmother when she was reduced to this situation.


    The more she thought about it, the more angry she became. She almost lost her mind. She wanted to kill her now.


    Situ Mengyao looked at the five princesses that full of killing intention, can not help but persuade: "five princesses, mournful and smooth change."


    The fifth princess looked at her coldly: "mourning? How can I mourn? It''s not what you say when you meet me! "


    Situ Mengyao choked and snorted coldly, ignoring her.


    The Empress Dowager yelled: "night Rao, where do you still have a princess appearance now?"


    When the fifth princess heard the emperor''s grandmother scolding her, she felt that Su Ying was obstructing her. She rushed at Su Ying, her face was almost twisted: "Su Ying, is it not enough for you to hurt me so badly? Do you have to frame me up behind the emperor''s grandmother, and in the land of injustice? "


    The fifth Princess raised her hand toward Su Ying''s face and was about to fan it fiercely. Su Ying easily grasped her wrist and exerted some strength on her hand. She lifted a smile on her rosy lips: "the five princess''s bloody ability has never changed."All the women present were watching this scene with disbelief. Which play is this?


    How dare five princesses be so arrogant in front of the Empress Dowager?


    Looking at this scene, mibin and Yu Qing both sneer at each other. They wish Princess Wu could slap Su Ying more than once.


    When Su Xiaorui saw that the fifth princess wanted to do something to his mother, the whole person was not happy.


    He protected Su Ying in front of her, a pair of black and white eyes angrily staring at her: "Wu Gu, what is your mother doing you so miserable? You are too eloquent. It is clear that you framed your mother before he was exiled to the frontier. "


    "You are dissatisfied with such a decision, dissatisfied with the emperor''s grandfather''s decision, so all the anger is sent on the mother''s body, right?"


    Even a child came out to blame her. She was really a child taught by Su Ying!


    The fifth princess was so angry that the whole person would go crazy, and she brushed Su Xiaorui aside heavily.


    Su Xiaorui was able to escape easily, but he was pushed down and cried heavily on the ground.


    Su Xiaorui is used to acting. His tears suddenly fall down. He cries bitterly, as if he has suffered endless grievances.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at the five princesses coldly: "you can''t turn right and wrong into black and white, but now you want to vent your anger on a five-year-old child? You are also a mother. Don''t you feel ashamed to bully a child like this? "


    "Oh, my little sweetheart..." The Empress Dowager was busy holding Xiaorui in her arms and patting him heartily, "where did you fall?"


    Su Xiaorui sucked his nose, tooted his mouth, stretched out his hand, and pointed to his feet: "all good pain."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 685

    Su Xiaorui flattened his mouth: "five aunts are really fierce and terrible."


    The Empress Dowager pulls Su Xiaorui into her arms with a look of heartache all over her face. She kneaded for Xiaorui and said comfortingly, "don''t be afraid of Xiaorui. There''s a great grandmother here. See who dares to bully you!"


    Su Rui''s eyes turned black again.


    The Empress Dowager snorted coldly. The arson has not been decided yet. She comes to bully Xiaorui again!


    "Come on, shut up yerao to Aijia!"


    The fifth princess''s beautiful face showed anger. She did nothing wrong. Why should she shut herself up?!


    "I don''t accept it!" Night Rao see a bodyguard come up to catch themselves, her face is full of hate, sharp voice way, "emperor grandmother, you can''t shut me up!"


    She is now the most pitiful person. Why treat her like this.


    Su Xiaorui shrinks to the Empress Dowager''s bosom: "the chest here also wants to rub, good ache..."


    The Empress Dowager remembers to see Su Xiaorui pushed to the ground heavily by night Rao, and is distressed and angry. She is now looking at Su Xiaorui, where will pay attention to night Rao.


    She looked impatient: "take it down at once!"


    The fifth Princess saw Su Xiaorui''s flattery and obedience, and looked at Su Ying''s indifferent appearance. She almost vomited blood.


    Her status quo is due to her, she looked at Su Ying''s eyes as cold as a snake: "you are a bitch, you instigate in front of the emperor''s grandmother!"


    The fifth Princess tried her best to get rid of her bodyguard. She kept kicking in the direction of Su Ying. She was so reckless that the bodyguard could hardly hold her.


    The fifth Princess made such a noise that all the women were stunned and did not dare to speak.


    Mi pin''s lips hook a touch of light smile, night Rao back is really time. Being used for the first time, it can be used for the second time.


    Let''s make it. Enough of it can distract the Empress Dowager''s attention.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help but shout: "night Rao! What''s your style! Look at you now


    Five princess now where there is a princess, she gnashing teeth to tear Su Ying''s appearance, completely like a market shrew!


    Su Ying back a step back, she only feel the five princess''s sharp voice in the ear buzzing to make a headache.


    Seeing Su Ying''s body shaking, situ Mengyao helped her: "what''s wrong with you? But you don''t feel well? "


    "It''s OK." Su Ying shook her head and laughed at her, "I don''t know why, but suddenly I feel dizzy."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying and asked with concern, "shadow, do you need to ask the grand doctor?"


    The fifth Princess snorted coldly, and her eyes were full of mockery: "you cunt, you only know how to behave."


    Yu Qing seems to have thought of something, a little pick at the end of his eyes: "looking at the sister-in-law''s face is not good, is it because of the five princess, in the heart afraid?"


    Situ Mengyao''s eyes fell on Yu Qing''s face, and her eyes showed a displeased look. She said in a deep voice: "the fifth Princess framed her sister-in-law in front of her. Who can predict what will happen on the way to the west of Xinjiang? My sister-in-law''s house caught fire last night. She didn''t sleep well. Now she is in a bad mood! What''s the intention of the fifth younger sister to speak like this


    Yu Qing didn''t expect that the four imperial concubines, who always said they were ill, were also aggressive.


    She was angry in her heart. Seeing the Empress Dowager looking at herself, she said with a smile: "I just feel sorry for the fifth princess. There is no other meaning."


    Su Ying originally wants to say what, in front of a dark, the whole person fainted in the past.


    Sima Mengyao''s face flashed a little nervous, and helped Su Ying sit on the chair beside him: "sister-in-law."


    "Mother! Mother Two small steamed buns saw their mother fainted, and they were scared to be silly.


    Two pairs of black bright eyes widened, the fundus of the eyes was thick with fear.


    There was a cloud in her heart, but there was a feeling of anger after seeing it.


    She had brought a group of female dependents to the Great Buddha Temple to see the auspicious omens and to burn incense for blessing.


    But this is good. There are not a few auspicious things. First, the house caught fire and was almost burned to death. Then, the murderer killed people by yerao''s people. Then, the news of her husband''s death, yerao cried bitterly, and now the shadow fainted.


    This is really I don''t know if you are here to seek happiness or misfortune!


    The Empress Dowager said to mother Hu, "go and call the grand doctor."


    Before the Empress Dowager fainted, the accompanying doctor was waiting at the door, waiting for the Empress Dowager''s call at any time.


    He soon came in. The Empress Dowager raised her hand to stop the eunuch''s salutation. She said, "feel the pulse for Princess Huai quickly."


    "Yes The doctor sat down next to Su Ying and put his hand on Su Ying''s wrist. He meditated for half a moment, and a smile appeared on his face.


    Just now they saw the doctor meditating for a moment. They thought that Princess Huai was not seriously ill. Now they saw the doctor''s face beaming and looked at each other.The Empress Dowager stood up and said to the empress dowager, "the princess is happy to return to the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager suddenly raised her head and looked at the doctor with disbelief: "are you happy?"


    The doctor nodded: "it''s true. The princess''s pulse of joy is very obvious. She has been pregnant for more than a month."


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying, who was still in a coma, frowned and asked anxiously, "how could you pass out of this well, would you..."


    The doctor said, "Princess Huai is in good health. The princess fainted. It may be that there is too much noise here, which makes the princess blocked. "


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help but tremble with excitement. She clapped her hands and laughed and said, "this is very good. I think my family will soon be able to hold my great grandson again."


    She stood up and worshipped the sky with her hands clasped together: "Amitabha."


    The Empress Dowager had previously thought that this trip would be unlucky. At the moment, she had no such idea at all. She only thinks that Su Ying is a blessed person, and the children in her belly are auspicious and can bring good luck to people.


    The Empress Dowager was afraid that Su Ying could not breathe smoothly. She waved again: "the weather is sultry and hot. I''m afraid the shadow will be more relaxed. You all have to retreat far away."


    All the women said yes, and they all stepped back.


    Yu Qing subconsciously looked at Su Ying''s stomach, and a look of jealousy crossed her face.


    Mi Fei bit her lower lip. Why is Su Ying pregnant again!


    The Empress Dowager thinks that Su Ying just fainted because of the five princesses. At the moment, she looks at the five princesses coldly.


    But what the Empress Dowager has not said, the fifth princess has knelt down in front of the Empress Dowager.


    The fifth princess did not know how much effort it took to suppress the hatred in her heart. She held her two hands tightly under her broad sleeves, and her long fingers left a deep imprint in her palms.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 686

    After just calming down, the fifth princess has figured it out.


    It seems that the emperor''s grandmother''s attitude towards Su Ying has changed a lot during this period. Now Su Ying is pregnant. You can see how much she values her stomach by looking at her reaction just now.


    If she continues to contradict, her mother will only hate herself more and defend Su Ying more.


    It''s better to leave the whole body first, and then think of a way to solve Su Ying''s bitch!


    "Grandmother, rao''er didn''t mean to do it just now!" The fifth princess had a sad face, and her eyes were filled with crystal clear tears. Her long eyelashes trembled, and her tears trickled down. "Rao''er was too sad and sad because of the death of her son-in-law. So she said anything bad, please forgive her."


    Seeing the empress dowager, the five princesses turned around and turned into white lotus.


    Her tears fell down and continued to cry: "grandmother, I love my husband and wife. He left me first, and my heart was bitter... "


    The fifth Princess held her chest and cried more and more sad.


    Ye Xiaonian coldly looks at the appearance of the five princesses without making any evaluation.


    The five Princess and her husband-in-law have little affection, but she looks so miserable that even the Empress Dowager is moved.


    The Empress Dowager''s tone is stiff: "shadow son is pregnant now, if you collide with her..."


    "Rao''er doesn''t know that her second sister-in-law is pregnant, so she spreads her anger on her. If I knew, I would not dare to be angry with her The fifth Princess kowtowed to the Empress Dowager with a sincere attitude, "rao''er did something wrong today, please forgive her."


    Because Su Ying is pregnant, the Empress Dowager is very happy. Now she sees that night Rao admits her mistake and has a good attitude. She also remembers that her son-in-law has just died. She is in a bad mood and does not want to have a quarrel with her.


    She waved her hand directly sent her away: "you go back to good reflection, nothing less out to walk."


    When the fifth princess was taken away, she turned her head and looked at the comatose Su Ying. Her eyes were full of bloodthirsty killing intention.


    Yu Qing gently breathed a sigh of relief, this matter is so exposed in the past, should not be found on the extraordinary body.


    She thought in her mind that fortunately the fifth Princess died in law, and that she had a chance to go to Beijing and be used again by them.


    Su Ying after a while just faint turn to wake up, she half opened her eyes, stroked her forehead: "I this is how?"


    "Congratulations, sister-in-law." Situ Mengyao brought some hot water for her to drink. Seeing her look full of envy and joy, she gently hooked her lips and said sincerely, "the great doctor just came to see you. You have been pregnant for more than a month."


    "Ah..." Su Ying is stunned for a while, some reaction does not come over.


    Since having Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian, she has hardly thought about having children again.


    She couldn''t believe it at the moment. How could she suddenly get pregnant.


    The empress dowager, who was sitting beside her, was very happy. She took Su Ying and said, "shadow, you just have to take care of your fetus. If you want to eat something, you can tell your grandmother."


    Su Ying looked at the Empress Dowager''s smile, which really confirmed that he was pregnant with a child.


    The Empress Dowager sees Su Ying to be stupefied, some nervous: "where is uncomfortable?"


    Su Ying shook his head, eyes in the flow out of a gorgeous smile: "just feel to come suddenly."


    The Empress Dowager patted her hand gently: "silly child, what''s so sudden about this. You are a blessed man, and you will get what you want. "


    Now the Empress Dowager is more and more satisfied with Su Ying''s appearance and temperament. Now she is pregnant again.


    Oh, the baby in my stomach must be a good one.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian hear that their mother is pregnant, and see that she finally wakes up. Their faces are filled with joy.


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his little hand and wanted to touch Su Ying''s stomach, but he didn''t dare to touch it. He was very careful.


    Night small read is only staring at Su Ying''s stomach, lips with an elegant smile, eyes with hope and hope.


    Su Ying see two children hesitant, take the initiative to hold two children''s small hands, gently put on their stomach, a soft voice: "you and he said hello."


    The two brothers put their hands on their mothers'' stomachs, and they didn''t feel anything. They just felt that this feeling was magical. There was a warm feeling wandering around them.


    Their small faces showed a bright smile, the dark eyes showed light, they gently said: "Hi, sister, hello."


    The women around looked at this scene, really envious.


    Princess Huai already has a pair of lovely and explosive children. They are surrounded by three people, like a beautiful picture, very warm.


    I don''t know if the next child in her stomach is male or female.


    "Princess Huai is so lucky that she came back not long ago and was pregnant again."


    There was a lady with a vague smile on her face: "that''s of course. The king of Huai is paining his princess. Sooner or later, the child will come!"


    "Ah, to be a woman is to be the princess of Huai. She will soon become the mother of three children. She can be regarded as the most noble person in the capital city.""How do you know you''re a mother of three? What if she had another pair of twins? "


    "Poof, I really envy you!"


    "This blessing is not something you and I can imagine."


    The Empress Dowager knew that Su Ying was happy. Naturally, she refused to live here any more. She immediately ordered her departure to go back.


    On the way back, she was afraid that Su Ying would swing in the carriage, so she would take Su Ying into her own carriage. She specially ordered people to put more soft pillows in the carriage to make su Ying comfortable. She also made exquisite food and soup to prevent Su Ying from starving on the road.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager loves Su Ying so much, all of them have an envious look on their faces.


    Mipin was even more angry. If the Empress Dowager had spoiled her two children and let them share the carriage with her, even Su Ying could enjoy this treatment now!


    The Empress Dowager was afraid that the night scene would make su Ying, so the night scene on the way back could not be shared with the Empress Dowager.


    Yejing was scolded by the Empress Dowager in the morning, and Ben wanted to cry a little. Now he has to know that he can no longer share the ride with his great grandmother. His tears suddenly fall down and can''t stop.


    Yu Qing took him to the carriage and wiped his tears with a veil. He comforted him and said, "Xiaojing, don''t cry."


    Night scene long mouth crying out of breath, very sad: "Taizu mother does not like Xiaojing, Taizu mother hates Xiaojing, wuwuwuwuwu..."


    "Why? My great grandmother likes Xiaojing very much. She just let Xiaojing come back because she couldn''t sit down for a while. " Yu Qing coax patiently, in the heart more and more hate poison Su Ying.


    She would like to curse Su Ying behind her back, but now situ Mengyao is also sitting in the carriage. She can''t show too much.


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes." Yu Qing coaxes Xiaojing, who gradually sleeps in the past.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 687

    After Yu Qing coaxes the night scene to sleep, she carefully takes a thin blanket to cover Xiaojing.


    She raised her head and looked at situ Mengyao in front of her. She saw that she was closing her eyes and was reluctant to take care of herself.


    Yu Qing remembers that ye Feixu and ye feibai have made friends. Now situ Mengyao and Su Ying are close together. Naturally, she can''t bear it.


    She sneered and said, "these are all imperial concubines. How can the difference be so big?"


    Yu Qing sees situ Mengyao ignore her, and goes on to say: "Su Ying and Su Ying''s children can share the luxury carriage with the emperor''s grandmother, talk and laugh, but we can''t."


    Situ Mengyao opened his eyes and looked at Yu Qing''s eyes with a faint irony: "the emperor''s grandmother likes her sister-in-law, so she is naturally willing to be closer to her."


    "After all, it''s not all about her children?" Yu Qing said with a smile, "she''s really lucky. She''ll have children if she wants to. You are not the same. I''m afraid you have made a wish in the Grand Buddha Temple this time? I don''t know if it''s manifested on Su Ying. "


    When did situ Mengyao not hear the provocative meaning in Yu Qing''s words, she said faintly: "just now my sister-in-law said that she was also a imperial concubine. How could the difference be so big. They were all great grandsons, and the difference seemed not small. How could the emperor''s grandmother take a fancy to her sister-in-law''s children and neglect Xiaojing? "


    Yu Qing was so angry that she was staring at situ Mengyao angrily.


    Although situ Mengyao always pretended not to care and looked cold and indifferent, she hated others to make fun of her children.


    She closed her eyes and continued to nourish her spirits, but she could not see Yu Qing.


    Soon after su Ying returned to the Huai palace, the Empress Dowager gave Su Ying a lot of precious treasures and precious medicinal materials. She also pointed out that mother Li, who was close to her, came to serve Su Ying.


    Green mark knows that Su Ying is pregnant. All the way back is laughing. Now she sees that the Empress Dowager has given so many things. She is pulling the red wave and jumping.


    Red wave brushed her hand away: "I know, I know."


    "You don''t know!" Green mark excitedly couldn''t find the north. "The Empress Dowager was surprised and happy when she saw the princess pregnant! The five imperial concubines... "


    "You''ve told me the fifth time!" Red wave see green mark also pull oneself to talk, busy way, "I go to the kitchen to stew soup for the princess first."


    "Oh, good, you go back quickly!"


    Hongbo went to the kitchen and brought Su Ying some tonic soup. Her face was full of excitement: "princess, our house is very busy today. A lot of ladies and wives have brought gifts and said they would like to visit you


    Green Mark said with a smile: "of course, now the princess is the most noble person in the royal family. There are princes in love and Empress Dowager in pain. Naturally, everyone comes to flatter."


    Su Ying slowly drank tonic soup, she looked at the green mark with proud appearance, some helplessly shook his head.


    Hongbo said with a smile, "but the Empress Dowager says you want to be quiet. All these people are blocked out by mother Li."


    Green Mark said: "this mother Li is a person around the Empress Dowager. Now she has been assigned by the Empress Dowager to take care of the princess. It can be seen how much the Empress Dowager values the princess."


    Hongbo nodded: "this mother Li is in charge. The princess has to ask what she eats and drinks."


    "It''s said that the Empress Dowager trusts mother Hu and mother Li the most." Green mark covered his mouth with a smile: "the Empress Dowager is the most important son. Now the princess is pregnant. She is willing to send anything."


    Su Ying used half a bowl of tonic soup and put it down. She chuckled and stroked her stomach: "this child Come in silence. "


    The master had said before that she was so red that she thought there was something to do with the fire. She was pregnant again.


    I think so. Recently, she had a lot of sleepiness. She thought it was because of the night.


    Hongbo thought that the princess had no other symptoms except drowsiness recently. She chuckled: "it''s most intimate for a princess to have a baby."


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonianben are playing on one side, and this time they also come.


    Ye Xiaonian had heard that pregnant women would suffer a lot. He did not want his mother to suffer. He carefully touched Su Ying''s stomach: "my sister should always be intimate."


    Su Xiaorui put his small face close to Su Ying''s stomach and gently kisses him. His eyes narrowed and he laughed lovingly: "Mom, dad will be very happy when he comes back, because his sister has sprouted at last!"


    Su Ying some speechless, she rubbed the two children''s heads: "how do you know that the mother''s stomach must be a sister?"


    Su Xiaorui "um" a, some at a loss to look at Su Ying: "is the father said that sows the younger sister''s seed, naturally born is the younger sister, can also become the younger brother?"


    Su Ying couldn''t laugh or cry, and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Night small read pondered for a moment: "if a younger brother is also very good, I also like very much."


    Su Ying''s face showed a gratifying look: "no matter it''s younger brother or sister, you should love him."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something and raised his small face: "mother, if you have younger brothers and sisters in the future, will you not hurt us?""How?" Su Ying touched their small faces, "silly children."


    Su Xiaorui was assured and grinned happily: "I knew that I would treat them very well with my younger brothers and sisters."


    Su Xiaorui said again in her stomach kiss: "sister, you should sleep well."


    Su Ying laughs. She suddenly wants to eat a cake, so she reaches for it.


    At this time, Mammy Li was ordering some girls to take presents. She saw Su Ying''s action and stopped her saying: "you can''t make it, you can''t make it. What does the princess want to eat? Tell the servants."


    Mother Li said, quickly walked forward, holding a cake plate to Su Ying in front of.


    Mother Li glared at the green mark and red wave: "how can you bother the princess to do it yourself?"


    Green mark and red wave plead guilty in a hurry.


    Su Ying ate the cake and said with a smile, "mammy Li, I can do these things by myself. It''s nothing."


    "That''s not possible!" Mother Li looked serious. "The princess is only a month pregnant now, and her fetus is not stable. She can''t do anything."


    Su Ying


    "The child you are pregnant with is very important to the Empress Dowager. You''d better go to bed and lie down well, princess."


    Su Xiaorui said: "this is not to say that mother in addition to eating is sleeping?"


    Mother Li thought for a moment and approved, "the princess is very expensive now. It''s safe to only do these two things. However, there are many fastidious things about sleeping. You should lie on your right side. More about eating... "


    Su Ying listened to mother Li preaching, and suddenly felt sleepy.


    She had a premonition that under the surveillance of mother Li, she could not do this or that


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 688

    The fifth Prince''s mansion.


    "Is Su Ying pregnant?" Night special from Yu Qing here to learn that Su Ying is pregnant again, the whole person is not calm.


    His ten fingers tightly tugged tightly and threw the cup on the coffee table heavily on the ground: "how did she get pregnant again?"


    Yu Qing''s eyes crossed with hate: "the emperor''s grandmother knows how happy she is when she is pregnant! She not only invited Su Ying to take the carriage with her, but also gave her many precious things, and even assigned her mother Li, who was close to her


    Night extraordinary''s cold eyes urged poison: "the child has not been born, so pay attention to it, if the child is born She was not surrounded by everything when she fell down? "


    "She already has yexiaorui and yexiaonian in her hand. If she has another child, I''m afraid she will be the most noble woman in the royal family."


    Night special understand the meaning of Yu Qing, Royal son heirs.


    The more kids, the more chips.


    Night extraordinary eyes with a sinister look, only looking at the front do not speak, do not know what is thinking.


    Yu Qing see night special do not speak, know that he is worried about Su Ying, she frowned: "if had known that she was pregnant with a child, before let night Rao mercilessly push her."


    "Yerao?" Night special sneer a, the bottom of the eye reveals the light mockery, "what can this fool do?"


    "It''s also true. If she can do it, I''m afraid Su Ying has been reprimanded for adultery last time." Yu Qing mentioned the night Rao, and gently relieved, "but the reason is that night Rao uncovers the past, or I''m afraid to find you."


    Night extraordinary think of arson plan failure, face regret, cold hum a: "it seems that Su Ying is really lucky, such a big fire should not burn her."


    "No, she thinks Su Ying is a blessed person and would like to be close to her."


    The night is particularly cold smile: "Oh, blessed person?"


    "Yes, she escaped from the fire. The abbot of the great Buddhist temple treated her differently. Now she is pregnant again..." Yu Qingyue said the more angry, "the closer the emperor''s grandmother is to her, the more impatient she is to wait for Xiaojing. On the way back, Xiaojing also cried all the way, saying that her grandmother hated him."


    He is a child of Xiaojing. Now he is despised by the emperor''s grandmother?


    Night special chest seems to be blocked by what in general, the face is more gloomy, his fingers gently tapping on the tea table, "blessed people also can not withstand life, she escaped once, not necessarily the second time."


    Yu Qing heard the tone of the night special and firm, eyes a bright: "what method did you think of?"


    "But it''s just pregnant. It''s not clear whether the baby will be born or not."


    Night special lip horn light hook, Yu Qing eyes a bright.


    "Ye Fei has gone to deal with the mess in vain. If they are not in the house, how much can their orphans and widows have. We can take advantage of this opportunity to kill her, one corpse and two lives. Isn''t that the best way to fight against the night


    Yu Qing was slightly stunned, and then the smile on his lips became bigger and bigger: "this is, so how do we do it?"


    Night special micro squint eyes: "this matter by you do the most appropriate."


    Huaiwang mansion.


    Now night is not white in the house, mother Li is looking at Su Ying''s body, this does not allow that not, this must eat, that can not eat.


    The Empress Dowager was afraid that the two children were making trouble with Su Ying, which wasted her spirit and affected her to raise her fetus at ease.


    The next morning, the Empress Dowager summoned the two children into the palace and prepared to send them to the Royal College for classes.


    Two small steamed buns are reluctant to leave Su Ying, but it is not good to brush her grandmother''s mind.


    When leaving, ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui stand in front of Su Ying, with the pain of parting on their faces.


    Ye Xiaonian pursed her lips and said goodbye to Su Ying seriously: "mother, you should take good care of yourself and raise your fetus."


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed her head: "don''t run around when you go to the palace. You have to look at your brother and don''t let him make trouble with the emperor''s grandmother, eh?"


    Ye Xiaonian nodded wisely: "Hmm! I''ll take good care of my brother. "


    Su Xiaorui is not convinced, Du mouth: "mother don''t like this, people will be very good!"


    Su Ying nodded his forehead, smiling with warmth: "I don''t know you yet?"


    Su Xiaorui took Su Ying''s hand. Baozi''s face wrinkled tightly, and his face showed a pitiful look: "Mom, we''re going to go. You must not forget us when you have a sister... "


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui. It is hard to laugh or cry. It can be seen that they are sad. They feel that their eyes are hot.


    Two little children are hanging around her all day, and she really can''t give them up.


    But on second thought, she also thought it was a good idea to go to the palace to study, and her two children lived with the Empress Dowager.


    Feibai is not at home recently. Xiao Rui is getting more and more skinny.


    Su Ying pinched Su Xiaorui''s pink and tender face: "it''s not that I don''t come back. In the past, I should listen to my brother''s words."Ye Xiaonian nodded and said to Su Xiaorui, "we will come back to see my mother when we have time."


    Su Xiaorui was excited, and nodded his head forcefully


    Su Ying also ordered: "to study hard."


    "Yes."


    "My mother will investigate when I come back."


    Su Xiaorui lengthened his voice: "I know."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian listened to his mother''s advice, and then went over to say goodbye to Su Ying''s stomach: "sister, we are going to the palace now. We will come back to see you in a few days."


    Su''s eyes are bending at home


    Su Xiaorui and together to face in Su Ying''s stomach kiss, just follow night Xiaonian to leave.


    After the two children entered the palace, they began to go to school.


    The Royal College is different from the private schools outside. All the teachers invited are very knowledgeable people, and the management system is much more strict.


    Su Xiaorui is more interested in playing guns and clubs. It''s so boring to sit and listen to his husband.


    He sat for two days and couldn''t sit still. All the children who read here are the descendants of the royal family. They are dull and boring. They are not as good as his classmates in Nanyang.


    Although the weather is gradually into autumn, the afternoon is still extremely hot and idle.


    The hall of learning is very quiet, only the cicada outside the hall is still a sound of tired call.


    There was no wind in the hall. Su Xiaorui''s forehead was covered with sweat. He used his hands to fan the wind and sighed at night Xiaonian: "brother, it''s so hot, so hot..."


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "the mind is calm and natural cool."


    "Oh, what the hell is that?"


    "Look at the whole hall, you are the only one shouting heat."


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his face: "this one is like a fool. How can you know the heat?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 689

    Night Xiaonian can''t help but stretch out his hand and knock on Su Xiaorui''s head. This bastard brother scolds himself in.


    "No beating." Su Xiaorui pitifully covered his head, "or I''ll tell my mother."


    Night small read black and white eyes exude shallow smile, and then stare at him.


    Su Xiaorui had been a bit of a mental wreck, but now he is a little bit absent when it comes to his mother.


    He lay on the table and whispered, "I miss my mother I still miss my sister, don''t you? "


    Night small read without thinking to answer him: "want."


    Naturally, they have not seen their mother for several days. How can they not?


    But the mother always said that the mother was pregnant for one month, which was the most unstable time. They stay with their parents. In case maomaomaozao goes back to the mother''s side, they need to stay for a few more days for the sake of safety.


    If they continue to live in the palace for a few more days, they would be crazy to think of their mother.


    Su Xiaorui took yexiaorui''s hand and shook it vigorously. He was buzzing in his ear like a toothache: "Mom, ma''am, I want my mom I just want my mother... "


    When Su Xiaorui was coquettish, no one could resist it.


    As poor as that is, I wish I could promise him everything.


    Night Xiaonian is so noisy by Su Xiaorui that he has no mind to read.


    He secretly took a look at Mr. Su and then Su Xiaorui. Feng Yan picked out: "do you really want to go back?"


    Su Xiaorui leaned lazily on the table with a look of low interest.


    Flat mouth, nod, and then nod, eyes misty, with dense water vapor, as if the next moment will cry out of the appearance.


    Ye Xiaonian has seen Su Xiaorui act so many times that he can''t tell whether his expression is true or not.


    It''s just that he can''t refuse at all. Yexiaonian takes a deep breath and makes a decision: "let''s go back secretly..."


    Su Xiaorui is so powerful that you have mu you! Ye Xiaonian was originally the most disciplined and rule-abiding child!


    Su Xiaorui''s face was full of excitement when he heard the words of Xiao Nian.


    His small body immediately straightened up and his face was red.


    Mother''s face appeared in the mind, Miss flow in the heart, originally lost eyes suddenly appeared in a smile: "good!"


    So, after a while, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian sneaked away.


    At the moment, Su Ying was lying in the pavilion to enjoy the cool. It was so hot that mammy Li forced her to cover her with a thin quilt.


    "Princess, you''d better cover it. It won''t be good if you catch a cold."


    Su Ying sighed, green mark these days in the education of mother Li, her body is particularly persistent.


    Su Ying is too lazy to resist and simply squints and sleeps.


    The two little buns were not chirping around her, and mammy Li refused to let her go out of the house. She paid much attention to it and stopped her from doing it.


    Her life is so boring.


    All of a sudden, Su Ying heard two "mother" not far away, and she immediately opened her eyes.


    Su Ying sat up and saw two little buns standing not far away.


    They were still panting because they were running fast.


    Two of the same small faces were red by the sun, and the sweat on their foreheads was thick.


    Su Ying saw the two of them come back, his face showed an incredible look: "how did you come back?"


    "I miss my mother!" As soon as Su Xiaorui saw his mother, he was very cute.


    He walked quickly toward Su Ying, but because of the child in her stomach, he did not dare to rush up and hold her as hard as ever.


    Su Xiaorui stops three feet in front of Su Ying, opens his hand carefully and hugs her gently: "mother..."


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t see her mother for many days. She also opened her hand and held her in a red face.


    Su Ying Qingli''s eyes are gentle and gorgeous. She takes out a veil to wipe her forehead for the two children: "is it the grand mother who asked you to come back?"


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui suddenly finds that he is too anxious to run back. He has not made a good confession with his brother.


    Su Ying looked at Su Xiaorui''s evasive look and couldn''t help but stare at him: "did you two sneak back? Don''t you know? "


    "Well..."


    Su Xiaorui blinked at yexiaonian. Yexiaonian said honestly: "my brother and I miss my mother very much, so we want to come back to see my mother. We will go back later."


    Su Xiaorui was afraid that his mother would blame him, so he nodded his head: "yes, yes, we miss my mother so much! So your mother can''t be angry with us


    "Silly boy." Su Ying some cry and laugh, she where willing to be angry with them. She thought about it for a second, or called green mark over and asked her to send a message to the palace of benevolence. She said that the two children would go back after dinner.


    Su Xiaorui can''t help clapping and clapping: "we can finally have dinner with my mother."Green Mark came back after a while. She went to the kitchen and brought some snacks to the two young masters.


    Night small read took a cake to Su Ying: "mother, you eat."


    Su Ying ate cakes and asked them two: "you, how about living in the palace these days?"


    Su Xiaorui took a piece of cake and ate it with a big mouthful: "very good."


    "Did you make trouble with your grandmother?"


    Su Xiaorui opened his brows and eyes and laughed heartlessly: "the emperor grandmother just likes me to make fun of her!"


    Ye Xiaonian couldn''t help laughing out: "you dare to make the emperor''s grandmother."


    "The emperor grandmother is so lonely that she likes to be noisy." Su Xiaorui was a little proud, but then he lowered his voice, "but no matter how good it is, it can''t be better than being with your mother''s side."


    Su Xiaorui rubbed his little head on Su Ying''s body: "Xiao Rui wants to miss his mother very much. He can''t even read the book..."


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him funny: "when did you read the book?"


    Su Ying pinched Su Xiaorui''s smooth face: "you are so careless that the master doesn''t scold you?"


    Su Xiaorui turned his eyes and did not answer this question. Instead, he asked, "Hey, mother, do you know the name of the master?"


    Su Ying was very cooperative and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "It''s called strictness! People, as they are called, are very strict with us. "


    Su Ying had heard of this strict man. He was quite knowledgeable and an all rounder. He was fluent in literature, politics, military affairs and philosophy. He had been teaching the prince before.


    Although I can teach two children to learn, but the teaching content is not as general as him.


    Su Ying still hopes that the two children can learn more from this master.


    Su Ying pursed her lips and asked, "listen to what you mean. Although he is strict with you, you don''t have a good time to listen to his class. Is that what you mean?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 690

    Su Xiaorui shook his head and refused to admit: "mother, don''t listen to my brother''s nonsense. I occasionally listen to master Yan''s explanation carefully."


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s eyes with a smile: "Xiaorui, your eyes will move when you lie."


    Su Xiaorui is a little sad: "mother, why do you always expose me..."


    Su Ying remembers that when he was in Nanyang, Xiao Rui was always making trouble in his private school. He often made Mr. Shi complain. Therefore, Su Ying asked Ye Xiaonian: "Xiaonian, can my brother be punished by the master?"


    Su Xiaorui said in a hurry: "it''s not."


    Night Xiaonian nodded with a smile: "the master didn''t punish his younger brother, just let him copy five more calligraphy than others."


    Copying calligraphy is Su Xiaorui''s death spot. His face turns green. He murmurs: "ah, this strict master Fu is really annoying. He only knows to copy every day..."


    Su Ying grinned and nodded: "your words are ugly. Of course, you should write more."


    Night small read to take a word: "Yan master that day saw your words startled heaven and man, this just let you write more."


    "Don''t think I can''t understand you. In fact, you want to say that master Yan cried because of my ugly words. Hum!"


    Su Xiaorui finished his self mockery and ignored their ridicule. He immediately had a great idea in his heart: "I will practice calligraphy and become a great calligrapher like Wang Xizhi."


    Su Ying and ye Xiaonian looked at each other with a smile on their faces: "my mother is waiting. When I wait for my mother''s 50th birthday, would you like to write a hundred birthday words for your mother?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ OK It''s not difficult for Su Rui to ask.


    Ye Xiaonian reached out his hand and touched Su Ying''s stomach: "sister, brother Xiaorui said that he wanted to become a great calligrapher like Wang Xizhi. You also heard that, right?"


    Su Xiaorui pouted his mouth: "hate, bully people!"


    The pavilion in the afternoon is full of happy laughter.


    Su Xiaorui carefully walked to Su Ying''s front, carefully put his ear on his stomach, and asked in doubt: "mother, when will my sister blossom and bear fruit?"


    Su Ying is full of black lines. Does this mean that you regard your sister as a plant?


    When should she popularize biological knowledge with them.


    Su Ying thought about it for a moment or decided to tell them in her child''s language. She made a gesture with her hand: "Hmm When you are so tall, my sister will come out. "


    Night small read muddleheaded: "still want very long period of time."


    Su Xiaorui pointed to the things on the table and said, "then my brother and I should eat more food, so that we can grow very fast!"


    Su Xiaorui once again took a cake from the side and ate it happily.


    Two small buns also want to tell Su Ying something interesting, but suddenly see Su Ying pale, and then fainted.


    Two small steamed stuffed buns are scared silly, or night small read first reaction: "come on, please go to ask for a doctor, go to ask for a doctor quickly!"


    When she hears the red and green waves coming out of the pavilion, she rushes to wait for the doctor.


    Hongbo almost trotted out of the door, but she did not run to the door, just in time to see Yu Qing come.


    She went out with the posture of five imperial concubines, followed by a number of girls and bodyguards.


    Yu Qing stopped in front of Hongbo and asked haughtily, "isn''t this the red wave around your sister-in-law? Where are you going in such a hurry?"


    Red wave returned a sentence: "the princess is not feeling well, the maid and maid go to ask the grand doctor."


    Yu Qing slightly drooped her eyes. She knew that it had been done. Her long eyelashes showed a happy look, but her face was frightened: "my sister-in-law is pregnant for less than a month, but she is already ill. I''m afraid it''s a miscarriage."


    When I heard the words, I was more and more anxious


    "Come on, arrest her!" Before Hongbo had gone a few steps, Yu Qing suddenly turned to point at her and yelled, "this slave girl has attempted to murder the child in Princess Huai''s stomach. Seeing that the matter is revealed, she wants to run away."


    Red Bolton was stunned. She didn''t expect that the five imperial concubines would suddenly press such a charge on her head, and the blood on her face instantly disappeared.


    Red wave has not yet responded, Yu Qing with the two bodyguards have wantonly come forward to catch her, so that she can not move.


    Hongbo''s body is shackled, and she finally understands that the fifth imperial concubine wants to hold herself back and not let herself go to the imperial doctor.


    Hongbo thought of Su Ying''s pale face. He was extremely flustered in his heart, and his body also slightly trembled: "five imperial concubines, maids and maids have grown up to serve the princess since childhood. They are loyal to her and will not do such a thing."


    Yu Qing is just like the hostess of huaiwang''s mansion. She is just as the host, with a grim look in her eyes: "if a villain does something bad, he will not admit it. You are trying to murder the child in Princess Huai''s stomach. I want to report it to the Empress Dowager! "


    Hongbo is worried. Now the housekeeper is taken away. She sees a few girls not far away. She doesn''t want to go on with Yu Qing. She says in a loud voice: "five imperial concubines, the princess is not feeling well. If there is something wrong with her body, can you afford it?"When a clever girl heard the news, she wanted to slip away and report the news. Yu Qing''s sharp eyes immediately said, "somebody, bring that girl here. She may be an accomplice to hurt Princess Huai!"


    Red wave''s face appeared angry: "five imperial concubines, what do you have in mind?"


    Yu Qing raised her lips slightly, and her voice became more and more fierce: "what is your intention? Wait a moment and ask carefully who ordered you to hurt Princess Huai."


    Yu Qing was in a very happy mood at the moment. She still pretended to be a virgin: "the princess is having a miscarriage. Naturally, she is avoiding men. My imperial concubine came here today to recommend wenpo. She is experienced and reliable. "


    After Yu Qing, a woman in her forties came out. She looked smart and capable. Yu Qing continued, "but it seems that it should come in handy now."


    Yu Qing''s eyes and eyebrows are with a successful look, she haughtily raised her chin, and led the woman to the hall.


    The more she steps forward, the murderous spirit on her face will be strong. Su Ying, you are waiting to die now.


    Su Xiaorui looks at his mother in a daze and frowns. He seems to be very uncomfortable. He was worried and wanted to run out to see if the grand doctor had come. He didn''t expect to see the scene of five imperial concubines bossing in the mansion.


    "Brother, it''s not good!" Su Xiaorui runs back in panic and tells yexiaonian about it in a few words.


    Green mark in the process of listening, angry face is white: "five imperial concubine unexpectedly so shameless!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 691

    "It''s not only shameless, it''s shameless to the extreme!" Su Xiaorui waved his fist, and his face turned red with anger: "did she think that there was no one in huaiwang''s mansion? She brought a group of people to put on the airs of hostess here. Hongbo has been restrained, and other servants dare not act rashly. If anyone dares to refute her, she will put the unwarranted accusation on the head of that person! "


    Ye Xiaonian soon calmed down: "she is dragging time."


    His mother is his God, his patron saint.


    Su Xiaorui had never seen his mother so weak except in the great Buddhist temple.


    At this time, he was a little disoriented. His expression was irritable, and he was so anxious that he almost cried out: "what kind of steady woman is there? It seems that she is not a good thing. She is not allowed to approach her mother."


    Green mark understood completely at the moment that no one in the mansion presided over the overall situation.


    The fifth imperial concubine is to restrain the servants here with her own identity. She deliberately drags red wave in order not to let her go to the doctor. She deliberately brought a steady woman to come, only afraid that she wanted to frame the princess.


    Night small read eyebrows tight frown, looked at a dazed mother, eyes are thick worry, always think this matter is too coincidental.


    Ye Xiaonian tried his best to calm himself down, so as not to mess up. He immediately said, "Xiao Rui, you go out from the back door and ask Zhongbo to find the fourth uncle. You should go into the palace to find the great grandmother. Move quickly!"


    "I see." Su Xiaorui took over the task, nodded seriously and ran out of the back door quickly.


    He ran as fast as he could. He would never allow anyone to harm his mother!


    Night small read to see a green mark: "you and Xiaocui will mother back to the house, let mother Li help look after, I go to front to block them."


    Green mark looks at the small son of the world firm look, in the heart also settled some: "yes."


    Front yard.


    Yu Qing, with wenpo and a group of servants, marched into it boldly. Her reason was very clear: Princess Huai had a miscarriage. My imperial concubine asked wenpo to see her. Who dares to stop? If something goes wrong, who can take care of it?


    The servants in the mansion all know that Princess Huai is now a favorite of the Empress Dowager. If there is a child in her belly, no one can afford it.


    Therefore, a look of panic appeared on each face, and gave Yu Qing directions one after another.


    Yu Qing saw that Su Ying''s house was about to arrive, and her wish was soon coming.


    At this moment, a cold and severe voice came from the front: "stop!"


    Ye Xiaonian''s hands behind him slowly pace out of the side and block Yu Qing''s face. The hem of the white robe is rolled up by the wind.


    His haughty chin slightly raised, his dark eyes seemed to contain the endless starry sky and the most dignified depth, and his small body gave out an atmosphere that could not be ignored.


    His eye light condensation, like a thousand years of frost, cold and frightful: "five aunts so big movement, don''t know that you did not come to be a guest, is to be the host."


    Yu Qing was stunned by his cold eyes, but she was a five-year-old child after all, and she had not put him in her eyes.


    Her face showed a look of concern and worry: "Xiaonian, your father is not at home now, and your mother has been plotted by others. Five aunts happened to be here to do justice to you. "


    Ye Xiaonian looked at her coldly and asked curiously, "five aunts have never seen my mother, but she knows that my mother has been plotted by others. Does this matter have something to do with you?"


    Yu Qing thinks that he is too anxious, and the night reading in front of him is not very easy to fool.


    Her face embarrassed, immediately said: "this can not be nonsense."


    Yu Qing pointed to the red wave that was not far away from the Shackles: "five aunts just looked at the girl, panicked to go out, this just realized that things were strange, asked some words."


    Hongbo hates Yu Qing, who confuses right and wrong with black and white. Her face is anxious and hateful: "Little Prince..."


    "I dare to be hard spoken!" One of the bodyguards who pressed on Hongbo raised his hand and slapped her. He hit her hard. Hongbo''s face was hit sideways, and half of his face swelled up.


    "Stop it!" Ye Xiaonian''s eyes were cold and chilly, his hands tightly clenched into fists: "five aunts have always been so involved in the management of other people''s family affairs, beating other people''s girls at will?"


    Yu Qing explained to him with a smile. There were arrogant expressions between his eyebrows and eyes: "the servants are bitches. They can eat inside and outside the house most. They are clever and eloquent. They are the most eloquent. This slave deceives the superior and the inferior, and attacks your mother. If she succeeds, she will run away. You''re too young to tell right from wrong. You''re afraid you can''t control them. "


    Red wave has always been calm look at the moment, eyes with tears. She doesn''t want to argue at the moment, but the princess can''t be delayed!


    Night Xiaonian looked at the red wave placidly and motioned her not to speak.


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at Yu Qing indifferently. There was a mockery on his lips. His voice was a little impatient: "the servants of huaiwang mansion are to be dealt with by ourselves. We don''t need to worry about five aunts. Please let her go."


    "The maid is not so bold. There may be someone else behind her." Yu Qing frowned and said, "we should be severely tortured."Night small read to look at indifferent, look in the eyes slowly knot ice: "five aunts only said to put or not to put, why beat around the Bush?"


    Yu Qing is refuted by Ye Xiaonian face-to-face. She has no intention to release people now.


    She changed the subject and said, "how can you waste time on a girl now? Your mother is not feeling well. I''m afraid it''s a miscarriage."


    Yu Qing turned her eyes and deliberately said something serious: "women''s childbirth is the most dangerous. If you delay some time, I''m afraid your mother..."


    Night small read quickly interrupted her: "has been delaying mother to see a doctor is five aunts you."


    Yu Qing continued to deceive him in a slow tone: "you are young. I''m afraid you don''t understand. Women''s miscarriage is the most taboo man, is broken can''t ask the grand doctor to come over. "


    She pointed to the steady woman behind her: "this steady woman also knows some medical skills, and is best at female gynecology. Let her go in and have a look."


    Ye Xiaonian said coldly: "my mother is a noble princess of Huai. Is it easy to be seen? The steady woman looks at her eyes. Who knows if it''s an assassin? "


    Yu Qing micro Zheng, trying to resist his impatience: "you do not believe in five aunts?"


    Night small read Phoenix eyes micro pick, lips hook up a satirical smile: "not do not believe five aunts, is can not believe, can not believe."


    Yu Qing was almost mad with anger. Her eyes showed a touch of malice and continued to threaten: "this is not the time for you to be stubborn. If something happens to your mother It''s too late to regret. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 692

    "Oh, who is this? Isn''t this the fifth younger sister? " Yu Qing''s threat has not yet been successful, and suddenly there is a voice from behind.


    Yu Qing looks back at the source of the sound. Ye Feixu doesn''t know when he is coming. He is wearing a large sleeve colored robe with delicate pillars embroidered with gold and silver on the sleeves.


    His eyes were black and clear, and there was a trace of coldness on his bright face. Situ Mengyao followed him with a cold face.


    He was followed by Doctor Wang.


    When Yu Qing saw Wang Taiyi, a trace of amazement flashed across her face.


    Night small read see too doctor come, tight small face also relaxed some finally.


    Night Fei Xu slowly walked toward Yu Qing, and raised a mocking arc on his lips: "I''m not wrong. It''s really five younger brothers and sisters, rare guests, rare guests!"


    Yu Qing''s heart beat slowly. The steady woman she is looking for today has a long history.


    As long as she enters the house, when the time comes to do something to Su Ying, it will cause her to die of blood death, no one can find out. When the time comes, even if someone blames her, she will have a way to clean up and push all these things to wenpo and Hongbo.


    She even thought, even if there is no way to get close to Su Ying, procrastinate to let Su Ying have no children.


    But what she didn''t expect, night Feixu why suddenly came, also with the doctor?


    Night Feixu gives a look to situ Mengyao, who is busy with the imperial physician to go inside.


    Yu Qing looks a little ugly. She says, "the fourth prince, the princess has a miscarriage, and he needs to avoid men It''s safer to let wenpo in. "


    "My sister-in-law is a blessed person. She is just sick. How could she miscarry?" Night Feixu touched his chin, as if thinking of something, frowned a little, "sister-in-law''s body has always been excellent, how partial you came on the body discomfort, visible is that you collided with her?"


    Yu Qing didn''t expect ye Feixu to say such a thing. His face changed: "you..."


    Ye Xiaonian nodded with approval: "what the fourth uncle said is very true. My mother''s body has always been very good, eating and drinking well, and her face is ruddy. Today, after the five aunts came, my mother was not feeling well. "


    Ye Feixu walks to yexiaonian, deliberately pulling him back a step, looking at Yu Qing''s look full of disgust. He lowered his voice, and deliberately let her hear: "Xiaonian, you should pay more attention to her, she is an ominous person, so as not to be contaminated with the spirit."


    Ye Xiaonian pretends to be puzzled and looks at ye Feixu: "Oh? Really? "


    Don''t you cheat me Ye Feixu did not answer, and waved to Yu Qing: "younger brother and sister, you have always been unlucky. You''d better go back quickly. Why come out and harm people? Go, go


    Yu Qing''s face was livid, and her face was so angry that she didn''t know where she was going. She said in a sharp voice, "what do you mean?"


    Ye Feixu thinks of what Zhongbo said before, and his heart will be scared out. If they come late, the consequences can be unimaginable.


    In any case, they originally and night are not particularly at odds, now also don''t give Yu Qing face, prepare to tear face directly with her.


    Night Fei Xu slightly raised his chin and sneered: "to say you are unlucky is not auspicious. What should I do if I have to let people speak so clearly? Do you want to let the whole world know? "


    Ignoring Yu Qing''s face, yexiaonian said to yefeixu: "I think of one thing. We went to Dafa temple to burn incense and pray for blessing some time ago. We were going to see the auspicious omen, but finally we met a fire..."


    Night Fei Xu points to Yu Qing, and doesn''t give her a face: "it must be because she went. I said that this person is unlucky."


    Yu Qing was half dead, her eyes opened angrily, and her face showed a ferocious look.


    Night Fei Xu sighed: "sister in law is not lucky, even their own daughter can not keep."


    Yu Qing''s eyes were red, and she was almost crazy.


    She had watched her daughter die in her arms, how bitter and resentful she was, but now she was told.


    Ye Feixu didn''t care about Yu Qingchao''s eyes, and sneered: "younger brother and sister, if you do more harmful things, you will have retribution. Now that you can''t give birth to a child by yourself, you curse other people''s children and delay your sister-in-law''s treatment. Is your idea too distorted? "


    Yu Qing retorted, "at least I have a little scene, but you don''t even have a child! Who is sadder than whom? "


    Night Fei Xu''s eyes in a touch of cold, but the lips are a faint smile: "I and Mengyao couple deep love, the child is sooner or later."


    Yu Qing''s flushed face showed a mocking look. Just as he wanted to take the opportunity to make more sarcasm, he heard ye Feixu say: "brother five, you''re here at the right time. There''s something I don''t know to say or say."


    Night Fei Xu saw night extraordinary face show a touch of surprise, directly said: "five younger brother, I think you''d better give her a break, so unlucky people, you even want?"


    The extraordinary look of the night changed.


    Yu Qing only felt "Hua" to a sound, all the blood from all over the body rushed to her face. If it wasn''t for her good self-discipline, she would have rushed to kill ye Feixu."Brother five, the fourth brother looks at you very pitifully these years. You said that you have been very unfortunate since you married this woman. Did your sister-in-law bring you bad luck? You see, two concubines in your house die every year. It''s said that a concubine in your house was pregnant last year and was picked up from the pond within a few days. One body and two lives. "


    Yu Qing''s face changed, pointing to night Feixu: "you are bloody!"


    Night extraordinary a face can''t believe to look at Yu Qing, eyes cold one, this is when thing?


    The night is particularly afraid that the world is not chaotic: "younger sister-in-law, you are so nervous to refute what to do, if you have not done the matter of loss, why are you so nervous?"


    Yu Qing only felt that the night special staring at his eyes with evil, so that she felt empty.


    Ye Feixu saw that his words played a role, and immediately changed the topic: "a woman''s heart is a needle. Even a man can''t match her ruthlessness. But it''s your family business, so I won''t say much. It''s said that some time ago you saw the flowers blooming, and specially asked the emperor''s grandmother to go to the great Buddhist temple to see it. But in the end, did she treat you kindly? Not at all! Because of the bad luck, the fire almost killed the emperor''s grandmother, the fifth brother, you are so unlucky now, don''t you notice? "


    Night extraordinary come over to confirm that Su Ying is dead or not. If he is dead, he will take care of the aftercare. Unexpectedly, he is stopped here by night Feixu to say this and that, which makes his whole mind full of bad luck and anger.


    Yu Qing is on the verge of breaking out: "night is not rising, shut up!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 693

    Night Fei Xu looked at her contemptuously, raised eyebrows and snorted: "dare to do it, don''t let people say it? You know what you want to do today


    Yu Qing was furious and bullied fiercely: "I come to see my sister-in-law today naturally."


    Ye Feixu ridiculed: "the weasel has come to pay a new year''s visit to the chicken. Naturally, you want to see that she is not good. Such a vicious mind really thinks that others are blind and can''t see it?"


    Night extraordinary just by night Fei Xu instigated a few words, to Yu Qing very dissatisfied. But in front of outsiders or to protect their own imperial concubine, he coldly looked at night Feixu: "why do you think of people so unbearable?"


    "No? Can''t she bring so many people? Can''t bear to stop Hongbo from asking for a doctor? " Night Fei Xu hums, "five younger brother, you still had better leave her quickly, otherwise your mansion still don''t know how many more people will die?"


    Yu Qing''s face was almost distorted. She pointed to ye Feixu''s index finger and kept trembling. She called him "yefeixu" with her name and surname


    Night small read in one side, they pinch, eyes exude a faint smile, fourth uncle although childish, pinch people''s ability is quite a set.


    He had never seen his five aunts so abnormal on any occasion.


    "What a noise!" The Queen Mother''s voice came from behind.


    Several people follow the voice and see Su Xiaorui coming with the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager seems to be in a hurry. She is short of breath and has an anxious look on her face.


    Her face was serious at the moment and swept across everyone''s faces coldly.


    Yu Qing and ye extraordinary''s face changed slightly. They didn''t expect Su Xiaorui to invite the Empress Dowager.


    Yu Qing, in particular, has never seen Su Xiaorui go out.


    The Empress Dowager glared at them angrily: "the shadow is pregnant and needs to rest. What is your noisy appearance?"


    Ye Feixu walked quickly to the Empress Dowager''s side: "the emperor''s grandmother, five imperial concubines have done so, Feixu really can''t see it!"


    The Empress Dowager raised her hand slightly and stopped him from saying, "Xiao Rui has already told the AI family. I will make a decision on this later. The shadow doesn''t feel well. I''ll go to see the shadow first. "


    Looking at the back of the Empress Dowager''s departure, the night extraordinary and Yu Qing looked at each other.


    Yu Qing soon came to follow the Empress Dowager: "I don''t know how my sister-in-law is. I''ll go and have a look."


    The Empress Dowager is led in by Xiaorui and feels that the atmosphere in the room seems to be solidified.


    Su Ying is still lying on the bed, there is no sign of opening his eyes, green mark and mother Li are hanging on one side and do not speak.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are worried, and tears appear in Xiaorui''s eyes.


    They quietly walked to the side, but did not dare to make too much noise. They stood in front of the window, praying silently in their hearts, and their mother quickly woke up.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Ying''s face and said, "Doctor Wang, this..."


    The queen mother doctor got up and saluted the Empress Dowager: "the Empress Dowager doesn''t need to worry. Although the princess has the symptoms of miscarriage, she should be ok if she drinks a few anti abortion drugs."


    The Empress Dowager relaxed, and then frowned tightly: "was it not good when I came to ask for peace pulse yesterday? How can you have the symptoms of miscarriage... "


    The Empress Dowager looked at the doctor''s face was not right, already knew it.


    She turned her head and looked at the green mark and mother Li. A serious short dress face sank down: "what special things did the princess encounter before?"


    The green mark gathered his sad look on his face and thought about it for a long time. He replied earnestly, "no, the things the princess met today are not different from those in the past."


    Mother Li on one side also answered carefully: "the princess ate with the hands of the old slaves."


    Situ Mengyao looked worried at Su Ying, and suddenly remembered a thing that her mother had mentioned to her when she was at her mother''s house. It was said that it was a wealthy family, and there were many beautiful family members in the family, but none of them was pregnant with children. Later, it was found out that it was the lady who had done something in their sachets.


    She said slowly, "since I haven''t tasted anything special, did you smell something special?"


    The imperial physician nodded: "the four imperial concubines said extreme things, if excessive intake of fragrance may also lead to this phenomenon."


    "The princess doesn''t like incense, and she doesn''t bring any sachets," green mark replied seriously


    "If you don''t have it, she won''t take it!" The Empress Dowager said in a deep voice that she had seen so many dirty things in the palace for many years.


    The reason why she sent mother Li to Su Ying was that she was so knowledgeable that she could not prevent her.


    Her face suddenly became very ugly. Who on earth dared to attack the child: "check, we must investigate this matter thoroughly at once!"


    After the Empress Dowager''s mother received orders, she immediately went to investigate the matter thoroughly. However, she almost searched the whole Huai Princess and found nothing harmful to the fetus.Yu Qing saw that they did not find out anything, and a strange smile flashed on her face.


    At this time, mother Li''s eyes fell on Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian. However, they were wearing two sachets with lovely shapes.


    Mother Li pondered: "these two sachets look chic."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian see her eyes fall on the two sachets, and directly reach out to untie the sachets and hand them over: "this is the mosquito repellent sachet made by my mother for us."


    Mother Li took a sniff, frowned slightly, and handed the sachet to the doctor.


    The grand doctor took the sachet, sniffed it hard, and affirmed, "there are a small amount of Safflower in these two sachets."


    Sima Mengyao''s face changed slightly: "it''s really a vicious mind. Who would have thought that the red flower would be hidden in the sachet made by her sister-in-law?"


    Yu Qing''s eyes showed a sense of loss, but casually chuckled: "I was still thinking about how my sister-in-law fainted for no reason. The original problem is the two sachets?"


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed anger: "who on earth moved hands and feet on our sachet?"


    Night small read micro squint eyes, as if thinking.


    Yu Qing sneered and said, "is it that my younger brother and sister don''t know spices themselves?" Or maybe Xiaonian and Xiaorui are afraid that their mother will not spoil them if they give birth to their children, so they deliberately It is said that this kind of thing happened in the previous dynasty... "


    Situ Mengyao looked at Yu Qing faintly: "they are just two children."


    Yu Qing sighed: "it''s because it''s a child that you don''t understand anything."


    "Nonsense, what!" The Empress Dowager coldly looked at Yu Qing, and she immediately shut up.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 694

    Night small read the line of sight in Yu Qing''s face, with a cold look.


    His eyebrows with a touch of anger and surprise, he and Xiaorui have been wearing their mother''s hand-made sachet, before all have been safe, but this time back his mother had an accident.


    The only possibility is that he was cheated during the period of entering the palace.


    The murderer, they can guess, must be related to five uncles and five aunts.


    Otherwise, as soon as the mother has an accident, they will come in a hurry and make such a big noise. How could it happen?


    Su Xiaorui looks down at his mother in bed. His eyes droop under his long black eyelashes. His small face is full of guilt.


    Before that, when he thought of his mother''s baby, he was very happy and happy, but he didn''t know that his mother was the most vulnerable at this time.


    She can''t make a lot of things, she can''t eat a lot of things, even smell a lot of things.


    This time, because of his negligence, his mother was almost killed.


    His lips tightly closed, his father is not in the house now, he and his brother must take good care of his mother, in any matter must be careful, do not let his mother get half silk injury.


    The atmosphere in the room congealed, because no one spoke, and became very quiet.


    Yu Qing seemed to suddenly think of something: "the Queen''s grandmother, the girl beside her sister-in-law secretly wanted to run away. Is it that she put the red flowers in it?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at Yu Qing, and her eyes were full of thought.


    Ye Xiaonian''s black eyes were fixed on Yu Qing, and a mocking smile appeared on her lips: "aunt Wu suspected that her mother did not know spices. Later, she suspected that my younger brother and I had tried to murder the child in her mother''s stomach in order to compete for favors. Now she suspects that her mother''s maidservant behaves furtively. Who''s next? Is it the green mark? Or housekeeper? Or mother Li, who was pointed out by her great grandmother to take care of her mother? "


    The Empress Dowager looked up at Yu Qing coldly.


    Yu Qing''s face changed slightly, and ye Xiaonian continued: "before, five aunts didn''t say that her mother had miscarriage, so she needed to avoid men and stop to see the grand doctor? Xiaonian thinks it''s weird. Can you suspect that it has something to do with aunt Wu? "


    Yu Qing''s tone was not quick, or with a smile on her face, he said softly: "Xiaonian, always pay attention to evidence."


    Su Xiaorui snorted: "five aunts, are you only allowed to set fire to the state officials and not allow people to light lamps? Why don''t you give us the evidence? "


    Ye Xiaonian nodded and said slowly: "you accused Hongbo of being a murderer and delayed her mother''s treatment time. If it wasn''t for the fourth uncle and the fourth aunt to come in time, otherwise the consequences would be unimaginable!"


    Su Xiaorui squinted at Yu Qing and continued to hum coldly: "the five aunts are fierce today. It''s against the common sense to bring so many maids and bodyguards here?"


    Yu Qing listen to these two children, you and I blame myself, good-bye, the Empress Dowager staring at his eyes is not good, only feel a group of chest tightness, no place to vent.


    On her face or calmly explained to the Empress Dowager: "I''m all for the sake of my sister-in-law."


    Green mark was very angry. She understood that she wanted to harm the princess, but she didn''t dare to challenge her in front of the Empress Dowager.


    Night small read Phoenix eyes flow, he calmly looked at the empress dowager, clasped his fist and said: "Taizu mother, someone wants to kill their mother, kill their mother''s stomach children, I hope mother Tai thoroughly investigate this matter!"


    The Empress Dowager nodded slightly.


    "The princess is awake, the princess is awake!" Su Ying after the diagnosis and treatment of Taiyi, consciousness also gradually recovered. Green mark saw Su Ying open his eyes and was very happy.


    Su Ying opened his eyes, in addition to some heavy brain, the body did not feel particularly uncomfortable.


    She turned her eyes and looked into the front. She found that in addition to Xiaonian and Xiaorui, there were empress dowager, situ Mengyao and Yu Qing in the room.


    She was stunned for a moment: "I this is how, fainted again?"


    Su Xiaorui saw his mother wake up with two tears in his eyes and a cry in his voice: "Mom, you finally wake up, wuwuwuwuwu We are so worried. "


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head and chuckled: "silly child, mother, this is not all right."


    Night small read glared at Su Xiaorui: "mother need to rest, do not quarrel with mother."


    "Oh." Su Xiaorui sniffed and soon stopped crying. "Mom, you didn''t faint for no reason. Someone hid Safflower in my brother''s sachet, which made you faint..."


    Su Ying''s heart is clear, the eye shoots out the startling light. Someone actually hid the Safflower in two children''s body, this just neglect guard.


    Su Xiaorui''s is buried more and more low: "we are not good, but we..."


    Su Ying didn''t change her face and wiped Su Xiaorui''s tears from the corner of her eyes: "OK, my mother is OK now. Don''t cry."


    She gave Yu Qing a faint glance, which made people feel chilly.


    Situ Mengyao went to Su Ying and said, "sister-in-law, thanks to the ingenuity of these two children this time, or I''m afraid the doctors will not be able to catch up."


    "Oh? What''s going on? "Yu Qing at the moment in the heart and depressed and angry, she and night extraordinary Ben designed this opportunity, now was once again Su Ying escaped in the past.


    At the moment, she did not want to continue on this matter, so as not to arouse the Empress Dowager''s heart. She looked at Su Ying and pretended to be very happy and said, "fortunately, my sister-in-law is in good health. It''s really the Bodhisattva''s blessing. Otherwise, the emperor''s grandmother doesn''t know how sad she is."


    The Empress Dowager came and sat beside Su Ying, and she patted her hand: "shadow, you are weak, you still need a good rest. If there is any need, you can talk to the AI family."


    Su Ying said with a smile, "thank you, grandmother."


    The Empress Dowager sat down for a while and talked with Su Ying for a while. After confirming that Su Ying was ok, she got up and went back to the palace.


    When she left, the Empress Dowager said to mother Li, "no one is allowed to enter the Huai palace without the permission of the mourning family."


    Mother Li said respectfully, "yes."


    When Yu Qing heard this, her face was as usual, but her hands were tightly clenched into fists.


    Su Xiaorui does not give up looking at Su Ying and turns to the Empress Dowager and says, "Tai Zu mu, we will accompany our mother again."


    The Empress Dowager did not refuse, promised to come down: "well, you can enter the palace again tomorrow, don''t make trouble with your mother."


    "Yes!" the two children responded smartly


    After the Empress Dowager left with Yu Qing, Su Ying said to the two children, "you go to see off my grandmother."


    Only Su Ying and situ Mengyao were left in the room for a moment. Sima Mengyao frowned: "the emperor''s grandmother knew it, but she didn''t mean to investigate."


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly narrowed: "night special is her grandson after all, the Empress Dowager knows that she can only warn but not severely punish."


    "Is this the way to expose it?"


    "After all, the child in my belly is not really hurt. I''m afraid That''s how it was uncovered. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 695

    The Empress Dowager goes out from Fuwu garden and follows Yu Qing behind her. She wants to help the Empress Dowager and is thrown away by the Empress Dowager.


    Yu Qing put out her hand awkwardly with a stiff expression.


    At the moment, it''s very quiet outside the garden. The night is not Xuhe and the night is so special that I don''t know where to go.


    The Empress Dowager looked out at the red wave still being escorted by the bodyguards. On her dignified face, she was angry: "do you want to make the Huai palace so noisy today? Let''s go


    Yu Qing also wants to distinguish a few sentences and give Hong Bo an several charges.


    The Empress Dowager looked at her coldly and made her swallow the following words: "if it was not Feixu and Mengyao today, would you not let shadow see the grand doctor?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face is dignified and solemn. Her eyes are smart and worldly. She seems to be able to see through people''s hearts.


    Yu Qing was pressed down by her momentum and said, "I looked at Hong Bo''s flustered appearance before and thought that Princess Huai had a miscarriage. My concubine just happened to bring steady old woman to come today, want to let steady old woman show Huai princess to see


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "steady woman? If the shadow needs a stable mother-in-law, the AI family will surely find the most secure one for her. Why bother you? Fortunately, the shadow''s body is not in any serious way now, otherwise, my family will never let it go! "


    Yu Qing''s face was frightened, showing a look of panic: "the emperor''s grandmother, my concubine is also a kind-hearted, not intentional, but also hope that the emperor''s grandmother forgive."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice was stern: "to do evil in the name of kindness is the worst crime. You are going to leave huaiwang mansion now! From now on, you stay in the mansion and reflect on yourself. You are not allowed to step into the mansion without the permission of my family! "


    Yu Qing''s eyes show an incredible look. Is the Empress Dowager going to ban her feet? She opened her mouth and said, "your grandmother..."


    The Empress Dowager lengthened the ending: "still want to talk back?"


    "I dare not." Yu Qing has never been reprimanded since her marriage.


    Today, she was scolded by the empress dowager, and her self-esteem was hurt. Her fingers smeared with cardamom fell into the palm of her hand. Her face was livid, but she still had to confess to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager also wanted to warn a few words. Seeing Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian coming out of the room, she snorted coldly and didn''t speak any more.


    Green mark tocolysis medicine came over, still want to listen to a few words carefully, but saw no movement.


    She took the tocolysis medicine into the room: "princess, you should drink the tocolysis medicine first. The medicine is made by the maids themselves. Mammy Li specially tested it before she dare to let the maidservant bring it to you."


    Situ Mengyao pursed his lips and said with a smile: "fortunately, the emperor''s grandmother now values your fetus, otherwise it will give them more opportunities."


    Green mark recognized the place to nod: "yes, fortunately, the Empress Dowager is looking at the princess now, valuing the baby in the princess''s abdomen."


    Green mark low voice way: "maidservant just also faintly heard empress dowager scold five imperial concubine, let her immediately release red wave."


    "Oh?" Su Ying looked up curiously, "what else did you say?"


    "The Empress Dowager looks so angry that she asks the five imperial concubines not to step out of the mansion and stay in the mansion tightly. But then the two young masters passed by, and the Empress Dowager didn''t say anything else. Anyway, she looked at the five imperial concubines very angry


    Situ Mengyao took Su Ying''s empty bowl after drinking the medicine and put it aside: "being angry again is just to make you stop your feet."


    Su Ying now roughly understand this matter, the eyes revealed a light irony: "say that this matter has no evidence, she casually said a few words to deny in the past."


    Even if all unfavorable conditions point to night extraordinary and Yu Qing, but this matter did not leave any substantial evidence.


    Sima Mengyao''s eyebrows were locked: "they have not made a plan, I am afraid they will have a second plan."


    From the previous fire to this safflower sachet, they participated in everything and could get a glimpse of it.


    Su Ying''s expression was calm and calm, and a trace of cold flashed on her face.


    Ci Ning palace.


    When the Empress Dowager returned to the palace, she sat on the chair with a faint look of tiredness in her eyes. Mother Hu on the side of the Empress Dowager brought a cup of tea to the Empress Dowager: "empress dowager, you should have a drink of tea first."


    The Empress Dowager took the tea and sipped, with a sullen look in her eyes: "this kind of thing happened in a turn!"


    Mother Hu stood behind the Empress Dowager and thumped her shoulder. In her voice, she said, "fortunately, Princess Huai is protected by the Empress Dowager. Otherwise, I don''t know what to do."


    The Empress Dowager closed her eyes slightly, and her face was even more angry: "fortunately, the shadow son is not in trouble now, otherwise, I don''t know how to explain with non white."


    "The Empress Dowager can protect Princess Huai this time, but next time..."


    "It''s such a coincidence that even Xiaorui and Xiaonian can see it. How can I not see it. However, there is no evidence for this. Secondly, he is after all the grandson of the AI family. The emperor now attaches great importance to non white and extraordinary. If the AI family punishes extraordinary severely, he is afraid of... "


    Mother Hu served the Empress Dowager for the longest time. She immediately understood the meaning of the Empress Dowager''s words. She nodded: "what the Empress Dowager said is."


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager appeared in her mind with a pale face, and she was not at ease: "but this matter can''t be so calculated. You send someone to call special over."Although she is not good at blaming him, she still wants to knock from the side.


    At the moment, the night is particularly sitting in the front room, sultry, even the night scenery comes over, but also just lightly perfunctory two sentences.


    After Yu Qing went back, her face was livid. She thought that she had been scolded by the empress dowager, and her eyes were still shining with tears.


    But he couldn''t help but think of what ye Feixu said. Although he didn''t want to fall in love with ye Feixu''s plan, he couldn''t help but put it in his mind, which inevitably made him have a grudge against Yu Qing.


    Night extraordinary and think of the original thought that Su Ying this iron bound to die, did not expect to be her hide in the past!


    Think of here night extraordinary eyes burning, a face ferocious to the extreme.


    Now the Empress Dowager sent someone to look for him. He understood what was going on in his heart. He felt a little uneasy, but his face remained as usual without any fluctuation.


    The night special entered the CI Ning palace, and went up to the Empress Dowager to ask for an. His eyes were warm and harmless: "special to the emperor''s grandmother. I don''t know if the emperor''s grandmother is so late. What''s the matter?"


    "Good morning?" The Empress Dowager looked at him sternly, "Ai family is very uneasy now."


    Night special full face concern: "the emperor grandmother but the body is unwell? Please come and have a look


    "I feel uneasy at home. It''s useless for the doctor to look at it." The Empress Dowager''s pale look, eyes straight staring at the night extraordinary, as if to see his heart to go, "Ai family now heart shadow children, always restless day and night."


    The night is particularly contrary to one''s will to smile: "sister-in-law is a blessed person, the child in the abdomen is naturally healthy."


    The Empress Dowager''s voice raised a few points: "if there is a malicious person in mind coveting the child, the enemy is in the dark, she is in the light, and is always unable to prevent."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 696

    Night special feel the momentum that empress dowager oppresses to come only, back perspire.


    He bowed his head and took a deep breath: "my sister-in-law is a royal daughter-in-law, and she is a royal heir. Who would have the courage to do so?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at him fiercely: "you say so, but you don''t do it! Now that she is pregnant, I''m afraid you will treat her as a thorn in the flesh? "


    Night special heart clutters for a moment, complexion some whiteness, he still reluctantly shows a smile: "what does the emperor grandmother say in the end, special don''t understand."


    The Empress Dowager said one word at a time: "whether you understand or not, I can see clearly what happened today."


    Night special bit tight tooth, just let oneself calm down, this matter has no evidence, he also won''t be silly to admit: "don''t know what special did to let the emperor grandmother so suspicious?"


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "although the AI family is old, it''s not old and stupid. It''s like a mirror in my heart."


    Night special in the heart is nervous, but know can''t admit in any case: "emperor grandmother suspicious extraordinary, can have evidence?"


    The Empress Dowager frowned and looked at the night coldly: "evidence? The matter is clearly stated. What evidence is needed? If the AI family really wants to thoroughly investigate this matter, there will always be some clues. "


    The Empress Dowager saw that the night was speechless and sneered: "I can''t hold dirty things in my eyes. Fortunately, the shadow''s stomach is OK this time, otherwise the mourning family will be severely punished. "


    The Empress Dowager saw that the night was very low and her head was thoughtful. She knew that he was listening. She went on to say, "the AI family will send more people to protect the shadow. If she has anything wrong, the mourning family will naturally check from you."


    Night special slow way: "sister-in-law''s child will be born safely, the emperor grandmother does not need to worry."


    The Empress Dowager heard the special assurance of the night and nodded with satisfaction: "the mourning family has already punished the five imperial concubines to forbid foot, this matter is so calculate. Speaking of it, you haven''t taken a concubine''s room for a long time. There''s only one Xiaojing in the mansion. It''s a bit lonely after all... "


    At this time, Xiao Rui''s voice suddenly came over: "Taizu mother, you are shielding!"


    Night special hears his voice, the eyes become gloomy matchless, originally elegant face looks some terrible.


    The Empress Dowager looks stunned. She looks in this direction and sees Su Xiaorui standing at the gate of the palace.


    His black and white eyes looked at him in disappointment, his small hands clenched into fists, and his eyes were full of tears.


    Night small read stands behind him, small face tight, can''t see joy and anger.


    "Xiaorui, Xiaonian, why are you here?" The Empress Dowager suddenly saw them coming, her face was a little stiff, and she did not know how much they had heard before.


    The two brothers didn''t need a report from Mammy when they came to the palace.


    The Empress Dowager had thought that something had happened to Su Ying in the afternoon. Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian would stay with Ying''er and would not come over so soon, so she did not specifically ask.


    The Empress Dowager calmed down, and with a smile on her face, she waved to Su Xiaorui: "Xiao Rui, come to my grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui stood still, just looked at her from a distance, a small face wrinkled up, with an angry face.


    His voice was tender, and he repeated again, "Tai Zu mu, you are covering up."


    They had just been listening at the door for a long time. They thought that the great grandmother would do something, but they just punished five aunts for banning their feet. And then it''s about the offspring.


    So this is Gao Gao to pick up, gently put down?


    Ye Xiaonian takes Su Xiaorui''s hand and makes a gesture to pull it out. He looked at the Empress Dowager in a calm voice: "grand mother, didn''t you promise Xiaonian to investigate this matter thoroughly and give her mother a fair deal?"


    The Empress Dowager took a special look at the night, and then looked at the two children: "this..."


    Night extraordinary hands tightly clenched into a fist.


    Night small read look worried ground says: "mother just the body is unwell again."


    The Empress Dowager asked nervously, "can you please a doctor?"


    "My mother''s body was excellent, but it was because of them." Night small read to see the night extraordinary one eye, "suffered the sin that shouldn''t suffer. Is it true that the great grandmother doesn''t decide? "


    Night special cold voice way: "your father didn''t teach you to talk with evidence?"


    "Evidence, what five aunts did today is evidence." Night small read micro lift chin, no show weakness to look at him, smile: "five uncle this is angry?"


    Su Xiaorui saw that the Empress Dowager was still indecisive. He pressed his eyebrows wrongly and looked like he wanted to cry: "Taizu mother, we respect you so much and believe you, but you don''t take us to heart."


    The Empress Dowager softened her voice and coaxed, "my mother-in-law must make decisions for you, but it''s not easy to investigate this matter..."


    Su Xiaorui looked at her innocently: "is it not easy to check? But just now Xiaorui Mingming heard his mother say that you are like a mirror in your heart? If you don''t understand, you won''t punish aunt Wu for banning her feet. But why do you say that this matter has been settled? "Bean big tears fall from Su Xiaorui''s eyes. The Empress Dowager is very distressed.


    Su Xiaorui flattened his mouth and said, "my great grandmother is not true to her words. Xiaorui will not pay attention to her grandmother any more."


    "Mother Tai, leave." After night Xiaonian finished, he took Su Xiaorui and ran. The two small figures soon disappeared in the night.


    The Empress Dowager was stunned. She immediately responded and said, "mammy Hu, send someone to chase her!"


    The Empress Dowager has some guilt on her face, but it is not easy for her to investigate this matter.


    The night specially looks at these two children to leave, the eye ground shows the faint smile. His lips aroused a dissatisfaction: "the emperor grandmother dotes on these two children too much, unexpectedly some rely on pet and arrogant."


    The night special sees empress dowager''s face to look at oneself ugliness, in the eye eye shows complacent look, he goes on to say: "the child still can''t too pet, otherwise still can''t lawless get up, see what they do today, unexpectedly don''t put too grandmother in the eye."


    "Shut up!" Empress Dowager stares night special one eye, if not because of him, how can and these two children produce gap.


    This time, because of the two children around her, she did not know how happy she was.


    But today, because of the extraordinary night, the two children actually said such sad words.


    Night special still want to say again, Empress Dowager is in a low mood, some impatiently waved to let him leave.


    Night special was sent away like this, facial expression is more and more gloomy, Empress Dowager is now more and more bad impression to oneself, and those two children so contradict her, Empress Dowager unexpectedly did not get angry!


    Night special now a pile of fire in the stomach, but there is no place to vent.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 697

    The two children were agile and ran fast, and mother Hu sent someone out to chase them for a long time.


    But I do not know that the two children have already run to the imperial study.


    The light in the imperial study is bright, and the study is luxurious and elegant.


    The emperor was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe and was reading the memorial with his head down.


    He suddenly heard the report from father-in-law sun, and then saw two children running in.


    They seem to be what kind of grievance, two identical small faces with unhappy.


    Su Xiaorui''s face is still full of tears, and he looks even more pathetic.


    Seeing this, Emperor Ming couldn''t help being stunned. His serious face calmed down and his tone softened a little: "what''s the matter with you? Come to the emperor''s grandfather."


    Tears flashed in Su Xiaorui''s eyes. He quickly ran to the emperor''s arms. He rubbed against the emperor''s body and wiped his tears And snot.


    Ye Xiaonian is a little embarrassed to see Su Xiaorui like this, full of black lines.


    Although they come to complain, but Xiaorui, when you pretend to be poor, can''t you do such a bad thing? Fortunately, the emperor doesn''t care.


    The emperor took Su Xiaorui''s face, wiped his tears with his sleeve, frowned and said, "what''s going on? Who bullies you, granddad Huang makes the decision for you. "


    "Really?" Su Xiaorui looked at the Ming emperor innocently, his tearful eyes blinked and blinked.


    Emperor Ming rubbed his head: "it''s natural. When does the emperor''s grandfather not keep his word?"


    Night small read a word to say: "some people want to kill their mother, kill their mother''s children."


    The emperor''s face showed a look of anger, and his tone was very severe: "who is so bold? I will punish him severely!"


    Su Xiaorui pauses: "it''s five uncles and five aunts."


    When Emperor Ming heard that the night was extraordinary, his face changed slightly. He asked, "what''s going on?"


    The two children clearly told the emperor what happened this afternoon. Naturally, they should speak more seriously when they mention their mother fainting.


    They also described the tense scene: "if it wasn''t for the doctor who came in time today, my mother is only afraid that it will be..."


    Su Xiaorui said, eyes are full of crystal clear tears, a pair of to cry out of the appearance.


    Emperor Ming had vowed to make decisions for his two children. Now he heard that it was YeFan and Yu Qing, and his face was full of embarrassment and headache.


    Ye extraordinary and ye feibai are his two most valued princes.


    For example, he was afraid of his prestige in the army, so now he must support YeFan in order to achieve the balance of power between the two sides.


    The emperor wiped the tears from the corner of Xiao Rui''s eyes and coaxed with a soft tone: "there is no evidence for this matter. It can''t be concluded that it is the work of Uncle Wu."


    Ye Xiaonian pursed his lips: "is it fake that the Emperor just said to make decisions for us? If there is no evidence, can''t it be thoroughly investigated? "


    "Your mother is in good health now, and your child has been saved..."


    "My mother was lucky to escape this time. What will I do next time? What''s the point of pursuing this matter when your mother is really hurt? "


    After thinking about it, the emperor said, "it''s a time of trouble and turbulence."


    Night small read naturally ground ground to accept words, long eyelashes under the eye son droop: "so the emperor grandfather can only aggrieve mother."


    Su Xiaorui slipped down from the emperor''s arms. He sucked his nose and wiped his eyes. His face was gloomy: "no one will do justice for his mother. We will wait for Dad to come back."


    The two little buns refused to get close to the emperor again. They politely saluted the emperor and went back holding hands.


    Emperor Ming looked at the two brothers leaving behind and sighed: "come, send someone to send the two young masters back."


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty remembered what happened just now and rubbed his temple with his index finger in a headache.


    One side of the sun Gonggong worried to ask: "Emperor..."


    The emperor sighed deeply, and the matter could only be wronged.


    When the two little buns came back home, Su Xiaorui pouted his mouth: "his eyes are sour with crying. His mother and grandfather don''t care about it."


    Night small read lip horn hook: "this matter still has to wait for father to come back. But it''s necessary for you to go up and cry. Although you can''t punish Uncle Wu heavily now, you can''t let him be too proud. "


    "This is also true. The great grandmother also said that as long as the mother had an accident, he would go to the fifth uncle."


    The two brothers unknowingly came to the gate of the juwu garden. They looked at the light in the room and said with a smile, "my mother hasn''t gone to sleep."


    Two little buns came to the door and saw the red wave guarding the door: "is your mother still awake?"


    Hongbo smiles and nods and opens the door for them.


    Su Ying has been sleeping all afternoon. Now she is in a good mood, but mother Li and some girls don''t let her do anything.She said she needed rest, so she confiscated all the books she could read in the room.


    Therefore, Su Ying can only stay in bed now, thinking about what kind of pattern to spend recently, preparing to spend secretly tomorrow.


    At this time, Su Ying saw two children suddenly come in. He was stunned, then he was happy, and his eyes were full of color: "Xiao Rui, Xiao Nian, how did you come back, didn''t you go to the grand mother?"


    Su Xiaorui carefully squeezed to the bed, pouting his lips: "we are going, but when we hear some words from my grandmother and Uncle Wu, we will come back."


    "Oh?" Su Ying looked at Su Xiaorui curiously, "what did they say?"


    "The great grandmother said that her heart is clear and clear, let Wu Shu not harm her mother in the future." Su Xiaorui''s small face was very angry, and said with some displeasure, "the great grandmother also said that this matter will not be investigated, so it''s settled!"


    "And then you cry?" Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui''s face still has tear marks, takes out the PA to wipe tears for him.


    Ye Xiaonian replied: "the younger brother cried in front of his mother, and also cried in front of the emperor''s grandfather. He rubbed his tears and snot full of clothes."


    Su Ying thought about the scene, some can not laugh or cry.


    Su Xiaorui was a little embarrassed and spat out his tongue: "my mother has been wronged. We are all very sad. Naturally, we have to cry. But it''s no use crying. The great grandmother and the emperor''s grandfather all cover up the fifth uncle


    She discussed this matter with situ Mengyao in the afternoon, and it is estimated that this matter will be finished in this way.


    Su Xiaorui snorted coldly: "I won''t pay attention to my grandmother and grandfather anymore!"


    Su Ying shaved Su Xiaorui''s cheek in a funny way: "you''re so brave. If you don''t pay attention to it, your grand mother and grandfather will ignore it."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 698

    Su Xiaorui eyes firm: "this is natural, because you are our favorite mother, who bullies you to let you suffer injustice, I ignore who."


    At the same time, she thinks about one thing. Where does Xiaorui learn this sweet talk? No wonder everyone likes him.


    Night small read to look at Su Ying seriously: "they are so unfair, mother are not angry?"


    Su Ying rubbed his head: "there are a lot of fair things in the world, not everything is worth being angry about. If you are angry at everything, can you still be angry? "


    Night small read if thoughtful, nodded: "fairness is not given by others, is their own fight."


    Su Ying looks at night small read tight small face, in the heart some self reproach. The child was taught too mature by yefeibai, so sensible at a young age, she couldn''t help reaching out and pinching his face: "children should smile more."


    Ye Xiaonian: my mother is so naive.


    Su Xiaorui still felt guilty when he thought of the day: "in addition to the culprits, we should also be responsible for this incident. Mother, I''ll never run around again. "


    Night small read also nodded: "we will be more careful before doing anything."


    Su Ying gently hugged them in his arms and patted their soft bodies: "you must remember who is the enemy. The enemy''s tactics are too much to defend. You must be careful."


    "Yes."


    Su Xiaorui raised his little face, and his little face wrinkled again: "if only dad were there, I would not let them go like this. Well, dad has been away for so long. I don''t know when he will come back. "


    Su Ying funny spot his nose: "think of dad?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully, "I want to."


    Night small read pokes Su Xiaorui steamed bun face: "daddy comes back to punish you, do you also want to?"


    Su Xiaorui rolled his eyes at Xiao Nian at night: "how do you know that dad must punish me? Did you see when he praised me?"


    Ye Xiaonian gave him a sidelong glance: "have you? Why don''t I know? "


    Su Xiaorui cracks his teeth at yexiaonian. He looks like I''m going to bite you. Then his baozi face is ravaged by yexiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui sadly covered his face and vaguely said: "I hate it! Don''t you want dad


    Ye Xiaonian naturally said: "think about it."


    Night small read suddenly feel that under the leadership of Xiao Rui, it seems that the feeling of directly expressing his mind''s thoughts is also very good.


    Su Xiaorui heard the satisfactory answer from the night Xiaonian, and then looked up at Su Ying: "don''t your mother want to?"


    Su Ying''s heart strings moved. She looked up at the bright moon outside the window: "well You are looking forward to your father''s return. He will be back soon. "


    "It must be back soon."


    Su Ying took back her sight: "it''s getting late now. You go to bed first, eh?"


    "No Su Xiaorui is tired of lying by Su Ying''s side and refuses to leave. He says pathetically, "we all live in the palace of ciling for a long time. We haven''t heard the story from his mother for a long time."


    Night small read nervously looking at Su Ying''s stomach one eye, then low rebuke a: "be careful to bump into mother."


    Su Xiaorui, with a sad face, cried out, "am I such a person with no sense of propriety?"


    Ye Xiaonian said mercilessly, "you are such a person with no sense of propriety."


    Su Ying listened to the bickering between the two brothers and sat down in a funny way, and then patted the position beside him: "you all sit up, it doesn''t matter."


    Su Ying leaned on the soft pillow: "what story do you want to tell you today, mother think about it..."


    Su Ying''s voice is not slow to tell, two small buns listen to Su Ying told a long story, but also a little sleepy.


    Su Xiaorui likes the taste of his mother. It''s sweet and fragrant. He wants to stay with Su Ying.


    Speaking of it, she still miss the days in Nanyang. He occupied his mother and slept with her.


    Night small read jumped out of bed, pulled Su Xiaorui''s hand: "go, don''t affect the mother''s rest."


    Su Xiaorui blinked at Su Ying, with a cute smile on his face: "Mom, dad is not here, shall we stay to sleep with you? I''ll be good. "


    Su Ying has not answered, night Xiaonian has refused for her: "no! You''re a good sleeper, too? I don''t know who took my hand to gnaw last night... "


    Su Xiaorui quickly explained: "I was dreaming of pig''s hoof, I must not dream today!"


    Night small read face black line: "your promise does not count, also do not know who put foot on me the day before yesterday..."


    Su Xiaorui also wants to distinguish a few words, night small read already pulled him to walk: "OK, go quickly."


    After the two children left, Hongbo came in to serve Su Ying and washed her face and hands.


    Su Ying Ming before the moment still feel spirit, also don''t know if is pregnant the reason, a lie down very quickly sleep in the past.I don''t know if it was because the two children mentioned the night before going to bed. All of a sudden, he was in her dream.


    She began to miss his taste, his arms, his temperature.


    The dream suddenly became real, she seemed to really smell his temperature, with a unique male flavor.


    In her lethargy, Su Ying thought of him vaguely, thinking that she had not seen him for several days, and how ecstatic he would be if he told him he was pregnant.


    She thought like this, can''t help but call his name: "non white."


    The voice was a little hoarse with some nasal sounds.


    "Well!" Clear, firm voice from the side, but also seems to have a little smile.


    The voice came to her ear, like an illusion, but also really terrible.


    Su Ying really want to open his eyes to confirm that he is not around, but she is too sleepy, eyelids are too heavy.


    At this time, a pair of powerful arms came around from behind and held her whole body in her arms.


    Su Ying struggled for a while, and the feeling of familiarity became stronger.


    Low sigh from each other''s mouth overflow, with a pity and attachment.


    His arms around her waist, his lips close to her ears, spit heat, his voice deep and thick: "shadow, I miss you."


    In her sleep, her heart throbbed violently and jumped uncontrollably.


    His arms were too strong to suffocate.


    Su Ying wants to retreat some, her back of the head was suddenly held down by him.


    "Well..." Her lips were suddenly warm lips against, he sealed her lips, in her mouth to attack the city, rolling around the lingering.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 699

    Night is not white body with his unique domineering atmosphere and masculinity, he hugged Su Ying tightly, these days to miss all into lingering.


    His muscles were taut and his lips and tongue were entangled with her.


    Su Ying''s small face was boiling hot, with a touch of powder, the body turned into spring water, almost gasping.


    She tried to reach out and break his hand, but she couldn''t break it.


    Night is not white kisses dense like continuous rain, overbearing and gentle.


    Su Ying was a little dizzy. In her sleep, she almost lost herself. She was intoxicated in his gentle country. Her arms unconsciously stretched out to embrace his neck.


    This real touch made her sigh.


    "Not white..." Su Ying closed her eyes and called him vaguely in her throat.


    "Well." His fingers into her hair, fingers gently stroked, the action is inexpressible gentle delicate, full of love.


    Su Ying whole person is comfortable to relax, the body can not help but Nestle on his warmth.


    His lips finally left her, and her breathing was finally smooth.


    The world seemed to be quiet all of a sudden, and Su Ying went to sleep again.


    Su Ying''s thinking gradually clear up, she found that she had been night under the white press.


    His body was tense and ready to go.


    Su Ying''s heart was excited. She subconsciously pressed his hand and gasped: "don''t move!"


    The night is not white low smile, his voice is warm and lazy, very pleasant to hear, in the quiet night is more obvious.


    He leaned down to kiss her soft lips, his voice was spoiled and hoarse and tasted: "obedient."


    Su Ying pinned her face aside and whispered, "I can''t move."


    Night is not white lips on her delicate cheek, in the dark, his beautiful face blooms with a smile, like a blooming Epiphyllum, enchanting and gorgeous.


    His lips swam on her cheek: "why, after a few days'' absence, I was separated from this king?"


    His dense kisses fell on her face, eyes and ears: "or annoyed that I didn''t accompany you well these days?"


    Su Ying was made enough of by him, endured sleepiness, tried to open his eyes and glared at him.


    Yefeibai especially likes to tease her when she is sleepy. At this time, she is like a lazy cat, and it will explode hair when it moves.


    He also wants to continue to follow his own rhythm, but Su Ying pulled his hand to press in his abdomen.


    Night is not white warm big hand lingers in her abdomen, or a pair of ambiguous frivolous appearance.


    His lips stuck to her ears, hot air spurted to her ears, and whispered, "it seems that there is more meat. I have had a good meal recently."


    There are three black lines on Su Ying''s forehead.


    Yefei laughed and said, "shadow''s skin is smooth and smooth, but it will feel better if you are a little fatter..."


    Su Ying felt that he wanted to kick him a few feet, talking about meat words are not a side. She gave him a twist on the side of his waist! Can you be more normal? "


    Su Ying saw the night is not white, want to go to pick up his profanity trousers, hurriedly stop a way: "be careful to hurt your daughter."


    "Well? Daughter? " Night is not white Leng for a while.


    In the dark, Su Ying couldn''t see the look on night Fei''s white face, only felt that his heart suddenly beat fast and fast, and continued to become a little bit urgent.


    Night is not white fly quickly from Su Ying''s body to turn down, carefully embrace her in the arms.


    Su Ying didn''t hear the reply of night Fei Bai for a long time. He murmured: "how can you give me some reaction?"


    His chin was against her head and rubbed gently.


    He took a deep breath to calm his excitement and ecstasy.


    In the dark, the corners of his lips rose slightly, and the smile on his face could not stop.


    The shadow son is pregnant, he wants to be a father again, his heart surges a warm current, toward four limbs 100 skeletons spread.


    Su Ying waited for a long time and didn''t wait for his answer. She couldn''t help but asked, "don''t you like it?"


    "Why don''t you like it?" Night is not white stuffy ground to smile, then serious way: "sleep!"


    Su Ying had thought of how to share the good news with him after he came back in vain. I didn''t expect that he came back quietly and didn''t tell me that he was pregnant.


    She couldn''t help complaining: "who is this Wake people up in the middle of the night... "


    Su Ying''s words have not yet spoken, her mouth has been blocked by the night, he solemnly ordered: "go to bed immediately!"


    Night is not white face showing a look of guilt, did not expect the shadow again pregnant.


    She is pregnant now, how can he disturb her sleep at this time.


    Su Ying is sober now, and is surprised to see that night is not white: "how did you come back? Are all the cases finished? "Ye Fei rubbed her head and said forcefully, "you don''t have to worry about anything. You can just rest at ease now."


    Su Ying had a lot to ask and a lot to say. I don''t know if it was because of pregnancy. She was very sleepy again. After a while, she fell asleep again.


    Night is not white, watching Su Ying sleep in the past, breathing evenly and long.


    He had been on the road for several days, but now he was in such a high mood that he didn''t want to sleep.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand carefully to caress her stomach. This feeling is indescribable, as if happiness is such a feeling.


    His heart suddenly raised some guilt, Su Ying was pregnant with two small buns, he let her sad, let her sad. So this time, he will do whatever it takes to treat her well and make up for what she missed.


    It was getting light, and the morning was light.


    The two little buns are still angry with the Empress Dowager. They are not going to enter the palace today.


    As soon as they get up in the morning, they want to come over to see if their mother wakes up, but when Su Xiaorui pushes the door gently, he sees his father!


    Su Xiaorui looked at the familiar figure in the room with disbelief. He stretched out his hands and rubbed his eyes. Then he looked at the past. It was really Dad!


    At the moment, the night is not white, is holding his chin with his hands, obsessed with looking at Su Ying.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 700

    Yefeibai heard a slight movement from the door. He turned his head and saw his two sons looking at him with surprise and joy.


    Su Xiaorui, in particular, has a brilliant black eye. He is about to run towards himself.


    Night feibai Sheng is afraid that the two children quarrel with Su Ying to sleep, and stares at them. Then he made a gesture with his fingers, indicating that the two little buns would not make a sound.


    The two little buns were at the same place and waved at them in the night. They immediately understood that they were going out.


    The night is not white to carefully get up, the whole process did not make a half silk sound.


    He tucked in the quilt for Su Ying and walked out of the door.


    Su Xiaorui saw the night not white from the room, eyes slightly narrowed up, full of joy.


    He grinned, his face full of lovely smile.


    He opened his two lotus like arms and quickly rushed to yefeibai. His voice was very happy: "Daddy! You''re back at last


    Ye Xiaonian called out: "Daddy!"


    Ye feibai looked at the two lovely children, a soft heart, one hand will small octopus small Rui hold up, one hand knead night Xiaonian''s head.


    Ye Xiaonian is a little flattered by his father''s behavior. He shrinks his head subconsciously and smiles in his eyes.


    "Dad, you came back so fast! I thought you''d have a few more days. " Su Xiaorui leans in the arms of yefeibai, holding his neck with both hands.


    His eyebrows and eyes with a proud look, yesterday after his mother was bullied, immediately let the fourth uncle to deliver the news to his father, did not expect to sleep for a night, Dad came back.


    It''s a coincidence that this case has been investigated almost in vain.


    As soon as he received the news from ye Feixu, he naturally rushed back all night.


    Night is not white this time to think of business, eyes slip across a sharp: "your mother was bullied?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and hummed. Now that his father is back, he will surely seek justice for his mother.


    Night is not white eyes in the squint dangerous look: "what is going on?"


    "Five uncles and five aunts." Su Xiaorui''s face is full of anger when he thinks of yesterday''s incident.


    He clenched two small fists and told Yefei all about yesterday''s events: "Dad, you don''t know how hateful they are. They put Safflower in my brother''s sachet! Yesterday, five aunts brought a lot of people here, trying to stop the system of huaiwang mansion, and not let people go to ask for doctors! "


    "The point is on the steady woman." Night small read between the eyebrows flash across a sharp, "if she went in, mother just afraid is more dangerous."


    With a deep, dark, cold eyes.


    Su Xiaorui is closest to him at the moment. He can feel his father''s fierce murderous spirit. He knows that his father is very angry.


    Ye feibai gradually restrained his momentum. He looked at the two children with approval: "you have done very well."


    Su Rui said, "we need to protect our father''s face."


    Ye Xiaonian frowned: "this thing is too coincidental and obvious. Even my brother and I can see at a glance that it was done by five aunts and five uncles. Naturally, the great grandmother saw it, so she banned five aunts'' feet and called Wu Shu to scold them


    Su Xiaorui heard Ye Xiaonian mention this matter, and xiaobaozi''s face wrinkled, with a gloomy look: "we all heard that when our mother scolded Wu Shu. She said that''s it. "


    Night is not white eyebrows burst out a touch of sinister evil: "so calculate?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "yes. The grand mother shielded them, and the emperor''s grandfather also covered them up. He said that he was in charge of justice for his mother before, but later he said that there was no evidence for this matter, so we can only do so. "


    Night small read again way: "they design harm mother can be more than such one."


    Su Xiaorui immediately said, "that''s right. Before we were in the great Buddhist temple, people poured oil on the fire outside and set the fire on. The fire was so big that they wanted to burn us alive in it. "


    The two little buns gave a detailed account of what happened in the Great Buddha Temple, including the follow-up: "we can see that Wu Gu is regarded as a bird of fame by them. I''m afraid this is also their track."


    "Dad, is this the only way to deal with this matter?"


    "Forget it?" Ye Fei gave a sneer with a thick ice on his face. His deep eyes were vicious and bloodthirsty, and his anger was condensed. "They framed you again and again. It seems that this account should be settled well."


    Ci Ning palace.


    The Empress Dowager heard mother Hu''s report that his royal highness was coming. When she looked up, she saw that the night was not white, and her whole body was covered in the black robe and was walking towards her.


    His body is upright, with a kind of forcing momentum, giving people a cold and cold feeling.


    The Empress Dowager''s face flashed a touch of surprise, the night is not white to go out to handle a case, how suddenly came back?As soon as she thought of Su Ying, she felt guilty.


    The night is not in vain to the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile, "feibai, are you back? But there is a shadow? "


    Night is not white to see the eyes of the empress dowager, evil charm, violent, "the shadow was hurt, wronged, now very bad."


    The Empress Dowager heard that night feibai said that Su Ying was not good, and she had an anxious look on her face: "is your body still uncomfortable? Did you get a doctor? "


    The cold and majestic light appeared in the night''s eyes: "it''s not white today to seek justice for the shadow. I don''t know if the emperor''s grandmother will allow it?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a puzzled look: "this..."


    The night is not white, not slow to open his mouth: "yesterday''s things I heard, she is going to kill the child in shadow''s stomach, so you''ve banned her foot?"


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a look of embarrassment: "after all, it''s a royal daughter-in-law, and it can''t be too much."


    The night is not white, light said: "too light."


    The Empress Dowager said again: "she didn''t mean it, maybe it was just a coincidence."


    Night is not white eye Mou tiny Mi: "after killing, as long as say I am not intentional, can be innocent, right?"


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "after all, there is no evidence for this matter, and don''t make it too stiff."


    "According to the emperor''s grandmother''s idea, as long as there is no evidence, you can do something wrong?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at the night feibai''s aggressive appearance and frowned slightly: "feibai, don''t embarrass my family."


    Night is not white micro hook up lips, dark haughty eyes revealed the meaning of ridicule: "so this matter is over, shadow can only recognize this loss, accept this grievance?"


    "The mourning family has beaten them, and the shadow will be safe and sound in the future."


    Night is not white eyes penetration in the cold, he said a light non white quit, then turned away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 701

    When ye feibai comes back from the palace, Su Ying has already got up and is having breakfast.


    Su Ying heard a burst of footsteps, raised his head, on a pair of curly Phoenix eyes, deep eyes full of doting.


    It was so dark last night that she could only smell him, hear his breath and feel his arms. She did not see him well.


    At the moment, he walked slowly towards himself. The morning light covered his face with a layer of golden yellow. His delicate face was as perfect as sculpture, and his black hair was flying in the wind behind him.


    He had a dignified air all over his body, and his momentum was threatening.


    Su Ying saw him come in and sat down on one side and asked with a light smile: "are you back? Have you had breakfast yet


    Night is not white gentle bewitch ground to look at her, lip side draws up a smile: "not yet, come back to eat with you."


    The Green Mark came up and scooped a bowl of congee for Yefei and then retired.


    Night non white see Su Ying eating incense, put some vegetables in her bowl: "eat more."


    Su Ying looked up at him: "listen to Xiao Rui say you entered the palace?"


    Night not white nod, not willing to say more.


    Su Ying curiously asked, "is to go there, Empress Dowager how to say?"


    The night is not white and does not return to her: "you just need to rest assured that the body, these things are handed over to me."


    Su Ying fixed his eyes on him, and then chuckled: "Your Highness, I am not so delicate now. It''s still a bit of energy to think about something and understand something. "


    The night is not white to look at her for a moment, deep eyes soft like water, voice soft as a feather brush: "I don''t want to let you suffer a little injustice, also do not want you to spend a little energy to think about these unnecessary things."


    Su Ying''s heart crossed a touch of moving, drooping eyes permeated with a smile.


    At this time, mother Li came in from the outside with the tocolysis medicine: "princess, you''ll drink it while it''s hot."


    Ye feibai took a look at her and immediately recognized that she was mother Li beside the Empress Dowager.


    Mammy Li invited an to yefeibai. As soon as she was about to retire, yefeibai stopped her: "wait a minute."


    Mother Li was stunned: "what do you want from the Lord?"


    The night is not white light way: "you return to the CI Ning palace to serve."


    Mother Li''s eyes showed a look of panic, but she did not serve well: "but the Empress Dowager sent old slaves to..."


    "You are the powerful mother around the Empress Dowager. She can''t leave you."


    Mother Li understood the cold tone of Huai king. She was a good judge of people''s faces, and she was dismissed immediately.


    Su Ying took a bite of diced chicken and looked at ye feibai in a funny way: "after the emperor''s grandmother knew that I was pregnant, she specially arranged for mother Li to serve me. It''s good of you to send her away as soon as you come back. Isn''t that a slap on the Empress Dowager''s face? "


    Night is not white to take a spoon scoop a chicken into her mouth: "do not have to compromise."


    Su Ying said to the truth: "in fact, mother Li took good care of her."


    "Let Lingfeng send some trusted mothers from Chuang Tzu. They have some martial arts skills and some medical skills. They are more or less stable."


    Since the night is not white back, Su Ying finally understood what is called rest.


    If mother Li didn''t allow that before, Su Ying still had a little freedom. Mother Li would not swing in front of her all the time.


    But the night is not white, as long as you get free, almost all the time spent on her.


    Night feibai, in order not to let her worry, ordered people nothing to pass to her ears, so Su Ying''s news is closed, occasionally know some things or from the two children know.


    Su Ying deeply sighed, the night is not white now to her belly child but value very much.


    This morning, the night is not in vain to go out, Su Ying only feel that the whole person is relaxed, and now she takes Hongbo to the pavilion to enjoy the cool.


    Su Ying did not sit for a while, saw the green mark in a hurry to run over.


    Green Mark came with an invitation in his hand: "princess, the next day is the Queen''s birthday. Mother Cui specially sent an invitation to come here. Please be sure to attend. "


    Standing on the side of the red wave looked at the invitation, can not help but complain: "the princess is now pregnant, need to rest."


    "That''s right. How can the queen do this?" Green mark frowned: "she must have done it on purpose."


    Su Ying looked at the invitation at will and put it aside: "should not say so."


    Red wave lowered his voice: "how do I feel that the queen doesn''t like our princess?"


    Su Ying chuckles. The queen wants to kill her. How can she like her?


    However, it is strange to say that the enemy has a narrow road, but since she came back from Nanyang, she and the empress have not touched each other very much.


    She did not want to go at all. She was pregnant and didn''t want to meet her.Green Mark looked at Su Ying with a tangled face: "mother Cui is still waiting in the hall. Princess, what should I do now? Are you going or not? "


    Su Ying said with a sigh and a puzzled look on her face: "if you go, there must be trouble waiting. If you don''t go It doesn''t make sense. "


    Red wave sharp eyes, pointing not far away: "that is not mother Hu around the Empress Dowager?"


    Su Ying followed the red wave''s line of sight to look at the past, the bottom of the eye showed a shallow smile: "OK, don''t have to go."


    Mother Hu soon came to invite Su Ying an. She knew that the Empress Dowager''s heart was different from that of the past. She was very respectful to her.


    Su Ying raised her hand: "mother Hu, please sit down."


    "I dare not." Mother Hu stood on one side and asked, "princess, is your body better?"


    It is said that the Empress Dowager was not happy with this period of time. The two little buns did not go into the palace to accompany them, and mother Li was also punished.


    She knew that the night was not white and angry, and she didn''t like it. She sent mother Hu to have a look.


    Su Ying had a good physical foundation. These days, she looked good after drinking the medicine of Wang Taiyi, and her spirit was also a lot.


    But she didn''t want to go to the Queen''s birthday party. Naturally, she had to show a look of poor spirit and laziness. She stroked her forehead: "I don''t know if it''s because I smelled safflower last time, but I''m still very tired recently."


    One side of the red wave busy way: "Wang Taiyi said that the first three months of a woman''s pregnancy is the most unstable, the princess still needs a period of rest."


    What happened last time was the Empress Dowager''s heart knot. Mother Hu said in a hurry: "the Empress Dowager has ordered that if the princess is not feeling well, she doesn''t have to attend the Empress Dowager''s birthday."


    "Thank you for your kindness It''s just Su Ying''s face was somewhat embarrassed and said, "it''s just the mother''s birthday This is not mother Cui... "


    "Mother Cui, let the old slave tell you. The princess''s body is very expensive now. Just take care of her body."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 702

    Not long after mother Hu and mother Cui left, Green Mark said with a smile, "princess, the prince is back."


    Su Ying looked along the direction of the green mark, and saw that the night was not white towards his own direction. Xiao Rui is sitting on his shoulder, talking with ye feibai. He looks proud and laughs like a little mouse.


    Night small read a regular walk in the night is not white by the side, eyebrows curved.


    Night is not white, rarely without a face, a pair of Phoenix eyes filled with enchanting lazy smile.


    Su Ying looks at the father and son three people harmonious appearance, in the heart flows one kind of warm feeling.


    Su Xiaorui seemed to have said something funny. The bell like laughter came from his mouth, and his eyes narrowed into a line happily.


    Su Ying thinks that Su Xiaorui''s thick skinned is still good. He can be coquettish and play tricks. Even iceberg dad can be dealt with by him.


    Night is not white with two children to the pavilion, red wave and green mark on the understanding to retreat.


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying, I don''t know if it''s pregnant, her body seems to be covered with a layer of maternal love of holy glory, with a calm smile on her face.


    Her black hair was scattered at random, and her skin was as beautiful as porcelain. Her eyes, which were not white at night, fell on Su Ying''s body.


    Su Xiaorui looked at yefeibai, then looked at Su Ying and covered his mouth with a smile: "what''s dad staring at his mother all the time? Is there a flower on her mother''s face


    Su Ying''s face was slightly red and gave him a bad look.


    Ye feibai glanced at Su Xiaorui sharply and patted Su Xiaorui''s buttocks: "come down!"


    "Don''t come down." Su Xiaorui is addicted to sitting on the shoulder of night feibai, and he can''t sit down on it. He was in high spirits at the moment, shaking his head on his shoulder, singing, "la la la la la la..."


    Su Ying, ye Fei Bai, ye Xiaonian looked at his move, and immediately covered with black lines.


    Su Ying is not at ease, can not help saying: "come down quickly, be careful of falling."


    "All right." When Su Xiaorui sees that he is good, he will stop and sit down.


    Night small read to see Su Ying one eye: "mother, just now we saw Mother Hu and mother Cui came."


    Su Xiaorui also took the words: "I heard mother Hu tell mother Cui not to go to the birthday party of the emperor''s grandmother. Mother Cui''s face is as gloomy as anything."


    Ye Fei poured tea to the two children in vain, and said faintly, "now that you are pregnant, you need to rest. Naturally, you can''t go to any party."


    Su Ying''s mouth hook up the arc of sarcasm: "I''m afraid the empress is not happy."


    "You don''t have to pay attention to her." Night Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He knew the resentment between Su Ying and the queen, and naturally hoped that Su Ying and the queen would never meet.


    One is the woman I love most in my life, and the other is his mother-in-law after all.


    "Well." Su Ying hung her eyes and took a sip of warm soup.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, the two children looked at each other.


    Ye feibai didn''t want to continue this embarrassing topic. He said in a soft voice: "the most important thing now is the children in my stomach. I don''t need to think about or pay attention to other things. Liu ronghua went to the northwest some time ago. I have already sent him a message and asked him to come back to see you quickly. "


    Su Ying heard Liu ronghua, his eyes showed a look of expectation: "it''s been a long time since I saw my brother."


    After she came back from Nanyang, she happened to hear that Liu ronghua had left the capital, but she didn''t see her again.


    Night small read long eyelashes light shudder, is really uncle, he never before would like to call him.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes lit up: "is that my doctor''s uncle?"


    Su Ying nodded with a smile.


    Su Xiaorui patted two meat Du Du''s small hands and grinned at the night: "uncle treated you very well before, didn''t you? When my uncle comes back, I must let him take me out to play. "


    Ye Xiaonian said: "it''s just


    The night is not white


    Su Ying cried and laughed: "you can''t think of anything else except playing?"


    Su Xiaorui thought for a moment: "I want my uncle to teach me medical skills, and then whoever bullies me will prick his needle."


    Su Ying:


    Zhongcui palace.


    After mother Cui was sent away by mother Hu, she felt that she had been refuted. As soon as she came back, she began to complain: "empress, Princess Huai can''t attend your birthday."


    The queen was unhappy and frowned: "why?"


    Mother Cui went to the Queen''s side and poured tea for her: "mother Hu said that Princess Huai was not feeling well."


    The queen took a sip of tea and snorted coldly, "said mammy Hu?"


    Mother Cui came back: "it was Ma Hu who got the old slave. She said that the Empress Dowager''s mother gave her orders. Princess Huai was ill and could not attend the Queen''s birthday. The old slave looked at it as an excuse to shirk. "


    On the delicate face of the empress, there was a cold look on her face: "she is pregnant now. With the love of the empress dowager, she does not pay attention to this palace."Mother Cui agreed: "it''s just pregnant. How can you not even come to a birthday party? It''s obviously making a show of Joe. "


    The Queen''s smile was full of sarcasm: "she is weak, and the child is not sure whether she can be born. Now it''s full of momentum! "


    Mother Cui followed her words and said, "no matter how proud princess Huai is, it is also the mother''s daughter-in-law. How can she not even arrive at the Queen''s birthday?"


    The queen snorted, "daughter-in-law Hum


    "The princess of Huai really doesn''t know what''s good or bad. Even if she doesn''t come to see her, she still instigates him not to come to the Queen''s palace." Seeing that the Queen''s face became colder and colder, mother Cui changed her topic and said, "it''s the sixth Prince''s filial piety day. If he marries a imperial concubine in the future, he will be filial to the queen."


    When the empress heard mother Cui mention the sixth prince, her eyes showed the tenderness of a loving mother, and her tone contained a faint smile: "Fei Mo is a caring child, and I am very happy in my heart. Speaking of his age, he will marry the imperial concubine for him in some time. We must choose a virtuous and virtuous imperial concubine for him. "


    "My mother said so."


    The queen gazed at the front: "there are some imperial concubines in the palace, but Su Ying doesn''t come over. Some are other imperial concubines. I see the five imperial concubines are filial. "


    Mother Cui leaned over the Queen''s ear and said, "now the five imperial concubines are being banned."


    The Queen''s eyes show a touch of cold, Su Ying do not give their own face, she will not let Su Ying better. Yu Qing is forbidden because of her, but she will lift her foot ban. The queen said slowly, "this palace needs to be attended by people. The five imperial concubines are sensible and will certainly help this palace to do a good job in this birthday banquet."


    "The queen said so." Mother Cui''s eyes showed a touch of light and went out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 703

    The Queen''s birthday soon arrived, and the queen set up a birthday banquet in the imperial garden of the palace.


    The queen summoned the five imperial concubines before, so this birthday banquet is in the charge of the five imperial concubines. She is responsible for all kinds of decorations, snacks, and dancing.


    The queen ordered to go down late, but she didn''t have any confusion, or everything was arranged in an orderly and vivid way.


    The birthday is placed in the imperial garden. Although there is no scene of blooming flowers in summer, the beautiful flowers are also blooming to full bloom, without the bleak feeling of autumn.


    Not far away is the lotus pond, although the lotus gradually withered, fortunately, the lotus leaves are lush, but also shows a unique taste, picturesque scenery.


    A large open space in the middle of the garden is covered with carpets embroidered with auspicious patterns. At the top of the carpet are the throne of the queen and the emperor.


    In front of the throne, there are many small tables in two rows side by side. The male guests and female guests are separated on both sides. On each table, there are Shoutao, all kinds of exquisite and attractive food and special wine.


    The birthday party is about to start. There are a lot of people around. Especially some unmarried ladies are wearing fine make-up today. They are dressed in the most fashionable clothes and dressed in gorgeous clothes.


    The sixth Prince is about to marry the imperial concubine at the age of 18 this year. Some people have already heard that the queen wants to take this opportunity to choose a concubine for the sixth prince.


    Yu Qing was the first to show up today. She was specially dressed in a pink lotus trimmed skirt, a butterfly hairpin of the same color, and a string of bright red agate at her neck. She was dressed in a beautiful way, like a hostess.


    Everything around her had been arranged, and she sat down and talked to people she knew.


    "Five imperial concubines, are you the one who arranged the birthday banquet today?"


    Yu Qing chin slightly raised, specially painted eyes look more and more divine. With a smile on her lips and a proud look in her eyes, "the empress is busy with her affairs. Naturally, I want to help her out."


    "It is said that the Queen''s wife personally ordered the five imperial concubines to preside over the banquet?"


    Yu Qing nodded with a smile: "the imperial concubine and empress trust me, this is my honor."


    When the wives around heard this, they all looked at Yu Qing with admiration. They could win the favor of Empress Dowager. The five imperial concubines were really amazing.


    This time, a woman on the other side said, "speaking of curiosity, how can the queen give this matter to five imperial concubines instead of Huai princess?"


    Speaking of Su Ying, Yu Qing''s eyes flashed a look of resentment. She still said with a smile: "Princess Huai is pregnant now. I''m afraid she can only raise a baby at home. Maybe she won''t come here today."


    "There are so many women who have given birth to children. How can it be so expensive to have a child that even the Queen''s birthday is not willing to come."


    Yu Qing said with a smile: "Princess Huai was favored by the king of Huai. First she had two sons, and now she is pregnant. She is afraid that she is the most noble woman in the capital."


    "Hiss!" A woman was not convinced, "no matter how dignified she is, she still depends on the reputation of the king of Huai. Do you really think that she is very good? Now I''m pregnant with a baby, but my eyes are higher than the top. I don''t even care about the queen. "


    Yu Qing flashed between her eyebrows and succeeded. She sighed and said slowly, "if she just doesn''t pay attention to us, how can she not even give the Queen''s face? It really shouldn''t be. "


    Yu Qing such a reminder, some people are even more unhappy: "before to Huai Princess congratulation, she actually blocked people out."


    Yu Qing now wanted to ruin Su Ying''s reputation. She sighed: "she doesn''t even want to see the queen. How can she meet someone else? Not long ago, I specially prepared a gift to visit her, but I didn''t expect to meet her when she was not feeling well. When the Empress Dowager knew about it, she ordered me not to step into the Huai palace for half a step. "


    "How could Princess Huai be so unreasonable?" A woman for Yu Qing indignant way, "pregnant with a physical discomfort is the most normal, how can she put the responsibility on the five imperial concubines?"


    Yu Qing showed a sad look on her face and shook her hand. She didn''t want to say more: "forget it, don''t mention it."


    "I thought Princess Huai was a good person, but I didn''t expect to be such a person."


    Yu Qing listened to them, you and I said bad things about Su Ying, her eyes showed a touch of pride, she pretended to drink tea, cover up a touch of joy in her eyes.


    At this moment, someone said in a loud voice, "the queen is coming."


    They all stood up and looked in the direction of the sound.


    At the entrance of the Royal Garden, the queen is dressed up in her bright yellow dress, and her hair is decorated with a phoenix style headdress. Surrounded by a group of palace people.


    When she approached, they bowed down to her respectfully: "see the queen, the queen is thousand years old, thousand years old."


    The Queen''s smile is elegant and elegant, and there is no wrinkle on her properly maintained face.


    She sat down solemnly on the throne with the help of Mammy, with royal majesty in her eyebrows. She raised her hand and said, "everyone, please rise."They all said thanks and sat down.


    Yu Qing saw the empress coming, and a light smile rose from her rosy lips. She carried her skirt and walked towards the queen, covering her ears and saying something.


    The queen nodded again and again, and a satisfied smile appeared on her face.


    Several of the women who were around said in a low voice: "look, the queen likes the five imperial concubines very much."


    "That is, the Huai princess is arrogant and domineering, and the five imperial concubines are gentle and virtuous. Who doesn''t like her


    "Not to mention anything else, the fifth prince married a side concubine last year, and there are many aunts and concubines in the mansion. In the Huai palace, there is not even a concubine. "


    "Princess Huai is very vigorous and powerful, and her means are extraordinary."


    A woman with sharp eyes saw ye feibai coming in this direction and said, "keep your voice down, your highness huaiwang is coming with your little son and second young master."


    The crowd followed her line of sight and saw yefeibai and her two children walking steadily towards this side.


    He is tall and tall, wearing a black robe, the neckline with gold and silver embroidered with delicate patterns, shining in the sun.


    That beautiful face, the Phoenix eyes with a sharp light like an eagle, the bridge of the nose is high.


    He was slightly proud of his chin, and his whole body exuded the dignity and domineering spirit that he had with him.


    There is a woman''s eyes admiringly looking at the night Fei Bai: "Huai Wang grows up beautiful, if you can be lucky enough to marry him, it''s really worth dying."


    Some people chuckled: "I''m afraid you will have a life to marry, but you can''t enjoy it. I''m afraid that Princess Huai will kill you before you get married."


    The woman''s face showed a look of surprise: "is it so terrible?"


    "If she is not terrible, how can she be the only woman in huaiwang?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 704

    Ye feibai and his two children went forward to salute the queen.


    Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian, who follow ye feibai''s side, are wearing a water blue brocade robe. This dress is specially designed by Su Ying and made by Yin Shu. It is suitable for cutting, and the two small faces carved with Pink Jade are more lovely and smart.


    Although the Queen disliked Su Ying, she still felt pain in her heart for her two children.


    She looked at the two children''s smile, a soft heart, waved them to come.


    The two children smilingly walked to the queen, gave the birthday gift, said the blessing words, coax the queen to be overjoyed.


    Yu Qing leaves from the throne and returns to her position.


    On the way, when she passed yefeibai, her eyes were slightly picked, and she took a proud look at yefeibai.


    Yefei Baigen took her as the air and didn''t even give her a look.


    Yu Qing returned to her seat and heard someone say, "Princess Huai didn''t come."


    Yu Qing took a look at the queen, took back her sight and hesitated: "I don''t know if the queen will be unhappy."


    "When the Queen''s mother was born, her daughter-in-law didn''t come. It''s not a joke to tell people."


    Yu Qing took the words and said, "but the king of Huai has come with two children."


    "Daughter in law is daughter-in-law, and children are children. Can this be the same?"


    "Are these two children out of favor recently


    "What do you say?"


    "You think, these two children used to be tired of staying with the Empress Dowager all day and talking with her. But recently, I heard that they have not been in the palace for a long time. "


    "The Empress Dowager was lonely for a while only to find two children to relieve their boredom. After a long time, she was bored."


    "The Empress Dowager treated Princess Huai well because of her two children. I''m afraid that she will not like Princess Huai any more."


    When Yu Qing heard them say so, the tone in her heart seemed to be smoother.


    Since Xiao Rui came back, the Empress Dowager''s attitude towards Xiaojing has become colder.


    If the Empress Dowager no longer loves these two children, she will surely firmly grasp the Empress Dowager''s heart if she lets Xiaojing accompany her more.


    At this time, the Empress Dowager came over with the help of Mammy.


    I don''t know what happened. The Empress Dowager doesn''t look very good.


    After saluting the Empress Dowager respectfully, she sat down in her seat.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian were talking to the queen. When they saw the Empress Dowager coming, they decided to forgive her.


    Although the great grandmother covered up Uncle Wu and aunt Wu, she was very kind to her mother recently. She not only often sent things, but also sent mother Hu to ask her mother whether she was good or not. Most importantly, she sent mother Cui away for her mother.


    The two little buns made a look at each other and walked happily towards the Empress Dowager.


    Su Xiaorui opened his hands and threw himself into the Empress Dowager''s arms. His voice was soft and waxy: "Taizu mother, Xiaorui miss you so much."


    Ye Xiaonian politely invited the Empress Dowager an: "Xiaonian, please see my great grandmother, my great grandmother, Wan Fu Jin''an."


    The Empress Dowager looked at the pure smile of the two children in front of her. If the sun was as bright as the sun, her face showed a moving face: "the great grandmother thought you ignored her."


    "No way." Su Xiaorui smiles innocently. His innocent eyes blink and blink. "We''ve wanted to see my grandmother for a long time. But recently, my father came back and forced us to practice martial arts and calligraphy all day. That''s why we can''t spare time."


    Night small read nodded: "today is not easy to come out, finally see the great grandmother."


    The two children easily exposed all the things before, and the stone in the Empress Dowager''s heart also fell.


    She reached out and hugged both children into her arms, and she kept calling.


    Originally, some female dependents thought that their two children and the Empress Dowager were waiting for a joke.


    I didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, the Empress Dowager held the two children tightly in her arms, and even some tears appeared in her eyes, which seemed excited.


    What''s going on here?


    There was a look of astonishment on everyone''s faces.


    Yu Qing looked in that direction and clenched his hands into fists. How could this happen?


    Isn''t the Empress Dowager ignoring them? It seems that this is not the case at all.


    Emperor Ming also arrived at this time, followed by night extraordinary and night scenery.


    Night scene early morning did not see Yu Qing, now see Yu Qing happily ran over: "mother."


    Night special looked at Yu Qing one eye, the eye exudes a trace of light approval color, Yu Qing for days to tense mood finally relaxed some.


    The banquet officially began.


    When the wine was half drunk, Yu Qing suddenly put out his hand and patted it twice.


    They looked at her suspiciously, and then heard a melodious flute sound from far to near.


    People looked at the past along this direction, and saw a beautiful young man walking in this direction step by step.He was dressed in a gorgeous robe, his facial features were firm and handsome, his narrow eyes, his eyes were indifferent, and he had a calm and restrained look.


    He holds a jade flute in his hand. The flute is melodious and beautiful, and the beautiful melody is around people''s ears.


    "The sixth prince, the sixth prince!" A young lady recognized that it was night Fei Mo, and her face was filled with excitement.


    As time goes by, ye Fei Mo is no longer a teenager in the past, and now she has attracted countless women.


    Night is not ink blowing is a birthday song, flute sound just fell, he knelt on the ground, respectfully saluted the Queen: "son minister congratulation mother blessing, such as the East China Sea, longevity than Nanshan."


    "Get up A few days ago, Fei Mo was sent to Shandong by the Ming emperor. The queen thought she couldn''t come back to attend her birthday. Now she saw him come back, but also in this form for her birthday, the smile on her face slowly expand, heart incomparably excited.


    "Empress mother, this is a gift for you Night Fei Mo took out a delicate box from his arms and presented it.


    "Your safe return is the best gift." The queen looked at him lovingly with beautiful eyes. Although she said so, she opened the box slowly.


    The brocade box opens slowly, inside is a phoenix golden hairpin, the workmanship is incomparably exquisite, the line is fluent.


    The eye of Phoenix is a red gem the size of a mung bean, which radiates bright light in the sun.


    The tail of Phoenix is inlaid with gems of various colors, which are stitched together in a wonderful way. It looks wonderful.


    "Every gem of this golden hairpin is very difficult to find, and it needs the craftsman to polish it. Therefore, this golden hairpin was set by the son''s minister in jingyazhai last year, and can only be delivered to the empress mother today. "


    The Queen''s face showed a moving look. She couldn''t help stroking the golden hairpin: "this palace likes it very much."


    There are female dependents secretly looking at Yefei Mo: "jingyazhai is the best jewelry shop in Dongling. It is more difficult for ordinary people to want something than to ascend to heaven."


    "The sixth Prince is really interested."


    "The sixth Prince is not only handsome, but also very filial."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 705

    The empress heard many praises of Ye Fei Mo from below, and her face showed a proud look.


    She took a look at Yu Qing, and a sincere smile flashed in her beautiful eyes.


    Yu Qing felt the admiration of the Queen''s eyes, and her eyes showed a proud smile.


    Night Fei Mo presented a gift to the queen and sat down in the nearest position from the queen. He talked to the queen in a low voice about what he had done during this period.


    At this time, the musicians around played light music, and a group of young women in colorful dancing clothes fluttered in.


    They dance with music, long sleeves, graceful posture, graceful and novel dance.


    The guests kept their eyes on it. A young man was fascinated and his fingers were tapping on the table.


    Yu Qing is very satisfied with the scene.


    Ye feibai is talking to Emperor Ming at the moment. He seems not to be interested in singing and dancing. He is not even interested in watching it.


    Night extraordinary at any time to think about how to interrupt, to win the favor of Emperor Ming.


    The atmosphere was harmonious and cheerful.


    We eat delicious food, drink special wine, enjoy the beautiful song and dance, occasionally touch glasses to talk, each face is filled with a happy smile.


    All of a sudden, there was a scream from the crowd, and then some porcelain bowl fell to the ground and broke into pieces.


    The queen frowned involuntarily, and her face was a little unhappy.


    Everyone looked in the direction of the scream, and when they saw it clearly, their faces showed a look of panic.


    Just now, Yu Qing, who was still talking and laughing with others, was holding his own throat tightly with one hand.


    She was short of breath and her face was blue. There was blood flowing down her eyes, nostrils and mouth. The blood lost its original red color and showed a dark red color close to black.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian haven''t seen it clearly. Their eyes have been covered by the Empress Dowager: "don''t look."


    I don''t know who called: "five imperial concubines are poisoned!"


    The faces of the guests showed panic and bewilderment.


    "Mother, mother!" Sitting by Yu Qing''s side, the night scene was almost stunned. There was no trace of blood on his small face. His hands clung to Yu Qing by the corner of his clothes, but repeated this sentence repeatedly.


    Yu Qing looked at him and wanted to say something, but at the moment her eyes were wide open and her eyes were bleeding. She looked very frightening.


    Then her pupils were lax, her body was completely stiff, she fell back on her back with a bang.


    "Mother..." At night, I saw Yu Qing fall to the ground with dull eyes. He screamed and couldn''t say anything.


    "Great doctor! Go and see the doctor Night extraordinary this period of time and Yu Qing feelings are not good, rarely speak, has been staying in the concubine there, but at this moment he saw Yu Qing fall to the ground, his face was startled and angry, "who on earth, who killed my qinger!"


    Sitting beside Yu Qing are all female guests. When they see Yu Qing''s tragic death, some timid ones have covered their mouths and cried: "dead, dead!"


    Some people also thought that they were poisoned, and they pinched their necks to vomit in panic. For a moment, people were in panic. There were constant screams and cries. The scene was very chaotic.


    The queen didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. There was a touch of cruelty on her face. Today is her birthday. How could she die properly?


    The doctor came soon.


    After half kneeling in front of Yu Qing to feel the pulse for her, he explored her breath and hesitated for a moment: "the fifth Prince is in mourning. The fifth imperial concubine is poisoned to death."


    The fifth Prince stepped back two steps, looking sad and tears in his eyes.


    Yu Qing''s two sisters are also here. Today, she was arranged by Yu Qing to perform in order to attract the attention of the sixth prince. But before they had a chance to play, they learned that Yu Qing had been poisoned and died.


    The news was so sudden that they burst into tears.


    The Emperor Ming, the Empress Dowager and the empress all came down. Yu Qing''s two younger sisters knelt on the ground and cried themselves: "the emperor, the queen, please make decisions for our sister. She was killed by someone!"


    The queen was furious. Who on earth made such a thing on her birthday: "Cha! Look into the matter thoroughly at once


    All the faces around him were pale and flustered: "how could five imperial concubines be poisoned?"


    "The problem is not with the food and wine, is it?"


    "No, we''ve used all the food and wine, and it''s ok?"


    Immediately, a group of eunuchs came up and tested everything on the spot one by one with a silver needle, and the results soon came out.


    "Back to the queen, in addition to the five imperial concubines drink this cup of wine, other dishes did not find poison."


    Some people heard that no poison was found in other dishes, and the heart that was about to jump out also returned to the stomach.


    "What''s going on? Is it the five imperial concubines who have a feud with? "


    "It''s not. Otherwise, how could the medicine be placed in the cup of five imperial concubines?""The food and wine are obviously prepared by the five imperial concubines themselves..."


    "Can''t it be suicide?"


    The emperor and the Queen''s faces are not good-looking, well, a five imperial concubine suddenly died in the palace, which will cause a lot of criticism.


    The queen is still asking questions.


    Night extraordinary hands tightly clench into fist, the blue muscle between forehead jumps violently.


    Yu Qing''s family members cry and ask for a saying: "sister, sister..."


    Night scene stupefied for a long time before reaction, he threw himself on Yu Qing''s cold body, tears falling down.


    The Empress Dowager and the Emperor Ming looked at Yu Qing''s terrible death and could not help but look at the night. They glared at the night.


    Ye feibai received their sight, looked indifferent, and looked back innocently, looking like nothing happened.


    Because people died at the birthday party, the party ended early.


    After the banquet was over, the emperor called yefeibai to his study. With a angry face on his face, he looked at yefeibai coldly: "did you do it?"


    Night is not white eyes to Ming emperor, look indifferent: "son minister don''t understand what the father is saying?"


    The Ming emperor''s tone affirmed: "the five imperial concubines died of poison. You gave the medicine."


    The night was not white and tight, and his eyes flashed a light. He looked at the emperor in a puzzled way: "the son minister has been sitting by his father''s side today, how can he have time to prescribe medicine?"


    "You..."


    Night is not white and black eyes flash a touch of ridicule: "father emperor can not find the murderer, to find the son minister to take the blame?"


    "You''ve always had a grudge. Who else would you have


    "Have you ever complained? The meaning of father and emperor is that the five imperial concubines have ever hurt Yinger? Didn''t the father say that there was no evidence to do so? Now that this matter is over, where is there any complaint? "


    Emperor Ming choked.


    What ye feibai said he could not refute.


    Ye feibai sat with him from the beginning to the end, and he had alibi.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 706

    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty glared discontentedly at the night. He looked dignified and angry.


    Night is not white straight back to him, a pair of Phoenix eyes seem clear and innocent.


    After half a quarter of an hour''s deadlock, the night was not white and said, "if my father has nothing else to do, Fei Bai will leave first."


    "You..." The emperor sighed, but he could not help it. After all, there was no evidence, so he could only wave his hand to let him go back.


    What''s more, even if he has evidence in his hand, it will be preserved and will not be released to the public.


    After ye feibai went out from the Ming emperor, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian, who were waiting outside, breathed a sigh of relief.


    Along the way, night is not white, look is idle and indifferent, but did not say a word.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at each other and dare not mention a word.


    Until they returned to the huaiwang mansion, yexiaonian raised his face, and a touch of worry flashed in his dark eyes: "Daddy, didn''t the emperor embarrass you?"


    Su Xiaorui also rarely floor face, appears very serious: "can''t have what matter."


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t speak when he sees ye feibai. He holds his hand tightly, and he is so anxious that he almost cries out: "your mother needs you, so do we."


    Night small read hear Su Xiaorui cry cavity also some flustered, small face also showed some helpless look.


    The night is not white to look at these two children, some are unable to laugh and cry, in the phoenix eye across a smile.


    He looked in a good mood and took the two children''s hands.


    He has a rising ending, a little lazy: "what can I do for you?"


    Su Xiaorui carefully looked at the night is not white look, immediately react to come over.


    His eyes showed a sly and narrow smile, and the corners of his lips rose slightly: "that''s nothing."


    Ye Xiaonian''s face also showed a relaxed and happy smile. He spread out his hand: "five aunts ate the wrong thing. Naturally, it has nothing to do with dad."


    Su Xiaorui seems to want to hold him in his arms, holding his thighs and trying to climb into his arms.


    Ye Fei looks at Su Xiaorui''s actions with a smile in his eyes. He is not used to it at first, and now he is not strange.


    He naturally held him in his arms and patted his little buttocks: "it''s so big. I still need to be held every day. Look at your brother."


    Su Xiaorui rarely saw ye feibai speak to himself with such a good temper. He put his hands around his neck and buried him in his neck. He was coquettish and cute to him: "brother dare not."


    The night is not white


    Night Xiaonian raised his head and squinted at Su Xiaorui: "you are lazy. Can you stop pulling me?"


    Su Xiaorui lies on the shoulder of night feibai and makes a face at night Xiaonian: "you just dare not, do you envy, do you envy?"


    Ye Xiaonian looked at Su Xiaorui''s face. He didn''t know what to say. He murmured: "childish!"


    Ye feibai looks at Ye Xiaonian with a small body and firm expression on his immature face. His heart moves for a moment. He stopped suddenly, freeing one hand and bending half over.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at ye feibai''s expressionless face in a daze, and soon understood something. His dark eyes showed a look of disbelief, and then he fell on the ground at the fastest speed.


    One night, holding the child, I went on walking.


    Night small read lying on the shoulder of night is not white, the body is a little stiff, the look is also some unnatural.


    Since he was sensible, he never seemed to be so close to his father.


    Su Xiaorui continues to make faces at him and laughs happily.


    Su Xiaorui holds the neck of night Fei Bai: "Dad, you held my brother when you were a child, and you never held me. You should compensate."


    "You haven''t written your copybook today. You need to fill it up."


    Su Xiaorui cried: "Dad, why are you always so disappointed..."


    "Six."


    Su Xiaorui immediately shut up and began to sing cheerfully.


    After a while, his small face showed a naive and lovely smile, and put his small face close to the night''s white ear: "Dad, you are very kind to your mother."


    Night is not white, sounds very useful, Phoenix eyes slightly narrow, like March cherry blossom as brilliant.


    Yefeibai returns to Fuwu garden with two small buns. The green mark sees ye feibai holding the two young masters on their shoulders. The two young masters speak happily, and her eyes are about to stare out.


    Speaking of, before the princess came back, she had never seen the prince and the little son of the world so close.


    The night is not white to ask lightly: "princess?"


    Green mark quickly returned: "the princess is sleeping."


    "Well." Ye feibai puts the two children down and gently opens the door.


    Su Ying''s eyes closed, is leaning on the soft couch, sleeping sweetly. Her sleeping eyes are quiet and her small face looks red.


    Ye feibai looked at her for a long time, her eyes were tender and affectionate.He saw the wind coming in from the half open window and gently closed it.


    At this time, Su Ying whined and opened her eyes slowly.


    Seeing her awake, ye Fei asked in a low voice, "did you wake you up? Do you want to sleep again?"


    Su Ying shook her head and stretched out her hands: "it''s almost a day''s sleep."


    Recently, I don''t know whether it is because of the night''s coming back in vain. She always feels at ease and sleeps at ease.


    She saw ye feibai and two small buns in the room and asked, "how did you come back? Is the birthday party over? "


    The birthday party shouldn''t end so soon.


    Su Xiaorui quickly walked over and lay prone beside Su Ying''s soft couch. He looked strange: "because something happened, so the birthday party ended early."


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "what happened?"


    "Five aunts poisoned to death at the party."


    Night small read a: "after five aunts will never find a chance to harm you."


    Hearing the news that Yu Qing died of poisoning, Su Ying''s face showed a look of shock.


    This morning, she also heard that she presided over the birthday party for the Queen''s mother. How could she be gone in a twinkling of an eye?


    She subconsciously looked at the night is not white, his face is indifferent, there is no redundant expression. He saw that he was staring at him with a faint, inexplicable smile in his dark pupils.


    But at a glance, Su Ying immediately reacted.


    She thought to herself that he was so bold that he killed people openly at the birthday party.


    Su Ying didn''t like to stare at night Fei Bai: "killing is not the best way. It''s better to die than to kill."


    Night is not white to look at her deeply, the smile in the eyes gradually fade away.


    He turned around without saying a word and looked at the two children with a serious tone: "Xiaorui, Xiaonian, you go to the study to practice calligraphy."


    Yexiaonian agreed.


    Su Xiaorui originally wanted to stay with his mother for a while, but he realized that the atmosphere was not right here. He immediately answered and took yexiaonian away: "well OK


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 707

    The two children were sent to practice calligraphy by yefeibai, leaving Su Ying and yefeibai alone in the room.


    Ye feibai sat down at the table without saying a word. He poured himself a cup of tea and sipped it slowly.


    For a moment, they did not say a word, and the atmosphere seemed a little cold.


    Su Ying looked at night Fei white, his eyebrows light frown, straight under the bridge of the nose, thin lips tightly closed.


    Su Ying has been with him for so many years, and naturally knows that he is sulking.


    Su Ying opened the thin blanket, stood up and sat down beside him. She pulled his sleeve and looked up at him: "are you angry?"


    The night is not white to glance at her lightly, the deep eyes appear more and more dark, contain thin anger, even contain a trace of grievance.


    His highness huaiwang is wronged like a child. It''s really fun.


    Su Ying moved to his side, reached out and hugged his arm. In his eyes, he crossed a funny: "you are not really angry, are you?"


    Night is not white will be in the hands of the tea cup down, the line of sight to one side.


    Su Ying murmured in her heart, oh, arrogant.


    Su Ying''s red lips were soft and soft, and he was coaxed in a low voice: "Your Highness, Huai Wang, don''t you get angry, I''m wrong, can''t you?"


    The night is not white micro can not smell to hum a, originally indifferent look now pour is downy many.


    Su Ying sighed and said, "I''m just worried about you. You don''t discuss such a big matter with me. In case..."


    Ye Fei''s white eyes were staring at her face. His eyebrows were deep and his voice was firm: "there will be no accident."


    Su Ying on his eyes, his dark pupil quiet and deep, like a wide ocean. "Is it worth it?" she asked softly


    He was desperate for her.


    Yefeibai gently hugged her in his arms. He rubbed her white and smooth cheek, and then raised her fine chin with slightly curved fingers.


    It''s worth kissing her. In this world, no one can bully you


    His tone was more serious than ever, and his eyes were more determined than ever.


    He gazed at her affectionately. Su Ying felt that her heart was sour and sweet, and she was deeply moved.


    There is a man in this world who loves her, loves her and doesn''t let her suffer any injustice. How can she not break his heart for him?


    Su Ying can''t help but stretch out his hand around his waist and bury his face in his chest.


    Ye feibai took her to sit on his lap.


    Su Ying felt that the gesture was too ambiguous. She resisted for a moment, and then heard the night Fei Bai say seriously: "in this way, I won''t twist my waist."


    Su Ying


    It''s more intimate, isn''t it.


    Su Ying lay in his arms for a long time, then whispered: "you do so obvious, night extraordinary gas into what appearance?"


    The night is not white face now appears sinister ferocious, ferocious let a person dare not look directly: "this is just a warning to him. If he dares to do it again, he will be the next target. "


    Su Ying frowned, or some worried to ask: "father emperor don''t say what?"


    "You don''t have to worry about anything. You don''t have to worry about it. Just take care of it." Night is not white hand caresses her hair, "I, will be OK."


    The next morning, Su Ying just woke up, saw Su Xiaorui slowly and quickly running towards her, a small face full of excited smile.


    He was holding two paper bags, which seemed to be snacks. What else was in his mouth, he said vaguely: "mother, mother! The doctor''s uncle is here


    "Well? Doctor''s uncle? " Su Ying vaguely answered, and her eyes suddenly showed an excited look, "where is he now?"


    "Sitting in the yard." Su Xiaorui covered his mouth with a smile, like a cute little mouse. "Uncle brought me a lot of food and presents for my brother and me."


    Su Ying saw that he was happy and scratched on his nose: "really, that''s great."


    Su Xiaorui came to Su Ying and said mysteriously: "uncle seems to like me very much."


    Su Ying looked at Su Xiaorui happily jumping around in place like a rabbit and chuckled: "you are so cute, naturally everyone likes you."


    Su Xiaorui said, "but my uncle has been waiting in the yard for a long time. Mother, you are too lazy. My father asked me to ask you to eat. "


    Su Ying glared at him angrily: "I know."


    She''s pregnant now and she''s a little sleepy.


    Su Xiaorui pastes it carefully and kisses Su Ying''s stomach: "good morning, sister. My mother is hungry for you, right? Don''t cry. You''ll have something delicious right away


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui with tears and laughter.


    Su Xiaorui said: "uncle brought me a lot of food, and I would like to share it with you, but I can''t find your mouth..."Su Ying is covered with black lines.


    Recently, the two brothers had to talk to their younger sister when they were free, especially Su Xiaorui, who said everything. Although I don''t know the gender of the baby in the belly, the two children are ready to treat it as a sister.


    Green mark heard Su Ying wake up, carrying the basin to come in to serve: "princess, you finally get up, the Lord tangled several times in the morning, is to let you sleep first, or let you eat breakfast first."


    Su Ying has some helplessness: "it seems that this pregnancy is more sleepy than the last time I was pregnant with Xiaorui."


    "It''s better to sleep." Green mark thinks of Su Ying''s last pregnancy, because she had a quarrel with Wang Ye. She doesn''t talk about it, but she often loses sleep. She looks at it and feels very distressed.


    Green mark wrung a towel and handed it to Su Ying: "the Prince now loves the princess more than before. It''s good to treat the two young masters. Yesterday, I saw that the king was holding the two young masters in his arms. "


    Su Xiaorui on the side of the smile is very happy: "Dad is looking at the face of some cold, but he is very good, very good."


    Su Ying pinches Su Xiaorui''s nose. Su Xiaorui''s dog leg is definitely his father''s firm supporter.


    Su Ying has always felt that the night is not good enough for the two children, and now I am glad to hear it.


    After su Ying combed and washed, she took Su Xiaorui''s hand and went out after breakfast.


    She had just entered the yard when she saw a familiar figure.


    Liu ronghua is sitting in front of the stone table, talking with ye feibai.


    He was wearing a crescent white robe, and his dark hair was spread over his back.


    His hem was curled up in the breeze, and he turned slowly when he heard the footsteps behind him.


    His face was gentle and peaceful, with a smile in his eyes, his lips raised, and his voice was deep and pleasant: "shadow."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 708

    "Brother..." In the previous five years, Su Ying was afraid of being found by night feibai, and had not seen Liu ronghua.


    At the moment she saw him, her eyes slightly pick, always indifferent face inevitably show a touch of excitement.


    Yefei Baisheng was afraid that she would go fast and affect the fetus in her womb, and her face turned white with fear.


    He got up and quickly flashed to Su Ying''s side and helped her: "you should be careful and walk slowly."


    Su Ying glanced at him: "I am not so delicate."


    Night is not white low ha: "how do not listen to orders?"


    Two little buns looked at their parents so much that they covered their mouths and chuckled.


    Liu ronghua''s sight falls on Su Ying and ye feibai''s body, and his face is full of gentle smile.


    Over the years, he was always worried about Yinger''s bad life. He even resented feibai''s forcing Yinger to this point. Today, he was relieved.


    Su Ying looks very good, and her child is also raised by her. She is lively and smart. More importantly, she has a good relationship with feibai, and she is pregnant again.


    Yinger is a visionary. He believes in her choice.


    Night Fei white holding Su Ying sat down beside her, her eyes revealed a touch of light worry: "a few days ago, the shadow smelled the safflower fainted in the past, you now look for her."


    Liu Rong Hua Qingjun''s face showed a touch of anger. He put his finger on her pulse. After a long time, he gently breathed a sigh of relief: "Yinger''s body is good, and the fetal image is stable. Now it''s OK. However, such things as safflower and musk that are harmful to the fetus can no longer be contaminated


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a look of guilt: "my brother and I are afraid of another treacherous way, and we will no longer wear sachets."


    Ye Xiaonian also said seriously: "my father has ordered that no more spices should be used in the house."


    "It''s best." Liu ronghua nodded, "after all, there are too many mysteries in the fragrance, so it''s hard to avoid being used by others."


    After a pause, he said, "the prescription of Wang Taiyi is good. You can drink it for a while, and I''ll change a few more herbs. It will be better."


    Ye feibai heard Liu ronghua say that Su Ying''s body was in good condition, and the heavy burden on her heart was finally put down.


    Su Ying took a careful look at Liu ronghua and found that he seemed to have lost some weight: "brother, have you had a good time these years?"


    Liu ronghua chuckled: "not bad, but often worried about you."


    Su Xiaorui climbed into Liu ronghua''s arms and sat down. He said with a smile, "uncle, you don''t have to worry about my mother and I. I don''t know how happy we are in Nanyang."


    Su Xiaorui is very good in Nanyang. In fact, I don''t want to come back.


    However, he was immediately shut up by the fierce gaze of night feibai.


    Liu ronghua looked at Su Xiaorui curiously: "you have always been in Nanyang?"


    "Yes." Su Ying nodded, "there are four seasons like spring, the climate is very good."


    "I have been to Nanyang twice in the past five years, and I have never met you."


    Night is not white heart dark hate, he almost dug the whole Dongling once, did not dig out Su Ying.


    Think of here, night Fei white that pair of obsidian eyes some indignantly glared at Su Ying, Su Ying don''t look at the face when did not see.


    Su Xiaorui grabbed Liu ronghua''s sleeve and played with the patterns on it. He asked curiously, "uncle, what did you do in the northwest some time ago? I hear it''s remote and desolate. "


    "There was an epidemic in a village in the northwest. The situation was very critical and many people died."


    "Ah?" Su Xiaorui widened his eyes and showed pity on his face. "Now?"


    "The epidemic has been suppressed."


    "Wow, my uncle is so good. Can you teach me medical skills?"


    Liu ronghua has not yet answered, one side has been silent night small read cool said: "you really want to learn is just needle?"


    Su Xiaorui stares at night Xiaonian: don''t expose me


    Liu ronghua said with a smile, "if you are interested in medical skills, my uncle will teach you slowly."


    Su Xiaorui nodded happily: "after learning how to prick a needle, I''ll prick whoever I want to..."


    Acupuncture and moxibustion is a broad and profound academic subject. Su Xiaorui, don''t do this.


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    Yu Qing''s aftercare is still in operation, suona in the mansion, and her crying never stops.


    Night special anxious, a group of aides sitting in the pavilion, at the moment he just feel his headache to crack, fingers have been pressing the temple.


    His face turned blue, and his heart kept beating at the thought of Yu Qing''s tragic death.


    He remembered that Xiao Jing had been crying in front of the coffin to find his mother. He fainted and his heart was broken.


    "Night is not white, you deceive people too much!" Night extraordinary hand holds tightly, he pounded the table top heavily, the tea set on the table bangs bang bang.


    The aides urged one after another: "the fifth prince, please don''t be angry!""Calm down? How can I calm down now! He killed his son''s concubine Night extraordinary double eyes contain blood silk, bared eyes to crack, "he unexpectedly so cruel and cruel!"


    Ye feibai swept all the tea cups and tea sets on the table to the ground, and the hot tea splashed all over the ground.


    "The night is not white. Does he really think I am dead?" Night special hate to gnash teeth, word by word from his mouth burst out, his face iron blue, twisted to the extreme, his life has never been so angry.


    The aides looked at each other, and the king of Huai was really in a vicious mood.


    But now there is no evidence at all. All the evidence is completely destroyed. You can''t accuse him even though you know it''s him.


    "You Night special points to the front of the staff, "you all think of a way for this prince, be sure to kill the night is not white immediately!"


    "This..."


    Night special see their face show embarrassed look, anger is heavy a cent: "this prince raises you again what use?"


    "The fifth prince will not be angry. This matter will be discussed for a long time."


    "In the long run?" Night extraordinary sneers, he can''t wait at all now. He would like to take revenge for Yu Qing immediately. He is also trying to get back his face. "Who is his next target? Is this prince or Xiaojing? "


    "The fifth prince, you should be calm, so as not to fall into the trap of the other party."


    "Yes, yes, isn''t huaiwang trying to force you to do so? Don''t fall into his trap. "


    "The emperor has trusted you especially recently. You must not act rashly."


    Night extraordinary blue veins on the back of his hand burst up, and he pounded the table heavily, and his eyes were cold: "this revenge, this prince must revenge! Report as soon as possible! "


    "May the fifth Prince fulfill his wish as soon as possible and avenge him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 709

    Two days later, news came out of the palace that the queen was ill.


    Zhongcui palace.


    The queen half relies on the head of the bed, wears the forehead, the spirit looks not good, the face slightly pale.


    Mother Cui came over with the bird''s nest porridge, and her face showed a worried look: "Niang, but was she scared at the birthday party?"


    "What bad luck!" Speaking of the birthday banquet, the queen remembered Yu Qing''s tragic death and her crying voice. Her face showed a look of displeasure, "this birthday banquet was arranged by the five imperial concubines. She did a good job, and I wanted to reward her, ah..."


    "This is the fifth imperial concubine''s own eating the wrong food, empress don''t have to..."


    As for Yu Qing''s death, the empress knew more or less. She shook her hand, indicating that mother Cui didn''t need to mention it.


    The queen took the bird''s nest porridge from mother Cui''s hand and ate a few mouthfuls, but she felt that it was insipid.


    She ate two mouthfuls, no appetite, and pushed the bowl back.


    Mother Cui looked at the queen with a worried face and said in a soft voice, "Niang, how much do you eat? You need to drink medicine later."


    "This palace can''t eat it." The Queen''s eyebrows wrinkled tightly, and her beautiful eyes showed infinite sharpness and a touch of cold. "I heard that Su Rong was still alive!"


    Mother Cui was stunned for a moment, and her face showed an unbelievable look. She pressed her voice and said, "the old slave clearly saw the body of the child..."


    "I''m afraid he''s still alive. Now he''s renamed Liu ronghua." The queen clenched her teeth and spoke very slowly, one word at a time, bursting out of her mouth.


    Mother Cui immediately responded: "is that Doctor Liu ronghua? It is said that he is skillful in medicine, and his whereabouts are uncertain. "


    "It''s him!" The Queen''s face was almost distorted. "It was because he took care of Su Ying that this palace knew that he was still alive in this world."


    Mother Cui''s face changed slightly, and she realized that the queen was ill these days. I''m afraid this is her heart knot: "this person can''t stay."


    The Queen''s face showed a complex look of fear, hatred and coldness.


    Su Rong is still alive. If he knows her secret, if he shakes out the things of that year.


    When the queen thought of this place, she felt a splitting headache. She rubbed her temple with her hand: "only the dead can keep the secret for this palace. Sue, you can''t leave a shadow


    Mother Cui has been serving the queen for so many years. Naturally, she would like to help the queen solve her problems immediately. But when she thought of yefeibai''s gloomy eyes, she couldn''t help but say in a low voice: "Niang, Princess Huai has given birth to two young masters for Huai king, and now she is pregnant. Huaiwang treated her so much that he regarded her as a treasure. You see, the fate of the five imperial concubines is not... "


    A sharp line of sight crossed the Queen''s eyes: "naturally, this Palace won''t do it yourself There is no time to delay this matter. Let me think about it again. "


    Mother Cui looked down at the bird''s nest that she had just eaten a few mouthfuls in her hand. She couldn''t help but say, "Niang, you haven''t eaten much these days. What can you do if you''ve been burned?"


    The Queen''s face was a little impatient. She was about to say something. Just at this moment, the Chamberlain announced: "empress, huaiwang and the sixth prince are here."


    As soon as mother Cui heard the sixth prince coming, her face lit up with joy.


    Sure enough, the queen heard the night Fei Mo coming, the haze on her face swept away, and her lips showed a happy look: "let them come in quickly."


    Night Fei Mo was raised by the queen when she was young. She was always close to him, and naturally she preferred him more.


    Ye Fei Mo and ye Fei Bai come to the queen and ask for an. The Queen''s eyes fall on Yefei Mo''s face involuntarily. She looks at his face as if she is looking at another person.


    Her natural indifference and pride seemed to have been reduced by three points, and her brows showed tenderness.


    Night is not white to see a queen lightly one eye, deep eye ground does not have redundant emotion: "mother''s body is better?"


    When the queen saw that the night was not white, she could not help thinking of Yu Qing''s seven orifices bleeding. Her face became colder and colder: "much better, you all sit down."


    Ye Fei Bai and ye Fei Mo sat down on one side of the chair, and soon a maid in palace served them tea.


    Night Fei Mo looked at mother Cui and saw her holding a bowl of bird''s nest porridge in her hand: "mother Cui, mother hasn''t used lunch yet?"


    Mother Cui hung her head: "the queen hasn''t had a good meal these days. The sixth prince should persuade her."


    "How can this be done?" Night Fei Mo stepped forward and looked at the queen with concern: "mother, you don''t feel well. How can you not eat?"


    The queen sighed, "I have no appetite. I don''t want to eat much."


    Night Fei Mo took the bird''s nest porridge from mother Cui''s hand: "the minister feeds the mother."


    Mother Cui said with a smile, "the sixth Prince is really filial."


    The Queen''s eyes were filled with relief.


    Because the night Fei Mo personally fed the porridge, although the queen had no appetite, she barely ate most of it. Mother Cui looked at the bowl and saw the bottom, and she also gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    After eating the porridge, the queen took a veil to cover her lips, and lovingly looked at Ye Fei Mo: "this time I went to Shandong, but I have completed the task my father gave you?""Yes." The sixth prince sat back to his position, his long and narrow eyes rose slightly, with a proud look in his eyes


    "That''s good." The queen nodded and looked at him with pride, "worthy of being a good son of this palace."


    The night is not white, sitting on one side quietly drinking tea, do not know what is thinking, did not say a word.


    At this time, mother Cui brought some snacks. The queen pointed to the cakes and said to Ye Fei Mo, "these are all your favorite snacks. The empress mother knows that you have come here to specially let mammy make them."


    Night Fei Mo''s face showed a grateful smile, and his lips rose slightly: "mother, son minister is not a child."


    "In the heart of the mother, you will always be a child." The empress looked at the night Fei Mo, and said with some heartache, "this trip has lost a lot of weight. The empress mother is really distressed."


    Night Fei Mo tasted a piece of cake: "son minister let mother worry."


    The queen seemed to sign that she had ignored the night. She took a look at him: "non white, you can also eat some."


    Night is not white look indifferent: "thank mother, son minister does not like to eat sweet food."


    The queen paused, and the atmosphere was a little awkward.


    The queen soon turned her eyes from yefeibai''s face to yefeimo''s: "FeiMo, it''s also time to find someone to take care of you. What girl did you like at the birthday party the day before yesterday


    Night non ink handsome face exposed a touch of faint blush: "but by the empress mother."


    The queen rarely saw the night is not Mo shy, low smile, very comfortable appearance.


    Ye feibai looked at their mother''s benevolence and filial piety, and said some trivial things. He reluctantly sat for a moment and then left.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 710

    When night feibai comes back from the palace, Su Ying is sitting in the pavilion.


    She was playing with her two children, each holding several pieces of paper cut into four squares, each with a number of different points drawn on it.


    Two girls are waiting on the side, and there are some food on the table.


    They spoke, and from time to time they laughed happily.


    Su Ying heard the footsteps behind her, turned her head, and saw that the night was not white coming towards this side.


    His face was gloomy and a little low, and he didn''t look very happy.


    Su Ying didn''t care about it for a while. Anyway, the night is not white, and she always has a cold poker face.


    Su Xiaorui was very happy to see ye feibai come over. His face was full of excitement: "Dad, Dad, let''s play against the landlord. It''s a new game my mother taught us. It''s fun. "


    Night small read a sidelong look Su Xiaorui: "you won''t be because lose, so just look for father to ask for help?"


    Su Xiaorui puffed up his small face and snorted, "that''s it. You don''t like it?"


    "You two." Su Ying looks at these two little buns in a bad mood. Recently, she seems to like to bicker.


    She is now pregnant with a child. She is under the supervision of the night. This is not allowed. She is really bored.


    Today, green mark mentions that five years ago, she played landlords and flying chess in the courtyard. Su Ying simply asked Hongbo to make a deck of playing cards and chessboards, and played with the children.


    Ye feibai came to sit by Su Ying''s side and watched her play with the two children. After watching for half a while, he also roughly understood the rules of fighting landlords.


    Su Xiaorui sees ye feibai watching them play. He rubs to yefeibai''s side and pulls his sleeve.


    He raised his small face and looked at him for help, with his pink lips: "Dad, can you help me, my mother and brother all unite to bully people?"


    "Who bullied you?" Night small read tiny pick Phoenix eyes, "admit gambling, admit defeat, brother."


    Su Ying also looked at Su Xiaorui solemnly: "Xiaorui, you just said that if you lost, you would write a more calligraphy post today, but still count?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard his mother''s letter, his little face collapsed.


    Night feibai takes the card from Su Xiaorui''s hand.


    Su Xiaorui thought that ye feibai wanted to help him. He was just about to grin at him, but he saw ye feibai squinting at him and said, "have you finished writing the five calligraphy scripts today?"


    Su Xiaorui immediately felt bad. Why do you want to mention calligraphy at this time!


    Like a balloon punctured by a needle, he flattened in an instant. He lowered his head and glanced at the night from time to time: "let me play this game well, dad?"


    Night is not white justice, a refusal: "no way."


    Su Xiaorui stood up and prepared to resist a little, but in his father''s sharp eyes, he suddenly leaked air.


    Su Xiaorui is very depressed. He knew that he didn''t ask for help like his father! Wuwuwu


    Su Xiaorui finally knocked down yefeibai''s arms and rubbed his head in his arms: "Dad, you don''t agree, I''ll cry for you!"


    When you see Su Xiaorui''s coquettish and cute, you can see a smile in your eyes. Green mark and red wave cover your mouth.


    Ye Xiaonian takes a helpless look at Su Xiaorui. Every time he sees Su Xiaorui''s face which is the same as his own, he still does not want to cover his face.


    Night is not white and cold eyes exude a faint smile, he stretched out long white fingers to poke open the face of the bun buried in the chest, the tone is serious: "play after writing, no discussion."


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui is also ready to continue a little resistance, has been pulled away by night Xiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui''s face is not happy to read behind the night mutter: "why do you want to take me away?"


    Night small read back to stare at him: "are you stupid? Don''t you see that dad wants to talk to his mother alone? "


    Su Xiaorui hummed: "clearly my father is happy to see me."


    "Dad, I was angry, amused, helpless, helpless and helpless..."


    Su Xiaorui never knew that ye Xiaonian had such a vicious tongue. He felt that he was about to cry with anger. He gritted his teeth and said, "night, small, read!"


    Night small read a glance at him, cloud light breeze light ground corrects: "you want to call my elder brother."


    Su Xiaorui puffed his face: "villain brother!"


    Red wave and green mark see that the two young masters have left. They leave wisely, giving the prince and the princess a chance to get along with each other alone.


    There were only two people left in the pavilion for a moment, and there was a breeze.


    It''s not cool, though.


    Night is not white naturally picked up one side of the clothes draped on Su Ying''s body, deep eyes revealed a touch of tenderness: "you are careful to freeze."


    Said, he went to the other side of Su Ying, blocking the wind for her.


    Su Ying propped up his chin with both hands and carefully looked at his beautiful side face.Her beautiful eyes are still elegant sleep, like a quiet lake, she slowly said her guess: "you don''t seem very happy today, but the empress is very ill?"


    Ye feibai looked at her helplessly: "what are you thinking?"


    Su Ying this idea is denied, inevitably some lost, if she guessed that the thing is true.


    Night is not white for Su Ying poured a cup of warm tea, pushed to her in front of her, and poured a cup for himself.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment, staring at him, looking at his dark pupil: "what''s the matter that''s not happy? Is it that the matter of the last time has not been settled, or what has been sent to you by the emperor? "


    "Don''t think about it. I''m not unhappy." As if she cared, his heart beat faster.


    At this moment, the night is not white, looking at Su Ying''s Jianshui autumn pupil, the mood suddenly bright up. Before that kind of low feeling has long vanished.


    Ye feibai put out his hand to sort out the cards on the table, and looked at them one by one. His lips sparked a soul grabbing smile: "you are pregnant now. How can you spare your energy to play this?"


    Su Ying suddenly some speechless, dissatisfied with staring at him. Her star eyes slightly pick, a touch of grievance flashed in the light of her eyes: "this can''t be, that can''t be. My highness Huai Wang, I will be bored


    Her eyes had a pathetic look and a slight anger.


    Night not white mind move, quickly don''t have a face to go, in the heart that wipe read want to press down.


    He stretched out his hand and pinched it on her delicate and smooth face, with intoxicating tenderness in his eyes and a charming smile on his lips: "if you are bored, I will accompany you."


    Night non white see Su Ying continue to stare at him, tone with a bit of coax: "recently you need tocolysis, wait for your stomach pulse more stable, then take you to Chuang Tzu to play, is this OK?"


    "Reluctantly It works. " Su Ying really thinks that she will get moldy if she goes on like this.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 711

    At dinner time, green mark and red wave serve the rich dishes on the table, because Su Ying said to balance nutrition, the dishes served are meat and vegetable.


    Su Ying ate a few mouthfuls, in the mind suddenly thought of what: "how suddenly want to eat watermelon."


    Greenmark said with a smile: "it must be the child in the princess''s belly who wants to eat watermelon, but the Lord ordered that the princess should not eat raw and cold fruit."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened: "I also want to drink watermelon juice, as if I haven''t drunk it for a long time."


    Green mark covered his lips with a smile: "second young master, now the weather turns cool, there is no watermelon."


    Indeed, watermelon is a summer thing, and now there is no watermelon.


    Hongbo puts the fish flavored eggplant in front of Su Ying. The princess likes it very much recently. "The weather is going to be cold soon. I''m afraid that we won''t be able to eat fresh vegetables for a while," he said


    Su Xiaorui blinked. He didn''t know why.


    Su Ying heard the Green Mark said, but immediately remembered that in Nanyang, where the climate was warm, fresh fruits and vegetables could be eaten all the year round.


    But it''s not the same here in Beijing. It''s very cold in winter. We can only eat Chinese cabbage and radish in winter.


    All the fresh vegetables and fruits that can be supplied in the capital are in the palace. Even the huaiwang mansion is not free to eat fresh vegetables.


    Ordinary people''s homes, not to mention, are extravagant even to eat Chinese cabbage. Basically, they can only store some pickles for winter at this time.


    After su Ying and Su Xiaorui explained, Su Xiaorui''s whole face wrinkled: "mother, why don''t we go to Nanyang for the winter?"


    Su Ying sees night Fei Bai coming in from outside at the moment. She coughs and signals Su Xiaorui to stop.


    However, Su Xiaorui is now living in the capital and can''t eat vegetables in winter. He is very worried and sad: "we used to live in the courtyard where we planted a lot of vegetables and fruits, which were eaten and picked now. I don''t know how those vegetables are now Mother, shall we go back and have a look? Ouch


    As soon as Su Xiaorui''s voice fell, his small head was knocked by night Fei Bai.


    Ye Xiaonian is curious about Nanyang, which is a very comfortable place.


    Su Xiaorui covers his head, with a trace of water in his watery eyes. He looks at the night and says, "why do you beat people?"


    "Are you instigating your mother to go back to Nanyang?" Ye Fei''s white face shows a look of idleness and laziness, but his words are full of menace. Su Xiaorui''s sharp sight makes Su Xiaorui hang his head and shut up.


    Su Ying glared at night Fei Bai and called Su Xiaorui to his side. He raised his hand and rubbed his head. His voice was gentle: "what are you afraid of? We can eat fresh vegetables in winter without going back to Nanyang."


    Su Xiaorui curiously looked at Su Ying: "really?"


    Su Ying nodded: "yes, you can not only eat vegetables, but also watermelon, um Whatever you want to eat, your mother can plant it for you


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at Su Ying in disbelief.


    Ye Xiaonian remembers that in the winter of the past year, vegetables are scarce, and every day I chew Chinese cabbage, I feel panic.


    Su Ying thought of modern greenhouse planting, want to grow out of season vegetables is no problem, Su Ying nodded: "of course, when did your mother cheat you?"


    The winter here is not short. If vegetables are not available, eating Chinese cabbage and carrots every day will not be very good.


    Green mark knows that the princess is very powerful, but after hearing Su Ying''s words, she can''t help but say: "Princess How can we grow watermelon in this winter... "


    Hongbo can''t bear to strike Su Ying, but stops talking.


    Night is not white, looking at Su Ying, as if thinking.


    If there are other people on the scene, you must think that Su Ying is dreaming and wants to grow fresh vegetables in winter? That''s a good idea.


    Su Ying is an action group and does what he says. "If we plant vegetables at this time, we will be able to eat them in winter," she said excitedly when she went to bed at night


    "Well."


    Night is not white will su Ying carefully in the arms, touched her hair.


    Su Ying sees the night is not white so perfunctory, did not have the good spirit ground to grasp him to profane the collar: "have you been listening to me to speak?"


    Ye feibai gently pinched her face: "you can rest assured, although winter is not easy, but you want to eat some vegetables or no problem."


    "But then you can choose..."


    Night feibai quickly interrupted Su Ying''s words: "then I''ll send people to Nanyang to transport them here. You just have to worry about these problems."


    Su Ying couldn''t help looking up and biting on the white chin at night: "you''re here again! Can''t you listen to me


    Night feibai heard that Su Ying was really unhappy, and a smile appeared on his face: "good, you say."


    "It''s too expensive to eat fresh vegetables in winter, but wouldn''t it be great if I had a way to grow fresh vegetables myself?"Ye Fei nodded: "if you can plant it, it''s good."


    "We all think it''s because of the cold weather that we can''t grow vegetables in winter? If we can build a greenhouse, we can grow whatever we want. "


    Ye feibai asked curiously, "greenhouse?"


    "Yes." Su Ying''s lips showed a crafty smile and sold a pass. "You don''t have an empty farm. There are enough people there. It''s better to take me there in a few days."


    Night is not white, or should come down.


    Su Ying is in a good mood now, and he doesn''t want to spoil her.


    After a few days, night feibai took Su Ying to the farm.


    The fact that Princess Huai wanted to grow vegetables suddenly spread like she had wings. Many people in Beijing were discussing this issue.


    "Ha, are you ridiculous? Princess Huai even said that she would grow fresh vegetables in the ice and snow


    "She also said to grow watermelon."


    "The princess of Huai is sure to have no division of grain and grain. She has no common sense at all."


    "Huaiwangfu is not pregnant, the brain is not good to use it?"


    When ye feibai took Su Ying to the farm, the farmers here were shocked to hear that Su Ying was going to plant vegetables.


    "Princess Huai, you are pregnant now. You''d better have a good rest," they said


    "Yes, why do you worry about it?"


    A farmer bravely said: "after a period of time, the weather is freezing, this is planting more vegetables will be frozen to death."


    Although they did not dare to laugh at them, they all felt that Princess Huai did not understand common sense.


    The night was not white, and his expression was indifferent. He gave them a sharp glance, and his voice was beyond doubt: "do as the princess says!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 712

    The farmers were swept away by the night, and suddenly they were silent. They lowered their heads and did not even dare to breathe.


    They did not dare to speak on their faces, but still looked suspicious.


    Su Ying looks at their looks and sighs in his heart. It''s no wonder they don''t believe it. According to their common sense for so many years, they suddenly heard that they would grow vegetables in winter, and they certainly couldn''t understand.


    In modern times, people can easily eat out of season vegetables because of the production of greenhouse vegetables.


    However, it is a bit troublesome to grow greenhouse vegetables in ancient times. There is no transparent plastic paper for covering, and there is no substitute.


    Moreover, the disadvantages of using plastic paper are also many. In case of heavy rain in winter, the plastic paper is likely to be discarded directly.


    Fortunately, five years ago, Su Ying asked people to make glass.


    Before that, she had skilled craftsmen make glass, which, apart from being used in glasses and mirrors, was not of great use.


    If this time she can build a glass house out of glass, vegetables are the most suitable.


    It will not block the light, but also strong, can block the wind and snow. What''s more, it can also prevent the loss of carbon dioxide produced by the growth of vegetables inside, so that the glass room has a good insulation effect.


    Night is not white to see a su Ying, see what she is thinking of, the eye light reveals the light.


    When he saw her happy, he ordered people to do what she wanted to do.


    After su Xiaorui came to the farm, he was very happy because he didn''t need to write a note. He kept pulling yexiaonian to play with him.


    After a day, they saw a large piece of glass, square square, was carefully carried in.


    Su Xiaorui doodle with powder Du Du''s mouth: "glass?"


    Ye Xiaonian also asked blankly, "glass made by my mother?"


    "What does it have to do with growing vegetables?"


    Not only did they look very curious, but the faces of the farmers were also surprised.


    "Didn''t the princess ask us to plant vegetables in winter? What did she send these for? "


    "I don''t understand, but we''ll do what the princess says."


    "That is to say, the princess is pregnant, the prince loves her and dotes on her, so we should obey our orders."


    "Yes, at most, it''s a waste of effort. Just make the princess happy."


    Two days later, the craftsmen built about ten glass rooms in the open space of the farm.


    The glass house faces south and North, transparent and bright.


    It is the first time for farmers in the farm to see such glass houses. They are all stunned: "transparent houses?"


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian both believe in their mother, and they never doubt their mother. Now they saw the glass houses and exclaimed, "what a beautiful house!"


    After the glass house was finished, Su Ying was invited to come.


    She stood in the sun with a quiet smile on her lips and a satisfied look in her eyes.


    The night is not white, looking at her blow can break skin exquisite, such as porcelain, in the sunshine under the light of the bright color.


    His dark eyes showed a touch of obsession, and now he would like to hold her in his arms and kiss her fiercely.


    He held her half in his arms and raised his eyebrows slightly: "can you still be satisfied with looking at it?"


    Su Ying nodded: "I was thinking, in winter, we will change the window paper at home into glass, the most windproof."


    Night is not white lip side to draw up a smile, agree to nod: "this is a good idea, wait for a period of time all change into glass."


    The farmers, who were still questioning before, understood what they knew at the moment, and showed a look of skepticism on their faces.


    Su Ying slowly said: "this glass house is the most warm. In winter, a greenhouse will be formed inside. When the humidity and temperature are well controlled, everything can be planted."


    Su Ying''s two glass rooms next to him said: "I''ve specially made people dig the cellar here. If it''s necessary to have some heat then, it should be able to grow even summer things."


    Su Ying also told them about the function of the light barrier on the glass house, and taught them how to control the humidity.


    Su Ying looked at the eager look of these farmers, and a smile flashed in his eyes: "everything can be planted here. Who can plant a variety well can also get a certain reward."


    Although they were not sure whether they could grow vegetables in winter, they all looked excited when they heard Su Ying''s promise: "yes, princess."


    These farmers began to plant things in the glass house that afternoon.


    Su Xiaorui has a natural closeness to the soil. Instead of taking yexiaonian to go with him, Su Xiaorui cheerfully yelled: "brother, let''s go together. Now we can plant a lot of vegetables and fruits in winter."


    Night small read speechless ground glared at him: "you just want to dig the earth?"


    Su Xiaorui''s black eyes turned: "I''m not so naive. Don''t you want to grow food for your mother?"Ye Xiaonian looks at him silently for three seconds. Su Xiaorui thinks that he wants to praise himself, and smiles on his face.


    Night small read a deep breath, light way: "you even you are not naive this kind of words can say, you will find an excuse more!"


    Su Xiaorui puffed his face and pinned his head aside.


    Autumn is the most comfortable season.


    Su Ying took a walk in the farm. The fields in front of the farm were golden and beautiful.


    Two people walked half a while, night Fei Bai Sheng was afraid that Su Ying was tired, so he helped her to have a rest.


    Su Ying looks around and quickly finds the location of the two steamed buns. Yexiaonian is planting vegetables in a proper way, but Su Xiaorui Su Ying can''t help stroking her forehead.


    Su Xiaorui squatted there, digging this hole, digging that hole, his face, clothes are covered with soil, almost can not find a clean place.


    His little face looked very happy and his smile was big.


    The night is not white to follow Su Ying''s line of sight to see past, the eye is half narrow: "open and aboveboard dig earth, dig very happy."


    Su Ying nodded: "your son has been oppressed by you for a long time, and now he is ecstatic."


    "I have lived in this farm for a few days. Let''s go back in the evening."


    Su Ying nodded, Su Xiaorui this little guy is not too indulgent.


    Su Xiaorui looks up and sees his mother and father looking at him. He ran out of the glass house and ran towards Su Ying, smiling sweetly: "Mom, I planted you a lot of vegetables."


    Night non white see Su Xiaorui to Su Ying side rub, can''t help but stare at him, voice Stern: "you don''t get clean, will you a person here."


    "Well! Really? " Su Xiaorui''s eyes sparkled, "can I stay a few more days, dad?"


    The night Xiaonian that follows behind me


    Night is not white, just feel the forehead blue veins jump, suddenly have a kind of will su Xiaorui beat a feeling.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 713

    Su Xiaorui reluctantly left the farm and returned home.


    After he went back, he still pulled the sleeves of Yefei''s white clothes and asked with a naive and lovely look: "Daddy, when are we going to the farm again? It''s fun there. "


    Night is not white to see a look that he is full of look forward to, light way: "dig earth?"


    Night Xiaonian chuckled.


    Su Xiaorui pauses: "I planted a lot of vegetables for my father and mother. They will grow up next time we go. Maybe they can all eat."


    The night is not white to ponder for a while: "not so fast."


    Night small read in one side slowly way: "you dug 56 pits, have you planted vegetables?"


    Su Xiaorui glared at night Xiaonian: brother, don''t drag me back!


    Su Xiaorui looked up at the night with a cute face. Under his long black eyelashes, a pair of bright eyes blinked hard.


    Night is not white eyes look ahead, finally relaxed, slowly said: "when you will make up the debt, when to go."


    Su Xiaorui heard the night is not white request, immediately opened his mouth, only feel thunderbolt from the blue, he cried: "Dad, you this is to let me never go?"


    There are five accumulated copybooks every day, but there are still many before This is a task that can never be completed!


    Su Xiaorui turns his eyes to Su Ying and looks at her pitifully: "mother..."


    Su Ying was his helpless eyes look at the heart are soft: "OK, that mother is the master, fill half of it."


    Su Xiaorui''s sad look on his face did not improve. He said weakly, "I can''t make up half of it..."


    Su Ying couldn''t help asking, "how much do you owe?"


    Su Xiaorui looked in the eyes of the public, silently lowered his head.


    Night Xiaonian touched his chin and said lightly: "if I remember correctly, I should owe 120 calligraphy posts."


    Su Ying pokes Su Xiaorui''s face, but she doesn''t believe it: "really?"


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his shoulders: "really."


    Su Xiaorui thought: "can''t, how to owe so much?"


    "Let me help you write one, Xiao Rui will be punished to write three."


    The night is not white cool way: "die not change."


    Su Xiaorui can''t listen to it anymore. He goes up and hugs Yefei''s thigh: "Wow, Dad, please let go."


    Ye feibai looks at him holding himself like an octopus with black lines on his face


    The next day, Su Ying just got up soon, Green Mark came over with a smile and said, "princess, the eldest princess has come to see you and is waiting in the front hall."


    "The eldest princess?" Su Ying''s face showed a look of surprise.


    "Yes." Green mark saw Su Ying want to get up, and helped her. She lowered her voice and said, "the eldest princess seldom goes out of the mansion. It seems that she attaches great importance to the princess."


    "The eldest princess has a heart." Su Ying had heard green mark say that three years ago her son-in-law died of a serious illness. In recent years, the eldest princess has been quite silent. In addition to occasionally holding a party, she is not willing to come out and contact people.


    Su Ying is helped to the front hall by the green mark. The eldest princess is sitting on the chair drinking tea.


    She is wearing a long royal blue dress today, with a long, winding skirt. She wore a high bun on her head and a simple and delicate hairpin. She was beautiful and generous.


    "Elder sister Huang." Su Ying said hello with a smile.


    The eldest princess saw Su Ying, put the tea cup down and quickly walked towards Su Ying.


    She took hold of her hands and looked at her stomach. A brilliant smile appeared on the edge of her lips: "you are really lucky. It''s not long since I saw you, and I have it again in my stomach."


    Su Ying was embarrassed by the big princess, pursed her lips and chuckled.


    The eldest princess took Su Ying and sat down beside her. The smile in her eyes could not stop: "I was worried about you two before, but now I feel relieved. It''s not for nothing. There are few women in the capital city who don''t envy you. "


    Su Ying''s heart surges a burst of warmth, the smile on the lips is thicker.


    "You see how fast time flies, five years in a flash." The eldest princess took up the veil to cover her lips and recalled the previous events. "At the beginning, you two were still fighting against each other, and then it was like glue."


    Su Ying disagrees with this statement: "elder sister Huang..."


    The eldest princess sighed: "I''ve been like this in my life. I''m glad to see you and feibai love each other so much."


    The eldest princess''s eyebrows and eyes are a bit tired and tired, and her face shows a touch of sadness. Su Ying doesn''t know how to comfort her for a moment.


    The eldest princess seemed to feel that it was inappropriate to mention the sad thing. She looked around and said, "why don''t you see the two children?"


    "They are practicing calligraphy. Xiao Rui is naughty. He has no time to look at him. It''s about the same time. I''ll come back later. "


    The eldest princess said with a smile: "the child is still naughty, little Rui, this child looks angry and smart."Su Ying mentions these two children, the bottom of the eye shows a gentle look: "is sometimes very noisy."


    What did the eldest princess think of? She asked curiously, "I heard you went to plant vegetables in Zhuangzi the day before yesterday."


    Su Ying is a little speechless. How can this dish spread all over the world before it is planted. She points, also does not deny: "by the way, go to Chuang Tzu to have a rest."


    "There are not many fresh vegetables and fruits in winter. Please tell me what you want to eat. If there are any fresh vegetables in our house, they will be sent to you. "


    Su Ying understood. The eldest princess thought that she was afraid that she would not have vegetables to eat in winter.


    The eldest princess again advised: "you are now pregnant with a child, most need to rest, how can you bother to plant what vegetables? These things will be fine when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming. "


    The eldest princess''s expression is forbearance, can see she still does not want to hit her.


    Su Ying knows that people who want to come to the capital are watching her joke. Now that the vegetables have not been planted, she is not good to explain what. She sincerely smile at the eldest princess and say, "thank you very much. If you need me, I will speak to you."


    They are chatting happily. Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian come from outside.


    "Mom, I''ve finished..." Su Xiaorui was running in front of him. When he saw the big princess, he said with a smile, "big aunt is also here."


    When the eldest princess saw the two children, a look of joy appeared in her eyes: "come and hug your aunt."


    Su Xiaorui opened his hands and happily rushed forward: "good aunt."


    "Oh, good boy." The eldest princess has never had a baby. Seeing the cute Su Xiaorui, she hugs him in her arms.


    Night small read also regular ground called a: "big aunt."


    The eldest princess said with a smile: "Xiaonian looks much taller."


    Su Xiaorui asked, "Auntie, why are you here today?"


    "Come to see your mother and come to see you..." The eldest princess stretched out her hand and pinched Su Xiaorui''s pink face with a loving look on her face.


    Everyone was talking when Su Ying suddenly felt something was wrong.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 714

    Su Ying subconsciously covered her abdomen, she only felt abdominal pain, eyelids began to become more and more heavy.


    Night Xiaonian first found out that Su Ying was not right. He was about to turn around and say something to his mother, but he found that her face was pale, her eyebrows were tightly locked, and her forehead had beads of sweat about the size of beans. It seemed that she was about to faint: "pain..."


    Ye Xiaonian''s face changed, and his eyes were full of panic: "mother, mother..."


    Su Xiaorui heard the cry of night Xiaonian, and he was shocked.


    The eldest princess had a good chat with Su Ying just now. She suddenly saw that Su Ying''s face was not right. She was at a loss. She said in a high voice, "come, come, come!"


    Ye feibai just went to the study to deal with some things, and now he is walking in this direction.


    He heard the news not far away and saw Su Ying as if something had happened. His face was white and anxious, and he quickly swept towards this side with his lightness skill.


    Night Fei white will su Ying soft body knead in the arms, looking at her weak at the moment, only feel that the heartbeat has become slow.


    His black and arrogant eyes, condensing a storm like anger, thin lips cold pull up, arrogant and arrogant.


    Ye feibai''s fierce and ruthless sight swept the eldest princess lightly. There was no trace of temperature in the pupil.


    The eldest princess only felt the tip of her heart trembled, and the whole person seemed to be frozen.


    "Somebody, please go to see the doctor right away!" The night is not white voice has not fallen, the green mark has been running out quickly.


    Night is not white holding Su Ying fast to the room, he suddenly noticed a sticky touch, his nose tip also a trace of fishy smell.


    An unprecedented sense of panic floating in the heart, night feibai felt as if his heart had stood up. His voice is cold, but he can''t help but shiver: "Ling Feng, go and call Liu ronghua here. Be quick!"


    When the two children saw their mother fainting and their father''s face frightened, they were both a little bit silly.


    The two of them followed behind and wept silently. They didn''t know what to do.


    The eldest princess looked at the back of their departure, and the whole person stood in the same place like a sculpture, as if the acupoints had been pointed.


    Night Fei white holding Su Ying back to the garden, she put her on the bed, her face as white as paper, her hands consciously press in the abdomen, murmuring do not know what to say.


    He let go of her, and then he saw the blood on his hand. It was shocking.


    "Shadow, shadow..." Night is not white to hold her hand, the heart seems to have been sinking.


    Wang Taiyi soon came over, the night is not white, the deep eyes show a cold and sharp: "must let the shadow wake up immediately!"


    Wang Taiyi''s heart trembled and trembled, and sweat oozed from his forehead: "yes, it is..."


    Yefeibai gives a place to the Doctor Wang. He looks at the blood on Su Ying''s dress and looks worried: "the princess is red..."


    After examining Su Ying''s pulse, she frowned slightly: "the princess''s pulse is weak, and the child in her abdomen is afraid to be..."


    When Hongbo comes in with a washbasin, hearing the words of Doctor Wang, his body falters and he can hardly hold the hot water in his hand.


    Wang Taiyi is very skillful and is the best imperial physician in the palace. When he says such words, he is afraid that the fetus in the princess''s womb will be very dangerous.


    Her eyes were moist, and she could only hear her own heartbeat.


    The atmosphere in the room became solemn, the air pressure became very low, and all the people held their breath for a moment.


    "Keep the child in the shadow!" Night is not white, his eyes are red, he gritted his teeth to carry the collar of the doctor, his eyes are full of bloodthirsty killing.


    Doctor Wang''s legs and feet were weak, and he was so scared that he could not even speak easily: "Wang, Wang Ye I will do my best. "


    Night is not white eyes, time to look at him, word by word squeezed out of his mouth: "if you can''t keep the child in the shadow, I will take you to be buried with you!"


    Wang Taiyi was at a loss, and the sweat on his back was more turbulent.


    "Shadow!" At this time, Liu ronghua ran in from the outside with the medicine box in his hand. He walked too fast and was short of breath.


    He looked at Su Ying lying on the bed, and his face became angry.


    The back of his hand was full of blue veins, and his slender fingers tightly lifted Yefei''s collar. "Didn''t you say you should take good care of the shadow and protect her? How could she be like this now


    "Shut up and save her quickly!" Night Fei Bai angrily drank, his hands tightly pulled tightly, and his voice was also a little hoarse. There was a look of pain on his face at the moment.


    Liu ronghua took a deep breath and quickly calmed himself down.


    He quickly loosened the collar of Yefei white, and he knew that this was not a good time to quarrel.


    He went forward to check the pulse for Su Ying. The Doctor Wang looked at him curiously, and then his face showed a complicated look.


    Liu ronghua didn''t speak for a long time. He asked anxiously, "what about the shadow?""Ying''er is afraid that she has inhaled the smell that is harmful to the fetus." Liu ronghua frowned slightly and looked very dangerous. However, he could try his best. He opened the acupuncture bag and said in a cold voice, "you go out first. I need to diagnose her."


    Night feibai soon understood what, and went out with Wang Taiyi.


    When he went out, the eldest princess also looked anxious at the door.


    She saw the night not white come out, even step forward: "non white, the shadow has no matter?"


    Night is not white vision falls on her body: "Wang Taiyi, Cha!"


    The eldest princess was surprised and angry. She was suspected.


    However, she felt that it was related to her. Otherwise, the shadow would faint for no reason. She felt guilty again when she thought about it.


    Princess Huaijing has been to the palace for a while, but she has nothing to say about it.


    The eldest princess cooperated with Wang Taiyi seriously. After checking for a circle, Wang Taiyi replied to yefeibai: "Lord, the eldest princess does not carry any perfume harmful to the fetus."


    "Check it out again."


    Wang Taiyi went to the room where Su Ying had sat before. After four weeks'' examination, he said, "No


    Night is not white tight frown, that shadow is because contaminated with something syncope in the past?


    Su Xiaorui came forward and said, "Dad, since last time, my brother and I have never dared to wear sachets, and no one in our mansion dares to use any spices."


    Doctor Wang said curiously, "strange, is this smell suddenly gone?"


    At this time, green mark rushed to her face. The tears on her face were not dry, and a happy smile appeared on her lips: "Lord, the princess is awake."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 715

    "Brother..." Su Ying reluctantly opens his eyes in the pain, vaguely sees Liu ronghua''s warm and concerned face, and calms down a little.


    She subconsciously covered her stomach, and her face was frightened. She said, "child..."


    On weekdays, Liu ronghua always feels like a spring breeze. At the moment, he has a cool look in his eyes. His eyes were firm and he comforted, "you''ll be OK. The child will be saved."


    Su Ying closed her eyes and sighed with relief: "who is it?"


    Liu ronghua''s movements on his hands were stunned, and his voice was faint with infinite coldness: "recently, the queen sent someone to spy on me secretly."


    "So Maybe the queen did it this time? " Su Ying''s half open eyes flashed a cold idea, her brain confused to think, the queen may borrow the hand of the eldest princess to get rid of herself?


    "Don''t think about it. I''ll take it all."


    Night feibai heard the news that Su Ying woke up, and took a big stride to come here in a hurry.


    He was in a low state of mind.


    His face was cold, dark, with cold light in his pupils, and his face was full of haze.


    Su Ying said a few words, the spirit is not good, the mind is soon swallowed by the darkness.


    "Shadow!" Night is not white bent down, holding her hand on one side.


    Su Ying did not respond to him.


    Night Fei white looks at Su Ying''s face is almost transparent, he holds it very hard, and his knuckles are white.


    He looked up at Liu ronghua, breathing a little bit quickly: "how about the shadow?"


    "The baby in the womb is saved." Liu ronghua relaxed, "now the shadow needs more rest."


    Liu ronghua calmed down a lot at the moment. He looked at the night. His eyes were as deep as a green pool. A gloomy look appeared in his long Phoenix eyes: "you said you would protect the shadow, but you hurt her again and again..."


    The night is not white to look at Liu ronghua lightly, quickly interrupts his words: "do not quarrel to the shadow son rest."


    He bowed his head and stuffed Su Ying''s hand back into the quilt and carefully covered the quilt for her.


    His eyes fell on her face, full of pity and treasure. He got up and went out, his body was straight and slender.


    He ordered the green mark and red wave guarding the door, his voice was cold and arrogant: "you take good care of the princess, no one is allowed to come in."


    Seeing that the night was not white, the eldest princess opened her mouth and stopped talking. Still can''t help but ask: "Fei Bai, Ying Er she..."


    Yefeibai looked at her unfathomably and said nothing.


    Liu ronghua, who was following him, calmly took a look at the eldest princess. A light and inexplicable look appeared in Feng''s eyes. He said, "Princess Huai is OK. Please rest assured."


    The eldest princess heard the news that Su Ying was not in a big way. Her nervous tension relaxed. Because she was happy, she saw a splash of water in her eyes.


    Ye feibai and Liu ronghua enter the study.


    Ye feibai summoned Ling Feng to come over, and his eyes showed a sharp light like an eagle Falcon: "go to check immediately. Before the eldest princess came to huaiwang''s mansion, where did she go?"


    "Yes Ling Feng walked away quickly.


    "Do you know all about it?" Liu ronghua''s eyes were half narrowed, and his pupils showed hatred. "Why do you know that you still put shadow in such a dangerous situation?"


    A complex look flashed on Yefei''s face, and his voice was firm and clear: "I will protect her."


    "But you can''t do it!" When Liu ronghua thought of Su Ying''s situation just now, the situation was very dangerous, and he was terrified. If he had not come back from the northwest, if he had come a little later - not only could the child not keep it, but she would never wake up.


    Liu ronghua''s face was full of anger: "you know how powerful this medicine is. Do you know what the consequences will be if it is close to it? Why do you always put her in a dangerous situation, this time is to avoid, the next time? If you can''t protect her, I''ll take her away, at least to make her safe


    Night is not white, cold vision, murderous: "you dare?"


    Liu ronghua glared at him without showing any weakness. His face was red with anger: "but try it!"


    Night is not white, hands clench into a fist, the bones creak, the forehead blue tendons jump straight. He took a deep breath, and the whole person sat down in a somewhat dispirited way: "it won''t happen again."


    The two sat quietly, their palpitations receding slowly.


    For a long time, Liu ronghua slowly said: "shadow is pregnant now, more vulnerable than ever. I have only one sister like this, and I don''t want her to have an accident. "


    The night is not white to nod slightly, seem to be making some decision.


    Zhongcui palace.


    The queen is much better, and she seems to be in good spirits.


    She leaned lazily on the soft couch, and was using the bird''s nest with milk. When she saw Mother Cui come in, she asked slowly, "what''s going on in the Huai palace?"


    Mother Cui''s face was calm, and her eyes showed a proud look: "it seems that she has invited the Doctor Wang.""Is it?" The queen sipped up the corner of her lips, and a faint smile flashed in her beautiful eyes. "I think it''s the fragrance that plays a role."


    Mother Cui asked anxiously, "the eldest princess has been to Zhongcui palace before. Will this matter be found out to the empress?"


    The queen raised her eyebrows and sneered, "Cha, how can I do it? This kind of incense will volatilize after an hour, and no one can find out


    Mother Cui''s lips showed a strange smile. She lowered her voice and said, "my mother is good at scheming."


    "This incense is the most domineering. If a pregnant woman hears it for the first half of the year, she will surely slide her fetus and hurt her body, and she will surely die. At that time, Hua Tuo''s reincarnation will not save her."


    Mother Cui seemed to think of something: "Niang, if Su Rong rushes in I hear he''s very good at medicine. "


    The Queen''s eyes showed a touch of disdain: "it''s just folk rumors. What can I do? He''s so sneaky, can you hear what he''s done? "


    Mother Cui thought for a while and shook her head: "it''s not."


    "The deceased Liu Changzai used this incense to kill the concubines, and the Doctor Wang was helpless." The queen chuckled and looked in a good mood. "Doctor Wang is the best imperial physician in the palace. He can''t cure it, nor can anyone else."


    Mother Cui nodded her head again and again, and let down the last trace of worry in her heart.


    The Queen''s eyes showed a touch of light: "Su Rong came. Finally, when the time comes, he will commit a crime of plotting against the king''s concubine..."


    Mother Cui nodded her head: "find someone to know him directly, only said that he is afraid of crime abscond."


    The queen looked at mother Cui, covered her eyes under her eyelashes with a smile that was almost nonexistent. A smile slowly bloomed on her beautiful face.


    She saw the bottom of the bird''s nest in her hand: "you will bring a bowl to this palace again."


    The queen couldn''t eat anything a few days ago, but now mother Cui was glad to see that the queen had a good appetite, so she quickly responded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 716

    After a while, mother Cui brought a bowl of milk and bird''s nest to the queen.


    The queen used a small half of the bowl, and saw that mother Cui was not looking right. She looked like she wanted to talk.


    She frowned imperceptibly: "what? But there''s news coming from the Huai palace? "


    Mother Cui faltered: "Princess Huai''s child has been saved The eldest princess has gone back to her house


    "Saved? That is to say, Su Ying is OK? " The Queen''s face suddenly had a thick shadow. She had seen the effect of this medicine on pregnant women. As long as the fetus was slippery, she would not stop bleeding.


    I didn''t expect that Liu ronghua could really have such ability, but also let Su Ying keep the baby in her belly.


    Her face was almost twisted with anger, and her voice was very cold: "it seems that this palace despised him!"


    Mother Cui lowered her voice and said, "mother, don''t be angry. They just escaped by chance."


    "As long as they live one more day, our palace will fear them for one more day." The Queen''s eyes show bloodthirsty, she will be in the hands of the bowl severely fell on the ground, bowls and chopsticks on the ground split.


    The next morning.


    Su Ying sleeps for a whole day and finally wakes up. As soon as she opens her eyes, she looks at the deep and beautiful eyes.


    It seemed that he had not slept all night, so he gazed at her deeply, and there was a faint cyan gray on his eyelids.


    The night is not white, see Su Ying wake up, the eyeground shows a trace of surprise color.


    He bowed his head and kissed Su Ying''s forehead: "is there any discomfort in the body now? I''ll go and call Liu ronghua


    Su Ying shook her head and had a good sleep. The whole person felt relaxed, but felt a little hungry.


    Night is not white will su shadow gently embrace in the arms, the deep feelings on the face can be seen clearly, the voice still has a slight tremor: "I am not good, did not protect you well."


    Su Ying''s face was buried in his chest and took a deep breath. His voice was dumb: "it''s all over."


    "I was negligent." The night is not white in the pupil flash a touch of cold and hate. His voice is steady and firm, with incomparable seriousness: "I swear by my life, I won''t let you suffer any more harm."


    Su Ying silently raised his head from his arms and glared at him: "I''m starving to death. I haven''t eaten for a long time."


    Night is not white to see her tiny Du mouth a pair of discontented appearance, smile to pinch the tip of Su Ying''s nose: "you this wench, immediately ask people to do food for you."


    The night is not white to go out, Su Ying looking at his long back, think of the queen can not help but sigh.


    Two little buns were told by their parents not to quarrel with their parents since yesterday, but they were anxious. They stood at the door early this morning, wondering if their mother was better.


    At last they saw that yefeibai opened the door, and two similar faces looked at yefeibai with a look of hope in their eyes.


    Ye Xiaonian asked, "Dad, is your mother better?"


    Su Xiaorui looks inside: "can we go in and see my mother?"


    Night non white to the side let, tone with a warning look: "don''t make trouble with your mother."


    "I see." The two little buns nodded knowingly and walked into it.


    Su shadow half by the head of the bed, black hair are scattered behind, lip color has a light pale. She suddenly saw two small steamed buns coming over, and a gentle smile appeared in her eyes: "have you had breakfast yet?"


    Su Xiaorui shook his head: "we are waiting for my mother to have breakfast together."


    Night small read nodded: "don''t know mother is well, we can''t eat."


    Su Ying looked at the two children''s concern, and was deeply moved.


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying''s bad look. He flattened his mouth and suddenly felt like crying. His tender voice also had some crying voice: "mother, you scared us to death yesterday."


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed his head: "silly child, my mother is OK now."


    Yexiaonian remembered what he heard at the door of his study yesterday. He said in a low voice: "yesterday Lingfeng found out that the aunt had been to the palace of the emperor''s grandmother before she came here."


    Su Ying''s lips bring up a sneer that is close to nothing.


    Night small read cover up in the eyes under the double eyelashes flash a cold look: "I also listen to the doctor mutter, before he also encountered such a situation in the palace, mother and son are damaged."


    Su Xiaorui was scared to death, and his face turned pale.


    Su Ying was as dark as midnight, with a faint light in her eyes, and a cold and penetrating look flashed through her eyes. She held the two children gently and comforted them in a soft voice: "you can rest assured that your mother will be OK."


    "Mother must be good." Su Xiaorui didn''t dare to hold Su Ying forcefully. He just rubbed his head gently against Su Ying''s abdomen: "sister, sister, you should come out quickly."


    Su Ying chuckled: "my sister will come out soon."


    Green mark soon came with a big breakfast.Night feibai will two small steamed buns rushed to the table to eat, he is carrying porridge to sit by the bed, one by one to feed Su Ying to eat: "when you are better, we will live in the village."


    Su Ying swallowed the porridge in her mouth and looked at him curiously: "hmm? To relax? "


    Su Xiaorui hears ye feibai say he wants to go to Zhuangzi. When his eyes are bright, his ears stand up and listen carefully.


    "Not for relaxation, but for peace of mind." Ye feibai said lightly, but with a cold and sharp look on the bottom of his eyes, "we have been living there until you give birth."


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "what about you?"


    Night is not white: "half step does not leave."


    I don''t know if it''s because of the sensitive mind after pregnancy. Su Ying naturally hopes to be accompanied by others. She heard the night is not white words, some can not believe: "you have a lot of things, really does not matter?"


    The previous case of payment has not been completely solved, and recently, there is a new task assigned to him by the Ming emperor.


    He is busy with his business, and it seems difficult for him to stay with her in his troubled times.


    The night is not white to fondle her quiet beauty such as jade cheek pitifully: "what matter does not have you to be important."


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, sending out a brilliant light like a star, and her lips were slightly hooked with a smile: "well, since his highness Huai Wang asked me to do so, I reluctantly agreed."


    Su Ying smiles on her face, smiling like a fox.


    Seeing the smile on her face, ye feibai suddenly felt that it was worthwhile to do anything for her. He could not help but go over and grab her soft lips.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and saw this scene. He quickly covered his eyes with his hand: "Dad, there are two children here."


    Night is not white eyebrow head tiny pick, turn a head to glare fiercely Su Xiaorui: "the eye covers tight point."


    Two little buns said in one voice: "good."


    Su Ying:


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 717

    These days and nights are not white empty, almost all are to Su Ying not to leave, even if is no longer around, but also in Su Ying around a lot of dark guards.


    Liu ronghua came to see Su Ying every day. He prescribed several prescriptions for Su Ying to drink. Su Ying''s body soon recovered. Her skin was white and her complexion was ruddy.


    The night is not white, like Emperor Ming, took Su Ying and two children to the farm.


    As Liu ronghua said, when Ying''er is pregnant, he will not give others a chance to frame her up.


    "Wow, we''re going to the farm again." After su Xiaorui gets on the carriage, the whole person is very excited, and his pink and tender face shows an excited smile.


    Su Ying leans in the arms of night Fei Bai and looks at Su Xiaorui''s complacent look: "Xiao Rui, how can you smile like this? Have you done something bad again? "


    "No!" Su Xiaorui timidly looked at the night is not white, quickly covered his mouth.


    My father said before that he could come to the farm until he had finished the calligraphy. In fact, he only had two copies of his calligraphy. Ye feibai should not know about this.


    Ye Xiaonian takes a meaningful look at Su Xiaorui.


    Night Fei Bai looks at Su Xiaorui''s small face, eyebrows slightly PICK: "did I forget something?"


    Su Xiaorui sat down seriously and coughed.


    His line of sight is vacillating between night feibai and Su Ying, and finally falls on Su Ying''s body: "mother, uncle said the day before yesterday. You are pregnant and should eat more vegetables. "


    Su Ying agreed and nodded: "you children also need more vegetables, so that they can grow tall."


    Su Xiaorui saw that he easily changed the topic and quickly nodded: "I don''t know what happened to the dishes I planted last time? I don''t know if they''re good


    Night small read a light glance at him: "you read them all day, they are naturally very good."


    Su Xiaorui is embarrassed by the night Xiaonian, and he laughs a few times.


    Su Xiaorui was afraid that his father would still remember his copybook, and then he said, "Mom, Dad, are you bored? Can I sing for you?"


    Ye feibai looks at Su Xiaorui''s cautious look, reveals a trace of smile under his eyes, and deliberately says on his face: "rioting."


    Su Xiaorui patted his chest and promised, "I can sing lullaby."


    Su Ying see night non white also want to interrupt, she glared at night non white one eye.


    She felt that when she went back, she should talk about him well. Children need to be encouraged. It''s not right for him to educate in this way!


    "Xiao Rui likes to listen to whatever his mother sings."


    Su Ying was recognized and grinned big.


    In order to get around the topic, Su Xiaorui spent a lot of time selling cute, asking for praise, singing, telling stories and telling jokes. He thought that everyone was very happy. He thought that everyone had forgotten his dark history.


    But when he finally got to the farm, Su Xiaorui just got ready to get out of the carriage when he heard the voice from behind: "from today on, I have to write ten pieces of calligraphy every day before I can go out to play."


    Su Xiaorui''s body was stiff and he staggered.


    But for yexiaonian''s help, he almost rolled down from the carriage.


    He turned to see the night is not white, small face wrinkled, eyes in the hard squeeze out tears: "Dad, do you want to lock me in the room all day?"


    He looked very sad.


    Night is not white to support Su Ying to get off, lightly looked at him: "still have what opinion?"


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his neck and said, "No


    He came to the farm to dig soil and grow vegetables. How could he practice calligraphy in his room all day?


    Su Xiaorui thought of this matter, the whole person is Wanyan, he hung a small head to follow in the night behind the white and Su Ying into the farm.


    Ye Xiaonian touched him with his hand: "you don''t have to be so pessimistic."


    Su Xiaorui said: "you are not me. You don''t understand my sadness. WOW!! I blame you. Why do I have to find it for my father every time I write it! Can''t you write like me


    Night small read hands behind him, speechless look at the sky: "your words are too ugly, too difficult to imitate ah."


    Su Xiaorui cried: "I hate you!"


    As soon as he got to the farm, his eyes were full of green. He looked at the glass houses and the dishes in the glass houses. He was like fighting chicken blood and was excited at once.


    He hopped to Su Ying''s side and pointed out with his hands, "this is what I planted, and this is what I planted. Ah, I''m so good."


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him with black lines on his head: "ah, you planted them all. How do you like Su Xiaorui? "


    Su Xiaorui made a face at night Xiaonian, and asked in a very unconvinced way: "it''s not me that planted it, is it you who planted it?"


    Ye Xiaonian pointed to the innermost glass house, and his face showed a proud look: "I planted the first row there."


    Su Xiaorui curled his lips: "so little?"Night small read a hum: "at least I personally planted, now seems to grow seedlings."


    Su Xiaorui was unconvinced: "who said that? Do you have any evidence that you planted it? Is there a label on it? Can you get it to answer you? "


    Night small read suddenly choked, face speechless.


    Su Ying was amused by the quarrel between the two brothers.


    It''s sunny, sunny and windy today.


    The sky is blue, white clouds are pure and flawless, nose tip is the smell of plants, breathing air is fresh.


    Su Ying felt that he had left the Huai palace and came here. He seemed to be far away from the crowd and the disturbance. The whole person relaxed a lot.


    She opened her arms, closed her eyes, raised her face slightly, and took a deep breath.


    Night is not white to look at her, her skin color is nearly transparent in the sun. Night is not white busy to support her: "careful flash waist."


    Su Ying turned up a white eye and glared at him: "I am not so fragile, OK?"


    "Let''s go." Night not white see two children happy, also do not spoil their fun, let them play by themselves, and he took Su Ying forward.


    The night is not white, holding Su Ying''s hand forward, the breeze is blowing, and the golden sunshine is warm on them.


    They were tired after walking for half a while, so they sat down at a stone table. In vain, they ordered people to bring tea and snacks.


    Su Ying half by on the table, took a cake to taste slowly.


    The cake is made of corn and chestnuts just harvested. It''s sweet and delicious. She is satisfied with eating and squints her eyes slightly. "If it''s like this every day, it''s better to bask in the sun, eat snacks and live a leisurely and comfortable life."


    Ye Fei''s fingers gently tap on the stone table: "just like the past five years?"


    "Yes." Su Ying''s eyes were bright. She took a sip of water, and with a smile on her lips, "I''ve been very happy for the past five years. Except for you, there''s no reading."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 718

    Su Ying thought of the past five years, she wanted to read a little, but hatred blinded her heart, she would not and would not think of the night is not white.


    Ye Fei''s white eyes were staring at Su Ying''s eyes, and there was a look of displeasure in his eyes: "you are simply happy not to miss Shu! If Xiaonian and I didn''t go to see you, would you like to spend ten or twenty years like this? "


    Sun in the body is very comfortable, Su Ying lying on the stone table does not speak, how does this question let her answer?


    Su Ying''s face is buried in both hands, night is not white, can''t see her expression clearly.


    He put his hand on her head and gently massaged the scalp for her. Su Ying only felt that her whole body was relaxed and the whole person was at leisure.


    I don''t know how long after that, the white ending of the night is rising: "shadow, you haven''t answered my words."


    Su Ying muttered: "I don''t know. Maybe I will forget you in a few years."


    "What do you say?" Night is not white, deep Phoenix eyes, dangerous squint, staring at someone lazy.


    Su Ying is still lying there, slow voice: "we are not good now? What old things do you have to worry about? "


    The night is not white, silent and silent.


    His slender fingers, strong and gentle, slid slowly down her scalp and pinched her neck.


    Su Ying raised her head blankly and waited for her: "you won''t pinch my neck just because I don''t answer your question..."


    Night is not white lip corner evil charm to hook up, dark eyes in the danger of more thick.


    His fingers ran across her neck, across her jaw, and lifted her sharp chin.


    His movement is very light, the expression is a little shabby, Su Ying feels a little bit chilly on the back.


    Night is not white suddenly close to her, mercilessly kiss her!


    He seemed to be venting his discontent, sliding his hot tongue into her mouth, raging wildly, with a certain oath and sovereignty.


    His action was domineering and frivolous, kissing her fiercely and passionately.


    "Well..." Su Ying knew that if she resisted, he would be more angry, so her hands were hooked on his neck, slightly raised chin to cooperate with him.


    Night is not white, do not know when to release Su Ying, Su Ying big mouth to gasp, cheeks crimson, as if dyed with good rouge.


    Night is not white, the whole person approaches her, the hot breath spurts on her face. His eyebrow tip slightly picks, the tone is ambiguous: "have not even thought like this?"


    Su Ying really felt that this kind of question was not easy to answer. She took a chestnut cake from the table and ate it slowly: "do you want to have one? It''s delicious."


    "You have to make me angry, eh?" Night is not white eyes, shiny, penetrating the edge of cold.


    Su Yinggang wants to say what, night is not white, handsome face once again close, once again ruthlessly kisses her.


    Su Ying almost choked on chestnut cake. Night feibai wanted to swallow her in. What kind of trouble did she look like.


    Does he have to embarrass a pregnant woman in this way?


    The night is not white, and I don''t know how long it took to let go of him.


    Then he ignored her with a straight face. He poured tea, drank tea and then poured tea. His eyes looked at the distance and completely ignored the other one beside him.


    Su Ying stares at him for a long time, his expression has always been light, the whole face is full of this Wang not happy, mortal do not disturb appearance.


    Su Ying sighed helplessly and held his hand: "I can''t answer you when you ask me such a question. I don''t want to cheat you."


    The night is not white to take out own hand to come back, cold hum a ignore her.


    Su Ying glared at him: "Your Highness Huai Wang, you ignore me for this reason. Are you childish?"


    Su Ying see night is not white, really don''t plan to manage themselves, eyes flash a cunning smile.


    She bent down slightly, covered her stomach with one hand, and frowned: "ouch..."


    Ye Fei''s face turned white and looked at her nervously: "shadow, what''s the matter with you? Come on... "


    "I''m fine." Su Ying looks at night feibai at a loss, nervous on the face, and does not intend to continue to joke with him.


    When she saw Yefei, she looked up at her and said, "maybe It gave me a sudden kick? "


    In fact, it''s not time for fetal movement.


    Night is not white also have no doubt, reached out to touch Su Ying''s stomach, eyes exude gentle warmth: "little guy, do you want to know obediently?"


    Su Ying in the heart of a warm, stretched out his arms to embrace the night, let himself rely on his arms: "you don''t want to be angry with me."


    "Good." Night is not white on the face of a resolute look.


    "I leave you because you make me sad, you let me die, you make me feel you abandoned my shoes." Su Ying pauses, thinking of his heart rending mentality at that time, glared at the night with a look of great displeasure, "who''s wrong to mention this old thing?"


    The night is not white to ponder for a while, immediately changed the topic: "are you tired, let''s go back to the room and have a rest?""When I was pregnant with a child, I played the piano for you to talk to you." Su Ying, like the eyes of glass, glared angrily at the night. "What attitude did you have at that time? Do you still remember? You are in a hurry to go to another woman''s room


    Night is not white forehead Qin out of dense sweat: "I just


    Su Ying''s hands loose, night is not white, with anger in her eyes, she said in a cold voice: "you made me very sad and sad at that time, I told myself, I will never pay attention to you in this life!"


    Night is white open mouth, suddenly understand what is called lifting a stone to hit their own feet.


    Su Ying cold face to him, turn around to leave.


    Night is not white to hold her white wrist: "I was wrong."


    If you see his Highness the king of Huaihe who is high above us, you will surely open your eyes.


    But now someone in order to please his princess, that always plate iceberg face with a flattering smile: "shadow, things are over, we will be fine in the future."


    Su Ying frowned and looked at him with displeasure on his face: "who on earth started to mention the past thing first?"


    Ye feibai is still struggling with how to end the war without gunpowder smoke. At this time, Su Xiaorui, who has rolled around from the soil, runs towards this side. He looks like a little clay figurine.


    With a smile on his small face: "Dad, uncle, aunt and uncle Ouyang are all here."


    Night is not white eyebrow tiny wrinkle, cold voice way: "let them go to bath to change clothes first, otherwise forbid them to come over."


    Su Xiaorui has not yet responded, the night is not white, cold eyes fall on his body: "you are so dirty again, you are not allowed to eat at night."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes stare at the pastry on the table: "I......"


    Night is not white low ha, "go to wash hands clean!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 719

    Su Xiaorui immediately turns around and runs away under the stern eyes of night feibai.


    Su Ying looked at his small back and said to the night, "you don''t want to be so fierce to him."


    Ye Fei stretched out her hand and held her hand, and her eyes showed a gentle smile: "my attitude towards them depends on your attitude towards me."


    Su Ying suddenly covered with black lines.


    After a long time, the bathing night Feixu, situ Mengyao and Ouyang Liuyun all came.


    The three sat down on the stone table. Ouyang Liuyun poured himself a cup of tea and said to Su Ying, "sister-in-law, feibai really loves you. Now we have to bathe and change clothes when we see you."


    Night Fei Xu bowed his head and sniffed at himself: "there should be no other flavor now."


    Night is not white on the face of a flash of cold: "shadow was hurt by spices before, have to guard against some."


    Sima Mengyao thought of the tense situation that day, and her eyes showed a touch of worry: "these small movements can not be prevented, but we should pay more attention to be more careful. Is your sister-in-law better now? "


    "Much better."


    "It''s better to come to Chuang Tzu. It''s clean and comfortable. No one else will disturb you."


    Ouyang Liuyun suddenly thought of something: "sister-in-law, there is a thing circulating in the capital recently, saying that you want to grow vegetables in winter, really or not?"


    Ye Feixu also took the words, full of curiosity: "are you really ready to grow vegetables in winter? Are you sure the vegetables won''t all die out in winter? "


    Situ Mengyao couldn''t help but stare at ye Feixu.


    Su Ying''s lips pursed a smile and did not speak.


    Ye Feixu also said, "do you know what the capital city has said about her sister-in-law about planting vegetables?"


    Su Ying picked her eyebrows curiously: "what do you say?"


    Ye Feixu coughed: "they said that if Princess Huai could plant vegetables in winter, sows could go up trees."


    Su Ying looked at several people in front of him: "do you believe it or not?"


    Ye Feixu laughs: "of course Believe it. I don''t believe it in the past, but my sister-in-law is omnipotent, and she is the God of wealth. "


    Situ Mengyao chuckled: "how many sows will you climb on the tree when your sister-in-law has planted it?"


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at Su Ying expectantly: "sister-in-law, you can be more diverse, improve our winter food ah!"


    Ye Feixu nodded: "yes, there are only Chinese cabbage and carrots in winter. How lonely it is


    The night is not white to see a su shadow, between the eyebrows exudes the look of pride.


    He saw her talking to them, thinking that she was no longer angry with himself, and held out his hand secretly.


    Su Ying earned money. If he didn''t make it, he would.


    Ye Feixu also said: "recently, there is a gambling house specially set up gambling, gambling sister-in-law can grow vegetables in winter."


    Su Ying''s lips were crooked: "Oh? Is there such a thing? "


    Su Xiaorui ran over at this time. He had just taken a bath. The whole person was fragrant, but his hair was still wet behind him.


    He ran after him with a towel in his hand


    Su Ying took the towel from Xiao Nian''s hand and wiped her hair for Su Xiaorui. Her tone was gentle: "be careful to catch cold."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying with a smile: "I want my mother to wipe it. My brother is so rude."


    Ye Xiaonian


    Night Fei white will su Xiaorui pulled to his side: "don''t tired your mother."


    "Oh." Su Xiaorui obediently let night Fei white wipe his hair.


    Ye Feixu chuckled: "Oh, is this my second brother? When did you become so loving? "


    Ouyang Liuyun touched his chin and laughed gracefully and elegantly: "it''s not white. It will damage the image of the king of Huai."


    Night is not white, sipping thin lips: "less nonsense."


    Ye Feixu did not dare to continue to laugh at ye feibai, and then followed the topic just now: "but most of them bet on my sister-in-law, so the bet was fried to one to ten."


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "according to my experience from childhood to adulthood, as long as it is who gambles and gambles that his mother loses, he always loses in the end."


    Night Fei Xu''s eyes shine: "if you win the bet?"


    Su Xiaorui opened his eyes and said, "what''s more? It must have won. "


    Night Fei Xu rubbed his hands: "sister-in-law, I bet you 500 Liang silver to win. Don''t let me down."


    Ouyang Liuyun glanced at him: "no good, I bet a thousand Liang."


    Su Xiaorui''s black and bright eyes showed a look of longing: "this is a must win thing, I also want to bet 1000 Liang!"


    Ye feibai looked at Su Xiaorui seriously: "where did you get a thousand liang?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his pink and tender face, "Dad, will you give it?"


    Night is not white one mouthful to refuse: "do not give."Su Xiaorui Du mouth: "Dad is really mean!"


    Su Xiaorui pulled out the black jade and the jadeite cabbage from his neck: "if I take these two to gamble..."


    Night Fei Xu greedily looked at him: "I give you 1000 Liang, you these two sell fourth uncle?"


    Su Xiaorui was laughing at him: "I''m just kidding."


    Ye Feixu looked at him: "the bet is closed, you have no chance!"


    Su Xiaorui has a sad face


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes looked around. At this time, he pointed to the glass house not far away, and asked incredulously, "this is glass Room? "


    Su Ying nodded.


    Ouyang Liuyun took a breath and said, "I have collected several glasses in my house, which are extremely expensive. Now this big piece of glass is used to build a glass house here? Too, too extravagant


    The rarity is the most expensive thing, but for Su Ying, who has mastered the glass formula, he has as much glass as he wants.


    Su Xiaorui''s hair was almost dry, he said triumphantly: "when the time comes, all the fruits and vegetables will be planted in the glass house. I have planted a lot of vegetables here."


    Su Xiaorui sighed helplessly in his heart: here comes again


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes brightened: "all fruits and vegetables are planted in the glass house? In the winter, it''s much warmer in the glass house, so maybe the vegetables won''t freeze to death? "


    Ye Feixu was still worried. When he heard Ouyang Liuyun say this, the whole person was excited to jump up: "so I''m going to win this bet? I said that as long as you take care of your sister-in-law, you will win


    "Sure to win." Su Xiaorui took Ouyang Liuyun''s hand and went to the glass house, "Uncle Ouyang, I''ll take you to see my vegetables."


    "Good."


    Su Xiaorui skipping forward, some proud to Ouyang Liuyun way: "these vegetables have sprouted, my sister also sprouted, so happy."


    Ouyang Liuyun did not know how to answer him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 720

    Planting vegetables in the winter is a challenge. Although there are built glass houses and spare "fire rooms" in the farm, the hearts of individual farmers are still skeptical.


    However, in order to make the princess happy and get rich rewards, the farmers all plant vegetables with great care.


    Su Ying remembered that before, apples were regarded as the fruit to poison people. There must be many other vegetables on this land, but others dare not eat them.


    So Su Ying specially asked people to open a new glass house to come out and let them cultivate new varieties of fruits. And promised that if they could grow other fruits and vegetables, they would be rewarded.


    When the weather gets really cold, the first batch of vegetables and fruits are ripe.


    It turns out that there must be a surprise under the reward.


    These days, even under a few snow, the weather finally cleared up, the sun gently shining on the earth, the thick snow melted a lot.


    In the morning, green mark waited on Su Ying to get up early. She looked at Su Ying''s bulging stomach and said with a smile: "the princess''s stomach has been bigger recently. It seems that she is much bigger than the average."


    Red wave came in with breakfast and pursed her lips: "maybe the princess is pregnant with twins again."


    Su Ying is supported by green mark and sits at the table. She looks down at her stomach and thinks that she is really plump recently. She looked at the two girls angrily: "recently, living here is comfortable, and you change the way to make delicious food all day long. Naturally, you have gained a lot of weight."


    Green mark covered his mouth and laughed vaguely: "where is the princess fat? It was too thin before. Didn''t the LORD say that the princess has become more and more beautiful recently? "


    Su Ying glared at her, and the green mark immediately lowered her head and muttered: "the princess looks ruddy recently. She just wants to take a bite. It''s really beautiful. No wonder the prince holds it all day."


    Only the girl green mark dares to say such a thing. Su Ying stares at her again, green mark is silent immediately.


    Su Ying has a good appetite for breakfast.


    Hongbo suddenly thought of something: "princess, many vegetables in the glass room are ready to eat."


    Green mark clapped his hands and said: "great. I heard that cucumber was sick some time ago. I thought these vegetables could not be planted."


    Vegetables in greenhouses are easy to get sick. Fortunately, diagnosis and treatment are timely. Cucumber had downy mildew before, and later used light barriers to reduce humidity, and experienced farmers carefully took care of it, but it was soon suppressed.


    Su Ying put down the spoon: "stay in the house for many days, I''ll go out and have a look later."


    Su Ying wants to go out for a walk. Yefei Baisheng is afraid that she will be frozen. She asks green mark to prepare a warm stove for her to hold. She also puts on a fox fur cloak on her body, which is snow-white and smooth, without a trace of impurities.


    Night is not white, but also afraid of her walking slip, we must help her out.


    Two little buns with cute tiger hats on their heads were skipping behind.


    Su Xiaorui was used to living in the south before, but he had never seen snow. It snows these days, but he does not often stay in the glass room, all day like a madman, playing happily.


    Now he saw the snow on the ground, his eyes were still shining, and from time to time he put a snowball on his face.


    Night small read dodge in time, but occasionally did not pay attention to be lost by him is also some. However, he pursed his lips. He was not angry or rebellious. Su Xiaorui made a few noises and then gave up.


    "Brother." Su Xiaorui hears Ye Xiaonian call him and turns his head to look at him.


    However, Su Xiaorui did not react. A group of snow was thrown into his neck, which made him shrink his neck and scream: "ah ah ah ah!"


    Night small read toward Su Xiaorui draw a victory gesture, eyes permeated with a sly smile.


    Su Xiaorui stamped his foot: "I hate you, ignore you!"


    Su Ying is amused by the two children. She can''t help turning to look at them. Su Xiaorui comes to complain and flattens his mouth: "mother, brother bullies people!"


    Su Ying nodded and said, "you just bullied my brother?"


    Su Xiaorui saw his mother didn''t help him. He twisted his face to one side and puffed up a small face: "you all want to bully me, this lovely child!"


    The night is not white, ah, lightly asked: "how many sheets of calligraphy have been supplemented recently?"


    Su Xiaorui stopped talking at once. He should keep a low profile in front of his father.


    Su Ying couldn''t help rubbing his head.


    The green mark and the red wave that followed at the end all chuckled.


    Su Ying all the way forward, the farmers see Su Ying and night is not white, have respectfully called her: "Lord, princess."


    An old farmer''s face was brimming with a smile: "princess, you are so good. It''s the first time we grow vegetables in winter."


    Su Ying chuckles, thinking about letting Hongbo make a good record and giving these farmers proper rewards.


    The vegetables in the glass house were well planted by them. Su Ying found that in addition to the common cabbages, eggplants and green beans, there were also tomatoes and potatoes.Su Ying stood in front of the glass room with some disbelief. She looked at the red and gorgeous fruit, and she was shocked: "tomato? Potatoes? "


    This is really a windfall.


    One side of a farmer some embarrassed tunnel: "I transplanted these from the mountains, they said it can''t eat."


    Su Xiaorui was attracted by the red fruit and excitedly went in and picked a tomato.


    He held the tomato in front of Su Ying and asked curiously, "mother, is this a tomato or a potato?"


    Su Ying answered him with a smile: "this is tomato, which can be eaten raw or cooked, sour and sweet..."


    Su Xiaorui carelessly wiped it with his sleeve and sent it directly to his mouth.


    Night Fei white frowned and couldn''t help but take away the tomato in his hand: "can''t eat."


    The red wave behind him also said: "yes, princess, when I was a child, I heard that this kind of fruit is called wolfberry, which is poisonous."


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile: "before the apple is not no one dare to eat it?"


    "My mother said you can eat if you can." Su Xiaorui grabs the tomato back from night feibai''s hand. Ah Wu takes a big bite, and the red juice splashes all over his face.


    Su Xiaorui squinted contentedly: "it''s really delicious."


    Su Xiaorui handed the fruit to the night Xiaonian, who tasted it and nodded: "delicious."


    Su Xiaorui also hands the fruit to Su Ying. Su Ying hasn''t eaten it for how long. I miss it very much.


    However, ye feibai thinks that she can''t eat raw and cold food, so she blocks it directly.


    Su Xiaorui and full of hope to look at the night is not white: "Daddy eat?"


    Ye feibai frowned uninterested at the gnawed tomato.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 721

    Su Ying gave extra 20 Liang silver to the farmers who planted tomatoes and potatoes. The man couldn''t help but kneel on the ground to thank the princess.


    The other farmers looked at him with envy, and were immediately inspired to think about when to plant some new vegetables that the princess would like to see.


    Su Xiaorui finished eating a tomato. He was still in the middle and picked two tomatoes.


    Su Ying was afraid that he would eat too much and eat bad stomach. He patted his head with a smile and said, "you go to pick more. At noon, my mother will make you scrambled eggs with tomatoes."


    "Well!" When Su Xiaorui heard his mother''s new work, his smile was bright and bright, and his dark eyes were shining.


    Su Ying read to the night: "you go to pick a few potatoes, your mother to do you hot and sour potato silk."


    "Good." Night small read full of promise.


    They picked a lot of tomatoes and two empty baskets of vegetables.


    They are very excited when they think that some of the vegetables here were planted by themselves and now picked by themselves.


    Even more than excitement. It''s a sense of accomplishment.


    On the way back to the house, Su Xiaorui was skipping around with a basket: "Mom, no one else can eat fresh vegetables in the severe winter, but we can eat so many vegetables. It''s so happy."


    Night small read that always rigid small face with joy, he agreed to say: "yes, and want to eat how many."


    For children, it is a very happy thing to eat and drink well.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are crooked, like a crescent moon: "I just saw watermelon in the glass room next to the fire room. It''s as big as Dad''s fist, hee hee."


    Su Ying was happy and rubbed his head: "I think I can eat it after a while."


    Night small read lip corner tiny hook: "or the first time from the beginning of the year to the end of the year can eat all kinds of vegetables."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of something: "Mom, can I send some to my grandmother later?"


    Su Ying nodded with a smile: "of course."


    Su Xiaorui recited: "also to the fourth uncle, four aunts, uncle Ouyang, uncle they sent."


    Su Xiaorui is thinking about which people are close to him. Xiaonian beside him pushes him: "four uncles and four aunts. They don''t have to send them. They have got the news."


    Su Ying looked along the direction of night Xiaonian, and saw ye Feixu. They walked quickly towards this side.


    Ye Feixu and Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes fall on the baskets in the hands of two small steamed buns. Their faces show a look of incomparable surprise. It seems that they are going to jump up. Situ Mengyao follows with a smile.


    But before they came near, they turned and left.


    Su Ying Leng for a moment, night small read to understand: "they were a stare by father, go to bath and change clothes."


    Su Ying took the hand of night Fei white arm tightly, she turned her head and looked at night Fei white, and said with a light smile: "let''s go to prepare lunch first."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying expectantly: "Mom, what do we have for lunch?"


    Su Ying deliberately sold a pass: "nature is delicious."


    "Scrambled eggs with tomatoes, hot and sour shredded Potatoes There are so many vegetables. What else can I do to eat? " Su Xiaorui just wants to drool.


    Su Ying originally wants to cook in person, night is not white Jian never agree.


    Su Ying resistance ineffective, can only comfortably sit on the side of the soft couch, personally instructed red wave to do tomato scrambled eggs, and hot and sour shredded potatoes.


    Su Ying also asked her to make some hot pot seasonings.


    Green mark is in the side big start, curiously asks: "does the princess want to eat hot pot at noon?"


    Su Ying should say: "you prepare more noodles, less rice."


    Su Ying ordered people to set up a hot pot in the yard, which is the most suitable weather to eat hot pot to warm up the body. Moreover, there are delicious hot pot seasonings, and the taste of vegetable hotpot is also very good.


    The soup in the hot pot gradually rolls over, and yefeixu, situ Mengyao and Ouyang Liuyun, who have changed their clothes, soon came.


    Ye Feixu carelessly sat down at the table and sniffed: "I can smell the fragrance from afar. Today I have hot pot."


    Ye Feixu''s vision falls on the side of the fresh vegetables, eggplant, cabbage, green beans, at least there are seven or eight kinds of it.


    He clenched his hands tightly into fists, and his face looked like he wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to laugh. It was like a dream.


    Relatively speaking, Ouyang Liuyun is calm and calm, and his Phoenix eyes show a proud smile: "it''s really cool to gamble once in a while in this life."


    Ye Feixu laughed and said, "well, I''m afraid I didn''t bet too much There is no second brother who is cruel. "


    Ouyang Liuyun pointed to night feibai and complained: "sister-in-law, you take care of it. The second brother took 5000 liang of silver to gamble. It''s too generous."


    Night non white micro pick pick pick eyebrows, lip side raised a playful smile, as in full bloom of Epiphyllum, seductive and gorgeous.Su Ying looked at him in shock. When did this happen? How did she not receive any news before.


    Ye Feixu also looked at ye feibai with jealousy: "that is, that is, in case of losing, sister-in-law, you must take care of it!"


    Su Ying ignored their words, glanced at the night Fei white one eye, stretched out his hand to him: "five five?"


    Night is not white shake his head, in Su Ying slightly dangerous sight, reach out to hold her hand.


    His dark haughty eyes permeated with a smile, voice with infinite affection: "as long as you like, it''s all yours."


    Su Ying''s face is as clean as Chunhui, and the smile in his eyes is not enough.


    Ouyang Liuyun wailed and sighed: "how touching, how much love, sow dissension is invalid."


    Su Xiaorui thumbed up at yefeibai: "Dad, I shouldn''t have said you were mean before. You are so prescient!"


    Yexiaonian looks very happy, too.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes fell on the night Feixu''s face, and a banter crossed his eyes: "it''s not white to set an example. Do you want to turn in your silver?"


    Ye Feixu coughed and turned to look at situ Mengyao. Seeing her indifferent look, he laughed a few times: "I heard that the fifth brother also bet a lot of money, and all of them bet on his sister-in-law. I just want to see him lose a lot of debts. I''m so happy to think about it. Ha ha ha ha. "


    Su Ying looks back and forth on the faces of Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao. He is helpless. Ye Feixu''s ability to change the topic is really It''s a shame.


    Su Xiaorui curiously took a look at Ouyang Liuyun: "Uncle Ouyang, who do you want to turn over your money to? Is that the Oriole last time


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 722

    Everyone looked at Su Xiaorui curiously: "who is the Oriole?"


    Su Xiaorui sees Ouyang Liuyun squeezing his eyes, and quickly waves his hand and says, "I''m wrong. It seems to be called Yan''er."


    The night is not Xudun, a face ambiguous look to Ouyang Liuyun: "you unexpectedly hook up with two top cards?"


    Situ Mengyao took a look at ye Feixu. His eyes were complicated. He tried to hide a thin anger in his indifferent eyes.


    Ye feibai looks at Ouyang Liuyun with cold and cruel eyes: "what did you say to Xiao Rui?"


    Ouyang Liuyun did not dare to mention that he drank flower wine under everyone''s sight. He glared at Su Xiaorui: "Oh, I''m starving to death. What''s good here? What''s this


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at the side of the red things, curiously asked: "what fried eggs?"


    Su Xiaorui also felt that the dishes were not delicious when they were cold. He said, "this is scrambled eggs with tomatoes. You must have never eaten them."


    "Well? Scrambled eggs with tomatoes Now, as a heavyweight in the catering industry, ye Feixu''s eyes are filled with surprise and joy when he sees the new food and new taste. "What''s the new invention of sister-in-law? Tomato? What is this? "


    "It''s red, round, festive and delicious." Su Xiaorui couldn''t explain to them for a moment, "I''ll take you to have a look later."


    Night Feixu can''t wait to put a piece into his mouth. He nodded contentedly: "it''s a little sour, but it''s delicious."


    "This can also be eaten with bibimbap." Su Ying took a spoon, even the soup, and scooped some into the bowl where Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian read: "you try."


    The thick juice of tomato scrambled eggs envelops the rice, which is fragrant, delicious and appetizing.


    Su Xiaorui chewed a few mouthfuls, and the soup filled his mouth. His eyes showed a satisfied smile: "it''s delicious."


    "This is hot and sour shredded potatoes. Try it, too." Su Ying introduced the other side of the dish to them, while pouring noodles into the hot pot, soup with thick soup and tomatoes, cooked noodles must be very delicious.


    We learn from each other. We eat rice with scrambled eggs with tomatoes, and eat with hot and sour shredded potatoes. In less than a fragrant time, the two plates were swept away.


    Even situ Mengyao, who had a small appetite, felt that there was still something left to be done. She was embarrassed by her smile: "it''s so delicious."


    Ye Feixu looked at situ Mengyao''s empty bowl. For a moment, he poured all the rice from his bowl into her bowl. He was just stunned, but he still didn''t make up his mind.


    Su Xiaorui raised the bowl that licked cleanly and looked at Su Ying: "mother, I still want to eat."


    "Try tomato noodles again." Su Ying took Xiao Rui''s bowl, picked the cooked noodles for him, and scooped a lot of fresh vegetables for him.


    Su Xiaorui sucked the noodles: "it''s delicious."


    Everyone saw that Su Xiaorui had a good meal and went to grab the noodles. The tomato improved the taste of the whole soup.


    Night is not white to Su Ying clip noodles spoon soup, sent to her hand: "you also eat some more."


    "Well."


    All the family members had a good time and a lot of food.


    Ouyang Liuyun took a deep breath: "I have decided that I will live here this winter."


    Yefeixu continued to mix noodles and vegetables: "we also live here, where there is a sister-in-law is a gourmet paradise. Anything you make is so delicious."


    After dinner, he tasted several pieces of tomato mixed with sugar: "sister-in-law, there are so many ways to eat this tomato? Can you be a vegetable or a fruit? "


    "And potatoes can make different kinds of food." To say, tomatoes and potatoes are the most common food in modern times. The nutritional value is not mentioned for the moment. There are too many ways to eat them. How can they all be made.


    She couldn''t find this kind of thing before, but now she does. Naturally, she wants these vegetables to show themselves perfectly.


    Ye Feixu clapped: "it''s so delicious, so delicious. For the first time, it doesn''t matter if the winter is longer. Anyway, we don''t have to eat cabbage and radish. "


    Ye Feixu suddenly thought of something: "sister-in-law, it''s better to supply some vegetables to xiangmanlou. It''s estimated that the business will be very good."


    "That''s what I mean." Su Ying nodded, "but the early experimental planting is not too much, wait for the second batch of vegetables to grow out again."


    "Good." Night Fei Xu can''t help but be overjoyed. When I count my money, I can''t help but feel cramped.


    After dinner here, farmers on the other side have also picked and packed a batch of vegetables.


    Su Ying drew up a list, let Ling Feng take people to send these vegetables separately, please try them.


    These vegetables don''t have a long shelf life, so they don''t get much from each mansion.


    As long as the vegetables are distributed, the capital will soon know that Princess Huai has succeeded in planting vegetables in winter.


    Ye Feixu hooked Ouyang Liuyun''s shoulder and said with a smile: "go, let''s go to the gambling house to get money, and by the way, we''ll see how old five is defeated."


    Ye Feixu walked a few steps and then said to Ye Fei Bai: "second brother, we will help you get it. Do you need to divide us?"Night is not white line of sight lightly flutters in their face to sweep: "after all don''t come."


    "It''s cruel. I''d better run errands for free."


    After yefeixu and Ouyang Liuyun leave, two small steamed stuffed buns carry Su Ying''s carefully selected vegetables to the palace, ready to give the vegetables to the Empress Dowager and the Ming emperor.


    Ci Ning palace.


    In the cold winter, the Empress Dowager is boring and reciting Sutras in the palace.


    "Empress dowager, two young masters are coming."


    "Really?" After the two little guys went to the farm, they had not been to the palace for a long time. The Empress Dowager only felt that his liver would hurt if he thought about them.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager raised her head, she saw the two children walking towards her in a brisk pace.


    The two children''s heads are covered with tiger heads, the little tigers on the hats are embroidered vividly, and the two small ears are also realistically erect, which looks very cute.


    They have brown fur necks around their necks, and their two pink and tender faces are carved with powder and jade.


    "Great grandmother," the two children cried together


    The Empress Dowager smiles lovingly, the wrinkles of the corners of her eyes are stretched a lot: "ouch, where is this little doll, so cute?"


    Su Xiaorui put down his basket, threw himself into the Empress Dowager''s arms, and shook his head at her: "I am the most beloved little Rui of my great grandmother, hee hee."


    A string of bell like laughter overflowed from his mouth, and the Empress Dowager happily hugged him in her arms: "my great grandparents miss you both so much."


    Su Xiaorui has no secret to say what he thinks in his heart: "Xiaorui also miss his great grandmother."


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager set her eyes on the side of the basket and looked surprised: "these vegetables..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 723

    Night small read basket to push forward: "mother is not convenient to come over, specially let me and my brother to send vegetables to my great grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "these vegetables are all planted by ourselves, especially delicious."


    The Empress Dowager looked at it, but her face was still full of disbelief: "does shadow really grow vegetables?"


    Mother Hu on one side took the basket with a smile: "the Empress Dowager said yesterday that the vegetables were single and wanted to eat something else. These two young masters sent them here."


    Su Xiaorui climbed to the Empress Dowager and sat down: "my mother said that eating more vegetables in winter is good for your health. She is afraid that there are only vegetables in the palace, so we will send them here."


    The Empress Dowager was deeply moved: "is the shadow good recently?"


    "Very well, since I went to the farm, no one bothered my mother. My mother has been very comfortable every day."


    The Empress Dowager nodded: "good is good, but far away."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word and made a gesture: "my mother''s stomach is much bigger recently. It''s so big."


    The Empress Dowager laughs: "this is good, this is good, you let your mother have a good rest, plant vegetables and other things to others, don''t worry."


    Ye Xiaonian nodded wisely: "we will tell my mother."


    The Empress Dowager held the two children in her arms and touched the hats on their heads: "this hat is really exquisite."


    Su Xiaorui looked at the Empress Dowager complacently: "my mother specially designed it for me and my brother. My mother also designed a rabbit hat, a bear hat and gloves for us. Next time, we will bring it to my grandmother."


    "Good!" The Empress Dowager repeatedly said yes.


    She has been lonely for many days. It''s rare for these two little buns to come here.


    She talked about the two brothers here all afternoon, and left them to have dinner here before sending someone to take them back.


    The two little buns went back to the farm, bathed and changed clothes before going to the house to find their mother.


    At the moment, Su Ying and situ Mengyao are sitting in the room talking: "you and Feixu are ready to go on so cold and light, half a day do not say a word?"


    "What can you do if you are not cold and light?" Situ Mengyao''s face flashed a trace of silence, and she whispered, "we''re just afraid that this is the case in our life. I don''t want to be wronged to take a concubine for him. If he really likes someone, let him go... "


    Su Ying took a look at her: "is this your sincere words?"


    Situ Mengyao gave a bitter smile: "it''s not important to be sincere. He doesn''t come back often, and he won''t talk to me. He doesn''t want to talk to me, and I don''t want to talk to him. "


    Su Ying has some helplessness in her heart. It''s really strange that these two people can become husband and wife, and only each other for so many years.


    Su Ying asked in a low voice: "when you just got married, your feelings were pretty good?"


    Situ Mengyao pauses for half a meeting, nods and shakes his head again.


    Su Ying looked at her curiously.


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes drooped, her long eyelashes trembled slightly, and she felt at a loss: "I don''t know. Maybe he never liked me."


    In retrospect, these seven years have been a dream.


    When he lifted her red veil, she looked at his handsome face, with sweetness, shyness and expectation in her heart.


    After marriage, she seems to be very kind to her. She often gives her some trinkets and snacks, but she doesn''t like talking to her very much.


    Don''t know when to start, he will not end up at night, also do not know when to start the cold war between them, and then cold, and then look like strangers.


    Obviously, they are a couple, but sometimes they are not even friends.


    Situ Mengyao recalled the seven years and felt very sad. When she told Su Ying these words, she almost choked.


    Su Ying said slowly after listening: "although Fei Xu is the prince, his feelings are very simple and pure. He is loyal to his feelings, and he is a devoted man


    Situ Mengyao gently laughed, with a faint tear in the corner of his eyes: "I sometimes comfort myself and deceive myself, otherwise I don''t know how to live in the next few decades."


    Su Ying asked: "since you are willing to guard him like this, why don''t you ask him what he really thinks?"


    Situ Mengyao was stunned.


    "Ask him bravely, and at least understand. I have been separated from feibai for five years because of a ridiculous misunderstanding. How many five years are there in life? How many seven years Su Ying didn''t want to see these two people go around in circles. She continued, "don''t look at Feixu''s carelessness. In fact, everything is buried in my heart."


    "Mother." At this time, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian come in from the door and interrupt their conversation.


    "Back?" Su Ying looked at them with a smile.


    "Well, my four aunts are here, too."


    Su Xiaorui said hello to situ Mengyao with a smile. He ran to Su Ying''s side to ask for credit. "We sent things to my great grandmother and granddad. They were very happy."Su Ying said with a smile, "that''s good."


    Night small read to tell the words of the Empress Dowager: "the grand mother also said to let the mother take good care of the fetus, avoid tired body."


    Su Ying nodded.


    Su Xiaorui took off the tiger''s head hat again: "Taizu mother also said that this hat is exquisite, I also said that next time will bring the rabbit hat to her to see."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian gather around Su Ying and tell Su Ying what happened in the palace. They also say which concubine is greedy for vegetables.


    Situ Mengyao looked at the two children chirping, and her eyes showed a touch of tenderness, and at the same time showed a touch of hope.


    At this time, Hongbo pushed the door and came in: "princess, the fourth Prince is drunk, and Ouyang asks the fourth princess to go."


    In the afternoon, yefeixu and Ouyang Liuyun went to the gambling house to get the silver ticket, and ridiculed YeFan personally. Both of them were very happy, so when they came back, they took yefeibai to drink in the yard. Unexpectedly, they drank too much.


    Situ Mengyao hesitated for a moment, Ouyang Liuyun called outside: "four imperial concubines, four princes are drunk silly, help him to go back quickly."


    Situ Mengyao got up and went out: "I''m going to have a look."


    Su Ying looked at the back of situ Mengyao''s leaving, and a sly smile flashed in her eyes. She asked Hongbo, "where is Ouyang Liuyun? You ask him to come here. I have something to look for. "


    "Yes."


    Ouyang Liuyun seems to have drunk a little too much, but the spirit of the whole person is still good: "sister-in-law, what can I do for you?"


    Su Ying finished, Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes narrowed up, laughing like a fox. He thumbs up at Su Ying: "sister-in-law is good at scheming."


    "You pull it down. Aren''t you the best at doing this kind of thing?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 724

    It was late and Su Ying felt sleepy.


    Two children are taken to bed by green mark, Su Ying goes to bed and lies in the warm quilt.


    It wasn''t long before I went back to my room.


    Yefeibai takes off his broad white embroidered robe and lies down beside Su Ying. He seems to have just bathed. He has a fresh smell of plants on his body, which is very pleasant to smell.


    Su Ying drilled his head out of the quilt, sniffed and asked curiously, "didn''t you go to drink? Why doesn''t it taste like wine


    Yefeibai stretched out his long arm and held her half in his arms, while his other hand rubbed her cheek. The dim yellow candle and so on, his beautiful eyes twinkled with the bright light like a star: "know you don''t like it, you don''t drink much, the main thing is to drink old four."


    He spits out the warm breath on her face, warm, only a touch of tea.


    Su Ying chuckled.


    Night not white see her smile, he used his hand to hook her nose: "you let Liuyun lock the door of old four?"


    Su Ying''s smile increased, and she coughed softly: "don''t you think that a couple are locked up in a room for a night, and one of them is still drunk. What will happen You know that. "


    "I don''t understand. Can you tell me more about it?" Night is not white, pretending not to understand, his face showed a look of surprise.


    He saw Su Ying stare at him, heart a crisp.


    He came up and gave her a kiss on the face and a bite on her lip.


    Two people are very close, breathing vaguely intertwined, ye feibai scratched her chin: "when we were locked together, I was drunk, what happened?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at him: "what happened?"


    Night is not white lip side to draw up a playful smile: "do we want to recall now?"


    Su Ying stretched out his hand and pushed away the one that was almost glued to his face: "you are all drunk. Do you remember standing dead? Go to bed


    The candle went out in the room and it was dark.


    After a long time, Su Ying felt her face hot and her whole body was a little hot.


    "Don''t make any noise Well Be careful with your children. "


    "I will pay attention to..."


    Spring is boundless, a room lingering.


    And on the other side.


    Situ Mengyao helped ye Feixu, who was unconscious, to bed.


    Ye Feixu did not know how much he had drunk, and his whole body was full of wine.


    Situ Mengyao looked at his drunken appearance and frowned tightly.


    Ye Feixu opened his eyes in confusion and reached out to pull situ Mengyao''s hand. He took her hand and laughed: "Oh, who is this? Ha ha... "


    Situ Mengyao stood stiffly in place, her eyes as calm as a spring, some cold looking at the drunk man in front of her.


    She was moved by Su Ying''s sentence that she had lived for seven years. She finally got up to ask him.


    Why didn''t he like her and why did he marry her.


    But at the moment, ye Feixu is frivolous to her.


    She can''t get drunk. He''ll treat her like another woman.


    Situ Mengyao coldly shook off his hand and turned around.


    Night Fei Xu Yin Yang strange voice from behind: "you go, go after do not come back."


    Stu Mengyao bit his lips and walked forward with difficulty step by step.


    She wanted to go out and be alone, only to find the door locked from the outside.


    "What''s going on?" Situ Mengyao frowned and wanted to find someone to open the door.


    After thinking about it, she stopped again.


    She didn''t want to make things too big between them.


    Now Ouyang Liuyun is hiding outside, listening to the movement inside. He thought that the task assigned to her by Su Ying was a little funny, but he didn''t expect that there was a big problem between the couple.


    "Can''t wait to leave me..." A murmur came from behind.


    Situ Mengyao couldn''t open the door, so she had to walk back.


    Ye Feixu sat up with difficulty, his cheeks flushed and his eyes blurred.


    He watched her walk in towards him and waved to her impatiently: "I don''t want your alms. If you want to go, go far away and never appear in front of me."


    Situ Mengyao is not good at quarreling. If she had left early on weekdays: "you!"


    Night Feixu posture to get up and push her out, feet can not make strength, the whole person soft and soft on the ground.


    Seeing that night Feixu couldn''t stand up, situ Mengyao couldn''t bear to go up and help him.


    Ye Feixu is ungrateful and waves her hand.


    He gave two low smiles, with a trace of mockery in his eyes: "if you feel aggrieved by my side, I can let you go. I don''t want to see you unhappy every day."


    Situ Mengyao tried to hold back the water color flowing out of her eyes.


    She paused and squeezed a few words out of her dry throat: "you would have been impatient with me, if I agree and leave. "Night Fei Xu''s hands are tightly held, he looks at her in shock, eyes almost become red.


    Sima Mengyao couldn''t help it any longer. Tears fell from her eyes.


    She was never used to crying in front of people. She stood up slowly. When she bent slightly, a pendant slipped out of her neck.


    Night Feixu looked at the things in her neck, only feel dazzling, he put out a wave, pulled out the things in her neck and threw them to one side.


    "You..." Situ Mengyao slightly raised his eyes and looked at the broken Jade Butterfly Pendant, with a touch of pain across his eyes.


    She whispered, "forget it, it''s no use anyway."


    "What? Heartache? " Ye Feixu''s eyes were fixed on situ Mengyao''s eyes for a moment. He was so jealous that his expression was somewhat ferocious.


    He suddenly grabbed situ Mengyao''s hand and pulled her into his arms.


    His face is not bright and bright in the past, but only endless depression and coldness. He almost yelled at her: "you marry me, you are my woman in this life, don''t expect me to let you go, I will never let you go."


    Night Fei Xu by the wine crazy will her slender waist body in his arms, and then mercilessly kiss up.


    He was like a little angry Beast, biting her tongue wildly, beside her lips.


    The tears in situ Mengyao''s eyes slowly slipped down, full of bitterness.


    She could hardly feel the pain in her lips and tongue. She only felt the pain in her heart.


    His tongue was full of the smell of wine, and plundered wantonly in her mouth. At last, situ Mengyao couldn''t bear his barbarism and finally pushed him away.


    Ye Feixu lifted the tears from her face with her thumb: "what? Sorry? Is it disgusting to be kissed by a man you don''t like? "


    Hiding outside, listening to Ouyang Liuyun in the corner of the wall was frozen by the cold wind to shrink his neck. He hated iron but not steel: ye Feixu, you are still not a man, why are you so proud and charming! If it''s a man, go!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 725

    Situ Mengyao was half kneeling on the ground. She felt her heart was washed cold, numb and chaotic.


    She doesn''t like him? If she didn''t like him, why would she marry him? If she doesn''t like him, why is she always sad for him for so many years? If she doesn''t like her, she is the fourth imperial concubine with no regrets?


    Tears blurred her vision and ran down her cheek.


    Ye Feixu never saw her cry, and he couldn''t bear to see it.


    He looked away from his eyes and laughed coldly: "I indulge you again and again, but let you know if you don''t know my heart is made of meat. I will be sad and I will be sad."


    Situ Mengyao glared at him, his voice choked: "then why do you never ignore my feelings? Will I not be sad, I will not be sad? "


    "Am I not good enough for you?" Night Fei Xumu coldly looks at her, the voice low roars out, "I have never forced you, I even wait for you to forget that man, what do you want me to do?"


    "What man? Make it clear! " Something flashed in situ Mengyao''s mind, and she finally grasped the key point.


    Ye Feixu''s expression was almost distorted. He looked at her fiercely: "what man do you know yourself? Do you want to ask me if you take his keepsake for so many years?"


    "Keepsake? What token? " Situ Mengyao looked at him inexplicably.


    She saw night Feixu staring at the broken Jade Butterfly on the ground. She reached out and said, "this is not what you gave me?"


    Night Fei Xu Leng Leng Leng, the fundus of his eyes revealed a touch of surprise, amazement, joy and other intertwined complex look.


    Ye Feixu looked at her blankly: "how can I send you this?"


    Under the sight of night Feixu, Sima Mengyao''s mood is jumping wildly.


    She bravely looked into his eyes and said in a very slow voice, "this is the first and only gift you''ve ever given me."


    Ye Feixu didn''t speak. He just looked at her for a long time. His lips trembled inexplicably: "so I asked you before, who was the person who gave you the gift, and you said It''s the most important person in your life. "


    Situ Mengyao took a deep breath and firmly said, "that man is you."


    Night Feixu was stunned. His dark eyes flashed with an unbelievable look. He wanted to laugh, but he couldn''t.


    Situ Mengyao suddenly remembered that night. He asked who sent her the keepsake. She jokingly said this, as if he had been wrong since then.


    Ye Feixu patted his forehead with some annoyance: "I never gave you such a thing."


    "I thought it was from you."


    "I give you back everything I give you."


    Situ Mengyao frowned: "every time you go to drink flower wine, you will send me something. How can I accept it?"


    Ye Feixu hesitated for a long time and said with some hatred: "when you went back to your mother''s house, your cousin hugged you, and I saw it."


    Situ Mengyao looked at him in dismay: "my cousin..."


    Ye Feixu asked, "don''t you like him?"


    Situ Mengyao is in a mess now. She doesn''t know how things have turned into this. She still explained patiently, "my cousin and I are childhood sweethearts. He may like me a little..."


    Ye Feixu''s face was a little excited: "he didn''t marry for you for many years!"


    Situ Mengyao shook his head: "I don''t know. He has been to the south of the Yangtze River for so many years, and I have not heard from him. It was the last time I saw him back home. He likes me or not, I have no right to interfere, but I have never liked him


    Because identified you, so there is no other person in the eyes.


    Ye Feixu''s wine at the moment has already woken up. He grabs his head: "you are always unhappy, isn''t it because of him? Is it not because of him that you are always impatient to talk to me


    Situ Mengyao looked at him, tears could not stop falling, she suddenly felt that so many years of cold war is a joke.


    "It''s you who sleep on the flowers and willows, you''re the one who doesn''t end up at night, and it''s you who sneer at me..." Sima Mengyao felt heartache and contracted tightly into a ball.


    After the words almost can''t go on, night Feixu also did not let her say.


    He sealed her lips with kisses and gently kisses the tears from her face.


    He always thought there was another man in her heart, so he went to check the man, everything about him, gifts he gave her, poems he wrote to her, and evidence that he liked her.


    He kept chilling her, hanging him, and when he finally learned to please her, she was disappointed with him and ignored him, and then he began to lose heart.


    The original open heart is like this, as if the world suddenly light up.


    Later he held her and whispered in her ear: "Mengyao, how much I want a child, I always thought you didn''t want to."


    Sima Mengyao''s hands covered her eyes, and tears flowed from her fingers. She just cried and cried all the time.Seven years of grievances, seven years of heartache, she did not dare to tell people, and no one has ever borne her pain.


    "It''s my fault. Don''t cry..." He coaxed her awkwardly, and the kiss fell gently again, lingering and astringent.


    It snowed again, and Ouyang''s cloud in the corner of the wall was freezing. After listening to the whole story, he retreated back to the house.


    He had no choice but to shake his head. What was so easy to say was that they had misunderstood each other for seven years.


    However, when he thought about it again, he could count the number of times Fei Xu went home in a year before last.


    He sighed deeply again.


    It''s dawn. The snow has stopped.


    The sun is warm and shining on the earth, reflecting a bright light.


    Because Ouyang Liuyun and two small steamed stuffed buns strongly suggested that they had a hot pot early in the morning to eat tomato noodles.


    A table of people around the table, sucking to eat noodles, eat happy and satisfied.


    Night non white clip noodles, scooped soup into a small bowl to Su Ying, gentle tone: "eat more."


    Su Ying looked at him with a smile and took the bowl.


    Su Ying sees that ye Feixu and situ Mengyao haven''t appeared yet. She lowers her voice and says to Ouyang Liuyun, who is eating Zhengxiang: "you won''t lock them in now, will you?"


    Ouyang Liuyun has not answered yet. Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened for a moment: "is uncle Ouyang locking four uncles and four gods in the room and giving birth to a little sister?"


    Su Ying chuckled.


    Ouyang Liuyun almost choked himself. He reached out and patted Su Xiaorui''s head: "it''s almost the same."


    Ouyang Liuyun quickly explained: "sister-in-law, don''t injustice me. I''ve untied their door locks for a long time. It''s because they are too much in love to get up. "


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment: "you mean the two of them Have you made up? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 726

    Ouyang Liuyun saw that Su Ying''s eyes were bright, and nodded, and his eyes flashed across a narrow one: "if you have me, you must make up, ha ha ha."


    Ouyang Liuyun also filled himself with a bowl of noodles. He said with a smile: "if my sister-in-law didn''t let me do this last night, I didn''t know that there was such a big problem between them. Look at the fourth prince in the past, he is always in a bad mood. Who knows that he and his four imperial concubines are at odds with each other. "


    Su Ying Mou son is smiling, lip Cape draws up a look of banter: "dare you hide to listen to the corner of the wall?"


    Ouyang Liuyun coughed twice, raised his hand and touched his nose. His indifferent expression swept Su Ying and ye feibai: "I was just listening to the corner of the wall, but it was cold. How, do you want to hear it?"


    Su Ying''s lip corner smoked, squinting eyes threatened: "you love to say no, tomato noodles have no to eat."


    Ouyang Liuyun covered the bowl in front of him: "sure enough, he and feibai are breathing out from the same nostril. Only this move will come But you made it. "


    Night is not white to look at him lightly, a pair and his wife with the same nostril out of gas, I look glorious.


    Ouyang Liuyun will listen to the corner of the wall last night and Su Ying said, he said while regretting: "I knew it was like this, I should give them medicine."


    Su Ying shook her head helplessly: "sure enough It''s a misunderstanding. "


    Ouyang Liuyun nodded: "night Feixu this guy looks very straightforward in ordinary days, did not expect to be so awkward in this matter, it is not a man."


    Su Xiaorui nodded.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Xiaorui''s serious nod: "do you understand?"


    Night small read took a word: "the biggest advantage of small Rui is to agree, you can ignore him."


    Su Xiaorui glared at the night Xiaonian and looked unconvinced: "what do you mean?"


    "Eat tomatoes." Yexiaonian put a tomato in his mouth.


    Su Ying is still thinking about the matter between ye Feixu and situ Mengyao: "if they don''t remove the misunderstanding this time, I''m afraid they''ll live like this for the rest of their lives."


    Ouyang Liuyun proudly picked out the tip of his eyes: "no, I have to let them two thank me later."


    "What are you eating?" Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao are walking towards this side. As soon as ye Feixu sees the tomato noodles on the table, his face looks happy: "tomato noodles?"


    Su Ying looked at them and saw their two hands tightly clasped together under the long sleeves, and her lips sparked a smile of fun.


    Su Ying looked at situ Mengyao again, her eyes were swollen.


    But the eyes are gentle and a little shy.


    Su Xiaorui waved warmly: "four uncles and four aunts come to eat quickly. Although it''s important to plant younger sister, don''t delay your meal."


    Night Feixu was shocked, and situ Mengyao blushed.


    Can su Rui yell at Su Rui for a moment? She thinks it''s necessary to stare at Su Rui?


    Su Xiaorui saw that everyone looked at him, and his face showed a silly smile: "ha ha ha, noodles are good to eat."


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at ye Feixu and situ Mengyao with a smile: "you must be hungry."


    Ye Feixu helped situ Mengyao to sit down, and then began to pinch noodles for situ Mengyao, filled soup and sent it to his hand.


    Ouyang Liuyun smiles at them with an ambiguous face: "the men of Dongling royal family look very gentle..."


    Ye Feixu simply ignored Ouyang Liuyun, and his eyes seemed to stick to situ Mengyao.


    His face was red and his smile could not stop. He took a lot of beef from the hot pot and put it in situ Mengyao''s bowl.


    Situ Mengyao''s bowl is getting higher and higher. Ye Feixu is still fishing for things from the hot pot to her bowl.


    Finally, all the people stop their hands and their eyes fall on ye Feixu and situ Mengyao.


    Night Feixu did not feel it, but situ Mengyao''s head was buried lower and lower.


    Her face turned red and she couldn''t help but poke ye Feixu.


    Su Ying asked with a smile, "Feixu, are you not hungry?"


    Ouyang Liuyun quickly connected: "of course not hungry, beautiful food."


    Su Xiaorui is curious: "what does it mean to be beautiful and delicious?"


    Night small read to drink the last sip of soup: "literal meaning."


    Su Ying later decided to give the couple a chance to get along alone, so she took yefeibai and left with two small buns.


    Ouyang Liuyun also wisely left. When he left, he also patted yefeixu on the shoulder: "keepsake or something, make up for one."


    Night Fei Xu immediately understood, his face was black, he gnashed his teeth: "Ou, Yang, Liu, Yun!"


    Ouyang Liuyun smears oil on the sole of his feet and looks back with a smile: "goodbye!"


    Su Ying ate breakfast, took the night non white hand to the farm around to see the growth of vegetables.


    Su Ying has not been around for a long time, Su Xiaorui quickly ran to this side: "mother.""You can run slowly. Be careful of falling."


    Su Xiaorui took a few breaths: "mother, you know, there are several young ladies outside the farm with gifts to come to see you."


    Night is not white micro frown, look indifferent: "not see."


    Su Ying hid in the farm just to avoid being disturbed. Naturally, people would not see her. I think these young ladies in the capital also understand.


    Since they have come, they only want to come for one purpose, that is vegetables.


    Su Ying thought so, and the night Xiaonian who came after her said: "I can hear the meaning of their words. They are impatient to eat cabbage and radish recently, and they want to improve their food."


    Su Ying pondered: "do you know this man?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "I''ve seen it when I went to burn incense with my great grandmother last time. One Miss Li said a lot of bad things about her mother behind her back, and another Miss Chen had a bad look at her mother. Miss Wang also came here. She is a kind lady... "


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui''s evaluation very clear, so she orders the two children: "you go and ask the farmers to prepare some fresh vegetables. You can send vegetables according to your judgment. If you like it, you can give her more. If you don''t like it... "


    Su Xiaorui is very happy to smile: "a piece of Chinese cabbage is not given to her, envies her to death!"


    Su Ying chuckled. For those who stabbed themselves several times in the back, she didn''t have the great mind to send vegetables.


    Your own vegetables are your own. You must not give them.


    The young lady waiting outside can see Su Xiaorui and Yexiao read it out from a distance. They are followed by two farmers with two baskets in their hands. There are a lot of fresh vegetables in the baskets. Looking at the color and shape, they can identify many kinds of vegetables.


    Their eyes were straight.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 727

    When it comes to winter, there is a shortage of vegetables, and there are not many kinds of fresh vegetables in the tribute palace.


    In the cold season, fresh vegetables can''t be bought with money.


    Now, these ladies see the whole two big baskets of vegetables, each with eyes shining and whispering.


    "Princess Huai is the biggest."


    "Even one hand is two big baskets of vegetables."


    "It seems that this trip has not come in vain."


    "There are only six people here. Each of us should be given a lot."


    They are still discussing how much fruit each person can receive. Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian have brought two farmers to their front.


    Miss Li''s eyes fell on the two baskets of vegetables, including green beans, cucumbers and eggplant. Each vegetable was very lovely in her eyes.


    Their eyes were glued to the vegetables and couldn''t move.


    Su Xiaorui went to Miss Wang and pulled her sleeve. Her white face was smiling: "sister Wang, are you here?"


    Miss Wang was flattered to see Su Xiaorui say hello to herself and smile at herself.


    She bent down slightly and sent her present up: "it''s been a long time since I saw Princess Huai and her two sons. Today, I''ve followed some elder sisters to visit."


    "Thank you." Su Xiaorui happily received the gift, and then handed a basket of vegetables from a farmer''s hand to Miss Wang''s, "this is planted by my brother and I, and you can try it too."


    Miss Wang''s face showed a look of astonishment, she pointed to her nose: "all, are for me?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded, of course: "yes, but my mother said these vegetables are easy to rot, do not put too long."


    When Miss Wang picked up the vegetables, her face was red.


    The other girls thought the vegetables were evenly distributed, but they didn''t expect that in a twinkling of an eye, one of the baskets of vegetables came to Miss Wang''s hands.


    They were so disappointed that they looked at Miss Wang with envy and envy.


    However, they immediately presented their gifts to Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian: "the princess needs to be quiet, we are inconvenient to disturb, this is my little heart."


    "Please accept it with a smile."


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at each other, and they understand each other''s meaning. People who have said bad things about their mother''s parents have ignored them directly.


    After the elimination of the three young ladies, only the remaining two Miss Liu and miss Tian had no malice towards their mother, so Su Xiaorui symbolically accepted their gifts and shared the other basket of vegetables equally between them.


    Miss Li was not happy. She ran all the way here and didn''t even touch a leaf!


    Her good-looking eyebrows tightened, with a thin anger in her eyes: "it''s not fair."


    "How unfair?" Night small read light to look at her, eyes have a touch of ridicule, "because you did not get vegetables? When we have received their gifts, have we received yours? "


    "This..." Miss Li only felt that although yexiaonian was young, her sight was fierce. She reluctantly smiles, and again delivers the gift she brought to her. She says softly, "this gift is very precious. My father specially learned from..."


    "We have nothing short of huaiwang mansion." Night small read lips smile shallow, light, "this thanks Miss Li."


    Miss Chen on one side was also very reluctant, and her face was a little embarrassed.


    Just as she was about to say something, Su Xiaorui said to them with a smile: "my mother''s body needs rest, so I won''t ask you to go in and sit down. It''s freezing. Please come back. "


    When Miss Li saw that the two young masters turned to go in, she quickly stopped them: "two young masters, is this OK? We''re all here. Why don''t you sell us some vegetables? "


    Since you don''t give it away, buy the head office.


    Night small read to turn to see him, Feng Mou tiny PICK: "this is our first batch of vegetables, very expensive."


    Miss Li''s eyes showed a glimmer of hope. It was always vegetables. Where could they be expensive: "how much would you like to sell them to us?"


    Su Xiaorui winked at her: "for a kind lady, it''s not expensive at all, but for you, it''s priceless."


    Then Su Xiaorui jumps to pull night Xiaonian away.


    The miss who didn''t get it stood there, petrified


    The three girls who got the vegetables were overjoyed to see the vegetables in their hands. The three girls who didn''t get the vegetables stamped their feet with disappointment.


    They feel very regretful. Why didn''t they stutter to Princess Huai before? Among them, Miss Li''s dissatisfaction with Su Ying has risen to another height, but what can she do.


    Vegetables were planted successfully in winter, and Su Ying asked farmers to plant vegetables on a large scale.


    Because of the careful cultivation of experienced farmers, the output of vegetables increased greatly, and the second batch of vegetables began to be supplied to xiangmanlou when they were mature.Xiangmanlou is full of people.


    For a while, several key words were popular in Beijing, such as fragrant mansions, tomato noodles and fresh vegetables.


    In the afternoon, Su Ying leans on the soft couch to bask in the sun. Situ Mengyao sits with her and chats with her.


    Su Ying looks up at situ Mengyao. Since she and ye Feixu have solved the misunderstanding, she has become more popular. She is a girl in love.


    Su Ying chuckled: "recently and Fei Xu honey mixed oil, feeling very good."


    With her eyes drooping, situ Mengyao nodded. Her complexion was white and delicate, and she gradually exuded two pieces of red.


    "Just make it clear. It was really awkward to look at you before." Su Ying voice just fell, but see situ Mengyao suddenly cover his lips, want to vomit but can not vomit out.


    Su Ying looks at her, in the brain light flash, lips appear a smile: "sister-in-law this is to have?"


    Sima Mengyao''s gentle eyes showed a happy look. She shook her head, and the scarlet color on her face became thicker: "I don''t know. I just feel sick in the morning. I don''t know if I''ve eaten my stomach."


    "Has the month come yet?"


    Situ Mengyao''s eyes brightened and shook his head. His face was full of surprise and joy.


    "Mr. Liu comes to see me every three days. After a while, let him show you." Su Ying knows that situ Mengyao likes children very much and is looking forward to them. She also hopes that she will do so.


    Situ Mengyao nodded: "thank you, sister-in-law."


    At this time, a burst of crazy and joyful laughter from far to near.


    Two people along the line of sight to look at the past, see ye Feixu like a child laughing running towards this side, seems to have met some big happy event.


    Situ Mengyao said to Su Ying: "sister-in-law, or diagnosed and told him, so as not to let him down."


    "Good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 728

    But in an instant, night Feixu has arrived at two people''s front.


    He hugged situ Mengyao hard. Su Ying was afraid that he was too strong. He said, "Feixu, be gentle!"


    "Ha ha ha, I''m so happy!" Ye Feixu gasped with excitement: "sister-in-law, do you know that our xiangmanlou is making crazy these days! The people in Beijing who want to eat vegetables can only go to our xiangmanlou


    Su Ying smiles and nods. She can imagine the full scene.


    "For the first time, I learned that vegetables can sell more than meat!"


    "Rarity is the most valuable thing." Su Ying said leisurely.


    "Almost everyone orders vegetable hotpot. They all say tomato noodles are the most delicious thing in the world."


    Recently, tomato noodles are the main products. Su Ying thinks that she can make money by introducing tomato noodles, tomato covered rice, potato beef rice and so on.


    Ouyang Liuyun is slowly stamping over at the moment. He looks a little weak.


    He sighed: "I was there to support, but there were so many people I can''t squeeze in at all. I haven''t even eaten lunch. I think I''d better stay here and eat. "


    Su Ying''s eyes are smart and cunning, and her eyes reveal the light of wisdom.


    The warm sunshine was shining on her, and she was wearing a white fox fur cloak. The whole person looked lazy: "the demand for vegetables is too large. It''s better to sell fruits and vegetables in the shop that we set down before. "


    "That''s a good idea." Ye Feixu agreed with him and said, "but the pastry shop..."


    "More slowly." She is now pregnant with a child, night is not white, where will let her worry about this.


    "In any case, there are also cakes and cakes in the building. Now the demand for fruits and vegetables is much larger than that for cakes."


    Su Ying nodded: "the winter in Beijing is long, and it will take more than three months to get warm in spring."


    Ouyang Liuyun took some snacks from the table to satisfy his hunger. He said with some worry: "I heard that many villages in the government have started to grow greenhouse vegetables."


    Ye Feixu waved his hand and said with indifference: "it is not without using firehouse to plant before, but the cost is high, the yield is not much, and it is not easy to feed. We have a glass house, which is a sharp weapon that other people don''t have. Naturally, we can grow a lot of fresh vegetables. We have to make a profit! Ha ha ha, it seems that this year will be a very good year


    Ouyang Liuyun sat down at a stone table and poured himself a cup of tea.


    He looked at ye Feixu with a smile: "xiangmanlou''s achievements are obvious to all. Even if there are no vegetables, this year is still very good."


    Night Fei Xu one face approval: "have sister-in-law in, earn a gold pot bowl full is no problem."


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at Su Ying expectantly: "it''s Spring Festival, sister-in-law, how can we spend it?"


    Ye Feixu mentioned the Spring Festival, and his face also showed a yearning look: "yes, how to spend it? Mengyao, can we spend the Spring Festival here


    Sima Mengyao''s eyebrows flowed with a gentle smile: "good."


    Feixu and situ Mengyao had a cold war last year. It seemed that they didn''t have a good Spring Festival with her. This year, he planned to spend the Spring Festival in the farm. Everyone was making a lot of fun.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian were caught by yefeibai to practice calligraphy before. Now they come here with yefeibai, and they can hear everyone talking about the Spring Festival.


    Su Xiaorui was the first to get excited and began to circle around in the same place: "in a few days it will be the new year. The farmers have already prepared a lot of things."


    Ouyang Liuyun hugs Su Xiaorui and sits on his lap: "how did you spend the new year in the past?"


    "In the past year..." Su Xiaorui''s eyes turned and his small face was full of smile. "My mother will make dumplings for me during the new year, and make many delicious things. My mother will also prepare new hats, clothes and shoes for me, give me gifts, give me new year''s bags, and accompany me to set off firecrackers, paste couplets, cut window paper and hang lanterns... "


    Ye Feixu remembered that he had always drunk alone in the past years. He took a look at situ Mengyao and couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s so rich."


    "It''s hard to be happy with your mother." Su Xiaorui covered his mouth and laughed, "but this year my mother is pregnant with a younger sister, so I should not spend the new year with me."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "of course, we spent the year together."


    Su Xiaorui clapped his hands and laughed: "yes, too."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui enviously. He thinks he is very happy.


    During the Spring Festival in the past year, the huaiwang mansion was also very busy, decorated with lanterns and decorations, all kinds of delicious food, and many things were rewarded in the palace. But dad is no longer in the house, feeling the heart is cold and empty.


    Su Ying looks at Xiao Rui''s happy look, with a smile in his eyes, but when he drops his eyes on Xiaonian, he feels guilty.


    She pulled Xiaonian to her side and touched his smooth face: "my mother has prepared this year''s gift. A few years ago, my mother prepared two kinds of gifts every year, and I''ll give them to you during the Spring Festival this year. "Night small read eyes a bright, a happy smile on the face: "really?"


    Su Ying smiles and nods: "and your new clothes, new hats and new cotton boots are all ready."


    The smile on yexiaonian''s face is completely open, and his clear black eyes are shining in the sun.


    Night is not white to stand on one side, his sight falls on them, the heart is full of warmth.


    He always hates to spend the Mid Autumn Festival alone. But now his shadow, his children are all around him, the world seems to be perfect.


    Su Xiaorui danced with joy and turned to pull Ouyang Liuyun''s collar: "Uncle Ouyang, are you going to celebrate the new year with us this year?"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes showed a smile, stretched out his hand to scrape his nose: "of course, lonely people must follow you to rub rice to eat."


    Su Xiaorui held out his chubby hand and said, "I want a gift. I want three. My brother, I, and my sister. "


    Ouyang Liuyun promised: "no problem."


    Ye Feixu sees Su Xiaorui and looks at him again. He reaches out and pats his head: "it''s just three gifts. It''s easy to say."


    Su Xiaorui nodded with satisfaction and laughed slyly: "in addition to new year''s gifts, there are new year''s bags."


    "No, no, no questions, no questions." Ye Feixu has been with him for such a long time. He is a little money fan.


    Ye Feixu looked at Su Ying and asked curiously, "sister-in-law, do you have dumplings for Chinese new year? I haven''t eaten dumplings yet


    Su Ying nodded: "have, what can have."


    Night Fei glanced at them coldly and looked at Su Ying''s eyebrows. "Don''t be tired."


    Su Ying raised a relaxed smile: "there are red waves and green marks, not tired."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 729

    "What are you talking about, so lively?" Liu ronghua came over with the medicine box in his hand. His eyes were clear and deep, and his lips had a faint smile.


    Ouyang Liuyun sees Liu ronghua coming and pats Su Xiaorui''s ass: "go, ask for a gift."


    Su Xiaorui climbed down from Ouyang Liuyun and ran towards Liu ronghua. He raised his small face and winked at Ouyang Liuyun: "we are talking about new year''s gifts, uncle."


    Liu ronghua bent down and pinched his small face: "it''s ready. I''ll send it to you next time."


    "Not two."


    Ouyang Liuyun chuckled: "four."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes flashed with surprise: "yeah? Isn''t it three points? "


    All the faces showed a surprised look: "four, is it..."


    Night is not white line of sight congeals on Su Ying''s body, the dark Mou son flies express to flash across a wipe of smile.


    Su Ying''s stomach is now nearly six months pregnant, which is much bigger than ordinary people. Her pulse is stable, and she must be pregnant with twins.


    Liu ronghua laughed, but said nothing.


    He used to pulse Su Ying and nodded: "Princess Huai''s fetus is stable, but recently it''s a little bit inflamed. I''ll add some medicine to the formula for preventing pregnancy and drink two patches. Also, keep walking for half an hour every day, and don''t forget it. "


    Su Ying nodded and took a look at situ Mengyao. She said to Liu ronghua, "the four imperial concubines are not feeling well. You should take a look for her."


    When ye Feixu heard that situ Mengyao was not feeling well and his face turned white, he asked nervously, "do you feel unwell? What''s wrong? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? "


    Su Ying looks at ye Feixu so nervous. Situ Mengyao chuckles and says, "you sit down first. Master ronghua is here. What are you worried about?"


    Situ Mengyao stretched out her hand, and Liu ronghua''s fingers were on her pulse.


    After a while, his gentle eyes flashed a smile: "congratulations to the fourth prince, four imperial concubines are happy."


    At last, situ Mengyao was as happy as she always wanted to be. She also cried with joy and tears in her eyes.


    For so many years, because she has no children, I don''t know how many people laugh at her and how many different eyes she has suffered.


    You don''t want to be confused by Liu Xudun


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at ye Feixu''s stupefied appearance and chuckled: "who knows? Doctor, can he be so boring? He''s in the middle of the lunar new year, or are you


    "Yes, too." Ye Feixu''s face flushed with excitement and laughed like a child.


    If there were not so many people around him, he would like to go up and hug her hard and kiss her: "I want to be a father, I want a father, I have my own children, ah ha ha ha..."


    Ouyang Liuyun said with a smile, "you are more reserved."


    "How can I still be reserved now? You don''t know how I feel."


    Ouyang Liuyun spread out his hands: "totally incomprehensible."


    Night Fei Xu looked at him with disdain. He was a loner and couldn''t feel it.


    Night Fei Xu roars over, squats in front of situ Mengyao, grabs her hand, and gives her a giggle.


    Situ Mengyao was a little shy. Looking at his excitement, she couldn''t help but stare at him.


    "I''m so happy. I''m so happy, Mengyao. Thank you." Night Fei Xu took her hand to kiss her lips, and her eyes were full of joy.


    Night Feixu suddenly turned to look at Su Ying: "sister-in-law, it''s very good to have you. You can not only rub wealth, but also get pregnant gas. Shall we move to live with you in the future?"


    Ye Fei''s smile at the edge of her white lips slowly converges. Her eyes are dangerous and half squint. She gives yefeixu a cold look.


    Night Fei Xu quickly dry smile: "occasionally, occasionally under, second brother, you don''t mean it."


    Su Xiaorui stares at situ Mengyao''s stomach and laughs innocently: "I want another little brother and younger sister. It''s so nice!"


    Situ Mengyao smiles, such as pear blossom with dew, fresh and beautiful.


    In a flash, it''s new year''s Eve.


    Su Ying has a big stomach and can''t do anything, but she can give advice and guide.


    On the night of new year''s Eve, red lanterns were hung everywhere in the whole farm. Many couplets were pasted at the gate of each courtyard, and red window paper was pasted on the windows. Everywhere was jubilant.


    Yefeibai, yefeixu and Ouyang Liuyun, with their two children, set off fireworks and firecrackers at the door. The crackling sound made the farm lively, with a trace of new year''s flavor.


    Su Xiaorui can devote himself to whatever he plays with great interest. However, he has only played one or two games. Yefei Baisheng is afraid that he will hurt himself, so he takes his collar back.


    Su Xiaorui fluttered his limbs and haggled with yefeibai: "Daddy, let me play again, OK?"


    The night is not white to open a mouth coldly: "not good.""My brother played three, and I only played two. Somehow, I was asked to..."


    "No!"


    "Dad, Chinese new year, you are happy, I am happy, everyone is happy, you let me play another one!"


    "No


    Su Xiaorui, with a sad face, sighed with disappointment: "woo..."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s appearance, the corner of his lips rises, and his eyes cross a smile.


    Ye feibai looked at his pursed mouth and sighed. He couldn''t help but pat him on his buttocks: "if you quarrel again, there will be no gift."


    Su Xiaorui murmured: "my mother will definitely give me a gift. Will my father give it?" Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened. He looked up and looked at the night. The red light from the lantern fell on his face. His face looked very firm and handsome. "Did dad prepare a gift for us?"


    Ye Fei looked at him coldly: "what do you say?"


    "Oh, I knew Dad was the best." Su Xiaorui, who was carried by yefeibai, hugs yefeibai''s thigh in a very twisted posture. His voice is clear and crisp, "Dad, I love you so much!"


    Night is not white, looks very useful, chin slightly raised, lip angle can not stop rising.


    "But Su Xiaorui tiny Du small mouth, "the mother will be a few years ago the gift all supplies elder brother, then you want to supply me?"


    The night is not white


    Night small read hands folded in the head, gaze at the front, mumble A: "Dad a few years ago did not give me a gift."


    Su Xiaorui snorted: "Oh, my father has always been so stingy before. Brother, you have worked hard. "


    The night is not white eyes, showing a complex look.


    So, Su Xiaorui sad urged, his small ass again suffered.


    He covered his small buttocks and sobbed falsely: "Dad is a bad man, stingy still don''t let people say, wait a moment, I''ll tell my mother to go."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes micro Mi: "ten calligraphy."


    "Wuwuwuwu..." Su Xiaorui still decides to shut up. It''s terrible for his father to become angry.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 730

    Su Xiaorui is carried back to his room by night. The room is full of food. Su Xiaorui looks up and sees a lot of food on the round table in the room.


    His eyes flashed with light, and for a moment he forgot to ask for a gift from his father.


    Night is not white just let go, Su Xiaorui feet on the ground, quickly ran over.


    He put his hands on the table and stood on tiptoe to look at the table. His face showed a big smile: "Wow, there are dumplings, fried rice cakes, vegetable cakes, Babao duck It''s all my mother''s specialty. "


    Although it was not made by my mother, the dishes that my mother had guided at that time were also very delicious.


    Su Xiaorui salivated and looked at Su Ying: "Mom, when do we have dinner?"


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed his head: "greedy cat, people eat when they arrive."


    Su Xiaorui turns his head and sees Ouyang Liuyun and ye Feixu come in. He claps his hands and says, "hurry up, hurry up. When people arrive, they will start to eat."


    Night small read looks at Su Xiaorui''s urgent roaring appearance, gave him two words: "monkey urgent."


    Su Xiaorui snorted: "I''m hungry, don''t you want to eat?"


    Ye Xiaonian is also a child after all. He is happy and satisfied with his mother for the first time this year. The dishes of the whole table are not the same as before, but they are greedy, so he no longer argues with Xiaorui.


    Su Ying asked everyone to sit down with a smile: "eat while it''s hot, so as not to be cold."


    Night feibai holds Su Ying and sits down beside her.


    Ye Feixu sat down beside situ Mengyao and his eyes were a little straight: "is the new year''s Eve dinner like this?"


    Ouyang Liuyun picked eyebrows and looked at him: "you look like you haven''t eaten New Year''s Eve."


    "In previous years..." He stopped for a moment. "The palace''s night banquet is full of those every year. There is no sister-in-law who makes delicious and warm food here."


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t wait to learn from Su Xiaorui. He dipped a dumpling in seasoned vinegar and tasted it: "try it."


    Su Xiaorui picked up a dumpling and said with a smile, "you should be careful when you eat. Some dumplings have copper plates inside. Be careful to knock your teeth."


    "Why is that?" Everyone looks at Su Xiaorui curiously.


    Su Xiaorui''s brows and eyes showed a proud smile, he explained: "copper represents a blessing, if anyone eats dumplings containing copper, it means good luck in the coming year, and everything will come true."


    "There''s still this way to play." Night Fei Xu listened to the end of a smile to clip a dumpling: "I hope I can eat."


    Ouyang Liuyun did not show weakness: "I also want to."


    Su Xiaorui raised his hand and said, "don''t struggle. I''ve eaten all the years before."


    Night small read light way: "because I was not in the past year."


    So a battle began to grab the dumplings, but when all the dumplings on the table were eaten up, the lucky copper plate was still not eaten.


    Ye Feixu''s eyes showed a frightened expression. He glanced at everyone and said, "who should be Did you swallow that copper? "


    At this time, Hongbo came with the second pot of dumplings.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "that copper plate may be here, we eat slowly."


    Ouyang Liuyun sipped a mouthful of warm wine: "I was thinking about how to do with such delicious dumplings. There is still a basin."


    As they ate, they talked happily.


    Su Xiaorui or the copper dumplings in the potential must get, he is also muttering about where the dumplings go, but see night non white eyebrows slightly wrinkled.


    Then he had an extra copper in his hand.


    Ye Feixu glared at ye feibai: "second brother, your luck is too good."


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "non white, can''t you give us the chance to get what you want?"


    "That''s it." In yefeixu''s eyes, yefeibai is simply the winner of life. With a versatile sister-in-law and two loveliest children, what else does he need?


    Su Xiaorui didn''t eat copper for the first time this year. He was a little disappointed.


    Then he stretched out his chubby little hand and poked at night Fei Bai, squeezing out a lovely and incomparable smile: "Daddy, do you transfer the copper plate to me?"


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s actions and can''t help laughing. For the first time, he knows that even eating copper can be transferred.


    Night is not white side face, lightly glanced Su Xiaorui one eye, the lip angle slightly rises: "what did you say before, still remember?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes turn, he won''t say what dad you are the cheapest. He did not care that his two claws were oily. He directly put his arms around Yefei''s neck: "remember! I said Dad, I love you so much


    Ye feibai hasn''t responded yet. Su Xiaorui is like an octopus sticking to yefeibai''s body, twisting and twisting.


    Su Ying looks at Xiao Rui''s appearance, provoking a gentle smile on her face, which is gentle and amiable.Ye feibai dislikes to take away Su Xiaorui''s two claws. He deliberately keeps his face straight, his eyebrows slightly raised and his eyes dim: "it''s not that."


    Su Xiaorui brazenly put his mouth close to Youdu and gave a kiss on the body of yefeibai, holding the copper plate in front of him in his hand. He shook his head a little triumphantly: "well, I know. I will love you forever, Dad."


    Su Xiaorui fully deduces what is "advancing with an inch".


    Night is not white canthus of the eye twitch for a while, present petrified state.


    All the people on the table burst into laughter.


    Su Xiaorui straightened up and waved the copper plate in his hand: "I got it."


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at Su Xiaorui with a smile: "Xiaorui, you have got this copper plate thousands, thousands, thousands and pains. Do you have any wish to realize?"


    "Of course." Su Xiaorui pondered for a while, "the first wish is naturally to hope that his mother can give birth to a little sister in peace and security, and that his four aunts will also give birth to a little baby."


    Su Ying smiles and nods, feeling very proud.


    The night is not as white as obsidian, showing a satisfied smile.


    Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao''s faces also show gratitude.


    "I have a second wish." Su Xiaorui''s sight falls on the night feibai. His eyes are extremely innocent and pure, "this wish must be said to my father. Great dad, please forgive me


    Night is not white also don''t look at him, slender fingers raised in front of the wine cup sipped: "can''t."


    Su Xiaorui puffed up his small face: "well, go straight to the third wish."


    Ye Xiaonian couldn''t help it: "brother, how many wishes do you have?"


    "I have many wishes. I can say one day and one night. The present wish - "Su Xiaorui''s sight swept around and held out his hand to everyone." don''t worry about eating. Give the gift first? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 731

    Everyone had already prepared gifts for the two children, so Su Xiaorui''s words just fell, and immediately the gift and the red envelope received a soft hand.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian put all the gifts they had received in the box they had prepared before. They decided to open them slowly before going to bed at night.


    Finally, the two children''s eyes fell on the night is not white body, Father also said to prepare a gift.


    Su Xiaorui smilingly held out his hand: "Dad."


    Night is not white eyes, the lustrous eyes, he called back: "Ling Feng."


    "Yes." Ling Feng, who has been guarding the door, immediately appeared with a pile of things.


    Su Ying''s face showed a look of surprise. She had never heard of the gifts she had prepared for her two children. However, these things, how to see is the four treasures of the study?


    Ye feibai takes out two slender boxes from Ling Feng''s arms and gives them to Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui. The tone is serious: "this is the first kind of gift."


    Su Xiaorui can''t wait to open the box. A brush appears in his eyes.


    His mouth opened into a circle, he looked at ye feibai with questioning on his face, and said silently in his heart: Daddy, you are not joking with me.


    Ouyang Liuyun squatted down beside Su Xiaorui, picked up a brush to shine on the candle light: "what a big brush. This pole is made of Dark Jade. The jade is of high quality and is a rare thing."


    Night Fei Xu nodded: "it is a good thing."


    Su Xiaorui was dissatisfied with returning the gift. As soon as he heard Ouyang Liuyun''s explanation, he grabbed the pen back and took it.


    He is a little money fan. He likes everything valuable, but he has a little shadow on the pen. He managed to smile: "well, I like it."


    Then, the night is not free to give two children a second gift.


    Su Xiaorui is speechless.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at it: "this is the authentic Hui ink, which is the best among the ink. It has a good reputation of being light in picking, clear in grinding, fragrant in smell, firm as jade, silent in research, a little like lacquer, and really good reputation for ever lasting."


    Su Xiaorui nodded powerlessly: "well, I like it too."


    The third and fourth kind of nature is paper and inkstone.


    Under the influence of Ouyang Liuyun, Su Xiaorui pretends to accept the four treasures of his study happily. After all, it is more expensive!


    However, he had to have a stomach Fei, father is really stingy, the four treasures of the study can not be used as a gift, why do we have to split into four ah!


    Relative to Su Xiaorui''s depression, ye Xiaonian''s mood is surging at the moment.


    He had received six kinds of gifts from his mother before, but now he can still receive a gift from his father, which is beyond his imagination.


    What''s more, his father''s gifts are exquisite and valuable. He really likes them.


    Su Xiaorui looks at ye feibai eagerly and looks forward to the fifth gift. However, ye feibai takes out two sets of books. He gives Xiaorui one set of Guangyun and gives Xiaonian the other set of Tongjian.


    "Finish reading this set of books in the new year," he wrote with a serious look


    Night small read eyes a bright, stretched out his hand to hold over: "thank you dad."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s face flashed with amazement, and his expression was a little excited: "this is the only ancient book that is hard to find?"


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t care what kind of ancient books or unique books. He doesn''t know what to say when he holds the book. He suddenly feels that it''s stupid to ask for gifts from his father. It''s better not to.


    He tiny toot small mouth, thought father too does not understand the child''s heart.


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s expression at the moment, a little disappointed and a little lost. The look of expectation is almost completely diluted, and Su Ying can''t help crying or laughing.


    In other people''s eyes, yefeibai is a good father, and he is really a big hand!


    Su Xiaorui didn''t think so at all. He didn''t expect the sixth one after the five gifts.


    If he received another set of four treasures of the study, he didn''t want to write a note. If he received the book again, he didn''t want to read it?


    What a beautiful burden!


    He waved his hand and laughed sweetly at Yefei: "Daddy, you have prepared so many gifts for us It''s hard work (enough), OK, I feel very satisfied. So I don''t want the sixth


    Night is not white eyes tip slightly Yang, dark eyes flash a complex look, he looked down at him, eyes half squint: "really not?"


    "No, really not." Su Xiaorui bravely refused his father''s gift.


    Now he felt that his father was trying to punish him. Knowing that he hated writing, he gave him a large set of four treasures of the study.


    "What you say?"


    "It must count!"


    Night is not white, light from Su Xiaorui''s face: "you?"


    Night small read nodded, black eyes crystal bright, full face look forward to: "to."


    Then, we can see that ye feibai hangs a purse like thing in his neck.Night small read some curiously staring at his chest of brocade bag: "what is this?"


    Su Xiaorui on one side looked at the brocade bag in front of Xiao Nian''s chest and muttered: "it''s just a brocade bag. Fortunately, I didn''t want it."


    It''s not good for him to embroider the purse before.


    However, Su Xiaorui thinks that his father will not send a brocade bag randomly. Is there something else in it?


    He is curious and strong, so he shouts to let Ye Xiaonian open it to him.


    Ye Xiaonian couldn''t resist him, and then everyone was very curious to stare at his brocade bag, so he opened the brocade bag.


    "It''s silver, five hundred taels!" Su Xiaorui looks at the silver note in his hand, and his intestines are destroyed. He can''t imagine that "the father who doesn''t understand the amorous feelings will suddenly understand people''s mind so much!"


    Everyone was happy to see Su Xiaorui''s excited look and regret.


    Su Xiaorui ignored everyone''s laughter. He passed by with 500 Liang silver. He regretted to die!


    He immediately pulled the sleeves of Yefei white, wrinkled his face, squeezed out the fog in his eyes, and said, "Daddy, I want a gift, I want a gift, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Night is not white languidly to lean on the back of the chair, slowly said: "who said not previously?"


    "I I don''t know my father wants to give me a silver note Su Xiaorui aggrieved ground flat mouth, continue to sell cute, coquettish, "I repent, OK?"


    The night is not white, look at him with a smile, don''t let up at all.


    Su Xiaorui looks at Su Ying for help. He finds that his mother doesn''t mean to help at all.


    Su Xiaorui finally felt that it was better to ask for others than to ask for himself. He quickly climbed up to yefeibai''s legs. Two lotus roots wrapped around yefeibai''s neck and leaned over to kiss him on the face.


    Ye feibai looks at Su Xiaorui''s greasy mouth and pinches his face with disgust: "don''t come over!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 732

    Su Xiaorui eyes curved: "this is to treat you to express love!"


    Yefei Baisheng is afraid that he will come to the greasy mouth again, without frowning.


    Finally, he did not tease him and handed the brocade bag containing 500 Liang silver into his hand.


    Su Xiaorui hung the brocade bag around his neck, and sat on his leg, which was not white at night, happily counted the silver tickets. His eyes showed the light of stars.


    Su Xiaorui looks at Su Xiaorui''s nature of a small fan of money. He can''t help but ask, "Xiaorui, what are you going to do with so much money?"


    Su Xiaorui did not want to say: "save."


    Five hundred taels of silver is not a small sum, but ye feibai knows the character of his two sons and will not spend money indiscriminately.


    He also knows that Xiaorui keeps a treasure box, in which silver tickets, gold and other treasures are hidden.


    This gift suits Su Xiaorui best.


    Su Xiaorui, in order to thank his father, refuses to get down from the body of yefeibai until the end of dinner. He is totally unable to catch up with him.


    After a new year''s Eve dinner, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian each skip to the room with a box.


    Su Xiao Lu, who was biting his ear at night, said, "I think Daddy''s gift is awesome."


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him contemptuously: "don''t know the goods, you know that set of Guangyun..."


    "Oh, I can give it to you." Su Xiaorui did not hesitate to give the Guangyun in the box to yexiaonian. He simply felt that it was too heavy.


    Many years later, when Su Xiaorui finally understood how to appreciate it and finally understood its value to take back, a certain black fox would not let him do it again.


    However, this is the latter part of the story. Anyway, the two children felt very excited and happy that night.


    One side of Mrs. Wang replied: "Huai princess is now six months pregnant, it may be heavy body."


    Mibin and Su Ying have always been against Su Ying, and Su Ying''s vegetables have not been sent to her palace. Her aversion to Su Ying has reached a new height.


    She walked slowly towards the inside, her peach red dark brocade on her body was meandering along the ground. A chill appeared on her delicate face, and she snorted, "she''s just eating and drinking. What can I do for her? Now she is more capable than ever to come to the Palace Banquet. "


    Lin Fu on one side said: "before the Queen''s birthday party, Princess Huai did not come."


    "Since she came back from Nanyang, she has become more and more proud. The new year''s Eve, however, did not come to the palace to greet him! " The more mibin said, the more disdain he felt in his mouth, "Xu felt that he was pregnant with a child, so he would not put others in his eyes."


    "She''s still in hiding? She''s expensive? Or does she feel like she can''t have a baby? "


    "Didn''t she say that her children were dying some time ago?"


    Mibin didn''t make trouble with Su Ying recently. He heard that Su Ying was all right. He could only speak ill of her behind her back: "such a woman is not worthy of being the daughter-in-law of the royal family. What does the king of Huaihe treat her like..."


    Mibin is so addicted to her words that she doesn''t even think that she whispers a word to Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian.


    When they heard that MI pin slandered his mother, their two similar faces showed an angry look.


    Su Xiaorui is very gifted in pranks. He comes to yexiaonian''s ear and says a few words, and yexiaonian nods.


    As soon as mibin entered the hall, a decent and noble smile appeared on his face, and he looked at the emperor affectionately.


    When she was about to take her seat, Su Xiaorui''s eyes flashed a bit of cunning. He quickly passed by her and stepped on her skirt while others were unprepared.


    Mibin''s body was unstable, and the whole person fell back and accidentally bumped into her own maiden.


    The maid felt that something pushed her, and her body fell forward.


    As a result, all they heard was a bang, and the poor mibin fell on the table with his face buried in the plate in front of him.


    "Madame!" Mi Bin''s maid in law was so scared that her face turned white. She quickly helped him up.


    At the moment, mibin looks in a mess. Her face is stained with fish soup. Her makeup is spent. Her clothes are wrinkled. She is wet with wine. I don''t know what stains she has.


    Suddenly there was no sound in the hall, and all the sight fell on mibin.


    In the past, mibin was always bright and beautiful, and she paid most attention to appearance, but now she is ugly.


    "Ha ha ha." Ye Feixu knew that Su Xiaorui was the one who made the ghost, so he naturally wanted to support the show. He was the first to laugh. He was very exaggerated, and even almost mischievous. "What''s the matter with you, empress mibin? Why are you so careless?"


    Ye Feixu''s laughter infected everyone, and some people couldn''t help laughing secretly.


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly, only to feel humiliated and unhappy.


    Seeing Mi pin make a fool of himself, Emperor Ming felt that the royal family had been disgraced. He looked at her coldly, and his voice was serious: "what''s the matter with you? Do you want to go back? "Mibin took a handkerchief to wipe his face. The more he rubbed his face, the dirtier he would get.


    She was so angry that she trembled a little. She couldn''t accept that she stood here in such a mess and was lectured by Emperor Ming.


    Her eyes glared at Su Xiaorui, who had not escaped from the scene. She gave him a ferocious look and complained to the emperor in a loud voice: "it''s you! The emperor, it was Xiao Rui who tied my feet and asked the emperor to make decisions for the minister and concubine. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 733

    Night extraordinary hears Mi pin''s accusation, the lip corner slightly Yang, he thinks this will be a good play.


    As it turns out, Su Xiaorui stands upright and looks at her coldly without speaking, as if the target of MI Bin''s complaint is not him.


    At this moment, yexiaonian, who was beside the empress dowager, looked unbelievably at Mi pin, with a grievance on her face: "grandma MI, you can''t wrongly wronged me. I''ve been standing here for a long time. Will I move in a flash?"


    as like as two peas, as like as two peas, the two brothers have the same clothes, and they will recognize them almost entirely by character.


    They get along with each other for a long time, and they already know each other''s character and manner, so it is not difficult to change their identities and imitate each other.


    Mibin was stunned and looked at the night Xiaonian along the line of sight, and saw the Empress Dowager staring at herself coldly.


    Mibin was so angry that he trembled all over his body.


    She took back her sight and looked at Su Xiaorui beside her. She suddenly saw a mockery in his eyes.


    She pointed to Su Xiaorui: "it was you before, Su Xiaorui!"


    Su Xiaorui calmly looked at her, eyebrows light twist, dark eyes with a hint of ridicule: "how can I do such a boring thing?"


    Mibin''s face turned red and almost distorted. She raised her voice and said, "do you dare to deny it?"


    Su Xiaorui studied the appearance of night Xiaonian and spread out his hand: "excuse me, empress mibin, what do you mean?"


    The guests at the banquet raised their heads one after another, looking at mibin with a blank look. They didn''t know what she was doing.


    Night special originally wanted to take the opportunity to say something, but now he can not tell the two children, so they are not ready to start.


    Yexiaonian took the opportunity to bury his head in the Empress Dowager''s arms and rubbed it wrongfully. His voice was filled with tears: "great grandmother, grandma MI, she wronged me, Wuwuwuwu How can I have this accusation pinned on my head when she fell down on her own


    Ye Xiaonian is used to Su Xiaorui''s fake crying mode, and he is also handy.


    He suddenly felt that he was more gifted in coquetry, but this feeling was really too uncomfortable.


    His face was buried in the Empress Dowager''s arms and rubbed hard. The corners of his lips couldn''t help but smoke. When he pretended to be su Xiaorui, he really felt a sense of disobedience in his heart.


    The Empress Dowager stroked Su Xiaorui''s head and said with some heartache: "Xiaorui is the best. He has always been in mourning home."


    With the Empress Dowager''s testimony, everyone looked at Mi pin with contempt.


    Emperor Ming looked at Mi pin''s eyes, but he also felt a little impatient. He looked at the girl beside her and said, "why don''t you help your mother down?"


    The girl beside her was glared at by the emperor, and she felt cold in her heart. She quickly reached out to help mibin.


    But mibin blocked her hand away. She looked at Su Xiaorui suspiciously: "it''s impossible! You just stepped on my skirt


    Ye Xiaonian is a very sensible child, which is obvious to all. He doesn''t play pranks at all.


    Emperor Ming said coldly: "Xiaonian can''t do such a thing."


    Mibin also knew this, so she insisted on pointing to Su Xiaorui: "he is Su Xiaorui!"


    Ye Xiaonian continued to cry and roll: "Oh, my great grandmother, I''m clearly here! Is Xiaorui so bad? "


    The Empress Dowager patted his body and coaxed him in a soft voice: "who said that? My favorite is Xiao Rui. "


    Mibin still insists on accusing Su Xiaorui. At this moment, ye feibai gets up in a displeasure way.


    His eyes were cold and sharp, with a touch of violence, and his voice was cold and serious: "my king''s son does not need you to question."


    Night is not white toward the night of Empress Dowager side small read to wave, light way: "small Rui, we go home."


    "Good." It''s necessary to perform the whole set of plays, so night Xiao Nian still has tears on her long eyelashes. He wiped it with his hands, then spread his hands and ran towards yefeibai, with a look of grievance on his face.


    Su Xiaorui pretended to walk in the way of night Xiaonian. He raised his head and straightened his chest. Step by step, he walked towards the night.


    If there were people who had questioned the truth before, as mibin said, now that there is no evidence in vain, they would not be foolish enough to doubt it.


    A natural father will never mistake his child.


    Ye feibai took the two children''s hands and left without looking back. His back was tall and proud.


    Everyone watched the night go away in vain, and a man with a look of consternation on his face began to whisper in a low voice.


    Mibin didn''t expect that things would turn out like this. Her face was even more ugly.


    For the sake of the feast, he didn''t like to have a good drink? Empress mibin, it''s common for you to fall down accidentally. Just change your clothes, and no one will laugh at you. Why do you have to pick up Xiao Rui? "


    Someone nearby echoed, "yes, that''s it."


    "He''s just a child. He doesn''t behave like this even though he''s a little rowdy on weekdays. Besides, he has been standing by the emperor''s grandmother When ye Feixu said this, mipin felt even more broken.The Empress Dowager had not seen these two children for a long time. Today, they had a hard time getting along with each other, but they left like this.


    The Empress Dowager was very unhappy.


    Originally a good party, but make such a mess, MI pin a hundred words, face blue and purple, had to leave bitterly.


    When Su Ying saw ye feibai and her two children back, her face was full of surprise: "aren''t you going to the palace banquet? Why did you come back so soon? "


    Su Xiaorui smiles and kisses Su Ying''s stomach: "we come back to accompany my mother and sister."


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s complacent eyebrows and eyes, and then looks at yefeibai and yexiaonian. Seeing that there is a layer of smile in their eyes, she reaches out and pinches Su Xiaorui''s face: "have you done something bad again?"


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "in fact, it''s not a bad thing. It''s just revenge for my mother."


    "Well?" Su Ying looked at him curiously, "do you want to listen?"


    Su Xiaorui cleared his throat and talked about what happened at the party: "this is what happened..."


    Su Xiaorui hummed: "since she dares to speak ill of her mother, she must know that there is such a result!"


    Su Ying thought of the scene that night feibai was covering up the two children. Mi pin was mad and couldn''t help laughing: "so you came back before the party started?"


    Night small read a way: "this is also good, otherwise do not know when to arrive again."


    Night is not white mood is good, arrogant eyes emerge in a little smile, he looked at the two children: "now it is not early, you go back to sleep."


    "Dad will send us away again..." Su Xiaorui sighed, he pulled the sleeve of night non white: "Dad, don''t forget what you said before, take us to play next time?"


    "Well."


    Su Ying saw the night is not white will two small ghosts push out, some helplessly shook his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 734

    In a twinkling of an eye, spring flowers bloom, and everything recovers.


    Su Ying''s stomach is getting bigger and bigger. It''s time to give birth.


    On the first day of the new year, Su Ying was helped up by green marks. When she saw the scene outside the door, she was shocked.


    When she gave birth for the first time, Liu ronghua sent a lot of silver pots. Hongbo and lvying prepared birth giving gifts such as duck eggs, steamed buns and Yangsheng, which filled the whole yard.


    This time, more than last time, hundreds of silver pots with millet stalks and auspicious purses were shining in the sun.


    Su Ying eyes slightly jump, she can''t help stroking his forehead: "do not want to be so exaggerated ah!"


    Green Mark said with a smile: "these are all blessings to the princess."


    Su Xiaorui excitedly ran to Su Ying: "mother, my uncle sent a lot of silver pots in the early morning, saying that this can reduce the pain of childbirth for you."


    Su Ying''s head was covered with black lines and muttered: "this is really..."


    Ye Xiaonian was also curious about the scene: "just now my father asked Uncle four and uncle Ouyang to prepare, and said they would send some."


    Su Ying stroked her forehead again and chuckled: "your father believes this too?"


    "Dad has prepared a lot of them, but they can''t be put down here. They''re all over there He said we should put more. " Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s direction. So many silver pots really blind her eyes.


    "But." Su Xiaorui stepped forward to hold Su Ying''s arm. "My uncle said that although my mother was inconvenient to move, she still needed to go early and late every day, and walk around the yard more."


    Su Ying insisted on this habit for four months, and refused to let it fall every day. She really felt that it was better to believe in herself and her brother''s medical skills.


    Five years ago, the phenomenon of dystocia is still fresh in my mind, and Su Ying now feels very dangerous.


    She could not help but feel a little nervous at the thought of her coming into labor.


    She looked down at her bulging stomach, and a touch of worry flashed between her eyebrows.


    Green mark knew what Su Ying was thinking. She said in a low voice, "princess, please don''t worry. The prince has invited the most reliable and trusted steady woman and nurse to live in. When she falls down, there is the best imperial physician in the palace. The eldest son will come too. "


    Su Ying gently breathed a sigh of relief, relative to their own, before their own belong to the state of escape, now is at ease in childbirth.


    She still hoped that she did not need to use her brother in her production. After all, he was now being watched by the queen and needed to be covered up.


    Green Mark says again: "red wave and four imperial concubines have gone to the temple to burn incense for you, so this time it will be smooth."


    Su Ying nodded, and she thought of what: "and..."


    Green mark flushes her complacent smile: "the delivery room has also been cleaned up, when the time comes, everything inside should be disinfected."


    Su Ying praised her with her eyes: "very good."


    Time passed without delay.


    In the days when Su Ying was in labor, several doctors with excellent medical skills were on duty in the farm, and the stable women were always ready to go there as soon as there was any movement from the princess.


    Su Ying also had some worries before, but everything was ready, and she was relieved to eat and drink well.


    Vaguely, she was still with a trace of expectation, thinking that the little guy had stayed in the stomach for a long time, and come out quickly.


    Compared with Su Ying''s calmness, the night is not white, and she is worried and worried.


    He did not eat well, sleep well, the whole person was haggard a lot.


    However, he can not bring his own negative emotions to Su Ying, can not let her see that he is nervous.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Ye Fei''s restless appearance and pulls him to play chess with him.


    He dropped a black spot, and his eyebrows flashed with a look of embarrassment: "you are not the first time to be a father, as for so nervous? It makes people think it''s not your sister-in-law who gives birth to children, but you. "


    Night Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and a trace of worry flashed in his eyes. His mind was not in chess: "I wish I could have suffered for her."


    This is not his first time as a father, but the first time to accompany her to give birth.


    Watching her stomach grow bigger and bigger, he felt happy from the bottom of his heart, but how dangerous it has been to have children since ancient times.


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that the night was not white, his face was tense, and his face was pale. He could not help but explain: "that''s what this woman is about when she gives birth to a child. Her sister-in-law is a blessed person, and she must be smooth."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s solution night is not white and did not listen to how much, he used to be noble, indifferent, indifferent, now do not know where to run: "I go to see her."


    Ouyang Liuyun grabbed him and said, "my sister-in-law told me in the morning that she was not very nervous, but she was inexplicably nervous when she saw you. She also said that you sighed in the middle of the night... "


    Night is not white eyebrows again tight wrinkled.


    "Just sit here for a while and let your sister-in-law be quiet."


    Night is not white and does not speak.


    Ouyang Liuyun sighed: "ronghua has excellent medical skills. If you don''t believe others, you should always believe him, right? You sit here quietly, adjust your state and then go to see your sister-in-law. I feel nervous when I look at you like this. "Ye feibai sits down again. As soon as he is ready to have a game of chess with Ouyang Liuyun, he sees Su Xiaorui running over in a hurry. He runs very fast and gasps heavily. He doesn''t know what expression it is: "Dad, my mother is going to have a baby! Doctor Wang and Mrs. wenpo have already gone in... "


    "To be born?" Night is not white, the whole person jumped up, he ran forward a few steps, and then turned to see Ouyang Liuyun.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at Ye Fei''s pale face, and his forehead was filled with sweat. He gave him a reassuring smile: "it will be OK. I''ll give them all to me. "


    Ye feibai arrived at the door of the delivery room with a pale face. He saw yefeixu, situ Mengyao and Xiaonian standing outside, their faces tense.


    The night is not white as if to rush in: "what''s going on inside?"


    Ye Feixu gave Ling Feng a look in his eyes, and they hurriedly pulled ye feibai together: "my sister-in-law just went in soon. How can this woman give birth to a child so fast?"


    Seeing that the night was not white and solemn, situ Mengyao was ready to rush in at any time. He said quickly, "the second brother is still waiting outside, otherwise it will be bad for you and your sister-in-law."


    The night is not white to listen to this, this just stabilizes the body, anxiously extremely looks inside.


    Situ Mengyao comforted her, and her face was tense.


    At this time, Hongbo came out with an empty bowl. She reported to Yefei Bai: "my Lord, the princess has been in pain for a while. Now she is better. She has just eaten a large bowl of noodles and is strengthening her strength."


    Red wave see night is not white also want to open mouth to ask what, and busy will su Ying''s words: "the princess also said, the prince must not go in, otherwise she will be nervous."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 735

    Su Ying has experienced childbirth. She knows how painful it is to give birth. She also knows that pain is accompanied by happiness. At the same time, she also knows that when to give birth to a child is an unknown number.


    Now all she can do is eat and wait.


    This pain is a burst of, only to the time of labor, the pain will become more and more frequent, although the pain almost fainted.


    Su Ying or silently prayed to come quickly, in the past, don''t hurt for two or three days to reproduce, it is simply to kill.


    Green mark see Su shadow half in bed, closed eyes, she spoke with her to distract her attention: "princess, the prince is outside guard."


    "Don''t let him in." Su Ying thought that she didn''t want him to see the appearance of his own child, "and, no matter who comes in, he must be asked to change into clean clothes."


    Green mark nodded: "princess, take it easy. I will remember what you said earlier."


    Su Ying nodded: "that''s good."


    Green Mark says again: "if the princess is in pain, don''t bear it. Just shout it out and be more comfortable."


    Su Ying shook his head: "just now that pain in the past, now is not particularly painful."


    The process of production is not fast, and the onset of labor is not frequent. Now there is no sign of production at all.


    Outside the courtyard, a servant set up a table and prepared tea.


    Night is not white, he can not sit still, his face nervous, walking around the yard.


    He looked into the room again and again, and there was nothing in it.


    Night small read sit still, hands tightly together.


    Su Xiaorui walks up and down with night Fei''s white body. He doesn''t know what he thinks of: "Daddy, does she hurt when she was born to us?"


    "It''s very painful," he said


    "Would she be afraid if you weren''t there?"


    "Yes."


    At that time, he was not around her, and she misunderstood him. How scared and helpless she was when she had a difficult labor.


    Night is not white a heart hanging in the air, seven up and eight down, he now want to rush in to accompany her, guard her.


    Su Xiaorui thought about it for a while. He thought that his mother would be very painful and afraid when he gave birth to his younger sister. He suddenly felt a little bit like crying, and he felt that it was unlucky to cry now.


    His eyes were full of tears, and he held it hard, not daring to fall down.


    About an hour later, the red wave came out of it.


    Ye feibai looked at her nervously: "shadow she..."


    Hongbo replied respectfully: "go back to the prince. The princess is hungry. The maid will give her the following note."


    Night is not white and inexplicably relieved.


    Ye Feixu said to ye feibai with a smile: "sister in law is still in the mood to eat noodles. I think the situation is very good."


    Su Xiaorui also felt that the atmosphere was too dignified at the moment. He joked, "my little sister must be greedy. When she comes out, I will take her to eat delicious food every day."


    After listening to their words, ye feibai''s anxiety did not decrease at all.


    The palace got the news of Su Ying''s production, and sent several more doctors to the palace. Now they are all guarding outside.


    But Ouyang Liuyun has not brought Liu ronghua here, and night Fei frowns. He looked at Ling Feng and said in a deep voice, "you must ensure the safety of Liu ronghua, and bring him here immediately."


    "I understand."


    The sky gradually dark down, Su Ying endured a period of frequent pain, the pain is no pain can be compared, as if all the internal organs are twisted together.


    Red wave looked at Su Ying''s white complexion. Her teeth almost broke her lips. She took out her silk handkerchief and wiped the cold sweat on Su Ying''s face. She said heartily, "princess, don''t bear the pain, just shout it out."


    The pain grew stronger and stronger.


    Su Ying''s fingers tightly grasp the red wave''s hand, she grasps very hard, the blue Meridian on the back of the hand suddenly rises, the knuckle turns white.


    Su Ying only felt that the whole person was going to be torn and torn apart. She felt confused and could not hear what the people nearby were saying.


    "The mouth of the palace is open, the mouth of the palace is open..." Wenpo has been here for a day, and now she is a little excited. She is busy to let red wave to Su Ying with a mouthful of ginseng, "princess, you first have a rest, and so on will let good strength."


    Su Ying''s body is getting more and more painful, which is beyond her tolerance.


    She groaned in pain. She didn''t want to cry. Her brain gave her instructions, and her tears kept falling down.


    It seems that it has just been a while, and it seems that it has been a long time.


    In her ear came the anxious voice of wenpo. She said something, but she couldn''t hear it clearly.


    She didn''t know how long she had been in a coma. When she woke up, she was still surrounded by the pain to the extreme.


    "Force, princess, use more force..."


    Su Ying felt that she had no strength at all, and even opened her eyes.


    Su Ying leans in the arms of red wave, she feels that she is going to be unable to hold on."Princess, Princess..."


    "Mother, mother..."


    Inside, outside, there are many people calling her, anxious, frightened, those voices are very noisy, she wants to respond, but has no strength.


    She faintly hears night not white firm voice: "if meets the danger really, goes to the son to stay the mother."


    Su Ying vaguely thought, she could not hold on, did not want to work harder.


    But she is not willing, she does not allow, in the womb is her 10 month pregnant child, may be more than one. She can''t leave, otherwise only her children will be left. What will they do?


    Su Ying''s eyes closed and her tears fell down.


    Red wave looks at Su Ying at the moment this kind of appearance, wish to accept for her, she dare not cry, afraid oneself disorderly discretion.


    The princess''s birth position is not correct, and now she has no strength. If she goes on like this, she is afraid that both mother and child will be damaged.


    The grand doctor has ordered people to decoct the princess and hang her Qi. Wenpo is still working hard: "princess, you can use force again."


    The night waiting outside was not white, his eyes were red, and he had a sullen look. He was eager to rush in and kill all the doctors and stable women.


    "Not white, not white, don''t be impulsive!" Ye Feixu pulled ye feibai hard, "sister-in-law, she will be OK."


    Night is not white voice is trembling, all over the body are emitting a murderous spirit: "shadow has been lying in it for so long, these quack doctors have no way!"


    "Wait patiently. Ronghua will come soon."


    Night is not white, deep eyes are full of forest light, voice with bone chilling: "if there is a shadow, I let her pay for her life!"


    Night Fei Xu''s forehead is also cold sweat, now the scene is a little difficult to control, he comforted: "no, no, my sister-in-law must be good."


    Situ Mengyao hands together to worship the sky: "sister-in-law deep blessing, children will be Shun Li."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 736

    Night feibai listen to the voice of Su Ying in the delivery room getting weaker and weaker, and his whole world will collapse.


    His heart sank a little bit, and he suddenly felt that it didn''t matter even if there were no children, as long as she was OK.


    Night Feixu looks at the situation is not right, and see the night is not white, the whole person is going to collapse, he is also anxious.


    He saw green mark holding incense kneeling on the ground, chanting blessings. He also ordered people to light the incense and stick it all over the yard. For a moment, the smoke in the yard was misty, which was the smell of incense.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian refuse to go to bed anyway.


    They stood at the door, weeping from time to time.


    They don''t know what to do now. They can only turn their hope to unknown forces.


    They also learned the appearance of green mark, and knelt there devoutly, praying and praying, hoping that their mother could give birth smoothly.


    Su Ying at the moment only feel very painful, very painful, very want to give up like this.


    "Princess, you need more strength Use more energy... "


    "Princess, Princess..."


    "Princess, you must insist..."


    After praying for half a while, they didn''t see their mother getting better. Instead, they heard the doctor say that their mother had no strength to give birth. They even heard that if they went on like this, their mother would die.


    Su Xiaorui''s tears suddenly came out: "mother, if you die, we will become motherless children immediately. We will become very poor and pitiful..."


    Hearing this, situ Mengyao kept wiping tears with her hands.


    Ye Xiaonian also called out to the inside: "mother, I know you are now very painful, please use some strength."


    Su Xiaorui called out loud: "mother, don''t you want us?"


    Night is not white, the whole body is tight together, the state is also very bad.


    He suddenly heard Su Xiaorui''s cry, his face changed slightly, and he strode towards Su Xiaorui.


    Night Fei''s eyes are cold and cold, and he mentions Su Xiaorui''s hateful beating on his buttocks. His voice is stern: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Su Xiaorui ignored him, but continued to shout at the window lattice: "mother, if you leave, dad will marry stepmother immediately."


    Ye Feixu understood Su Xiaorui''s words and cried, "sister-in-law, my second brother knew you were still there, so I''ve been waiting for you. But if you leave now, the second brother will marry a younger woman in the twinkling of an eye. Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian will really become very poor. "


    Su Xiaorui cried more miserably: "stepmother gave birth to a baby, father loves stepmother and forgets you, also don''t want us two. When the time comes, my brother''s son''s position will be taken away by that doll, and we will be swept out of the house. "


    In Su Xiaorui''s atmosphere, ye Xiaonian cried very sad and couldn''t say anything.


    Su Xiaorui was also conquered by his imagination. He began to cry bitterly, with a strong cry in his voice: "if your mother is dead, someone else will beat your baby and spend your money sleeping with your man!"


    Su Ying''s face was half bloody. She was very tired and tired. She felt that she was about to give up and even wanted to leave her last words.


    But when she heard Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian crying, she felt excited and worried.


    When she heard the last sentence, she was even more entangled. If she left, the things that belonged to her would be taken away by another woman.


    She gritted her teeth in secret, and her lost sense slowly came back.


    Ye feibai heard Su Xiaorui say more and more, and then he mentioned him again, and there was another fat beating on his buttocks. Su Xiaorui shrieked out: "Mom, dad will hit me now. If you leave, he doesn''t know how to torture me. I''d better go with you!"


    Ye Fei''s blue veins on his forehead jumped wildly. He looked at the inside of his head. He made trouble for him outside. He looked at Su Xiaorui''s eyes and was full of anger: "you dare to give me nonsense again!"


    "Uncle, uncle!" Su Xiaorui saw Liu ronghua come over, and his face was frightened and flustered.


    He fluttered in yefeibai''s hand, took off yefeibai''s hand and faced Liu ronghua: "uncle, uncle, you are finally here! Save your mother, save your mother


    Ye Feixu saw Liu ronghua come over, and they all cried with joy: "master ronghua, you are here at last!"


    Liu ronghua''s face was so flustered that he didn''t have time to explain, so he immediately changed into clean clothes and rushed in.


    Seeing him enter the delivery room, yefeibai gently breathed a sigh of relief.


    Su Ying was inspired by two children before, but now Liu ronghua is in charge. Su Ying feels that her strength has also recovered.


    After a short quarter of an hour.


    Steady woman came to a surprise voice: "the child''s head came out, the child''s head came out! Princess, you are working harder... "


    Su Ying took a breath and exerted all her strength.


    Both of them were staring at the door.


    With a high scream, followed by a loud cry from the child.Su Xiaorui has forgotten what happened to yefeibai just now. He pulls ye feibai''s hand, and his face is full of joy and excitement: "Dad, my mother is born, my mother is born!"


    "Born, born..." The night is not white, some blankly looking at the front, carrying a breath of relief.


    Ye Feixu burst out laughing: "great, wonderful!"


    Sima Mengyao wiped the sweat on her forehead and tossed about all night, and her heart finally fell back to its original place.


    After a while, steady woman took the baby out of the delivery room, and the child was wrapped in red brocade cloth.


    Steady old woman''s face is full of smile: "Lord, you see is a young childe. Young master, you are very handsome


    "It''s a brother!" Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian look at each other and smile.


    Night is not in vain to see the child: "how is the princess now?"


    The steady woman was frightened by Ye Fei''s sharp eyes and said, "the princess''s spirit is much better after the miracle doctor comes."


    Night is not white this just at ease down, carefully held the child in her arms to come over.


    The blood on the child has been washed clean, his face is red and wrinkled, and his eyes can not open. He''s very small, like a little cat.


    The night is not white to look at him, the heart is warm, the eye bottom exudes the gentle look.


    Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao all gathered around. They had never seen a new child. They were curious. Their faces were full of excitement: "so small."


    Su Xiaorui is not happy to see his younger brother. He stands on tiptoe and yells: "I want to see it, and I want to see it too."


    Night is not white micro squat down, night Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui look at this little brother, are shocked.


    He looked so small and fragile that they didn''t dare to reach out and touch him, for fear that it would break.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 737

    Su Xiaorui stares at his little brother for a long time, and suddenly he laughs: "the little brother looks so ugly."


    Ye Feixu chuckled and rubbed his head: "you looked like him when you were a child."


    Su Xiaorui snorted, his face was not happy: "nonsense, I was a child you did not see me."


    Night Fei Xudun, touched his nose: "I have seen Xiaonian."


    Su Xiaorui hummed to him: "I look better than my brother. What you see can''t represent me."


    Ye Feixu looked back and forth on Su Xiaorui''s face and shook his head: "it''s no difference. On the first day of the new year, I didn''t see that you two exchanged identities."


    Night small read speechless, he is lying also shot.


    One side of the steady woman said with a smile: "second young master, the little young master is still small now, and it will look good after the equal length is opened."


    Su Xiaorui was a little worried at this time: "my brother and I look the same, later my brother looks like us, we look the same as Dad. In the future, we look in the mirror every day, which is a bit... "


    Night small read black and white eyes can not help but stare at him: "you think more."


    "Oh, let''s show it to the AI family." At this time, everyone turned around and found that the Empress Dowager also came.


    The Empress Dowager got the news of Su Ying''s birth yesterday, but she waited all night and didn''t hear anything.


    She was in a hurry and came early in the morning.


    "Grand mother, are you here, too?" Su Xiaorui came forward and took the Empress Dowager''s hand. His white and tender face showed a simple smile. There was pride and complacency between his eyebrows and eyes: "my mother has a lovely brother. Come here and have a look."


    Ye Xiaonian glances at Su Xiaorui and murmurs in his heart. It''s not what he said just now.


    "Is it a boy? Good! Good The Empress Dowager''s eyes and corners of her mouth were full of joy.


    She quickly stepped forward and carefully picked up the child. She looked at him lovingly and said with a smile, "Oh, this child is so good."


    "The eyebrows and eyes are not white, and the little mouth is like a shadow." The Empress Dowager held the child in her arms and was reluctant to give up, as if she had got a baby.


    "Let me have a look, and I will see it too." King Lin''an and Princess Lin''an are the same as the Empress Dowager. They are anxious for a night and can''t get news. They just heard the news of Yinger''s dystocia and rushed to them in a hurry.


    Princess Lin''an had cried several times in the carriage, but her eyes were still red.


    Now that she heard that the shadow was all right, and that the child was healthy and healthy, she felt relieved and gently wiped the tears in her eyes with a veil.


    Lin''an Wang carefully took the child over and laughed happily: "look, look, the child is really beautiful."


    Around is the joy of laughter, Lin''an princess suddenly think of something, she busy way: "be careful to see the wind, or take back to the room first."


    The night is not white, it seems that this just really came back to God, his haggard face showed a touch of joy: "reward! Each person in the farm will be rewarded with five Liang silver! "


    The Empress Dowager came back to her mind: "reward!"


    "Yes." Behind her, mother Hu held a tray in her hand and offered the things that had been prepared for a long time.


    At this moment, there was another cry in the room.


    People subconsciously look at the child in the hands of the steady woman, but see that the child''s eyes are closed, sleeping soundly, and there is no crying.


    Is this cry coming from the house?


    All eyes were full of surprise, and they all looked into the room, staring at the door, motionless.


    The cry of the baby inside grew louder and louder.


    A moment later, another midwife came out.


    The expression on her face was so excited that she held a crying child in her hand.


    She saluted the crowd. She looked at the night, and her voice trembled: "Lord, you are still a young man!"


    Ye feibai looked at the child in her arms, and her heart seemed to have missed several beats.


    He took the child carefully and patted him gently.


    He looked at the crying child, his heart was soft, like water grass. It was a strange feeling, as if there was an inexplicable force linking them together.


    There was a smile on his lips.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the child in consternation. Her face was thick and unbelievable.


    Then she forgot to be reserved and laughed happily: "the shadow is really a blessing, deep appreciation! Give it again


    There was a look of surprise and joy on the faces of the rest of the crowd.


    Ye Feixu, as if he had two children, was full of joy: "sister-in-law has got two boys again!"


    Situ Mengyao also lost the calm in the past: "this is really good."


    Because of the presence of the empress dowager, King Lin''an didn''t say that he was worthy of being my dry daughter. His voice was bright and clear: "the shadow is too powerful, ha ha!"


    Princess Lin''an worshipped the sky with her hands folded. She stroked her chest: "this is good, this is good!"Su Xiaorui stood on tiptoe and yelled to see his brother. His black eyes were bright: "I have another brother. I want to see it. I want to see it."


    The fourth brother was much more noisy than the third brother just now. Su Xiaorui put out his hand and gently poked him in the face: "brother, don''t cry. Although I''m a little ugly, I''ve become as good-looking as I am when I grow up. "


    The people were not able to laugh or cry because of his words.


    Su Xiaorui finished seeing his fourth brother, clapped his hands and said to ye Xiaorui: "now there are two younger brothers, one for you and one for me."


    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head to express his satisfaction: "good."


    Lin''an Wang was amused by the two children. He kneaded the two children and chuckled: "you two share toys?"


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "we are helping dad and mother to solve their problems and bring their younger brother."


    Night Fei Xu pinched his small face: "to be good to my brother, don''t bully him."


    "Not really."


    Ye Xiaonian said wisely, "my mother has worked so hard to give birth to them, and we will treat them very well."


    After the child was seen, it was soon carried in by the midwife.


    Su Xiaorui spread out his hand: "although there is no younger sister to play with, it''s good to have two younger brothers, ha ha..."


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "you just know to play."


    "Or I''ll play with both brothers? "


    Ye Xiaonian


    The fact that Princess Huai gave birth to twins again was introduced into the palace. The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was naturally overjoyed at the news.


    He immediately sent people to send gold, jewelry, treasures and other things to reward the daughter-in-law who had done a good job to the royal family.


    Emperor Ming was also a little proud at this time. As expected, he did not mistake people. Su Ying was indeed blessed. He had worried that feibai had only a shadow in his life, and that she had four sons.


    When the emperor thought of this place, he was not satisfied. He flashed a complicated look between his eyebrows. What task would he give to the non white school.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 738

    At the moment, the empress dowager, King Lin''an, Princess Lin''an, ye Feixu and situ Mengyao all went back to their rooms and sat down. Some servants prepared tea for them.


    At the moment, the Empress Dowager was full of red light. She thought of the two children and felt a little dizzy. She kept sighing: "the shadow is indeed a blessed person."


    Now, she didn''t have to worry about other women.


    Who gave birth to four children in six years of marriage in Beijing? All boys?


    King Lin''an was drinking tea, and his mouth couldn''t be closed with a smile: "the shadow gave birth to two times, and they were both twins, and they were all boys. This is the envy of others!"


    Night is not Xu slow just over the excitement, now eyes are envious look: "it is really envy can not come."


    He looked at situ Mengyao tenderly. She was pregnant with a child. Maybe, there should be only one. He felt that he was the happiest man in the world.


    Night is not white, this happiness must be doubled, or several times.


    Sima Mengyao understood the meaning of yefeixu and stroked her stomach. Now she felt very satisfied.


    She is happy for Su Ying and thanks her for infecting her with pregnancy gas.


    In the delivery room.


    Su Ying gave birth to two children in one breath, and all her strength seemed to be exhausted.


    She was in a coma for a moment. A cry came from her ear. Su Ying called vaguely: "child, child..."


    The midwife held two children to Su Ying and said with a smile, "princess, you see, both of them are little boys."


    She gently raised her hand to touch the child''s face, so small two groups, than the original small Rui and small read two smaller.


    Su Ying said with a low smile: "both are boys. I thought there would be a daughter."


    Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian touch her stomach every day and call her sister and sister. They talk to her every morning and evening.


    I don''t know that she has been hinted by psychology for too long. She always thinks that she will have a little girl. She often dreams of dressing up her daughter beautifully.


    The two little sons are very lovely, but Su Ying is a little lost at the moment.


    "The princess is still young, so I''ll have a few more," she said with a smile


    Su Ying thought of giving birth to a child, her eyes emerged a touch of panic, giving birth to a child is really too painful, if she can, she would rather never experience it again in this life.


    At this time, Su Ying felt her stomach ache again. This kind of pain she had experienced before was becoming more and more frequent.


    "Ah Su Ying groaned low and low, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    There was a touch of wonder on her face, but she didn''t have much energy to think at the moment.


    Liu ronghua seemed to have foreseen it for a long time, but was not shocked.


    He let people give Su Ying a piece of ginseng, gentle tone: "you will rest, and so on will also need some strength."


    Su Ying is also the experience of giving birth to a child. Before the opening of the palace, Liu ronghua''s diagnosis and treatment in the middle, the third child was born smoothly.


    After a while, a loud cry came from the room.


    Ye Fei Bai Ben was waiting outside, just waiting for himself to be able to enter at the first time. Unexpectedly, the midwife took the baby out again: "congratulations to the Lord, congratulations to the Lord, a thousand gold."


    Yefeibai has never been shocked for a moment. The whole person is petrified.


    He looked at the baby in the midwife''s hand and almost forgot to hold it.


    The Empress Dowager and others could not believe their eyes when they heard the news.


    The shadow son unexpectedly suddenly two male and one female three children?


    "The Lord is so happy!" The midwife kept smiling and gave birth to triplets at once, which is a strange thing in the whole Dongling.


    The night is not white and dark eyes in a flash of light, he held his little daughter over, hands are shaking.


    She was also red and wrinkled, but he just thought she was the best looking child in the world.


    He has always been indifferent, and he will not be so happy. There is a wonderful feeling in his heart. He feels very happy, and there is a very proud feeling.


    At the moment, he most wanted to accompany the shadow. She gave birth to these three children at one go. How tired she was and how painful she was.


    The Empress Dowager came over and said, "it looks like a shadow, OK, OK! Ha ha


    "Reward! Give it again


    The Empress Dowager is really excited, the whole person is bathed in a kind of thick happiness, wish to give all the good things to Su Ying.


    He is indeed a blessed man!


    She put her hands together and said, "God bless you, that''s great. It''s wonderful!"


    At this moment, ye Feixu felt that he should be happy and crazy, and jump and jump.


    as like as two peas, the face of the master''s dream is very beautiful. "When you grow up, you must be a beauty.""Whoa, whoa! There''s a sister, there''s a sister! " Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian are going crazy.


    Lin''an Wang is also excited like a child, laughing loudly: "shadow son now has five children, really can''t raise them."


    "Oh, what have I missed?" Ouyang Liuyun came from the outside. He seemed to be in a bit of a mess, and his sleeves were missing.


    But he looked at the courtyard beaming with joy, knowing that his sister-in-law and the children were healthy, and his eyebrows also showed a strong smile.


    Su Xiaorui now wants to express his joy to the whole world.


    He happily ran towards Ouyang Liuyun, pulling his ragged sleeve: "Uncle Ouyang, I have a sister, I have a sister!"


    "It has to be!" Ouyang Liuyun winked at him, "your father planted it by himself."


    "No, my mother has two younger brothers and a younger sister."


    Ouyang Liuyun was shocked. He was stunned for a long time. He said slowly and leisurely, "you don''t count?"


    Su Xiaorui said casually: "of course we don''t care. My mother gave birth to three more."


    Ouyang Liuyun pinched Su Xiaorui forcefully: "does it hurt?"


    "It hurts!" Su Xiaorui angrily clapped his hand, "of course, it''s not a dream. Is your mother powerful?"


    "Fierce, persistence is invincible!" Ouyang Liuyun held Su Xiaorui in his arms. He walked quickly to the side of yefeibai. His eyes were full of banter, "feibai, sister-in-law is powerful, you are more powerful! You''ve sowed well, ha ha ha


    Yefei glanced at him coldly: "go."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes flashed a touch of narrow: "Oh, this ability, men all over the world are envious of yo!"


    Emperor Ming got news again that he had a daughter.


    What other ideas did the emperor have before? At the moment, he felt very happy. He didn''t have a granddaughter: "reward! Give it again


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 739

    After su Ying gave birth, her strength seemed to have been drained out, and she became very weak and tired. She seemed to have gone through hell.


    Knowing that the three children were safe and healthy, she could not hold on any longer, so she fell asleep.


    Su Ying didn''t know how long she had been sleeping. After she opened her eyes, she saw that night was not white at the head of the bed.


    "Awake?" Her lips were white and her head was low.


    He reached out his hand and caressed her cheek with tenderness and affection: "hard work."


    Su Ying looks at night is not white, his complexion is not good, eyelids are green gray, looks like a long time did not rest.


    Su Ying on his deep black eyes, anti holding his hand, quietly asked: "how long you haven''t had a rest, go to sleep for a while."


    His slender fingers lingered on her cheek, cherishing the appearance: "are you hungry? You have something to eat first. "


    Night is not white to turn back to order a, green mark immediately will be ready to send things in.


    Ye feibai personally serves him. He holds Su Ying against the soft pillow and takes the bowl from the Green Mark''s hand and feeds it to Su Ying one by one.


    He thought of the long wait before, only felt that it was the darkest and most frightening moment.


    Su Ying ate slowly, while carefully looking at the beautiful man in front of her, she found that in addition to his haggard face, his beard was pulled, and even his clothes were wrinkled.


    Su Ying''s eyes also flash a touch of heartache: "from my production to now, you have not had a good sleep?"


    Night is not white do not speak, Su Ying only as a default.


    "I thought I would never see you again," she sighed


    "No nonsense!" Night is not white eyebrow tiny frown, stares at her seriously, the temperature around instantly drops to freezing point.


    Su Ying looked at his look, stretched out her hand and pinched him on his smooth body. She laughed and coaxed him: "don''t be so serious, your highness Huai. I won''t let you go. If I do go, what if other women will occupy the nest, beat my children, spend my money and sleep with my man


    Night is not white lip Cape gently pulled pull, and then quickly convergence smile, serious way: "will not."


    Su Ying took another bite, but she didn''t hear clearly: "hmm?"


    "No one else, never." Ye feibai took a silk handkerchief from one side and gently wiped Su Ying''s lip corner. His fingers gently stroked her red lips. The action was indescribable tenderness.


    His beautiful face was vaguely close to her face, "so you can''t leave me in this life, eh?"


    Su Ying in his deep eyes, gently nodded.


    How could she leave him and enjoy his kindness to her? How could she be willing to give up?


    Su Ying finished noodles, her eyes toward the outside of a glance: "where are the children?"


    "I''ve been nursed by the nurse." Night feibai Sheng is afraid that several children are making trouble with Su Ying, so he places the three of them in another room.


    The three children were soon brought over. They had just been nursed and had a good sleep.


    Children are small, smaller than ordinary children, but look very good, they have a baby like milk fragrance.


    Before Su Ying gave birth, she had no energy and spirit to look at her two children carefully.


    Now she look at this, that touch, smile permeated in her eyebrows: "old three and old four look really like, most of them still like you."


    The night is not white point of the daughter''s nose, face with a charm matchless smile, eyes such as deep pool: "daughter like you, grow up must be a good-looking girl."


    Su Ying''s eyes are full of smile: "haven''t you named these children yet?"


    "Not yet."


    Su Ying thought for a while and said slowly, "it''s not urgent to name it. The name will be with them for life. I''ll think about it. But I''ve come up with a nickname


    The night is not white to look at her: "say to listen."


    Su Ying pointed to each child and said, "this is the third child, the little potato, the fourth, the tomato, the fifth, the pumpkin."


    After hearing this, ye feibai chuckled and said, "are all vegetable names?"


    "Don''t you think it''s cute?" Su Ying picked her eyebrows at night Fei Bai and bowed her head to kiss the child. "They were born in the farm. It''s a coincidence to take this nickname, isn''t it?"


    Night feibai felt that Su Ying was happy, and naturally would not oppose it. He called it "little potato, little tomato, little pumpkin."


    "What about me? What about me?" Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian had been worried about their mother before. Now they heard that their mother was awake, so they rushed over.


    They were still at the door when they heard their mother nickname their younger brother and sister, and they were a little jealous.


    Night is not white rare facial expression is soft, he began to scrape Su Xiaorui''s nose: "what are you?"


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth, and his tone was sour: "my mother took a nickname for my younger brother and sister. Why didn''t my brother and I?"Su Ying pinched his face and suddenly thought of something: "Xiao Rui, yesterday my mother heard you saying, if your mother left..."


    The night is not white, and he is thinking of beating Su Xiaorui.


    Su Ying''s original intention is to ask him how he came up with this. Su Xiaorui looks at Su Ying without changing his face: "mother, do you think Chinese cabbage, cabbage, corn which sounds good?"


    Su Ying looked at him with tears and laughter: "it seems that they are not so good."


    "I feel the same way." Su Xiaorui nodded and retreated from the night. "So from now on, my brother''s nickname is corn."


    Ye Xiaonian rolled his eyes at Su Xiaorui: "childish!"


    Su Xiaorui rubbed his two younger brothers'' hands with his fingertips, puffed his pink cheeks and blinked his eyes: "Mom, I like to eat tomatoes best. Can I call them big tomatoes?"


    Su Ying chuckled. She nodded Su Xiaorui''s head and melon seeds: "your father didn''t call you two little carrots? It''s better to... "


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes flashed: "my name is radish, my brother is xiaotou?"


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing. The living treasure was too cute.


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "I don''t use a nickname, small - radish!"


    Su Xiaorui retorted, slightly narrowing his smile eyes: "xiaotou."


    Ye feibai patted Su Xiaorui''s head: "OK, don''t quarrel with your mother."


    Su Ying was thinking, and then gave Xiaonian a nickname. When the time came, five children could play a game: radish squatting, radish squatting, radish squatting, pumpkin squatting, pumpkin squatting, pumpkin squatting, pumpkin stewing tomato squatting


    Think of such a picture, Su Ying felt very much in love.


    A row of pink and jade carved children, and she is their mother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 740

    "Well, I haven''t spoken to my sister today." Su Xiaorui said that the wind is rain, once again diverting his attention.


    He is now reluctant to leave, he will focus on the small pumpkin in Su Ying''s arms: "I want to talk to my sister for a while."


    Although Su Xiaorui, two younger brothers, also like both of them, he still likes this little sister best.


    He reached out his chubby little hand, touched her face, and touched her bald head. He said with a smile, "sister''s hair is so little."


    Night small read holding small pumpkin hand, just feel surprised how small sister''s hand, where are small.


    Su Xiaorui leaned over to kiss the pumpkin''s forehead, as if in placating and saying: "hairless brother also likes you."


    The night is not white between the eyebrows also permeated with a smile.


    Su Ying said with a smile: "when my sister grows up, she will also grow a black and beautiful hair."


    "So it is." Su Xiaorui''s worries were dispelled, and he was very happy. He continued to say to little pumpkin, "when you grow up, my brother will take you to knead clay figurines."


    Night feibai coughed, and he immediately felt that he should find something more for Xiaorui to do, so as not to harm his younger brother and sister.


    Su Xiaorui said a lot of words to his sister. Finally, he hooked up the neck of Xiao Nian at night and was complacent: "some people will call me brother."


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at him indifferently: "you all want to call my brother."


    Su Xiaorui is in a good mood. He doesn''t care about him at all. He smiles and says, "yes, big brother."


    Night Fei white see Su Ying a little tired, he let the nurse take the three children away.


    He helped Su Ying lie down and covered her with quilts. He said in a soft voice, "you can sleep a little more."


    Before going to bed, Su Ying ordered two small buns: "your father hasn''t slept for many days. Take him to sleep, eh?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and said that he would certainly complete the task assigned by his mother: "yes, mother!"


    Ye feibai goes out with Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian. Su Xiaorui jumps around yefeibai. He looks up and looks at yefeibai: "are you happy that my mother has a brother and sister?"


    The night is not white and indifferent to answer a: "well."


    Su Xiaorui saw his father''s joy and began to push forward. He asked, "if you are happy, do you want to give us some reward?"


    Know son Mo ruo father, night feibai easily guessed Su Xiaorui''s mind: "don''t want to write a post today?"


    Su Xiaorui did not dare to say yes, nor nodded. His dark eyes blinked at the night, which was innocent and pitiful.


    Ye Xiaonian is a little funny. Xiao Rui''s move is not good for others, but his father is immune sometimes.


    "It''s OK." Ye Fei Bai Lue nodded with a deep thought. He seemed to have something to say. Su Xiaorui had already held his thigh and cried, "Oh, Dad, you are the best dad in the world. To show my gratitude, may I take a nap with you


    The night is not white to look at him that excited small face flushed appearance, lip corner twitch for a while.


    Su Xiaorui asked suspiciously, "I''m not enough alone, so I''ll sleep with you with my brother."


    Night Xiaonian caresses his forehead with his hand. Xiaorui''s younger brother has no integrity to speak of.


    The door is gently closed by the night, Su Ying faintly hears the dialogue between father and son, and looks forward to the autumn wave and the smile is shallow.


    But she was too tired to sleep again.


    Su Xiaorui has not slept with his father for a long time, but he is a little excited. He must hold the night to sleep.


    His two small hands first hold ye feibai''s arm, and then feel that it is not enough to hold ye feibai''s neck.


    "Don''t make any noise!" Ye feibai stares at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui half lying in his arms, a big smile: "Dad, are you tired of us?"


    "It''s me, not us."


    Su Xiaorui was dissatisfied: "Oh, brother, why do we separate the two of us?"


    Night is not white stretch out a hand to poke open Su Xiaorui''s face, thin lips spit out two words: "annoying."


    "It''s not annoying." Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth and said wrongly, "now we are only two of us. After my younger brother and younger sister grow up, we five people pester you, Dad..."


    Night is not white, think of that kind of picture, suddenly have a very helpless feeling.


    Su Xiaorui see night is not white, he lies in his arms, close his eyes: "Dad, you sleep."


    Night is not white, tense nerves relaxed down, now really feel sleepy. He let his two children make trouble and soon fell asleep.


    Night is not white, rest for an hour and a half, wake up, the sky looks late.


    Two children one left and one right sleep next to him, small face sleep powder, small Rui sleep difference, a foot on his stomach.


    Ye feibai went to bed with his hands and feet and covered his two children with quilts.As soon as he went out, Ling Feng came to report: "Lord, there is no one left who pursues the killers of ronghua."


    Night is not white eyebrow tight Cu, in the eye flash a obliteration meaning: "a live mouth all have no?"


    Ling Feng pauses: "catch those two people already take poison to commit suicide."


    Night is not white, hands behind him, standing upright.


    His eyes looked at the front, that beautiful face, revealing the ferocious, ferocious people dare not look directly.


    Ling Feng hung his head and stood aside. He didn''t dare to breathe too loud.


    On the day of Su Ying''s dystocia, Liu ronghua didn''t show up because of the number of killers trained. The killers predicted that Liu ronghua would appear on the farm, so they laid an ambush near the farm early in the morning.


    If it was not for Ouyang Liuyun who later led these killers, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Night is not white hands tightly clenched into a fist, the back of the hand blue veins burst.


    Anyone, no matter who, as long as hurt the shadow, he will not hesitate to fight against him!


    "Send someone to protect Rong Hua. Be sure to protect his safety."


    "Yes."


    Zhongcui palace.


    The Queen''s face has been gloomy since she heard that Liu ronghua escaped the chase yesterday and that Su Ying had given birth to three children peacefully.


    When the queen saw Mother Cui come in with her head down, her heart sank: "what''s going on there?"


    "The people we sent out..." Mother Cui pressed her voice, but she didn''t dare to say anything more.


    "That''s not true!" The Queen''s eyes showed a cold, angry look. She threw all the tea sets on the table to the ground. Because of her anger, her chest heaved violently, and her eyes were red. "How could he not die? How could he not die?"


    Mother Cui stroked the empress''s chest and said, "my mother is calm, my mother is calm."


    She hesitated for a moment, and then she said, "Niang, Princess Huai has given birth to three children. The emperor and the Empress Dowager have already rewarded them. This..."


    "Su Rong can''t die, Su Ying also lives well!" The Queen''s armor made a mark on the table top, and she took a few breaths gently. "You prepare something for this palace and send it over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 741

    Su Ying wakes up again, only feel the lower body sticky uncomfortable, called green mark red wave to wait on.


    Two girls change clothes and bedding for her, and do a proper cleaning, Su Ying this just comfortable.


    Su Ying asked about the children''s clothes, Green Mark said with a smile: "princess, don''t worry. The clothes that young master and young lady want to wear have been cooked, dried and detoxified."


    "That''s good."


    Su Ying ate something, just want to let the nurse hold a few children to have a look, heard red wave said Lin''an princess came.


    Su Ying saw Princess Lin''an, and her face showed a surprised look: "godmother, how did you come?"


    Princess Lin''an sat down at the head of the bed, took Su Ying''s hand and lovingly looked at her: "my daughter has given birth. How can I be a godmother? I heard that you had a difficult labor. Your Godfather and I were very anxious. "


    "The shadow frightened the ganniang."


    "Silly child, as long as you are safe and sound." Princess Lin''an took Su Ying''s hand and said, "it is most dangerous for a woman to have a child. Fortunately, you are a blessed person and have three children. The Empress Dowager was very happy. She stayed until night last night. Every child was hugging and kissing. No, I sent a lot of things early in the morning


    Su Ying did not expect that the Empress Dowager also personally rushed over: "yesterday, the Empress Dowager did not see one side."


    "Now you just have to sit back and have a good rest. If you don''t do well in this month, you should leave the root of the disease. "


    "Yes."


    "It''s no use leaving a few safe mothers to take care of you. I look very good and feel relieved. You must be obedient and never be petty. "


    Su Ying can''t laugh or cry. She''s not a child anymore: "godmother, I know."


    Princess Lin''an had a touch of relief on her face: "I was worried before. Now seeing that you and feibai are so good, your Godfather and I are at ease. "


    Su Ying''s face shows gratitude.


    Princess Lin''an said softly, "if you give birth to a child inside, you will stay outside if you are not white, and your face is bloodless. After the birth of the child, he has been watching you all the time. He is really happy to see the three children from time to time


    Su Ying thinks of that kind of picture in the mind, the heart moves slightly, nodded: "I know."


    "You two must be well. You are stubborn. You should be soft when you should be soft, but don''t run away without moving. "


    "Ganniang..." Su Ying called softly. Now she can''t run even if she wants to run. There are so many dolls.


    And since she came back from Nanyang this time, she and ye feibai get along very well.


    Princess Lin''an said, "your Godfather and I have lived here for two days. Now that you are OK, we will go back first. I''ll come back to see you tomorrow. "


    Su Ying thought that she was very lucky. She met King Lin''an and Princess Lin''an. They were sincere to her and really regarded her as a daughter: "when I am out of the month, I will take my children to see you and Godfather."


    Princess Lin''an laughed happily: "it''s natural."


    After the princess of Lin''an leaves, Su Ying asks Hongbo to prepare the milk soup and breast feed herself.


    Hongbo didn''t expect Su Ying to have this idea. Before, when the princess was on the run, she breast fed the second young master in person. Now, in the mansion, there is no reason for the princess to nurse herself.


    Red wave Lian busy way: "princess, the prince has prepared six nannies for two young masters and young ladies, and the milk is sufficient."


    "This breast milk is the best. They won''t get sick if they eat it." Su Ying also does not know how to explain with red wave, this breast milk contains antibodies, can prevent children cold.


    "But, but..." Hongbo has always believed Su Ying''s words unconditionally, but she thinks that it is impossible for the princess to worry about such a thing.


    "Isn''t it good to have a little study?" Night feibai finished processing the matter and came over. When he came in from the outside, he just heard Su Ying discussing the matter of feeding milk with Hongbo.


    Su Ying thought about it for a while and said seriously, "he has drunk it."


    Ye feibai went to Su Ying''s side and rubbed her face: "if three children are crying and hungry at the same time, which one do you plan to feed first? If one is fed, what about the other two? "


    Su Ying suddenly feels that this is a problem, her milk is not enough, three children certainly can not feed.


    Night is not white let her lie down again: "you just finished childbirth, the body is weak, just take a good rest."


    Su Ying sighed, or decided to do it first.


    At this time, yefeibai mentioned the washing ceremony tomorrow.


    Su Ying just remembered the ancient red tape, only felt quite a headache.


    This ceremony is on the third day of the child''s birth, but it is to put the child in warm water, which also adds egg loving, gold and silver.


    She has three children in one and her brother is healthy.


    But she always felt that the child was smaller than the average child and looked very weak. It''s not her Puritanism. She really thinks that the ceremony is full of bacteria. What should I do if I get sick all my life.Su Ying seriously said to night feibai: "it''s better to cancel the three washing ceremony."


    The night is not white to understand: "this is why?"


    Xi San ceremony is a ceremony that the royal family of Dongling paid special attention to. Usually, this ceremony is indispensable. It represents the washing spirit to wash away the filth and pray for good fortune.


    Su Ying said her concerns to ye feibai: "the child is weak at first. When the time comes, she will sit in a basin with bare buttocks. There are gold and silver articles in it. There are many people around, and they are dirty and messy. What''s more, what if someone comes with a disease? "


    Night non white listen to the description of Su Ying, immediately feel that the three washing ceremony can not do, he nodded: "you said it is."


    Su Ying said: "if you are really happy, then the full moon wine will be well done. Besides, we are in the farm, all low-key is simple, and there is no need to trouble others to come."


    Night no white nod, wash three ceremony is a blessing, if the gain is not worth the loss, it is not good.


    Ye Feixu and situ Mengyao are not surprised to hear that the three washing ceremonies have been cancelled. After all, as long as the children are good, these ceremonies can be avoided.


    Ouyang Liuyun was drinking tea in the courtyard, full of smile: "to say, the most beautiful one in the capital recently is sister-in-law."


    Ye Feixu nodded: "my sister-in-law has become the most admired woman among all the women in Beijing. Do you know what I heard in xiangmanlou today?"


    Everyone raised their ears and looked at him curiously: "what?"


    "Where was my sister-in-law diagnosed with pregnancy?"


    Situ Mengyao did not want to receive the words: "the great Buddhist temple."


    "Yes Night Fei Xu clapped his hands, "these two days, the pilgrims in the great Buddhist temple are coming in an endless stream, more than several times more than before!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 742

    Ouyang Liuyun put down his teacup and asked curiously, "but it''s because of my sister-in-law?"


    Ye Feixu nodded: "yes! The incense of the Buddha Temple was very strong. Others heard that her mother-in-law''s fetus was diagnosed there, and they felt that it was a blessed land. Now the incense is very prosperous


    Situ Mengyao chuckled: "I think everyone is going to ask for children."


    Ye Feixu looked at situ Mengyao''s bulging stomach with love and couldn''t help but reach out and caress her: "they went to the great Buddhist temple not only to seek children, but also to touch the blessing of his sister-in-law. The house where my sister-in-law used to live is now being contested by many officials and rich people. "


    Situ Mengyao hesitated for a moment: "isn''t that house burned down?"


    Yefeixu said with a smile: "the house has been repaired, but even if it is a vacant area, there are many people willing to spend money to lie there."


    Hearing this, situ Mengyao couldn''t help laughing.


    Ouyang Liuyun also said: "don''t mention, the farm was originally remote and quiet. Because of the good fortune of his sister-in-law, it was also known as a blessing site. Many people say they are lucky to be here. "


    Ye Feixu said with emotion: "sister-in-law is not back now, her story has been spread all over the capital."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes swept back and forth on the faces of yefeixu and situ Mengyao, and his eyes showed a look of narrowing. He raised his eyebrows at them: "if you believe in something, you can have it; if you don''t believe it, you will have nothing. But I believe my sister-in-law is absolutely right. "


    Ye Feixu felt deeply: "all kinds of deeds show that we should trust sister-in-law unconditionally."


    He said, and some proud: "side do not say, Mengyao rubbed sister-in-law''s pregnancy gas."


    Ouyang Liuyun stretched out his slender white finger and shook it: "I believe not in sister-in-law''s luck, I believe in sister-in-law''s strength."


    Night Fei Xu nodded: "you say this also has reason."


    "Well..." Ouyang Liuyun murmured, "well, that day''s door was ordered by my sister-in-law to be locked."


    Situ Mengyao thought of that night, and his cheeks showed some blush.


    The night is not rising


    Ouyang Liuyun spread out his hand and laughed vaguely: "my sister-in-law also said that if you can''t do it once, you will be locked together in the future."


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes drooped and his face was red. Night Feixu didn''t know what to say.


    Ouyang Liuyun hum a, smile very proud: "did not think this method is so effective, this in a twinkling of an eye, the children are coming out, ha ha."


    Night Feixu see situ Mengyao shy appearance, quickly stare at Ouyang Liuyun, let him shut up.


    The next day, green mark brought Su Ying lunch. Her face was full of pride: "princess, recently our farm is very busy."


    The farm was remote, so she had been raising her baby here before. Now when Su Ying heard that the farm was very busy, she asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What do farmers celebrate? "


    "They are happy in their hearts, but they dare not make trouble with the princess." Green mark smiles, "it''s a lot of expensive ladies in the capital city. When they hear that the princess has three children, they all come to you one after another to learn from you. Now they are all standing outside, and they cannot be sent away. "


    After listening to Su Ying, some of them couldn''t laugh and cry? Having three children at once might be a genetic problem.


    Green Mark says again: "the old prince also came, the Lord is not good to refuse directly, ask him to drink tea."


    Su Ying, the old prince, knows that he is an Xiangwang, the cousin of the emperor. He was in his forties, but he had no children under his knees.


    Over the years, he was always looking forward to his children, but he didn''t know how many medicines he took and how many Buddhas he worshipped. The issue of his son was never implemented.


    Su Ying, king of an Xiang, has not been in touch with him in ordinary days. However, Su Ying, the princess of Anxiang, has met several times. She is a gentle and kind woman and a close friend of Princess Lin''an.


    Su Ying thought for a while and said to green mark, "the old prince must have come for his son. After dinner, you tell the prince that if Princess Anxiang wants to see me, please ask her to come. "


    "Yes." Green mark eyes light up, "princess, do you really have any way to get pregnant directly?"


    Su Ying with a smile in her eyes: "when you get married in the future, I''ll tell you, eh?"


    Green mark stamped his foot with a red face: "Princess!"


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile: "but what kind of person do you like?"


    "What''s the princess talking about?" Green Mark''s eyes dodged for a while, and quickly changed the topic: "not only this, I also heard the fourth Prince mention it with Ouyang Liuyun. The princess is now the most beautiful woman in the capital."


    "Poof." Su Ying can''t help laughing. These children have made her a star in the capital. If she really wants to move a prize, she can be awarded a prize for the best child-bearing ability.


    Green mark answered the words seriously: "don''t laugh, princess. There are a lot of pilgrims from the great Buddhist temple recently. The house you used to live in the Grand Buddha Temple is even more popular. It has become a house that everyone wants to fight for. They all want to rub the princess''s blessing and pregnancy. "Su Ying endured a smile: "OK."


    Green Mark thought of what, and then said: "maid also heard that all the ten kilometers of Chuang Tzu near our farm were bought by some senior officials and rich people."


    Su Ying stroked her forehead: "these people..."


    Green mark covered his mouth and laughed: "they said that the four imperial concubines had been infertile for many years and had children after living with the princess for a few days. They didn''t have such a good fortune and had to live as close as possible. They even wanted to hang the portrait of the princess in the room, so that they could have a good life... "


    Su Ying feels a little speechless, these people are really superstitious, superstitious still is her.


    "All right, all right. The more you talk about it, the less you can say it." Su Ying ate well, let green mark carry out.


    Su Ying''s spirit is also good now, let the nurse hold a few children.


    The three children are also clever, not very crying, and Xiaonian Xiaorui was as good as at the beginning. In addition to drinking milk and urinating, they fell asleep obediently.


    Su Ying one by one, the children held over, scraped their small faces, kiss their forehead and chuckled: "little sluggard, how come back to sleep?"


    The nurse said with a smile: "back to the princess, the young master and the young lady have just fed milk."


    Another nurse also said, "the princess is a blessed man. The maid has never brought such a clever child."


    Su Ying listen to these words, the heart can not help but warm.


    At this time, Green Mark said outside: "princess, the princess of an Xiang is coming."


    "Invite her in."


    Soon, a beautiful and gentle woman came in from the outside. She was wearing a large sleeve, round neck, Hunan silk skirt with a large sleeve and elegant hair. She wore a Kingdee hairpin.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 743

    Su Ying smiles at the woman: "Princess An Xiang."


    An Xiang Princess seems to be a little embarrassed: "Huai princess, you are still sitting in the month, nagging you."


    Su Ying politely returned to her: "you can''t come to see me."


    "In a word, you''ll call me aunt."


    Su Ying laughs and shouts: "Auntie, you also my shadow son good."


    Princess An Xiang has the same characteristics as Princess Lin''an, which gives people a sincere sense of closeness.


    Princess An Xiang''s eyes are glued to the three babies at the moment. She looks like she can''t see enough. Her eyes are full of envy: "the child is so good, so cute."


    "If I can have such a child, I will be willing to die."


    Su Ying busy way: "Auntie must not nonsense, sooner or later this child''s matter has."


    Princess Anxiang thought that she had been looking forward to her for so many years. She kept seeking medical advice and praying for gods and Buddhas, but her stomach never moved. She kept looking forward to, lost, she suddenly felt sad, eyes are red.


    Su Ying asked the nurse to hold down several children.


    Princess An Xiang sat down beside the bed and wiped the corners of her eyes with a veil. She said with a smile, "look at me. It''s obvious that I''m here to celebrate. How can I talk about these things?"


    Su Ying holds her hand and comforts her: "Auntie, don''t lose heart. There is always no absolute."


    Princess Anyang thought, and tears appeared in her eyes: "I''ve been looking forward to it for so many years, and I''ve drunk a lot of prescriptions, but I haven''t been able to do it. Now that I''m older, I don''t dare to think about it. A few years ago, she took several young concubines to the prince, but there''s always no movement. A few days ago, I heard that the fourth Prince''s concubine was also pregnant I''d like to ask if there''s a secret recipe for children? "


    If you want to say this secret recipe, Su Ying can''t say it at all.


    She was pregnant with a child by accident. She can''t tell her that the night is not white Work hard.


    Mengyao and ye Feixu had little affection before, and seldom shared the same room. Later, they exchanged honey. Naturally, it was easy for Mengyao to have a son, so this is not a secret.


    But since Su Ying took the burden, she is also ready to tell her what she knows.


    If it''s the best, catch the tail of age and give birth to a child. If it doesn''t, it''s a try.


    Su Ying thought for a while and asked in a low voice, "but have you seen a doctor?"


    The princess of an Xiang nodded: "of course, I have seen it, but the grand doctor can''t see anything. She always asks me to drink more medicine."


    "Well Did you let the grand doctor see him? "


    Princess An Xiang blushed: "I looked at it the year before last, and then I drank a few doses of medicine. It''s OK to listen to the grand doctor."


    Su Ying asked softly, "Auntie, I''ll ask you a question. Don''t annoy me."


    Princess An Xiang nodded and looked at Su Ying curiously.


    Su Ying lowered her voice: "how many times does an Xiangwang go to your room every month?"


    Princess An Xiang lowered her eyes and didn''t talk much.


    In the past, an Xiangwang often came to her room. Since she had those beautiful young concubines, she seldom came.


    Su Ying looked at her like this, in the heart also understood, want to come to an Xiang Wang now rarely come to an Xiang princess, she asked again: "that Aunt may let an Xiang Wang come to your room?"


    Princess An Xiang nodded, then sighed a sigh, some sad way: "Maybe God''s will is so, can''t force."


    Su Ying thought that there was still hope for this. Both husband and wife were healthy. Although they were older, they still had fertility. She said slowly, "if you can call an Xiangwang to your room once or twice a month, I have a way to try it."


    An Xiang Princess listened to Su Ying''s words, her face showed an excited look: "what method?"


    Su Ying in modern years, the mind still contains a lot of pregnancy skills.


    She asked Princess An Xiang some related questions, learned her menstrual cycle law, taught her to calculate the safe period and ovulation period: "if you have sex in the safe period, the chance of pregnancy will be greatly reduced, if you have sex in the ovulation period, the chance of pregnancy will be much greater."


    "So it is?" This is the first time Princess An Xiang has heard such a theory.


    It is no wonder that she has never been in the water room for several years.


    Now the princess of Anxiang is also shy, and discuss with Su Ying about the matter of pregnancy.


    Su Ying also told her: "in the half a month of sex, both sides can not drink, can not partial food."


    An Xiang Princess ah, and then nodded. Anxiang Wang is addicted to alcohol, so he must quit this time.


    Su Ying saw her understand, and said: "also, don''t let the Lord get close to the ladies a few days before each intercourse."


    "Why is this?" asked Princess Anxiang


    If in modern times, Su Ying can say a word, because this greatly increased the concentration of sperm, Su Ying is not easy to explain, so she simply changed a few words and told her in a simple meaning.After hearing this, Princess Anxiang couldn''t help but feel that there was a secret to having a baby.


    Su Ying told her that after having sex, you can use a pillow to cushion her hips, which can increase the probability of pregnancy.


    The princess of an Xiang was very happy and wrote down Su Ying''s words one by one.


    She took Su Ying''s hand and even said thanks: "shadow, I didn''t send any gifts today. I don''t know how to thank you."


    Su Ying please smile: "Auntie also don''t worry too much, just relax. If you always keep your heart in mind, you may get twice the result with half the effort. "


    Not long after Princess An Xiang left, she came in at night.


    He sat down beside Su Ying and pinched her face: "what did you say to Princess An Xiang, and she left happily."


    Su Ying said at will: "also did not say what, just casually chatted a few words."


    Night is not white close to Su Ying, breath spray on her face, Yi Yi Yan tip micro pick, lips full of ambiguous smile: "is there really any secret recipe for birth?"


    Su Ying pushed his face away: "what secret recipe is there?"


    Night is not white, dark eyes staring at Su Luo motionless, the corner of his lips arouse the enchanting evil smile.


    He took her hand, gave her a kiss, and then went over and gave her a kiss on the corner of the lip: "naturally there is a secret recipe for giving birth, and that''s me."


    Su Ying was thunder, almost choked by his own saliva.


    When she thought of those endless nights, she said with a smile, "his highness, the king of Huai, is very strong and vigorous Well... "


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, was night feibai grasp and mercilessly kiss a meal, the tip of his tongue in her mouth grinding, sucking, kiss her almost back to breath.


    Ye feibai looked at her rosy cheeks with satisfaction. He reached out his fingers and touched her rosy lips. He went to her ear and whispered, "when you are well, I will not let you go!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 744

    During Su Ying''s confinement, although Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian talk to her every day, and green mark talks about who comes to rub her pregnancy gas day by day, but this is not allowed, and there are many things to pay attention to.


    Su Ying was lying in bed all day, feeling that she was going to get moldy.


    After a month''s hard work, ye feibai thinks that sitting for a month is too little, and he must sit for two months, so as to be more secure.


    Su Ying stares at him, takes his hand to put on own face: "you knead, you knead, obviously fat a circle, good?"


    "Not fat." Ye feibai kneaded her face carefully and rubbed it again, as if testing the feeling of the hand. His slender fingers swam down again and pressed solemnly on her chest: "it seems to be fatter here."


    Su Ying''s face turned red. She clapped his hand open and wished to bite him.


    A man can never be expected to be too serious.


    After bargaining, Su Ying did another ten days of confinement, along with the full moon wine, which also delayed a few days.


    After it was spread to the palace, the Empress Dowager also strongly approved of it. She also felt that it was safer, and the full moon wine was not in a hurry for this short and half meeting.


    Su Ying stayed in the room for 40 days. When she finally came out that day, she took a bath and washed her head.


    The weather is also gradually hot, Su Ying standing in the sun, feel the whole body pores are open, very comfortable.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaorui run towards Su Ying after practicing calligraphy. Su Xiaorui hugs Su Ying''s thigh: "Mom, are we going back tomorrow?"


    "Yes." Su Ying squatted down, rubbed his head, gently and cableway, "we have lived here for a long time."


    She came in pregnant until she gave birth to her baby and sat down.


    During this period, she felt very peaceful and comfortable. If she could, she would like to live such a leisurely life forever.


    But feibai has a lot of things to deal with. It''s really inconvenient to get to the palace from here every day. Moreover, the Huai palace can''t be so empty.


    "Well, when we go back, I can''t see my own vegetables." Su Xiaorui also planted a lot of seedlings in spring and watched them grow up.


    He thought that he could not see them mature, a little sad in his heart.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at the farm in the distance. Although she is reluctant to give up, she also knows that it is not easy to steal such a wonderful time.


    Su Ying seems to be giving two brothers a guarantee: "when you want to come back, you can come at any time."


    Su Xiaorui nodded, and a smile appeared on Bai Nen''s small face: "when my mother gives birth to younger brothers and sisters, we can live here for a long time again."


    Su Ying stares at him speechless and can''t help stroking his forehead. Su Xiaorui, you think too much.


    The next day, the night is not white, with a family of seven back to the Huai palace.


    Su Xiao Lu was still feeling sad when he left the farm for a moment. The sad moment later turned into a bubble.


    He leaned against the back of the carriage and sang, "Lala La, I have a younger brother, Lala, I have two brothers, Lala, I have a sister, Lala, I have a brother..."


    Su Xiaorui shakes his head and sings vigorously in his own tune.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him helplessly: "please don''t sing, OK?"


    "I am happy, happy!" Su Xiaorui looked at the night Xiaonian with a small face. "Besides, my younger brother and sister are held by the nanny and sit in the back carriage. I can''t quarrel with them."


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "but you noisy to mother."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying and ye feibai with a smile: "my mother won''t mind, and my father won''t mind. The minority will obey the majority, so you won''t mind, right?"


    Ye Xiaonian thinks Su Xiaorui is a wonderful flower.


    Su Xiaorui looked at him with a smile: "do you know what day will be in the future?"


    "Full moon wine?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "this full moon wine is in our house. We are the master."


    Ye Xiaonian has nothing to say to Su Xiaorui.


    "We''ve been living on the farm all the time, and we don''t know about the fact that my mother gave birth to younger brothers and sisters all at once?"


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s smiling face. He really doesn''t want to attack him. In fact, the whole capital has been spread all over the city.


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth and secretly enjoyed himself: "then we can show off and show off and envy them to death."


    Although Ye Xiaonian thinks Su Xiaorui is noisy, he still feels a little proud when he thinks about the picture. It''s his brother and sister.


    Su Ying listened to the two children''s words, and a smile flashed across her eyes.


    The servants of huaiwang mansion have known for a long time that the prince, the princess, the young master and the young lady are coming back today. They have been waiting at the door for a long time.


    When the night came to the door, the housekeeper led everyone to greet him and said a lot of auspicious words.


    Night feibai suddenly had three children. Even after a month, he couldn''t help thinking of it.At the moment, he said faintly, "the whole family appreciates silver for ten Liang."


    "Thank you."


    Two days later, it was the day of the full moon wine.


    Ye Feixu brought situ Mengyao with her early in the morning. Her birth month is getting bigger. Now it''s not very convenient to act.


    Su Ying sees situ Mengyao with a ruddy face and knows that she has a good life.


    She came to see the three children, and said a half conversation with Su Ying, the topic is all about children.


    Situ Mengyao looked at the three children lying there. After a month, she didn''t look as red and wrinkled as she had just been born.


    They grow a little, the skin is also white and tender, looks like the water is smart.


    Situ Mengyao greedily looked at them: "it looks better now."


    Su Ying took a look at her stomach and said with a light smile: "count up, in a few months, your baby will be born."


    Sima Mengyao''s eyes flashed a glimmer of expectation. She suddenly thought of something: "do you know that Princess An Xiang is pregnant."


    Su Ying''s eyes jumped: "what? So fast? "


    "Yes, the doctor confirmed it yesterday. Anxiang Wang was so happy that he invited many people to xiangmanlou and got drunk. Listen to Fei Xu, he will prepare a big gift to thank you today. "


    Su Ying was shocked and couldn''t help laughing out: "I didn''t expect that Princess Ann would compete with each other, and suddenly she was pregnant with a child."


    "The scene of Princess an''s coming to the farm is still fresh in my mind. At that time, the king was still pestering the king of Huai to ask for the secret recipe for children, saying that the king of Huai was hiding his private property. I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, Princess Anxiang was pregnant Situ Mengyao looked at Su Ying with a face of worship. "Now the women in the capital regard you as a life-saving straw. They think that as long as they meet you, they can have a baby."


    Su Ying doesn''t know what to say. It''s a coincidence, coincidence She''s not really that smart.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 745

    Su Ying is still chatting with situ Mengyao. Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian suddenly come in.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are holding many gifts in their hands. He excitedly shouts to Su Ying: "mother, who is coming?"


    Su Ying and situ Mengyao looked at the door and saw that the eldest princess was wearing a long apricot red dress with exquisite and flowing patterns embroidered on the skirt. Her black and bright hair was tied into a complicated and beautiful bun.


    She has always loved decency. She has a lot of pearls on her head and a lot of jewelry on her body. She looks elegant and elegant.


    The eldest princess looked at Su Ying, and saw that her face was red and ruddy. Her delicate face had a smile: "shadow."


    Su Ying and situ Mengyao stood up and saluted her: "elder sister Huang, you are here."


    The eldest princess sat down with a smile, and her face flashed a complex look: "last time something like that happened, I have never dared to come to see you. I can only burn incense every day and pray for the blessing of Buddha that you can have a smooth production."


    Su Ying is trustworthy in her behavior. In such an accident, the eldest princess is just being used.


    "Elder sister Huang has taken great pains."


    "I don''t know how happy I was to hear that you gave birth to three children safely last month." The eldest princess''s smile is very sincere, her eyes toward the three children on the bed.


    Her husband-in-law had passed away before, and she had never given birth. Now she saw these three little children wrapped in red brocade and lying side by side. Her eyes were shining.


    She exclaimed, "why is it so small?"


    The little tomato sleeping on the left is awake. He doesn''t cry. His black eyes are turning. Two small hands, tender and tender, were shaking into fists and trying to put them into their mouths.


    A smile rose from the lips of the eldest princess. Her eyes fell on the little tomato. She could not help holding his little hand and shaking it gently: "it''s really fun."


    Xiao Rui also came by, looking at his younger brother and sister with pride, and made a comparison with the eldest princess: "it''s just born smaller, it''s just a little bit big."


    "Is it?" Said the eldest princess curiously.


    One side of the night small read also received the words: "just born small face red, wrinkled, like a little old man, now long open more beautiful."


    Su Xiaorui smiles lovingly and pinches tomato''s cheek: "flesh Du Du''s younger brother."


    Su Ying smiles and pinches Su Xiaorui''s small face: "you know to bully my brother."


    The eldest princess has a look at this and that one: "children are like this. When they grow up, they will become more handsome."


    Su Xiaorui agreed and nodded: "they look like me, naturally they are good-looking."


    Night small read in the black eyes exude a smile: "you know to their own face gold."


    Su Xiaorui Du mouth: "I praise myself is not praise you? You just have to take it. "


    Ye Xiaonian


    The three of them chuckled as they listened to the two little buns.


    The older the princess looked, the more she loved. She carefully stretched out her hand and gently pinched the little tomato foot.


    His small feet are also small, so a little big, pink tender, moving, ten small toes round, crystal clear, lovely.


    The eldest princess was excited and excited. She wanted to hold the child in her arms and rub it into her heart. She would kiss him all over her body.


    "Is the child''s name acceptable?" she asked


    Su Ying did not speak, Su Xiaorui had snatched the words in the past. He pointed to the little tomato and said, "the one who is awake is the little tomato, which is the most noisy at night. This is a little potato. Although he is good now, he cries loudest. This is a little sister. She''s a good girl. She''s called pumpkin


    The eldest princess was stunned for a moment and then said with a smile, "it''s really interesting to get this nickname."


    At this time, the little tomato stretched out his legs and kicked the big princess''s hand away.


    Su Xiaorui pointed to him: "look, little tomato wants to eat hands."


    Sure enough, the little tomato held up his little hand, as if to raise it into his mouth.


    It''s just that it''s a little hard for him to do. His fist is shaking, falling on his left cheek, and falling on his right ear.


    He couldn''t do it all the time. He looked aggrieved on his small face and seemed to cry out at once.


    Su Xiaorui was amused by his little brother''s move. He could not help but stretch out his hand and carefully raised his little hand to his mouth: "brother, what flavor can the hand have?"


    Little tomato got what he wanted and licked a few mouthfuls with relish, and his little hands were not allowed to his mouth again. He began to cry in a hurry.


    Su Ying has been looking at his movements, some of them can''t laugh or cry.


    Everyone else laughed.


    Night small read also pursed lips to smile, pulled up the saliva pad in front of his chest and wiped his mouth.


    Su Ying asked Hongbo to make this saliva mat. The three people''s saliva mats are embroidered with different pictures, depicting cartoon tomatoes, cartoon potatoes, and cartoon pumpkins. They are very cute.


    Situ Mengyao looked at the saliva mat and thought that she would like her sister-in-law to ask for some when the baby was born.Su Ying holds the tomato in her arms and pats him gently. He is coaxed for a long time, but he is soon coaxed.


    Just the potato and pumpkin wake up and cry with him.


    So it turned out to be three children crying in unison.


    The three adults are in a hurry, this noisy, that noisy, but they seem to be competing who is crying the loudest.


    Su Ying simply called the nurse to come over and let them take the baby away.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian can''t see enough of their younger brother and sister, and they don''t bother them to cry. They also follow the nanny.


    The eldest princess watched the nurse take the baby away. She took Su Ying''s hand and said with a smile, "this child is really interesting. You have three children at once. You are the most blessed person indeed."


    The eldest princess looked at situ Mengyao''s bulging stomach: "Mengyao''s child is also about to be born?"


    Situ Mengyao gently nodded. She stroked her stomach, and her face was as bright as a loving mother: "there are still two months left."


    The eldest princess looked at Su Ying again and said seriously: "they all pass on. As long as they are closer to you, the child will be sooner or later. This is true."


    Su Ying''s Apricot eyes revealed a touch of helplessness: "elder sister, do you believe this?"


    "Why not? Mengyao is pregnant now, and I heard that Princess Anxiang is also pregnant, just after she came back from the farm The eldest princess sighed with infinite regret. "If the emperor''s son-in-law was still there at that time, I would be close to you for a few days. I''m afraid now I have my own child."


    Su Ying heard the eldest princess mention her son-in-law, but she didn''t know how to answer the question.


    Fortunately, the eldest princess did not continue this topic, and soon after, green mark also came to report: "princess, the banquet is about to start."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 746

    The banquet is placed in the garden, because of the children''s full moon, dressed up particularly happy and childlike.


    Su Yinggang and princess, situ Mengyao out of the room, see red wave will Cui mother lead over.


    Su Ying see mother Cui, black eyes flash a cold, fast people can not see through. But her face is still with a calm smile.


    Mother Cui, with a smile on her face, saluted Su Ying, and ordered the Chamberlain behind her to deliver the box. She said with a smile, "the empress is very happy. She also asked the old slave to take a message. If the princess is well, she will take her children into the palace."


    Su Ying naturally can imagine that the queen does not know what the headache looks like, happy that this kind of thing has nothing to do with her.


    Su Ying''s face showed a light smile: "thank you for your mother''s consideration."


    Su Ying let red wave take the box over, and let red wave hand over the drum bag.


    Mother Cui took the purse, said thanks and left.


    Su Ying looked at the red wave, red wave nodded and retreated.


    The empress had always had a grudge against her. She had killed her brother in ambush near the farm on the day of her birth.


    She also sent gifts when she was in production. Naturally, Su Ying didn''t even bother to look at them, so she let Hongbo take care of them all.


    Looking at the back of mother Cui''s departure, the eldest princess said with a smile: "the empress has a heart, and she doesn''t know what her father will send?"


    Situ Mengyao gently smile: "of course there will be no less."


    The three walked towards the back garden, talking on the way.


    After the banquet, almost all the people here arrived. Today, there were a lot of guests. All the princesses and princesses came, even the fifth princess who had been imprisoned for nearly ten months.


    Su Ying''s postpartum recovery is very good, but this period of time eat well, the whole person plump a lot, the cheek is suffused with peach like ruddy, the whole person is emitting a kind of different luster.


    She is wearing a pink Sura long skirt today, embroidered with large flowers, adding a fresh and elegant beauty.


    After greeting the guests, the night is not white. Now she comes to her, and her clothes are flying with the wind.


    He has a handsome face, a chill in his bones, and a deep and deep eye. When his eyes fell on her face, a light smile appeared on his lips, like a cherry blossom in March.


    Night Fei white toward Su Ying came over, took her hand and sat down on the throne.


    The two were congratulated in unison.


    Night is not white, that always cold face, today is also suffused with joy.


    He was about to make a few opening remarks when a burst of hearty laughter came from afar.


    Looking in that direction, we can see that an Xiang Dynasty is coming this way. His pace is brisk and his face is full of smiles. It seems that he is suddenly a lot younger.


    The king''s voice was loud and clear: "I don''t know if I''m late?"


    Everyone saluted to the king of an Xiang, and ye Fei made a gesture to his side: "king an, please sit here."


    "Not in a hurry, not in a hurry." The king of an Xiang waved his hand, and the smile on his face was not halved. "I''m here to thank Princess Huai today."


    Only then did we find that the boy behind the king of an Xiang was holding a box carefully in his hand.


    The king turned his head and opened the box in the hands of the boy.


    This is a lamp polished with a whole piece of white jade. It is exquisite, transparent and inlaid with colorful opal.


    Under the golden sun, the jade lamp glows with charm.


    When they saw this thing clearly, they all took a breath, and their faces were full of surprise, surprise and envy.


    Speaking of it, this lamp was left to him by an Xiangwang''s father, and also his favorite treasure in his life. Some people who know him know him know that he often takes it out to play, even to show people a look.


    Today, he gave it to Princess Huai as soon as he changed hands?


    Ye feibai also knew this lamp. He had seen it when he was a child. What does an Xiang Wang Bao look like. At the moment, when he saw that the king of an Xiang took out the lamp and even wanted to give it to the shadow, his indifferent face could not help showing a look of surprise.


    The king ordered the boy to give the gift. He said with a smile, "if it wasn''t Princess Huai, how can I get what I want? This jade lamp has been with the king for many years. Today, it is given to Princess Huai as a gift. If the son gives birth to a child in another day, I will send you a thank you gift. "


    Everyone''s faces were shocked!


    "Is this jade lamp given to Princess Huai''an?"


    "The king of an Xiang means that when his wife gives birth to a child, he will send a gift again?"


    "Now that I have just conceived a child, with such a large amount of writing, will not that gift be more valuable after the child is born?"


    "Is the king of an Xiang mad with joy?"


    "After Princess An Xiang was diagnosed with pregnancy yesterday, the king of an Xiang has been drunk happily. Now I don''t know if she is awake?"


    "He has been holding back for so many years, and the title of £¢ is finally going to be removed.""Since his marriage with Princess Anxiang, there has been no movement in her stomach. Now that Princess Anxiang is pregnant, he is naturally very happy. "


    "Is this princess Huai really so divine?"


    "Of course. You see, Princess Huai gave birth twice and gave birth to five children. Who else in Dongling Kingdom has such good fortune


    "This is also true. Princess An Xiang has been looking forward to having no children for so many years. She only met Princess Huai that day and was pregnant in a twinkling of an eye."


    Their eyes fell on situ Mengyao again: "look at the four imperial concubines. They are closer to Princess Huai and have children all of a sudden."


    "Princess Huai is so blessed."


    People discuss this matter in private, and the more they discuss it, Su Ying is more vivid.


    At the moment, Su Ying took a look at the gift given by the king of an Xiang, and immediately knew that it was valuable.


    She stood up and gently pushed the gift forward: "you are very kind. It''s fate to have children. How can I receive such a valuable gift? "


    Although king an cherishes the lamp, he has always been a generous man. There is no reason to take back the gifts sent out. He saw Su Ying''s rejection, and his face was not happy: "does Princess Huai dislike the present given by this king?"


    Su Ying hesitated for a moment: "this..."


    Night is not white, naturally know the temper of an Xiang Wang, to Su Ying: "this is an uncle''s heart, you take it."


    Su Ying see night not white also said so, will receive the gift down: "that shadow this thank uncle."


    "Good, good!" Seeing Su Ying''s gift, the king was very happy.


    In fact, he still has a small nine nine, as long as he has a good relationship with Su Ying, and later let Su Ying see his concubines, will he not be full of children and grandchildren?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 747

    Wait for an Xiangwang to sit down in the position, Su Ying found that there are many young women staring at her.


    That pair of eyes with pious, expectant eyes, Su Ying was looked at by such a sight, some embarrassed, some fidgety, even eat a grape are careful.


    As a matter of fact, the women can''t be blamed for looking at her like this.


    In this era, people with great wealth and great wealth value their children most, so they envy Su Ying very much.


    During Su Ying''s confinement, they wanted to visit Su Ying and rub their pregnant gas. However, the king of Huai stopped them and they couldn''t even see each other.


    Later, Su Ying was more and more magical, and the deeds of Su Ying were carried forward.


    Today''s banquet, not everyone can come, so the women who can come to see Su Ying is also a very lucky thing, they try to look at Su Ying, staring at.


    They just think that if they look at her a little more, they will be able to have a baby right away.


    Now there is a saying in the capital that if you believe in Princess Huai, you can have a son.


    Su Ying pretended to drink tea and lowered her voice to the night: "I didn''t expect that one day, I will be more popular than you."


    Night is not white and beautiful, his face, looking at the whole Dongling, there are few can match. In the past, these women, whether married or not, cast their eyes at him one by one.


    I didn''t expect to have more face than him today.


    Night is not white lip corner light hook, eyeground appears a touch of jealousy: "I wish to take the veil to cover you now, this king''s Princess no one can see."


    Su Ying chuckled and couldn''t help laughing. What kind of vinegar did she have with these women?


    Night is not white right hand naturally down, naturally hook her hand. For it is hidden in a broad robe, and it is not true to outsiders.


    His hand gently pinched on her hand: "the princess is more beautiful than before. Naturally, the king wants to eat vinegar."


    Su Ying''s face with a slight pink, turn his head do not want to pay attention to him.


    She had a good hearing, except that the women below were all talking one after another.


    "Princess Huai is not something you can easily see. Today, you should take a closer look at it."


    "Mrs. Chen, how many times have you begged and you haven''t had a baby. Today, I will be pregnant with Princess Huai. "


    "It''s more reliable for the princess to look at it than to ask for the son of Avalokitesvara."


    "Don''t mention it. Last time I went to the farm, although I didn''t see the princess of shanghuai, I found that I had it after I went back."


    "Is that true?"


    "Can you still be deceived?"


    "Miss Huailin, you will have a good eye."


    "Yes, Princess Huai has a good marriage..."


    Su Ying listened to these words, a smile appeared in the bottom of her eyes. She didn''t even dare to drink tea, for fear that she would spray it out.


    She is really omnipotent now, seeking peach blossom, marriage, son


    This rumor is really terrible.


    Previously, Princess An Xiang came to her to ask about the secret recipe for children, but now there are false rumors in the capital city, and all kinds of coincidences are put on her. It is a myth that she is blessed at a glance.


    She was full of black lines at the moment. She really wanted to refute it, but she didn''t know where to start.


    The fifth Princess tasted delicious food and listened to all kinds of praises from the ladies around her. Her beautiful eyes showed a touch of jealousy.


    Her son-in-law was killed by robbers, and she was imprisoned for so long in the princess mansion. Now she is not in the scenery and is ridiculed, and all this is given by Su Ying.


    And Su Ying is proud of her three children. She sees that she has a good life, and her heart is very uncomfortable.


    She put the chopsticks down, covered her lips and sneered, "stupid."


    Seeing that the five princesses looked at her, she raised her eyebrows slightly and said slowly, "these things are just coincidences. What''s the relationship with Princess Huai?"


    "What''s more, she''s such a jealous woman who only knows that she takes over the second brother and can''t accommodate other women. What can be envied of such a woman, and what can be trusted? "


    The fifth princess is to speak ill of Su Ying, that is to trample on her.


    Now she is at odds with her, and she is not ready to make a false acquaintance with her.


    But I didn''t expect that the fifth princess''s words made people angry.


    The princess Huai, who has just given birth to three children, is their belief. Anyone who dares to blaspheme their faith will have a hard time with anyone!


    After all, it''s the fifth princess. We dare not say it openly. Then we''ll whisper our anger.


    "Oh, where are so many coincidences on this day?"


    "That''s right. Is that what we said? The masters of the great Buddhist temple all said that. How can they not believe it? "


    "Besides, the king of Huai dotes on his concubine and refuses to take concubines. Is this his fault?"


    "That is, you see, Princess Wu has always been against Princess Huai. What is her fate now?""Her son-in-law is dead, and it seems that her son-in-law is frightened, which is not particularly good."


    "That''s right. It''s pathetic."


    "So, the old God is still on the side of Princess Huai."


    The fifth princess is used to the life of the stars and the moon. In the past, she said a word that was echoed by some people. Now these one by one are actually against her?


    Her face turned white with anger, her hands clasped tightly into fists, and her chest heaved violently.


    She stood up and glared at them fiercely. Then she threw the cup on the ground, and her voice was sharp: "shut up for me, Princess!"


    The women immediately shut up and pretended to drink tea and eat.


    This is not to say that they are afraid of her, in their hearts, the princess has been out of favor.


    They are now shut up completely because today is the children''s full moon wine, they do not want to make trouble, do not want to let Huai Princess unhappy.


    The fifth Princess made so much noise that many people put their eyes on her.


    Sitting beside the five princesses, the eldest princess''s face was livid. Her eyes narrowed slightly. She pulled the sleeves of the five princesses and said in a deep voice, "yerao, sit down."


    No matter how dissatisfied and unwilling she is now, she is a princess. How can she compare with these foolish women.


    She took a deep breath and stifled it.


    At this moment, three nannies came with their children in their arms.


    The three children were wrapped in red brocade quilts, which were embroidered with auspicious patterns. Each child had a hat on his head, which was also made by Su Ying''s red wave, embroidered with tomatoes, potatoes and brain melons.


    The three children looked very cute, white and tender. Some young ladies stuck their eyes on it and couldn''t move it.


    "How lovely the child is."


    "It looks healthy."


    "The children are very beautiful. They look like Princess Huai and his royal highness Huai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 748

    People''s eyes are almost glued to the three little buns, hoping to steal them home.


    Five princesses listen to these praise around the voice, can not help but snort coldly, on the surface reveals a touch of disdain.


    She just wanted to refute something, only heard the waiters outside shouting: "Empress Dowager arrived."


    The Empress Dowager seldom goes out of the palace. Her arrival surprised everyone. At the same time, we can understand that the Empress Dowager attaches great importance to these three children.


    The Empress Dowager is surrounded by a group of ladies in court. She is wearing a bright yellow dress with auspicious patterns embroidered on her clothes, and her head is full of pearls. She looks elegant and elegant.


    Today, a few children came to the banquet. Su Xiaorui and several children are as good as before at the first sight, and then they get familiar with them. At the moment, he is holding yexiaonian to play with them.


    The two suddenly saw the Empress Dowager coming, and ran towards the Empress Dowager in a jubilant way. They held the Empress Dowager from left to right.


    Su Xiaorui raised his white face and asked the Empress Dowager with a smile: "Taizu mother, how did you come?"


    As soon as the Empress Dowager saw the two children, the solemnity on her face turned into love. She said with a smile, "today is your brother''s and sister''s full moon wine. How can we not have such a happy day? Besides, my great grandmother has not seen you for a long time, so I''ll come to see you


    When Su Xiaorui expressed his love, he was as straightforward as ever: "Taizu mother, we miss you so much."


    The Empress Dowager feigned anger: "miss great grandmother, why don''t you come to see her in the palace?"


    Su Xiaorui pulled her sleeve and rubbed in front of her, making the Empress Dowager very happy.


    When they saw this scene, they were stunned. They looked at the whole royal family and dared to make such a fuss about the Empress Dowager. In addition to Xiaorui, the Empress Dowager ate him.


    The night scene sits next to the night, pouts out the small mouth with the taste of eating, which is not the taste in my heart.


    Night feibai has ordered people to prepare for the Empress Dowager''s seat. Xiaorui and Xiaonian help the Empress Dowager to sit down in her position.


    Everyone stood up and saluted the Empress Dowager: "join the Empress Dowager."


    The Empress Dowager sat down in her position and raised her hand slightly to avoid the empty ceremony.


    The Empress Dowager turned her head and looked at Su Ying. She was plump and ruddy, and her face could not help but show satisfaction: "this child is the most harmful to the body, and it needs more general support."


    Su Ying Qingbo Liupan, beautiful eyes with a trace of gratitude: "thank you for your care."


    Su Xiaorui sat down beside the empress dowager, shook her arm, blinked and blinked: "grand mother, have you prepared a gift today?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui said this, people were shocked again. The second young master of Huai palace was so bold that he asked the Empress Dowager for a gift in public.


    The Empress Dowager was not annoyed. She held out her hand and scraped Su Xiaorui''s nose with a smile: "you, are you asking for gifts for your younger brother and sister?"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes slightly curved: "there are many good things in Taizu''s mother''s hand. Xiaorui wants to ask for one for his younger brother and sister. No, it''s three."


    The Empress Dowager was amused to laugh out loud, she glared at him: "you know to think about the things of great grandmother."


    "Xiao Rui knows that the great grandmother loves us the most."


    "Mother Hu." The Empress Dowager called, and mother Hu said that she opened the tray in the hands of a maid in the palace behind her. She saw that there were three similar gold inlaid jade pendants on it.


    The jade is clear in quality, exquisite in shape, small and exquisite in appearance, and exudes warm color under the sun, which is very lovely.


    The Empress Dowager stood up and hung the pendants on the three children''s necks.


    In the envious eyes of all, Su Ying stands up to express thanks to the Empress Dowager for the three children.


    The Empress Dowager looked at the children one by one, and her eyes were reluctant to move away. Her face was full of pity: "Oh, the little great grandson of the mournful family is so good and lovely."


    Su Xiaorui is very proud to say: "that is, who let him be our brother."


    Night small read in the eyes can not help but show helpless smile.


    Small potatoes and small pumpkin sleep sweet, only tomato has been awake, but do not cry or make noise, just holding two small hands waving to play.


    The Empress Dowager couldn''t help holding him in her arms, holding his little hand and shaking it gently. Oh, she coax a sound. She raised her head and asked, "but it''s a name?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "not yet."


    Su Rui is a small potato


    The Empress Dowager laughs: "this nickname is really lovely."


    Su Ying looked at the Empress Dowager and said gently, "I don''t know if these three children are lucky enough to be named by the Empress Dowager?"


    Speaking of all, no child in Dongling has been blessed by the Empress Dowager.


    The Empress Dowager nodded slightly and thought for a while, then slowly said: "these children have deep happiness. It''s better to call them yezetian and tomato yezeyang. I hope they are broad-minded. As for the girl''s name, Yan is beautiful. Let''s just say Xiaoyan."


    Little tomato seemed to be satisfied with the new name and waved to the Empress Dowager and made a few babbling.Su Xiaorui pinched the hand of small tomato: "Ze Yang younger brother."


    After the Empress Dowager''s name was given, some flattering voices could not be avoided. Su Ying and ye feibai expressed thanks to the Empress Dowager.


    The party went on again.


    The Empress Dowager did not care to talk to others, but teased her great grandson. Her face was full of smiles, and the wrinkles around her eyes were stretched out.


    The eldest princess sat beside the Empress Dowager and looked at the Empress Dowager with a smile in her eyes


    The Queen Mother nodded and said, "yes, I haven''t seen such a clever child."


    When they saw that the Empress Dowager loved the child, they were filled with praise words - beautiful, clever, lucky, and all kinds of beautiful adjectives were used on them.


    The fifth Princess refused to accept and sneered: "is there any luck in this princess? I can''t see it. It''s just how I look at this child so ugly, just like a little old man."


    The fifth princess''s voice was not high or low, which happened to be heard by all around.


    The Empress Dowager frowned and showed a displeased look on her face.


    The eldest princess glared at the five princesses: "children grow up to look good."


    The fifth Princess walked to the eldest princess with a smile. She looked at the little tomato carefully and made a mockery on her lips: "do you think the child is ugly, too?"


    "Look at his red face, chubby eyes, nose and mouth The three fetus is as like as two peas, and must be three ugly.


    There was a sudden silence.


    The night is not white eyes flash a touch of evil.


    Su Ying''s dark eyes flashed a touch of cold.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian tightly clenched their hands into fists and raised their eyes to stare at the five princesses with hatred.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 749

    The Empress Dowager looked down and glared at the five princesses: "shut up!"


    Five princesses suddenly shut down, but with a look of injustice on her face.


    At the moment night small read forward a step forward, hands in the back, white tender face are indifferent look: "five aunt said this, sure not drunk?"


    Five princesses in the Empress Dowager''s sharp line of sight, after all is not dare to be too presumptuous.


    She restrained the arrogant look on her face, and the mockery of her eyes did not decrease a little: "I haven''t drunk a glass of wine just now, how can I say that I am drunk?"


    Night Xiaonian''s black eyes seemed to hide endless sky. He said slowly: "the two younger brothers look very much like my father and father. Wu Gu says that my brother is ugly, isn''t he saying that my father is ugly?"


    The fifth princess was stunned.


    People around heard the words of night reading, and nodded repeatedly.


    "His royal highness of huaiwang is incomparably beautiful, and his facial features are exquisite. How could he be so ugly? Such words are blasphemous to him


    "That is, the faces of his royal highness and Princess Huai can''t pick out any flaws. How can children look ugly?"


    "Oh, are we really blind? How beautiful and lovely the child is


    "Maybe the fifth princess has been locked up in the princess''s mansion for a long time. She can''t tell the beauty from the ugliness."


    "Five princesses, this is clearly jealousy


    Around the voice whispering, the Empress Dowager one by one in the ear, the complexion is black three.


    Night small read see five princesses do not speak, the lips hook up a cold radian, the tone is sharp: "my brother and sister, I see everywhere is not cute, no one is not flattering, five aunts partial to find so many shortcomings, do not know is revenge, or bully them can''t speak, just want to over mouth addiction?"


    Su Xiaorui also snorted, pursed his small mouth, and was discontented: "if aunt five thinks that this can make you refreshing, it''s better to say that my brother and I are ugly."


    Night small read light way: "five Gu this is in the heart head is bored, look for a few children to vent at will?"


    Su Xiaorui sighed and spread out his hand: "if you vent your anger on us, it really doesn''t matter, but it should be believed by someone?"


    These two children, you and I speak, the fifth princess was blocked almost speechless, breathing a little bit.


    Everyone can understand the wind direction. Naturally, no one is on the side of the fifth princess.


    The eldest princess also low ground scolded a: "you are a princess, today is several children''s full moon wine, how to speak so impertinent?"


    The Empress Dowager looked at the five princesses in a somber voice: "the child''s facial features are very good, and he must be a beautiful man when he grows up. This period of time allows you to reflect on yourself in the government. You are good, but you have a problem of not covering up. It seems that you still need to reflect in the government. "


    The fifth princess finally got the emperor''s amnesty and was free. She was a lively girl. The ten month confinement was really inhuman for her.


    Now, when she heard the Empress Dowager''s intention to forbid her feet, she changed her face and knelt on the ground: "I hope my grandmother will forgive me, but my granddaughter just drank a few more cups and couldn''t see clearly."


    Ye Xiaonian said with a smile, "didn''t Wu Gu say that she hadn''t drunk wine just now? Why did you change your mouth all at once? "


    Su Xiaorui nodded his head and said seriously: "Wu Gu is not honest. Are you cheating my grandmother?"


    The fifth Princess stares at the night coldly. She just wants to say something, but --


    the little tomato suddenly closes her eyes and sobs a few times, and her hands and feet move randomly.


    Su Xiaorui hummed: "it must be that my brother is not happy. I''m not ready to forgive Wu Gu If Wu Gu says I''m ugly, I hate you


    Su Xiaorui''s words have not finished, only see a clear water column straight out between the legs of the small tomato, poured the five Princess all over her face, and then the liquid flowed down her face and splashed on her dress.


    Time seemed to come to an abrupt end.


    When you see this dramatic scene, they are petrified and frozen there.


    Su Xiaorui was the first to react, and his hand behind him made a gesture of victory.


    His eyes slightly curved, the heart said silently, tomato you are too powerful, grow up, brother takes you to play mud every day.


    Night small read did not expect to happen such a scene, black eyes flash across a smile.


    Su Ying''s face showed a touch of surprise, forced to smile.


    Night is not white, tight lips slightly raised, eyes flash a smug look.


    Five Princess Leng for a moment, this just reflected what happened, her face, her clothes are all by this fart big child with urine pouring.


    She screamed angrily, hoping to faint and tear the child in front of her to vent her anger.


    The Empress Dowager glared at five princesses angrily: "shut up, be careful to frighten the child."


    The fifth Princess knelt on the ground and wiped her face with her handkerchief. Her face turned white with anger.Looking at the baby in her arms, the Empress Dowager suddenly stopped crying and continued to babble and babble. She immediately laughed and was very happy. She scraped the nose of the little tomato with her hand: "it turns out that it''s still a small bag, and a word can''t be said."


    "Wu Gu, my younger brother is still so young. I''m sure it''s not intentional. Do you mind?"


    Su Xiaorui will even turn to one side, looking at the sky, small mouth slightly toot, whistling: "good vent anger, good happy yo..."


    When the Empress Dowager laughed, people around him laughed.


    Princess five, this is the rhythm of death!


    Ye Feixu''s smile was particularly exaggerated: "ha ha ha, it''s so funny! Five younger sister, why don''t you have to have a bad time with a child? Now he''s pulling your face and you have to suffer. "


    Ouyang Liuyun laughs louder in order to cooperate with him.


    People around him laughed louder.


    Laughter came and went, and filled the ears of the five princesses.


    "It''s so much fun. Look at the five princesses. Now almost all of them are angry."


    "Who let her talk nonsense?"


    "His highness Huai Wang is wise. Even his children are smart. He knows how to revenge himself just after the full moon."


    "Yes, it is."


    "The fifth princess is gone, ha ha."


    The fifth Princess listened to the sounds around her. She was angry and angry. She felt that she had no face to continue to stay here.


    Night special looking at the back of the five princesses leaving, raised the tea slowly pursed a breath, the lips hook up a strange arc.


    As a matter of fact, the fifth Princess changed her clothes and stole away.


    But this scene is still in the mind of many people, this matter has been circulating in the capital.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 750

    Little tomato urinated on Princess Wu''s face. Although he didn''t involve other people, he wet his own brocade.


    The Empress Dowager gave her to the nurse''s arms and asked her to take the baby in and clean it up.


    Su Ying looked at the child being carried away, and could not help but look at the night Fei Bai. In her eyes, there was a bright light like a star: "your son is a vindictive one, others can''t say a word."


    "I''ll reward him later." Night is not white lip corner light hook, between the eyebrows also seems to hide a proud look, think of the things just now, he still feel very happy.


    Su Ying couldn''t help but chuckle: "what reward can you have?"


    Ye Fei Bai Li said naturally: "when he grows up, he will go out to play."


    Su Ying nodded: "this reward Xiao Rui likes best."


    "Xiaorui is also a vindictive Night non white saw Su Ying one eye: "this disposition most resembles you."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but stare at her.


    Ye Fei laughed, not ready to tangle with her about this topic. He peeled a grape and fed it to her lips: "it doesn''t matter. No matter what temperament you are, I like you."


    Ouyang Liuyun was just about to propose a toast to yefeibai. Seeing the couple''s sweet love, he poked ye Feixu and said, "look, look, it''s too much. It''s too much to show love openly!"


    Ye Feixu took back his sight: "what''s wrong with this? Don''t be surprised. Look, isn''t that grandfather sun?"


    Ouyang Liuyun looked in the direction of yefeixu. He was led by someone, holding the imperial edict in his hand, followed by more than 20 palace maids and internal servants, each holding a tray covered with red silk.


    All the people were attracted by the battle. They looked at the tray behind them and wondered what kind of gifts the Emperor Ming sent.


    Sun Gonggong said with a smile, "please come forward to receive the order from the princess of Huai."


    Ye feibai brings Su Ying to listen to the order. The intention is nothing more than that Su Ying has made great contributions to the royal family by adding three children to the royal family.


    After sun Gonggong promulgated the decree, the red silk on each tray was uncovered.


    More than 20 trays are filled with heavy gold and jewelry, which are extremely rare and rare. They shine brilliantly in the sun.


    Rao is not white night, accustomed to gold and silver jewelry, but also feel these look dazzling.


    Su Ying ordered his servants to accept the gift, and asked Hongbo to give sun Gonggong a generous gift, and said thanks to him: "please tell me, thank you for your father''s thanks."


    All the people were stunned by the Bounty: "I''ll see you for the first time."


    "Yes, the emperor really valued these children."


    "It''s natural, and this kind of glory can be enjoyed by Princess Huai."


    Someone said meaningfully: "the emperor valued not only Huai Princess and these children, but also his royal highness."


    Someone nodded in agreement.


    Night special vision from that dazzled treasure to move, the hand that holds wine cup tight.


    The night scene sat beside him, his eyes showed a surprised look: "Dad, I have never seen so many treasures."


    Night special stretched out his hand to rub his head, the eyeground flashed a touch of gloomy look.


    Sun Gonggong is far away. People''s topic is still around jewelry, guessing how much silver is worth for so many things.


    The eldest princess said to the Empress Dowager with a light smile: "I want to come. My father is very happy this time."


    "It is natural that the emperor would have come to see his grandson and granddaughter if he was not busy with his affairs today." When the Empress Dowager heard the babbling voice of a child, she turned her head and saw that the little potato was awake. She took the little potato from the nurse''s arms and teased it with her hands.


    The eldest princess sat beside and looked at it carefully, and said with a smile, "this child looks like a little tomato. If it wasn''t for their different hats on their heads, I''m afraid they would not be able to tell them apart."


    Don''t Su Rui point to his head and look at it? Her forehead is a little wider than the little tomato


    The eldest princess looked at them blankly: "do you have any?"


    Ye Xiaonian couldn''t help but ask curiously, "is it? Why can''t I look back? "


    Su Xiaorui is very proud to say: "because I see carefully."


    as like as two peas, he said, "or the small insight is good, the grief family can not be divided into the same, and feel the same."


    Su Xiaorui thought, in fact, there is a difference between my brother and me, but I won''t tell you. Otherwise, it will be difficult to act if I need to change my identity occasionally.


    At this time, the small potato changed its previous clever appearance and cried loudly.


    His eyes closed, his mouth open, and he howled hard.


    The Empress Dowager patted his soft body: "darling, don''t cry, don''t cry..."


    Then, the pumpkin also cried.


    Su Xiaorui leaned over his face and touched their faces: "brother and sister are not hungry, are they?"One side of the nanny coax the child at the same time: "just fed milk."


    Night small read also asked: "is pee?"


    The nurse checked and found that the clothes were clean.


    The two children cried so much that the Empress Dowager was worried and asked, "is there something wrong with you?"


    Just at this time, a nurse rushed out of the room. Her pale face saluted Su Ying and ye Fei Bai: "the princess, the prince, the fourth young master has given up milk."


    The expression on Su Ying''s face was a little bit convergent, with a worried look on her face.


    She did not care to ask too much, also forgot to say hello to the guests, picked up the skirt and ran quickly inside.


    Ye Fei put down the cup in his hand with a dignified look, and immediately ordered people to ask for a doctor.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, excuse me first." Liu Ling asked him to walk quickly.


    When the Empress Dowager heard the news, she was also worried. She reached out and asked the eldest princess to help her in.


    The Empress Dowager coldly looked at the nurse who was still pestering there, and said in a cold voice, "what''s going on here?"


    The nurse followed the Empress Dowager. As she walked, she bowed her head and replied, "just now the maid cleaned up the fourth young master. Suddenly, the fourth young master vomited milk, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat."


    The eldest princess hesitated for a moment: "this can''t be to eat bad what thing?"


    The Empress Dowager pauses: "who is feeding milk to the fourth young master?"


    "Qiulan is in charge of feeding in the morning, and the maid is at noon, but the fourth young master doesn''t take a few mouthfuls." In order to get enough milk, each child''s diet is taken care of by two nannies in turn.


    It happened that Qiulan and the nanny named Xianglan in front of her were all admired by the Empress Dowager herself. The Empress Dowager frowned slightly and then said, "this matter must be investigated carefully!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 751

    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head slightly. Before that, his father always thought that his mother was pregnant with twins, so he prepared four nannies.


    Later, after her mother gave birth to triplets, her mother pointed to two at the first time.


    These two nannies came from the palace of benevolence and were trusted by the Empress Dowager.


    Because it''s safe and reliable, Dad accepted it.


    If the nanny is sent by someone else, if something like this happens, you can doubt the intentions of that person. However, it was sent by the grand mother, and there is something strange about it.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager suspected it was her, the nurse knelt down on the ground: "the empress dowager, the food and drink of slaves..."


    Suddenly, her face turned black. Her eyes were wide and her face twisted. She put her hand around her neck and could not say a word.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Xianglan rolling on the ground in pain, and her face showed a look of surprise.


    If the eldest princess did not help her, the Empress Dowager would have fainted.


    The nurse struggled for a long time. She soon bled from her seven orifices and her pupils were lax. She became a cold corpse.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian watch the nurse die, and their faces turn pale.


    They also understood that the nurse was poisoned, so their brother would not vomit until he drank the nurse''s milk.


    What the two little buns are most worried about now is whether the younger brother will react the same way as the nanny, and whether the other two nannies are poisoned.


    They ran quickly into the room and quickly told their parents what they had just seen.


    When Su Ying came in earlier, she saw the child''s face pale and weak. She had no strength to cry. She held the baby in her arms at that time, tears seeping from her eyes.


    Now she heard two children say that the nurse who fed the baby had been poisoned and died, and her heart suddenly shrank as if she had been gambled by a stone.


    Her hands shaking as she held the child.


    Su Ying now found that the child''s face also gradually emerged a touch of black gas, his lips began to black.


    An infinite sense of fear came upon her, almost annihilating her.


    The baby''s esophagus is too small, it is not good to continue to vomit, she looked pale at the red wave: "you quickly pour some warm water."


    The doctor has not come, she can only keep feeding the tomato warm boiled water, so that the stool poison can quickly dilute down.


    The night is not white, the deep eyes are dark, the whole body is angry, and exudes bloodthirsty and murderous spirit.


    At the same time, he sent someone to leave all the guests and investigate the matter thoroughly, while he held the two children to examine carefully.


    The two children seem to know that they can''t make trouble, and they dare not cry.


    Their dark eyes were turning, and there were tears on their eyelashes.


    They looked normal and healthy, but they were worried at night and ordered people to feed them some warm boiled water.


    The great doctor came quickly. He had just arrived at the gate of huaiwang mansion when he was pulled by yexiaonian and ran to the room quickly.


    Running on the road, night Xiaonian thought clearly said the previous thing with him.


    After listening to him depicting the death of the nurse and the color of her blood, he knew it well. As soon as he entered the room, he immediately looked for the little tomato.


    Taiyi acupunctures and massages small tomato. Su Ying looks at the long needle into the body of little tomato. She can''t bear to turn her head, and she just feels hot and humid in her eyes.


    She had never been so anxious for a moment. Her hands were clenched tightly and her lips were pressed tightly. Only in this way could she be a little more calm.


    Night is not white will her light embrace in the arms, between the eyes of the cold did not recede, eyeground worry and no than Su Ying smile.


    He patted her placidly and said, "it''s OK. The child will be OK."


    After finishing acupuncture and moxibustion for little tomato, Wang Taiyi still looked dignified: "the toxicity is really too strong, fortunately, not much, and the princess timely fed him warm water."


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled his face and filled his eyes with tears.


    He wiped his tears with his little hand: "great doctor, I heard the nurse say he didn''t drink a few mouthfuls, and later my brother also vomited milk."


    Wang Taiyi nodded: "this is a blessing in misfortune, otherwise I''m afraid of life."


    When everyone thought that the child was out of danger of life and took a breath of relief, the doctor said again: "however, the toxicity in the body has not been completely eliminated. The child is too small, so the medication should not be too heavy. This matter needs to be considered with other doctors."


    Su Ying a listen, the color of worry on the face is thicker: "can you leave other sequelae?"


    Doctor Wang hesitated for a moment, and couldn''t help wiping the sweat on his forehead: "this..."


    Ye Fei looked at him in vain. At the moment, his eyes were terrible, like the devil fighting in the purgatory. He was cold and had no emotion.


    Wang Taiyi couldn''t help but shiver under his sight, and didn''t even dare to say anything.Taiyi took another two children and five other nannies and found no abnormality.


    At the moment, Liu ronghua arrived in a hurry.


    Su Ying sees Liu ronghua arrive smoothly, and her heart is relaxed.


    One side of the eldest princess also looked up at him, a complex look on her face flashed quickly.


    Doctor Wang had seen Liu ronghua''s medical skills. After seeing him, his eyes lit up and thought that maybe the miracle doctor had a way.


    Liu ronghua for the small tomato pulse, always smooth face exposed like autumn wind speed cold.


    Su Ying has great confidence in Liu ronghua. Now seeing him show such a look, she subconsciously holds her breath,


    Liu ronghua says softly: "fortunately, it is handled properly, and the young master is not in danger of life. I give him a pair of medicine first, feed every other hour, so that the toxin in the body will be cleared after 12 hours of feeding. It''s just that I''m young after all, and it hurts the root. I have to take good care of it in the future. "


    Su Ying lowered her head and wiped her eyes with her sleeve.


    Her child was still so young that she had been born for more than a month, and had to suffer so much.


    The Empress Dowager patted Su Ying''s hand and comforted him, "you are a blessed one, and your child will be healthy and healthy."


    Su Ying sat at the head of the bed, looking at the small tomato sleeping in the past, touched his pale face: "baby, you must get better soon."


    At this moment, she gradually regained consciousness.


    The poison is so strong that tomato is lucky to survive. She now almost dare not to think, if the small tomato at noon time drink a few more milk, and later did not vomit milk, now how to do.


    When she thought of it, she was frightened.


    Under her long eyelashes, her eyes were like glaciers, and her lips gave a sneer that was almost nonexistent.


    If she dares to hurt her child, she will give it back a thousand times and a hundred times!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 752

    Although the whole banquet scene was sealed off and no one was allowed to leave, the banquet continued.


    They heard the wind faintly, and they all discussed in a low voice.


    "It is said that the fourth young master is not only vomiting milk, but also poisoned."


    "No, I was just watching."


    "It seems that someone has poisoned the nanny. The nurse has died of poisoning."


    "So it''s extremely toxic?"


    "No? The king of Huai, his concubine, the empress dowager, and the imperial physician all went in. Nothing came out for such a long time. I''m afraid it''s not good. "


    "What a pity for such a lovely child."


    "Who, in the end, is so insane that he attacks a child?"


    "The original good full moon wine turned out to be like this."


    "It''s better if the child has nothing to do with it. If something happens..."


    There were bursts of regret and regret.


    Situ Mengyao was worried. When she heard these voices around her, her tears immediately came out.


    Night Fei Xu was anxious to wipe her tears with a handkerchief: "don''t worry, this is nothing. Maybe it''s a false alarm."


    Situ Mengyao took a breath: "I am very flustered now."


    Ye feibai is leaving the banquet now. Although ye Feixu is anxious as the wind, he is not easy to leave. By the way, he can listen to the surrounding activities.


    Ouyang Liuyun is also uneasy.


    Night special listen to the voice around, the face appears a touch and everybody''s same anxious look.


    It''s just that deep in his eyes there''s a sense of success.


    No one knows the effect of the poison better than him. After purification, the poison is so strong that it can kill people just a little bit.


    What''s more, such a weak child.


    His princess was killed by night feibai in vain. How pitiful his little scene has become a child without a mother.


    It is not a gentleman to take revenge.


    Before yefeibai''s family moved to the farm, his hand couldn''t reach there. Now he wants to let ye feibai taste the taste of losing his close relatives.


    At this time, Xiao Jing, who had been eating, suddenly looked up at the night. He asked curiously, "Dad, are they saying that the little brother is poisoned?"


    Night special nodded: "yes."


    The voice of the night scene was crisp: "they also mentioned that it was because the nurse was poisoned, wasn''t it?"


    Night special continued to answer a sentence: "yes, but also is hearsay only."


    The night scene thought for a moment: "when I went to the toilet, I happened to see the maid of aunt five talking to the nurse..."


    What the night scene said was not loud or small, which happened to be heard by the people around.


    Night extraordinary see a lot of people will look to this side, know the effect has been achieved.


    He frowned slightly, glared at the night scene, and exclaimed: "this kind of thing has no basis, how can it be nonsense?"


    At that time, Wu Gu''s face was angry, and she said what she wanted to tear up the child... "


    The words of night scene haven''t finished, have been covered by night special mouth.


    Night extraordinary here to cover up, Xiaojing words but like a stone into the lake, a thousand layers of ripples.


    "Did the five princesses do it?"


    "It is possible. The fifth princess had been pissed off by the fourth young master. I think she is not angry in her heart, so she has been poisoned? "


    "The fifth princess is really cruel. A child is not sensible, and she can do it too?"


    "That''s right. Besides, she still scolds the child ugly first."


    "No wonder the fifth Princess changed her clothes and left in a hurry. I think it''s a pity to stay."


    "Oh, she did it secretly and didn''t expect to be seen!"


    For a moment, everyone seemed to have witnessed the five Princesses'' murder. They described the process in detail and denounced one after another.


    Ouyang Liuyun stretched out his slender finger and knocked on the table: "what do you think?"


    Around the sound night Feixu naturally also heard, his eyes revealed a touch of doubt: "not so simple."


    In night Fei Xu''s heart, although night Rao is stupid, it will not choose to poison at this time.


    She has just been exempted from the foot ban, let alone act rashly.


    "He''s very skillful in this way of framing." Night Feixu looked up at the night extraordinary one eye, but saw the night Feixu is also looking at him.


    His eyes were still warm and sentimental.


    Ouyang Liuyun said faintly: "his acting is also good. It looks like he''s going to cry."


    Xu Hua only hopes that all the children who know about it will not move


    As soon as the Empress Dowager heard the news, she immediately recognized herself and no longer questioned.She immediately ordered people to bring the night view.


    The Empress Dowager looked at him and said solemnly, "Xiao Jing, you can tell me all you see."


    The night scene pondered for a moment, and then slowly said, "when I came back from the thatched cottage, I saw that Wu Gu was swearing about smelly children and rotten children all the way. She was going to tear him or something. Later, I saw what her maid and nurse said, but they were too far away to listen to me


    The Empress Dowager asked: "which nurse is it?"


    The night scene thought for a moment: "it is the one who came out to say that the fourth young master vomited milk."


    In the heart of the empress dowager, children are innocent and do not know how to lie.


    Xiaojing said he saw it, that''s what he saw.


    What''s more, before yerao did so many wrong things, it must have something to do with her!


    The Empress Dowager talked about Xiaojing. Her face became gloomy and terrible, and she was angry: "how could it be? It is so cruel and heartless


    The eldest princess saw the Empress Dowager''s face white with anger. She quickly reached out her hand and stroked her chest: "grandmother, please don''t be angry."


    Su Xiaorui wants to tear up the murderer. Now hearing these words, he naturally feels that the real murderer is yerao.


    He pulled the Empress Dowager''s sleeve, and his weeping face was covered with tears: "Taizu mother, you want to be fair for little tomato. He is still so small, Wuwuwuwu..."


    Comparatively speaking, night reading is much more steady.


    However, he did not sort out too many thoughts: "great grandmother, the murderer just wanted his brother''s life. Today, my younger brother survived, but what happened after that? "


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "absolutely can''t let the murderer go unpunished!"


    "If the child doesn''t understand, she will use this poison hand. There is no royal law in her eyes, and there is no empress dowager who mourns for her family!" The Empress Dowager said in a cold voice, "come and bring the night Rao to the AI family. The mourning family will be severely punished!"


    Su Ying and ye feibai take a look at each other. They already know that the murderer is not yerao.


    But they didn''t stop.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 753

    The fifth princess went back to the palace of Zhongcui instead of the princess''s house.


    Since she was imprisoned, she found that the Empress Dowager did not like her, and the emperor hated her. Fortunately, the queen was willing to see her.


    So the fifth Princess often went to Zhongcui palace to talk with the queen for a while when she was free. If she got anything valuable, she would send it to Zhongcui palace.


    Her husband-in-law is gone, the child is so small, she needs to find someone to rely on.


    The queen sat solemnly on the throne. Seeing her coming, she gave a graceful smile: "why, this banquet is over so soon?"


    The fifth Princess sat down on one side, took the tea from Mammy and sipped: "not yet. I just want to come and see the empress."


    The queen looked at her lovingly, her eyes slightly picked out: "really a sensible child."


    When the queen does not smile, she has a gloomy and cold air. The fifth Princess saw her smile and was in a good mood. She got up and talked to the queen.


    The topic then turned to the banquet. The queen asked casually, "have you seen the three children? Is everything ok? "


    The fifth princess looked up at the Queen''s well maintained face and considered how to reply to make her happy.


    After this period of time together, the fifth Princess faintly felt that the queen had some hostility to Su Ying, but she did not know where the hostility came from.


    She only knew that if she was sarcastic about Su Ying in front of the queen, the queen would not mind at all.


    But the Queen''s attitude to Su Ying''s children is not easy to say. She may not hate it, but she doesn''t like it very much.


    The fifth Princess thought about it for a while, but she still felt that she was telling the truth: "the three children are very healthy and lovely. The old four also peed on my face


    The Queen''s eyes flashed with curiosity: "Oh? What''s going on? "


    The fifth princess was smiling, as if she didn''t care at all: "the child is too young to be good-looking. I just casually said a word. I didn''t expect that the child would have a grudge."


    The queen smiles and nods slightly: "the child''s temperament is like her mother."


    "No?" The fifth princess also laughed, her eyes were cold. "If it wasn''t for the second emperor who liked her and spoiled her, I''m afraid that she would be really hard to adapt to the royal family."


    The fifth princess was just talking when she saw someone coming in from outside. She fixed her eyes and found that this man was mother Hu beside the Empress Dowager.


    Mother Hu came forward and saluted the queen respectfully. Then she turned her head and said to the five princesses, "Princess five, the Empress Dowager would like you to go there."


    The fifth Princess saw that mother Hu''s face was not good, and even looked at her eyes with a touch of contempt.


    Her heart slightly jumps, suddenly surges a bad premonition, she asked: "mammy Hu, the emperor''s grandmother has come back?"


    Mother Hu replied, "no, the Empress Dowager is still in huaiwang''s house."


    The fifth Princess stopped and asked, "but what happened?"


    Mother Hu only felt that the fifth princess was pretending, and her contempt for the fifth princess was even more. She said slowly, "the fourth young master''s nurse died of poisoning."


    Five princess a Leng, quickly asked: "that child can have something?"


    Mother Hu thought that this was what the fifth princess was worried about. She sneered: "thanks to God, the fourth young master has been out of the worry of life."


    The queen seemed to be relieved and stroked her chest with her hand and said, "that''s good."


    Five princess this time just reacted to come over, a pair of eyes such as water Wu ran stare big: "mammy Hu, what do you mean, do you think the poison is under the princess?"


    Mother Hu lowered her head: "the old slave didn''t say such a thing."


    "You The fifth Princess understood at a glance that she clenched her hands and clenched her teeth and said, "her own child has been poisoned. Why should the accusation be put on the head of this princess?"


    "If the five princesses want to explain, go with the Empress Dowager."


    "I''m not going, I''m not going!" The fifth Princess shook her head forcefully. It was a great princess. She had not done such a thing. Why should this accusation be put on her body.


    "If the fifth Princess didn''t do it, the Empress Dowager will make you innocent." Mother Hu saw that the five princesses didn''t cooperate: "the old slave took the princess with her according to the will of the Empress Dowager. If the princess doesn''t cooperate, then..."


    The fifth Princess saw four or five bodyguards coming towards her behind mammy Hu. Her eyes were fierce as ice blades. She gnashed her teeth and said, "dare you?"


    If it was mother Hu, she would not dare, but this is the will of the Empress Dowager.


    The fifth princess was not regretful at this time. If the time could come again, she would never step into the huaiwang mansion.


    Who knew that such a thing would happen, and he was falsely accused on his own head.


    Although mammy Hu did not say that the poison was her own, her eyes already thought so. The fifth princess was furious: "you don''t have enough evidence to slander at will."


    Mammy Hu''s face was stiff and looked very serious: "it''s better to wait for the princess to see the Empress Dowager."The fifth princess looked at the gate of the palace and saw that her maid had been tied up by the guards.


    She saw the indifferent look of mother Hu again, and her heart was beating. Was there really any evidence? She seems to have enough motive to hurt people What if you don''t know what to do?


    The bodyguard forced to take away the five princesses. The five princesses resisted. Her heart became more and more flustered. She hissed and yelled: "my princess has not harmed anyone. Why should I arrest someone?"


    The queen looked at the noise and noise here, and couldn''t help but roar: "wanton!"


    When the guards heard the Queen''s exclamation, they could not help but slow down their movements.


    The fifth princess took the opportunity to break free.


    The Queen''s eyes swept over them, cold.


    Mother Hu bowed down to the Queen: "empress, the old slave is also ordered to act, otherwise it is not easy to explain to the empress."


    The fifth princess had been pulling and pulling with the guards. Her dress was wrinkled and her hair was loose. She was panting. The whole person was in a mess.


    She knelt down beside the queen and hugged the Queen''s thigh: "empress, please make decisions for me. I haven''t done it. I really haven''t done it."


    "This..." After all, it is the Empress Dowager''s Yizhi. Even if the empress has the intention to keep the night Rao, she is also in a dilemma at the moment.


    The fifth Princess begged bitterly: "empress, someone slandered me, someone wanted to hurt me, you must make decisions for me."


    The tears in Princess five''s eyes were like broken pearls. They kept falling down, and their hearts were softened with tears.


    The queen thought for a moment and said slowly, "if you have not done it, you will not be stigmatized. It happens that this palace also wants to see the child. It''s better for us to go with you. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 754

    The fifth princess went to the front hall of Huai palace with mother Hu. The atmosphere was dignified. All the people looked at her with a kind of bad eye.


    Emperor Ming did not know when he also came. He sat down solemnly with anger on his face.


    The five princesses came forward and saluted like the Emperor Ming and the Empress Dowager. There was no reaction between them.


    Emperor Ming did not let her get up, and his majestic voice was cold: "kneel down."


    As soon as she knelt on the ground, her eyes burst out tears: "father, my daughter heard about the little tomato. But his poison has nothing to do with his daughter. "


    When Emperor Ming was in the palace, he wanted to ask sun Gonggong to call Wang Taiyi. Later, when he heard of the news of tomato poisoning, he rushed over. As soon as he arrived, he saw little tomato lying weak and pale in his swaddling clothes, unable to cry.


    The child was so young that he had to suffer such a crime. He even heard that there might be sequelae.


    After listening to the Empress Dowager''s account of the whole story, the emperor heard that yerao was the murderer, and he also identified seven points.


    He looked at the five princesses with awe in his eyes: "has nothing to do with you? Little scene. "


    Emperor Ming called out a night view, and the night scene, which had been clubbed on one side, came forward.


    The fifth princess looked at him in disbelief. The night scene looked straight at him. A small face was full of innocence.


    The night scene repeated what had been said before.


    When the night scene mentioned that the five princesses said smelly children and rotten children, the five Princesses'' face changed greatly. She did not expect that she would complain at will, but was heard in her ears.


    At the moment, she was anxious and angry. Thanks to her good treatment for Xiaojing, he betrayed herself at the critical moment.


    The night scene was glared at by the five Princesses'' fierce eyes. He lowered his head in fear and hid beside the Emperor Ming.


    The Empress Dowager saw the five princesses unrepentant, frowned tightly, and said in a cold voice: "night Rao! Now, what else do you have to say? "


    "I..." Before her little tomato puma face of urine, the whole person will be angry, where there is any reason to speak, it is inevitable to speak a few words.


    These words came from her mouth, and she could not deny them.


    But when did her maid talk to the nurse? She didn''t know. She just shook her head: "I don''t know."


    The Empress Dowager saw the fifth princess''s denial and sighed deeply. Her tone was full of regret: "you really let me down because you are enchanting at night."


    "My granddaughter was so angry that she could not choose her words. But I really don''t know when the maid will meet the nurse The fifth princess took a deep breath. "I just went to the backyard to change my clothes and left immediately. I can find my maid to confront me!"


    At this time, mother Hu came in from outside.


    She had a plain face and said something to the Queen Mother''s ear.


    The deeper the lines between the Empress Dowager''s eyebrows, she looked at the five princesses all over her face: "your maidservant has admitted that you told her to buy the milk maid to prescribe medicine in the small tomato diet!"


    When the fifth princess heard the result, her face showed an incredible look: "impossible!"


    "If the wet nurse refuses you, you will become angry and direct someone to poison the nanny''s diet, right?"


    "Nonsense The fifth princess''s eyes were so big that she couldn''t pay attention to etiquette at all. With grievance and anger in her eyes, she yelled at her back, "Xincheng, Xincheng, get out of here!"


    Mother Hu said faintly, "she has been poisoned and died."


    The fifth princess was stunned. Her strength seemed to have been drained out. She was paralyzed on the ground: "what?"


    "Now that the evidence is clear, what else can you say?" Emperor Ming looked at her with disappointment: "what a good daughter I have raised!"


    "It''s not me, it''s not me, my father. It''s really not a daughter." She knelt down and grabbed the emperor''s robe, and her voice almost trembled.


    The fifth princess was subconsciously afraid. The last time she framed Su Ying, she was sent to the frontier by her father.


    She couldn''t say anything about the poisoning incident. If she didn''t explain clearly, how serious the consequences would be, she would not dare to think about it.


    Su Ying and the two children accompany little tomato in the room. Night is not white and has been sitting in the corner without talking.


    At the moment, he took a sip of tea calmly. His eyes were indifferent and he looked at the crying five princesses without saying a word.


    The emperor angrily kicked the five princesses away: "come on, put yerao into the prison!"


    Emperor Ming is not going to look at the five princesses, as if even a look at her would dirty his noble eyes.


    "No!" The fifth princess''s heart fell straight down. How could she go to such a place.


    Her whole body''s blood seemed to be coagulated, and she pleaded with the Empress Dowager beside the Emperor Ming.


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly and let mother Hu block her face.


    The five princesses were helpless, and she remembered that the queen had come and wanted to do justice for her.


    The fifth Princess almost climbed up in front of the queen. She pulled her sleeve and her delicate face turned pale with fear: "empress, you want to be fair for me. I haven''t done it, I really haven''t done it I am wrongedThe queen looked at the five princesses, and her eyes flashed a complex look. She raised her head and said in a soft voice, "with the understanding of rao''er in this palace, she is pure and good-natured and will not do such things."


    "Pure mind?" The emperor of the Ming Dynasty thought of what the five princesses had done before and snorted coldly.


    The queen said with a smile: "rao''er is small in heart, but she doesn''t kill her child because of her pee. She''s a mother, too


    The fifth Princess nodded again and again, and her tears fell even more fiercely: "father, although I have disagreements with my sister-in-law, I even hate her very much. But her child is also the child of the second emperor''s brother and my nephew. How can I do something innocent to the young


    The Empress Dowager sneered: "now that the evidence is conclusive, what else to say?"


    Seeing the emperor''s face softened a little, the Empress Dowager said with a smile: "empress mother, it seems that the evidence is conclusive on the surface, but the maid''s death is not proven, and it may have been bought."


    Night is not white, long fingers slowly rub the edge of the cup, eyes as cold as falcon.


    He looked at the night scene faintly, and then the deep sight fell on the face of the five princesses: "it won''t be her."


    Everyone was surprised and curious to look at him, the night is not white and repeated, voice cold and firm: "the murderer is not night Rao."


    Five Princess Leng for a moment, the tears on her face immediately stopped, she looked at the night through the mist of tears: "do you believe me


    Night is not white, slender fingers caress his brow, the face shows a touch of fatigue: "the murderer has another person."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 755

    Night is not white eyes deep and strange, as if straight to see people''s hearts, people see hair: "this matter I will trace to the end. I will pay back the damage he has done to the tomato


    Night scene is a child after all. When he spits out this sentence coldly from his mouth, he just feels his body is stiff and his hands and feet are constantly calling on him.


    The banquet ended like this, and yefeibai personally sent out the empress dowager, Emperor Ming and empress.


    Emperor Ming also wanted to say something, the night is not white, just said: "this matter must be found out."


    Seeing that the night was not white, the emperor agreed.


    The fifth Princess didn''t know how she got back to the princess mansion.


    When she returned to the entrance of the princess''s mansion, she found that her back was covered with sweat, and her clothes were almost wet.


    Thinking of the previous events, she still had a lingering fear, the whole person seems to have gone from the gate of hell.


    Such a plot is not brilliant, but it can make her speechless.


    As she was about to step into the princess''s mansion, a light flashed through her mind.


    She was in such a hurry that she suddenly thought of something.


    Whether her maidservant had ever contacted with the nanny has been proved dead and unknown.


    However, this matter is not seen by others, but by Xiao Jing?


    The fifth princess began to think about the whole thing slowly.


    The key point of this matter is still in Xiaojing''s body. Is it possible that this thing was done by night extraordinary, and then put the blame on himself?


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought about it.


    She remembered what she had been locked up for before. It was not because she was induced by night extraordinary to send someone to kill the arsonist. Later, the Empress Dowager suspected that she wanted to burn Su Ying''s mother and son?


    What''s more, before she was sent to the frontier, wasn''t she induced by Mi pin? Mibin and the fifth Prince seem to be very close.


    The fifth princess suddenly realized, and she patted her head with her hand. It turned out that she had been jumping into an extraordinary trap at night, but she always thought that they were allies.


    In fact, she is just a special piece of chess at night, a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time!


    After the fifth princess wanted to understand this, the whole person was very angry.


    Night extraordinary one and again, again and three to blame her, she almost because of his fault to die!


    The fifth princess had never been so angry for a moment.


    There was a fire rising from the soles of her feet, and she was about to explode.


    Her eyes also seemed to come out of the spark, almost from the teeth out of this sentence: "extraordinary night, how dare you calculate me?"


    "Mother!" Tian Nuo was waiting for Princess five all day at home. When he saw her back, he ran up happily.


    But he had never seen his mother speak so harshly, and he could not help shivering.


    The fifth Princess relaxed her look and touched his head: "Nuo''er is waiting for her mother at home. She will come back when she goes."


    The fifth Princess immediately got into the carriage and asked the coachman to run in the direction of the palace.


    She''s going to find the Emperor Ming. She''s going to expose YeFan!


    Emperor Ming saw the five princesses coming, and looked at her coldly: "what are you doing here?"


    The fifth Princess knelt down in front of the Ming Emperor: "the father still doesn''t believe in his daughter. Does he think it''s the daughter who poisoned the tomato?"


    The fifth Princess clenched her hands and raised her head to look at the emperor bravely: "because of Jinyang, I hate Su Ying. Every time I had a conflict with my son-in-law, my daughter hated Su Ying even more. I hope she doesn''t live well, and I hope she dies. But I''m not going to kill an innocent child. "


    Emperor Ming looked at her with a complicated look, which was quite unexpected.


    "My daughter has been in confinement for ten months, and she has just been exempted from the ban by her father. Daughter does not want to live such a boring life again, how can she go wrong? My daughter has a little Nuo to raise. How can she abandon him for her hatred? "


    "Even if the daughter really wanted to poison, she would not be so blatant."


    The fifth princess took a deep breath: "my daughter wants to tell my father who was poisoned today."


    "The night is extraordinary!" The fifth princess''s eyes showed fierce eyes. Seeing the shocked look of Ming emperor, she told the emperor what she had thought of before.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty frowned slightly and said in a stern tone: "these are just your guesses. Can there be any evidence?"


    The fifth Princess shook her head: "it is because the daughter has no evidence, so she has been carrying the black pot for others."


    The emperor would not believe all the five princesses said, but he also doubted.


    Night extraordinary nearly two years of action he roughly has a few.


    But now there is no evidence of this matter, and then night is especially the only prince who can compete with night non white. He has to deal with it carefully.


    The emperor''s face showed a tired look. He stroked his brow and waved to the fifth Princess: "I''m tired. You go back first."


    Five princesses see the Ming emperor''s look, is clearly does not believe the appearance.She refused to leave, and called again: "father Emperor..."


    "If you have good intentions, how can you be used?" Emperor Ming''s face clearly showed a touch of disgust, "this matter will be discussed later."


    The fifth Princess bit her lip and had to leave first.


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    Night special and night view just returned to the house, night special can''t wait to ask night scene that poisoning incident follow-up how.


    The night scene tells the night extraordinary what happened before.


    Night extraordinary eyebrows and eyes show a touch of violence: "the child has been out of danger?"


    The night scene nodded: "it seems that I didn''t drink a few mouthfuls before, and then I vomited milk, and the doctor treated him in time."


    Night special deeply breathed a few mouthfuls, on the face is regretful look, he thought to be able to revenge for Yu Qing!


    Night special pursed lip: "that afterwards evidence is conclusive, nobody believes is you five Gu do?"


    The night scene wrinkled a small face: "at that time, the emperor''s grandfather and his mother-in-law believed it, but they were very angry and said that they would put the five aunts into the prison."


    "And then?"


    "Later, the five aunts pleaded with the emperor''s grandmother, who said that she would not do such a thing. She might have been framed. Then the second uncle also said that he believed in aunt Wu and said that the murderer was another person, and he would continue to investigate this matter. "


    The fifth Prince''s hands were tightly clenched into fists, and the green tendons on the back of his hands were like earthworms.


    He had thought that the plan would be successful. After the incident, Xiaojing and yerao''s maid testified. When night Rao is thrown into prison, he can make her pretend to be afraid of suicide.


    Everything was perfect.


    Why does God seem to stand at the end of the night, his plan is always stranded and failed.


    He is not reconciled!


    At this time, the bodyguard came in from outside: "the fifth prince, the fifth princess has entered the palace."


    Night special breath is stagnant, what does she enter palace well? Does that stupid brain think it through now?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 756

    Night special immediately called his staff to discuss policy.


    His brows frowned slightly, and his eyes showed a touch of cold and worry.


    An aide said: "the fifth Prince has always done things in a proper way, leaving no evidence, so there is no need to worry."


    The fifth Prince didn''t worry about what yerao said in front of the Ming emperor.


    Emperor Ming had a bad impression on yerao and would not listen to her alone.


    He sneered: "if this matter is not so exposed in the past, sooner or later we will find out the head of this prince."


    Although the evidence behind it has been cleaned up, there is a contingency in everything. Now the Emperor Ming is also looking at this matter. If the evidence is found out, he is afraid that he will not be able to get good fruit.


    Another aide said, "this is done by the fifth princess, and it can only be done by her. She doesn''t admit it now. There''s always a time to admit it. "


    The fifth Prince looked at the staff in front of him. Seeing that he looked calm, he raised his eyebrows and said, "I don''t know what the wise men have in mind?"


    "Dare to ask the fifth prince, what does the fifth Princess care about most now?"


    Night extraordinary suddenly understood, lips pan Sen Leng smile, he said in a loud voice: "come, immediately small Nuo to this prince to bring."


    Yerao has to die if he doesn''t die this time. He has to die too. This chess piece is not enough to succeed and more than enough to fail. It can''t be left!


    After the fifth princess came back from the palace, she was thinking about how much the emperor believed in this matter.


    The more she thought about it, the more she felt that Emperor Ming believed her. It was just hard to accept it for a while.


    When the fifth Princess thought of this, she felt a little more happy, and her pent up feelings were also scattered.


    It''s getting late now.


    She didn''t have a good talk with Tian Nuo all day long. As soon as she returned to the princess''s mansion, she ordered humanity: "where is the young master?"


    A servant returned to her: "the young master lost his temper and went back to his room."


    The fifth princess''s face showed a smile: "I will coax him."


    Since Xiao Nuo came back from the West desert, he began to be afraid of strangers, afraid to see strangers, except himself, and did not get close to others.


    The fifth Princess wants to hold him now and make him happy.


    However, for the next half of the hour, she was in a state of infinite panic. She and her servants almost searched the whole house and could not find the shadow of Xiao Nuo.


    this kind of panic is more frightening than any previous panic. Xiaonuo is her lifeblood and the person she cares about most now.


    "Where are you, Xiao Nuo?" There was a pond in the backyard. The fifth Princess ordered people to look for it all over the pond, but nothing was found.


    The fifth princess was anxious and angry, and her face was almost distorted: "how do you look after the young master?"


    The mother who was in charge of looking at Xiao Nuo trembled and knelt on the ground: "little master and little master have never come out of the room before..."


    The fifth Princess threw her a slap in the face. Her voice was sharp: "haven''t you come out? What about him now? "


    "Xiao Nuo, don''t scare your mother Where are you, little Nuo? " Although Xiao Nuo is spoiled by himself, he never plays this kind of prank.


    The fifth princess still kept calling him, with a trace of crying in her voice. Once again, she had a bad premonition in her heart.


    It suddenly occurred to her that she was not in the house. Did she go out?


    Otherwise, how can a child disappear in the house?


    At this time, a servant sent a letter to the fifth princess.


    There were only four words in the letter: "bailing tea garden."


    As soon as the fifth princess''s face changed, she understood something.


    She rushed to bailing tea garden. She had just arrived at the tea garden. A servant who had been waiting for her led her to a special box.


    A gilded incense burner was burning on the tea table, and the cigarette curled up. The tea was specially quiet at night, and his expression was ethereal in the smoke.


    The fifth Princess saw the extraordinary night, and a stream of anger surged over her head.


    She came forward quickly, her hands clapped on the table, and the whole person approached him, with a high eyebrow: "it''s you! Did you take Xiao Nuo? "


    "Wu Mei, if you have something to say, why be angry?" Night special put down the tea cup in the hand, slowly poured a cup of tea, pushed to the night Rao in front of, "five younger sister left in a hurry, first drink tea run throat."


    The fifth Princess stretched out her hand and splashed the tea in front of her on his face. Her eyes were sharp as a knife, gnashing her teeth and looking at him: "did you take xiaonuo?"


    The tea flowed down his face, and the night was not white. He took out a veil and wiped it.


    He slightly raised the corner of his lips, the smile on his face was like a spring breeze.


    The fifth princess was so impatient that she did not have any patience. She looked at him ferociously and held his collar in her hands: "night is extraordinary. It''s not enough for you to blame me. Why take xiaonuo away! You give me back Xiao Nuo


    The night is special smile, the hand suddenly many a jade quality pendant.


    The pendant swayed in front of the fifth princess, and his face showed a touch of light satisfaction: "can you recognize this thing?"The pupils of the fifth princess were shriveled and her limbs were cold. How could she not recognize it? She hung it on his neck when she was young!


    The fifth Princess let go of his hand, and her eyes were moist: "what do you want?"


    The smile on YeFan''s face is not reduced, the smile is still warm, and the voice is more and more gentle: "I originally thought that if you recognized it obediently, I would raise xiaonuo well in the future. I didn''t expect that you were too disappointing!"


    "Extraordinary night!"


    Night extraordinary eyes tiny squint: "what did you go to the palace and father emperor say?"


    The fifth Princess subconsciously denied: "I have not."


    Night extraordinary eyes that wipe facial expression a flash, he spread out his hands, a face meaningless appearance: "no matter what you said, it doesn''t matter, the father won''t believe, because I am his most trusted prince."


    The fifth princess was shaking all over her body. She didn''t know whether it was because she was angry or afraid.


    She used to think he was a gentle man, but she didn''t expect that he could be so frightening when he was smiling.


    Night special will be a bag of powder pushed to her in front of: "let others know is you do."


    The fifth Princess stood up, turned around and left. Her face was resolute: "I''ll tell my father!"


    Night special looking at her back, the line of sight does not take a trace of temperature: "go, as long as you step out of this door, Xiao Nuo will die You''re not going to live. "


    Five princess''s body shape stops to live, she turns to beg ground to look at the night extraordinary, in the eye socket unceasingly has the tear to flow down: "you let me see small Nuo."


    Night extraordinary one mouthful refuses: "you now, have no qualification to discuss condition with me."


    The fifth Princess knew that he was a cruel man, and he could do it.


    Her hand reached toward the powder on the table, shaking so much that she could hardly hold it.


    Night extraordinary black eyes flash a smile: "this poison attacks very quickly, you won''t feel pain. I only give you one hour. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 757

    Small tomato in the afternoon began to high fever, until the dark down, the body temperature dropped some.


    Little tomato is so weak now that he can''t even cry.


    Su Ying is very distressed. She has been holding him and guarding him by his side.


    Every other hour to give a small tomato to feed medicine, she personally for the whole process, not willing to borrow the hand of others.


    When Su was sitting at the head of the bed, she found that Su was still holding the medicine for the fifth time.


    Night is not white bend down to coax her soft voice, eyes gentle: "you go to sleep for a while, child, I come to watch, eh?"


    Su Ying stroked the child''s white tender cheek, with a look of remorse on his face: "I''m not at ease, I want to look at him."


    Green mark was afraid that the princess would be tired, so he tried to persuade her, but it didn''t work. She hoped that the Lord could persuade her this time.


    Night Fei white reached out and stroked her hair: "I look at him is the same, you see, your eyes are boiling red."


    Su Ying naturally will not tell him that his eyes are crying red, she patted the inside of the bed: "are you tired, lie down and sleep for a while?"


    Night is not white to sigh a sigh, how can he sleep now.


    Su Ying see green mark will come over medicine, take a small spoon to feed small tomato.


    She had given the medicine three times before, and almost as soon as she was fed it, she vomited.


    Su Ying anxious, later can only let the green mark boil the medicine thick oneself to drink, and then breast-feeding to the tomato. But listen to Liu ronghua said that this medicine as far as possible to let the child drink, so that the effect is better.


    Now that the child can finally drink by himself, Su Ying feeds him directly.


    After all, the child is still young, it took a lot of time to finally feed the small half bowl.


    Night is not white in one side to look at, from time to time with a handkerchief to wipe the small tomato''s mouth: "looks like a lot better."


    Su Ying nodded and said with some relief, "that black gas has gone."


    Green mark saw that the fourth young master had finished drinking the medicine, so he took out the medicine bowl.


    Small tomato seems to be really better, but also opened his mouth to cry a few times, although the cry is not loud.


    Su Ying patted his soft body: "little tomato doesn''t cry, my mother is here to accompany you."


    Ye feibai looked at his son and touched his rare hair. His eyes were cold and his whole body was filled with a sense of urgency to make a decision to kill him: "in the future, nanny''s diet needs to be more cautious. This time, such a mistake has happened."


    Su Ying''s eyes were cold, and she looked up at the night. "What clues can you find?"


    Ye feibai shook his head, frowned slightly, and his eyes looked as cold as a glacier: "he is not afraid now, and he will give him back a thousand times when he comes."


    Su Ying sneered: "night extraordinary also can be regarded as a difficult role, every trace swept clean, but also to find people top bag."


    Night Fei white slightly nodded, and said something about the previous hall with Su Ying.


    Su shadow eyebrow tiny PICK: "the night extraordinary every time something goes wrong is pushed in the night Rao body, don''t know night Rao this time can think through."


    The night is not white meaning deep and long way: "if you think of the best, if you can''t think of it, there will be someone to mention her."


    Su Ying''s face was cold. They framed themselves and their children many times. It was better to fight to death.


    Night is not white and then said: "but night Rao is not night extraordinary opponent, I don''t know can fight on a few rounds."


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian also can''t sleep well at night. When they think of their younger brother''s frail appearance, they refuse to sleep.


    So, after a discussion, they decided to come and have a look at the tomato.


    The light in my mother''s room was still on. As soon as they were about to push the door in, they heard their mother and father talking.


    Night small read toward Su Xiaorui made a Shhh gesture, Su Xiaorui also held his breath.


    Two people will inside words hear clearly, the original to small tomato poison is not aunt five, but five uncle!


    When they think of Xiao Jing''s performance in the daytime, they immediately realize that he is actually trying to confuse their vision.


    Both of them clenched their small fists tightly, and their faces were angry. It was too deceiving.


    They were thinking about it when the door creaked and opened.


    In front of a compelling shadow, two people raised their heads to face yefeibai''s cold and beautiful face. He was looking at himself with serious eyes.


    Night Xiaonian''s face showed a look of embarrassment.


    Su Xiaorui grinned at yefeibai with a lovely smile. He hugged yefeibai''s thigh: "Dad, I think you can''t sleep."


    Night Fei showed a helpless look at the bottom of his white eyes. He reached out and carried the two children in.


    Su Ying looked at the two children being carried by night Fei Bai, and their limbs were waving in the air. She couldn''t help but ask in a soft voice: "why don''t you sleep?"


    Night Xiaonian''s sight falls on the child in Su Ying''s arms, and his face shows a worried look: "we want to know whether the younger brother is good or not."


    Su Xiaorui also frowned: "we want to see my brother."Su Ying waved to them: "my brother drank the medicine, and it''s much better."


    Night is not white hand just a release, two children lightly toward Su Ying run past.


    They looked at the baby brother''s face looked better, breathing evenly, also gently relieved.


    Su Ying rubbed the two children''s heads: "brother finished, go to sleep, OK? It''s very late. "


    "Well." Night small read sensible nod, "mother also early sleep."


    Su Xiaorui also said: "your mother should take care of yourself."


    "Well, my mother knows."


    Su Ying later in the night feibai strong demand, also vaguely sleep for several hours.


    But the sky is dim and bright, green mark sent medicine to come in, Su Ying wakes up.


    Su Ying put the medicine bowl up by Su Ying''s hand and said in a low voice, "princess, the five princesses died of poisoning last night. It''s said that there is a lot of crying in Princess five''s mansion now. "


    "What?" Su Ying took the spoon''s hand to pause, "poisoned to death?"


    green marks as like as two peas: "yes, there is news that the five princess''s medicine is the same as the poison of four young masters."


    Ye feibai was also surprised to hear the news. He thought that yerao and YeFan could fight for several rounds. He didn''t expect that he was killed by the fight: "is it poisoned by others?"


    Green mark shook his head: "no, the medicine was taken by the fifth Princess himself. Listening to the servants in their house, she can''t stand the inner condemnation."


    Su Ying heard this sentence, can''t help but sneer in the heart, can''t stand the inner condemnation to commit suicide?


    The fifth princess has always been arrogant and indulgent. She has a strong heart. She is not the kind of person who will commit suicide if she can''t cross the heart. Besides, it has nothing to do with her.


    Can only say that night extraordinary means, but a round let night Rao defeat the array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 758

    The story of Princess Wu''s suicide spread throughout the capital in the shortest time.


    In particular, the guests who attended the huaiwang mansion yesterday were even more moved. They saw a lively five princesses yesterday. How could they say that there is no such thing in a twinkling of an eye.


    "It''s said that the fifth Princess committed suicide because she couldn''t stand the condemnation from her heart."


    "Well, it''s time to kill this kind of poison!"


    "She''s such a princess that she''s killing a child. If she doesn''t do it herself, God will take her."


    "That''s right. She has such a fate now. It''s all your own iniquities and you can''t live."


    If in the past, if heard where people died, how much will be some regret.


    However, they saw the five princesses yesterday. They believed that she had poisoned her child. Today, they all applauded the news of her death.


    The sad news that Emperor Ming got up early in the morning and died after swallowing medicine at night was also a great shock.


    Yerao said with him yesterday, he didn''t believe it all, but he was also skeptical.


    After all, the Ming emperor thought about it all night and finally decided not to mention it.


    But what he didn''t expect was that he would hear the news in the morning.


    In recent years, yerao is arrogant and domineering, and has done many things that disgust him. But the emperor did not deny that she was also the daughter he loved. She was not as sensible as the eldest princess, or as clever as the sixth princess. However, he spoiled her arrogance.


    Now night Rao went, the emperor''s heart is very sad.


    He stroked his brow with his hand and remembered yerao''s look last night. He didn''t look like a person who would commit suicide.


    The emperor called sun Gonggong and asked him the truth.


    Seeing that the emperor was sad, Duke sun bent over and cautiously replied, "the servant in the princess''s mansion said that the princess began to cry after she went back last night, saying that she had lost all her goodness and started to attack an innocent child. Later in the middle of the night, I heard young master Nuo crying, which found that the fifth princess had poisoned herself. The imperial physician had already seen it and said that the poison was the same as that in the Huai palace. They also found the paper bag of the poison on the table


    Emperor Ming frowned: "no other doubt?"


    Sun Gonggong pondered for a moment: "the side is not heard of, but listen to the doctor said five Princess eyes stare big."


    The emperor was silent for a long time. His face was gray. After a long time, he said in a hoarse voice, "bury the princess thick."


    "Yes."


    Mingdi stopped and said, "you go to find the fifth prince."


    Night extraordinary quickly came over, he went to the Ming Emperor: "do not know what the father and Emperor look for son minister to have?"


    Emperor Ming looked at Yefei sternly. Seeing that he looked innocent, he took the inkstone and threw it at him: "you can do anything to harm your sister. It''s worse than an animal!"


    Night extraordinary forehead was smashed blood, also dare not touch with hand.


    He knelt down on the ground and looked at the emperor with fear: "the children don''t understand the meaning of his father, but they can understand his pain."


    His face showed a sad look: "five younger sister''s matter son minister has heard, the heart is like a knife cut, can''t extricate oneself."


    The emperor was angry and sharp in his eyes: "didn''t you do this?"


    Night special covered the corner of his eyes with his hand, and his face was moved: "how can my father ask so? The son minister and five younger sister are the same age, grew up together, although not a mother, our feelings have been very good. Five younger sister now left like this, the son minister this heart, this heart is really It''s unacceptable. "


    Emperor Ming sneered: "rao''er died with no eyes closed!"


    "Although Wu Mei left, she left Nuo''er alone. Please don''t worry about my father. I''ll take good care of Nuo''er in the future. "


    Emperor Ming looked down at the night extraordinary, only felt the chest blocked flustered.


    Night special micro closed his eyes, hoarse voice: "since Qing''er went, Xiaojing is also alone, crying every day to ask for his mother. Now my son''s minister will take Xiao Nuo over and let them be a companion together


    Emperor Ming listened to the night extraordinary mention of Yu Qing and sighed a sigh. He owed him after all.


    The emperor saw the night special kneeling on the ground, the expression of sadness on his face, waved to him: "you go, I''ll be quiet."


    Night special returns from the palace, the tear in oneself eye wipes clean, complexion is gloomy.


    He thought that after yerao died, everything would be brought to the earth with her death.


    I didn''t expect that my father would suspect him. If he hadn''t mentioned Yu Qing, I''m afraid this matter has not been finished.


    What did Rao say to his father!


    Night extraordinary forehead blue veins jump, and then relaxed a breath, after all, the five princess in the house of things he has done well, will not make mistakes again.


    And at this moment, in the imperial garden in the palace.


    When they got up in the morning, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian saw that little tomato''s face had returned to normal. They went into the palace to see his grandmother and told her the good news.


    Su Xiaorui has sharp eyes. When they pass the imperial garden, he can see the night scene sitting by the rockery and playing.Su Xiaorui stops and pulls the hand that pulls night Xiaonian. A sly color runs through his eyes: "brother, who is that?"


    Ye Xiaonian looks up from Su Xiaorui''s sight and says, "night view?"


    "Well! It''s really a narrow road for enemies Su Xiaorui''s lips gently pulled and raised a look of ridicule. The evil smile in his eyes became more and more obvious.


    The two brothers looked at each other and saw the same thoughts in each other''s eyes.


    They changed their direction and walked towards the night scene.


    Su Xiaorui stood behind the night scene. As if he had seen an old friend, he put his hand on his shoulder and put his arm around the neck of night view: "I said who is this? Is it Xiaojing''s younger brother? "


    Yejing is jealous of Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian, and is also afraid of them. The last time he was beaten black and blue is still fresh in my eyes.


    Now there is no one around, night scene to see two people look at their own bad eyes, at that time emerged a bad premonition.


    He immediately broke away from Su Xiaorui and glared at them angrily: "you stay away from me."


    Night small read micro raised haughty chin, dark eyes, lips hook up a touch of evil smile.


    The night scene looks at the look of night Xiaonian, and his heart shivers. Some people laugh more terrifying than not. Night Xiaonian belongs to this kind of person.


    Night Xiaonian stretched out his hand to block in front of the night scene and said: "run what? Did you do something wrong? "


    Night scene''s face changed, roared at him: "what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Su Xiaorui once again hooked up the neck of night scene from behind, and then lifted his leg and put his knee fiercely on his buttocks, laughing more and more evil: "the nose of a lying child will grow longer."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 759

    "Ah Night scene only feel a pain on the buttocks, subconsciously put out his hands to cover his buttocks.


    Night small read Phoenix eyes micro squint, lip corner edge of the irony of the meaning of the thicker, he raised his hand to his abdomen hit a fist: "nose long, it doesn''t matter, we beat you a meal on the back."


    "You..." The night scene was stunned and looked at them with accusations.


    He groaned in pain, almost speechless. "I''m going to tell my grandmother!"


    "Tell me, who is afraid of whom?" Su Xiaorui clenched his fist and found a place to beat it down. He proudly picked a phoenix eye and said, "don''t worry, we won''t leave evidence."


    Night Xiaonian''s fist followed closely.


    The two brothers cooperate perfectly. They all look for meat to fight where it hurts. It makes people see no trace at all.


    This time they won''t be as stupid as last time and say hello to his face.


    Night scene was pressed on the ground by them and beat him up. He wanted to cry and was covered by Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui beat while saying: "we only use 50% force now, if you dare to make a voice, we will give ten."


    Yejing was beaten up by Bai Bai Pang. When he heard this, he sobbed. He could only swallow the heartache and pain in his heart.


    At the beginning of the night scene still struggled for some time, and later was shackled, even the strength to resist.


    He did not know where to hide his hands. His voice was crying and asked, "why do you beat people for no reason?"


    Su Xiaorui hit his ass a few times again, his tone hate hate way: "is to see you are not happy, want to beat you!"


    Night small read see hit almost: "OK, small Rui, go."


    Su Xiaorui takes up the night scene.


    At this time, the night clothes were wrinkled and dirty, the face was full of tears, but also stained with ash, looking very embarrassed.


    Su Xiaorui lifted the sleeves of night scene and wiped his face. He patted the dust off his body and smoothed the wrinkles on his clothes.


    The night scene stupidly looks at his gentle movement, only feels the chill hair to stand upside down, has forgotten to cry.


    Su Xiaorui stepped back and looked at him again. Then he nodded with satisfaction.


    The night scene couldn''t help but look at him in amazement: "what are you doing?"


    Su Xiaorui immediately put on a look of innocence and purity, smiling very lovingly: "just now - what did we do to you?"


    The night scene looked at him stupidly and nodded.


    Su Xiaorui frowned discontentedly, flew up and kicked him on the buttocks. He repeatedly asked, "what did we do to you just now?"


    The night scene looked at him blankly and shook his head in his compelling sight.


    Su Xiaorui looked at him lightly and squeezed his eyes: "have you seen us today?"


    The night scene quickly shook his head: "No."


    Su Xiaorui said, "very good. You must be very angry now, right? But your pain is nothing compared to my brother''s suffering. "


    Ye Xiaonian looked at the scene of the night calmly: "we''ve already beaten you. If you want to complain, you can. What''s the consequence? I''ll see you once and hit you once. Do you understand? "


    Su Xiaorui also blew his fist, a threatening look on his face.


    At the moment, the night scene felt that the two people in front of him were the God of evil. He wanted to cry but didn''t dare to. He flattened his mouth and looked aggrieved.


    At last, he nodded again in their stern gaze.


    Two little buns run away, Su Xiaorui is still thinking: "brother, it''s so cool to play!"


    Night small read to look at his excited appearance, like to beat chicken blood like, he squinted at him: "the hand is not sour?"


    "Also said, the hands are red." Su Xiaorui''s eyes narrowed and stretched his little hand in front of Xiao Nian at night. Of course, he said, "my brother blows."


    Yexiaonian chuckled and patted his hand.


    "Ouch Su Xiaorui shrunk his hand. "Anyway, we all avenged for my brother, but he was cheap."


    Night small read eyes in front of, firm way: "father is sure to ask for justice for younger brother."


    "That''s it."


    "Let''s go quickly. The great grandmother is still waiting for us."


    Two small steamed buns go far, night scene just dare to burst into tears, crying that is called pitiful, that is called sad.


    Night extraordinary happened to come at this time, he came to hold the night scene in his arms, nervously touched his head: "what''s the matter? Little scene? "


    "Pain, pain!" The night scene sees father to come, cry louder, just one strength cries pain.


    Night special hears him cry ache, eyeground reveals a touch of worry: "where ache?"


    Xiao Jing covered his buttocks with his hands and said miserably, "it hurts here."


    Night special pulled down his pants to see a look, see a piece of red buttocks, his eyes angrily squint: "how to return a responsibility?"Night scene just want to say something, suddenly remembered the night small read that fierce eyes, and the sentence "hit us already, want to complain, whatever you want. The consequences - I''ll see you again and hit you once. ".


    If he complained to his father, they would fight him once when they saw him, and there was a lot of cold sweat on his back.


    The night scene will say the words swallow back: "yes I did it myself. "


    Night extraordinary one face cannot believe ground to look at him: "really?"


    The night scene twitched and nodded: "really."


    Night special stretched out his hand to rub his buttocks: "still very painful now?"


    In fact, it''s really painful, and the butt is still hot, but the night scene is afraid that ye Fei continues to ask, so he bravely shakes his head: "it''s not very painful..."


    Huaiwang mansion.


    The two brothers, who came back from the palace, still felt that they had a wonderful day.


    As soon as they came back, they would go to see the tomato: "Mom, is your brother better?"


    Su Ying looks very happy, the worried look on her face has also reduced a few points, she nodded: "your uncle has been here before, said that the toxin in the body of small tomato has been removed, as long as you keep it well, it will be OK."


    "That would be great!" Su Xiaorui jumped up happily, and then he looked at Su Ying mysteriously, "mother, we avenge little tomato today!"


    "Oh?" Su Ying''s eyes showed a look of curiosity, "who are you looking for revenge?"


    Su Xiaorui excitedly said that he had beaten up Yejing earlier. He waved his fist angrily as he said: "hum, he is in collusion with Uncle Wu. My brother and I are still cheap for him."


    Night small read a face, nodded: "although now can''t revenge all of a sudden, also can only ask for some interest from him!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 760

    Su Ying listened to the explanation of the two little ghosts, and some of them couldn''t laugh or cry.


    She reached out and nodded the heads of the two children: "you two..."


    Night small read eyes bright, seriously said: "at least we are fair and aboveboard to hit him, unlike them, those villains only know to make small movements in the back."


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "that is, if my brother didn''t say enough, I would like to continue to beat him."


    Su Ying hugged the two children in her arms and rubbed their heads: "my mother''s greatest wish is to hope that you can be safe and secure."


    Night is not white at this time from the outside to come in, see mother and son three people in intimate to say a word.


    He came over and took them together in two small buns and asked solemnly, "have you been practicing calligraphy and practicing kung fu these two days?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his face and showed a proud look in his eyebrows and eyes: "yes, of course."


    Ye feibai looked at Su Xiaorui''s expression, and his face showed an incredible look: "really?"


    Su Xiaorui slightly curved the corner of his mouth: "today we have specially found someone to practice!"


    "Who?"


    "Xiaojing..." Su Xiaorui, seeing his father''s pale look, quickly added, "no one can be seen. We also threaten him not to complain!"


    There are three black lines on night''s white forehead: "do you two fight one?"


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word, or nodded hesitantly.


    Night is not white to stare at him one eye: "this is the result that does not have suspense originally, do not calculate."


    Su Xiaorui''s mouth was full of grievances: "that''s OK."


    Night is not white to sweep him one eye: "now it is not early, go to write a few more calligraphy."


    "Oh." Su Xiaorui replied obediently. When he took yexiaorui to read it out, his face showed a sly color: "did you hear what dad just said? He said he would write a few copybooks, but he didn''t specify them. That is to say, two can do it, and three can. It''s up to us. "


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "Dad is in a good mood, think to be ready to let you secretly lazy."


    Su Xiaorui covered his mouth and snickered: "Hey, that''s great. I''ll write two."


    Su Ying heard the two children whispering voice, can not help but shake his head: "these two little ghosts, more and more naughty."


    "They must have enough ability to protect themselves," he said


    Su Ying''s eyes show approval.


    Night is not white to go to the cradle in front of, see the tomato in the deep sleep vomit a milk bubble, a soft heart.


    He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand to touch his small face and said lightly: "today, the fifth was scolded by his father."


    "Night extraordinary has been following the rules and regulations, and his father and emperor also attach great importance to him." Su Ying pursed his lips, "even if the father guessed that he was related to the death of the fifth princess, he would not take him how."


    The night is not white and shallow to smile, eyeground flash a cold meaning: "that pour not necessarily."


    Su Ying sees the night is not white, a pair of confident appearance, the heart is clear, want to soon have a good play to see.


    Sure enough, two months later, the imperial historian took part in a special edition of the night on the court hall.


    Night special in order to plan his great cause, need to use a lot of silver, in recent years to collect money also began to intensify.


    Night feibai, however, has been aware of his extraordinary movements since he took over the corruption case in Jiangnan a few years ago. On his face, he did not act, but behind his back he ordered people to collect his contacts, accounts and all the evidence of bribery.


    Therefore, after the imperial historian took part in the night and presented evidence in front of the public, the Ming emperor was furious.


    Night extraordinary always works cautiously, originally thought to do perfectly, did not expect today will be exposed.


    At the moment, he just felt his brain was confused, his spine began to get cold, and his lips turned white.


    His hands tightly clenched into fists, and the rest of the light glared at the night.


    The Ming emperor looked at the account book with bated breath. The evidence was clearly listed. His face was flushed with anger and his whole body was shaking.


    He stood up and threw the evidence on the extraordinary face of the night: "eighty thousand taels of silver, how can you deny it?"


    The night is particularly difficult to reach out to pick up the account book, above a pen, a clear, he can not escape.


    His blood seemed to stop flowing, and he couldn''t understand when it was wrong.


    But the most important thing now is to protect yourself.


    Night extraordinary suddenly tearful, kowtow to the ground, forehead heavily knock on the ground, voice with infinite regret: "father, son minister know wrong, also hope father emperor forgive!"


    The emperor looked at him coldly and was not moved at all.


    YeFan is one of his most valued princes. He did such things. He didn''t mention selling official titles. How dare he do something about the flood in the south of the Yangtze River, the drought in the northern part of the country, embezzling silver and even paying the army.The emperor of the Ming Dynasty raised his feet and kicked him fiercely on the extraordinary chest of the night: "brute!"


    Night extraordinary at the moment spurt a mouthful of blood.


    The night specially holds the foot of Ming emperor, cry bitterly: "the son minister is confused, father emperor, still hope father emperor forgives!"


    Emperor Ming''s chest heaved violently. He kicked the night extraordinary open and said in a loud voice: "come, will the fifth Prince..."


    "If the father is not willing to forgive his son''s minister --" night extraordinary''s eyes show a ruthless and firm, he gets up and rushes out, "the son minister is willing to die to apologize!"


    The officials in the court looked at him in surprise, unable to speak for a moment.


    Night special from the guard''s waist pull out the sword toward his neck, if not for the guards in time to pull him, just afraid to splash blood on the spot.


    Night is not white and indifferent to look at all this, under the calm eye wave hides the sharp light like hawk falcon.


    His face is cold and his lips are full of mockery. He is born to act at night.


    The sword in the hand of night extraordinary is taken away by the guard, but his neck is still injured, there is a bright red blood exudation.


    Emperor Ming looked at his piercing wound, and his eyes showed a touch of intolerance.


    Night is particularly kowtow to Emperor Ming and tears, his appearance makes people can''t help but feel sad.


    Emperor Ming''s face slowly changed, and the previous murderous expression was no longer there.


    He took a deep breath and frowned: "the fifth Prince''s night is extraordinary, greedy and wicked. From today on, I have been thinking about my life behind closed doors for one year. I have been paid three years'' salary, and my family property has been confiscated. "


    After su Ying knew this, her eyes showed infinite disappointment: "a total of 80 million taels of silver, and my father just picked it up and put it down gently?"


    The Ming emperor was also very strict, but he was only punished and imprisoned.


    Ye feibai sat opposite her and poured himself a cup of tea. He said softly, "my father is only afraid that he is disappointed."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 761

    Su Ying''s eyes moved: "my father is just disappointed with him. I''m afraid he still has high hopes. Otherwise, it won''t just be a penalty for imprisonment. "


    After a period of time, when the wind is calm, the emperor will still put him in important position.


    And his stain will be wiped out with his merits.


    "It''s natural." Night is not white and shallow smile, deep dark eyes revealed a touch of essence: "this time, this did not expect a hit on the target."


    Su Ying understood that corruption did not matter to the emperor, but balance was the most important thing.


    Yefeibai is too dazzling. If the five princes are killed, there will be no second person in the court to fight against yefeibai.


    Su Ying propped up his chin with his hand, and suddenly thought of something. He raised his eyebrows and looked at the night. He said, "anyway, you have been collecting extraordinary evidence of the night?"


    Night is not white, see Su Ying looking at himself, eyes flashing with a smile.


    He could not help but pull her hand, fell a kiss on the back of her hand, and burst into a smile of Qinghua.


    Su Ying only felt that his eyes seemed to have a touch of ambiguity, her face slightly red, could not help but extend her hand back.


    Ye Fei''s white lips bring up the evil spirit smile, and the warm palm once again covers the back of her hand, holding her hand in the palm to play.


    Then, his casual look on his face slowly convergence, positive way: "night extraordinary is never a person waiting for death, then you should be careful."


    Su Ying also understands the extraordinary temperament of the night. He is a tolerant and arrogant man.


    He coveted that position. He was suddenly frustrated and imprisoned at home. How could he compromise?


    But only when he is forced to the absolute, will he fight back.


    Only when he is caught off guard and he is in a hurry to counter attack, will it be easier to show the handle.


    Su Ying has a premonition that this is about to be the last performance of night special, and will make every effort.


    Night feibai and Su Ying looked at each other the same, both in the other''s eyes read the same mind. Night is not white lip corner gently hook up, the killing intention of the eye ground flash.


    Night special embezzlement this matter, I don''t know if someone deliberately for it, or this matter is really too big, for a while, officials in the family, in the marketplace are discussing this matter.


    "The fifth Prince is gentle and elegant. I didn''t expect him to do such a thing."


    "The people in the disaster area have been displaced and can''t afford to eat, but they spend all their money on wine and drink. There will be retribution!"


    Someone lowered his voice and said, "before, there was no one who said that he could take the throne. If such a person is on the throne, then our people will suffer."


    The Ming emperor put the night special confinement, did not imprison him in the prison, this also has some for him to save face meaning.


    But night extraordinary corruption is still in the capital after all, spread in the capital, for a while, night extraordinary notoriety.


    The fifth Prince''s house.


    Five days ago, everything in the mansion had been filled with public servants, but now the whole mansion is empty.


    And because night special committed a crime and was locked up, the servants in the mansion were all trembling, afraid to make a little voice easily, for fear that the fifth prince would vent his anger.


    At this time, it''s summer, and the plants in the backyard are green.


    But in such a dignified atmosphere, all the plants and trees have added a bit of depression.


    On the neck, some of the gauze is still in the backyard.


    Five days have passed, and what happened on that day is still fresh in my mind.


    As soon as he thought of that day, the muscles on his face began to wriggle violently, and the veins on his forehead burst out like earthworms.


    His eyes were filled with rage, and his whole body was filled with infinite cold and murderous spirit.


    He used to be the fifth prince with infinite scenery and bright future, but now he is infamous and everyone reviles him. All this is because the night is not white!


    He would like to have the night broken into pieces and all his related people killed.


    Although he was young at night, he could perceive more or less such a big thing happening at home.


    He was sensitive to his father''s anger, so he hid away from him and didn''t dare to talk to him.


    At this time, night special see him close bodyguard to come forward, complexion is not good.


    Night extraordinary heart suddenly had a bad premonition, his eyes half squint: "recently, but what happened?"


    The bodyguard came forward and whispered a few words in his ear. He was stunned at night, and his eyes were turbulent and dark.


    He got up in a rage and brushed all the teapots and cups on the stone table on the ground.


    The porcelain fell to the ground and broke into pieces and made a huge noise.


    Night special still don''t feel to relieve breath, and turn the whole stone table to the ground, his hands tightly clenched into a fist: "night is not white, you deceive too much!"


    However, in a few days, the officials he recommended had already been demoted and exiled. If he waited to die again, he was afraid that his men would be wiped out!How could he allow his power to be easily eliminated!


    Night extraordinary looks ferocious, heavily gasping, each breath with a burning breath, with infinite resentment.


    The guard said in a low voice: "five prince, you must not be angry, do not mess with yourself!"


    Night extraordinary word by word: "this hatred, this prince will return!"


    He couldn''t bear it. He couldn''t bear it.


    Night extraordinary exhausted strength to let his mood stabilize, he slowly way: "mobilize all the dead men, kill them for this prince!"


    The bodyguard hesitated for a moment: "the fifth Prince..."


    "Do as the prince says!"


    Sima Mengyao was pregnant in October, and the day of birth soon arrived. She successfully gave birth to a healthy baby boy.


    Previously, everyone in the capital said that the fourth imperial concubine could not bear children and was jealous of her. If she continued to do so, she was afraid that the fourth prince would be cut off.


    Now that the fourth Prince''s concubine gave birth to a baby boy has spread all over the capital. Naturally, this rumor will not be attacked.


    One of the happiest is ye Feixu. He is so happy that he only knows how to be happy. In order to express his happiness, he hung up a red banner on the top of xiangmanlou and launched an unprecedented three-and-a-half-day discount.


    Su Ying, ye feibai and Ouyang Liuyun went to his house to congratulate him.


    Ye Feixu held his son to show off: "sister-in-law, my son is beautiful?"


    Su Ying sincerely replied, "beautiful!"


    Night Feixu and toward Ouyang Liuyun way: "my son is beautiful?"


    Ouyang Liuyun knocked: "more beautiful than you!"


    Night Fei Xu continued to smile: "with his mother, naturally is more beautiful than me."


    Ye Feixu held it to ye feibai again: "second brother, is my son beautiful?"


    Ye feibai still thinks his son is beautiful in his heart. He raises his eyebrows and squints at him: "are you finished?"


    The night is not Xu Shan to smile: "I this is not happy!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 762

    "My son''s eyes are so beautiful, like stars in the sky," he said with a smile


    Night is not white sip a cup of tea: "your son''s eyes are not open."


    Ye Feixu was demolished and couldn''t help but stare at ye feibai: "second brother, you are jealous!"


    Night is not white light way: "my four sons, a daughter."


    The night is not Xu suddenly choked and speechless


    Ouyang Liuyun''s tea will come out of his mouth. He understands the meaning of Yefei''s vernacular. My four sons and one daughter are more beautiful than your son. What do I envy you for?


    Su Ying''s eyeground reveals a touch of helplessness: "he is still small, after two days, the child''s eyes open, must be very good-looking."


    "My sister-in-law is right!" Ye Feixu is holding the baby in his arms with a smile. His eyes are bent. He shows off enough, holds enough, kisses enough, and then reluctantly lets the nurse take the baby back.


    Ye Feixu also immersed in the joy of the child, the excited look on his face has not faded: "I can''t believe it, I want to be a father!"


    Night is not white micro pick in the eyes with a little smile: "you have prepared for ten months, what can''t believe?"


    Ye Feixu shook his head: "how are these two feelings the same? I was just looking forward to it, but now I feel it''s real. It''s wonderful and wonderful! "


    At the moment, yefeixu is like a child showing off his toys. Ouyang Liuyun understands: "now the whole world knows you want to be a father, and your goal has been achieved!"


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing out: "don''t talk about him. It''s hard to avoid getting excited when you are a father for the first time."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes showed a touch of narrowing: "this is excessive excitement! Sister in law, you don''t know what rules he still makes in xiangmanlou


    Su Ying asked curiously: "what rules?"


    "If you want the guests to say auspicious words, the more auspicious the better. Who said it would be better to return the order free!" Ouyang Liuyun coughed, "the fourth Prince is really a wonderful flower."


    Ye Feixu is very embarrassed to face Su Ying, he laughs: "sister-in-law don''t mind?"


    "I don''t mind. It''s not bad to do some activities while there are still some activities for freshmen. " Su Ying''s eyes turned slightly, revealing a bit of cunning, "you can also add some lottery activities, as for the winning guests It''s better to go to a new store and try it for free. "


    Night Fei Xu ah, eyes a bright: "sister-in-law''s consciousness is to open a branch store?"


    Since Su Ying came back, he has added a lot of ideas. The popularity and passenger flow of xiangmanlou have been increasing, and there are often long queues in restaurants.


    Su Ying nodded: "I thought about opening a branch last year, but I didn''t have the energy at that time. Although xiangmanlou is popular here, new dishes and new signs should be taken out. " For example, before the two xiangmanlou, a main barbecue, a main hot pot, the new branch is bound to have its own characteristics.


    At the moment, if Su Fei''s sister-in-law doesn''t want to listen to me at night, she will not listen to me


    "It''s not urgent. You''ve been talking here. Have you met Meng Yao?"


    "Yes, she''s fine." Ye Feixu couldn''t help but be happy when he mentioned it. If there was no su Ying''s advice, he would give Mengyao tonic every day and would not let her move.


    Fortunately, he heard Su Ying mention that pregnant women can''t be too complementary, and the baby should not be too big. He also walks with her every day, so the process of giving birth to the baby is smooth.


    Su Ying zhengse said: "after treat her well, it is not easy for women to have children."


    "It''s natural. I must love her. Try to hold two for three years


    Ouyang Liuyun puffed and hissed, and his eyes flowed with fun: "dare you, do you still want to catch up with non white?"


    Ye Feixu laughs: "second brother, do you want to compare?"


    Ouyang Liuyun then said, "my sister-in-law has another triplet. How do you compare it?"


    Ye feibai remembers Su Ying''s previous birth process, and he has some lingering fear. He frowns slightly and can''t help waving his hand.


    He didn''t want to make her suffer any more, so it was good.


    In this era, we still insist on having more children and more grandchildren. No one wants his children to be prosperous.


    Su Ying her eyes reveal a touch of moving, warm heart.


    Night Fei XuBen is also ready to continue boasting about his children, outside there is a father-in-law to preach, the palace to a lot of rewards, he also went out.


    Ye Feixu''s joyful mood continued until the full moon.


    On the day of the full moon of his child, he made a great deal of it, for fear that others would not know.


    The whole banquet was very luxurious. A huge garden was covered with large pieces of red carpet, laying down a banquet like flowing water.


    He is in charge of two fragrant mansions. Naturally, he is very particular about the dishes. Each dish is exquisite.


    He also invited the best musicians in the capital to play. The music sounds like mountains and rivers, beautiful and beautiful.


    At today''s banquet, he entertained many guests, and almost all the people with heads and faces in the capital came.Su Ying sits down in the position, she just took a snack to eat. One side of the big Princess some curiously asked: "small Rui and small read, why did not come today?"


    Princess Ping An on one side also looked around curiously: "yes, why didn''t Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian come? Xiaoyue just said she wanted to play with them? "


    Su Ying sighed helplessly: "Xiao Rui was greedy yesterday and refused to get up in the water. He called for headache and stomachache this morning."


    The eldest princess said with heartache: "Oh, this child is naughty. I still have to take care of it."


    "Not really?" Su Ying said with some headache, "I don''t know if Xiao Rui infected Xiaonian. Xiaonian also shouts headache and stomachache when she turns her head?"


    Princess Ping An asked curiously, "isn''t it? Is it a reaction between twins? "


    Su Ying nodded: "it is possible. Like the three little ones, if one of them is uncomfortable, the other two are crying


    The eldest princess exclaimed, "this child is really hard to raise."


    Princess Ping An went on: "it''s not that my little Yueda is weak when she comes out of her mother''s womb. She gets sick in two or three days. I''m very anxious to death."


    "Children should pay more attention and let them go out to exercise more. Xiaorui and xiaonianzi are pretty good, but they can only stay in bed if they are not ill. "


    "I''ll go and have a look at these two children tomorrow."


    "Thank you


    The eldest princess''s sight falls on the night Feixu''s body, he is joyfully red. He would not refuse to be offered a toast. The eldest princess said with a smile: "the fourth is really happy today. After looking forward to it for so many years, he has finally achieved his wish."


    "Yes, I''m happy for him, too."


    What else did the eldest princess want to say, she heard a sentence: "the emperor has arrived."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 763

    The eldest princess looked at the outside curiously: "how come even the father has come?"


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a smile and asked curiously, "it''s said that my father''s administration is busy today. Can''t you come?"


    The eldest princess nodded, and her eyes were full of surprise.


    The emperor was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe, with a jade tie around his waist and a golden crown on his head.


    He came this way, with two concubines at his side.


    One is a beautiful Jingbin, she wore a light blue skirt, skirt fluttering with the wind, looks elegant and smart.


    The other is a gorgeous looking mibin. Today, she wears a long purple dress, which makes her skin white and red.


    She didn''t wear too much jewelry, so the simple and elegant dress will make her skin more beautiful than snow, bright eyes and bright teeth.


    Both mibin and Jingbin have been in the limelight recently. They are the favorite women of the Ming emperor. When they see the emperor bring them out today, they all think that they can be treated as imperial concubines.


    After they got up to meet him, ye Feixu personally went forward to help the emperor sit on the VIP seat. His face was filled with joy: "father, sit here."


    Emperor Ming seldom attended banquets in recent two years.


    He came here in person today. First, the fourth Prince''s house was finally filled. Second, the fourth Prince recently donated a large sum of silver to the Treasury.


    Emperor Ming had always opposed ye Feixu''s going to be a businessman, but now he has changed his mind. He sat down in his seat and looked up.


    Night Feixu suddenly understood, let the nurse hold the baby, the emperor opened his swaddling clothes to see a few eyes, his face showed a happy look: "good, good."


    Seeing that the emperor was happy, the MI pin said in a soft voice, "this child is really beautiful and lovely."


    Jingbin should not let go, said with a smile: "this child looks like four imperial concubines, beautiful tight."


    "Thank you for your compliments, ha ha." Ye Feixu smiles triumphantly. He waits for the emperor of Ming Dynasty to see the child. He asks the nurse to take the baby back to the room for fear that the child will catch cold.


    The banquet is still going on, the music of string, the delicious wine and delicious food.


    The guests toasted and talked to each other.


    At this time, Kuiyu, the dancing girl who recently caused a stir in the capital, appeared with 20 dancers.


    These women are distinguished in every aspect and gorgeous in appearance.


    Their waists were soft, and they stretched and danced in the middle of the field.


    Their dance and the music of the zither player are incomparably integrated together, and the people are just fascinated.


    "The fifth Prince is really a big hand today, if you can''t see such a wonderful dance in the past."


    "It''s natural. It''s said that this Kuiyu jade has a deep dance background, which is not affordable for ordinary people."


    "The fifth Prince is very happy to have a son after six years of marriage."


    "Ha ha, it''s a blessing to our eyes."


    The crowd was immersed in singing and dancing, and their eyes were beaming with joy.


    Just at this moment, a sudden burst of murderous spirit came towards this side.


    We have not yet responded, only dozens of masked men in black came down from the sky, holding sharp swords in their hands, and emitting a cold chill in the sun.


    Dancing dancers screamed with fear, and one of them was stabbed and splashed with fresh blood.


    The guests were stunned and fled.


    Night Fei Xu Leng for a moment, quickly react to come over, his face showed anxious look: "come, protect the emperor!"


    Night Feixu''s voice has just dropped, outside the well-trained bodyguard has been holding a long sword to run inside, and entangled with this group of killers.


    It''s just that these killers have received special training, and they have excellent martial arts skills. They are not ordinary people.


    They are like cold machines, will not shrink back, but blindly resist, attack, almost take people''s lives, extremely cruel.


    At this time, another group of killers in black also came down from the sky, and people''s faces showed a look of great fear.


    At this time, a sharp long sword stabbed in the direction of Su Ying, as fast as lightning.


    The eldest princess was so frightened that she wanted to scream. The scream was blocked in her throat.


    Su Ying is silent and indifferent to look at that long sword that stabs toward oneself, the eyeground is full of determination.


    Su Ying calmly picked up the teacup in his hand and threw it at the killer. The cup hit the sword and the pieces of the cup burst.


    The killer didn''t seem to expect such a move from her, and his body dodged slightly.


    Su Ying takes advantage of this moment, the whole person rises in the air, flashed past from his side.


    She did not know when there was a dagger in her hand. After she passed the killer, the dagger was stained with bright red blood. The killer was still in place, and there was a red blood mist on her neck.


    All of a sudden, the banquet was in chaos.


    Some timid women have fainted on the ground, and some people are running around.The sound of sword and sword is the sound of the hand over of weapons. There was a breeze blowing, and there was a faint smell of blood on my face. The shrieks around me rose and fell one after another. It was frightening.


    There are more killers in the direction of Su Ying, the eldest princess has never seen such a scene, scared all over the body.


    At the moment, the night is not white, is protecting beside the Ming emperor, bravely killing the enemy.


    His line of sight looks toward Su Ying, the eyeground exudes a look of worry.


    Su Ying handed him a soothing look, and then pulled the dazed princess to dodge quickly. She knew that the killing would not last too long.


    The blood color on the eldest princess''s face seemed to be taken away. She was very pale and had no strength. Now, in order to save her life, she could only run with Su Ying with her eyes closed.


    Su Ying had expected such a scene and was ready in advance.


    However, after the actual combat, we also find that these enemies are very powerful. They are good at assassinating and are very difficult to deal with.


    When Su Ying stopped, she found that she and the princess were surrounded by five or six people in black.


    As soon as the eldest princess saw the battle, she was scared to death.


    Su Ying stood in place and glanced at the people around her. Her eyes were not flustered. She was cold and bloodthirsty.


    A cold light came to her face. Su Ying raised her legs and kicked her in front of her. In front of the killer''s long sword was kicked by her foot, she turned and rotated, holding the sword in her hand.


    Su Ying had a sword in her hand and fought with them for several rounds, but she felt that the fight was very relaxed.


    Su Ying quickly understood, and confirmed that in front of the six people in black, there are three of their own.


    With three people in the middle of the interference action, Su Ying only at random.


    The other three men in black realized that they were wrong, but they had not responded. They had left the world forever.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 764

    "Sister in law, I have come to save you!" Ouyang Liuyun at the moment a rotation turned to Su Ying''s side, and her back to back. Holding a long sword, he looked at the three men in black who had been finished on the ground. A smile appeared in his Phoenix eyes: "sister-in-law, good record in the war."


    Su Ying coughed softly and said in a low voice, "it''s all their achievements."


    "The eldest princess can''t help being scared?" Ouyang Liuyun looked at the big princess on the ground and saw a strange smile.


    Su Ying some speechless: "in fact, it is quite frightening, too many people."


    "At least for now we are all safe. We can do it with our swords." Ouyang Liuyun whispered to Su Ying, then he raised his head and yelled at the three killers in black in front of him, "who are you, how dare you behave here?"


    In front of the three men in black, with black lines on their faces, took a step forward with their swords.


    Su Ying rolled her eyes and said, "master Liuyun, are you normal?"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes showed a helpless look, and then he was right: "it''s not easy to have a chance to fight, or fake, so boring."


    As soon as Ouyang Liuyun''s voice fell, another ten or so people in black surrounded them. Without raising their blood dripping knives, they cut them here.


    Su Ying said silently in her heart: "good no fun, your sister, now really come!"


    Su Ying and Ouyang Liuyun are still defending half truely. Fortunately, a lot of bodyguards came to the scene and carried out the fight without delay.


    The other guests, running, hiding, one by one scared face.


    On the other side of yefeibai, dozens of people in black appeared around him. The sword stabbed at him from time to time, summoning and seeing life and death.


    Night is not white protection in front of the Ming emperor, dark arrogant eyes in the condensation of the storm like anger.


    He kept blocking the sword in front of him for the Ming emperor. His thin lips pulled up indifferently, and his eyes were full of killing and bloodthirsty.


    The night is not white the movement is neat, mercilessly one knife cuts in the other side''s neck, the blood four splashes.


    A killer tries to attack from behind. Ye feibai turns around and cuts off his sharp blade. The killer seems to be hit hard. He spits out a mouthful of blood and falls to one side.


    Forced by the power of shock, the man in black in front of him showed a touch of horror.


    Emperor Ming and his two concubines were protected behind him. The emperor''s face was angry. Who is so bold! The two concubines had never seen such a scene, and their faces showed extreme fear and panic.


    At this time, a cold light appeared in front of the Ming emperor.


    A man in black didn''t know where he came from and stabbed the Ming emperor with his sharp blade.


    The sharp edge inch inch by inch with the speed of Ming emperor close, the night is not white by several black clothes person entanglement, can''t get away for a moment: "father emperor careful!"


    "Be careful, Emperor!"


    Time seemed to be still at that moment, and all people held their breath.


    Jingbin and mibin watched the sword getting closer to the emperor''s heart, and they could not help but exclaim.


    At this critical moment, Jingbin''s eyes flashed a touch of light.


    She stepped forward to block the sword for Emperor Ming, but secretly stepped on mibin''s long skirt.


    Mibin''s mind was blank at the moment, and her body leaned forward inexplicably to block the sword for Emperor Ming.


    The shadow of night is not white, like a ghost, flashed in the direction of the Ming emperor, and shackled the assassin with the fastest speed.


    At the moment, more and more bodyguards poured in.


    The men in black seemed to see that the momentum was wrong, and they retreated one after another. For a moment, they fled and those who were caught were caught.


    It seems that the Ming Emperor just responded from the panic just now. His eyes are vicious and killing, and his eyes are full of fierce anger: "come on, please check it out for me!"


    The man in black who just assassinated the Emperor Ming was pressed on the ground by night Fei Bai. The sea was surging in the eyes of the emperor. He stepped forward and kicked him fiercely: "who sent you to assassinate me?"


    The man in black just lowered his head and did not speak.


    The next moment, I saw the night is not white, slender fingers like eagle claws general pinch on his chin.


    With a click, the man in black dislocated his chin, and the people were frightened by the night Fei Bai''s Yin Li. He immediately reflected that the king of Huai was afraid that the man would commit suicide by taking poison.


    The night is not white cold voice way: "all take down, must ask who is actually!"


    "Yes


    But in a short time, the man in black and the bodyguards were all gone. If the scene was not in a mess, we would not know what had happened here a moment ago.


    "The emperor, the Emperor..." At the moment, mibin is paralyzed in the arms of the Ming emperor. Her wounds keep flowing blood, and her hands are constantly spitting blood foam.


    "Mi''er, don''t talk." The emperor of Ming held Mi pin''s hand with grief. As soon as he saw her wound and the shocking blood on her body, he thought that if she had not blocked the sword for himself, he would have died himself.


    The more he thought about it, the more angry he felt in his heart: "come on, come on, ask the doctor right away!"Jingbin didn''t say a word at the moment. She just kept wiping away her tears. The tears stained the handkerchief, but her eyes were full of smile. She hated Mi pin for a long time.


    She didn''t know how happy she was to get revenge today.


    Mibin''s body temperature was cold and her consciousness was confused. She can''t remember who pushed her, and how she could block the sword for the Ming emperor.


    What she was thinking at the moment was, why did anyone want to kill her.


    Previously, she saw these killers in black appear, her heart with a faint excitement, she finally want to see Su Ying die in front of her. But then, why didn''t the sword go into his chest?


    The sharp pain began to spread around.


    Her eyes fall on the Ming emperor. Recently, the emperor is very satisfied with himself. Now he looks at himself with a gentle and worried look in his eyes. After that, she can no longer serve him.


    "Emperor, Emperor Yes, five, five Prince To kill... " At this time, mibin thought that the fifth prince must also want to kill her. He was afraid that she knew too much, so he wanted to kill people.


    Before Mi pin finished speaking, his eyes closed forever.


    Emperor Ming looked at the MI pin who died in his arms and exclaimed, "mi''er, mi''er!"


    One side of Jingbin cried more and more sad: "sister, sister, why did you go like this..."


    At this time, ye Feixu seemed to wake up from the assassination just now. He knelt down in front of the Ming emperor, and his face was sad: "father, it was the negligence of his children''s ministers that he let these people in at this moment. Please make atonement for your father


    Su Ying at the moment to advise: "fourth brother, this is not your business, things evolved into this, who do not want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 765

    Ye Feixu has just confirmed that although the assassin visited, he prepared in advance that no one died except mibin, the man in black and a small number of people were injured.


    Ye Feixu kneels on the ground persistently, with guilt in his voice: "If today''s children don''t have to do full moon wine, I''m afraid that they won''t attract these assassins and hurt all the guests."


    The eldest princess fainted earlier, but she was also awake and was held by Su Ying.


    She said in a soft voice: "the ordinary people have to do full moon wine when they give birth to children. Our royal family has new offspring, and this full moon wine is indispensable."


    "The fifth Prince is also kind-hearted. Who could have expected such a thing?" someone said


    "It''s just that we''re all sad when it comes to such a thing."


    "The fifth prince, you don''t have to blame yourself. It was a happy thing..."


    "I don''t know who sent these assassins. They killed innocent people and killed their father and empress mibin. After all, it happened in the children minister''s territory, the son minister, the son minister It''s hard to blame. "


    Night Fei Xu behind the words almost can''t go on, face with infinite guilt look.


    The face of the Ming emperor was so angry: "if I find out who it is, I will kill him without mercy."


    When Jingbin had reached the destination, she kept wiping her tears with her silk handkerchief, and cried bitterly: "the emperor is wise. You must seek justice for your elder sister. My sister died so unjustly!"


    Jingbin rushed to mibin''s body and cried bitterly: "let''s go out together. Sister, why did you go like this..."


    On weekdays, Jingbin and mipin are incompatible, but now the atmosphere is dignified, and no one is in the mood to tell whether Jingbin is acting or really sad.


    At this time, I don''t know who solemnly opened his mouth: "just now when the empress mibin was dying, she said that it was the fifth Prince Is it related to the fifth prince? "


    Some people then said, "how can this be possible? The fifth Prince committed a crime and was confined in the fifth Prince''s mansion."


    "Who knows, the fifth Prince is not angry?"


    "I''m not sure. The prince is so powerful that he sent out these assassins..."


    Some people retorted: "this is impossible. The fifth Prince has always been gentle and elegant. How could he have done such cruel things?"


    "Gentle and elegant? The fifth prince even embezzled eight thousand Liang silver. What else can''t be done? "


    Emperor Ming was livid when he heard these voices.


    Emperor Ming just wanted to order people to bring the fifth prince, just at this time, a bodyguard rushed to come. He knelt down in front of the Ming emperor and reported: "the emperor, the assassins have called for everything. They say it''s the fifth prince who ordered them!"


    Night Fei Xu eyebrow micro wrinkling: "to blame the rogue prince, this is a big crime!"


    The bodyguard took a breath and kowtowed to the Emperor: "villains dare not talk nonsense. A total of ten assassins, ten separate rooms to confess. After several sets of criminal law, they all confessed that they were ordered by the fifth prince. "


    The imperial court has a special violent room to deal with these dead men. No matter how brave and determined the people are, as long as they enter, they will spit out any secrets.


    Naturally, Emperor Ming believed in the words of the guards.


    He took a deep breath with shock and anger on his face.


    His face collapsed tightly, and his muscles trembled. It seemed that he was born ten years old.


    This is the prince that he is devoted to cultivating. Even if he makes such a big mistake, he still wants to save him.


    But what did he do in turn? He sent people to assassinate him. He wanted him to die!


    Wolf ambition, you want to usurp the throne?


    Thinking of the scene before, Emperor Ming''s eyes fell on the dead mibin. He had no more tolerance for the night.


    His voice was loud and bright, with a slight tremor, and with infinite disappointment and dignity: "come, send the fifth prince into the prison of the Ministry of punishment, and wait for the fall!"


    "The emperor is wise!"


    "The emperor is wise!"


    This is the end of today''s full moon wine.


    After the Ming emperor left, there was a sound of regret and curse.


    "The fifth Prince is so crazy that he embezzles himself and is imprisoned. He even wants to vent his anger on us?"


    "This kind of man can''t die easily."


    "If you do more injustice, you will die!"


    "Pity the empress mipin"


    Ye Feifei was originally waiting for good news in the mansion, but suddenly he was a prisoner.


    The emperor of the Ming Dynasty went back to the palace and ordered his wife to be buried as a royal concubine.


    I don''t know if too many things happened today, or maybe he is old. Emperor Ming suddenly felt angina pectoris and fainted in the past.


    When the bodyguard rushed into the fifth Prince''s house, the night was not clear.


    Now, when he was put into prison, he could not fully react.


    He sat on the straw, staring at a black spot.


    He did not understand how he could be arrested for murdering the emperor.Didn''t he send someone to kill ye feibai and Su Ying? How could he assassinate the Ming emperor? Is there a spy among his dead men? Or did ye feibai do something?


    He could not know all this, and he was afraid of no chance in the future.


    He was angry, he was angry, and at that time he still had a bleak smile.


    Then he laughed again, almost to tears. His dream of great cause, his bright future, seems to have been destroyed, all because the night is not white and Su Ying!


    He didn''t know what was waiting for him next, whether it was death or imprisonment for life?


    All this should not be like this, he is the most suitable to be emperor, he should not fall into this end.


    Night extraordinary still does not give up, he called the jailer, the tone is still a pair of high above the appearance: "I want to see the father emperor."


    The prince is now a prisoner, and the jailers don''t take him seriously. For the jailer, this is the death row. Don''t expect to go out here. There have been many people here, the princess, the prince, and in the end, they did not see the sun.


    The jailer''s tone was mocking: "the fifth prince, you will not see you."


    The night extraordinary eyes tiny MI, coldly looked at him: "as long as you can let me see the emperor, I can promise you a hundred taels of gold..."


    The jailer waved his hand and spat at him: "the fifth prince, all your property has been confiscated. Where did you get the gold? To tell you the truth, the emperor has ordered that no one can see you. "


    Night extraordinary hands tightly hold the prison door, he carefully ponders the look on the jailer''s face, as if to distinguish true or false.


    Later, he gave up, the more dejected his face became, and a breath of death gradually emerged: "let me see my son."


    He took off the jade pendant in his neck and handed it up. It was the only valuable thing on him.


    The jailer took a look and quickly took the jade pendant and hid it well: "OK."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 766

    When the night scene was brought over by the jailer, his face was less vivid and dull.


    As soon as the door of the cell is opened, the night scene opens its hands and pours towards the night extraordinary.


    He hugged him tightly, his voice almost choked: "Daddy."


    The jailer closed the door of the cell again, because he had received the jade pendant earlier, he did not urge him to do so at the moment.


    Night scene sobbing, voice with complaints: "Dad, why do they want to lock you here?"


    Night special squats down to the body, carefully looking at the night scene, lovingly knead his head.


    Over the years, he has worked hard for that position. The child was brought by Yu Qing before, and then by Mammy. He didn''t spend much time with him.


    Night scene see night special just look at himself do not speak, he cried more loudly, he whipped and said: "they said dad sent people to kill Mi grandma, but also want to assassinate the emperor grandfather."


    Night extraordinary eyebrow tiny frown, the eye ground is surging day anger: "do you believe?"


    Night scene shook his head, Dad can not do such a thing. Night scene cried more and more sad: "they also said that Dad can no longer accompany Xiaojing. It''s deceptive, isn''t it? "


    Night scene tears keep falling, night extraordinary quietly looked at him, raised his hand to wipe the tears in his eyes with his sleeve, so the effect of relaxed language airway: "it seems to be true."


    He didn''t want to cheat him, he didn''t want to give him expectations.


    His group of dead men were dealt with in the same way, and his influence in the court was almost eradicated. He had never thought of being such a strong opponent.


    According to their present situation, it seems that they can not turn over again.


    Night scene Leng for a moment, staring at the night extraordinary. Then, he cried more and more loud, he used all his strength to hold the night extraordinary: "Dad, I have no mother, can no longer have you."


    Night special will hold him gently in the arms, the turbulent eyes, the anger of the eyes are slowly receding.


    The winner is the king and the loser is the enemy.


    He coaxed the child softly: "don''t cry."


    Night scene''s small face is full of firm look: "I go to beg the emperor grandfather, let him let you go."


    "No use." Night special bitter smile a smile, according to the father emperor''s character does not immediately give him death is a gift.


    Even if his father immediately released him, he would not like to live like this all his life.


    Night extraordinary hands holding night scene''s shoulders, he looked at his pair of black eyes with tears, and said: "Xiaojing, you have to avenge dad."


    Night special says this sentence time, complexion is cold, firm, still take a kind of persistent, unwilling.


    Night scene never saw his father show such a serious look to him. He was scared and opened his lips. He didn''t know how to answer.


    Night special sharp eye son tightly stare at him, voice is severe: "must revenge for father!"


    Night scene some ignorant, and then firmly nodded.


    Night special low voice in his ear said: "go back after, go to look for grandfather, know? In the future, listen to my grandfather


    Night scene continued to nod.


    "And please the great grandmother."


    The night scene looks at the night and says these words to him peacefully. The bad premonition in his heart is getting stronger and stronger. The tears in his eyes kept flowing out, and he suddenly felt that he would never see his father again after today.


    The jailer came at this time: "the fifth Prince..."


    The night extraordinary takes the night scene''s hand to walk to the door, finally deeply looked at him: "remembers the father to say the words."


    The night scene reluctantly looks at the night extraordinary, wails loudly: "Daddy, Daddy..."


    At the moment, the Huai palace.


    Su Ying claims to be sick lying on the bed of two small buns, two people are in good spirits, face high spirited, where there is any appearance of illness.


    Today, his father and mother are not at home. Su Xiaorui just feels very comfortable. He doesn''t know how happy he is.


    On their big bed, two small buns were sitting and three were lying side by side.


    Su Xiaorui thinks that the nanny is standing too close and asks them to stand outside.


    When the nurse went out, she also repeatedly said to the two children, "you must not feed the young master and the young lady at random."


    "Yes, I know." Su Xiaorui in order to send them off, naturally is full of promise.


    Night small read see Su Xiaorui really want to take his brother and sister for a day, on or worry about the nurse said: "you wait at the door, if there is anything will call you."


    With the order of the little prince, the nurse went to the door and stood at ease.


    There is a big table in the corner of the big bed. There are many food on it, which are made by Su Ying recently.


    French fries, tomato sauce, ice cream, fried chicken wings.


    Su Xiaorui dipped the French fries with ketchup and licked it with pleasure. Then he showed off in front of his sleeping brother and sister: "little tomato, little potato, little pumpkin, do you want to eat it?"Ye Xiaonian is reading with a book in his hand, occasionally filling his mouth with French fries. He looked at Su Xiaorui''s behavior, the corner of his lips speechless: "childish!"


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth: "my mother said that the French fries were made of potatoes, so we are eating our brother now."


    Ye Xiaonian gave him a bad look: "yes, you are eating the third younger brother, still clinging to the fourth brother."


    Su Xiaorui grinned: "yes, I also ate little sister cake the day before yesterday."


    Ye Xiaonian listened to Su Xiaorui''s serious talk. He couldn''t help but stretch out his hand and flicked his forehead: "noisy!"


    "Why don''t you make noise?" Su Xiaorui wiped his younger brother and sister''s face with oily claws. "My mother and father have gone to the party. Our brothers are so pathetic that they have to watch them at home."


    Night small read will su Xiaorui''s claws from the younger brother and sister''s face to move, light way: "this is not you must take this work?"


    "I want to play with them." Su Xiaorui can''t help but poke his sister''s face with a finger.


    Night small read headache ground pats Su Xiaorui''s hand: "want to be poked by you to wake up! Don''t move


    "Oh, forget the ice cream. It''s melting." Su Xiaorui''s eyes suddenly glanced at the glass bowl on the table. He quickly brought the ice cream and tasted it with a small spoon.


    "Well, eat well." Ice cream is made of good milk, and many fresh fruits are added in it. It has a strong milk flavor, sweet and delicious.


    Su Xiaorui saw that night Xiaonian was indifferent, and his face showed an expression of enjoyment. He put the bowl close to his eyes: "brother, brother, do you want to eat?"


    "No Night small read black eyes in the expression of helplessness, "you in the morning is not shouting stomachache? How can I eat this now? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 767

    Previously, Su Xiaorui called for ice cream, so he wrapped green mark to make it for him. If green mark refused, he kept begging.


    Green mark can''t make a small half bowl for him.


    Su Xiaorui wants to get one thing, he will "not break the means". No one can beat his pitiful, aggrieved black eyes and innocent expression Su Xiaorui deliberately made a canvassing voice, "it''s really delicious. Come to my brother and have a fruit."


    Su Xiaorui put a watermelon in his mouth.


    Night small read eyes exude a smile, he slowly ate, but to grunt A: "snack goods."


    Snack food is a nickname given to Su Xiaorui by his mother, which means greedy and greedy.


    I don''t know if Su Xiaorui is eating too much. The pumpkin suddenly wakes up and opens his eyes.


    The younger sister grows more and more beautiful, white and chubby. Her big black eyes twinkle and twinkle. She looks at the world dimly.


    After the pumpkin wakes up, does not cry also does not make noise, obediently sucks own finger.


    Su Xiaorui moves to her side, bows his head and stares at her big eyes.


    He pinched her fleshy little face, then grinned and bent his eyes: "pumpkin, are you hungry, how come you have been gnawing your hands?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night and read: "I don''t know if I can feed my sister ice cream?"


    Ye Xiaonian glared at him: "fool, of course not! My sister can only drink milk. How can she eat something so cold and cold? "


    Su Xiaorui looks disappointed. It''s a pity that such a delicious thing can''t be shared with his sister. He muttered, "can''t you just let my sister taste it?"


    Yexiaonian sticks to the principle: "no way!"


    Ye Xiaonian put down the book in her hand, and crept up to her sister''s side and scraped her smooth little face.


    They actually like this sister best.


    The younger sister is very quick, also does not cry very much, also likes to smile, but in the weekday often sleeps.


    Small pumpkin seems to say hello to his brother, with a long mouth and a smile at them, showing smooth gums, people''s hearts are soft.


    Su Xiaorui takes advantage of the night Xiaonian does not pay attention to him, suddenly comes over to lick a few times on the sister''s lips.


    Night small read head black line: "what are you doing?"


    "I just want my sister to taste ice cream." Su Xiaorui''s eyes suddenly brightened, "I can also let my sister taste the taste of tomato sauce."


    Night small read speechless to look at him: "you don''t make trouble!"


    "All right. I''ll eat it myself Su Xiaorui continues to eat the ice cream slowly. However, he finds that his sister likes the taste of ice cream and is licking her lips.


    So Su Xiaorui kisses his sister again.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at him with embarrassment, but he didn''t have a good way: "my sister can''t eat this food..."


    "What are you doing? Xiao Rui? " After su Ying and ye feibai went back to the house, they heard Hongbo say that all the children were here, and she came towards this side.


    Su Xiaorui looks at his father and Dad, and naturally doesn''t say that he wants to give his sister a taste of ice cream. He grinned at Su Ying: "in the pro sister."


    Su Ying hesitated to look at him: "is it?"


    "Yes." Su Xiaorui takes his head seriously and hides his ice bowl behind him.


    Su Ying saw the white mark on the small pumpkin''s lips, so she held her soft and licked her lips: "sweet?"


    Su Xiaorui also followed with a smile: "ha ha ha ha."


    Su Xiaorui hasn''t finished. Ye feibai''s long arm reaches out and picks up Su Xiaorui and grabs the ice bowl behind him.


    He beat him on the buttocks and his half squinted eyes gave out a dangerous light: "you even feed your sister ice cream, huh?"


    "No..." Su Xiaorui said, "just a little bit!"


    Ye feibai patted his ass again: "can my sister eat these?"


    "Just let her lick it." Su Xiaorui began to cry, "Wuwu, Dad, don''t hit people. They are patients!"


    Night is not white face: "still pretend addictive, right?"


    "Oh I hate it


    Night small read suddenly very seriously said: "my sister seems to wet the bed..."


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and saw that the middle of the bed was indeed wet. He pursed his mouth and complained: "my bed, my bed, sister, how can you wet the bed at will? My sister just laughed. She must have succeeded. "


    Ye feibai continued to beat her ass: "sister is so small, how do you know what?"


    Su Xiaorui sniffed: "Daddy, it hurts..."


    Su Ying at the moment also found the little pumpkin diaper wet, let the nurse come in and hold the small pumpkin to change the diaper.


    At this time, small potatoes and tomatoes also wake up, crying, night Xiaonian pointing to the two of them: "they also wet the bed..."Su Xiaorui covered his face with his hand: "don''t play with younger brother and sister again."


    The younger brother and sister are all carried out by the nurse to change diapers. Su Xiaorui then pulls Su Ying: "mother, have you seen the little watermelon of the fourth uncle''s house? Is he lovely? "


    "It''s lovely. It''s a little bit big. I''ll show you both in a few days."


    "Great!" Su Xiaorui jumped up excitedly.


    Night small read thought of what, seriously asked: "mother, is the danger lifted?"


    Su Ying nodded her head and said something about the party with the two children.


    When the two little buns heard that the fifth uncle was imprisoned by the Ming emperor, they both gently breathed a sigh of relief: "that''s great. No one will bully my mother in the future."


    Su Ying reached out and rubbed the two children''s heads: "OK, my mother let people sort you out here, you go out to play."


    "Good!" Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are about to go out when Su Ying suddenly stops them.


    "What''s the matter, mother?"


    "After that, no eating in bed!" Su Ying decided to tell the two little buns a story in the evening, telling them that eating in bed would attract a lot of ants, and then the ants would move them away.


    After the two children went out, Su Ying looked at the night, with a smile in her eyes: "it''s all over at last."


    Night is not white lip side draws up a sneer of ridicule: the night extraordinary dead all don''t want to understand this is how to return a responsibility


    "It''s the last fight of yev." Su Ying Wei raised his lips, "if he succeeds, the father will erase all his accusations. He is still the fifth prince. It is estimated that he will be granted a virtuous king at that time."


    Night is not white sneer a, the eye is tiny PICK: "only pity, he was defeated."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 768

    Su Ying looks at the man with clear outline in front of him, his body stands upright.


    There was no blemish in his face, his eyes were dark and deep, and his look was proud and confident.


    This man is handsome, powerful and powerful. Few people in the world can compete with him.


    But no matter how, he is all belongs to her man, Su Ying''s heart arises a kind of proud feeling.


    Night is especially a hypocrisy, insidious, cunning, in many times with the night is not white in the confrontation, or defeated array.


    Su Ying looked at him and chuckled, "yes, because he met you, he could only choose to fail."


    Night is not white, looking at the window outside the flowers like Brocade: "he has some ability, hiding a lot of power behind his back."


    "Only when it is exposed can it be wiped out at one stroke."


    Ye feibai nodded slightly, and now all these forces have been exposed. He has ordered the assassins of the dark pavilion to pursue them with all their might and make sure they are wiped out: "I will not give him a chance to make a comeback."


    Su Ying sighed: "fortunately, no one died at the banquet except mibin."


    Night is not white, cold eyes: "say up, Jing bin is also indirectly helped us."


    Su Ying feels that it''s a coincidence that MI pin has been killed by accident. However, she has lost an opponent.


    The next morning, Su Ying was still sleepy. The green mark was out of breath and ran in from outside. The whole person looked very excited.


    "What happened?" Su Ying opens her eyes, green mark rarely disturb her rest in the morning, unless she has any news to say.


    "The fifth Prince killed himself by taking poison."


    Su Ying was stunned for three seconds when she heard the news. She almost thought it was incredible.


    Su Ying confirms to green mark again and again: "really?"


    "It''s true. It seems like I heard that he killed himself in the early hours of last night, but it was only in the morning that the jailer found out." Green mark lowered his voice and said, "the fifth prince was infamous for his corruption. Yesterday''s assassination of the emperor in the fourth Prince''s mansion has been spread out, and the people hate him. Today, when they heard that the fifth prince was gone, they didn''t know how happy they were. Everyone was clapping their hands. "


    Su Ying did not doubt: "in order to achieve his goal, I don''t know how many bad things he did."


    "No?" Green mark hummed, "he just designed and framed the princess and the two young masters, and he didn''t know how many times! When I was in Nanyang earlier, a large number of killers I met may have been sent by the fifth prince! "


    The more green mark said, the more excited he was. He listed the extraordinary evidence of the night one by one: "princess, the bad guys all have retribution!"


    Su Ying said with emotion: "yes."


    Green Mark seems to think of something: "this news has been spread to the palace, but the emperor did not ask much."


    Su Ying''s cool eyes flashed a touch of unfathomable look. In the heart of the Ming emperor, YeFan wanted to usurp the throne and kill him. In addition to disappointment, he only hated YeFan.


    "But the fifth Prince died so happily. It''s really cheap for him." Green mark thinks seriously, "he has committed such a big crime. If the emperor doesn''t divide him into parts, he should also be beheaded?"


    Su Ying some cry and laugh: "OK, I want to comb."


    "Oh Green mark hastily went out to carry hot water to come over, along the way is still fragmentary read, think this kind of criminal law to night special is really too low.


    But Su Ying knows it.


    Night extraordinary this person is arrogant, chasing the throne is his life''s faith, overnight his faith is completely blurred, he can''t stand this blow.


    Between a lifetime of tight circle and disappointment, he is bound to choose the latter.


    However, he had no sharp weapon when he was in the prison. Unless the night special early in the morning to hide good poison, otherwise he takes poison suicide poison from where?


    She still remembered what yefeibai said yesterday, and would not give him a chance to make a comeback.


    Indeed, to continue to stay at night is extraordinary, no matter from which aspect, all night long dream.


    Two days later, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian come into the palace to see the Empress Dowager with Su Ying''s new dessert.


    After MI pin died, the Empress Dowager was very sad.


    Although recently, the Empress Dowager has become more and more disgusted with mibin''s affairs, and she is rarely seen.


    After all, mibin had been with her for a long time in the palace. Suddenly, she heard that she had been killed by an assassin. The Empress Dowager could not accept it.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian arrived at the palace, they saw the night scene kneeling outside the palace against the scorching sun.


    His body stopped, and tears flashed on his long eyelashes. He looked very helpless and pitiful.


    Night small read eyebrows slightly frown, he can see after Uncle Wu''s accident, night scene looks more sensible.


    He was spoiled and spoiled. If he had been in the past, he would never have been able to kneel in the scorching sun and suffer such hardships.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian look at each other and see a trace of suspicion in each other''s eyes.


    When Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian enter the palace, they see the Empress Dowager lying on a soft couch.Her face was gray, and she looked very bad. I didn''t know if it was because of her excessive sadness. She was so listless that she seemed to be getting old many years at a time.


    Su Xiaorui went to the Empress Dowager''s side, stretched out his small hand to cover the Empress Dowager''s forehead, and asked with concern: "Tai Zu mu, what''s wrong with you?"


    "Are you here?" When the Empress Dowager opened her eyes and saw the two children coming over, her eyes just showed some brilliance.


    When Su Mi came to her, she patted her mother on her back. But you must mourn


    Yexiaonian also said, "yes, if granny Mi knows about it, she will be upset because she is so sad."


    When the Empress Dowager thought of mibin, she felt sad again. She took out her handkerchief and wiped her tears from the corner of her eyes: "I know that, but I feel really miserable."


    Su Xiaorui blinked. He quickly took out his mother''s new dessert from the basket and put it into the Empress Dowager''s mouth: "great grandmother, you may feel better if you eat something."


    The Empress Dowager has not eaten all day, and now she can only barely eat a few.


    One side of the mother Hu two children coax the Empress Dowager to eat something, thank God.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui turned his eyes and said, "Taizu mother, Xiaojing is still kneeling outside."


    The Empress Dowager sighed: "mammy Hu, go and bring this child in. It''s hot outside. In case of heatstroke, it''s not good."


    The night scene was soon brought in by mammy Hu. His forehead was covered with sweat and his face turned white. He went to the Empress Dowager and knelt down straight again.


    He kowtowed to her: "Taizu mother, Xiaojing makes amends for Dad."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 769

    The two little buns saw the change of the night scene, and thought that if he continued to kneel down again, he would feel dizzy and suffer from heatstroke on his knees, and his mother''s heart would be softened.


    In the eyes of the empress dowager, he is just a poor and innocent child.


    Night scene tearfully looking at the empress dowager, tears in the orbit of the circle, just refused to let tears flow down.


    He looks pitiful in this way.


    The Empress Dowager sighed gently when she saw the night scene.


    After all, YeFan has died, the child is innocent, she whispered: "you get up first."


    Night Jing knelt down and refused to get up. Under his long eyelashes, his eyes drooped: "grandma MI is gone. If she doesn''t dislike it, Xiaojing is willing to accompany her."


    His father died, and he was very sad. But the grandfather said that what he had to do now was to please his mother, so that he could find a chance to revenge.


    My grandfather also said that as long as he asked his grandmother, his mother would forgive him and even take him in.


    Sure enough, the Empress Dowager''s face moved.


    After all, she is old, and she hopes that she can be around for a long time.


    Xiaojing is young and smart, so he should be a good candidate.


    The night scene looks slightly happy.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night scene and said to the Empress Dowager with a smile: "Taizu mother, Xiaojing is alone now. It would be great if you could take him in. He can be with you every day, just... "


    Su Xiaorui suddenly pauses for a moment, gradually converges the smile on his face and frowns deliberately.


    The Empress Dowager looked at Su Xiaorui: "just what?"


    Su Xiaorui did something about it: "in fact, it''s nothing, but as soon as the Empress Dowager sees Xiaojing, she will think of Uncle Wu Huang. When she thinks of Uncle Wu Huang, she will think of grandma MI. It is hard to avoid touching the scene."


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at Su Xiaorui: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense." Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth. "It''s just that as soon as I see Xiaojing, I think of grandma MI, and think of her, and I think that she died unjustly."


    Night Xiaonian made a gesture and hissed: "OK, don''t say it."


    "I can''t help it." Su Xiaorui''s voice suddenly changed. He was crying. He wiped his tears. "I think of grandma Mi when I see Xiaojing. I feel very sad."


    The two brothers sing together to make su Xiaorui emphasize this matter again and again.


    When you see Xiaojing, you think of mibin. When you see Xiaojing, you feel that mibin died unjustly.


    It had nothing to do with a five-year-old.


    However, it seems that there is a label on Xiao Jing''s body: I am the son of a murderer.


    Night extraordinary died, night scene cried for a day.


    He chose to come today, pale and pitiful.


    Early in the morning, he knelt outside the CI Ning palace until the sun was high. He thought that his mother would ask him to go in. There must be a play.


    I didn''t realize that his plan was completely destroyed by them.


    He was keenly aware of the Empress Dowager''s dislike for himself, and he seemed to hear his heartbreaking voice.


    After all, the night scene is still small and does not know how to hide emotions.


    With anger in his eyes, he glared fiercely at Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian. A small face showed a sinister look.


    The Empress Dowager looked at him with a slight frown on her brow and disgust at the bottom of her eyes.


    This reminds him of the extraordinary night, the appearance looks like a gentle jade, but in fact, his heart is like a scorpion.


    The Queen Mother''s face showed a tired look, she suddenly did not want to see the night scene again, she waved to him: "OK, you go back."


    The night scene forgot her anger and was stunned.


    He kowtowed to the Empress Dowager in a sad voice: "grand mother, don''t you want to see Xiaojing?"


    The Empress Dowager said coldly, "you go."


    Night scene insisted on kneeling and refused to leave, with a trace of pleading in his voice: "Taizu mother, Xiaojing is willing to accompany you and serve you! Xiaojing will have a lot of things. "


    "There is no shortage of people to serve and accompany. It''s getting late. Go back. " The Empress Dowager looked at mammy Hu, "mammy Hu, you send Xiao Jing out."


    Mother Hu received the order and went to help the night scene.


    Night scene at the moment angry and angry, forehead, back are thick sweat.


    But in a flash, he came up with a good idea.


    Just as mother Hu was about to meet him, his eyes closed and he fell to the ground.


    Yejing thinks that the Empress Dowager will keep him in the palace of ciling for the sake of his coma. As long as his illness is not good, he can stay here all the time. He took advantage of this period of time to slowly capture his grandmother''s heart, let her close to himself, away from the twins.


    Did not expect the Empress Dowager just said: "this child is afraid of heatstroke, you find someone to send him back to your house, and then let the grand doctor have a look.""Yes." Mammy Hu went down with a little scene in her arms.


    After the night scene left, the Empress Dowager leaned on the soft couch and did not speak.


    Su Xiaorui stretched out two chubby hands to knead the temple for the Empress Dowager without saying a word.


    Yexiaonian took the beauty Chui to beat the legs for the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager still felt a little depressed. With these two children around her, she felt a lot more relaxed.


    She sat up and hugged the two children in her arms: "be careful. There is no more intimate child in the world than you two!"


    Su Xiaorui lies in the Empress Dowager''s arms and rubs his head against her chest. His face shows an extremely happy smile: "there is no great great grandmother in the world who is more kind than her great grandmother."


    Hearing Su Xiaorui''s words, the Empress Dowager laughed happily.


    Seeing that the Empress Dowager was in a good mood, Su Xiaorui took a large mouthful of dessert with a silver spoon and put it into the Empress Dowager''s mouth. His white face showed a smile: "my mother said that eating sweet food will make a person happy."


    The Empress Dowager tasted the delicious dessert and felt that she was in a better mood: "is that right?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded if there was something wrong with him: "yes, every time I feel bad, my mother will make me a lot of delicious food, and then I will be very happy."


    "You are in a bad mood because you don''t want to write, and you don''t have to write. Of course you are happy," he wrote


    Su Xiaorui glared at the night Xiaonian with resentment: "brother, I don''t want to play with you!"


    Night small read nods: "good."


    The Empress Dowager was amused by the two children. She looked at Su Xiaorui''s face and kneaded his head. Then she read to yexiaorui: "don''t bully my brother."


    Night Xiaonian chuckles: "there is great grandmother to support, who dares to bully younger brother."


    The Empress Dowager smiles happily. It seems that the two children are there. As long as they were there, her life became very rich.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 770

    After coaxing the Empress Dowager with two small buns, they went back.


    In the carriage back home, Su Xiaorui found a very comfortable position, and then sang his own cheerleading song on the carriage.


    Since his mother praised Su Xiaorui''s musical talent, he has to take time to create every day, and every time he creates, he must have night Xiaonian present.


    Ye Xiaonian doesn''t know whether he is deliberately dealing with him.


    "La la la la la..." look pleased with oneself.


    "Can you be quiet for a while? It makes me headache."


    "No, no, no, Lala, Lala..." With your eyes closed, your head swings more.


    "Can you stop singing?"


    "La la la la la la la..." Su Xiaorui smiles and approaches the ear of Xiao Nian at night.


    Night small read eyes turn up, helplessly in front of this annoying ghost.


    Su Xiaorui hummed enough and finally stopped his voice. His eyes are bright, with a touch of cunning and success: "fortunately, we come in time, otherwise, if the mother is soft hearted, it will be difficult to accept Xiaojing."


    Night small read nodded: "raise tiger for trouble."


    Su Xiaorui restrained his playful smile and said, "Xiaojing seems to have grown up overnight. If he stays with his grandmother for a long time, it will inevitably stir up our relationship."


    "Uncle Wu is insidious and cunning. He taught him a lot in his life. Xiao Jing is used to lying. If he is raised by his great grandmother, something will happen sooner or later. "


    "So we have to cut it off at the root, or we have to drive him away. We don''t know how much time it will take."


    "It''s a good thing we''ve got rid of the idea of great grandmother."


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "Xiaojing must hate us both now. Look at his eyes at that time. Ha ha, I wish I could eat us."


    "He wants revenge, and we won''t give him the chance."


    The brothers talked all the way until the carriage stopped at the gate of the Huai palace.


    Su Xiaorui stands at the door and suddenly doesn''t want to go in. He slips into the corner to play with stones. Night small read walked a few steps, see he did not follow up, a turn to see him squatting in the corner.


    Night small read some helpless sigh, went up to mention his small buttocks: "why, go in."


    Su Xiaorui painted something on the ground with a stone and mumbled, "unless you help me write, I won''t go in."


    "Yes."


    "No, you want to let dad recognize you." Su Xiaorui stares at night Xiaonian with some complaints.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at his steamed bun face, which wrinkled wrongly. His facial features were all crowded together. He couldn''t help laughing. Su Xiaorui was punished by his father every three days. He felt that the calligraphy could never be finished.


    "Don''t make a fuss. Get in." Ye Xiaonian reaches out to pull him. Su Xiaorui suddenly sees something like a white ball in the grass.


    "Rabbit, rabbit!" Su Xiaorui widens his eyes, which are full of spirit.


    Su Xiaorui lightly toward the group of things in the past, and then night Xiaonian heard a sound ah.


    "It''s a dirty little white dog." Su Xiaorui saw what was in his arms and let go of his hands in disappointment. The little dog was not big. He looked only three or four months old and his hair was dirty.


    The dog didn''t run away. He stood on the ground and raised his head. His two black round eyes were staring at Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui also looks at the dog in front of him. Although he is a little dirty, he should be a very beautiful dog after washing it.


    The dog''s eyes are wet, the nose is very small, looking very cute.


    "Dog, why are you here?" Su Xiaorui squatted on the ground and scratched its nose with dog tail grass.


    In front of him, the little Dongzi moved to Su Xiaorui with four legs. He put two small claws on his shoes and looked at it pitifully.


    Night small Rui is hit by this dog heart all of a sudden, in the heart wants to raise this dog very much.


    But dad didn''t like these furry animals, so he had to give up the plan.


    He reached out his little hand and patted its small head: "are you hungry? I''ll get you something to eat. "


    Su Xiaorui turns around and walks away, and the dog follows him step by step.


    Su Xiaorui found that he walked, he also left, he stopped, as long as he looked at it, the dog looked at him with a pitiful look.


    Su Xiaorui is stunned for three seconds in the same place and holds the dog in his arms.


    "Ah, woo." The dog lay in his arms in a very gentle and clever manner.


    Night Xiaonian gaped at Su Xiaorui holding the dog into the house, he squinted at him: "are you ready to take back?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded firmly, and then he and the dog in his arms looked at Ye Xiaonian with the same expectant eyes. His eyes were innocent, pure and water-saving, and people could not help but refuse.


    "No


    Su Xiaorui saw that ye Xiaonian looked at himself with disdain. He puffed his lips and began to smile: "you see how good it is. It has recognized me as the master. I can''t leave it..."Night small read head black line, suddenly do not know how to pick up his words.


    However, he soon understood that Su Xiaorui was a younger brother. He was more naive and he had to adapt to him.


    Don''t spend the night, Xiao Nian still tries to persuade him: "you can raise it outside if you like."


    "No, it''s so poor. What if the bad guys kill it?"


    The little dog in his arms seemed to understand what he was saying, and all the little ones shrank up and shivered with each other.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at this man and a dog, and suddenly thought of a word: perfect match!


    He sighed: "Daddy won''t agree."


    My father loves cleanliness and doesn''t like these hairy animals. He won''t allow this kind of thing in the mansion. He was influenced by his father and didn''t like to raise small animals.


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth and wiped the dog in his arms: "I promise, he will be good."


    The dog looked even more pitiful: "ah Hoo!"


    Night small read to see Su Xiaorui insist, silent for a long time, disliked to look at Su Xiaorui, with a small face: "if you don''t wash your hands in the evening, you don''t go to bed for me."


    "Hee hee." Su Xiaorui''s lips are wide open and his face is full of sunshine. "I knew my brother was the best."


    Su Xiaorui will not let people see such a dirty dog after he goes back.


    So he was ready to give the dog a bath.


    He stealthily took the dog to the backyard, let the servants prepare a big washbasin soap corner, and then threw the dog into the big washbasin to give it a bath.


    The dog seemed to be afraid and rebellious. He kept barking.


    Su Xiaorui dragged its limbs and patted its head placidly: "you are not good. If you don''t wash it clean, my father will hate you more. If Dad hates you, I can''t take you in. If I can''t take you in, you''ll have to wander outside. I''m sure someone will eat you up one day. "


    As soon as the dog heard it, he lay still.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 771

    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s operation on one side, and he thinks it''s just unbearable.


    He was not so much bathing the dog as playing with water, laughing and playing. At the end of the day, he was soaked to the skin.


    Night small read finally can not help but remind a: "Hey, you wash down, the dog will be sick."


    "Oh, this way, it will catch cold." Su Xiaorui took the dog out of the water basin. After the dog''s fur got wet, it looked like it had shed a layer of hair, which made it look more pitiful.


    Su Xiaorui was proud to smile at the night: "brother, you see I wash it very clean, his hair is very clean, oh, it is pure white. From now on, I''ll call him Xiaobai. Su Xiaobai. "


    Ye Xiaonian nodded with satisfaction: "fortunately, it''s not called Ye Xiaobai, otherwise dad will beat you."


    "Is that really good?" Su Ying heard that Su Xiaorui came back with a dog and came to have a look.


    As soon as she looked over, she heard Su Xiaorui give the dog a name: "your mother''s last name? Your father''s name? If your father knows about it, just throw the dog out without any discussion... "


    Night small read obediently called a mother, cover mouth to steal joy.


    Su Xiaorui frowned in embarrassment and said, "that''s good for Xiaohei."


    "Bark!" A white haired animal expressed dissatisfaction with its new name.


    Su Xiaorui patted its head: "if you don''t agree, you can only be thrown out!"


    "Wang..." A white haired animal lay on the ground pretending to be dead, and finally acquiesced to his new name as Xiaohei.


    Su Ying saw that the dog was wet, so she took a dry towel from one side to dry the hair on the dog. She looked at Su Xiaorui with strange eyes as she wiped it: "Oh, who is this little boy? Is it really Su Xiaorui? "


    Su Xiaorui is almost embarrassed by Su Ying, but when she sees Su Ying willing to wipe Xiaohei''s body, this should be her mother''s acceptance of the dog. His face showed a flattering smile: "Mom, this is the dog I picked up, isn''t it cute?"


    Su Ying said, "on weekdays, I don''t know who it is. I have to find my mother to take a bath. Did you take a bath for the dog today? How did you suddenly become so industrious? "


    Su Xiaorui some shy smile: "hey hey, mother don''t say."


    Su Ying looked at him and couldn''t help laughing.


    "Mother, Xiaohei is very good and smart. He thinks I am the master at a glance." Su Xiaorui exaggerates to say, again way, "do not believe you can ask elder brother."


    Ye Xiaonian looks at the distance and doesn''t answer.


    Su Ying: Well. "


    "So, mother, can I raise little black?"


    Su Xiaorui quickly said his purpose. He flashed his big black eyes and his long eyelashes trembled.


    Su Ying sighed and could not refuse his eyes. She nodded, and the corners of her lips picked up a light smile: "OK! As long as you can convince your father, I don''t mind


    The dog was dirty before. After su Xiaorui washed it, he was a beautiful little milk dog.


    Su Xiaorui asked his servants to bring fried meat bibimbap to Xiaohei. Xiaohei ate very happily. He ate the food clean and wagged his tail at Xiaohei.


    Su Xiaorui liked it more and more. He felt that he had a lot of fate with the little milk dog, which also strengthened his decision to keep the dog.


    After su Xiaorui finished eating, he took Xiaohei to the study to find his father.


    Su Xiaorui just led Xiaohei to appear in Yefei''s study. Yefei''s eyes are slightly narrowed, and he stares at the person and dog in front of him coldly. His voice doesn''t take any emotion: "go out!"


    "Daddy Su Xiaorui shrunk his neck, or bravely raised his head and looked at night''s non white eyes. His eyes were black and bright, and his fingers pointed to the dog, "I want to raise Xiaohei."


    Ye feibai looked at the pitiful dog on the ground, and felt that he could not see it well: "no!"


    Su Xiaorui sajiao: "Dad, it is very good."


    "Stupid and ugly dog, which brings where to take


    Xiaohei was very unconvinced and sobbed. However, he could feel the cold breath of the night. He also knew that the man in front of him was the head of the family.


    He is the only one who has the right to decide whether he can stay here or not.


    It sat obediently and looked at the night is not white, constantly wagging its tail, eyes wet, showing the most silly Meng pray expression.


    Su Xiaorui said: "where? Xiaohei is not stupid or ugly! It''s the most intelligent dog I''ve ever seen


    Night is not white line of sight between Su Xiaorui and Xiaohei chopped back and forth: "between you and it, I can only raise one, you see to do it."


    Su Xiaorui was stunned for a moment and widened his eyes: "Dad, don''t do this. At most, I can write 50 more posts. It''s pathetic. If you don''t want it, it''s going to be on the street. It''s going to be eaten. "


    Xiaohei coordinately whimpered, and his little body shrank into a ball."Dad, please, as long as you take it, you can do whatever you want." Su Xiaorui immediately thought of using his trump card. He was ready to go up to night Fei and sell cute and cuddle with each other.


    Seeing that he had this tendency, Yefei frowned at his wet and dirty body and held out his hand: "stop, don''t come over!"


    "Daddy


    Ye feibai has some headache and says: "promise you is not impossible, but I have conditions."


    "A hundred conditions will do!" Su Xiaorui is very happy to see that his father is finally willing to compromise.


    "Don''t bring it into the room! Not in any room! "


    Su Xiaorui promised: "yes!"


    "Stay away from me, don''t let me see it!"


    "This, this, I''ll try to..."


    "If I don''t finish the calligraphy on time, I''ll send someone to throw it out immediately!"


    "Dad, you are cruel!"


    Xiaohei rubbed Su Xiaorui''s feet with his head, as if to say: "little master, my destiny is in your hands."


    After getting through his father''s ideological work, Su Xiaorui happily led the dog to the back garden to enjoy himself. He didn''t know how happy he was to have a dog and a man.


    Until it was dark, Su Xiaorui even felt that he still had a lot to do. He even had the idea of secretly holding the dog to bed to sleep.


    Night small read maliciously look at him: "you dare, I throw it out!"


    After reading this sentence at night, Xiaohei ran back to its nest at a high speed. In the afternoon, Su Ying ordered his servants to prepare a hut made of wood with a cushion made of cotton in it, which was quite comfortable.


    Ye Xiaonian took another look at Su Xiaorui, who was covered with sweat: "go wash your body, or you will sleep in the dog house for me too!"


    "OK..." Su Xiaorui finally understood that this was the bottom line of his brother, otherwise he would not break out!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 772

    Su Xiaorui picked up a little dog at the gate of huaiwang mansion. He was happy and excited all day.


    At night, he was oppressed and angry. Crying, he ran to BoChang Hou''s house to find his grandfather, BoChang Hou: "grandfather, you cheat, Wuwu, you cheat..."


    "What''s the matter? Little scene? " The Marquis of BoChang was waiting for good news in the mansion. Unexpectedly, he saw the night scene and came back crying.


    Night scene is his favorite little grandson.


    When BoChang Hou saw that he was crying so sad, he hugged him in his arms, frowned and asked, "did the Empress Dowager promise?"


    Night scene shook his head and sucked his nose: "originally, the great grandmother is about to agree. But it''s yexiaorui and yexiaonian. They''re making trouble in front of the Empress Dowager. "


    Night view will be the previous events and BoChang Hou said.


    BoChang Hou''s face changed slightly: "how unreasonable! How clever you are at a young age


    "They''re just afraid that I''ll take the spotlight on them in front of my grandmother!" Night scene angrily said, "they must be afraid that my grandmother will spoil me and divide their love!"


    BoChang Hou''s eyes showed a muddy halo, a serious face tensed tightly.


    The night scene was silent for a long time, and his eyes showed a sad color: "grandfather, they killed their mother and father, and now they have to stir up the feelings between Xiaojing and his great grandmother. Are they going to kill Xiao Rui, and then continue to harm all the people in the house of Marquis BoChang? "


    "How dare they?" BoChang Hou clenched his teeth and squeezed out these words. His blue veins burst out on his forehead, and his anger could not be contained. He looked like a terrible man.


    Qing''er and ye Feifan died one by one. I''m afraid that BoChang Houfu will be poisoned by them soon.


    BoChang Hou''s face showed a bleak look. He patted Xiaojing on the shoulder: "don''t worry. My grandfather will protect you well."


    BoChang Hou''s eyes looked at the front, and a vicious idea gradually came into being in his mind.


    He would not allow any one of his relatives to leave him. He could not bear the pain of parting again.


    Qing''er, his favorite daughter, is beautiful and smart. She died like that. They BoChang Hou house has been relying on the fifth Prince''s house, did not expect this tree also fell!


    Oh, he must avenge this revenge.


    He killed the two children first, and let ye feibai taste the bitter taste!


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian didn''t predict the impending dilemma. They were good at eating and sleeping.


    Since Su Xiaorui raised Xiaohei, there seems to be a more lively child in the house.


    The dog is very good, also very spiritual, gentle temperament, in addition to the night is not white, the people in the house are very like, even the night Xiaonian is no longer repelled.


    Su Xiaorui was afraid that his father would throw Xiaohei out. He did not dare to default on the copybook any more. He even wrote a few words correctly.


    It was getting hot and the afternoon sun was shining fiercely, and the leaves were all curled up.


    Su Xiaorui settled down three small steamed buns, coaxed two big buns to take a nap in the pavilion, made a bowl of mung bean soup and sent it to the study.


    When she hears the tray coming, she looks up at him.


    Su Ying is wearing a white dress, a wide dress with numerous pink cherry blossom petals, and a white jade belt, which can not bear to hold the slender waist.


    Her face is not painted with powder and black, and her skin color is like coagulating fat. Her whole person looks elegant and smart.


    The night is not white to see her one eye, the eye bottom exudes a touch of amazement.


    Immediately, his lip corner raised a if not, evil charm enchanting smile.


    The night is not white, put down the pen in the hand, the whole person is leaning on the back of the chair, the eyebrows are slightly wrinkled, and the color of weariness is fully displayed.


    Su Ying came and put the mung bean soup on the table.


    She looked at Ye Fei with concern: "but tired?"


    Su Ying walked to his back, reached out and kneaded his temple: "take a rest when you are tired."


    Most by the Ming emperor''s physical discomfort, the night is not white inevitably share some.


    "Well." Night is not white light ground should a, toward the thing on the hall he does not want to say with Su Ying more, lest she worry. He raised his hand slightly, clasping her hand with his long, moist fingers.


    Then, an envoy, Su Ying sat in his arms.


    Night is not white micro droop eyes, the previous tired color all fade away, dark eyes flow out a smile, two people''s breath intertwined with each other, very ambiguous.


    "Your Highness Huai Wang, behave yourself. This is not the time to do anything." Su Ying moves an irregular big hand from her chest.


    Her mouth slightly a draw, this broad day how still think of this matter.


    Night is not white, tightly encircling her waist hand tight tight, the hot big palm in her exquisite curve glides, the eyeground is dark.


    Ye feibai looked at her eyes, innocent and innocent. He suddenly grabbed the back of her head and kissed her at a very fast speed.


    It seems that they haven''t been so tender for a long time. The kiss is neither gentle nor touching. It is domineering and has a touch of madness.He was deeply in love, his eyes were half narrowed, and his whole body exuded a desire to conquer.


    The ambiguous flavor ferments and heats up in the air.


    "Well..." Su Ying for a while some breathing is not smooth, but she knows that struggle is no use, obediently let him kiss, toss.


    "Mother, mother! Can I give Xiaohei a cake? " At this time, Su Xiaorui''s call came from outside, accompanied by his rapid footsteps.


    Su Ying body a meal, quickly pushed away the night is not white.


    Night is not white face color a stiff, the whole face instantly become open and gloomy, sharp eyes with a thick anger.


    Su Xiaorui ran quickly, and his face was red.


    His small head poked into the study, and saw his mother sitting in his father''s arms, his face turned red, and his breath seemed to be a little short.


    But Dad did not know why, looking at his eyes is very strict, as if to eat himself.


    "Ha ha ha." Su Xiaorui smiles. He doesn''t know that he interrupted his father and mother''s good deeds. He just thinks that he brought the dog to the room.


    He soon turned to Su Ying''s body: "mother, just now Xiaohei saw that I wanted to eat a cake. He was very greedy, but his brother said that he could not feed the little dog at random."


    Ye feibai looked at the muddleheaded little bun in front of him, and then looked at the dog in his hand, and his eyes half narrowed: "forget what I said?"


    Su Xiaorui shrunk his neck: "um..."


    Night is not white eyes, eyes slightly squint: "bolt the dog to the outside!"


    "Oh Su Xiaorui quickly pulls the dog out.


    Su Xiaorui also wants to go back to his study again. He hears yefeibai continue to say coldly: "you, go out and stand at the door."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 773

    "Well, good!" Su Xiaorui saw his father punish him at the moment, there was no resistance at all.


    He is also secretly happy that his father will not throw Xiaohei out.


    After su Xiaorui went out, Su Ying gave a helpless look at Ye Fei: "what are you doing to get angry with the child? Didn''t you say you couldn''t lose your temper at them at random? "


    Night non white cold hum a, he pulled Su Ying in her bright red lips on the random bit a few: "wait for me to clean up you at night!"


    Su Ying looked at his face angry, and felt a little funny. She couldn''t help lowering her voice and pressing his ear, she said, "you are not as angry as Xiaorui now. It''s too childish."


    Night is not white eye corner tiny pick, straight looking at her, word by word: "you say it again!"


    Su Ying looked at his dangerous eyes, and thought to himself, look, when his highness Huai Wang got up, he was not as good as two children.


    She thought that if she didn''t straighten his hair now, she would still suffer from her own loss at night.


    So, Su Ying''s face with a flattering look, she will arms around his neck, smile and kiss his face with lips: "don''t be angry, drink some mung bean soup to lower the fire."


    Night is not white, hear "fall fire" three words, eyes are dark.


    "Hello Night feibai took a few deep breaths and pressed down the desire at the bottom of his heart. He looked at Su Ying naked and said these two words slowly.


    At the moment, he looked lazy, with a touch of evil and sycophant under his eyes, and he clearly looked like a teaser.


    Su Ying will put the mung bean soup in front of him: "open your mouth, drink."


    "Sure enough, after having children, it''s different." Night is not white low sigh a, gentle eyes seem to have some aggrieved look.


    He held the soft beauty in his arms, his hands were hot, and he continued to swim on her.


    Su Ying looks at him like this, and suddenly feels that this is Su Xiaorui''s expanded version!


    She always thinks that Su Xiaorui''s character is inherited from his father! Su Ying thought of here, immediately full of black lines.


    Su Ying thinks so, suddenly feel a bit wrong.


    She put the bowl on the table, took his hand out of the bottom of her skirt, and gave him a slightly angry look: "drink it yourself, I''m going."


    She didn''t want to stay here any longer. She didn''t drink the mung bean soup. Instead, she started his fire. Her son was still outside.


    Su Ying comes out of the study and sees Su Xiaorui standing obediently.


    But his feet are teasing Xiaohei. Xiaohei is cute enough to rub his feet. It''s a dog and a man.


    Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui''s self entertainment when he stands in penalty. He can''t help laughing.


    "Mother!" Su Xiaorui subconsciously stand good, see is Su Ying and relax, grinning at her big smile.


    "Let''s go." Su Ying takes Su Xiaorui''s hand and leaves.


    Su Xiaorui hesitantly winked at Su Xiaorui: "can we really go?"


    "Gone."


    Su Xiaorui was immediately happy and jumped to follow Su Ying. The dog behind him also jumped with him, very happy.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly whispered: "Mom, did you make dad angry just now? I seem to hear Dad Say I''ll take care of you at night. "


    Su Ying looks slightly red, and this sentence was heard by Xiao Rui. She doesn''t know how to explain it.


    "Oh Su Xiaorui stare big eyes, a face ignorant curiously looking at Su Ying, "does Father also spank mother buttocks?"


    Su Ying knocked on his head, with a straight face, he didn''t allow him to ask again: "what are you thinking about! Didn''t you go for a nap


    "Hey, hey." Su Xiaorui giggles at Su Ying and tries to fool the topic away. He mutters, "Mom, can Xiaohei eat cake?"


    Su Ying knew that he wanted to play with the dog, so she secretly got up. She had a good temper and said, "you can only feed a little, you can''t eat more."


    "Oh


    "I found that Xiaohei likes to eat grilled wings best. I gave my brother''s share to Xiaohei, haha!"


    "You..."


    "Mother, don''t tell my brother. I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a few days, two little buns went into the palace to see her grandmother.


    Before they entered the palace, they saw a small eunuch coming. The eunuch respectfully saluted the two people: "little prince, second young master, unfortunately, the Empress Dowager is not in the palace."


    "Is it?" The little eunuch was responsible for cleaning the main hall on weekdays, but he didn''t have a good idea, so they didn''t take precautions.


    "After the Empress Dowager went to enjoy the cool, she asked the servant to wait here and said that if two young masters came, she would let the servant take you there."


    They nodded and followed the little eunuch.


    But after walking with the eunuch for a while, they felt that there was something wrong with this remote place.Su Xiaorui asked curiously, "there is no place to enjoy the cool in front of us. How could the great grandmother come here?"


    The eunuch''s body was slightly stunned, and his face showed a touch of color. He turned his head quietly and laughed very kindly: "young master, don''t you know? There is a new pond in front of it. The lotus grows very well


    The two men followed the eunuch for a long time. They frowned slightly at night and had a bad premonition in their hearts.


    If the Empress Dowager is really enjoying the cool in other places, how can she find this inferior eunuch to inform them?


    As soon as he stopped, he took Su Xiaorui''s hand and turned around and left.


    Before they took a few steps, they suddenly saw a white handkerchief in front of them. They didn''t know what kind of fragrance the handkerchief was carrying, but they lost consciousness and fainted.


    When the two little buns woke up, they found that they were not aware of being locked in a certain room. Their hands and feet were tied with thick ropes and could not move, and their mouths were pasted with adhesive tape.


    The two little buns looked at each other, and there was a sharp color in the same eyes.


    If he could speak at the moment, Su Xiaorui would be very angry, but now he can only sob to vent his dissatisfaction.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes almost burst into fire. What a jerk! How shameless! This damned eunuch, why do you want to lock them here!


    Compared with Su Xiaorui''s irritability, ye Xiaonian is much more calm.


    He looked at the room carefully. It was spacious and bright. Looking at the layout showed that they were still in the palace. However, this room has accumulated a lot of dust. It must have been deserted for a long time. It is the abandoned room in the harem.


    I don''t know who has the courage to attack them in the palace. I don''t know what the man wants to do with them, but for now we have to get out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 774

    There were no sharp objects around except some old tables and chairs.


    Night small read see Su Xiaorui angrily twist around, in the back of him can''t help but stretch out his hand to shake his hand.


    Su Xiaorui is infected by night Xiaonian''s calmness and soon calms down.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly remembered one thing at the moment. His mother asked Yin Shu''s blacksmith not long ago to make two small delicate daggers for them.


    At that time, he felt that the dagger was sharp and windy. Later, he put it on his body day by day. He didn''t expect that it would be used today.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes flash.


    He turned his head, and yexiaonian was looking at him with the same light in his eyes.


    They moved hard, took the dagger out of each other''s boots, and then began to cut each other''s rope back to back and hand to hand.


    This kind of rope is extremely tough, because the blade is sharp, two people dare not force too hard, lest cut each other''s wrist.


    As a result, it takes more time to break the rope.


    It was hot in summer, and they were locked up in airtight rooms.


    Their mood is a little uneasy, so lingered for half a day, the forehead, back Qin out of a lot of sweat.


    There was a faint footstep outside, and the two little bodies were stiff.


    The door was suddenly pushed in from the outside, and it was the eunuch who had led the way.


    Su Xiaorui hated him half to death in his heart and cursed him with the most vicious language he thought. He even used overpowering drugs on them. However, the two children still pretended to be frightened and looked at him. They didn''t dare to stop their movements, but they didn''t dare to make a big difference.


    The eunuch went up to them and looked down at them.


    There was a respectful look on his face, but there was an extremely sinister look in his eyes: "the two young masters are awake."


    "Woo Hoo." Su Xiaorui whimpered twice from his nose. His long eyelashes trembled. In his eyes, tears as big as beans slipped down, "mm-hmm-hmm..."


    The eunuch seemed to understand his meaning: "young master, do you want to talk?"


    "Well, well!" Su Xiaorui nods hard.


    The two of them must now have enough time to untie the rope or it will be difficult to escape.


    "I can promise you, but the young master can''t yell --" the eunuch paused, and his smile deepened. "Even if the young master yelled, it''s useless, because There''s no one around here. "


    Su Xiaorui looked at him pitifully, and nodded his head: "well."


    When the adhesive tape on his mouth was pulled open, he hissed. Su Xiaorui''s tears really fell down. It was so painful!


    Before that, there was no adhesive tape in the market, or some time ago my mother ordered people to make them and sell them in Yinshu.


    The price of this kind of adhesive tape is not particularly cheap, but it has strong adhesion and stable sales. This kind of thing is originally for the convenience of life, did not expect to be used by this villain to stick his mouth.


    Su Xiaorui thought angrily, and after he decided to go back, he asked his mother to stop selling this kind of thing.


    Su Xiaorui sobbed enough, then looked at him with tears in his eyes and asked, "why do you want to lock us here? What about the great grandmother


    The eunuch said with a smile, "I''m also under orders."


    Su Xiaorui puffed his mouth and deliberately threatened him: "are you not afraid of my father? If my father knows, he will kill you


    The eunuch replied firmly: "Your Highness will not know."


    Su Xiaorui seems to be scared and scared, his eyes are dull and almost godless. "Who wants to kill us?" he stammered? I can double the amount he gave you


    The eunuch shook his hand. Since he took the job, he was not ready to let the two children live.


    Su Xiaorui looked at him pitifully: "that Three times? "


    Suddenly a dagger appeared in the eunuch''s hand, reflecting the cold light.


    He wanted to stab Xiaorui with a dagger. A cold light flashed through his eyes. He affirmed: "you are the second young master, and you are loved by the Empress Dowager. If you tell the story in front of the empress dowager, you will move your head. "


    Su Xiaorui''s heart sank.


    Seeing that the dagger is about to stab at the heart, Su Xiaorui''s body is dragged behind him by yexiaonian and avoids the knife in time.


    It turned out that just now, they had cut the rope on their hands.


    Night small read while dodging, quickly pulled off the adhesive tape on the mouth, this tear, he also pain almost cry out. I have the same idea as Su Xiaorui.


    The eunuch watched the two children earn the rope on their hands, and his eyes flashed with amazement, and then he said something low.


    He was blinded by Su Xiaorui''s innocent eyes. At the moment, although he saw that the ropes on the hands of the two children had been untied, he did not pay more attention to them.


    Although the hands of the two little buns were free, their feet were still tightly helped by the thick rope, so they were not free to walk.The two brothers looked at each other and soon understood each other''s meaning.


    The eunuch raises his knife again and stabs Su Xiaorui. Su Xiaorui pretends to trip on the ground.


    The corners of his lips curled gracefully, and his right hand thrust the dagger into his instep.


    "Ah The knife fell and the knife rose, and the red blood flowed out. The eunuch screamed like a pig in pain, and his face was full of crazy anger. He kicked Su Xiaorui away, and Su Xiaorui was kicked far away like a ball.


    "Xiao Rui!" Night Xiaonian saw Su Xiaorui slide in the air, he cried out anxiously, and tears appeared in his eyes.


    Su Xiaorui''s mouth is covered with blood, and he draws a sign of victory at night Xiaonian.


    Night Xiaonian blinked away the mist in his eyes. He didn''t allow himself to waste any more time. The action of his hands made him untie the rope on his feet quickly.


    The eunuch now recovered from the pain. He did not dare to take it lightly again. He walked towards Su Xiaorui with red eyes.


    Night small read takes advantage of him not to pay attention to oneself, the pupil eye of Mo jade, flash a trace of ridicule, turn to disappear. He darted by and kicked him in the crotch.


    Although Ye Xiaonian is only a child, he has a strong revenge on him when he is practicing martial arts. He plays hard.


    Eunuch is rootless, but the soft part was kicked, he turned white, and immediately cried his father and mother. He wanted to roll on the ground. He showed a ferocious look on his face, and raised his hand and slapped yexiaonian hard to fly.


    This eunuch also has some martial arts background, and his strength is amazing.


    Night small read small face immediately swollen up, spit out a mouthful of blood foam.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian quickly untie the rope on Xiaorui''s feet while the eunuch doesn''t respond. They are ready to open the door and escape.


    But after all, they underestimated the eunuch''s reaction ability. Su Xiaorui''s hand has not touched the door, and the night Xiaonian behind him is caught by the eunuch.


    Ye Xiaonian shouts at Su Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, run!"


    "No!" If my brother can''t resist him for a long time, he must be able to run alone for a while.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 775

    Huaiwang mansion.


    Su Ying is lying in the pavilion to rest, a light purple dress in the breeze.


    Green Mark came over with the food box: "princess, this is a snack prepared by the young master for the Empress Dowager. The two young masters forgot to take them."


    "These two little ghosts!" Su Ying smiles helplessly. This morning, two little buns were punished by Yefei for nothing. Later, they were allowed to leave the house and ran away. They must have forgotten.


    Su Ying thought that she had not been in the palace for a long time and met the Empress Dowager. She stood up and tidied up her dress: "I''ll send it to you."


    Su Ying and green mark went to the gate of Huai Wang''s house, and saw Xiao Hei suddenly rushed out from inside, and raised his head and barked at Su Ying.


    Green Mark thought that little black was crazy and couldn''t help doing a rush action: "go away, don''t disturb the princess."


    "Wuwu..." Small black dare not roar again, obediently rubbed to Su Ying''s side, rubbed her foot, two wet eyes looked at Su Ying innocently.


    Su Ying seemed to understand and asked it with a smile: "do you miss your little master?"


    "Ah, Wu, ah, Wu..."


    Su Ying chuckled: "I don''t know how to follow Xiao Rui. I can''t leave for a moment."


    "The second young master loves Xiaohei very much," Green Mark said with a smile


    Su shadow to small black way: "small Rui later came back, you go back."


    "Ah, Wu, ah, Wu..."


    After all, the time is not early, Su Ying also no longer delay, and green mark together on the carriage.


    I don''t know how long the carriage has been driving. Green mark casually lifted the curtain of the car and looked out. He found that Xiao Hei had followed him.


    He was still so small that he glared at his four short legs and followed the carriage madly. His hair was almost up in the wind.


    "Princess, princess, little black is coming." Green Mark looked out in surprise.


    Su Ying looked out of the carriage window and frowned, and her eyes showed a touch of heartache. She asked the coachman to stop the car: "green mark, you go and bring Xiaohei in."


    "Good." Green mark is very surprised in his heart. Since he came to huaiwang''s house, he has always been very clever, but today he is particularly abnormal.


    After getting into the carriage, Xiao Hei shrinks in the corner obediently, but occasionally makes a whimpering sound, which looks a little uneasy.


    Greenmark asked anxiously, "princess, is Xiaohei sick?"


    Su Ying took a look at Xiaohei: "maybe it''s the hot weather. When you get back, get him a vet. "


    When the carriage reached the palace, it stopped.


    Xiao Hei jumped out of the carriage and ran around.


    "What''s wrong with Xiao Hei today?" Su Ying looked at this little dot, and stroked her forehead with a headache. She didn''t know if she would bring her little black.


    She took the food box from the Green Mark''s hand and said in a low voice, "I''ll go to the CI Ning Palace first. Take good care of Xiao Hei. Don''t let it run around, or disturb the noble."


    "Yes


    Xiao Hei runs so fast that the green mark can hardly keep up with it.


    Unknowingly, Xiaohei disappeared, and the green mark was very anxious.


    Green mark prayed to himself for a while, and little black appeared again.


    I don''t know where she wants it. She''s flying over with the green mark.


    "Oh, I''m so tired looking for you!" Green mark picked up Xiao hei and patted him on his body: "don''t make any more noise, or you won''t see two young masters!"


    "Ouch!"


    Green mark stares at Xiaohei seriously and prepares to preach to him: "although you enter the palace for the first time, you can''t be excited like this! Young master is in the palace of benevolence. Let''s go. "


    "Ouch!"


    "Call again, and I''ll take you back."


    "Ouch


    Green mark took a deep breath. She thought it was difficult to communicate with the dog.


    Su Ying carrying the food box to the CI Ning palace, the Empress Dowager languished on the chair.


    Mother Hu stood beside the empress dowager, fanning for her.


    When the Empress Dowager saw Su Ying carrying the food box, her eyes seemed to show some Brilliance: "shadow? Are you here? "


    Mother Hu said with a smile, "the Empress Dowager was still looking forward to it just now. The old slave said that Princess Huai must have made a delicious dessert for the empress dowager, which delayed the time."


    Su Ying saluted the empress dowager, put the food box beside the empress dowager, and said with a smile, "grandma, these are the snacks that those two little ghosts prepared for you. They have forgotten them at home."


    Su Ying looked around and said, "are they sleeping?"


    At the same time, the Empress Dowager asked, "why didn''t the two brothers come today?"


    They finish talking and look at each other in surprise.


    Su Ying''s face showed a touch of surprise: "they had lunch early, did not come over?"


    "The AI family has been waiting here? Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian are always on time... " The Empress Dowager immediately felt something wrong, and her eyes showed a touch of worry. "Come on, go to the palace immediately and look for two young masters!"Su Ying''s face changed. She knew the two children''s personalities most clearly and could not run around easily.


    Even if Xiao Rui is not reliable, Xiaonian will not.


    Su Ying''s heart suddenly filled with a bad premonition.


    Su Ying turned to run outside and saw the green mark holding Xiaohei from afar.


    Green mark in pacifying what, small black in Green Mark''s arms keep calling, want to break free, look irritable.


    Su Ying seems to have understood something all at once. Xiaoheitong''s humanity is so abnormal this day. Is it because of something happened to the two children?


    Su Ying''s heart sank slightly.


    "Princess, little black it..."


    "Give it to me." Su Ying quickly took Xiaohei from the Green Mark''s hand. She rubbed her head and said in a soft voice, "Xiaohei, do you know where Xiaorui and Xiaonian are?"


    Xiao Hei seemed to understand Su Ying''s words and ran forward quickly.


    Su Ying quickly follows behind.


    Green mark is stupefied for a moment. Aren''t the two young masters in the CI Ning palace? She seemed to understand something, as if she did not understand, but also blindly ran after Xiaohei.


    And now, in the abandoned room.


    Su Xiaorui''s body flexibly rolls over and stabs his dagger into the eunuch''s other foot again. His feet, once again, were bleeding.


    The eunuch frowned with pain, and yexiaonian took advantage of this to kick back fiercely. When he did not respond, he broke away from his hand.


    Now the two little buns are free with both hands. Naturally, they should cooperate well.


    Su Xiaorui stepped on the wound on the eunuch''s foot again.


    The eunuch screamed with pain and fell to the ground.


    Ye Xiaonian took the opportunity to take the dagger from his hand and attacked his footwall severely again. Su Xiaorui''s body jumped lightly, forced to ride on his neck, and slapped him fiercely in the face: "son of a bitch, are you bullying me if you want to bully me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 776

    Su Ying is led here by Xiao Hei all the way, and vaguely hears some movement inside.


    When Su Ying pushes the door open, he sees two children wrestling with a eunuch.


    No one seems to have taken advantage of it. The rough breathing sounds are intertwined.


    The two children were bruised and bruised.


    But the eunuch was no better. His face was swollen like a pig''s head. His mouth was covered with blood, and his body was covered with bloodstains.


    "If you dare to take the life of my young master, you should also have this ability!" Su Xiaorui seems to want to scratch the eunuch''s face, but his two slender hands are tightly grasped by the eunuch, unable to move.


    Night Xiaonian came forward and pinched the eunuch''s neck: "let go of my brother!"


    The eunuch broke away from Xiaonian with one hand. The other hand held Su Xiaorui''s arm and almost broke his wrist. Xiaorui screamed with pain.


    Su Ying eyes a red, her two baby sons, she has never been reluctant to move a finger, now was tortured into this.


    Su Ying looks at the originator coldly, and his eyes are as chilly as invading the soul, full of cruelty and bloodthirsty.


    She walked over quickly, holding his hand on Xiao Rui.


    She gave him a hard twist and almost broke his wrist.


    "Ah The eunuch was unprepared for a moment, and almost fainted from the pain, and a dense cold sweat broke out on his forehead.


    "Mother!" Two small steamed stuffed buns see Su Ying come over, eyes exude surprise look.


    As long as there is a mother around them, they feel particularly stable.


    "Ah Hoo!" Xiao Hei rushes up angrily and takes a bite on the eunuch''s leg. However, it is too small to hurt.


    "Little black!" Su Xiaorui called, and Xiaohei went up and rubbed his leg.


    Su Ying lifted up the eunuch on the ground and tightened her slender right hand on his neck. Her eyes, like ice glass, were full of fierce look.


    "Who sent it?"


    The eunuch only felt that Princess Huai was like a changed person. Her eyes were slightly narrowed and her momentum was so powerful that people forgot the ability to think for a while.


    "That is, who sent you to kill us!" Now with his mother supporting him, Su Xiaorui stepped forward and kicked a few feet at the eunuch. His face was full of anger. "Mother, this bad man has bewildered us with overpowering drugs, and brought us here to kill us!"


    Su Ying''s eyes are firm, word by word: "mother will naturally seek justice for you!"


    Eunuchs know that things have been revealed, only to die.


    He had previously hidden poison in his teeth and could kill himself by biting his teeth.


    But he was slapped too much by Su Xiaorui. Not only was his face cramped, he couldn''t even bite his teeth. What''s most depressing is that the tooth with poison was also knocked out.


    He is now in the eyes of Princess Huai, every moment he feels his heart is delayed, all over the body can not help but shiver.


    "Little prince, second young master!" Green mark is slow and late.


    As soon as she arrived, she saw the appearance of the two young masters hanging lottery tickets. For a moment, she only knew to cry.


    "Oh, don''t cry. We''re not so good?" Su Xiaorui saw the green mark crying miserably, a pair of her own was beaten appearance, can not help but stand up and pat his chest.


    Su Ying hears Su Xiaorui''s self mocking voice and Xiaonian''s quiet and strong appearance, she feels her eyes are hotter.


    Su Ying''s eyes are locked in the eunuch''s face, and her lips slowly pick up a smile, and her eyes are more and more cold: "you can not say now, then my princess will naturally have a way to let you say it!"


    "Xiaorui, Xiaonian!" The more the Empress Dowager thinks about it, the more wrong she is. She can''t sit down in the palace, so she goes to wait outside the palace.


    As soon as she heard something moving here, she let mammy Hu support her, and she also took many bodyguards with her.


    As soon as the Empress Dowager arrived, he saw two small buns all over the body. The corners of Xiaorui''s mouth were broken and bleeding. There were several bruises on his cheek. His bare hands were also blue and purple.


    Xiao Nian also looks very frightening, half of his face is swollen and red.


    The Empress Dowager opened her mouth and was too distressed to speak.


    "Tai Zu mu, Tai Zu Mu! Woo Hoo Hoo. " As soon as Su Xiaorui sees the empress dowager, she is still half strong.


    He cried and threw himself into the Empress Dowager''s arms, wronged: "I thought I was going to die soon, and I would never see you again!"


    "Nonsense!" After the Empress Dowager said two words, her voice choked and her tears ran down.


    "Grand mother!" Ye Xiaonian couldn''t speak clearly.


    The Empress Dowager hugged her two small bodies in her arms and said in a sharp voice, "great doctor! Don''t go to see a doctor soon


    At this time, the bodyguard had already gone up to hold the eunuch, and mother Hu, who was beside the empress dowager, whispered: "empress dowager, isn''t this xiaochunzi cleaned up by the palace of benevolence?"


    "He cheated the Empress Dowager to admire lotus in the Pavilion..." Su Xiaorui sobbed, "he put us here, trying to kill us.""The empress dowager, spare your life!" Only now did xiaochunzi know that he was afraid, and he was like the Empress Dowager begging for mercy.


    The Empress Dowager doesn''t know how scared she is now. If the two children were not smart, if Su Ying didn''t come to the palace today, the two children would be


    The Empress Dowager did not dare to go down.


    She hated as much as she was afraid.


    She said in a cold voice, "torture well and find out who assigned it!"


    She also wanted to know who was so capable of buying off the people in the Aijia palace!


    The Empress Dowager''s heart is afraid, Su Ying is also afraid, and this kind of mood is stronger than the Empress Dowager''s!


    Su Ying''s eyes are still cold: "don''t let him commit suicide!"


    "Xiaorui! Read it The two children, not knowing whether they were frightened or injured, suddenly fainted.


    "Great doctor!"


    "Great doctor!"


    Xiao Hei barked, very anxious.


    After a panic and confusion, the two children were taken back to the palace of ciling. After a while, they had a high fever.


    Su Ying sat at the head of the bed, touching their forehead, she looked at the two children, the white face had become such a look, her eyes suddenly moist.


    Su Ying Tuohu took good care of her two children and went out.


    Green mark see Princess calm face, also dare not ask more, until follow Su Ying to prison, she just understand, the princess is to personally torture.


    The jailer saw Su Ying respectfully saluted, and even sent tea.


    Su Ying said faintly: "is xiaochunzi a move?"


    "The eunuch''s mouth is very real. He won''t say anything, but the villain will pry his mouth open..."


    "No?" Su Ying''s voice sounds a little careless, but it makes people feel cold. "If you don''t want to say it, go and ask a Tu to come over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 777

    Su Ying said that a TU was born as a butcher. He was indifferent and killed like a pig. The criminal law was cruel and barbaric.


    He is the most proficient in torture, good at speed, can cut a large living person into thousands of pieces of flesh as thin as cicada wings.


    His knife technique is fast and accurate, which can keep people''s mind awake from the beginning to the end. He can watch his body''s flesh cut off one by one, leaving only white Sen''s bones.


    He can make such a bloody killing full of beauty, as if it was a living sacrifice.


    When the jailer heard the name of Artu, he could not help but fight a cold war. A Tu is cruel and merciless. His name is frightening. As long as the prisoners fall into his hands, there is nothing that can''t be vomited out.


    Although the criminal law of the violence room in the palace is cruel, it is still less than the psychological and visual impact that Artu brings to people.


    The jailer hesitated for a moment: "Princess Huai, ah Tu''s whereabouts are uncertain. Ordinary people can''t find him."


    Su Ying lips slightly Yang, his whereabouts naturally know, this person has already been under the command of night non white.


    With Su Ying''s instruction, the jailer brought Artu here soon.


    He was a middle-aged tough man with a fierce face, a beard on his face and a gloomy air on his body. He looked ferocious and terrifying.


    He has always been used to being alone. He has no power in his eyes, so he doesn''t pay attention to people easily.


    however, when he saw Su Ying, he still saluted her respectfully. The jailer thought it was incredible to see this scene.


    Su Ying simply ordered a Tu several times, calmly sat in front of the small wooden table outside the penalty room, quietly drinking tea.


    After a Tu went in, Xiao ChunZi''s scream came quickly from the penalty room.


    Hearing the scream inside, green mark shrunk his neck and wrinkled his face. His face was also very frightened.


    But the princess still maintained her previous position, as if she had not heard anything.


    The jailers here had been curious before, and they all went in to observe the punishment. Rao is that they are used to using punishment on weekdays. Now they can''t bear to see such a bloody side.


    Most of them retreated from the inside, almost nauseous, their eyes showing a look of panic.


    The scream didn''t last long, and xiaochunzi said in a hoarse voice: "the princess and princess are Bo and Marquis Chang. They are all made by the commander of BoChang. Please give me a death


    BoChang Hou?


    Su Ying''s eyes quickly flashed a touch of cold, he soon understood that BoChang Hou was the fifth Prince''s son-in-law.


    He must have wanted revenge on the child.


    Soon someone passed the news to the Ming emperor. Su Ying took two sick children back to the palace to recuperate.


    After returning, Su Ying has been guarding her two sons.


    She looked straight at their small faces and felt remorse.


    Su Ying did not know how long she sat, from dawn to dark.


    From time to time, she gave them medicine, water and sweat, until their fever came down and their condition was stable, she would not listen to Green Mark''s advice to eat.


    The night is not white to get the news, the face takes the sinister cold awn, hastily from the outside to rush over.


    When he arrived, Xiaohei also shrank by the bed, and he was not in the mood to pay attention to it.


    The room lit a dim yellow candle, Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian two face injuries are injured, in the light appears startling. They may have been ill, and their breathing sounds are very heavy.


    He sat at the head of the bed, stretched out his broad palms, and carefully stroked the heads and cheeks of the two children, and his eyes unconsciously showed tenderness.


    He felt heartache when he saw them always so noisy on weekdays. Now they were lying here quietly.


    The night is not white in the ice eyes, the eyes are full of strong killing.


    Su Xiaorui opened his eyes vaguely at this time. He saw that ye feibai was sitting at the head of the bed looking at him. He also showed such a gentle look at himself. He almost felt that he was dreaming.


    He took hold of the night''s non white hand and laughed at him: "Dad, I want to pee."


    His smile almost turned the indifferent heart of yefeibai into a smile: "well."


    "Hold me there!" Su Xiaorui held out two hands towards yefeibai. He was as aggrieved as a little milk dog, and he could not bear to refuse.


    In fact, the night is not white and will not refuse.


    Ye feibai picked him up and went out. Su Xiaorui was lying in his arms. He was still a little angry: "Dad, you are back. You know, we were almost killed today


    "Father and dad all know, you don''t talk now, take good care of spirit." Night Fei Bai gently patted him on the back. His voice was soft, but his eyes were cold as a cicada.


    Su Xiaorui thinks such a father is a good father. He grins his lips secretly.


    He suddenly thought that illness is not a bad thing, at least now my father is so gentle, you have wood?!


    Su Xiaorui thought like this. He grinned his lips and buried his head in the neck of Yefei white and rubbed it hard!


    When ye feibai takes Su Xiaorui back to his room, yexiaonian also wakes up.His face was more hurt than Su Xiaorui. Half of his face was swollen, and even his eyes were not open. He stretched out his hands toward yefeibai, and his face was a little shy: "I''m going to go too."


    "Good."


    The two brothers understood at the same time that they could make all kinds of unreasonable demands on their father when they were sick.


    Yefeibai took two steamed buns to solve the physiological problems.


    Then, Su Xiaorui and Su Xiaorui moved inside. Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened: "Daddy, sleep with us!"


    Night small read eyes also show a look of desire, nodded.


    Because the night was not white, and he didn''t answer immediately, Su Xiaorui had pale lips and a blue and purple face, showing a more innocent and pitiful look.


    Ye feibai looked at the two weak children, but after all, he could not resist him and lay down beside him.


    Su Xiaorui took his hand and put it on his brother''s body. He said childishly, "daddy wants to hold us and protect us."


    Night is not white will two small bodies in the arms: "good."


    Night small read indistinctly said: "do not take advantage of our sleep on the sneak away oh."


    "Yes, we will be afraid."


    Ye feibai stretched out his hand and patted them: "I''m here with you. I''ll sleep with you."


    Both of them closed their eyes with satisfaction.


    If anyone saw his highness show his father''s look at the moment, he would be very surprised.


    Su Ying finished the meal and found that father and son were sleeping soundly.


    She reached out her hand and touched Xiao Rui''s and Xiao Nian''s brows. Their fever had completely subsided. Night feibai seemed to be tired and had a deep sleep. He didn''t even notice her coming in.


    Su Ying looks at three similar faces. The gloom in her heart slowly fades away and raises a soft feeling.


    She covered the quilt for them and gently backed out.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 778

    When he woke up the next day, there was news from outside that xiaochunzi was killed, the house of Marquis BoChang was copied, and Marquis BoChang was put into prison.


    When Su Ying heard the news, she was feeding breakfast to her two sons.


    Su Ying looks indifferent, combs, eyebrows slightly pick, is obviously not satisfied with the result.


    Su Xiaorui couldn''t help it. He began to blow his hair: "if he tried to kill the Royal offspring, he was punished so lightly. Then we all have to learn from each other. We can''t tell which day my brother and I were killed..."


    Su Ying glared at him and interrupted him: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    Su Xiaorui spat out his tongue: "I know. But this matter can''t be done like this. I''ll go to the palace to find the emperor''s grandfather later! Hum


    Su Ying sent a piece of porridge to his mouth: "your injury is not good, don''t run around casually!"


    "Oh, my mother!" Su Xiaorui took Su Ying''s hand to rub against her, "if you don''t show your face in front of the emperor''s grandfather now, he will think that my brother and I are just frightened. Only seeing is believing, will the emperor know that he almost lost us. "


    Su Ying thinks Xiaorui is a good idea. She and ye feibai are not good at dealing with BoChang Hou. When they are ready to fight back, I am afraid it will be much more troublesome to deal with it.


    These moves can''t be prevented. Only by thoroughly attacking the enemy can they be prevented. Su Ying lifted the bowl of blood in his hand and said, "well, don''t shake it. The porridge will be poured out."


    Su Xiaorui knows his mother''s permission. He has a sly look in his eyes.


    Night small read lips, elegant to hook up.


    Su Xiaorui looked at the night Xiaonian: "my brother is more injured than me, so I will continue to lie at home, and I will lead the emperor''s grandfather to come over."


    Su Xiaorui lowered his voice and said his idea. Su Ying rubbed his head with a light smile.


    Su Xiaorui arched his head to Su Ying''s palm, and his lips grinned sweetly.


    However, before Su Xiaorui went to the palace, he made a lot of preparations. In order to make his wound look more ferocious and more serious, he asked Su Ying to daub her eyes and mouth with a special pigment without side effects.


    Then he tied all his hands and feet with gauze to look like a disabled person.


    With such a miserable appearance, and his perfect performance, he expected him to achieve the desired results.


    After the early Dynasty, Emperor Ming was reading memorials in the imperial study. After hearing the report from Duke sun, he saw a small figure limping in from the outside.


    After seeing clearly, the emperor''s face showed a look of surprise and amazement: "Xiao Rui?"


    Su Xiaorui looked straight at the Emperor Ming and moved hard to him. His voice was pathetic and crying: "grandfather Emperor..."


    Emperor Ming looked at Xiao Rui''s hurt face, and his heart leaped. He rushed forward to hold him: "what''s going on?"


    Su Xiaorui drooped his head, and tears hung on his thick long eyelashes: "Xiaorui and brother are so poor!"


    Su Xiaorui sobbed deeply: "Xiao Rui and his brother were tortured yesterday. If it wasn''t for Xiaorui and his brother, I''m afraid we won''t see the emperor again!"


    As soon as the emperor thought of such a scene, he thought that they should deal with two children who had no strength to bind a chicken, and tortured the lovely children into this way. His anger flared up in his chest.


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand holding the gauze and gently wiped the tears in his eyes: "Xiao Rui comes today because his brother wants to see the emperor''s grandfather."


    Su Xiaorui saw a surprised look in the eyes of Emperor Ming, and his tears flowed even more fiercely: "although Xiao Rui was seriously hurt, he could still get up and come to the palace. But my brother can''t get up in bed


    Su Xiaorui seems to have lost half his life. Xiaonian is more injured than he is. What kind of situation is that?


    Emperor Ming''s eyes opened angrily: "Xiaonian hurt more than you?"


    "Yes Su Xiaorui nodded: "brother, in order to save me yesterday, suffered several times for me. Wuwuwu... "


    "I''ll go and have a look." Emperor Ming''s face showed a touch of anxiety, last night news came, he was a burst of rage.


    But later, he asked Doctor Wang. Although the two children were seriously injured and had a high fever, they should not be in danger of life.


    He couldn''t understand at the time what the severity of the injury was. Later, because Xiaojing knelt outside for a night, she cried bitterly, and then she talked about things with Yu Qing. The emperor felt pity for her and felt guilty, so she could not help but light the criminal law.


    Now he saw that Xiao Rui''s pain was so hard to bear. When he thought of Xiaonian, he felt a little anxious.


    On the way to huaiwang mansion, Su Xiaorui told the Ming emperor what happened yesterday. His natural words exaggerate, which strongly highlights the tense and panic atmosphere at that time.


    In the process of hearing this, the emperor''s mood also fluctuated greatly.


    When Emperor Ming arrived at huaiwang mansion, he saw yexiaonian lying in bed.


    Xiao Nian''s face was so swollen that his eyes couldn''t open. The other half of his face was pasted with gauze. Naturally, the emperor thought that the wound on the side with gauze was more serious."Look, granddad!" Su Xiaorui opened the quilt of yexiaonian to the emperor of Ming Dynasty. He saw that all his limbs were wrapped with white gauze, which made him look particularly dazzling. "My brother woke up in the morning, and now he is asleep again."


    Night small read continues to keep lying corpse state, listen to Xiao Rui acting.


    Su Xiaorui blindly began to cry: "grandfather, why do they always want us? They had poisoned my brother before, but now they have come again against me and my brother. Last night, we had a high fever. My mother had been guarding us all night. I was exhausted and fell ill at once


    The emperor of Ming inevitably connected this incident with the time before poisoning, and his face was even more angry.


    "Is it because we are easy to bully us that we are attacked? Who''s next? Is it a little potato or a pumpkin? Do they have to kill us to be content? "


    Emperor Ming roared: "who dares?"


    "We are the grandsons of the emperor. How dare they. But... "


    Emperor Ming looked at Xiao Nian on the bed, and then at Xiao Rui. Looking at the miserable appearance of the two brothers, he took a deep breath, and his chest was very upset.


    Xiaorui and Xiaonian are his beloved grandsons. They have not paid attention to him, the emperor, or the royal family!


    It is because of his punishment is not enough, so people feel that there is no fear!


    His heart quickly made a decision: "this matter I will punish severely."


    After the Ming emperor returned to the palace, he immediately ordered that the Marquis of BoChang be put to death, and all the others in his house were exiled.


    For this reason, the five princes and one faction have cleaned up thoroughly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 779

    The injury of two small steamed buns did not hurt their lives, or was ordered by Su Ying to rest in the room.


    At the beginning of the two days of rest, Su Xiaorui said that he was very happy and comfortable.


    He doesn''t have to be forced to write notes or practice martial arts. Every day, he just lies in bed, has good food and drinks, and his mother tells them stories.


    Su Xiaorui is very active and can''t sit down for two days.


    He pulled Su Ying''s sleeve and shook it vigorously: "Mom, I want to go out and play..."


    However, Su Rui refused to take a pair of gauze cream on his face, and then he took out a pair of white gauze to see his hand


    "I''m all right now." Su Xiaorui continues to act coquettish and arch his head into Su Ying''s arms.


    Su Ying poked Su Xiaorui''s forehead with her hand: "this ointment is precious. Be careful not to rub it. This ointment can''t be stained with water or sweat. If you are allowed to go out, you must bring Xiaohei to the yard


    Su Xiaorui in order to be able to go out, quickly assured: "no, I will be obedient..."


    Night small read calmly received a sentence: "play a good sweat."


    "Brother, don''t you want to go out at all?" Su Xiaorui can''t convince Su Ying, so he turns to seek the help of night Xiaonian. Many people are powerful!


    Su Ying and to night small read medicine, his injury is mainly in the face and legs. Now, it''s not good for him to move outside


    Su Xiaorui''s face is full of endless resentment. He also wants to refute: "but..."


    Night small read Yang in the hand of the book, gracefully hook up the lip corner: "just can take time to read this book."


    Su Xiaorui pouts. He feels that he can''t communicate with yexiaonian.


    Night small read daub good ointment, continue to rely on reading.


    Su Xiaorui tilted his head in boredom and looked around him. He suddenly thought of something, took Su Ying''s hand, and said unhappily, "mother, you only love your brother and sister now, don''t hurt us any more!"


    "Oh?" Su Ying heart a jump, every child she heart care, heart to pain, she thinks she can do a bowl of water level. But small potatoes, small tomatoes, small pumpkins are young, she can''t help but take care of more. Does Xiaorui feel that he has ignored him, "how can you say that?"


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth: "my mother used to prepare a birthday present for me every year. This year, she didn''t prepare a gift for us."


    "Don''t like the jade Qilin I sent you before?" Su Ying rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head. She had already thought of sending a big gift to her two children. However, at that time, three small steamed buns were in labor, so she could only give up.


    Su Xiaorui is a little money fan. Yu Qilin likes anything very much. He has been locked in his treasure chest for a long time. He looked at Su Ying and said, "that''s from my father, not from my mother. My mother will give us another one


    When Su Xiaorui said the last word, his voice rose slightly. There was a shrewdness in his eyes and a certain expectation in his voice.


    Night small read phoenix eye micro pick, hidden in the back of the book on the face of a smile, the younger brother seems to never grow up.


    Su Ying stretched out her fingers and pinched Su Xiaorui''s nose, with a gorgeous smile in her eyes: "so someone is asking for a gift from her mother, eh?"


    Su Xiaorui was seen through his heart, his hands covered his small face, smile very embarrassed.


    "You''re right. Yu Qilin was given by his father, and the gift from his mother would be made up. But... " Su Ying stopped, her eyes showed a strange brilliance, "you should also agree with your mother a request."


    "What are the requirements?" Su Xiaorui''s eyes brightened, "I promise you!"


    Every time Su Xiaorui wants to achieve his goal, he is willing to accept any request.


    "When you two get well, you can go on to the Royal School. Only when you study well and listen to the teacher carefully, can your mother give you gifts. "


    Su Ying also felt that the two children were getting older and could not continue to raise them like this. It is because he has been indulgent Xiaorui, will develop his idle temperament.


    So she decided to use encouragement.


    In this way, even if Xiao Rui doesn''t listen well, Xiaonian will urge him.


    Su Xiaorui said he was very curious. His eyes widened and he showed a confused look: "what gift is it?"


    Su Ying''s mouth slowly appeared a sly and narrow smile, and the corner of her mouth was even more mysterious: "what about this gift Keep it secret for the time being


    Night small read to look at Su Ying, only see her pupil Mou seems to flash a kind of bright luster. His mother has never let him down, his mother is now mysterious, he is also full of vision: "I promise."


    Su Xiaorui was su Ying''s appetite, and answered without weakness: "I also agree."


    "That''s it." Su Ying stopped. "If you don''t take class seriously, there will be no presents."


    "Well..."


    "I will urge my brother well!"After a few days, the wounds of the two little buns gradually improved. They went to the Royal College happily for the present.


    Not many years after they went to school, two major events happened in the capital, both of which were related to the sixth prince.


    The first thing is that the sixth prince married Cheng Yining, the daughter-in-law of Cheng Han''s Lin family.


    Cheng Han''s Lin family is well-educated, and Cheng''s grandfather, Cheng Zhenhua, was once the imperial court''s official in charge of the examination.


    Cheng Zhenhua was knowledgeable and respected by Emperor Ming. Later he became a teacher of Emperor Ming.


    Because of the influence of the scholarly home, Cheng zining read a lot of books since childhood, intelligent and precocious.


    At a young age, she not only understands the music, chess, calligraphy and painting, classics and history collection, but also has a good understanding of the art of war, and has unique views on military affairs.


    The second thing is that the sixth Prince quietly took in the night scene.


    The fifth Prince died and was exiled. The sixth prince took him in because he was lonely.


    When the two little buns got the news, their eyes showed a look of disbelief.


    Su Xiaorui lowered his voice and said, "how could uncle Liu adopt Xiaojing?"


    When he met many people, he felt that he was also an easy person to get close to. He had thought that yefeimo was the younger brother of yefeibai. Even if he did not unite with yefeibai, he would not interfere in the affairs between yefeibai and yefeibai.


    Night small read a light smile: "who knows, six uncle is a very difficult person to see through."


    Ever since he was sensible, people often heard people compare him with Liu Shu, saying that they were equally sensible and intelligent. His grandmother often mentioned Liu Shu, saying that he was filial and kind. When he was mentioned, her eyes would shine with pride.


    But he didn''t like him. He especially hated his narrow eyes, sharp and strange.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 780

    After the previous events, the two children are more or less stable and mature.


    They know that they should be more cautious in dealing with anyone and anything, and they should not take it lightly just because they think the other party is easy to get close to.


    The matter of the sixth prince seemed to be a scratch in his heart, which soon disappeared.


    They soon became attracted to something else.


    In the Royal College, there are royal families and children, princes and nobles, and even some high-ranking women from your family are also eligible to study here.


    Su Xiaorui came to study before, but was forced by the Empress Dowager. Because he was worried about his mother''s pregnancy, he slipped back with his brother without reading for a few days.


    This time, in order to get the gift from his mother, he also planned to study hard, so he no longer refused to talk to people like before, and lay on the table all day long.


    When Su Xiaorui was in Nanyang before, he was the child king there. He echoed all the answers.


    Facts have proved that it is extremely easy for him to change his environment and integrate into it.


    He had been familiar with the children before, and had seen them several times at the party. However, two days later, Su Xiaorui and these children get familiar with each other. Both boys and girls like playing with Su Xiaorui.


    In front of adults, Su Xiaorui is just a pure child, who can be coquettish and cute. In front of the children, he is mischievous and mature. He knows many things that others don''t know. People can''t help being close to him and making friends with him.


    Ye Xiaonian has to admire Su Xiaorui''s ability to make friends. Often, when Mr. Su said that class was over, Su Xiaorui was surrounded by a group of children and didn''t know where to run.


    If Su Xiaorui didn''t care about his brother, he would drag himself to play with him, for fear that he would not see his shadow in the school.


    For example, Su Xiaorui is now teaching you to play a game. He excitedly teaches everyone to form a circle: "let''s play a game called radish squatting Well, let''s encircle the city first, and each of us will choose a color we like I choose red, I''m a carrot... "


    "I''m green radish..."


    "I''m a turnip..."


    Other children echoed.


    "I want to stand next to Xiao Rui." Little princess Guo wants to change to Su Xiaorui''s side.


    "I also want to stand by Xiao Rui." Another beautiful girl, Liu wanruo, did not show any weakness and wanted to squeeze over to stand beside Su Xiaorui.


    "I want it, I want it too!"


    Night small read between the eyes slip a smile, he suddenly remembered Ouyang uncle said a word, small Rui is men and women, old and young eat.


    For a moment, everyone wanted to stand beside Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui is a little unhappy. He is talking to them about the rules of the game. What''s wrong with them?


    He frowned and raised his hand: "do not play, do not play directly eliminated!"


    "Yes, but I want to stand by your side!" The little princess raised her hand.


    Su Xiaorui takes a look at her. He doesn''t like this delicate girl who is dressed up in flowery clothes every day and is always crying. He points to a position in the distance: "you stand there!"


    Su Xiaorui''s tone is firm and can''t be refused.


    Su Xiaorui gave orders to his friends: "you stand here, you stand here! Well, let''s start with me, carrot squatting, radish squatting, carrot squatting, yellow radish squatting... "


    Su Xiaorui got the game at the same time, but also offended people.


    For example, Li Jing, the son of Wang family in Nan''an, is a boy who has not joined the war.


    His eyes are fixed on Su Xiaorui and his two small fists are tightly clenched.


    He is two years older than Xiaorui. He is fat and strong. He likes the little princess who is carved in pink and jade. These days, he sees the little princess turning around Xiaorui. He was not happy to watch him listen to his stories, or tired of playing games with him beside him. He was very, very unhappy.


    Therefore, he decided to teach Su Xiaorui a lesson.


    Soon, he found the opportunity.


    When Su Xiaorui comes out of the toilet, he sees Li Jing in front of him. He looks at himself with a fierce look.


    Su Xiaorui frowned slightly and pointed to his back: "the toilet is there!"


    Li Jing stood in front of him and looked down at him. He said in a gruff voice, "I''m here to look for you."


    Su Xiaorui felt that the comer was not good. He raised his lips slightly and showed a lovely smile: "Sir, you should be friendly to your classmates. This is not your attitude."


    Li Jing didn''t pay attention to this little spot. He raised Su Xiaorui''s collar and warned, "you are not allowed to approach late or late!"


    "Who is going to approach her?" Su Xiaorui immediately reacts to come over, that flowery little princess, he just does not like to approach.


    "What do you say?" The little princess is the goddess in his mind. She is the best looking girl in the world. What is Su Xiaorui''s look of disdain?Li Jing is so angry that she raises her fist and beats Su Xiaorui.


    "Who is afraid of whom to fight?" Su Xiaorui hates to be touched by others. He wrestles with Li Jing at the moment.


    Although Li Jing looks fat and strong, he is not su Xiaorui''s opponent at all in terms of fighting. After a few rounds, he is beaten by Su Xiaorui.


    "Xiaorui! What are you doing? " Night small read for a long time did not see Su Xiaorui come over, came out to look for him.


    As soon as he came over, he saw Su Xiaorui riding on someone else, fighting fiercely. His face changed and he quickly stepped forward to separate them.


    "This fat man hit me first!" Su Xiaorui gasps and stares at Li Jing in front of him. He has nothing to lose except his clothes are messy.


    But Li Jing in front of me He looks black and blue, and the bridge of his nose is crooked


    Li Jing was beaten silly. After he reacted, he burst into tears and ran away.


    Night small read stands in place, stares at Su Xiaorui seriously: "how do you hit people at random?"


    "It''s just that he doesn''t know why." Su Xiaorui snorted, "disgusting fat man!"


    Night small read do not understand the process of things, some speechless.


    The news that Li Jing was beaten by Su Xiaorui didn''t come out in the college. He declared that he had fallen down. Because Li Jing wanted face, he didn''t allow himself to make a fool of himself in front of the little princess.


    If others knew that he was beaten like this by a child two years younger than himself, where would his face go.


    However, this does not mean that this matter should be ignored. After he went back, he added fuel to the story and told Nan''an king that the king of Nan''an had always loved his son. He was so angry that he led the child to the Huai palace to complain.


    Su Ying a look at the child''s face injury, especially the crooked bridge of the nose, she is not good. She apologized and smilingly sent people away, and stroked her forehead in a headache. Su Xiaorui!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 781

    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian come back from the school. When they return to the gate of huaiwang mansion, Xiaohei pours out his tongue and pours at them excitedly.


    "Little black!" Su Xiaorui sees Xiaohei and smiles brightly on his lips.


    He just wanted to squat down to tease Xiaohei. Hongbo came to him and said, "young master, princess, please go over."


    Su Xiaorui''s heart suddenly had a bad premonition. Every time his mother wanted to punish him, Hongbo would show a kind of pity.


    Su Xiaorui''s small face tensed: "what can I do for your mother?"


    Hongbo whispered, "the king of Nan''an has been here before."


    "Oh, damn it! The wicked report first Su Xiaorui waved his fist and said bitterly, "this damned little fat man!"


    Night Xiaonian comfortingly patted Su Xiaorui: "well explain to your mother."


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and looked at the night Xiaonian: "brother, do you want to change clothes with me?"


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him, spread out a hand: "I don''t want to play identity exchange game at all now."


    Su Xiaorui wrinkled a steamed bun face: "hum, brother, you don''t love me."


    Ye Xiaonian looked up at the sky: "mother said, you want to be an honest child."


    "You..."


    Su Xiaorui goes to the room with Hongbo.


    Su Ying is sitting in front of the table, her face is indifferent, can''t distinguish joy and anger. She seems to be drawing a design drawing. She still has a piece of drawing on her hand. She doesn''t know what to draw on it.


    Su Xiaorui glanced back and forth on Su Ying''s face, lowered his head and went up. He called out obediently: "mother..."


    "Back?" Su Ying asked casually, with a slight annoyance in her tone.


    "Well."


    "What did you do in school today?"


    "Fighting with a little fat man..." Su Xiaorui immediately explained, "but he hit me first!"


    Su Ying glared at him: "don''t call others nicknames."


    "Oh, his name is Li Jing." Su Xiaorui quickly said to Su Ying what happened in the school, "this thing is that he is not right."


    Su Ying listened to the whole process of the matter, the anger of the bottom of the eye is a little weak, such a little child is also too precocious.


    But Su Ying thought of Li Jing''s pathetic face. She looked serious: "because of this, you can beat him black and blue, and beat his nose crooked?"


    Su Xiaorui bowed his head and said nothing.


    "He''s just angry in his heart. He tried to teach you, but he didn''t hurt your life." Su Ying pulls Su Xiaorui to the front and looks directly at him, "and you''re giving him such a heavy hand?"


    "Well," Su Xiaorui''s head was buried lower.


    Su Ying rubbed his head and softened his voice: "if you beat someone up, what will he do in his life? What does the king of Nan''an do? "


    Su Xiaorui looks up at Su Ying. He never seems to have thought about these consequences.


    He was afraid, thinking whether he was too heavy.


    "Last time that eunuch tried to harm you, you need to protect yourself." Su Ying paused, "but you can have countless ways to solve this matter, but you choose the most barbaric one. Do you think that''s good? "


    Su Xiaorui shook his head and felt guilty on his face: "my mother, I was wrong..."


    "Although he is a bit arrogant, he is not a big traitor and villain. He''s your classmate. You can''t use such extreme methods, OK? "


    Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully: "Hmm!"


    Su Ying rubbed his head: "go to apologize with him tomorrow, remember?"


    "Yes."


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui deeply aware of his mistake: "OK, go to the door and stand for half an hour."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word. He stood well in the past.


    The next day, after su Xiaorui went to school, he went straight to Li Jing and patted his desk: "little fat man, look up!"


    "Who, who is the little fat man?" Li Jing raised her head angrily.


    Su Xiaorui was stunned when he saw Li Jing''s face and the bridge of his nose. He suddenly and strongly realized that his attack was too heavy.


    Su Xiaorui gently coughed and pinned his eyes to one side: "on you, love agrees or not!"


    Li Jing thought of yesterday''s scene, his heart couldn''t help shaking. However, he bravely raised his neck and said, "what do you want to do?! I tell you, I''m not afraid of you at all... "


    "I''m sorry." Su Xiaorui quickly said a word, turned his head and left.


    When Li Jing hears this sentence, the whole person is stunned, and then he reacts that Su Xiaorui is apologizing to him.


    Li Jing sits on the seat for a long time, secretly takes a few eyes at Su Xiaorui, and then lingers to Su Xiaorui. He scratched the back of his head and said with embarrassment, "I''m wrong, too."


    Ye Xiaonian is sitting in his seat and reading a book carefully. His lips are slightly pursed. He keeps his posture and expression motionless, trying to make himself look like a transparent man.Su Xiaorui secretly rolled a white eye, originally is you are wrong!


    Su Xiaorui has not made a sound, Li Jing said in an awkward way: "after that, we will compete fairly."


    Su Xiaorui blinked, a face puzzled: "competition what?"


    "Late! Don''t you like her


    "Why should I like her?" Su Xiaorui looks at her inexplicably.


    Li Jingli said of course: "she is very beautiful!"


    "My sister is beautiful." Su Xiaorui snorted coldly. Speaking of beauty, his sister is the most beautiful girl in the world.


    In Li Jing''s heart, evening is the most beautiful girl in the world. Now he heard Su Xiaorui say that his sister is good-looking, and his tiny eyes brightened: "can I go to see him?"


    Su Xiaorui waved his hand and said: "of course you can."


    "I want to go too!"


    "I want to go, too."


    Behind Li Jing, two small heads pop out. They look forward to Su Xiaorui.


    On the way back in the afternoon, ye Xiaonian sighs that friendship is really a strange thing.


    Before that, Li Jing and his group of friends were hostile to Su Xiaorui, and they often targeted him in class because they saw him in a bad way.


    But at the moment, all of them gathered around Su Xiaorui and talked happily with him. From time to time, pleasant laughter came out. Well, they even follow Su Xiaorui home.


    Su yingben is drawing design drawings in his room. From Hongbo, he hears that Xiaorui has brought several small partners back, including Li Jing. He is surprised.


    As soon as she thought of Li Jing''s pathetic face beaten by Xiaorui, she felt a faint apology.


    So she made ice cream, pizzas and cakes for the children.


    These things have never been introduced in xiangmanlou, so these children have never tasted them.


    After all, it''s a child. When I hear something delicious, I gather around.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 782

    Su Ying looks at their innocent appearance, but also feels lovely.


    She did not disturb the children''s play, sent food, and soon left.


    The children ate such delicious food, their eyes glowing and bubbling. They were so happy that they seemed to be flying with wings on their backs.


    Li Jing was eating ice cream with a silver spoon. A touch of curiosity was squeezed out of her fat face: "Xiaorui, this food is good to eat. It''s cold. What''s its name?"


    "It''s called ice cream. It''s a kind of food invented by my mother. It''s perfect for summer. There are many kinds of flavors. Let your mother make watermelon taste for you next time


    "Well!"


    Lin Yufeng pointed to the round cake in the middle, which was covered with various ingredients, barbecue and tomato sauce. It looked delicious and delicious: "what''s this? Why haven''t you seen it before?"


    "It''s pizza. It''s a kind of food invented by my mother." Su Xiaorui play a small master spirit, take the pizza shovel will be distributed to the small partners, "you try to see."


    "Wow, I''ve never tasted anything so delicious!" Li Jing is also a real snack. At the moment, he has delicious food, his eyes are shining and his face is enjoying.


    His facial expression is rich, even if it is involved in the injury on his face, he seems to feel no pain.


    Several other friends also star eye, followed by a strong nod: "really super delicious


    "This kind of taste is so unique!"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyebrows and eyes showed a proud look, he slightly raised his chin: "of course, my mother did it by herself! My mother doesn''t cook easily on weekdays! "


    Li Jing was spoiled and spoiled since childhood. Usually she looks at people with her nostrils. Now she sincerely admires her and says, "your mother is so powerful!"


    "Xiao Rui''s mother is beautiful, gentle and can cook delicious food."


    Su Xiaorui was glad to hear others praise his mother, and his eyes narrowed with joy: "my mother will have a lot of things, and I will let my mother make other delicious things for you to eat in the future."


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    Li Jing turned her head and looked at Su Xiaorui with a glint on her mouth: "Xiao Rui, can I come tomorrow?"


    Li Jing is immersed in the excitement of delicious food at the moment, completely forgetting what he is doing here. He just wants to continue to come and eat tomorrow.


    Su Xiaorui agreed: "yes!"


    "I''m coming, too."


    "I''m coming, too."


    Li Jing raised her hand and said in a loud voice, "I will come every day!"


    Lin Yufeng on one side is suddenly a little stunned. Li Jing disdains to associate with his classmates most. He says that he comes to Xiaorui''s house every day. Well, the idea just flashed through his mind. He immediately lowered his head and continued to eat, so as not to be robbed.


    Night small read quietly eating, eyes slip across a smile.


    A few months later, I''ve been a little dreamer for a few months.


    Su Ying orders Hongbo to make some desserts for them. Ye Feixu eats happily: "sister-in-law, if you take anything out here, you can sell it at a high price in xiangmanlou."


    Situ Mengyao puffed: "in your eyes, sister-in-law can sell anything here."


    "Yes! My sister-in-law is the God of wealth Ye Feixu''s eyes were sharp. Suddenly he saw several pieces of paper on Su Ying''s desk. He leaned over and saw many strange things painted on them, "what is this? It looks like a table, but it doesn''t look like it. How is it tilted? "


    Situ Mengyao was also attracted by these drawings, and looked at all kinds of strange things on it. Her face showed a curious look.


    "What is this, sister-in-law?" Night Fei Xu''s eyes glowed, rubbing his hands and saying, "can you also make a fortune?"


    Su Ying took a sip of tea with a smile and did not answer positively: "you will know later."


    Ye Feixu was just about to ask what he heard a burst of frolic voice.


    Ye Feixu looks back and sees Su Xiaorui coming back with a group of children. There are about ten of them, boys and girls.


    Ye Feixu asked curiously, "are these all Xiao Rui''s friends?"


    Su Ying looked over there and nodded: "yes, they are all students in the school. At first, they brought three students back. Later, they became five, seven, and now there are more than ten."


    Situ Mengyao chuckled: "the team is growing."


    "When I think of my second brother, he didn''t like to talk to people when he was young. Xiaorui''s temperament is very different from him." Night Feixu laughed twice.


    "Xiaoniang is cold-blooded and doesn''t like to talk to people. However, Xiaorui has to pull him to play with him every time..." Su Ying feels that Xiao Rui''s heart must be in Tucao, why do I want to make complaints about what I have to do with this naive guy?


    Ye Feixu''s face showed a surprised look: "Wow, did I read it wrong? Isn''t that a little fat man from the Wang family in Nan''an? "


    Su Ying nodded and said with a smile, "it''s him. It''s Li Jing."


    Night Feixu''s face showed a touch of worry: "sister-in-law, this little fat man is arrogant and fierce, you let Xiaorui Xiaonian less with him, in case of being beaten, it will be bad!"Su Ying doesn''t know what to say. If ye Feixu knows Xiao Rui beat him black and blue, I don''t know if he will be surprised. Su Ying seriously said: "his nature is not bad, and now he has a good relationship with Xiao Rui."


    Ye Feixu just wanted to say something, he saw Li Jing holding Xiaorui affectionately, and the fat big one was holding a small one. It looked very funny. He chuckled: "I saw this little fat man beat people last time, but he still treated Xiaorui How can it look so flattering. "


    Su Ying helplessly shook his head, but also really to night Fei Xu said right.


    Su Xiaorui takes his friends to play in the backyard and asks Hongbo to treat them with food.


    He stopped, and the fourth uncle and aunt were here, and ran with Xiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui smilingly ran to them: "fourth uncle, four aunts, long time no see."


    Night small read slowly came over, and two people said hello: "four uncle, four aunt."


    "Oh, this is the little watermelon." Su Xiaorui leaned over his face and looked at it carefully for a long time.


    Seeing Su Xiaorui seriously, ye Feixu picks his eyebrows with pride, thinking that Su Xiaorui will say some praises.


    Unexpectedly, Su Xiaorui looked at the little watermelon seriously: "it''s not as good as my brother."


    Ye Feixu looks at Su Xiaorui with a look of disgust, and can''t help but stare at him.


    Su Xiaorui spat out his tongue at him: "Oh, in fact, it''s OK. It''s just a little ugly than my brother and sister."


    Situ Mengyao didn''t mind, and laughed softly.


    A breeze blew, and the design drawing on the table blew noisily. Su Ying pinched Su Xiaorui''s face: "Xiao Rui, have you studied hard recently?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 783

    "Yes!" Su Xiaorui thought of reading, it seems a little powerless, but he is still very hard to answer, "today, my husband praised me!"


    "Oh? Really? " Su Ying subconsciously took a look at night Xiaonian, Mr. Yan is not often small Rui gas headache.


    Night Xiaonian nodded with a smile.


    Su Xiaorui pouted his lips: "mother, don''t believe me. Today we all hand in an article for you to change."


    Every month on the fifth day of every month, that is, the fifth, 15th and 25th day of the third day, students must hand in an article to their students. This is a rule of Royal College. Mr. Wang will revise it in person and put forward some suggestions.


    Ye Feixu asked curiously, "Sir, do you praise your writing well?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded triumphantly: "yes, sir praised me for my long writing and many literacy. My husband also praised my writing progress. He said he didn''t have a headache


    Su Rui laughed at Su Rui.


    "Well, well done." Su Ying rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head. During this period of time, Su Xiaorui has seen a lot of changes. At least ye feibai has not punished him recently, nor has he been urged to "repay his debts" every day.


    "Does your mother know whose article is the first one this time?" Su Xiaorui blinks at Su Ying.


    "Well My mother, think about it, it''s Xiaonian, isn''t it Looking at Su Xiaorui''s complacent appearance, Su Ying suddenly expected.


    Although Xiao Rui is clever, he is not worth reading thousands of volumes in his studies.


    "Hey, my mother guessed it right."


    Night small read shallow smile, eyes calm like water.


    Ye Feixu looked at him and slowly said four words: "honor or disgrace is not startled, too calm!"


    Su Xiaorui raised his head and laughed at Su Ying: "Mom, you see my brother and I have studied hard So, hey, hey


    "If you work hard, you should persevere, not just for one or two days. After a period of time, your mother should investigate."


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui came forward to hold Su Ying''s arm and twisted it around her. Her face looked aggrieved: "Mom, you don''t believe me, you should also believe in my brother! Do you know how much my brother has gone too far! I didn''t finish reciting books last night, so he refused to let me go to bed


    Night small read a sigh, some helplessly looked at him: "if not last night let you back good, you will certainly be punished by the gentleman today."


    Su Xiaorui said angrily, "brother, don''t expose me!"


    Su Ying scratched Su Xiaorui''s nose: "this gift is not easy to take. Try hard! Well, you two go and greet your companions


    After su Ying sent the two children away, ye Feixu lost his mind for a long time, and took a vague look at situ Mengyao: "one child is too lonely, and it is really necessary to have two more children."


    Situ Mengyao glared at him, his face slightly red.


    Su Ying looks at their husband and wife''s loving appearance, wants to have the next baby is also sooner or later matter.


    In the following period of time, a group of carpenters were stationed in the Huai palace to build something on the vacant land in the east of the Huai palace.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are also curious about this and ask Su Ying what they want to do. Su Ying just casually cope with the past, only said the east yard to repair.


    It''s very normal that the yard should be repaired occasionally. The two children didn''t care.


    Su Ying''s action is secretive, but it can''t be concealed overnight.


    Before going to bed, yefeibai hugged Su Ying in his arms: "I have drawn a lot of design drawings for many days, and I have called so many skilled craftsmen to recite.". What a surprise for Xiaorui and Xiaonian


    "Do you know?" Su Ying leaned against the shoulder of Yefei. She closed her eyes and said slowly, "it''s not good for two children to think about running outside all the time if they are free. After all, there should be something interesting at home. What''s more, I think children should play when they should. In a few years, they will grow up and can''t do what they want to do. I want to give them a happy and complete childhood


    Night is not white long arm around Su Ying''s slender waist, should be a.


    Su Ying subconsciously nestled beside him, clutching the corner of his clothes and playing: "when they mentioned you as a child, they all said that you didn''t like to talk to people, cold and light. It''s not good. "


    "Do not like to talk to people, cold light?" Night is not white eyebrow tiny wrinkle, some displeasure, "who said?"


    Su Ying said casually, "everyone says so."


    "Do you think so?"


    "Yes."


    "And now?"


    Su Ying casually replied, "almost."


    Night is not white eyes flash a complex look, his speed is very slow, but also dense to tease the meaning: "today I will let you see what is called passion like fire."


    Su Ying had a hazy drowsiness, heard the words of night is not white, long eyelashes tremble, eyes Wu ran stare big. She turned to his dark eyes, which almost obliterated him.His fingers slipped into her undergarment: "if I had met you earlier, it might have been different."


    "Well..." Su Ying wanted to say something, but the ending was swallowed by him.


    After a few days, in the east of the open space, a small playground was born. There are combination slide, swing, seesaw, single pole, double pole, toy house and maze.


    When Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian are brought here by Su Ying, they look at all kinds of strange things in them. The two similar faces have expressions of amazement and shock: "this is What? "


    "This is the slide, this is..." Su Ying took them around the playground, explaining and telling them how to play.


    "This is your mother''s birthday present for you, though it''s a little late."


    "Mother." Su Xiaorui was so excited that he threw himself at Su Ying and hugged her. "I love your gift so much!"


    Su Ying micro squatted down, night small read also came forward to embrace Su Ying, red face in Su Ying''s face kiss, his eyes sincere: "mother, thank you!"


    Only your mother can make us happy.


    Su Ying''s eyes with a smile, warm heart, two children like, she thinks it''s worth it.


    The two kids immediately fell in love with the playground and refused to leave.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s fun, it''s fun..." Su Xiaorui slides down the slide again and again, giggling and giggling.


    Yexiaonian has always been reserved, and now he screams happily. He feels that his heart is like wandering in the ocean of happiness.


    The two little buns played one by one until it was dark when they were invited to dinner.


    The next day, when the other children came, they fell in love with the place and didn''t want to go back home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 784

    The next day, other children in the college followed Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian back home.


    Su Xiaorui takes them to the amusement park in the East.


    Even after a day, when he stands at the gate of the amusement park and looks at the game facilities inside, his face will still be excited and excited, and his eyes will be shining.


    Su Xiaorui raised his chin in front of his partner and said, "this is my mother''s birthday present for me and my brother. How about it?"


    All the children couldn''t help but stare and exclaim.


    Xiao Rui is in the school today. He has a whole day''s rest. His mother gave him a big gift.


    They thought it was a novelty, but they didn''t expect it was such an exaggeration.


    All this made them feel strange and curious.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui in silence, thinking that his mother''s handwriting is so big that Xiao Rui can be a long time.


    Dressed up, Guo Xiangwan pushes to Su Xiaorui''s side. He reaches out two hands and hugs Su Xiaorui''s arm. His pink face has a bright smile: "Xiaorui, what are these?"


    If in the past, Li Jing, who always sticks her sight to the little princess, will be furious to see this scene.


    Now, he is completely attracted by the facilities in the amusement park. He looks at this and that, and his face is full of envy: "it seems that it looks very interesting."


    "Of course! It''s fun Su Xiaorui quickly broke away from Guo Xiangwan''s hand and took his friends to the middle of the playground to share his most precious gift with them.


    Now his favorite is the combination slide. He wants to show you how to climb the top of the slide, sit on it and slide down.


    After he slipped down, he stood up and waved to them: "this is a slide. That''s how you play."


    "I''ll try, I''ll try too!" Li Jing climbed up from behind like Su Xiaorui, and happily slid down from the top. He raised his hands, screamed excitedly, and laughed incessantly, "it''s so fun!"


    "I''ll try, I''ll try too!" The other children are itchy and want to play.


    Night small read is to look at their noisy appearance, afraid that they hit where, knock where. "Line up, come one by one," he said with a straight face and a serious voice


    Although Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui have the same face, he is not as close as Xiaorui.


    Everyone was a little bit afraid of him, and they immediately lined up in an orderly way with the best speed.


    It''s a new experience for them to slide down a high slide, or spin and slide down. This feeling makes children feel crazy and exciting.


    They screamed, danced and clapped their hands happily: "it''s fun!"


    "How exciting


    Ye Xiaonian was the last one in the list. If there were children who had difficulty climbing up, he would step forward to help.


    Night Fei Bai came back early today, and Su Ying put three small steamed stuffed buns in the cart and turned around in the yard.


    As they passed the playground, the children''s voices of joy and Joy came, and they all looked elated.


    Ye feibai, looking at so many children, also felt some incredible: "almost all the children in the college have come?"


    Su Ying nodded and looked fondly at the two children in the distance: "Xiao Rui is the king of children. You can play with everyone wherever you go. Xiaonian is quiet, like a little adult. "


    Night is not white eye bottom, scratch a touch of helplessness.


    They didn''t come forward to disturb the children. They just watched from a distance.


    Su Ying was infected by the child''s cheerful laughter, and chuckled: "the playground here is enough for them to play for a long time. I''ve ordered someone to dig a pool behind the playground. I think the swimming pool will be built soon. "


    The night is not white. She looks very beautiful with a smile, just like the eyelashes of butterfly wings blinking and curling slightly. Her beautiful eyes emit a different kind of brilliance in the sun.


    The night is not white hand naturally around her slender waist, in her hair fell a kiss.


    Su Ying did not respond to his kiss, her chin lifted toward the direction of Xiao Rui: "am I right?"


    Ye feibai looks in the direction of Su Ying, and sees a girl dressed up in a gorgeous way and kisses Xiao Rui''s face.


    After the girl climbed the slide, another little girl also went up and gave Su Xiaorui a kiss on his face.


    Su Ying is full of black lines: "am I right? Is Xiaorui selling tickets? "


    "I saw it, too." Night is not white that he also saw, but he did not show what, or a light look.


    Su Ying micro frown: "he is only such an age now, already embracing left and right, grow up can return?"


    "It''s nothing." The night is not white and dark, with a smile in her eyes. He looked in Su Xiaorui''s direction and saw his face petrified. Then he wiped his cheek hard and pursed his mouth angrily. He said seriously: "it seems that Xiaorui doesn''t mean that."Su Ying glared at him: "you don''t understand, male chasing female interlayer mountain, female chasing difficult interlayer gauze."


    "Is it?" Night is not white touch chin, "how do I feel when chasing you, separated by several layers of mountains?"


    Su Ying:


    "When other women flocked to me, I didn''t look up to any of them." Night is not white to look at Su Ying, the deep eyes of evil spirit, low voice with a trace of ambiguity, "do you want to compensate me tonight?"


    Su Ying immediately did not want to talk to him, pushing three small steamed stuffed buns to leave.


    Ye feibai quickly followed her: "I can talk to Xiao Rui at night."


    "Forget it." Su Ying sighs for a long time. Although the ancient children are precocious, they should not be precocious to this point. "Xiaorui is just a simple child, and doesn''t understand anything."


    Night is not white, suddenly sighed: "little pumpkin to hide a little bit."


    In order to avoid being missed by a little boy.


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment and chuckled.


    After a while, it was getting dark.


    The children playing in the amusement park are still playing happily. They almost forget to eat and go home.


    As the host, Su Ying was not good at driving them away. She ordered a table of delicious food for them and sent servants to inform the parents of these children''s houses.


    The children enjoyed the delicious food and ran to the playground again.


    The moon is hazy, and dozens of red lanterns are hung around the amusement park, which looks more dreamlike.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 785

    When the night was over, people came to their houses.


    The children refused to go back, hiding in the yard, and finally were coaxed and dragged back.


    Only Li Jing refused to eat hard and soft, so he refused to go back. Later, the servant went back to the mansion and kissed the king of Nan''an. The king chased him after him and gasped: "Stinky boy, if you don''t go back, I won''t let you go back."


    Li Jing turned to him and made a face: "if you don''t go back, you won''t go back. I''ll live here forever."


    Su Xiaorui


    Ye Xiaonian


    Su Ying


    "Stop, don''t run!"


    "Oh, don''t chase me, I just don''t want to go back!" Li Jing said angrily. He remembered that he had only played the slide today, and he had not played any other slide.


    "Little ancestor, you come back to play tomorrow, go home with Dad first!" The king of Nan''an was almost out of breath.


    "No, I don''t play well today. I can''t sleep tonight."


    The king of Nan''an was so angry by Li Jing that he was really humiliated and left in other people''s homes.


    Finally, the two little buns couldn''t look down. They caught Li Jing back together and said, "listen to your father first. Go back to sleep first."


    Li Jing clearly disagreed: "well, I still want to play..."


    Su Xiaorui smiles at him: "we all want to sleep, and the amusement park also needs to sleep, otherwise it will be tired."


    "Are you all going to sleep alone


    Two children, you and I advised each word, finally promised to let him play the first tomorrow, and finally convinced Li Jing to go back.


    After all the children went back, Su Xiaorui sighed: "I''m so tired. I helped chase Lin Yufeng, Tian Xiaobin and Wang Mo tonight I tried my best to persuade them to go back, and I didn''t want them to come over. "


    "They will come tomorrow," he said quietly


    Su Xiaorui was a little crazy: "they all want to live in huaiwang mansion forever and refuse to go back. What''s going on! No, no, no, we must make rules and come once every two days. Otherwise, it will be too tired to make such a scene every night. "


    Su Ying chuckled. The children were attracted by the food and play in the Huai palace, but they couldn''t get rid of them


    A few days later.


    Su Ying is painting the design drawing of Yinshu''s latest season''s clothing in the pavilion. The green mark runs over in a hurry: "princess, is Nan''an King coming?"


    "Oh? What is he doing here? "


    "I don''t know." Green Mark thought of the last time Nan''an king came to the door with his children to complain. He could not help but murmured, "Nan''an king was most unreasonable. What happened last time was also the fault of Mr. Li. However, everything was put on our second young master and said so many ugly words."


    "I''ll see him."


    Su Ying sighs and thinks whether Xiao Rui and Li Jing are in conflict, or they beat their children again?


    Su Ying thought that the king of Nan''an had come to complain. Unexpectedly, after su Ying arrived in the front hall, the king of Nan''an made a smile at her. She seemed embarrassed: "Princess Huai, what happened last time..."


    Su Ying said with a smile: "the last thing is over. I don''t know what happened to Nan''an king this time?"


    "It''s not for my sake." Nan''an Wang''s face was helpless: "jing''er is fond of playing. I won''t let him come here these days He even refused to go to school and cried at home


    Su Ying didn''t know how to answer.


    "I don''t know who built Princess Huai''s playground? I don''t know if I can ask Princess Huai to introduce me


    Su Ying said with a smile: "speaking of it, I once had a meeting with master Yinshu. This playground is..."


    "It''s Yin Shu Nan''an Wang''s face brightened. After a few more words, he left.


    After the king of Nan''an left, green mark asked curiously, "princess, why did you ask King Nan''an to find Yinshu?"


    Su Ying chuckles with her lips, without explanation.


    These carpenters are indeed Yin Shu carpenters, as long as they ask a little will know, there is no need to hide.


    Two days later.


    Su Ying is having a snack. Hongbo comes in and says to Su Ying: "recently, Yinshu has received a lot of orders, hoping to build an amusement park. Those people are willing to pay a good price, but mother Zhao doesn''t agree."


    Su Ying chuckled: "mother Zhao won''t agree, because master Yinshu doesn''t agree."


    "Why is that?" Ye feibai came from the study and heard the servants talking.


    He raised eyebrows at Su Ying, and naturally he knew who the young master quoted was.


    As a matter of fact, Yinshu''s business is getting better and wider. Ye feibai thinks that Su Ying''s amusement park design drawing, which she has worked so hard for so long, needs to take more orders. Unexpectedly, she pushes all the orders away.


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly curved, lips show a thick smile: "because this is my birthday gift to Xiaorui and Xiaonian, it is unique."The design drawings are kept by her and will not be exposed. All the carpenters who make the playground have signed a contract of sale with her. They will not be excavated or leaked.


    Ye feibai sat down beside Su Ying and looked at the round son in Su Ying''s bowl. He also asked for a bowl: "you are in pain for two children."


    "Of course, they are my baby and unique in the world."


    So their playground is unique in the world.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian just came back from school when they heard what their mother said. Their feet stopped in place, a warm feeling of happiness welled up in their hearts.


    The two children went to the playground and sat on the swing, which was rickety.


    Su Xiaorui squinted and laughed: "my mother said that we are unique."


    "Yes, so it''s a unique gift for us."


    Breeze blowing, but also with the summer heat, that kind of spontaneous happiness has been continuing.


    Night small read micro close eyes: "it''s good to have your mother in."


    Su Xiaorui laughs happily: "even if we have younger brothers and sisters, our mother is not bad for us."


    "So we must treat our younger brothers and sisters well and play with them."


    "We have to be more filial to our mother and make her happy."


    "Well!"


    The two children happily played on the swing and enjoyed the happiness brought by their gifts. At the same time, they exchanged their visions for the future, how to take good care of their younger brothers and sisters, and how to be good to their parents.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly thought of what: "by the way, my mother''s birthday is also fast, what gift should I send?"


    Ye Xiaonian was also embarrassed: "what should we give her when her mother gave us such a valuable gift?"


    "Well, birthday present How about this? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 786

    Su Ying remembers the two children''s birthdays and will carefully prepare gifts for them.


    She did not have the habit of having a birthday. Before, she was the second miss of the Su family, and no one remembered her birthday.


    She didn''t care about it, but she almost forgot it after a long time.


    Or last year, when she gave Xiaorui her birthday, Xiaorui kept holding her arm and shaking: "Mom, when is your birthday?"


    Su Ying thought for a long time and then said, "July sixth."


    Seeing that the sixth day of June is coming soon, the two children, in order to prepare a gift full of love and affection for Su Ying, sneak into the kitchen every day after school to learn how to make cakes from green mark, and told her to keep it secret.


    The two children suddenly stopped making trouble and did not bring the other children back to play. Su Ying feels a little cold and quiet, and she is not used to it. She even thinks that Xiaorui is in conflict with which child again.


    But Su Ying wanted to know something, it was still very easy, Su Ying soon knew the two children''s idea.


    Su Ying was surprised and moved. She pretended not to know and continued to let them create a mysterious atmosphere.


    In a twinkling of an eye, it was the sixth day of July.


    Su Ying wakes up early in the morning and sees yexiaonian standing at the door. He pushes a cart carrying his younger brother and younger sister. The cart is full of bright flowers.


    He saw Su Ying come out, eyes a bright, that always seems very serious small face exposed innocent smile: "mother, happy birthday!"


    Su Ying has not yet completely relaxed. Su Xiaorui doesn''t know where he comes from.


    "Happy Birthday to you, happy birthday to you..." Su Xiaorui is singing the birthday song that Su Ying taught him to sing, holding a big cake in his hand and slowly approaching Su Ying.


    The cake wasn''t particularly good, but it was decent. On the cake, there is a scratchy sign "happy birthday for your mother" in Pink Cream. You can see that the ugly character is Su Xiaorui''s masterpiece.


    Su Xiaorui holds the cake in front of Su Ying like a treasure. His eyes are like bright stars in the sky, and his smile is bright: "Mom, this is made by my brother and I, which is especially delicious. Would you like to have a taste?"


    One side of the night Xiaonian glared at him: "fool, is to make a wish to eat cake."


    Su Xiaorui said with a simple smile: "yes, yes, my mother should make a wish first."


    Even though Su Ying had known that the two children were going to prepare a cake for her, when Su Ying saw that they were offering gifts, her heart was still filled with hatred and her eyes were sour.


    Her heart is full of gratitude, excitement, warmth, she can not say clearly, only know is a very happy feeling.


    Green mark and red wave also came towards this side. In Green Mark''s hand was a bowl of longevity noodles covered with poached eggs. She said with a smile, "princess, the two young masters are very filial to you."


    Red wave''s hand carrying a lot of delicious dishes: "yes, two young masters in order to make this cake, waste a lot of effort."


    Su Ying tiny squats down, blows out the candle on the cake in one breath, and quickly makes a wish in her heart: May her children all be happy and healthy in this life.


    Su Ying made a wish and hugged the two children in her arms and gave them a kiss on their faces. Her eyes were bright and her smile was warm: "thank you, this is the best gift my mother has ever received."


    "It''s best if your mother likes it!" Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian are proud and happy.


    "Mom, eat longevity noodles and cakes quickly."


    "OK, let''s eat together." Su Ying happily smiles, let two girls will eat food are arranged on the side of the stone table.


    Ye Xiaonian pushed his younger brother and sister in the past. He kneaded his head and pinched it on his younger brother and sister''s face: "tomato, potato, pumpkin, you can''t eat anything now."


    Su Xiaorui also went up and pinched them one by one: "Hey, you can''t enjoy the cake made by my brother and me. Are you jealous? It''s no use drooling, stupid sister


    The three little buns are months old. Now they can laugh, wave their arms and move their eyes. The pumpkin now stares at the cake, grinning and drooling.


    Su Xiaorui took her sister''s saliva pad to wipe her saliva, but also promised: "stupid sister''s birthday next year, the second brother will also do it for you."


    Everyone was amused by Su Xiaorui.


    When ye feibai came over, he saw that the mother and son were eating cake around the stone table. Xiaorui also prepared a small portion for Xiaohei, and Xiaohei licked happily under the table.


    Before he came near, Su Xiaorui saw him and called out happily: "Dad, are you finally back? We''re all about to finish! "


    Ye feibai sits down beside Su Ying and raises his hand to naturally circle Su Ying in his arms.


    Ye Xiaonian took a look at the appearance of Yefei''s smile and couldn''t help reminding him: "Dad, do you know what day it is today?"


    "Of course." Night is not white gather together face to kiss on Su Ying''s face, the cold in his eyes disappeared, full of smile, "today is your mother''s birthday."Su Xiaorui subconsciously covered his eyes and secretly peeked at his father and his mother who were dark and bright and blushing from his fingers: "Dad, you don''t want to be like this. I''ll wait until my brother and I go back to our room..."


    "Go back to your room!" The night is not white to shout to two children, the eye ground takes a wipe ruthless.


    Su Xiaorui originally wanted to see what gifts his father would give his mother, but looking at this, his father would monopolize his mother.


    So the two children ran away with cakes and three little buns.


    Poor Xiaohei seems to feel the powerful atmosphere of night feibai. Ah, he runs after su Xiaorui.


    But it ran two steps and turned back and bit the cake.


    "What are you doing? How to scare the children away. " Su Ying at the moment has been night feibai completely in his arms, can''t move, she can''t help but stare at him angrily, she just had a good meal and talk with the two children.


    Ye Fei''s eyes were full of cunning and evil charm. He pretended to bite her lip fiercely: "I will live my birthday for you myself."


    Su Ying''s beautiful eyes glared at the night, and her lips rose slightly, with a touch of Indifference: "how can you personally spend my birthday for me? Is it a gift for me


    Night is not white eyes sharp, twinkling light, he stretched out long fingers to hook up Su Ying''s chin, face vaguely close to her: "nature, the gift is in front of you."


    Su Ying immediately has a kind of cold feeling, only feel full of black line.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 787

    Not long ago, Yefei begged her for a gift on her birthday. He took her as a gift and tossed her around all day. He also said that she was not conscious of being a gift.


    Now for her birthday, he will send himself to the door as a gift, and then open her


    It is estimated that the whole day.


    What a shame!


    Su Ying was still immersed in the pure and warm atmosphere created by her children before, but she was not pure all day!


    Someone kisses and kisses her lips, sucking her lips, spreading his temperature to her whole body.


    His embrace was so hot that she couldn''t move, and he acted on her. In this way, she would be kneaded in his arms and turned into water.


    Although someone finally gave a gift of great value to her, he said in her ear: "tomorrow is the Chinese Valentine''s day, how about I take you to play?"


    At the moment Su Ying tired a finger do not want to move, even angry to ignore him.


    She thought vaguely that she would never have a birthday again, nor any gifts, so that someone would take the opportunity to play rogue on this day!


    Two days later, a banquet was held in the palace.


    There was no excitement in the palace for a long time. This time, all the princes, princes and officials above the third grade all came to the banquet.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian sit beside Su Ying, smiling.


    However, Su Xiaorui couldn''t sit still. He felt very bored after a while.


    He looked up and looked around, and soon found many targets, including Li Jing, Lin Yufeng, Wang Mo, and the little princess


    Most of his classmates and friends came.


    Su Xiaorui and these children after a short time together, have become good friends.


    He saw them now, his black eyes were shining, and he immediately communicated with them with a smile.


    Su Xiaorui interprets their eyes with the fastest speed. It turns out that they are all bored, so Su Xiaorui decides to take them out of the sea of misery.


    "Brother, let''s go out and play." Su Xiaorui pokes night Xiaonian with his elbow. He really can''t understand why such a boring party exists.


    "No!" Ye Xiaonian refused directly if he didn''t want to. He didn''t want to play with these childish children. They were too noisy. He might as well find a clean place to read.


    "No, together, together, together..." Su Xiaorui toots his mouth and looks at the night.


    Night small read a little bit can not live, but still insist on


    Su Ying couldn''t help rubbing the noisy Su Xiaorui. After a pause, she still read to the night: "go, go and play with me."


    In Su Ying''s understanding, this banquet is really boring. Plus, it''s still a hot summer day, which makes people sleepy.


    She thinks that ye Xiaonian should communicate with children more. She hopes he can become more sunny and cheerful.


    After listening to Su Ying''s advice, ye Xiaonian quickly agreed: "OK."


    Su Xiaorui saw that ye Xiaorui was willing to promise him, and grinned happily. He made a gesture to his partner, and the children immediately ran out with them.


    In the Royal College, Su Xiaorui is relatively young, but almost all the children follow him.


    In their eyes, Su Xiaorui''s home has the best food and the most fun. He also knows a lot of things they don''t know. He will take them to play very interesting games.


    They adore Su Xiaorui invisibly, and think he is extraordinary.


    After su Xiaorui slipped out of the party, he took a group of children to play with hawks and chickens in the open space.


    He is an eagle and a hen mother.


    Su Xiaorui raised two small claws and said to the night Xiaorui with a smile: "mother chicken, you should protect your chicken, or I will not be polite..."


    Night school read a lot of black lines, he is almost crazy, he can not finish such a boring and childish game, but it seems that this group of children have a good time.


    The group of children had a lot of fun and laughter.


    Night scene hiding behind the rockery, watching them play, listening to their laughter.


    His fists were clenched tightly, his pale face was tight, and his eyes were full of jealousy and hatred.


    Why does great grandmother like Su Xiaorui and ignore himself? Why all the children like to play with him and isolate themselves? He deeply thinks that the world is unfair.


    Su Xiaorui ran back after playing enough outside. He wanted to go back to his position and drink some soup, so the Empress Dowager called him in.


    "Thirsty?" The Empress Dowager brought tea for him to drink, and then took out a handkerchief to wipe the sweat on his face.


    "Thank you, great grandmother!" Su Xiaorui grinned. If he wasn''t sweating all over now, he would have rubbed her.


    The Empress Dowager''s face showed a loving smile: "you naughty child, playing with sweat."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are crooked, smile very embarrassed: "we just played a very interesting game."The Empress Dowager touched his pink and tender face: "have you made new friends so soon?"


    Su Xiaorui answered: "yes, we all had a good time."


    The Empress Dowager suddenly remembered what she had chatted with several ladies a few days ago. Her face showed a curious look: "how can I hear that these children run to huaiwang mansion every day? What makes people so fascinated?"


    Su Xiaorui''s face showed a proud look: "my mother has built a great playground for us. There are swing, seesaw, slide, maze and so on. It''s fun!"


    "Oh? What is that? " Xiao Rui said too many new terms, and the Empress Dowager was a little difficult to understand.


    Su Xiaorui patiently explained to the Empress Dowager how to play various game facilities.


    The Empress Dowager is fascinated by Xiaorui''s words and carefully imagines these game facilities. She can''t help but marvel that these craftsmen can design such fun and creative things.


    Su Xiaorui smilingly made an invitation: "if the grand mother is free, come and play together."


    The Empress Dowager said with a smile: "Ai family is old, where can you play this?"


    "Great grandparents can choose some mild and non stimulating games, but also exercise."


    The night scene has come back from the outside. He sits a little closer to the Empress Dowager. He eagerly looks at Su Xiaorui and listens to him.


    Not long ago, he also entered the Royal College, knowing that Su Xiaorui''s home is a fun playground. Every day someone came back to tell how much fun the amusement park was. He was very envious.


    He thought more than once that if his father and mother were alive, they would meet his requirements, and maybe he could have a playground.


    The Empress Dowager seems to have received a poor look at the night scene and said with a smile, "Xiao Rui, it''s better to take Xiaojing to play with us."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 788

    When you listen to the night scene, your eyes shine.


    When Su Xiaorui heard that the Empress Dowager wanted to put Xiaojing in the amusement park, he was subconsciously disgusted. He politely refused: "my brother is young, and the amusement park is big. In case of bumping and falling, it will be bad..."


    The Empress Dowager hesitated for a moment: "this..."


    "A lot of the game facilities are built according to our height. My brother is too young to climb up." Su Xiaorui''s serious nonsense, a pair of I for you look.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and said to Xiaojing, "you are still young, not suitable for such a play."


    The night scene does not speak, but tears appear in the eyes.


    Su Xiaorui hated him so much that he despised him in his heart.


    Night is not Mo close, his face is still, but the eyes are hidden in the subtle. He smile shallowly, smile like a spring breeze: "Xiaorui, Xiaojing is also your little brother, you should get along well."


    There is something in the story of night Fei Mo, and the implication is that Xiao Rui is not friendly enough.


    Ye Xiaonian saw Su Xiaorui too late to come out, so he went in to look for Su Xiaorui.


    As he approached, he heard these words and frowned slightly.


    He looked at Ye Fei Mo indifferently: "Xiaojing is our little brother. If he comes, we will welcome him naturally. It''s just that I and Xiao Rui are both children, so it''s hard to avoid taking care of them properly. Liu Shu now raises Xiaojing, naturally must consider for his life safety. "


    Su Xiaorui nodded and turned his eyes at night Fei Mo in his heart. His mouth slightly away, smile sweet: "six uncle, amusement suitable for older children to play, small scenery is too small, in case he is injured how to do?"


    It''s been a while since Mi Fei''s death, and YeFan has also died.


    Ye Fei Mo occasionally brings a small scene to visit the Empress Dowager. Every time, Xiaojing sits on the side without saying a word. He looks thin and pitiful.


    His innocent appearance made the Empress Dowager cherish him. The Empress Dowager doesn''t want Xiaojing to get hurt. She nods and says solemnly, "Xiaojing is still small after all. It''s not good if she bumps into it."


    The lips of the night scene sipped slightly, and a sad look appeared on his face.


    At this time, night Fei Mo stood up, squatted in front of the night scene, lovingly touched his head: "do you want to go?"


    According to the direction in his eyes, the night scene nodded.


    "How about this -" ye FeiMo looked at the Empress Dowager: "grandmother, after all, children like to play, Xiao Jing is always bored at home. Why don''t I take some time to take Xiaojing with me tomorrow, and I''ll watch him personally, and I won''t let him have an accident. "


    The Empress Dowager thinks the night is not Mo very stylized, she smiles to answer a: "this also is good."


    Night small read between the eyebrows light, eyes look deep and quiet, as if to accommodate the whole sky.


    Su Xiaorui is stupefied for a moment. Since he knew that night Fei Mo adopted night view, he kept aloof from him.


    He never knew that ye Fei Mo could be so difficult to deal with. He could not continue to refuse. His face showed a pure and innocent smile: "well, it''s very kind of you, uncle Liu, to come."


    Su Xiaorui secretly thought, I am totally speaking against my heart! Who wants you to come!


    Su Ying is far away, but she hears some faintly. She frowns.


    The relationship between yefeibai and yefeimo has always been weak. She doesn''t know what ye FeiMo wants to do when he comes to visit.


    When ye FeiMo was young, he looked proud, cold and rebellious. No one paid attention to him.


    As he grew older, his pride shrank. His appearance is very beautiful, and seems to have a feminine.


    He looks very self-restraint, harmless, with a smile on his face, and his eyes will inadvertently show a kind of light like a poisonous snake.


    After the banquet, Su Xiaorui sat at the table with his steamed bun face in his hand, and sighed with a bitter eyebrow and a sad face: "Oh, this six uncle is so annoying. Why do you have to bring the night scenery here?! Don''t you think we''re not messy enough? "


    Ye Xiaonian seems to be in no mood to read books. He is upset. If he can, he hopes to stay far away from Xiao Jing and ye Fei mo.


    Su Ying brought up the midnight snack and saw two steamed stuffed buns lying in front of the table in no mood. He could not help rubbing their heads: "what''s the matter?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at Su Ying with his mouth, and said weakly, "Mom, I''ve recruited two people who are very annoying I''m not happy. "


    Su Ying stretched out his hand and pinched Su Xiaorui''s cheek, and brought two bowls of delicately cooked snacks to the two children: "OK, don''t think about it. Since they say they will come, we will not drive them out. "


    Ye Xiaonian scooped out a snack with a spoon: "I''m afraid of what moth he gives out."


    Su Ying naturally has this concern. Since yefeimo adopted Yejing, he is standing on their opposite side.


    Now it looks like he''s going to take the initiative, so they have to be careful.


    Su Ying seriously said: "you don''t bring other children over tomorrow, so as not to let him take advantage of the opportunity."Su Xiaorui nodded his head: "we have thought of this for a long time, so we have agreed with Li Jing and let them come back two days later."


    Su Ying also ordered: "also, try to avoid small scenery, do not contact with him alone."


    Night small read nodded: "is most afraid of this, in case of small scenery fall injury, put the blame on us is not good!"


    Su Xiaorui hummed: "then we will stay in the study to practice calligraphy, ignore him."


    Su Ying saw two children bow their heads and eat and get angry. She couldn''t help but raise her hand and rub their heads: "OK, don''t think about it. You go to bed earlier."


    The next morning, yefeimo came to huaiwangfu with the night scenery.


    Su Ying saw them coming, naturally, she wanted to treat them seriously. She ordered people to prepare a lot of delicious snacks and snacks that children like.


    At night, when I saw the food, my eyes were bright and I was very happy with my chopsticks.


    Night non ink light to see a look, the night scene''s hand to pause, the speed of eating is also slower. Night Fei Mo asked Su Ying, "sister-in-law, isn''t Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian at home?"


    Su Ying said with a smile: "these two children are practicing calligraphy with feibai. It is impossible to change their daily work and rest time


    "So it is..."


    "Xiaojing is going to play in the playground today. I''ll send someone to take him to play. Will my sixth brother go with him?"


    "I haven''t seen my second brother for many days. I''ll go and see him." Ye Fei Mo smiles casually. When he stands up, he rubs Xiao Jing''s head. "You go to have fun. You have to write a post when you go back at night."


    The night scene nodded seriously, and a touch of timidity crossed his face: "yes, six uncles."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 789

    Su Xiaorui is complaining to ye feibai in his study: "ouch, Dad, we could have gone out to play now."


    "Oh, brother, we could have gone out and played."


    "Oh, brother, that disgusting fellow is coming soon."


    Ye Xiaonian is reading the book with relish. He interrupts him again and again. The corner of his lip twitches. His hands itch badly and he wants to beat him.


    Ye feibai is dealing with his official business. When he hears him chattering, his ruddy little mouth is almost ready to hang up the oil bottle. He didn''t lift his face, looked at him sternly, and whispered: "if you speak again, write two more posts."


    "Why? I wrote too much today Su Xiaorui frowned and said bitterly.


    Ye Fei gave him a cold look: "three pieces!"


    Su Xiaorui puffed up his small face. He had wanted to say something, but he heard his servant report that night Fei Mo had come.


    The night is not white eyes have a touch of cold flash.


    When Fei Mo comes in at night with a leisurely posture and walks in alone, Su Xiaorui is obviously stunned.


    He raised his head to look at him and asked curiously, "uncle Liu, didn''t Xiao Jing come today?"


    Night is not ink narrow eyes slightly Yang, he said with a smile: "come, now play in the playground. He is bored playing alone. Why don''t you go and play with him? "


    Su Xiaorui said: "this can''t do, dad will scold."


    Night is not white, hum a, do not agree.


    Night small read seems to think of what, from the book looked up, light to night Fei Mo: "six uncle, you did not say that you personally looked at him? How can he leave him alone now? If he is injured, how can he tell his grandmother? "


    Su Xiaorui echoed: "yes


    "My sister-in-law has sent his servants to follow him. It won''t matter."


    Night small read slightly frown: "six uncle say so, unavoidably too imprudent. Now it is up to you to raise Xiaojing, and you are responsible for Xiaojing''s safety. If Xiaojing is still so small, what if there is something wrong


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "yes. Our mother doesn''t trust us. We''ll all be watching. "


    Night Fei Mo was two children you one eye, I said a word, his eyes with a gloomy look, but can not be angry with them.


    His face was slightly embarrassed, and his thin lips forced a smile: "Xiaojing is clever and sensible. Uncle Liu just has something to look for your father. He will leave immediately. "


    "What can I do for you?" Night is not white voice is very weak, almost no mood fluctuations.


    Their relationship has always been average. Now there is no outsider here, so there is no need to show off.


    It seems that ye Fei Mo really has something to do with Ye Fei Bai.


    These words are related to some state affairs. The two little buns can''t understand them, and they don''t want to listen to them.


    Su Xiaorui is about to continue to write a post when he hears the voice of Xiaohei.


    Su Xiaorui''s heart suddenly floated outside. He thought it was Xiaohei who called him.


    Su Xiaorui used to write calligraphy here to avoid the night scene. In fact, he has been bored and his buttocks are painful.


    Anyway, now that the night scene has gone to the playground, he will not go to the playground and avoid the night scene?


    Su Xiaorui thinks so, slip out stealthily.


    What did he see when he went out!


    Night scene is squatting in the corner, ravaging his little black, he seems to be forced to put grass in his mouth, Xiaohei does not want to escape, he drags his two hind legs to pull back.


    He abused Xiao hei and laughed heartlessly.


    Su Xiaorui only felt a fire rising from the bottom of his feet. He was so angry that he almost wanted to scold rude words.


    In his heart, his voice was black.


    Su Xiaorui quickly ran towards the direction of the night scene, pushed him hard, took Xiaohei back from his arms, and roared at him fiercely: "what are you doing?"


    "Nothing, just play." Night scene does not matter to say, because Su Xiaorui roared, his face still has some small grievances, in his eyes is not a dog!


    Xiao Hei seems to be frightened and shivers in Su Xiaorui''s arms.


    Su Xiaorui''s small hand gently along the white hair on Xiaohei''s body, constantly comforting it: "good, not afraid, not afraid!"


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes on the night scene show timidity, hatred, jealousy and resentment. Su Xiaorui feels that he has never hated a person so much.


    Night scene slowly from the ground to climb up, his hands seem to be knocked to a small stone, broken skin, but also exuded some blood.


    But he ran away with indifference.


    Su Xiaorui grinds his teeth and looks at his back, which suddenly looks like spitting at him.


    Su Xiaorui takes Xiaohei to play. Before he takes Xiaohei to run for two laps, the yard becomes noisy after a while.Su Xiaorui turns his head and sees the sixth Prince holding Xiaojing. His face is tight. He looks serious and unhappy.


    Su Xiaorui is stunned for a moment. The sixth Prince has already carried Xiaojing to him.


    Night Fei Mo looks at Su Xiaorui coldly, frowns tightly: "Xiao Rui, how can you hit your brother casually?"


    Ye Xiaonian also came from behind, and his expression was calm: "sixth uncle, Xiao Rui won''t beat people for no reason. Please make sure of the situation when you blame others."


    Night Fei Mo deeply breathed a breath, depressed in the heart''s displeasure, facial expression also softened some: "is sixth uncle too anxious. Look at Xiaojing. He fell like this. Look at his hands


    They then fell on Xiao Jing''s face. Xiao Jing''s skin was blue and his face was swollen, especially his hands, which were almost bloody.


    Su Xiaorui opens his mouth, and he immediately feels choked.


    The night scene was just worn out before, how is the injury now?


    The night scene droops her eyes and tears keep falling down: "it''s me It''s all my fault. Go play with brother Xiaorui''s dog Because it''s so cute. "


    Su Xiaorui wanted to go up and bite him: "you are obviously abusing him!"


    Ye Fei Mo said earnestly: "Xiao Rui, he is a younger brother. Even if he plays with your dog, you can''t push him."


    Su Xiaorui took a deep breath and tried to make himself less irritable. Well, he is the most lovely child!


    Ye Fei Mo looked at him and continued to say, "look at how Xiao Rui''s hand fell like this. Just now he accidentally grasped it and fell off the swing. What do you think to do now?"


    Su Xiaorui now wants to understand that it''s a mistake for him to come out of his study. No, he should have brought Xiaohei into his study.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 790

    The meaning of Yefei Mo is that if you didn''t play Xiaojing, Xiaojing''s hand would not be hurt, nor would he be unable to grasp the swing and fall off the swing.


    "I don''t know what to do." Su Xiaorui looks at the night scene and sobs bitterly. He is contemptuous in his heart. He also wrinkled the small bun face, pitifully sobbed, "I just snatched my little black from his arms, I don''t know anything else."


    Ye Xiaonian blocks Su Xiaorui in front of him. His lips curl up gracefully, with a little coldness: "uncle Liu, before you said you would personally watch Xiaojing, but when Xiaojing fell down, you were not at his side. Now that Xiao Jing is injured, you don''t want to put the blame on Xiao Rui, do you? "


    Night Fei Mo eyes flashed a sneer, he did not expect the two children in dealing with things so calm.


    He stopped for a moment and said slowly, "it''s really the sixth uncle''s negligence, but It''s really wrong for Xiao Rui to hit people like this. "


    Su Xiaorui felt that uncle Liu was too annoying. He had to hold on to it. He pouted his lips and said, "Xiaohei, he is my good friend. No one can bully him!"


    "I didn''t bully it, I just think Xiaohei is so cute, I want to play with it," he sobbed


    Su Xiaorui stares at him: "still want to quibble, I see clearly!"


    Ye Fei Mo said with a kind face: "Xiao Rui, Xiaojing is a younger brother after all..."


    "Now the sixth uncle raises Xiaojing, and he should teach Xiaojing to have a heart of charity." Ye Xiaonian interrupted Ye Fei Mo''s words. He took a look at the wound on the palm of Yejing''s hand. "Although Xiaojing fell the wound himself, it was after all something happened in our Huai palace, which needs to be dealt with immediately."


    Night Fei Mo has not yet been able to pick up the word, Su Ying and night Fei white news came.


    "What''s the matter? How did you fall?" Su Ying just heard from the servant that Xiao Jing was injured and rushed to come.


    When she saw the injuries on Xiaojing''s hands and face, she could not help frowning.


    Night scene hard to bear tears, a pair of injured but also hard to bear the brave appearance. He muttered, "it was my own carelessness."


    Night Fei Mo glared at him with a stern tone: "Why are you so careless? First, he got angry with Xiao Rui, and then he fell into this way. Go back and see if I don''t teach you a lesson. "


    Su Xiaorui is stunned for a moment, and ye Xiaonian also feels that something is wrong.


    "It''s hard for children to be sensible." Su Ying in the heart flash a touch of doubt, dark eyes flashed a touch of irony, she turned to order green mark, "go and ask the doctor to come."


    Ye Fei Mo refused: "no, it''s just a little injury. Go back and apply some ointment."


    The silent night was not white and indifferent, and a cold streak passed in the dark and arrogant eyes. His voice was unquestionable: "please see the doctor first."


    Su Ying''s idea and night is not white, she naturally is not willing to let night Fei Mo go back with the injured night scene.


    After all, the night scene was injured in the huaiwang mansion. If there was something wrong, it would be hard to tell.


    The doctor soon came over and saw the wound of night Xiaonian and couldn''t help but take a breath: "how can I fall like this?"


    The Empress Dowager carefully treated his wound, and then poured powder on his wound: "this powder is a little painful. Master Jing should bear with it."


    The medicine powder was poured into the hand of night view by the grand doctor, and his face changed slightly. Su Xiaorui looks at him and feels that he is in pain for Xiaojing, but Xiaojing doesn''t even hum from the beginning to the end. He just bites his lips tightly, and his lips are white.


    Yexiaonian looked at the scene in surprise. In a few months, he changed a lot.


    In his body, the past spoiled appearance can not be seen, looks strong many.


    He didn''t know if it was a good phenomenon.


    After the medicine powder was sprinkled, the doctor bandaged him and said: "during this period of time, the wound should not touch water, and the diet should be light."


    Night Fei Mo only said that he wrote it down, and when the wound was finished, he went back with the night scene.


    Seeing that they were leaving, the two little buns breathed a sigh of relief: "finally left, or I don''t know what to do with it!"


    Su Ying is not as optimistic as two small steamed buns. Her eyes show a complicated look: "I always think this thing is a little strange."


    Night is not white frown, eyes suffused with cold light: "since he married, his temperament is more and more strange."


    "Whether he is eccentric or not!" Su Xiaorui was very unhappy and said: "anyway, we can''t let him come again. Otherwise, we can''t blame us for what kind of things we have to do!"


    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head.


    Go back to the carriage of the sixth Prince''s mansion.


    Night Fei Mo pulled up the night scene hand, he looked at his palm wrapped with white gauze, tone with heartache, eyes but lazy and indifferent: "still pain or not?"


    Night scene''s hand is pulled by him, in the heart not from ground some nervous.


    He wanted to shake his head and nodded again. Uncle Liu warned him that he could not lie to him.


    "Good boy." Ye Fei Mo''s eyes were soft and unfathomable. He rubbed his palm with thick gauze and comforted him: "the wound will be healed soon. Don''t worry."The night scene nodded again: "yes."


    "Naturally, this injury can''t hurt in vain. Do you want to take this opportunity to avenge your parents?" Night is not ink low voice, gently said, eyes flashed a cold look.


    "Is that all right?" The night scene raised his head and looked at him in surprise. His eyes were excited and expectant, "of course I would!"


    Night Fei Mo took out a black pill from his arms and put it in his palm: "you just need to take this pill, and the things behind will be handed over to Liu Shu, eh?"


    "Well!" Uncle Liu always told him that the time had not come. Now that he finally got the opportunity, he naturally wanted to seize it. He took the black pill from Yefei''s hand and swallowed it without hesitation.


    Night is not ink to look at the action of night scenery, lip corner cool thin to hook up, without a trace of emotion.


    Yejing swallowed the pills and soon fainted. He seemed to have a high fever. His face was burning red.


    When the carriage stopped at the sixth Prince''s mansion, ye Fei Mo took Xiao Jing from the carriage. Cheng zining met him from the carriage and said in a panic, "what''s wrong with Xiaojing?"


    "He was injured in the Huai palace, and on the way back, he was in a coma and had a high fever." Night Fei Mo looked at her with a smile, and then he ordered the next humanity in a panic: "don''t go and ask the doctor to come."


    "Yes The servant went to the doctor in a hurry.


    Night Fei Mo took the child to the room, and then turned to another person: "you go to huaiwang''s house and ask Princess Huai to come over."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 791

    Huaiwang mansion.


    Ye feibai frowned slightly, and his black pupil had a dark dark light. His eyes were cold and sharp: "Xiao Jing is ill. Please go to see a doctor. What can you do in the past? You can''t cure. "


    Su Ying picked up a cup of tea and sipped it: "because I''ve had a baby, I''ll take care of my children."


    The night is not white sneer, lip side hook up sneer: "just say is the body unwell, do not go is. There are servants to take care of them. "


    Su Ying put down the teacup: "it''s nothing to see Xiaojing. After all, he was injured here."


    Su Ying still has worries in her heart. She listened to the two children in detail about the previous thing. Anyway, Xiao Rui always pushed him.


    If she doesn''t go now, night Fei Mo may take this matter as an article and buckle it on Xiao Rui''s head.


    "I''ll go with you." Night is not white facial features, resolute and handsome, at the moment, with cold Su in the dark eyes, "will Wang Taiyi also take on."


    He wanted to see what kind of moth Ye Fei Mo wanted to produce.


    Su Ying and ye Fei Mo went to the six Prince''s mansion, and were soon introduced into the room by the servants.


    Cheng zining is sitting at the head of the bed. She is a beautiful woman, born dignified atmosphere.


    At the moment, she sat down beside the bed, taking good care of Xiaojing with sad eyes.


    She saw that Su Ying and ye feibai were coming. She stood up and said slightly apologetically, "second brother and second sister-in-law, you are here. Please sit down."


    The night is not white, and lightly answers.


    Su Ying said: "you don''t need to be polite."


    "It''s getting late. I''m sorry to invite you here."


    Su Ying''s long eyelashes covered the different colors in her eyes, and said in a light voice, "it''s said that Xiaojing is sick. Naturally, we should come and have a look."


    Cheng zining took a veil to cover the corner of his eyes, and his voice was low and sad: "this child is really poor, he is still so small.",. Both parents died and are now ill again


    Su Ying sighed: "yes, thanks to the care of six brothers and sisters."


    "Xiaojing is cute and sensible, and I feel the same pain when he is my own child." Cheng zining slowly said, "I try my best to satisfy him what he wants, not to mention he is still sick." Cheng zining seems to be a little embarrassed, but his drooping eyes are not mixed with any emotion. "Xiaojing, the child, has been talking about the amusement park and the snacks in the Huai palace since he came back. He cried so much that I would not have done it if I hadn''t been able to..."


    Su Ying''s eyes are like glass on the ice. She just understood that they had this idea.


    At this juncture, she would not take Xiaojing to huaiwangfu, nor would she give Xiaojing anything to eat.


    With a worried look on her face, she asked, "did Xiao Jing have dinner?"


    "Not yet." Cheng said anxiously, without pointing out, "he would not eat anything except the dim sum of Huai palace."


    Su Ying frowned: "what do not eat, how can you drink medicine?"


    Cheng zining''s smile was fleeting, and he heard Su Ying continue to say: "Xiaojing is sick and thinking about the dim sum of huaiwang mansion. My aunt should have met his requirements. But now he has a high fever and injuries, so he can only eat light food. Doctor Wang, is that right? "


    Su Ying turned her head and looked at the Doctor Wang behind her. Seeing that he nodded, she said to her again: "Doctor Wang, please take a look for Xiaojing. How can you get a high fever for no reason?"


    Cheng zining seems to want to refuse: "there have been too many doctors to see before."


    Su Ying said calmly: "let Wang Taiyi have a look again, it''s safe."


    Wang Taiyi said yes, and went forward to Xiaojing.


    Su Ying took a look at the head of the bed, Xiaojing looked very burning, small face red.


    After Wang Taiyi felt the pulse for Yejing, his eyebrows frowned slightly, and his eyes seemed to be surprised: "I think the wound is getting worse, so I will give the needle for master Jing first."


    Wang Taiyi for the night scene after the needle, and told the servants to take a cold towel to cover the night scene on the forehead.


    Night scene at this time to wake up, just open eyes straight lenglengleng looking at Su Ying.


    Cheng zining sat down at the head of the bed and wiped the sweat on the night scene''s face with a gentle tone: "Xiaojing, is it still uncomfortable?"


    Night scene just shook his head. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t seem to have any strength to speak. He couldn''t even make a sound.


    Cheng Yining put his ear to Xiao Jing''s mouth, and after a long time he said, "I really want to eat something made by the second aunt?"


    Cheng zining took a look at Su Ying, and said to the night scene in embarrassment: "it''s so late, aunt let people make porridge for you, OK?"


    Night scene seems to express dissatisfaction, closed his eyes and didn''t speak. He seemed to be in a child''s temper.


    Cheng zining frowned, worried and apologetically looking at Su Ying: "the child is sometimes stubborn, I don''t know what to do."


    Su Ying was looked at by Cheng zining, and just wanted to say something, he heard the voice of yefeibai coldly coming from behind, without any waves: "since Xiaojing likes to eat the dim sum of huaiwang mansion so much, Yinger, you''d better give the recipe for making snacks to younger sister-in-law."Su Ying said with a smile: "this is a good idea."


    Cheng zining should be a sentence: "this is very good, after Xiaojing gets well, he can do as much as he wants to eat."


    Su Ying saw that there was a pen and paper on the table, and soon wrote down a prescription and handed it to Cheng zining: "it''s not too early. The children at home must be making trouble and refusing to go to bed. Xiaojing will take care of you. "


    "Second brother, second sister-in-law, you go well." Cheng zining will send them out of the door, night Fei Mo just from outside, "second brother, second sister-in-law, it is better to sit for a while."


    "No need." Night is not white lip corner, clench Su Ying''s hand to leave.


    On the way back, Su Ying inexplicably felt some uneasiness in her heart. She also said that it was not good how to deal with it.


    "What''s the matter?" Night non white see Su Ying is not right, can not help but take her to the arms.


    Su Ying slowly said: "I always feel that this matter is a bit wrong, but where is wrong can''t say up."


    "You don''t have to think about it. It''s all about me." Ye feibai stroked her hair. There was a magic power in him, which made people feel at ease all of a sudden.


    The next morning, Yefei Mo didn''t go to the court. He said that Xiao Jing had a high fever and had been burning all night. He wanted to take care of him at home.


    In the evening, the news of Xiaojing''s death came from the sixth Prince''s mansion.


    Night Fei Mo was deeply grieved and cried very sad. He wanted to really die his own son. Cheng Yining cried at the head of the bed with him, and he fainted several times.


    Night Fei Mo holds Xiaojing''s body and says with hatred: "Xiaojing, it''s six uncles who are not taking good care of you. You go well. Six uncles will take revenge for you."


    The sixth Prince''s house soon had all kinds of news spread out: the night scene''s death and Huai Wang''s mansion had something to do with it. Princess Huai had been looking at the night scene for a long time, and had been longing for his death


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 792

    The sixth Prince''s house was in charge of Xiaojing''s affairs. The sound of Suona in the house was sad and the atmosphere was sad.


    Ye Fei Mo, dressed in plain clothes and gowns, went into the palace, looking gaunt and pale, kneeling in front of the Empress Dowager.


    His face was full of remorse, with a look of pain in his long and narrow eyes, and he seemed to have a layer of water mist: "the emperor''s grandmother, all grandsons are not good, did not take good care of Xiaojing."


    When the Empress Dowager heard the sad news of the death of this small scene, she suddenly felt a bolt from the blue. Now she has not recovered her mind.


    Xiao Jing often goes to the palace to greet her these days. How can she die in a twinkling of an eye. Now she heard night Fei Mo mention Xiao Jing, a sad mood pervaded her heart, and her eyes were moist.


    The Empress Dowager wiped her tears with a veil, and her voice was choked: "how could this child go so well..."


    Ye FeiMo saw that the Empress Dowager was sad and sad: "Xiaojing, the child, was taught very well. He is smart and clever. Everyone in the house likes him. His grandson and Ning''er treat him as his own son, but he suddenly disappeared. The grandson can''t accept the fact that he will never be here


    Night non ink with tears, several times lost voice.


    His handsome face was sad and remorseful: "if time comes again, I would rather keep him at home and make him unhappy than bring him to huaiwang mansion. Xiaojing Xiaojing has a high fever after returning from the Huai palace. "


    The Empress Dowager stopped tears, and a puzzled flash flashed in her eyes: "how is this going on?"


    "It''s also the child who is naughty. He has to provoke Xiao Rui''s dog..." Ye Fei Mo looked up at the Empress Dowager. There was a chill in his eyes. He continued, "I didn''t look at him for a while. His face and hands were injured. According to the doctor, it is because of this injury that the fever does not subside. "


    The night is not ink vague, the Empress Dowager''s face is not good-looking.


    Xiao Rui is her favorite great grandson. She knows his temperament very well.


    Xiaoheitong is human. Xiaorui treats him as his younger brother. After listening to ye FeiMo''s words, she can think that Xiao Rui will beat up the night scene because of the dog.


    Ye Fei Mo continued: "on the night Xiaojing was ill, his second sister-in-law and two elder brothers came to visit."


    The Empress Dowager''s heart is more firm, is small Rui will hurt Xiaojing, so night feibai couple will feel guilty to see the two children.


    "My sister-in-law is concerned about Xiaojing. She is distressed that he did not have dinner and left a prescription for him to make snacks." Night Fei Mo''s eyes are more sad, "Xiao Jing is a unlucky man, and he didn''t have a good meal before he died. He had a few snacks that night, and then he vomited. On the next day, he No way... "


    The night is not the voice of Mo several times choked, the words behind can hardly go on.


    The Empress Dowager''s chest is stuffy: "what did she give Xiaojing to eat?"


    "I can''t say, it''s a very strange snack, because the materials are too complicated for the cooks in the mansion to remember." "The next day, I wanted to show the prescription to the great doctor, but I didn''t expect it to disappear."


    The Empress Dowager frowned slightly and her face became complicated.


    "The second brother and the fifth brother''s gratitude and resentment, Fei Mo does not know. But if you even count the children... " Night Fei Mo heaved a long sigh and stopped talking.


    The Empress Dowager stroked her forehead and her body shook.


    Mother Hu on one side saw that the Empress Dowager was not feeling well, so she went to help the Empress Dowager and said with concern: "the Empress Dowager..."


    Night is not ink''s goal has been achieved, and a crafty look flashed through his eyes. He saluted the Empress Dowager: "the emperor''s grandmother is not feeling well. The grandson will leave first. Please take good care of yourself


    After night Fei Mo left, the Empress Dowager leaned on the back of her chair and gasped for breath.


    Mother Hu kept stroking the Empress Dowager''s chest: "empress dowager, you can take a breath."


    "Why let go of a child! He''s only five years old. What can he do? " The Empress Dowager''s voice is shaking. Yerao, yefeifan, Yuqing and mi''er have gone one after another, and now Xiaojing is gone.


    She didn''t know how to describe her mood at the moment.


    She just felt sad.


    Su Ying heard that the Empress Dowager was ill, so she took some snacks into the palace to see the Empress Dowager.


    But mammy Hu blocked her outside, looking apologetic: "the Empress Dowager is ill, no one will see."


    Su Ying frowns slightly. Since the birth of the three little buns, the Empress Dowager has completely changed her attitude towards her. How can she refuse to see her?


    Su Ying''s eyes were as clear as the water, and she soon understood, and her eyebrows were blankly retreating: "mammy Hu, who has been here before?"


    Not long ago, mother Hu''s nephew was arranged by Su Ying to Yin Shu. So now she was grateful to Su Ying. Seeing no one around, she lowered her voice and said, "the sixth Prince has been here before The Empress Dowager was very angry


    Su Ying was slightly stunned, and immediately understood that night Fei Mo was making a dissension in front of the empress dowager, and even pressed Xiao Jing''s death on her head.


    "Since the Empress Dowager refuses to see people, I will go back first. She also bothers mother Hu to take good care of her grandmother"It''s natural." Mother Hu saluted Su Ying and pressed her voice, "the Empress Dowager is still angry. In two days, the princess will bring two young masters into the palace."


    Thank you very much


    By the time Su Ying returned to the mansion, those news had also been introduced into the Huai palace.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonianben want to go into the palace to see the Empress Dowager. When they see Su Ying coming back so soon, they immediately react.


    Both of them were almost mad.


    Two children are facing Su Ying, and one of them holds Su Ying''s hand.


    Su Xiaorui looked up at Su Ying. Seeing that she looked indifferent, he could not help but ask in a low voice: "mother, is it that my mother was angry with you and refused to see you?"


    "Well."


    "It''s true that the great grandmother can''t believe the rumor easily." Su Xiaorui said angrily: "Xiaojing did come to our house, but he just fell down. When he left, the doctor said it was OK. Why is his death related to us? "


    Night small read in the eyes of a flash of terrible light: "is ah, can''t because of his mother to see him, will be the responsibility of his mother''s body!"


    Su Ying eyebrows slightly wrinkled, a trace of almost no sneer at her lips.


    Two children see Su Ying do not speak, Su Ying comfortingly hugs Su Ying: "mother, this matter has nothing to do with you, you don''t have to worry about it."


    Ye Xiaonian''s eyes were cold: "I feel that from Xiao Jing''s fever, he is planning by Liu Shu alone, or from the day when uncle Liu raised Xiaojing, he was planning this matter."


    Su Ying nodded, and a bloody sneer flashed over her eyes: "in fact, from the beginning, we were set. No matter how things go, as long as Xiao Jing dies, he will take us to huaiwang mansion. "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 793

    "Mother, what are you going to do now?" Su Xiaorui frowned, and a touch of worry flashed in his dark eyes. "Why don''t my brother and I go to explain to my grandmother that she won''t disappear from both of us?"


    Night small read to nod, in the phoenix eye exudes a touch of angry color: "the misunderstanding always wants to untie early is."


    "If the great grandmother really has any prejudice against us, we will kneel down at the gate of the palace and soften her heart."


    "Yes, we can''t let her misunderstand us anyway."


    Listening to the two children''s tender voice, Su Ying couldn''t help but reach out and caress their heads. She said in a soft voice, "just wait for a moment, and I''ll leave it to my mother."


    She led the two children''s hands into the room: "it''s nap time, you go to sleep for a while, mother also go to bed to lie down for a while."


    Two children see Su Ying''s face a little tired, obediently back to the room to sleep.


    Su Ying took a trip outside, only felt a little hot. After bathing and changing clothes in the clean room, she went to bed and lay down.


    After a while, the night came in for nothing.


    His handsome face was cold and serious, imposing and oppressive, and the indoor temperature seemed to have dropped several degrees.


    Su Ying is still awake, just a little sleepy, she moved inside, vaguely said: "back?"


    "Well." Night Fei took off her shoes and lay down beside Su Ying. She stretched out her long arm and hugged her soft body tightly into her arms. He frowned, "I didn''t expect Lao Liu to be so ambitious!"


    "He was even more vicious than the night, and he tortured a child to death in this way." Su shadow lips with a sneer, "night special if spring under know, certainly come out to strangle him."


    "He has the courage to pour dirty water into our Huai palace."


    "What he did was to create public opinion, to disgust my great grandmother and father, and to weaken the trust in their two children." There is no evidence to point to anyone. After being instigated by Yefei Mo, she is not easy to explain it directly, and it may even become more and more black.


    "Let him relax for a while. But it can''t be done with that. I''ve sent someone to investigate it thoroughly. "


    Ye feibai''s big palm stroked Su Ying''s back of the head and gently massaged her scalp: "I found out something today. My father''s favorite cloud pin is Yefei''s man."


    "Yunbin?" Su Ying was pressed comfortable a little sleepy, she heard the night is not white mention cloud pin, some wake up.


    Speaking of it, she also had some impression on this Yunbin.


    A few months ago, someone offered Yunbin to the Ming emperor. The imperial eunuch also mentioned the auspiciousness of this daughter, which is indescribable.


    For this reason, Emperor Ming loved to be close to her.


    And because of her sweet and enchanting appearance, she is proficient in all kinds of music, chess, calligraphy and painting, especially her dancing posture, which is very attractive. But in just a few months, she had become a concubine.


    Officials in the imperial court speculated that if she could become pregnant, she would be promoted to imperial concubine immediately.


    "I always thought Lao Liu was still a child, and his hand was so long in a twinkling of an eye." Su Ying sighed: "night is not ink to send such a woman to his father''s side, I''m afraid it''s the wind blowing in the ear at night, slander you in the back."


    "No The night is not white, like a smile or not, "she says good things about this king every day."


    Su Ying looked at Ye Fei Bai man''s indifferent look, and put a sneer on his lips: "it must mean that you have a reputation in the army and are deeply loved by the people. When she said hello every day, she could only say that the king of Huai was so successful. "


    Night non white stretched out his hand to blow on Su Ying''s nose: "pillow side wind Yun bin blows, can''t Jing bin blow?"


    "Eh?" Su Ying Mou reveals a strange look, when Jing bin actually took refuge in the night Fei Bai, "is it true that Jing bin also says good words of the sixth Prince every day, and holds him to death?"


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty used to balance the power of the imperial court. For example, after the extraordinary death of tonight, the check and balance chess pieces have become night non ink.


    If ye feibai doesn''t have any idea, ye FeiMo will soon soar under the support of the Ming emperor, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to deal with it.


    Ye Fei nodded: "Laoliu is deeply loved by his mother and recently married the daughter of the Cheng family. As long as the father remembers these two points, he will not be afraid. "


    Su Ying only feels that night is not white hand is not honest, I do not know when to slide in from her collar. She held it in her hand and said in a low voice, "he has been moving a lot lately. He has knocked us down. There should be more movement in the back."


    Night is not white lip corner light hook, smile cloud light breeze light, and some ridicule: "if his action is not a few, we are not good to invite the monarch into the urn."


    "Well..." Su Ying suddenly feels that the night is not white breath is too close, so ambiguous, she can not breathe at all.


    They are clearly talking about serious things, how can they lead to this matter again


    The night scene is stuck on Su Ying''s head. The Empress Dowager and the Ming emperor do not want to see Su Ying. They are even indifferent to the night.


    For this reason, Fei Mo is very proud of this night. Every time he comes back to his mansion, he is always in high spirits and looks very happy.This night, the moonlight is hazy, the white moonlight covers the whole earth, as if covered with a thin layer of gauze.


    Ye Fei Mo and Cheng zining are sitting in the courtyard, drinking a cup, and the breeze beside the ear is caressing. They have a special feeling.


    Cheng zining drank some small wine, and her soft face was flushed.


    She saw that ye Fei Mo''s glass was empty, and then raised her glass to pour a glass for ye Fei Mo: "recently, my father has obviously valued you and asked you to do many errands."


    "Of course." Night non ink lips slightly up, showing an elegant arc, "he can''t compete with me."


    "It''s thanks to Yunbin''s pillow side wind."


    "Hehe, what''s the matter? I saved Yunbin''s life and saved her from becoming a military prostitute. Now let her change her face and become the father''s favorite concubine. She''s worth her life. "


    Cheng zining, smiling elegantly and quietly, asked casually, "my father''s favorite cloud concubine recently. I heard that one month and half a month are spent in her palace?"


    Night Fei Mo pursed his lips, and his eyes rose slightly, with a kind of terrible cold: "now only when the father dotes on her, cares about her more and is fascinated by her, can our plan be more successful."


    Cheng zining smiles. Her face is crystal clear in the moonlight, and the word "ambition" is clearly written: "now there are only two princes, four princes and you. The fourth Prince doesn''t want to be an official, and the second prince has been rejected by his father recently. As long as we play this game correctly, the world will soon be yours. "


    Night Fei Mo burst out laughing.


    Cheng Yining raised his glass and toasted him: "wish you everything you want."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 794

    In the twinkling of an eye, the mid autumn festival feast is held in the palace.


    Su Ying sat in front of the dressing mirror and dressed up carefully. She was wearing a long purple dress with overlapping skirts and exquisite patterns. She wore a bright belt around her waist, which made her more graceful.


    Her long black and beautiful hair was tied in a chic bun. There was no jewelry on her head. She only wore a ruby hairpin given to her by yefeibai. The bright and magnificent color showed her bright and moving.


    Her facial features are exquisite to perfection. Today, her face is slightly powdered, which makes her skin look like jade.


    Ye feibai watched her come out of the room, and his eyes flashed with amazement. He only felt that the woman in front of him was gorgeous and radiant.


    It seems that his shadow is more and more beautiful. An idea flashed in his heart that she would be hidden at home forever, and no one could see it.


    Yefeibai took a step forward, holding her soft pancreas in her slender hand.


    He bent down, handsome face close to her, left a kiss on her delicate red lips, and the light touch fainted Su Ying''s white and flawless face.


    Because two little buns are looking in this direction


    Two small steamed stuffed buns were already ready and put on gorgeous brocade robes.


    When they saw their mother come out, they couldn''t help exclaiming, "my mother is so beautiful!"


    Su Ying slightly raised the corners of her eyes, and her eyes exuded a smile. She reached out her hands and rubbed the heads of her two sons: "the mouth is getting sweeter and sweeter."


    Su Xiaorui raised his head and looked at Su Ying. His black eyes were bright. He pouted his pink mouth: "I want to kiss my mother too!"


    Night is not white phoenix eyes slightly squint, cold lips rippling open a touch of arc marks, cold face can not see joy and anger.


    Su Xiaorui was frightened by his eyes and immediately shut up.


    Su Ying forehead appears three black lines, which has son''s vinegar to eat.


    A family of four drove all the way to the palace and soon arrived at the palace.


    Today''s Mid Autumn Festival reunion, the banquet is mainly a family banquet, so the main invited are the royal family members, such as the prince, the imperial concubine, the princess, the son-in-law, the prince and the Royal concubine.


    Su Ying''s sitting position is not impressive. The two children sit with her, next to situ Mengyao.


    Emperor Ming and his concubines had already sat down.


    Emperor Ming seems to be in a good mood today, with a little smile on his face. Jingbin and empress are sitting beside him, as if they are talking and laughing.


    Since Mi pin''s death, although there are cloud concubines who share favor with each other, respecting the concubines can be regarded as complacent.


    When she was talking to Emperor Ming, she had no intention of crossing with Su Ying and raised her lips slightly.


    Su Ying faintly returns with a smile.


    At the moment, the emperor raised his glass with a smile in his voice, but he did not lose his majesty: "today''s Mid Autumn Festival, you just have to drink freely."


    All the guests stood up, raised their glasses to the emperor, and said a lot of congratulatory words.


    After drinking a few cups of wine, the emperor did not know what he thought of. His eyes wandered around and suddenly asked, "why don''t you see Yunbin?"


    One side of the queen put down the cup in her hand, gracefully covered her lips with a handkerchief, and said with a faint smile, "she is going to surprise the Emperor today."


    The emperor''s eyes showed a look of surprise and Expectation: "Oh?"


    Jingbin Jiao laughed, and her eyes were shining: "my sister''s talent is excellent, and she is always surprised. I don''t know what to do today."


    As soon as Jingbin''s voice fell, a melodious and Graceful Flute sounded, and a dozen dancers in pink clothes fluttered in and their clothes fluttered.


    The dancers are slender and graceful, and their dancing posture is gorgeous. They stretch out and dance in the center of the banquet.


    The flute was melodious, the dancers gathered in a circle, and their soft bodies fell back. From the people''s eyes, it seems that there are lotus flowers blooming slowly in the middle.


    At this moment, there is a red long sleeve in the middle of the lotus, and then a woman in red gauze stands in it.


    The dancer in red has a beautiful face.


    Her complexion is better than snow, and her lips are as bright as blood. Beautiful eyes flow, there is an indescribable beauty of the state.


    Red sleeves flying, there is a kind of soul touching aesthetic feeling, but also a kind of indescribable customs.


    The dance steps are complicated and gorgeous, with toes spinning and jumping on the ground. The enchanting eyes and the charming dancing posture give people a sense of shock, which makes all the people present stunned.


    The body of the dancer in red is light and dexterous, and the dancers around her are all of the best, but no one can match her dancing posture.


    Sitting beside Su Ying, situ Mengyao couldn''t help sighing: "I''ve never seen such a beautiful dance in my life. Is this Yunbin?"


    Su shadow next to the two children''s eyes are on her body, can not move away.


    Su Ying''s lips showed a thoughtful smile. Yunbin, as the emperor''s favorite concubine, was willing to put down her body and dance at the Mid Autumn Festival Banquet: "I want to be extremely favored."


    Night is not ink today wearing a white embroidered gold robe, in the sun shine. He was holding half a cup of wine, his eyes fell on Yunbin''s body, carrying a look like a smile rather than a smile.Night is not white, sharp eyes, lips flash across a cold.


    His long, moist fingers were slightly bent and nudged on the table.


    Jingbin took a look at the enchanted Ming emperor and suddenly said with a smile, "emperor, my sister''s dance should only be in the sky. I really admire her. But the sound of the flute seems to be weak. I don''t think it is worthy of my sister''s graceful dancing


    Li Chang on one side also echoed: "the best flute sound I heard in my life is still at the Queen''s birthday party. The flute sound of the sixth Prince is amazing to heaven and man."


    These concubines were also used to observing their words and looks. They saw a look of pride in the eyes of the queen, and they all echoed: "the sixth Prince is worthy of being the sixth prince. Nobody can match the sound of the flute."


    "I don''t know if I''m lucky enough to hear the sixth Prince''s flute again."


    "If the dancing posture of empress Yunbin matches the sound of the sixth Prince''s Flute, it will be amazing."


    Night Fei Mo heard the movement here, thin lips slightly Yang, he stood up gracefully, with an open-minded color on his face.


    He took out the jade flute which was hanging on his waist and put it on his lips to play.


    The sound of the flute is flowing and melodious, which complements the dancing posture of Yunbin.


    The dance and the flute sound make people indulge in it.


    During the banquet, people feel that they fall into a picture, as if they are no longer in the world, but in a fairyland.


    When Yunbin stopped dancing, no one came back from it.


    Yun bin walked to the emperor with lotus steps and saluted him: "I wish the emperor good health and all the best."


    Ming emperor''s face showed a smile: "come, give cloud pin South China Sea gold bead a pair, gold thousand Liang."


    "Thank you."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 795

    Jingbin''s dark eyes fell on Yun Bin''s face, and a touch of ridicule flashed: "my sister''s dancing is outstanding. No wonder the emperor loves her so much. My sister''s dance is matched with the sound of the sixth Prince''s flute. It''s really unparalleled in the world. "


    "My sister is laughing." Cloud pin shallow ground smile, "just to fight emperor a smile just."


    Emperor Ming seems to be in a good mood: "come and sit by my side."


    Because of the hot weather, just finished dancing cloud pin, forehead, body Qin out of the dense sweat. She took a breath gently, and her bulging chest rose and fell slightly. Her voice was charming: "emperor, let me come back after dressing."


    Then the emperor of Ming Dynasty should retire.


    Not long after Yunbin retreated, situ Mengyao saw that the positions of the two little buns were empty. He asked anxiously, "where are Xiaonian and Xiaorui? Were they still here just now?"


    Su Ying tasted a snack: "the two children can''t sit still. I''m afraid it''s running to play."


    Situ Mengyao nodded, and his sight turned around in the banquet: "the emperor''s grandmother is still sick today, and has not come."


    Su Ying sighed: "yesterday, I also heard Xiao Rui say that the emperor''s grandmother''s body is much better, and she can laugh with them. If she doesn''t come today, I''m afraid she won''t see me."


    "Why, I haven''t explained Xiao Jing''s affairs clearly to the emperor''s grandmother?" Sima Mengyao frowned slightly, and her cold face showed a touch of anger. She pointed to Cheng zining, who pointed to her side. "Recently, this one often walks around the emperor''s grandmother and serves her daily life. I''m afraid that she will say a lot of bad things."


    Su Ying lightly said four words: "hidden."


    "If it wasn''t for Xiaorui and Xiaonian, I''m afraid the emperor''s grandmother would alienate their two children." Situ Mengyao is very much for Su Ying.


    I don''t know where those news came from. One by one is worse than the other.


    They said that Princess Huai refused to let go of a child, and insisted on forcing the child to the end of the road, and even various versions of the rumors.


    Su Ying that black long eyelashes, cold eyes with a sneer: "I want to see, he also want to show what tricks."


    Su Ying''s cold line of sight inadvertently glides across the face of Yefei ink, and then falls on the body of Yefei Bai beside him.


    He suddenly looked at her, dark as ink.


    At the moment, Yefei Mo picked up the wine pot and filled the empty wine cup in front of Yefei''s white face. He said carelessly: "the osmanthus wine in the palace is very refreshing. The second brother should accompany his younger brother to drink more cups."


    One side of the night Fei Xu''s eyes slightly pick, smile very sinister: "six younger brothers, now you and younger sister''s new marriage, or drink a few cups as appropriate."


    Night non ink micro Yang chin: "four elder brother joked, today is the Mid Autumn Festival, we naturally want to drink a cup."


    Ye feibai smiles and raises his glass. Ye Feixu and ye FeiMo hold up their glasses and touch them with him. Then they drink the wine in the cup.


    When ye Fei Mo saw that the glass was empty again, a sly smile flashed across his eyes.


    Ye Fei Mo also presented two cups of Ye Fei Bai in various names.


    He also wanted to pay more respect to ye Feixu, who took the cup instead of the white block. He picked his lips and laughed very happily, as if still with a bit of ambiguity: "sixth brother, I would like to propose a toast to you. It''s really eye opening for you to match the flute sound with the dance of lady Yunbin. If it''s empty, I wonder if I can play another song for the fourth brother? "


    Night Fei Mo raised his glass and drank it all in one gulp: "if the fourth brother wants to hear it, even if it is playing for the fourth brother, there is nothing wrong with it."


    Night Fei Xu smile more ambiguous: "I''m afraid the younger brother and sister will be jealous."


    Night is not white, drink more than two glasses of wine, it seems to be drunk, face red, eyes blurred.


    Ye Feixu stopped ye Feixu''s shoulder: "second brother, you haven''t had a few drinks today. How can you get drunk? It''s the sixth brother who is not kind. I''ll take revenge for you


    Ye Fei Mo looked at Yefei Bai and thought that it was a drug effect attack. He was excited and proud, and his blood almost boiled in his body: "second brother, how many drinks are you drinking? no way! Drink again


    Ye Fei Mo also wanted to pour wine for ye Fei Bai. At this time, ye Xiao read Ye Fei Bai and ran over.


    He ran very fast and panting. As soon as he came up, he took Ye Fei Bai''s hand and pulled it out: "Dad, Dad, my brother is injured. Please accompany me to have a look."


    "Oh, that''s enough!" Ye Feixu said nervously, "second brother, you go quickly. I''ll drink the wine here for you."


    "Well." Night is not white, light should be a, was night small read to pull away.


    Night is not ink, looking at the back of the night is not white, some stumbling.


    His cold thin lips hook a sneer, he toward a eunuch not far away from the eyes, that eunuch will retreat out.


    For the next picture, ye Fei Mo feels very exciting after thinking about it.


    Ye Xiaonian took ye feibai out of the banquet. They looked at each other and immediately understood the meaning of each other. Ye Xiaonian loosed ye feibai''s hand and ran forward quickly, shouting: "Dad, hurry up, Xiao Rui is waiting for you!"Night Xiaonian runs very fast, far behind the night.


    Night Xiaonian ran out of the field of vision of the night is not white, there is silence around, only night is not white.


    Night is not white body as if standing unsteadily, the eye also seems to be unable to see clearly, he shook his head and closed his eyes.


    He leaned down to one side and supported him with both hands. He was a eunuch: "Oh, Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    Night is not white, frown, vaguely hum, slender fingers on the eyebrow.


    "Lord, you are tired. Please come here." The eunuch helped yefeibai to walk towards the other side of the rockery.


    There are several rockeries here, very remote around.


    After the eunuch brought yefeibai to this place, the man soon disappeared.


    Night is not a white hand on the rockery, or a chaotic, very uncomfortable appearance.


    Before long, there was a fragrant wind around me, and the voice was delicate and waxy: "Lord..."


    Ye feibai turned around and saw Yunbin standing beside him. She was still wearing the previous red tulle. She lifted her arm slightly, revealing two lotus like white wrists.


    She went up to hold ye feibai''s arm and worried: "Lord, what''s the matter with you?"


    Yunbin looked at the night in front of her. Her black hair was flowing smoothly. Her skin was reddish and had a faint luster.


    His face is incomparable, and his eyes are enchanting.


    Close to him, she can also smell the light smell of grass on his body, which is not found in the Ming emperor, with a fresh flavor of lazy and warm summer, young and male.


    Yunbin looked at it like this, only felt that his heart beat twice.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 796

    Cloud pin will own exquisite chic curve toward the night non white body paste up.


    She was not exposed to alcohol, her cheeks were flushed, her face was drunk, and she was charming and charming.


    "Lord, are you ok?" Yunbin''s tone is soft and charming, and her breath is like orchid. She looks at ye feibai''s noble and beautiful face closely. Even if he is drunk, his body also exudes a kind of incomparable imperial momentum.


    Cloud pin''s face showed a touch of love, she helped the night not white to the shadow behind the rockery.


    Yunbin smeared cardamom fingers and stroked Yefei''s collar. Ye feibai''s eyes were like cold electricity. He leered at her, and his thin and cool lips drew a sneer: "do you know that you''re such a son to hook up with people at will?"


    At the moment, the night is not white eyes, eyes cold and thorough, with endless cold and killing, where there is half a minute of previously blurred drunkenness.


    His face was like frost, and his voice was as cold as a thousand years.


    Cloud pin some can''t believe lightly quiver eyelash, her complexion however one change, become very pale.


    Yunbin then responded and chuckled: "it''s just a joke."


    The night is not white eye ground delimits a touch of ridicule: "originally cloud concubine is such with the person joke?"


    Yunbin''s voice was dry and astringent: "since the Lord wakes up, I won''t disturb you."


    Cloud pin turned to leave, she just turned around, there is a knife in her neck.


    As soon as her eyes were dark, she fainted.


    At the banquet, night Fei Mo was sitting idly, sipping wine slowly, with slightly curved fingers touching the table.


    The corners of his lips rose with joy, and his eyes were beaming with joy. He wanted to know how night was not white, and how the consequences would be when their affairs were revealed.


    His heart was filled with infinite longing.


    One side of the night Feixu seems to be a little worried, looking out non-stop: "second brother, what''s going on? Why didn''t you come back after so long? Isn''t something wrong with Xiao Rui? "


    Night is not Mo eye ground flash a touch of cold craftiness, he says with a smile: "children play only, what can happen?"


    "This is..." Night Fei Xu nodded, "although small Rui skin, but also won''t make anything out of the ordinary thing, come, six younger brother, we drink a cup again."


    Night Fei Xu keeps on worshiping night Fei Mo wine, and ye Fei Mo is happy. One cup after another is fooled to drink.


    Ye Fei Mo drank a few more cups and left for convenience. By the way, he went to see if the time was right.


    When he left the table, he also looked at Cheng zining with a smile, which made him smile.


    Night Fei Mo came out of the toilet, just wanted to send someone to look for the previous eunuch.


    But before he made a sound, he was knocked unconscious by a stick.


    And at the moment of the banquet, yexiaonian ran back in a hurry. He was panting and flushed. He has always been steady, but at the moment he seems particularly flustered: "mother, mother, father, Dad, he is gone."


    Su Ying looked at him in surprise: "ah?"


    "My father followed me out before, but as soon as I turned back, my father disappeared." Night small read voice tender, face also with a confused look, "younger brother is still in the tree, his hand injury can not climb down, is scared to cry."


    "What?" Su Ying was startled to touch the glass beside her hand, and the liquor flowed down. She didn''t care, "I''ll go and have a look."


    Situ Mengyao also stood up, worried and said: "go quickly, this if you fall down can not be good."


    Cheng zining in the heart secretly sneer a, in beautiful eyes flash a fine light. She stood up nervously and took a look at the Queen: "mother, why don''t we go and have a look?"


    The queen answered, and the king''s concubine at one side also said, "how did this little mischievous climb up the tree? Why don''t we go and have a look, emperor?"


    When the emperor hears something happened to Xiao Rui, he also stands up and follows Xiaonian.


    As a result, Su Ying was pulled by night Xiaonian and walked forward quickly, and a group of people of Ming Dynasty followed behind.


    When they passed the rockery, Jingbin suddenly asked, "do you hear any strange sounds?"


    When they heard Jingbin''s voice, they all stopped.


    Behind the rockery, there was a woman''s groan and a man''s heavy breathing, which made people think of her as graceful and ambiguous.


    Cheng zining frowned slightly, and his voice was sarcastic: "who is so bold as to make such a thing in broad daylight?"


    Jingbin said solemnly, "I''m afraid it''s the eunuch and maid in the palace..."


    The queen frowned, and her face was displeased: "how could there be such unhealthy tendencies in the palace?"


    The emperor''s face was livid and angry: "come on! Go and bring these two slaves. "


    "Yes The two bodyguards quickly went to the back of the rockery, but they soon backed out.


    One of the bodyguards knelt in front of the Ming emperor and said in a trembling voice, "the Emperor The Emperor... "Seeing that he looked wrong, the emperor asked in a cold voice, "what''s going on?"


    "Emperor, Emperor Inside... " The guard was hesitant and frightened.


    Cheng zining looked at this bodyguard''s appearance, in the heart is joyful, knew this matter has become. Her hands were slightly clasped, and her shrewd eyes were full of laughter.


    "Slave, slave dare not!"


    Jingbin gave the slave a low rebuke and went up to have a look.


    Jingbin quickly backed out with a strange look. She kept saying, "I must have read it wrong, I must have read it wrong..."


    Emperor Ming was surprised to see Jingbin''s face. He also looked forward curiously. On the grass in the hidden rockery, a couple of men and women were holding together.


    The man is his sixth prince, and his waist is constantly moving.


    Emperor Ming was shocked!


    He just felt the heat from the soles of his feet, and his blood was rolling and almost fainting.


    "Beast! Beast Emperor Ming gave a violent cry, his chest heaved violently. His right hand was fiercely against his chest, and his heart almost exploded.


    He had no idea that his son would do such a thing with his concubine.


    All kinds of thoughts came to him in his mind. He suddenly remembered that the flute sound of non ink and the dance of Yunbin were perfectly matched the night before, that picture, that scene!


    He also remembered that Yunbin used to boast about the sixth Prince''s kindness in his ears, and that her eyes seemed to be full of admiration.


    The Ming emperor''s brain was filled with all kinds of pictures, and those strange ideas grew up for a long time.


    He was so angry that his hands trembled violently. He pulled out his sword from the guard''s hand. If it wasn''t for the two guards, he would like to kill the dog and man in front of him right away!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 797

    Night Fei Mo seems to wake up at the moment, he subconsciously frowned, only feel headache to crack.


    When he saw clearly that the face of the woman in his arms turned out to be Yunbin, he turned pale with fear.


    He had been knocked unconscious for no reason before, and then he did something vaguely. He seemed to remember, but he didn''t.


    Those faint pictures came to his mind. He felt like he was going crazy. How could this happen?


    Night is not ink in the arms of the woman''s facial features enchanting and sweet, look blurred, between the eyes and eyebrows with spring and desire.


    Now her eyelashes trembled and she opened her eyes and looked at him.


    A touch of doubt flashed in her confused eyes. She seemed to understand something, and then her eyes had the same fear as him.


    The sight, the rigid atmosphere and the bright sunlight were all really terrible.


    Ye Fei Mo knew that he was not dreaming. The blood on his face was taken away, and his whole body was shaking violently. His blood froze inch by inch.


    He couldn''t believe it, he couldn''t believe it - what did he do?


    What did he do?! How could this happen?


    It should be yefeibai who does this with Yunbin. How can it be him?


    He must have been hurt by the night!


    Night Fei Mo is in a mess to pull away from Yunbin. He hates to be crazy. His eyes are red and his eyes are crazy to kill.


    His fingers tightened, the veins on the back of his hands tightened, and his body trembled violently.


    His whole body has no strength, kneels on the ground, almost crawls in front of the Ming emperor.


    He did not dare to see the angry look of the Ming emperor, and did not dare to look at his sight. He just explained in a hurry: "father, please listen to the explanation of your son''s minister!"


    "The Emperor..." Cloud pin was trembling on the ground, but he didn''t know what to say.


    To her, she is just a chess piece, a chess piece that can be abandoned at any time.


    Yefei Mo is his benefactor. She will do whatever he says and obey his orders unconditionally. In the past, she was just a mole ant who could not be loved. It was he who saved her from the hot water.


    But then she enjoyed the splendor and wealth. She hoped that this would go on. Her life was about to die, which brought her a kind of infinite fear.


    "Father and emperor, someone is trying to harm the children''s ministers. Please listen to the explanation of the children''s ministers."


    Emperor Ming couldn''t hear a word. He was so angry that his forehead was full of blue tendons and blood in his eyes! He raised a foot to kick hard in the chest of night Fei mo.


    This kick is very heavy, night Fei Mo is kicked to fly out, spit out a mouthful of blood.


    "Non ink..." Cheng zining exclaimed, and her eyes subconsciously looked at Yunbin. Her clothes were not neat, showing half of her fragrant shoulder. There were all kinds of green and purple marks on it, which witnessed what happened before them.


    She is a strong woman, but she can not accept such a thing.


    She clearly knows that ye FeiMo may have been framed, but she can''t control her heart.


    As soon as her throat was sweet, her heart was burning like fire, and her tears could not help falling down.


    She thought that she would see ye feibai and Yunbin, and she thought their plan was successful. She had no idea that this man would be her husband!


    Her heart was like falling from the sky, falling to the ground and smashing to pieces.


    "Non ink!" The queen lost her pride in the past. She looked at the night with pain and looked pale.


    Her beautiful eyes were gloomy, and a touch of despair flowed out. She knew too well how serious the consequences would be if the prince and his concubines were incestuous.


    She could have chosen to cover up, but so many people were there, they clearly saw the scene.


    The queen did not dare to help the night Fei mo. under the gaze of the Ming emperor, she was terrified, like falling into an ice cellar.


    The queen knelt down in front of the Ming emperor, and her face was angry: "emperor, Emperor There must be some misunderstanding about this. They It must have been done by a traitor, my Lord. "


    Cheng zining followed the queen to kneel down rigidly. Her voice choked: "please check this matter thoroughly."


    Ye Fei Mo got up and knelt down again: "father, father, son and minister are wronged!"


    Jingbin said insincerely: "the emperor, I''m afraid it is designed. The sixth Prince doesn''t have the courage."


    Emperor Ming took a heavy breath: "no one is allowed to plead for this animal!"


    "What''s going on here?" At this time, ye feibai comes over with Su Xiaorui in his arms. Su Xiaorui holds yefeibai like a koala and falls asleep in his arms.


    Yexiaonian followed ye feibai''s back, and he said with a small face as if he was a little embarrassed: "Dad was drunk and vomited in the woods in front of him, but I didn''t see it. When we passed by later, my father had saved Xiao Rui. "


    Ye Feixu slapped Ye Xiaonian''s head with a smile: "it''s called caring, then chaos Why, what''s the matter with the sixth brother


    Ye Feixu''s sight wanders back and forth on Ye Fei Mo and Yun bin, with a blank and curious face.The reaction around was very strange, all of them were stiff and did not speak.


    The Ming emperor breathed and breathed, and his face turned red. If he hadn''t been supported by Jingbin, he would have been standing unsteadily.


    "Come on, lock them up!"


    "Emperor, there must be a traitor in this matter. If you imprison Fei Mo, you will not be as treacherous."


    "My father..."


    The emperor closed his eyes slightly and turned to leave.


    Night is not white as if to see what, look indifferent: "father emperor, the character of the sixth younger brother son minister can guarantee, will never do such a thing."


    The Ming emperor''s face was like dark clouds, and his voice was deep: "seeing is believing. How can I believe him?"


    The momentum emanating from the Ming emperor was so strong that ye Feixu tried to persuade him in a low voice: "father, the sixth brother recently married his younger brother and sister-in-law. He would never do such things."


    Night is not white will su Xiaorui to the body hefty, serious way: "this matter father emperor still need to be aware."


    Su Ying and situ Mengyao stand behind the crowd and don''t speak. Su Ying''s expression is light and doesn''t know what to think.


    Ye Fei Mo looked at Ye Fei Mo and ye Fei Xu solemnly pleaded for him. He gnashed his teeth and wanted to rush up to kill them.


    But just as the father said that seeing is believing, no matter what reason, he has made mistakes. He can only pretend to be pitiful and innocent and beg for forgiveness.


    Emperor Ming felt upset. His son gave him such a green hat. He seemed to see the people all over the world laughing at him.


    this should not be a big deal. Now all the people around him are his own people. It would be more serious if other officials came to see the situation later.


    Emperor Ming did not want to continue to waste time, he waved his hand and said in a deep voice, "come, take them away!"


    Looking at the night Fei Mo being taken away by the guards, the Queen almost collapsed to faint: "emperor, Emperor..."


    The emperor turned away and refused to listen to any explanation.


    Today''s Mid Autumn Festival banquet ended in the dog blood incest incident.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 798

    The love affair between the sixth Prince and Yunbin was deeply branded in the hearts of everyone present. They were shocked and frightened and did not dare to mention one more word.


    When Emperor Ming returned to his bedroom, his mind was still replaying what happened behind the rockery again and again.


    His favorite concubine, chenghuan in his son''s body, her charming, enchanting bloom in another man''s body.


    He couldn''t stand it at all.


    As an emperor, how could he bear such humiliation!


    Sun Gonggong felt that the Ming emperor was going crazy. He handed the tea carefully from the tray. He said with a smile, "emperor, you can have a cup of tea to moisten your throat."


    Ming emperor''s lips a puff, trying to bear something, he waved sun Gonggong''s teacup to the ground: "get out!"


    His face was ferocious, his eyes were red, and he was furious: "he dare, dare Challenge me


    "The emperor will not be angry." Sun Gonggong knelt on the ground, so frightened that he did not dare to breathe.


    Emperor Ming looked at the front, and his eyes were full of waves: "go and call Liu Yu."


    Liu Yu is his spy. Emperor Ming wants to send him to investigate something.


    The spy sent out soon returned. He reported something in a low voice to the Emperor Ming.


    As soon as the emperor''s face changed, he became more angry, and a complex look flashed in his dark eyes.


    Ming emperor''s chest heaves violently, night Fei Mo and Yun bin are old friends! What is the intention of Ye Fei Mo to make up his identity, change his name and send him to the palace to become his favorite concubine?


    The more he guessed, the more angry he became. He hated all those who betrayed him.


    The purpose of Yefei Mo''s doing this is to covet his throne.


    This is absolutely unforgivable!


    His voice was as cold as that of the year before last, without a trace of emotion: "pass on my will, deprive the sixth Prince of his position, demote him to the common people, and send him to the frontier! Yunbin Put to death


    Sun Gonggong wanted to ask the Ming emperor to think twice. Seeing the bluffing eyes of the Ming emperor, he hurriedly withdrew to announce orders.


    The six princes were demoted to the common people, and the matter of sending them to the frontier immediately spread to Zhongcui palace.


    Previously, the queen went mad after returning to Zhongcui palace and smashed all the exquisite furnishings in Zhongcui palace. She smashed and scolded: "clearly, it''s this slut who seduces Fei mo. what''s the relationship between this and Fei Mo?"


    She didn''t believe that ye Fei Mo would be associated with Yun bin. Ye Fei Mo was so excellent that she couldn''t do such things in a confused way: "Fei Mo, my Fei Mo! Who on earth is harming you


    The queen at the moment has no temperament to speak of. She almost lost her mind. She wanted to vent something and smashed everything that her tentacles could reach.


    Few of the servants in the palace dare to approach, and they all stand far away.


    Cheng zining stood at the door of the palace, the sunset fell on her body, pale face as crystal clear.


    She watched the queen Bang Bang Bang things, her tears dried up, her mood also calmed some, began to think about whether there is a way back.


    They cultivated her so much that they almost regarded her as a queen. However, something like this happened to Fei Mo tonight. Don''t mention the queen. I don''t know if her six imperial concubines can sit still.


    At this time, mother Cui came in in in a hurry. She ran out of breath and turned pale: "empress The emperor ordered that the sixth Prince be demoted to the common people and sent to the frontier... "


    Cheng zining''s heart beat hard, and his blood seemed to be frozen.


    The queen was stunned, her body was as rigid as a corpse, and her face was full of unspeakable strangeness and horror.


    "The Emperor How cruel The queen clenched her teeth and cut her words. Her face was ferocious and she said it word by word.


    She took a deep breath and tried her best to calm herself down.


    Now, she is Fei Mo''s only hope.


    She adjusted her hair and dress with her hands, and walked out quickly: "go to Chang''an hall. This palace is going to see the emperor."


    When the queen came to the door, she found that Cheng was pale and suddenly fainted.


    She was now in a hurry to see the emperor, without noticing the scarlet blood in her dress. She squinted at her and snorted coldly. She felt that Cheng was too weak to help him: "come, help the six imperial concubines into the bedroom."


    The queen didn''t look at her more, and walked towards Chang''an hall in a hurry.


    When the queen went out of the palace, she was blocked by the Duke sun. Sun Gonggong said with a smile: "empress, the emperor is not well, and no one will see him."


    "Get out of here The empress raised her haughty chin with a cold radian on her lips. Her gaze gave people an invisible oppression, which made her uncomfortable.


    "Queen The Emperor... " Sun Gonggong was in some difficulties. The emperor ordered that no one should be seen, and the queen had to break in. One side is the emperor, the other side is the queen, he is not easy to offend.


    Duke sun wanted to stop him again. The queen pushed him away and walked straight inside.


    "What a fuss Emperor Ming was resting on the soft couch. When he looked up and saw the queen come in, he couldn''t help but roar: "wantonly!"Duke sun followed the queen with a bitter face: "the Emperor..."


    "The emperor!" The empress immediately knelt down in front of the emperor, and a chill on her face was fleeting.


    She raised her face slightly, with a trace of pleading on her elegant face, "do you really want to deal with non ink like this? He is your own son


    The Ming emperor''s face was full of clouds, and his lips were full of sarcasm: "you have a good son!"


    The queen knew the emperor, and he would not change his orders easily. She pleaded: "emperor, I have never asked you anything. Please forgive Fei Mo!"


    The Ming emperor looked at the delicate face like white jade in front of him. His black eyes were cold and cold, always with coldness and rejection. He stretched out his fingers and pinched her chin. His fingers closed and almost hurt her. He sneered: "queen, it''s too late for you to beg me now!"


    A look of fear crossed the Queen''s eyes. Over the years, her relationship with the Ming emperor has been estranged. Now, it is far fetched to talk to the emperor. Her voice trembled: "emperor, there are many doubts about this matter. I hope you can make a thorough investigation."


    "I''ve lost my heart. You don''t have to say more! If Fei Mo covets my throne, will I keep him? " The emperor released his hand and the queen sat on the ground, looking at him in disbelief.


    She knows what ye Fei Mo wants.


    Does the emperor know everything?


    It is still the end of summer, the weather is hot, but her heart is as cold as a cellar.


    Emperor Ming''s face with a touch of fatigue, he waved to her: "you go, I''m tired."


    The queen took the emperor''s sleeve and said, "emperor, if you take the risk to match non ink hair with the frontier, what is the reason for your use? If things come out... "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 799

    When the queen left Chang''an hall, her expression was still in a trance.


    She knelt for so long and begged for love for so long that the emperor of Ming Dynasty was afraid of damaging her reputation and temporarily suppressed it.


    Can fei Mo want to be banned all the time?


    One side of the mother Cui saw that the empress was helpless and made up her mind. She whispered in her ear, "empress, the six princes are lucky, and they will be all right."


    The queen frowned slightly, and she suddenly thought of a person - brother!


    Her black eyes flashed with joy. Now only he could save Fei Mo, and she wanted to inform him to come back immediately.


    When the empress returned to Zhongcui palace, she was about to ask mother Cui to grind ink and prepare paper and start to write a letter. When she saw a maid of the palace coming and kneeling in front of her, her head was buried very low: "empress Six imperial concubines, six imperial concubines, she... "


    The queen looked at her coldly and said, "what''s wrong with the six imperial concubines?"


    The maiden bowed her head and stammered, "six imperial concubines I have a miscarriage... "


    "What?" The carelessness of the Queen''s lips instantly converged, her eyes widened, and her voice rose a little. With an incredulous look in her eyes, she walked quickly towards the bedroom. "What''s going on?"


    The maid said in a low voice: "after the queen left Zhongcui palace, the sixth imperial concubine said that she was not feeling well..."


    "How do you take care of the six imperial concubines? Where is the grand doctor?" The Queen''s face was full of anger. She felt her chest roll over and almost spit out a mouthful of blood.


    At the moment, the doctor happened to come out.


    The queen looked at the doctor''s expression is not right, she still held the last hope and asked: "Doctor Li, Ning''er''s body..."


    The imperial physician saluted the queen and said, "the six imperial concubines are weak, and the fetus is unstable, and she is frightened Wei Chen has tried his best, but the child has not been saved. "


    The Queen''s body swayed. If it wasn''t for mother Hu who helped her in time, I was afraid she would faint.


    As if all the bad news came to her one day, her heart was about to be severely damaged. First, Fei Mo was reprimanded and banned, and then her grandson was silent.


    Her body trembled slightly. How could this happen?


    The Queen''s legs seemed to be filled with lead. She was helped to the bed by mother Cui.


    Cheng zining was lying on the bed with a pale face. Her eyes were staring at a certain direction, which made her look apathetic and stupefied.


    "Ning''er, don''t be sad. Sooner or later, there will be children." The queen looked at her eyes red. She tried to hold back the tears in her eyes and patted her hand placidly.


    Cheng zining did not look at her, nor did he speak.


    Mother Cui on one side also comforted: "six imperial concubines, you should not be too sad, the emperor has taken back his life."


    Cheng zining is still staring at a certain point. Even if the emperor takes his life back, he will not let go of the night Fei mo. his fate is still unknown. How can he have children.


    Huaiwang mansion.


    Night is not white holding Su Xiaorui back, to throw him from the body: "home."


    Su Xiaorui still likes to be held by his father. He has a sense of security. He closed his eyes, two chubby little hands tightly holding night''s white neck, but did not let go.


    Night Fei Bai can''t help but pat his little ass.


    "Wuwu, Dad Bad people Su Xiaorui will be small head lying in the arms of the night is not white rub, Du mouth, "you cross the river to demolish the bridge!"


    Night is not white phoenix Mou tiny MI, coldly stare at him one eye: "hmm?"


    Su Xiaorui glared back without showing weakness: "it was! People stay in the tree for so long, for a long time, you do not come to save me. I''m scared, and my hands are worn out


    Night Xiaonian couldn''t help but say: "who said he liked climbing trees most and wanted to be a little monkey? Who is playing happily in the trees and picking up the eggs? "


    "Brother, why do you always dismantle me? I want to break up with you!" Su Xiaorui puffed his mouth, and then buried his head in the arms of night non white.


    Night is not white, Su Xiaorui is not temper, dark eyes permeated with a smile.


    Su Ying looked at the two children bickering and reached out to take Su Xiaorui from yefeibai''s arms: "OK, don''t make trouble with your father, or he won''t take you to the farm in two days."


    "Well? Are you going to the farm again They haven''t been to the farm for a long time since they were born on the farm.


    Su Xiaorui thought of all kinds of fruits and vegetables over there. He immediately got excited. He patted his hands and his face was full of excitement: "can we take Xiaohei with us this time? Can you play longer? "


    Night non white eye tip PICK: "can consider."


    "Great!" Su Xiaorui jumps around.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s happy appearance, and he feels very satisfied.


    Su Ying grinned and rubbed the two children''s heads: "well, it''s not early, you go to bath and sleep quickly."Su Ying settled the two children and went to see three little buns.


    Under the dim yellow light, the night is not white, is sitting by the cradle, gently rocking the cradle.


    Su Ying came and sat down beside the night. Little tomato seemed to wake up. He didn''t cry or make any noise. He lay quietly and tried to put his fist into his mouth.


    He seems to like doing it.


    Since the poisoning, tomato has been weaker than the other two children, eating less and often sleeping.


    Su Ying more or less favors him some, at this time she will hold him in her arms, in his small face kiss: "small tomato to eat hand?"


    Night feibai will be small tomato small fist package in the hand, his small hand is so a little bit big, especially cute.


    Little tomato''s small hand was seized by night, it was a little reluctant, babbling, I don''t know what to say.


    Su Ying took out a hand and took the little tomato''s hand out from Yefei''s: "Dad is the worst. He doesn''t let him eat his hand, isn''t he..."


    Ye feibai looks at little tomato and tries to put his hand in his mouth again. He smiles gently at the corners of his lips, and reaches out his long fingers to tease little tomato''s nose.


    Little tomato seems to want to see anything, open mouth to eat night non white fingers.


    Night is not white to smile to point his nose: "little fool."


    While they were teasing the child and chatting, Su Ying sighed: "fortunately, we have already known the plan of Yefei Mo, otherwise we still don''t know what the result will be. My father and Emperor are mad with anger this afternoon


    Night feibai smile, as if he did not care: "he knew that Fei Mo changed his name for Yunbin, forged his identity and sent him to his side to be more angry."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a sly smile: "originally you have already prepared the evidence."


    "The evidence, of course, is to be sent at the right time." Night is not white pink lip side to hook up a playful smile, "this effect is good."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 800

    Zhongcui palace.


    The queen stayed up all night and had a bad headache. She smoked her temples.


    She seemed to be choked by something in her chest and rolled her opposite side on the bed. What she has done over the years is for the sake of non Mo, but now he has been banned. How can she create a future for him.


    The next day, yefeibai heard that the queen was not feeling well, so he came to see the queen after the morning.


    The night is not white facial expression Bi respectfully: "the son minister hears the mother after the body is not at ease, but better?"


    The queen leaned back on the soft chair in a listless spirit. She had not slept all night. Her face, which was always shining brightly, seemed to be haggard. The fine lines at the corners of her eyes seemed to be deeper. Her eyes were dark and dull.


    The Queen''s eyes fell on the night is not white body, he is wearing a crescent white robe today, the whole person looks energetic. He stood erect and slender, with a look of light and light.


    There was no sadness or worry on his face, and it hurt the Queen''s eyes.


    The bottom of her heart inexplicably raised a fire, her eyes seem to reveal a kind of snake like look, but also showed a little disgust: "is it you?"


    Night is not white, his face is clear and transparent, and his lip corner slowly draws a touch of evil and enchanting smile, and his voice is soft as a feather: "the son minister can''t understand the meaning of the empress mother."


    The mockery in that remark was irrefutable.


    The queen seems to suddenly understand something, this matter must have something to do with the night! Otherwise, non ink everything careful, how can such a thing happen? Did you happen to be seen?


    The queen stares straight at the night. Her face turns blue.


    Her sight became sharp, like a sharp blade, and she stood up and walked step by step towards the night.


    She glared at him with horror.


    She asked him in a declarative tone: "did you do it? You set him up


    The queen has always been a high, elegant appearance, now her face is fierce light, hiss exhausted, completely no image to speak of.


    Night is not white sneer A: "mother even if want to save six younger brother, also can''t guess at random."


    The queen grabbed the sleeve of night''s non white clothes. She was angry and resentful, and begged deeply: "he is your brother. How can you treat him like this? Feibai, after counting the mother, please explain it to your father. Tell him that all these things are designed by you and are your fault. It has nothing to do with Fei mo


    "I can''t understand what the empress mother said." Ye feibai looked at the queen with a complex look in his dark eyes, mixed with disappointment, ridicule and sadness. He gently flicked the Queen''s hand, and his smile was very weak: "it was the sixth brother who had incest with Yunbin, not the son minister."


    The Queen''s hands tightened, and pale blue veins appeared on her arms.


    "It''s not white, please. Will you promise your mother... " The Queen''s eyes exuded tears, so pitiful, "he is everything to me, how can you bear to destroy him."


    The queen had never begged him like this, or even talked to him so kindly.


    The night was not white, as if carelessly opened his mouth: "if it was the children''s ministers who were imprisoned, would the mother now be sad and sad? Or in the eyes of the empress mother, only Fei Mo is your son? "


    The queen did not seem to hear, nor did she mean to answer. She just cried, and the crystal tears ran down her cheek sadly.


    Night is not white ground pulled to pull the lip Cape, he knows the answer clearly, just be unwilling to ask a just.


    Since she was little, the queen always looked at him with a cold and disgusting look. She did not give him half a silk of love and a word of encouragement.


    She was depressed and always looked unhappy. Only after her sixth brother was born did she finally have a smile on her face.


    Night is not white backward a step, toward queen line a courtesy: "mother, take care of the body, son minister to leave."


    Night is not white, tight face, turn around to leave, there is something behind her brush on the ground, issued a bang.


    The queen called out to his back in despair: "why not you who are locked in! You are supposed to be locked in! "


    Night is not white eyes like a thousand years of ice and snow, cold eyes, he looked ahead, as if nothing heard.


    The queen fell on the ground and wept.


    Night is not white to return to huaiwang mansion, hear bursts of laughter.


    Looking in that direction, he found that the ground was covered with a thick blanket. On the blanket were many toys made by Su Ying. Three small buns were awake and playing. Small pumpkin holding a rattle roll, small potatoes mischievous ground crawling up and down, small tomatoes lying there gnawing hands.


    Su Ying half kneels on the ground, from time to time will climb out of the carpet potatoes back.


    Xiaorui and Xiaonian take off their shoes and sit on the blanket to play with their younger brothers and sisters.


    Su Xiaorui also from time to time reached out and poked the little tomato''s chubby face and pulled his little hand to move: "tomato brother, you are really lazy."


    Night small read smile way: "little tomato, brother believe you, will not be lazy than small Rui."Su Xiaorui


    Night is not white slowly approaching, those who feel lost are no longer. His cold heart seems to be touched by something, warm as the sun at the moment. This is his home. They are all his guardians.


    His world is gorgeous because of them.


    Su Ying once again takes the small potato back, looks up to the night is not white, lips hook helpless smile: "small potato energy is very good, did not look at him before. He climbed over and pressed on the little tomato, who cried for a long time


    "Yes, little tomato cried so sad." Su Xiaorui said, "I rubbed his stomach for a long time."


    Night Xiaonian chuckled.


    Yefei''s eyes were tender, and his smile could not stop. He learned two children to sit down on the blanket.


    He took the quiet little tomato to his arms and helped him stand on his body.


    He scratched his slender finger on his small nose: "how can a boy cry easily and press it back."


    Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui suddenly don''t know how to answer.


    Su Ying once again took the little potato back: "I finally know who Xiaorui''s nature is like."


    Su Xiaorui laughs very embarrassed.


    At this time, Green Mark came back from the outside with a letter in her hand: "princess, someone just sent you a letter."


    Su Ying curiously received it from the Green Mark''s hand: "who sent it?"


    "It''s from a child. I don''t know."


    Su Ying will open the envelope, there is only a blank paper, nothing else.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 801

    Su Ying frowned slightly and puzzled.


    Later, she used all kinds of methods. Fire, water and medicine could not make this paper show anything. Su Ying finally confirmed that it was an ordinary piece of white paper. She could only think who had made a joke on her.


    Ye feibai took this piece of white paper to have a look. It was really a piece of ordinary white paper. He didn''t understand who was so bored.


    Su Ying''s attention soon moved away from here, and she suddenly wanted to make a meal for her children.


    She made meatballs and several dishes, and stewed the meat rotten to make minced vegetable porridge. The three little buns not only continued to drink milk, but also added a small amount of supplementary food every day.


    Green mark will su Ying finished dishes to the table, she came back and said with a smile: "princess, the second young master can''t wait."


    Su Ying turns to see Su Xiaorui''s small hand on the table, standing on tiptoe looking at the dishes on the table. His black eyes were full of anticipation and salivation.


    Su Ying looked at him and sighed that time passed quickly.


    She couldn''t help but say, "when you were only two years old, you knew to lift a small stool, stand on tiptoe, watch the food and swallow saliva eagerly, and then cry, mother, vegetables, meat When I was three years old, I knew I was climbing on a chair and eating. Now you stand on tiptoe with such a look in your eyes. "


    "I''ve seen a collection of paintings. There''s such a picture in it. It''s lovely, but you''re not growing up


    Su Xiaorui glared at him and snorted: "people want to eat it! By the way, my brother wants to eat too. He''s just pretending to be reserved. "


    Su Ying saw a pair of greedy appearance of small Rui, can''t help but smile: "you go to call your father and Dad, will have dinner immediately."


    "Dad, don''t yell. He''s smelling the fragrance." Su Xiaorui points to the door and sees the night coming in from the outside.


    I have heard what I said just now.


    He came over and carried the two children to the chair easily.


    Su Xiaorui is to give him some color, he will be brilliant. He felt his father treat him intimately, and immediately stood up and lay on his back. With a big smile, he called to him sweetly: "Daddy..."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well. " Every time Su Xiaorui called Ye feibai, his cold heart would be crisp.


    He didn''t know how to respond. In order to keep his face cold, he put a meatball in his mouth.


    Ye Xiaonian is not surprised by Su Xiaorui''s coquetry. Therefore, whenever ye feibai is in a good mood, he will say, "I want to do the same."


    Therefore, the night is not white to put one in his mouth.


    Su Ying made the best dish out, and saw the father and son tired together, as if talking about something, a pair of happy appearance.


    Compared with the warmth and harmony of the Huai palace, the empress almost collapsed this period of time. She could not sleep all night long when she thought of the endless night with him. Wrinkles appeared on her well maintained face, and the whole person seemed to be several years older.


    The queen went to ask the Empress Dowager. The Empress Dowager was ill. Hearing about ye Fei Mo and Yun bin, she fell ill again. She was so disappointed with Ye Fei Mo that she would not even mention him.


    The queen went to ask the emperor again. Emperor Ming has been busy with business recently, or because he knows why she came here, he doesn''t want to see her at all.


    The queen tried everything, but it didn''t work. She just hoped that he would come back soon.


    She returned to Zhongcui palace and lay on a soft couch with plaster on her temples. Her head still hurt badly.


    Mother Cui came in from the outside at this time. She whispered in the Queen''s ear: "empress, cloud concubine is nauseous this morning. I''m afraid she is pregnant."


    "Pregnant?" The Queen''s face changed slightly and her heart was excited.


    According to the time, the child is likely to be non Mo, but more likely to be the Ming emperor''s.


    But in any case, if the matter reached the ears of the Ming emperor, Fei Mo''s life would be completely destroyed.


    Mother Cui knew the seriousness of the situation. She was worried and said, "Niang, what should I do next?"


    "Kill her!" There was a touch of malice on the Queen''s face.


    It''s not a good phenomenon that Emperor Ming has not killed her.


    This woman has a beautiful tongue and is used to talking sweetly. What if the emperor has pity on her and things go in a worse direction?


    Even if it was only one in ten thousand, she would not like to gamble.


    The woman had already died. If it wasn''t for this bitch, how could her son be imprisoned in prison: "this palace only trusts you. You can do it yourself."


    "The old slave will live up to the Queen''s trust." Mother Cui followed the queen for many years, and immediately went out to prepare. Then she sent the poisonous wine to Yunbin''s palace.


    Previously, Yunbin was favored, but now her palace is cold and quiet. You can hear the sound of the needle falling on the ground.


    Yunbin sat quietly in the bedroom. She didn''t expect her death. Her makeup was clean and her clothes were simple and elegant. She did not have the charming appearance in the past. She was also pure.Mother Cui took a look at her and said in her heart, "Fox flatter son!"


    Yunbin raised her head when she heard the news and saw the tray in the hands of mother Cui. She soon understood what, sneered: "mother Cui, this is to practice for this palace?"


    Mother Cui looked at the cloud concubine coldly, and her expression was numb: "cloud concubine Niang, this is the wine that the empress mother prepared for you."


    Yunbin''s eyes are complex, and her men caress her stomach consciously.


    Since she entered the palace, she knew that her life belonged to the sixth prince, so she lived for him and died for her without complaint. But now, she doesn''t want to die at all. She has children.


    One of her intimate maids knew half star medical skills and was diagnosed pregnant this morning.


    Cloud bin stood up, staring at mother Cui coldly: "I want to see the queen."


    Mother Cui sneered: "empress, do you want to see it? You''d better go on the road earlier, so as not to delay the time


    Mother Cui took a look back. Several powerful moms came forward to hold her body. Yun bin cried out angrily, "how dare you treat this palace like this? If the emperor knows, he will not spare you. "


    "Now the emperor has abandoned my shoes to empress Yunbin. I still don''t want to have such thoughts." Mother Cui held Yunbin''s chin with one hand, and seemed to be about to pour poison wine into it.


    Yunbin shook her head and struggled hard. A touch of despair crossed her face. She suddenly seemed to think of something: "if I die, the Queen''s secret will be made public. Mother Cui, do you really want to see this end? "


    Mother Cui looked at her with disbelief.


    Yun Bin took a deep breath, she bet right, she did not show weakness to stare at mother Cui: "I want to see the queen."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 802

    As the night went on, the palace was still full of lights.


    The queen sat on the soft chair, white long fingers kept pressing on her temple, and her heart was a little panicked and agitated.


    It was not until mother Cui came back from the outside that she was relieved. The queen raised her chin slightly, and her voice was cold and clear: "have you dealt with it?"


    "Queen." Mother Cui gave a loud, hesitant look back.


    The queen found that she was followed by a pretty maiden who was not very impressive at first sight. She was wearing ordinary maids'' clothes. After a close look, she found that it was a cloud concubine who had not been powdered.


    She looked well, and her face under the light was young and gorgeous.


    When the queen saw her, she thought of that day when she seduced Fei Mo to do those things in full view of the public. Her face suddenly showed anger, and she was eager to tear her up: "bitch!"


    Mother Cui was frightened by the Queen''s sharp and terrible eyes. She dropped her head and walked to the Queen''s side and whispered something to the Queen''s ear.


    The empress''s face changed slightly, and her long finger fell into the palm of her hand. The look in her eyes toward Yunbin was filled with incomparable disgust and hatred, which made her hair stand on end.


    The empress waved to mother Cui, who quietly retreated.


    Yunbin stepped forward and knelt down in front of the queen. His voice was sincere: "queen, please protect the concubine''s child."


    The Queen''s eyes were complicated, and she sneered: "you even have no life. You even want to protect the child."


    "This child belongs to the sixth prince!" Yunbin bit her lower lip and flashed a flicker of treacherous light under her eyes. She said firmly, "he is your grandson."


    The queen let out a cry, as if she had heard the funniest joke in the world. She raised her head and laughed, reverberating in the whole Zhongcui palace. Her smile was sharp and cold: "under this day, there are women who are not born to Mohist. How can this palace cherish the cheap seeds in your stomach?"


    Yunbin looked straight at the Queen: "the sixth Prince is forbidden by the emperor now. It''s hard to predict whether he can be released..."


    The empress''s delicate and beautiful face showed ferocious and frightening, and Yunbin poked the most painful place in her heart.


    She got up and quickly walked to Yunbin''s face. Her white skin was red and swollen, and there was faint blood: "bitch, if it wasn''t for you, how could Fei Mo end up like this? The child in your belly is a dirty, cheap breed, and is not worthy of living in this world


    "This child is not clean, is the sixth Prince clean?" Yunbin retorted, as if she wanted to deliberately envy the queen. Her smile was like a flower. "Is the sixth prince a cheap species to the emperor?"


    "Shut up!" The queen shivered all over her body, and she slapped her hard again. There were several red fingerprints on Yunbin''s face.


    The Queen''s eyes were red with killing and bloodthirsty.


    Yunbin looked up and laughed, and the smile was full of mockery: "because the Queen''s wife is the model, the sixth Prince has to have an affair with his concubine, the concubine."


    "Don''t talk nonsense, bitch!" The queen squatted down, her fingers pinched on her neck and tightened hard. Her knuckles turned white.


    She won''t allow anyone to slander her, her son!


    Her nails were scarlet and smelled of blood and death.


    Yunbin was almost choked by her. She struggled hard and vaguely said, "queen, my concubine knows your secret! If I die, your secret will be revealed to the world. At that time, the sixth prince can''t live, neither can you


    Yunbin raised her eyes and looked straight at the queen. Her eyes were clear, as if straight to see her heart.


    A fire was burning in the Queen''s heart and almost annihilated her. The queen gnashed her teeth and looked at her: "bitch! Don''t fool the palace


    Yunbin laughed coldly and said softly: "I have ordered someone to deliver the letter to her. The queen might as well try it. People all over the world will know... "


    She slowly spat out two words: "queen, what kind of woman is she?"


    The naked provocation almost made the queen lose her mind. She pressed Yunbin on the ground crazily. No matter how hard she struggled, the Queen''s hands became tighter and tighter: "who is it! Tell me who it is! "


    At this moment, Yunbin''s heart was full of despair. She thought she could save her child''s life, but it was still an illusion.


    Yunbin thought that the queen would be more or less afraid, and the queen kept moving. She was in pain. She thought she would die. However, she would not make them feel better: "yes It''s Princess Huai. ".


    Yunbin''s face became more and more pale, her eyes widened and widened. She seemed to want to say something. Her throat was so dry and hoarse that she couldn''t say anything.


    The queen pinched Yunbin''s neck and smashed her head to the ground.


    At the moment, she is completely like a madman. She is the queen, the queen in high position. She does not allow anyone to challenge her.


    I don''t know how long, Yunbin''s breathing began to become slow, pupil laxity.


    When the Queen''s reason gradually returned, Yunbin was already dead. Her eyes almost popped out of her eyes, her face was not a trace of blood, and her forehead exuded bright red.When mother Cui came in, she saw the queen sitting on the ground with her clothes and hair in disorder. She gasped for breath, her face was ferocious, and Yunbin lay on the ground motionless.


    The air of Zhongcui palace seems to be frozen, and the surroundings become cold. Mother Cui had never seen the queen show such a look. She almost did not dare to go there: "the queen..."


    The queen said in a cold voice, "send someone to find out if she has written with Su Ying these days!"


    "Mother Cui took the body away," she said


    Mother Cui''s action is very fast, cloud pin''s body was quickly transported back to her original cold palace, disguised as hanging suicide.


    The emperor still had hatred for Yunbin, but he didn''t feel sad after hearing the news of his death. After he ordered people to bury Yunbin, he claimed that Yunbin suddenly fell ill and died.


    Mother Cui quickly reported the results to the Queen: "empress, the spy found that some time ago, Yunbin had entrusted a letter to Princess Huai."


    "This bitch!" The Queen''s heart is tight, cloud pin dare to reveal her secret to others.


    Her body was shaking, and there was a faint sense of fear rising. She was afraid that Su Ying opened the letter. She was even more afraid that the secret inside would be exposed. She would die without a burial place.


    Mother Cui held the queen and asked anxiously, "empress, Princess Huai, she..."


    "I don''t think she''ll dare to!" The queen took a deep breath and said, "you go and bring Princess Huai."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 803

    Su Ying is taking a few children outside to bask in the sun. The green mark comes quickly from the outside: "princess, the queen sent mother Cui here. Please enter the palace."


    Su Ying frowns a little. Recently, the six princes have been banned and Yunbin has died suddenly. It is a troubled time. How could she feel that the queen was looking for her at this time, sending out a deep strange gas.


    Su Ying light way: "said that I am not well, inconvenient to enter the palace."


    Green Mark said a word and left.


    Xiao Rui, who is playing with his younger brother and sister, raises his head and embraces Su Ying''s arm. His small face is puffy: "don''t go to the palace. It''s best to play with us."


    Night small read also worried to say: "the palace is dangerous, mother or do not enter the palace."


    After a while, Green Mark came to me panting again. She said with some hatred: "princess, this mother Cui is so hateful that she relies on the empress Nacho."


    Su Ying said faintly: "what? She won''t believe it? "


    Green mark curled her lips: "she said that the Queen''s mother was seriously ill. You, as a royal daughter-in-law, would go to see the sick anyway. She also said that she would wait until the princess could enter the palace with her


    Su Ying''s eyes were slightly narrowed, and a look of disgust flashed in her eyes. Since the queen wanted to see her so much, she would be respectful rather than obedient.


    Su Ying orders the nurse to take the three little buns back to the house.


    Two little buns looked at Su Ying with some worry: "mother, let''s go with you."


    Su Ying stroked their soft black and bright hair: "you two will go to your father later."


    Two little buns understood at once and nodded solemnly: "well, we will find dad as soon as possible."


    Since the death of Yunbin, the queen has been in a state of anxiety, and her heart can not calm down in any case.


    The more she thought about it, the more she thought that Yunbin and Su Ying were allies. Otherwise, how could Fei Mo just follow Yunbin''s way, or how could Yunbin give such a letter to Su Ying.


    But how did Yunbin know her secret?


    Now the empress has some regrets. She would like to dig Yunbin out of the coffin and have a good interrogation.


    The queen was still immersed in her own thoughts. She soon saw a figure of apricot color at the door of Zhongcui palace. Her eyes fell on Su Ying''s face like lightning, and her eyes were full of deep disgust.


    Su Ying walked to the queen with a dignified manner and saluted the queen, showing a respectful smile: "the daughter-in-law is going to greet the mother."


    "Good morning, how can I be happy?" The queen, half leaning on the soft couch, looked lazy. She stroked her temples with her hand. "My palace has had a headache recently."


    Su Ying seriously replied: "the empress mother governs the harem and works hard to protect her body."


    The queen looked at Su Ying with a submissive look and answered without any leakage.


    Her face turned red, and her breath became a little hasty. She glared at her angrily, "I hear you and Yunbin are very close?"


    Su Ying''s cold eyes flashed a touch of surprise, she looked up at the Queen: "daughter-in-law and cloud pin do not have much intersection, how can go very close to say?"


    The Queen''s lips with a sarcastic smile: "now there are only you and me in the palace. You don''t have to be hypocritical. I know all the dirty things Yunbin and you have done. "


    Su Ying''s eyes fluttered slightly, and said faintly: "please look after your mother. The child minister looks after five children every day. He doesn''t want to make friends with his concubines. What''s more, Yunbin is now dead. Even if he wants to make friends, he doesn''t have the chance. "


    The queen sneered, her eyes sharp at Su Ying. She took a deep breath, her face suddenly softened a little, she waved to Su Ying: "shadow you come here, you pour a cup of tea for this palace."


    Su Ying Yiyan came forward and poured a cup of tea for the queen.


    Su Ying is preparing to send tea to the Queen''s hand, but the queen does not receive it.


    Su Ying at this time found that the cup is very thin, that water is just rolling in the pot, the temperature passed to the fingertip burning hot.


    Su Ying''s eyebrows couldn''t help wrinkling.


    "What?" The Queen''s beautiful eyes are full of irony, "even the cup of water are unstable? Or do you not take this palace seriously? "


    "My daughter-in-law dare not." Su Ying gathered up the anger in her eyes and tried to ignore the hot temperature on her fingertips.


    "What do you dare not do?" The queen snorted, "kneel down!"


    Su Ying kneels down on the ground, knowing that the queen is looking for her today.


    The empress once again coldly smiles: "cloud concubine is dying, what recruit, she sent a letter to you, this palace wants you to hand in now."


    Su Ying looked at the queen blankly. She didn''t know what the queen wanted her to hand in, but she quickly realized that what the queen wanted was the letter.


    The queen looked at Su Ying and said, "hand it in!"


    Su Ying looks at the queen, and the letter is very important to her. But Su Ying understood that the letter was just plain white paper. What else was wrong?


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a shrewd, just afraid that the letter is just cloud Bin''s smoke bomb, she is dead also want to drag on a cushion.What Su Ying wants to know most is what the empress has. She has always been calm and calm. She has been so depressed that she seems to be very afraid of being exposed.


    Su Ying slowly said: "the mother said the letter, but the daughter-in-law has received."


    The Queen''s eyes flashed, and tightly fixed on Su Ying''s eyes: "did you read the contents of the letter?"


    "Not yet. At that time, several children were making trouble with their daughter-in-law, and they could see it in the future... " Su Ying obviously saw the empress and breathed a sigh of relief, "but at that time, she opened it at will and took a look. It seems that the contents related to the queen are written on it, and Not white And the sixth prince. "


    Su Ying carefully observes the queen. When she mentions that the night is not white, the Queen''s look is scornful, but when she mentions the night is not ink, the Queen''s eyes suddenly shrink.


    Su Ying at this time completely ignored the burning hands, her heart a little surprised, the Queen''s soft rib is night Fei Mo, is there any shady secret?


    Su Ying stopped: "but later, the child cried, and her daughter-in-law lost the letter at will, and did not know where it went."


    "You When the queen heard Su Ying throw away the letter paper at will, she looked at Su Ying angrily: "Su Ying, don''t make a fool of yourself with this palace. If you don''t hand in the letter today, do you believe that this palace will imprison you in a violent room and make you... "


    "Does the mother really want to do this?" Night is not white, indifferent voice from far to near, he quickly walked in from the outside, look a little lazy, but in the eyes of indifference there is no trace of temperature.


    Su Ying looked back at the night. He came for her, just like a God. He seemed to be covered with a layer of white light.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 804

    "Not white?" The empress frowned slightly. It was too fast for her to interrogate Su Ying.


    "What did the shadow do?" The voice of the night is not white and cold.


    His vision can not help but look at Su Ying, Su Ying holding tea kneeling on the ground, the cup above the bubbling heat. His eyes can not help but show self blame, love look, he did not protect her.


    The queen said coldly, "as a daughter-in-law, she is unfilial to this palace."


    Su Ying''s cold eyes flashed by, and her face was even more pitiful, shaking her hand with a teacup.


    Night is not white horse on the detection of tea is not right.


    Night is not white and black pupil, just like the hawk Falcon in the night, sinister and killing, he directly raised his hand and beat the cup in Su Ying''s hand, making a bang.


    The cup rubbed the Queen''s ear, and all the water in the cup splashed her gorgeous robe.


    The queen felt only a prick in her earlobe. Her eyes widened. She looked at the night in horror. Her beautiful face was full of anger.


    Her fingers pointed to the night, and her voice trembled with anger: "you are against you!"


    The night is not white sneer A: "presumably the empress mother forgot the words that the son minister said with you."


    "You..."


    "Mother..."


    "Mother..."


    At this time, Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian run in from the outside and run to Su Ying''s side. Two small buns will kneel on the ground Su Ying to help up, "mother, are you ok?"


    "My mother is OK." Su Ying shook her head, the child''s tender and concerned face made her feel intimate, she reached out to caress the faces of the two children.


    Su Xiaorui subconsciously holds Su Ying''s hand. He looks at her hands turning red and even blisters. His eyes can''t help but see the glittering tears.


    Su Xiaorui looked up at the queen with a touch of hatred in his dark eyes: "why does the emperor grandmother bully her mother? Xiao Rui will never pay attention to his grandmother again! "


    The queen is stunned. She also has feelings for her two children. When she hears Xiaorui''s accusation, she doesn''t know how to answer the phone?


    "Just now, the emperor''s grandmother said that his mother was unfilial to you. I don''t know how she was unfilial to her? As far as Sun Tzu knows, my mother has always been respectful to her parents and dare not have any pleasure. " Ye Xiaonian looks at the empress''s eyes with a chill.


    "If you are a queen, can you do what you want? If you don''t like your mother, you can find a way to punish her and shut down the violence room? " Su Xiaorui snorted, "I want to tell my mother to go!"


    The Queen''s face became more ugly, and she only felt that the whole person was not well at the moment.


    It''s because of the woman in front of her, her sons and grandsons should criticize her in such a tone! She glared at Su Ying with hatred and looked ferocious.


    Night is not white, ice like cold pool eyes lightly swept from the Queen''s face, his lips slightly pursed, took Su Ying''s hand and turned away.


    His body was proud and tall, and his whole body exuded a kind of momentum that people could not look directly at.


    Ye feibai walked two steps and stopped again. He slowly turned his head and looked at the queen. His eyes were deep and strange, and full of evil light. His voice was extremely cold: "no matter who you are, you are not allowed to bully my princess, or you will give it back a thousand times and a hundred times!"


    The two children also looked at the queen with a hostile eye, and then left the palace with their parents.


    The queen looked at the back of the four of them. She was so angry that she fell into a chair. Her chest was so stuffy that she could hardly breathe.


    She is the queen, the natural mother of yefeibai! How dare they speak to her like that!


    The empress''s face was furious. What did Yunbin tell Su Ying? The letter


    The queen swept all the tea sets and porcelain quilts on the table to the ground. She was still angry, and smashed everything that could be smashed to pieces.


    When mother Cui heard the news, she rushed in from outside. Looking at the palace in a mess, she hurried forward and took the Queen: "empress, please don''t be angry!"


    The queen gasped heavily: "this bitch, this palace will let her die without a burial place!"


    "You must be patient, Queen. The general has already set out to drive back."


    The Queen''s eyes were full of tenderness.


    Back on the carriage, night is not white, holding Su Ying''s hand without saying a word, tensing a handsome face. Then, he slowly said: "do not have to go into the palace to greet her, do not have to go to see her."


    Su Ying nodded.


    Night not white heartache to pull her hand to the lip side, gently blowing: "still ache?"


    Su Ying shook her head.


    "You don''t have to bear it." Ye feibai said word by word. He took her hand and kissed her every finger carefully and carefully. His action was soft and full of warmth.


    When the two children saw that their parents were so intimate with their parents, they subconsciously covered their eyes with their little hands. Su Xiaorui couldn''t help but look out of his fingers and grinned slightly.Su Ying sees Xiao Rui''s funny appearance. She suddenly feels a little embarrassed and quickly pulls her hand back from the night''s non white hand


    So, ye feibai stares at Su Xiaorui fiercely.


    After returning to the mansion, Yefei ordered his servants to take scald ointment and carefully daub it for Su Ying. Su Ying looked at his gentle movement and could not help saying: "that letter that day should be from Yunbin to me. She showed her hand in order to make the queen think I have something to do with her


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well. "


    "Yunbin is even dead to pull up a cushion." After that, Su Ying didn''t say it. The reason why the queen killed her mother was to hunt down Liu ronghua twice. I''m afraid it was for this secret.


    She is now very curious, what kind of a secret, will make the queen hiss exhausted, completely lost the grace of the past.


    During this period, many things happened in both the palace and the imperial court. After a few days'' leisure, he took Su Ying and his five children to the farm. He wanted to go on holiday and relax.


    The last time I came back from the farm, I was born with three small steamed buns. The spring was warm and the flowers were blooming. But now in the past, the weather gradually turned cool, into autumn.


    Many vegetables and fruits are ripe in the farm, and there are abundant harvests everywhere.


    Now the weather turns cold, want to come to the greenhouse planting is about to start.


    The farmers in the farm were very happy to see the prince and the princess coming. Seeing that several young masters and young ladies had grown up, they all sent praise and blessing one after another.


    Some farmers even showed their new varieties to Su Ying with great enthusiasm. Su Ying''s face also showed a look of joy. These simple farmers really planted a lot of vegetables.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 805

    Su Xiaorui yexiaonian had lived in the farm for a long time and was very familiar with this place. Now they come here, feel that every place is incomparably cordial.


    Su Xiaorui took yexiaonian to run in the farm happily and crazily, waving two chubby hands: "Wow, we can grow vegetables again!"


    Ye Xiaonian gave him a sidelong glance: "are you sure you want to grow vegetables instead of digging soil?"


    "Oh, what do you mean?" Su Xiaorui snorted coldly, then decisively found a piece of land and began to dig up the soil. He said to himself, "I''m digging potatoes!"


    After a while, he couldn''t help kicking Su Xiaorui''s butt with his toe: "are you sure you can dig out potatoes?"


    "I''m loosening the soil." Su Xiaorui naturally changed his mouth, "my father doesn''t let me play with mud at home, so I''m here to relax and loosen the soil -"


    Ye Xiaonian:


    He doesn''t know how to answer the phone immediately. Xiao Rui''s younger brother is very wonderful sometimes.


    Su Ying saw two children in the farm happily playing, running, happy like two rabbits, her lip angle could not help rising slightly.


    She always lived a life of licking blood on the tip of a knife in her last life, so she cherished her peaceful life. There is a man who loves her to the extreme and has five extremely lovely children.


    She never thought she could.


    If she can, she also hopes to stay away from disputes, away from all the noise, and live a happy life here, living a leisurely life of sunrise and sunset.


    She looked back to see the night is not white and handsome side face, in the sun covered with a light layer of gold. Such a night is not white between the eyebrows less angry, more a quiet. He pushed the cart and looked gently at the three little buns in the cart. They were sleeping peacefully and sweetly.


    Su Ying suddenly felt that he might be too greedy, as long as he could often have a rest here.


    "What are you thinking?" Night is not white, see Su Ying straight looking at him, that look in the eyes with a tender and peaceful, He Yi Yan tip not from slightly pick up.


    Su Ying faintly withdrew his sight and looked at the distance: "I am thinking that his highness Huai Wang is still young as before."


    "Do you need my proof?" Yefeibai leaned over her face and kissed her white and greasy cheek. There was a trace of evil charm and darkness in her eyes.


    Su Ying''s heart beat can''t help but jump fast a few minutes, she can''t help but face to side don''t look at her.


    She suddenly felt that as long as she was free, as long as there was no one around him, he would definitely be a dishonest Lord. This was a naked hint!


    Night is not white free a hand, will she lazy to his arms, will turn her face to face with himself. He raised his lips with a smile: "only blame me for ignoring you recently."


    Su Ying''s face appeared a touch of red, she couldn''t help but stare at him: "nonsense!"


    Although he has many things to do, but When it comes to welfare, it never goes down, OK?! If this is regarded as a cold shoulder, then when he is enthusiastic, she still wants to live!


    Night is not white to see Su Ying face slightly red, some shy and some angry appearance, he suddenly can''t help but want to continue to tease her.


    He liked her stubborn, cold and shy appearance.


    When Su Rui Nen picked a few tomatoes, she didn''t want to tell Su Rui''s face from a few dirty ones.


    Su Xiaorui gasped: "Mom, mom, we picked a lot of vegetables and fruits. Would you like to make dinner for us?"


    Su Ying agreed: "good."


    Su Ying looked at the night after him, and the basket was full of many vegetables, eggs and a fish at the top.


    "My brother caught the fish. It''s in the pond behind." Su Xiaorui points to the fish complacently and looks like I''m fishing. Then he points to the egg and says, "this is what I picked up from the chicken coop. Is my mother good at it?"


    "You are very good!" Su Ying rubbed the two children''s heads, and at the moment completely ignored the warm sight of night feibai.


    Ye Xiaonian said with embarrassment: "Xiao Rui chased away all the hens in order to pick up eggs. He said he would eat scrambled eggs with tomatoes..."


    Su Ying thought of that picture and couldn''t help but sniff. She took the vegetables from the hands of the two children: "go, my mother will make you delicious food."


    Su Ying walked a few steps and glared at Su Xiaorui: "Xiao Rui, you don''t have to eat anything if you don''t wash your face clean!"


    "Wuwuwu I''ll wash my face immediately! " Su Xiaorui murmured to wash his face. It would be nice if Xiaohei had brought it, but dad didn''t want to see it


    Su Ying soon made a sumptuous dinner.


    At dinner, the farmers also sent a pot of wine, which was their own plum wine, sour and sweet.Su Xiaorui sniffed the wine with great force and clamored to drink it.


    Su Ying knocked on his head: "children are not allowed to drink."


    "It''s so fragrant, so fragrant..." Su Xiaorui sniffed hard and shook Su Ying''s hand coquettishly. His eyes were dull and cute. Could you just drink a little


    Su Ying refused: "no way."


    Ye Xiaonian knows Su Xiaorui best. He said to Su Ying with a smile as he ate his meal: "mother, if you don''t meet the conditions of your younger brother, he won''t be able to sleep at night."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "yes, yes."


    Su Ying pondered for a while: "wait for a while, my mother will make you plum juice, OK?"


    "Of course Su Xiaorui nodded. His face was full of expectation, and then he said with a beep, "but now it''s not..."


    Ye Fei drank a few cups in vain. Seeing Su Xiaorui staring at the wine greedily, he finally had to lick some chopsticks to satisfy his wish.


    Eating fresh dishes, everyone''s appetite is very good, Su Ying was night Fei Bai poured two cups of plum wine.


    Plum wine strength is very big, Su Ying just drank two cups, on the face red.


    It seems that it is not early, three small steamed buns are taken care of by the nurse, and two small buns are driven to sleep by yefeibai, and yefeibai helps Su Ying back to her room.


    He will su Ying press on the bed, hands on her sides, the tip of the nose almost on her nose tip, light wine gas in the nose between winding.


    He rubbed her cheek gently with the belly of his thumb: "shadow, why don''t you have the capacity to drink at all? You can''t do it after two drinks, eh?"


    The ending is gently picked up, full of ambiguous flavor.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 806

    "This wine is too strong..." Su Ying murmured, and could not help but cover her hot cheek with her hands, "the head is dizzy."


    "I''ll be dizzy." Night is not white eyes, eyes smile, the corners of the lips to hook up. He stretched out his hand and held her soft lips with his head down.


    She seldom drinks or gets drunk.


    At the moment, her white and transparent skin was dyed with a blush, her apricot eyes were half open, her face was drunk, with a moving charm, it was too reverie, that pink face could almost pinch water.


    "Shadow." He loosened her lips slightly and called her name gently.


    "Well..." Her lips were slightly open, panting, and there was a faint breath of wine between her breaths.


    "Hold me tight." He said to her in an undeniable tone that Su Ying was unable to think. She just put her arms around his powerful body according to his instructions.


    The hot feeling occupied his heart, his body. It''s good for the shadow to be drunk, so that he can do whatever he wants with her.


    He kissed her on the lips again.


    His tongue is hot and soft, as if it contains a strong force, making waves in her mouth, chasing her tongue, serious and persistent.


    Su Ying was kiss out of breath, vaguely want to resist.


    But her body was tightly suppressed by him, her whole body was soft and powerless, and she couldn''t move at all.


    I don''t know when night feibai finally loosened her lips. Su Ying opened her eyes slightly, her eyelashes trembled, and her misty eyes glared at him wrongly: "don''t bite so hard..."


    "I''ll be lighter." Ye feibai laughingly raised the corners of her lips and stroked her red lips with his thumb. Her lips were so red and swollen by him that they were delicate.


    His eyes were dim, and the fire in his heart burned even more fiercely.


    His kiss fell again, falling gently like a feather, sliding across her cheek, earlobe, and eyes. Every movement was full of tenderness and tenderness.


    Su Ying''s clothes began to be torn off one by one. Su Ying unconsciously encircled himself with his hand: "cold."


    Night feibai strongly clasped her hands on top of her head and said something low beside her ear. Su Ying''s face became more red. After a while, she was attacked by him and made him do whatever he wanted.


    When Su Ying woke up the next day, she couldn''t help moaning.


    The result of one night''s indulgence is that the whole body seems to be run over half by something, and every place doesn''t look like its own.


    "Awake?" Night is not white, pleasant voice low from the side, he rarely accompany her to sleep in. I think it is because of satiety. At the moment, his spirit is bright and his dark eyes are slowly smiling.


    Su Ying vaguely recalled the matter of last night, and glared at him with accusation on his face, and scolded him with contempt in his heart, beast! Asshole!


    "The night is not white and bad smile:" last night, the film is as warm as fire, I am very satisfied. "


    Su Ying hard bear, just don''t let oneself kick him to the ground.


    "Can you get out of bed? Need me to carry you out? " Night is not white and frivolously pinched on her face.


    "Night is not white!" Su Ying stares at him with warning, a pair of you tease people like this again, after that you are not allowed to sleep in my bed!


    When Su Ying went out, the two little buns seemed to have run in a big circle, with a thin layer of sweat on their foreheads, shining in the sunshine. Su Xiaorui ran to Su Ying and pulled her sleeve: "mother, are you pregnant with a baby again?"


    In Su Xiaorui''s cognition, pregnant women are sleepy.


    Su Ying didn''t know how to answer for a moment. Her face was slightly red, and she took a look at the night.


    The night is not white, looking at the front, lip angle slightly up.


    Su Ying knocked on his head: "what nonsense, did you eat breakfast?"


    "I''ve eaten it for a long time, or I''ll starve to death." Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "mother, you are too lazy. Now the sun is drying your buttocks."


    Su Ying


    Ye Xiaonian said with concern: "Mom, go to eat, green mark has made a lot of delicious snacks."


    Su Ying finished her breakfast, and her servants went to Yin Shu to transport three walkers according to her orders yesterday. Su Ying picked a flat ground and put the three small steamed stuffed buns in the walking cart and let them walk at will.


    Little potato had better move. As soon as he went up, his legs would kick happily. He ran like Sahuan. Yefeibaisheng was afraid that he would fall down and follow him behind him. He was afraid that he would have an accident.


    Little pumpkin seems to be especially close to her two brothers, where they are, she will go.


    "Sister, sister, come here..."


    "Sister, sister, come here..."


    Su Xiaorui knows that his sister likes to be close to him, so he will move to this side, and then to the other side. Little pumpkin opens his mouth and laughs. After a while, he goes after su Xiaorui.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at her sister''s hard work running. She can''t help but stare at Su Xiaorui: "how can you do if you''ve tired my sister?"


    "Well It seems to be Su Xiaorui subconsciously looked at his sister''s legs. He secretly thought that his sister''s legs were so thin and weak that what to do in case of running off.So Su Xiaorui stopped in front of her sister and scratched her nose: "stupid sister, it''s fun to grow up quickly."


    Small pumpkin tilted his head, smiling like a cute look.


    Relative to the two children, little tomato is not willing to learn to walk, he reluctantly stands in place, chirping, with a pitiful look at Su Ying.


    Su Ying was soft hearted and couldn''t help holding him in his arms and lighting his small face: "tomato, why are you so lazy? My brother and sister are going to laugh at you."


    Su Xiaorui answered: "yes! Alas, it''s a pity that I also want to play with this Walker... "


    Su Ying


    Little tomato seems to understand, but also seems not to understand what, he found a comfortable position to rely on Su Ying''s arms, drooling.


    Su Ying chuckled and wiped his mouth with a saliva pad. Little tomato is weak, and she pays special attention to him, so he refuses to walk, so she hugs him and coaxes him.


    In the afternoon, the children need to take a nap. Su Ying ordered people to make some sleeping bags here and hang them on the tree for the children to play by themselves.


    Several children seem to like sleeping bags very much. After climbing in, they stagger and yawn quickly.


    Even little tomatoes like it here, squinting and yawning.


    Sunlight through the dense branches, cast a mottled light, shining on the children.


    Su Ying casually found a place, leaning against the tree, opened the painting collection and painted the appearance of several children.


    Ye feibai also sat down beside her and hugged her gently in his arms. He looked at the sleeping bags with a funny smile: "are you letting the children pose to satisfy your painting?"


    Su Ying refused to admit: "it''s not..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 807

    Ye feibai leaned over to kiss her face and said earnestly, "you have never drawn one for me."


    The pen in Su Ying''s hand is a little slow. She looks up and stares at the night. He is sharp and angular, his facial features are firm and handsome, and his dark eyes exude a kind of calm and restrained but fascinating brilliance. The corners of his lips seemed to smile rather than smile, which made people feel excited.


    Su Ying only felt that looking at him like this, a dizzy feeling suddenly appeared in her heart. She chuckled and said, "I am not strong enough to draw such a natural and human posture."


    The night is not white in Su Ying''s face twisted, the breath is gradually approaching, vaguely lingering in her nose tip: "how can you coax me with sweet words. You can draw anything, only if you are willing to work hard. If you really find it difficult to draw, you can see and touch more... "


    Night is not white to pull Su Ying''s hand on his own Zhang Ruyu''s cheek.


    Su Ying looked at his black eyes in the infiltration of a bad smile, immediately do not want to pay attention to him, this is simply naked molestation ah!


    Such a free and happy day lasted only three days.


    On the fourth day, yefeixu came.


    When yefeixu came over, the courtyard was bustling with five children awake. The three little buns could not speak yet, but they could express their joy by making some single sounds from time to time.


    Su Ying sits on one side, drawing children, and occasionally talking about something with ye feibai.


    Ye Feixu looks at these children and thinks that he and Mengyao will try to make people and have more children.


    "Fei Xu?" Ye feibai suddenly saw yefeixu appear here, and a look of surprise flashed in his eyes.


    "Second brother, it''s good for you to hide here and be at ease." Night Feixu walked towards them, the hem of the robe rose slightly in the wind, and the smile was as bright as the sun.


    Small potato walks rampant, almost bumping into night Fei Xu''s body.


    Ye Feixu picked him up and held him in his arms. He is also a father. Now he loves to tease his children.


    He nodded his nose: "the little guy has grown up a lot. Who is this? Is it a tomato or a potato? Let the fourth uncle guess it should be a small potato, right? "


    Small potatoes and small tomatoes look similar, but he is easy to distinguish.


    Previously, tomato was more likely to be noisy. Later, after the full moon wine, poison time happened. The tomato became quiet and the potato became noisy.


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "fourth uncle, it seems that you are very smart."


    Night Feixu slightly pick eyebrows: "that''s a must!"


    Small potato is not afraid of raw, facing night Feixu grinning, saliva rubbed on his mind. Ye Feixu wiped it for him with a smile.


    Su Ying looked at him curiously at the moment: "how? Didn''t Meng Yao come here today? "


    Ye Feixu sighed: "it''s quiet here. If I can, I really want to take them here to relax and stay for a few days. But this time I''m not here to play. I''m asking you to go back. "


    Night is not white, see night Fei Xu''s look suddenly serious, his eyebrows slightly frown: "but what happened in the palace?"


    Night Fei Xu replied: "general Wei is coming back soon."


    General Wei is Wei Li Tang, the Queen''s brother, ye feibai''s uncle.


    Ye Feixu said slowly: "general Wei has been stationed in the border areas for many years, and seldom returns to Beijing. This time, he hurried back for the sake of Fei mo


    When ye feibai heard the three words of general Wei, the expression on his face slowly tightened, and his dark and arrogant eyes showed a complex look, full of disgust and contempt.


    He nodded a little, eh.


    In the afternoon of the same day, yefeibai ordered people to pack up their things and returned to the Huai palace with his wife and children.


    Night is not white just back, there is a report, said that general Wei invited.


    Night is not white to go to the general''s house, Wei Li Tang is waiting for him in the front hall. Ye feibai has not seen him for a long time. He is still in his memory. His facial features are firm, rough and beautiful.


    Because of staying in the frontier for many years, a face was bronzed.


    He had no time to take off his military uniform. He was valiant, with a smell of no anger and self-esteem. When he looked at the night with a pair of narrow eyes, he was full of cold look.


    The night is not white to withdraw the line of sight faintly: "to Uncle please."


    Wei Li Tang faintly, did not speak. The night is not white, also stand on one side, look indifferent.


    Wei Li Tang''s cold look at the night is not white, with a sarcastic tone: "now your eyes do not have your mother, no your brother, do not know can still have my uncle?"


    Night is not white light ground smile, cloud light breeze light ground says: "do not know uncle how can think so?"


    Wei Li Tang''s eyes were gloomy: "Fei Mo is now imprisoned in prison? How much have you contributed to this? "


    "Fei Mo is my brother-in-law. What''s the benefit of his confinement? Why should I contribute? My uncle thinks so, where do you want to hear some gossip from? " Night is not white lips slightly Yang, "then the non ink circle ban is the father, if the uncle is dissatisfied with his father''s behavior, can enter the palace to remonstrate.""It''s from the same root. It''s too urgent to fry each other." Wei Litang was easily blocked back by night feibai, and suddenly felt a breath blocked in his chest.


    Night is not white light ground says: "this truth uncle understands, non white also understands."


    Wei Li Tang''s cold look softened a little: "you don''t take those words to fool me. You can fight for what you want. Feiling and Feifan are all folded in your hands, but FeiMo is your younger brother, and he won''t argue with you. Why do you have to catch all of them and make your mother sad? "


    Ye Fei''s eyebrows wrinkled slightly. He looked straight at Wei Litang, and he was also looking at him.


    The man in front of him was dignified, but he couldn''t help but think of the incident in those years. He felt dirty and disgusted, and his eyes exuded a look of contempt: "what did uncle say, I can''t understand what my uncle said."


    "Whether you understand it or not. If you insist on it, don''t blame your uncle for being rude to you


    "I don''t know what position my uncle is taking to say this to me?" Night is not white eyebrows slightly raised, carelessly said this sentence.


    Wei Litang looked at the night''s non white eyes, which were clearly filled with hatred in their black and clear eyes. A spirit in his heart could not help but say, "I am your uncle!"


    "Since my uncle has nothing else to do, he has to leave in vain." Ye feibai doesn''t want to see the man in front of him again. He thinks it''s a shame.


    He turned around and left. His dark eyes were full of rejection. If he could, he hoped that he would never see this man for the rest of his life.


    But since he wants to come back, he accepts the challenge.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 808

    The night is not white. After returning from the general''s house, his beautiful face is full of evil, and his face is gloomy like midnight.


    Although he tried to suppress his anger, his anger still kept people away from him.


    The two children were playing in the yard when they saw yefeibai coming towards them from a distance. The two of them were shocked by his aura and immediately moved to another position.


    Su Xiaorui pressed Xiaohei to the rockery and patted his head: "Xiaohei, Dad hates you most. So you must not go there now. Dad is in a bad mood and may kill you


    "Ouch." Xiao Hei was happy before. Now he seems to understand Su Xiaorui''s words. His body is stiff, and he lies on the ground and pretends to be dead.


    Night small read to see small black stiff action can not help but feel funny.


    Su Xiaorui squatted on the ground and poked Xiaohei: "shrink the body into a ball, so Dad can''t see you."


    As expected, Xiaohei shrunk his body into a ball, just like a white fur ball.


    Su Xiaorui touches Xiaohei''s head and turns his head to read to the night: "why is your father in a bad mood?"


    Night small read spread out a hand: "do not know."


    Dad''s expression is only cold, very cold, very cold, where he can guess everything.


    Su Ying finished the latest design of Yinshu, and heard two children squatting in the corner, teasing Xiao hei and whispering.


    They speculate about the various reasons why dad is not happy. Su Ying can''t help but feel a little funny.


    When the two children see Su Ying coming out, Xiao Rui turns his head and says to her, "Mom, dad is not happy. Go and coax him."


    Su Yingwei picked up his lips, stretched out his hands and pinched Xiaorui''s cheek: "why don''t you go?"


    Su Xiaorui said of course: "my father is so terrible now. Only the mother can coax


    Night small read also nodded: "now is the time when Dad needs mother."


    Su Ying looked at their two serious appearance, can not help but some full of black lines, how she felt that the two children were so unkind.


    Su Ying thinks that night is not white, so she brings some snacks to the study.


    Su Ying went to the study, the night is not white is leaning on the chair, a face tight, also do not know what to think.


    Su Ying knows the night is not white, although he always has a cold face, but he seldom because of anything worried, angry.


    Su Ying walked over and put the dim sum in front of him. He asked with concern, "what''s the matter with you?"


    Ye feibai rubbed his eyebrows with his fingers, and he didn''t want to talk.


    Su Ying suddenly wanted to do something to make him happy, so she went around his back, kneaded his shoulder with her hand, massaged him, and asked casually, "did Uncle scold you? Is it for the night


    Night is not white, the whole body seems to relax down, vaguely answer a: "too light..."


    "Oh." Su Ying thought that he was in a bad mood, so she gave in to him.


    She pinched his shoulder with ten fingers. Night feibai''s muscles are strong and hard. Su Ying pinches it for half a while, and only feels sore fingers.


    Su Ying almost had no strength, so he took up two fists and knocked on his shoulder: "how do you feel now, your highness Huai Wang?"


    "It was OK just now, but now I don''t feel much --" he was still calm.


    Su Ying was embarrassed and decided not to do it.


    Su Ying just took back her hand, night is not white long arm, will drag her to the bosom. Ye feibai''s arms involuntarily tightened, and trapped her firmly in his arms. He sighed and put forward his request: "let me hold it for a while."


    Su Ying found a comfortable position to lean on his arms, night is not white will chin top on her head.


    Su Ying doesn''t know what to say now. General Wei is the uncle of night Fei Bai, but it seems to be his taboo.


    He almost never mentioned him, and was reluctant to mention him, and his eyes were filled with disgust when he occasionally mentioned it.


    Su Ying really can''t understand the contradiction between ye feibai and general Wei.


    Night is not white, smelling the faint fragrance of Su Ying, warm and slender hands began to be dishonest, wandering around his body.


    Su Ying looked at him in a daze


    Isn''t he unhappy? Why does he look so "leisurely".


    Night is not a white hand action, here pinch where pinch, action frivolous and ambiguous. Su Ying is thinking, this time should refuse, or pander.


    Night is not white black eyes straight to look at her, his lips exposed a touch of cold: "recently you try not to take children into the palace."


    "Well." Su Ying sees the solemn appearance of night non white, can''t help nodding.


    Wei Li Tang made a lot of military achievements in recent years. Therefore, the Ming emperor knew that he had returned triumphantly. He specially arranged a banquet in the palace to receive the wind and dust for him.


    The two drank wine and talked happily. The emperor even rewarded Wei, Li and Tang with a lot of gold, silver and jewelry.After three rounds of drinking, the emperor sent sun Gonggong to invite the queen to come over: "speaking of it, love general and the queen have not seen each other for many years."


    Wei Li Tang''s pupils suddenly tightened, but his face was still. He said with a smile: "I will stay in the frontier for many years, and I have never seen the queen for a long time."


    Some time ago, because of the six Prince''s affairs, Emperor Ming was a little impatient with the queen, and even refused to see her. Today, general Wei returned triumphantly. Naturally, the Ming emperor wanted to seduce Wei, Li and Tang, together with the empress.


    It wasn''t long before the queen came.


    Today, she was dressed up in a water red palace. The color was bright and generous, which set off her grace. From the collar to the skirt, she was embroidered with various exquisite patterns.


    The Queen''s make-up is also meticulously dressed, with two RUBY EARRINGS hanging on her ears, which makes her skin as bright as jade.


    She walked towards the emperor Yingying, and the lights around her seemed so dim.


    Emperor Ming''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, a smile: "the queen today''s dress is very good-looking."


    When Emperor Ming saw such a queen, he seemed to remember many years ago, when he first saw her, he was attracted by her beauty, and his whole heart was tied to her.


    "Thank you very much." From the moment the queen stepped into the palace, her dead heart kept beating, beating violently.


    She had to use all the strength of her whole body to make herself unable to help, not to look at him - her brother.


    Wei Li Tang fell on the queen, subconsciously held his breath, and then stood up like the queen salute: "see the queen."


    "Brother, don''t be too polite." Then the queen looked up at him, and her voice trembled slightly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 809

    "Sit down beside me." The emperor looked at the queen with a smile.


    The empress walked to the side of the Ming emperor with lotus steps and sat in a critical position.


    Because he was right in front of her, she sat beside the emperor and felt suffering for a while.


    The queen thought of Fei Mo''s present situation, she had to smile, she raised her glass to the emperor. Emperor Ming seemed very happy, holding her hand and gazing at her affectionately, drank the wine in the cup with her hand.


    The empress smiles, just want to take advantage of the Ming emperor happy for night Fei Mo intercession.


    Wei Li Tang stood up at the moment and didn''t know if he had drunk a few more cups. His face was slightly red and his eyes were burning at the Queen: "I''ll give you a toast to the queen."


    The queen immediately responded and raised her glass to Wei Li Tang. Her lips were pink and her smile was just right: "this cup should be given to my brother."


    Their eyes touched each other and then turned away.


    The Emperor didn''t notice the sudden surge of love. He just told Mr. Sun with a smile that he would bring the delicious dishes just made in the imperial kitchen.


    "I recently invited a cook from the south of the Yangtze River. I don''t know if general Wei has been in Mobei for such a long time that he is used to eating."


    "At the end of the day, I heard that the cook was rebellious and did not cook easily. Today, I''m lucky to get a product, but I''m in the emperor''s light. "


    The queen said with a smile, "I heard that the cook only wants to cook three dishes a day, so he is not willing to do more. Brother''s face is so great that today my palace is also stained with glory. "


    "If the queen likes it, I will send it to you." The emperor of the Ming Dynasty was smiling with pleasure, but his eyes were unfathomable.


    The meal was very enjoyable.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty was depressed a few days ago. Today, he inevitably lost his sense of propriety. After drinking a few more cups, he became drunk soon. The queen took his glass with concern: "emperor, you are drunk."


    "Queen..." The emperor looked at the empress in a daze.


    As if she had not heard of it, the queen turned her head and looked at Mr. Sun: "Duke sun, the emperor is drunk. Please help him go back to Chang''an hall."


    Sun Gonggong answered and helped the emperor to return to his bedroom.


    The empress and Wei Li Tang came out of the palace together, and the servants around her were far behind. The queen can now look at Wei Li Tang, and the tide of missing is emerging in her heart.


    "You''re back at last!" The queen sighed, and felt inexplicably sour in her heart.


    Subconsciously, she wiped her eyes with a veil, and her aloof nobility seemed to disappear suddenly, and she looked at him with a look of total trust.


    Wei Li Tang''s eyes softened a little bit, and said in a soft voice: "what do you cry, you are all queens. It''s hard to avoid making people laugh."


    The queen sniffed and knew it was outside. Her face was still elegant and indifferent, and her voice was full of tenderness: "it''s just too happy to see my brother."


    She had not seen him for a long time, and each time was just a glance at the party.


    General Wei went to the Queen''s palace with the queen. After the empress ordered people to serve tea, he asked all the people to retreat.


    The palace was quiet for a moment, so quiet that you could hear the needle drop on the ground.


    There was a lump in her voice.


    Wei Li Tang pacified and patted his back: "don''t cry, I can''t give up."


    The queen nestled in his arms, just like when she was a child: "Fei Mo is like this now I don''t know what to do. "


    "You don''t have to worry. I''m in everything." Wei Li Tang''s voice with a trace of strength, people can not help but believe.


    "Why didn''t you let me plead with the Emperor just now?" The queen frowned slightly.


    Wei Litang slowly said: "if you want the emperor to be useful, after the death of Yunbin, the emperor would have released the non ink."


    Some of the empress gnawed her teeth and said, "Fei Mo was framed."


    "I know." Wei Li Tang''s narrow eyes narrowed slightly, showing more and more sharp, "Fei Mo will not lose his sense of propriety for a woman who does not belong to him. FeiMo, whether framed or not, is indecent in itself. If you ask for mercy to the emperor in front of me, a foreign minister, it will be tantamount to tearing up the veil, and he will certainly become angry


    "I was reckless." The empress was stunned, and then her face was ferocious and twisted: "the emperor was instigated by someone else this time, and he would not let Fei Mo go out anyway. Last time, he even wanted to send Fei Mo to the border areas. If I didn''t ask for it, I was afraid that... "


    Wei Litang looked at the queen and said with profound meaning: "Fei Bai has grown up, and her ambition is also great."


    "It''s all because of Su Ying, that bitch!" The Queen''s face was gloomy and full of anger. "Since she married non white, she didn''t know how much trouble she had caused in the palace. She refused to listen to me for nothing, and even disobeyed me many times for her sake. "


    "But the daughter of prime minister Su?"


    "Yes." The queen frowned. "I didn''t expect that Su Rong was still alive without cutting the grass! I don''t know if she knows our secret


    Wei Li Tang''s hands on her back clenched consciously, and the blue veins on the back of her hands burst out. His fingers looked very pale because of too much force."The people sent out to hunt down Su Rong are gone. Su Rong doesn''t know where to hide now." When the queen said these words, there were obvious traces of fear on her face.


    "I''ll take care of it." His words reassured the queen.


    She gently breathed a sigh of relief, thinking of Fei Mo, tears in her eyes kept falling down: "what I am most worried about now is Fei mo. How can fei Mo''s nature of mind like this be confined all the time, facing the cold wall all day long? "


    "I''ll find a way to get him out." Wei Li Tang gently stroked the Queen''s hair.


    "Empress..." Mother Cui called low outside.


    The queen knew that mother Cui would not disturb her easily. She sat up straight, straightened her hair and stroked her dress: "come in."


    Mother Cui bowed her head and came in. She didn''t even dare to lift her eyes. "The sixth Prince has refused to eat for two days. She just fainted."


    The queen looked at her in disbelief, her eyes full of worry: "what?"


    Mother Cui quickly said, "the great doctor has already seen it, and now it''s no big problem."


    "How could that happen?" The Queen''s tears were like pearls, dropping down one by one, "this child is depressed and refuses to eat. If it goes on like this, something will happen."


    The queen looked at Wei Li Tang with sincere eyes: "you must save him."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 810

    "It''s natural." Wei Litang looked at the queen, his eyes were dim, and everything was in silence. To reassure the queen, he said slowly, word by word, "I won''t let anything happen to him."


    After mother Cui retreated, Wei Li Tang reached the Queen''s ear and whispered something to her.


    After hearing this, the Queen''s eyes showed a touch of amazement and panic, and said in a voice that only two people could hear: "brother, if he rashly raises his troops and conspires to rebel and usurp the throne, this crime will follow you all your life."


    People all over the world will know about it, and even record it in history. This stain will follow him all his life.


    The queen never thought of going to this step, and she did not dare to think about it.


    She looked at him straight, and his face, which had been weathered and resolute, was shining with confidence. His eyes were deep and dark, and his face was cold and cruel, just like the devil from hell. It was heart shaking.


    He expressed his ambition in front of her.


    From this moment, she seemed to recognize him again. The queen looked at him anxiously: "you have to think twice. This is a thing that will never be destroyed..."


    Wei Li Tang said with some pride: "if I hadn''t worked hard to guard the northern desert for him, how could the East Mausoleum be peaceful and peaceful, how could the emperor hold this position?"


    "But..." The queen also wanted to persuade Wei Li Tang to reach out to touch her cheek and murmured: "can''t you give up the night Xuanhua?"


    The queen smiles bitterly: "don''t you know what I mean?"


    "The most painful thing in my life is to see my father send you to the palace, but I can''t do anything about it. I have to force a smile to send you to marry."


    The Queen''s chest seemed to be hit by something, and she was severely shaken.


    After a while, there was a sweetness in her chest that she could not control. This was the most extravagant thing in her life, and she did not dare to think about it.


    The queen seemed to want to persuade him again. Wei Litang said slowly, "don''t worry. I must be very sure that I dare to say such a thing. Don''t Qing''er believe me? "


    The queen seemed to be seduced by his eyes and could not help nodding.


    Happiness comes too suddenly, thinking of the illusory and happy future, she will be some floating, as if born in a dream.


    She wrote to Wei Litang before, but he came back late for a long time, thinking that he was planning this matter. In other words, he planned for a long time, he Have been planning for their future.


    When the empress was young, her beauty was amazing, and no one could match her. At that time, at the banquet, the emperor was amazed by her and promised her as Queen.


    Naturally, the empress didn''t want to, so the emperor put pressure on them.


    Later, whether she wanted to or not, her father forced her to go into the palace and marry someone she didn''t want to marry.


    Wei Litang was in great pain and did not say goodbye to her. With the army, she left the sad place of the capital.


    After she learned that Wei Litang left Beijing, she felt that the world was changing. She hated the emperor, the world, and fate.


    On the wedding night, she didn''t want to have sex with the emperor. She felt that every moment was suffering.


    Even if she could not deliver herself to her brother, she would rather keep her most beautiful.


    But the emperor drank wine and, regardless of her will, seized her body, or the majesty of the emperor, so that he did not allow others to resist.


    It was also that night that she was pregnant with non white.


    She hated Emperor Ming, and at the same time she hated the child. After he was born in vain, she threw him to the nurse. She would not even coax him or even take a look at him. Every time she saw him, she would think of that dark and helpless night.


    Wei Li Tang see her silent, can not help but ask a: "what is thinking?"


    The queen sighed, "it''s just some emotion."


    Wei Li Tang was inconvenient to stay in the palace for a long time. After drinking a cup of tea, he left.


    After Wei Litang left, the Queen''s heart was full of feelings, and her heart was very complicated.


    The emperor ordered that no one was allowed to see night Fei Mo, but the queen still did not trust him after all. She was afraid of something wrong with Fei Mo, who was her favorite child.


    It''s getting dark and the prison is ready. The queen thought of the emperor''s drunkenness, put on her cloak and went to prison in the night, with mother Cui''s delicacy in her hand.


    This is a secret prison. Unlike other places, it is dedicated to the detention of prisoners with identity.


    Each cell is spacious, with beds, tables and simple furnishings. People send hot food and hot dishes to the prison every day. In addition to darkness and freedom, it is a comfortable place.


    Seeing the queen coming in person, the jailer saluted respectfully and went forward to open the lock: "queen, you should hurry up, or the emperor will blame you down..."


    The queen answered lightly and went in. She ordered all the people not to come in.


    The Queen''s eyes fell on the person on the bed, and her eyes were red again. Night Fei Mo lost the spirit of the past and lay dead in bed.He had lost a lot of weight, his cheeks were deeply concave, and his face was haggard.


    The queen came to him, bent down and called in a low voice: "non ink."


    The queen called a lot of words, and the eyelids of night Fei Mo moved.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 811

    Night Fei Mo slowly opened his eyes, hoarse voice: "mother, how did you come here."


    "My mother heard that you would not eat." The queen said in a soft voice. She helped yefeixu up and added two cushions behind him. The queen opened the food box and took out a bowl of soup. "This is made by mother Cui herself. It''s still warm."


    The queen sat by the bed and wanted to feed him herself.


    The night is not Mo to go over head, the vision is dead silent: "the son minister does not want to eat."


    "How can you be energetic if you don''t eat?"


    "What if you have the spirit, but you are not going to stay in this dark prison?" Ye Fei laughed bitterly, "my father won''t let me out. I will stay here day after day, year after year. What''s the difference between living and dying like this? "


    "You will go out soon," said the queen firmly


    "Why should my mother comfort me?" Night Fei Mo laughed coldly, and his beautiful face lost its former style, with the breath of sadness and death, "please tell my second brother that his purpose has been achieved. I''ll wait for him in hell. "


    When the queen heard what he said about death and hell, her face changed slightly: "listen to the Queen Mother''s words, take care of your body, and the queen mother will surely save you out."


    Night is not ink on the soft pillow, eyes slightly closed, put on a pair of do not believe the appearance.


    The queen said in a low voice, "your uncle is back. You must believe him."


    "Uncle?" Night Fei Mo couldn''t help laughing out and thought it was ridiculous, "uncle, how can he guarantee me to go out? Although my uncle is a powerful general, he is always more than his father. "


    "Trust your uncle." In the Queen''s heart, Wei Litang is no one can compare, no one can surpass.


    For more than 20 days, night Fei Mo was forced to despair and madness.


    He is the youngest prince. He has been honored since he was young, and the Queen almost dotes on him.


    He had the best teachers to teach him, to enjoy the luxury of life, to marry the best wife. All the people praise him, flatter him, praise him, all his wishes can be easily satisfied.


    But when he was at his fingertips for success, he was knocked down from the high sky and put into a cage.


    He fought with the night every day and did not know whether he had time to take off. He became suspicious and irritable.


    When the queen heard the words of night Fei Mo, she was slightly stunned. She seemed to hear the mocking look from his words. She looked at him in surprise, frowning slightly: "Fei Mo, what do you say?"


    As he grew older, Wei Litang''s power became more and more. He had many places to rely on him, so he treated his uncle respectfully every time he met him.


    At the moment, he continued to look for an outlet to vent, and suddenly did not want to continue to suppress.


    Ye Fei Mo also felt that his tone was too sharp. He slowed down his voice and said, "it''s bad luck for my son to fall into this situation now. The mother does not have to ask Uncle, but also ask her mother to do less with him in the future. He is ambitious, just afraid that he wants to use you to achieve his purpose


    The night before yesterday, Fei Mo went to Shandong to do business, and Wei, Li and Tang made a contribution. He grew up all the way, Wei Litang is not around to accompany him, but also pay attention to him.


    Now the queen heard Ye Fei Mo''s evaluation of Wei Li Tang, and her delicate face was slightly angry: "how can you say that about your uncle?"


    "Is it wrong for the minister?" Night Fei Mo sneered, "if the empress mother advised me to believe my uncle, the empress mother would still like to go back."


    The queen took a deep breath and said something to him.


    Night Fei Mo heard, his face slightly changed, he pressed the voice, but every word appears very hard: "mother, are you crazy? How dare you


    "It''s all for you..."


    "I''m going to tell my father, I''m going to tell him!" Ye Feixu looked at the queen in disbelief. His heart sank and he suddenly felt disappointed.


    Does the mother want to sacrifice his son for this impossible feeling?


    Wei Li Tang now holds the military power. If he succeeds in the rebellion, he will surely die without a burial place as the natural son of the Ming emperor.


    "Non ink!" The queen did not expect that night Fei Mo would have such a big reaction, he struggled to get out of bed, and the queen quickly pulled him. Told him the truth.


    When the night was not Merton, thunder thundered and his ears were buzzing. He looked at the queen in disbelief and his eyes widened: "mother, what are you talking nonsense about?"


    Night Fei Mo has always been arrogant, self-sustaining with royal blood. Now he can''t accept that he is not the son of Emperor Ming, nor can he accept that his name is not right.


    He shook his head with all his strength: "no! I am the son of my father. How could Wei Litang be my father? "


    "Non ink..." The Queen''s eyes glided over the tense look. She held the hand of night Fei Mo, and saw that his mood seemed to be calmer, "listen to the explanation of the empress mother."


    "Is that true?" At this time, a solemn, stern voice came from behind, accompanied by heavy breathing.The Queen''s body was so stiff that she almost thought she had heard the illusion. She wanted to bite off her tongue. She turned hard and saw a bright yellow emperor standing at the door of the cell.


    He didn''t know how long he had been standing here, or how long he had heard. The eldest princess stood beside the emperor with a food box in her hand. Her face was full of shock.


    The jailer followed him and looked at the queen in embarrassment, as if to express his innocence.


    "The Emperor..." The color of the Queen''s face was lost, and her face was full of horror.


    "My father..." Night Fei Mo''s heart is filled with endless panic. He fasts and gets sick just to attract the attention of the Emperor Ming. He thinks that he may have a chance to explain and be re used.


    And now


    The jailer opened the lock, and the emperor stepped in. Without saying a word, he completely ignored the queen on the side and kept his eyes on Yefei Mo''s face.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 812

    The cell was so silent that the leaves could be heard falling to the ground.


    The Ming emperor stomped to the night in front of Fei Mo, his face was gloomy, his eyes were full of dark and cold.


    He looked at night Fei Mo carefully for a long time. He raised his chin and studied his facial features carefully. As time went by, he was full of anger, and everyone around him held his breath.


    I don''t know how long after, the Ming emperor''s hand just let go of Ye Fei Mo, ye Fei Bai''s chin was pinched out two deep red dots.


    Emperor Ming slowly said: "like, really like."


    Emperor Ming always thought that night is not ink, looks like a queen, beautiful face with a kind of feminine feeling. Only now under a closer look, it is found that this pair of eyes is narrow and long, looks like Wei Li Tang.


    As if one breath suddenly couldn''t swallow, the emperor''s chest heaved violently. He turned his head and looked at the standing queen with a look of disappointment and sadness. Then he raised his hand and slapped the queen heavily.


    He felt humiliated that he was the son of heaven and had been played with so much by a woman. This slap he exhausted all his strength, voice with incomparable anger: "bitch!"


    Night Fei Mo anxiously called out: "empress mother!"


    Night is not Mo Ben''s body weak, at the moment, the whole person fainted.


    When the queen fell to the ground, she was completely bewildered. Half of her face swelled and even penetrated with blood. Because she was so frightened that she couldn''t even speak. She just looked at the emperor.


    She never thought that one day, the secret she had worked so hard to protect would be heard by the emperor.


    At this moment, how much she wished time would come back, she had never said that.


    "Father, don''t be angry..." The eldest princess was stunned for a moment, and quickly stepped forward to hold the faint Emperor Ming.


    The emperor pushed the eldest princess away and hit the queen coldly. If his eyes could kill people, the emperor would have been killed a hundred times: "I treat you well, Queen!"


    From the first time he saw the queen, he fell in love with this woman. In order to get her, he used the position of Queen. He is the emperor, the emperor that the people all over the world look up to. But in order to get her heart, he put all his heart into her body and even courted her carefully.


    She is always on the verge of separation from her, he always thought that he was not careful enough. Did not expect her heart has been hiding another man.


    "The Emperor..." Suddenly, the Queen''s eyes are tight. She climbed forward and hugged the emperor''s leg, and her voice implored, "emperor, please listen to my explanation."


    "I don''t need to listen to your explanation, so as not to dirty my ears." The emperor kicked the queen away, and he looked at her with disgust and pain: "you make me feel extremely disgusting!"


    "Come, put the queen under house arrest! I will kill them, kill them... " Emperor Ming kept repeating this sentence, and then he fainted in the dark.


    "Father, father!" The eldest princess is busy supporting the emperor. At the moment, she can''t pay attention to the empress paralyzed on the ground and the night Fei Mo who faints on the bed. She only asks people to quickly carry the emperor back to the bedroom and ask the imperial doctor to come over.


    And she ordered people to do it according to the emperor''s orders, and there was no leakage of information.


    After the Ming emperor returned to Chang''an hall, Wang Taiyi immediately gave the emperor diagnosis and treatment.


    The eldest princess asks anxiously: "father emperor can have big hindrance?"


    "The emperor was so angry that he fainted. It was no big problem. But the emperor is old after all, and his mood can''t fluctuate too much. "


    The eldest princess listened and breathed a sigh of relief.


    Duke sun was waiting on the emperor''s side. He didn''t know what happened in his cell. He made the emperor so excited.


    The emperor of Ming woke up after he fainted for half a moment.


    When the eldest princess saw him awake, she asked people to bring the warm medicine to him. She fed him one mouthful at a time: "father, the great doctor has just come. He must not be angry."


    Emperor Ming sent out all the palace people. It seemed that he was several years old in an instant. Under the light of the lamp, the silver hair on his head became more and more obvious. He still could not accept the fact: "why did she betray me? How dare she do such a thing?"


    "Maybe..." The eldest princess''s hand''s movement pauses, "the father emperor hears wrong, what misunderstanding does this have?"


    Emperor Ming looked ahead: "at that time, you were also around. What did you hear?"


    The eldest princess hesitated for a moment. "Maybe my daughter heard me wrong."


    The emperor sneered, and there was no feeling at the bottom of his eyes: "you don''t have to push them off."


    The eldest princess sighed a long time and mentioned intentionally or unintentionally: "I''ll send my daughter to the Dafo temple tomorrow to burn incense and worship Buddha. I only wish the Buddha can protect our royal family. It''s hard to avoid bad luck in recent events. "


    The emperor waved his hand, indicating that the eldest princess didn''t have to go on: "it''s just that it''s not suitable to publicize it."


    "My daughter knows. She''s absolutely tight lipped."


    After the emperor fell asleep, the eldest princess got up and went back to the princess mansion. When the eldest princess returned to the gate of the princess''s mansion, a maid welcomed her and said respectfully, "the eldest princess.""Is he there?" The eldest princess looked at the room with hope. It seemed that there was a lamp burning inside, and there was a shadow hidden in it.


    The maid nodded and lowered her voice: "Mr. Liu is waiting for the princess in the house."


    The smile in the eyes of the eldest princess could not be hidden. She had a sweet smile on her lips, and her face was charming. She seemed to be back in her 28th year, who was still in the spring.


    The eldest princess quickened her steps towards the house. Her steps were light. She didn''t feel like this for a long time. She wanted to meet someone and be with him all the time.


    The eldest princess went back to the room and lit the dim yellow candle. Liu ronghua leaned back on the back of her chair and looked out of the window with a vague look. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    He looked calm and distant, clearly he was sitting in front of her, but she felt that he was so far away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 813

    "Rong Hua." The eldest princess looked at his good-looking side face and couldn''t help but cry. Her voice was gentle and moving.


    Liu ronghua turned his head lightly, and his face was gentle as water. With a light smile on his lips, he said, "is the princess back?"


    "Are you waiting for me?" The eldest princess looked at him in amazement. Since the death of her son-in-law, the eldest princess always has a straight face. Now she touches his sight. Her face is as delicate as peach blossom, and her whole life has moved a lot.


    Liu ronghua nodded, and a glimmer flashed through his eyes.


    The eldest princess''s heart was beating and rippling. She Shi Shi ran to Liu ronghua''s side, Liu ronghua has already poured tea for her: "how come back so late today?"


    The eldest princess reached for the tea. Her hand touched his hand, and she did not let it go, but held it.


    She looked at him affectionately, as if to carve him into her heart.


    For the first time, she had such a obsession that she wanted to get a person, no matter who he was or what kind of identity he was.


    Six months ago, Liu ronghua fled to the princess mansion when he was chased. At that time, he was bloody, pale and almost unconscious.


    The eldest princess knew him and knew that he had a lot of friendship with Fei Bai.


    She saved him and covered him out of humanitarianism.


    Because Liu ronghua was seriously injured, he stayed here.


    In the process of getting along with each other, the eldest princess found that Liu ronghua was not only good at medical skills, but also proficient in chess, and even had brilliant literary talent. Also do not know when, the eldest princess found that in addition to his appreciation, there are other thoughts.


    She began to yearn to be alone with him and to see him every day.


    Liu ronghua occasionally leaves for a few days, but he often comes back to look for her.


    There was no vow between the two, but the eldest princess recognized him. She also saw the tenderness in his eyes. The eldest princess began to understand Liu ronghua. After knowing that his pursuer was the queen, she also shared his hatred against the queen.


    Princess put an eyeliner in the palace, and if wind sways grass, it will all fall into her ears.


    The eldest princess took a sip of tea, and her beautiful eyes showed a proud look: "the father ordered that no one should see the sixth brother. Today, until the queen wants to see the sixth brother, I will lead my father to go. I didn''t expect that Do you know what I heard? "


    Liu ronghua looked at her curiously: "what did you hear?"


    The eldest princess told Liu ronghua exactly what she had heard in her cell.


    Liu ronghua was not surprised to hear the result.


    His brow frowned slightly, and the eldest princess could not understand what he meant: "why, are you not happy? Now the six princes of the queen are under house arrest, and no one will pursue you any more. "


    There is still half a word, the eldest princess did not say, after that they can be fair and aboveboard together. She would ask her father to make him her son-in-law.


    Liu ronghua was silent for a long time: "I want to tell you a story. Would you like to hear it?"


    The princess nodded her head.


    Gradually, the sky began to light up, and the morning light was dim.


    Su Ying was half asleep and half awake when she heard the green mark calling softly at the door: "Lord, the emperor ordered you to enter the palace."


    Yefei Bailey got up and dressed. Su Ying opened her eyes hazardly and wanted to ask what she wanted to ask. Yefeibai twisted the quilt corner for her and leaned over her lips to kiss. Her voice was sexy and hoarse: "it''s still early. You can sleep a little more."


    "Well." Such things happen occasionally, so Su Ying didn''t pay special attention to it. She took his hand and touched his palm. Her head tilted and fell asleep again.


    After he went to the palace, he didn''t come back until it was getting dark. Only his servant came back and reported: "princess, please eat first. He can come back later."


    The night is getting deeper and deeper, and the night is not white or has not come back.


    Su Ying lies on the bed and turns off the light. The night was silent, as if it were calm. Su Ying lies on the bed and rolls to the opposite side, always has a kind of bad feeling in the heart, seems to have the wind and rain to come.


    Su Ying began to think that the Ming emperor left the night not white all day, is in kind what important thing, otherwise how so late still can''t come.


    At this time, two little buns outside quietly called a mother.


    Su Ying gets up and opens the door, and sees Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian wearing thin clothes at the door, holding the bear pillow she made for them.


    Su Ying quickly let them in and shut the door: "be careful of freezing."


    Su Ying rubbed the two children''s heads and poked them in the cheek: "why don''t you sleep?"


    Su Xiaorui coquettishly pulled Su Ying''s sleeve: "Dad is not at home. We are afraid that our mother is afraid, so we will come to sleep with her mother!"


    Night small read holding pillow standing, a pair of because my brother is coming, so I also follow the expression.


    Su Ying led the two children to bed, covered them with quilts, and looked at them in a funny way: "it can''t be that you two are afraid, so you want to sleep with your mother?"


    Su Xiaorui buried his whole body in the quilt, only showing a pair of bright eyes: "Hmm!"Night small read to look at Su Ying, seriously said: "mother, we just want to sleep with you."


    "Good." Su Ying lies down beside them with a smile and reaches out to hold the two children in her arms.


    "Mother, why don''t you sleep? Is it also because of fear? "


    "No, it''s just that your father didn''t come back and was worried."


    "Oh." Su Xiaorui said meaningfully, "your mother should hold your father to sleep."


    Su Ying


    But at the same time, Su Ying worried in the bottom of her heart, is really about to happen, so the two children dare not sleep alone?


    Two children sleep beside her, Su Ying tells them a story, only half of the story, the two children went to sleep, breathing evenly and long.


    The night outside is still quiet, even there is no wind.


    Su Ying had a restless night''s sleep, dreaming of strange dreams until early in the morning.


    Just at this time Su Xiaorui woke up and couldn''t lie down. He twisted around in bed. Su Ying hit him on the butt: "don''t move."


    Su Xiaorui frivolously rubbed Su Ying: "Mom, I''m hungry! Let''s have breakfast together


    Su Ying didn''t like to pat him on the buttocks: "OK."


    Su Ying dressed the two children and finished washing. The three had just eaten something. Green mark ran in from outside in a panic: "princess, it''s not good. We are surrounded by soldiers


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 814

    "What''s going on?" Su Ying sees green mark facial expression panic uneasiness, eyebrow slightly twist.


    The green mark gasped heavily and said out of breath: "it''s general Wei. He took 3000 soldiers to surround our Huai palace. It''s the king who rebelled


    Three thousand soldiers? Su Ying''s heart cluttered a, she naturally would not believe that the night is not white to do such treacherous, disloyal things. But now she has no bottom in her heart, the night is not white, and she does not come back. Is something wrong?


    At the time of danger, the previous uneasy mood also slowly settled down. Su Ying''s dark eyes show light, just like glass on the ice. Her face is calm and calm.


    "Mother..." The two children had a good time eating and were still telling jokes to amuse Su Ying. They listened to the Green Mark''s words, their eyes all stare round, "now what to do?"


    The two children are simple by nature and don''t know what rebellion means. They just vaguely judged the seriousness of the matter from Su Ying''s look.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a chill. She rubbed the heads of her two children and quickly made a decision: "Hongbo, you go to inform the nurse to take the children to the cellar. Green mark, take Xiaorui and Xiaonian with her. There are still some food and drink in the cellar, which can support for ten days


    Previously, the cellar was built to store some perishable things, but now it comes in handy.


    Red wave Lian rushed to inform the nurse, but green mark asked Su Ying in a confused way: "princess, what about you? Don''t you come into the cellar with us


    "Always leave someone to preside over the overall situation in the mansion, otherwise the house will be in chaos."


    If all the people in the house disappear, there will be a large number of people outside, and the cellar will be turned out sooner or later. It is better for her to stay outside and procrastinate.


    "The maidservant will stay here with the princess." The Lord is not in the mansion now. Green mark thinks of so many soldiers outside, and he has no idea.


    She refused to leave, just wanted to stay with Su Ying.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian also firmly expressed their ideas. With a firm look in their eyes, Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian said: "we all want to stay here with our mother."


    The two children refused to leave, holding Su Ying''s hand. Su Ying looked at the two children helplessly. Then she stiffened her face and said seriously and seriously, "my mother will surely have a way out of danger. But if you two stay by your mother''s side and your mother has to be distracted to take care of you, the result may be different. "


    There was a faint cry from the soldiers outside. Su Xiaorui''s face shows uneasiness, eyes full of tears, small hands tightly grasp Su Ying''s sleeve, grasp white: "I want my mother to accompany us."


    Su Ying is staring at the two children deeply, just thinking about whether to chop the two children dizzy, let green mark and red wave one by one.


    Ye Xiaonian was silent for a long time, pursed his lips and comforted Xiaorui: "even if we are outside, we can''t help my mother. It''s better to go first and let my mother feel at ease."


    Green mark also want to say what, Su Ying glared at her, green mark dare not speak again, she also knew that he could not make trouble at this time.


    After the children were successfully transferred to a safe place, Su Ying gently breathed a sigh of relief and took the time to set off a fireworks bomb in the backyard.


    At this time, a servant came running over in a panic: "princess, it''s not good. They''re going to break in."


    Su Ying''s eyes narrowed slightly, shooting out a startling light: "my princess, go and have a look."


    Su Ying went to the door with his servants, and heard a middle-aged man''s majestic voice through a door: "ladies and gentlemen, just now my general has received an urgent report, and the night is not white, forcing the palace to murder the emperor and conspiring against the emperor. What a crime he has done


    Do not know who is stirring up, soon a soldier yelled: "disorderly officials and thieves, everyone will be punished!"


    "Attack huaiwang''s house, attack huaiwang''s house!"


    Sound, sentence, momentum like a rainbow.


    Nowadays, hundreds of servants and guards of the mansion are almost all at the door, each with weapons in their hands. You can see from everyone''s expression that everyone is very nervous at the moment.


    The housekeeper was anxious, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    He saw Su Ying come over and said in a low voice, "princess, what should I do now?"


    Su Ying looked coldly at the vermilion gate in front of her. Her voice was like a glacier: "open the door!"


    "But princess, we..."


    Housekeeper also want to persuade again, Su Ying light way: "according to I say to do."


    Su Ying''s eyes are shining with a different look. Her lips are slightly hooked, showing a calm and calm look. The housekeeper only thinks that looking at her like this, she only feels that she gives people an indescribable and stable power.


    The door was slowly opened, Su Ying saw the man at the head. He was dressed in military uniform and rode on a tall black horse. His face was full of dignity and pride.


    Su Ying had not seen him before, but also quickly guessed his identity Wei Li Tang. When she was looking at him, he was also looking at her. His eyes were long and narrow, and his pupils were full of cold, hatred and bloodthirsty.Wei Litang saw the gate of Huai palace open and a young woman came out of it. She stood there with an air of compulsion. In the face of these three thousand generals, she did not show any timidity, her eyes were as dazzling as black diamonds.


    Wei Litang''s lips sparked a sneer, it is indeed a powerful role, but no matter how powerful it is, she is just a woman. Since ancient times, many beauties have been in trouble. Since the woman in front of her can make ye feibai fascinated, if he holds her, then the Last Assassin''s mace of Ming emperor will lose its effect.


    Wei Li Tang''s right hand was raised, and the team behind him was suddenly silent.


    All the servants and bodyguards in the mansion are in front of Su Ying, forming a protective net. In Wei Li Tang''s eyes, the irony is stronger. However, in his eyes, such a small number of people are nothing but Mantis.


    If there is a real fight, these people in front of him are just mole ants, and the soldiers behind him can step down the Huai palace as soon as possible.


    Wei Li Tang has been in the army for nearly 20 years. He has been strengthening himself and cultivating his own power. He had been plotting to usurp the throne. Yesterday, he heard a secret message from the palace that the queen was also under secret house arrest. He knew that the east window incident had happened, and it was his turn next.


    Therefore, he planned ahead of time. He had made all preparations for this plan. Naturally, he was absolutely safe. In addition to the 3000 soldiers he had brought over, another 50000 soldiers had secretly controlled the whole capital last night.


    Now, the purpose of coming to attack huaiwang''s house is to find a person who can help him to ascend the throne smoothly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 815

    At the moment, some soldiers rode over, attached to Wei Li Tang''s ear and said something.


    Wei Li Tang''s face changed slightly, and he looked at Su Ying coldly. When he communicated with the queen before, the queen mentioned that Su Ying was a very evil person, and she had to be beaten to death with a stick, and she could never be given a chance to turn over.


    His soldiers have taken control of the whole capital. On the way to the palace, he wanted to capture Su Ying alive and take her to the palace to threaten yefeibai.


    Now that the situation is urgent, he can only now turn the matter over to his subordinates.


    He did not believe that, again demon woman, can resist his 3000 soldiers.


    He thought coldly in his heart: when the time comes, not only Su Ying is going to die, but also several children who are not white at night, as well as hundreds of people from all over the huaiwang mansion, he wants them to die!


    No one can stop his ambition, no one can fight against him.


    Su Ying and Wei Li Tang did not directly face up to see him turn the horse head to leave quickly. Su Ying eyes a jump, in the heart feel a sigh of relief.


    Now the leader is Chen Shu, the right hand of Wei Li Tang. He has always followed Wei Li Tang''s orders. He was tall and ferocious. At this time, he gave an order: "take Princess Huai away! Princess Huai shares a common hatred with the king of Huai. She is also a disorderly official and a thief. "


    "Who dares?" Su Ying opened her mouth coldly. She glanced at the people in front of her. It was this light look that made people tremble. They have never seen such eyes, cruel, bloodthirsty. There was no trace of temperature in her deep and indifferent eyes. She looked at Chen Shu coldly, with a look of contempt in her eyes. "You helped the tyrants and conspired against general Wei. Do you have a good idea about this


    Chen Shu''s eyes flashed a hint of shame: "don''t listen to this enchantress nonsense."


    Su Ying''s sight swept over every soldier''s body: "his highness Huai Wang went north to fight at first, and ate and lived with everyone. What kind of character is he? I want everyone to understand. How could he do such a wicked thing? General Wei is ambitious and covetous for the throne. Have you ever doubted that he deceives the emperor and deceives the upper and lower levels? "


    The old tree turned red with anger.


    Su Ying went on, his voice was cold: "now the emperor is in his prime of life, and there are 300000 guards in Beijing. Since ancient times, the Wei army has been defeated, and you will die without a burial place. At that time, your wife and children will be buried with them. "


    These soldiers have always been loyal to general Wei, now they hear Su Ying''s words, there is a flicker of hesitation on their faces.


    Chen Shu was stunned and said in a loud voice: "when the demon girl is dying, do you want to get rid of the accusation? We will defend the emperor to the death and get rid of the rest of the party. "


    Chen Shu''s eyes were grim and cold. General Wei promised them gold, silver and jewelry, and they had a bright future.


    His order was just given, and all the soldiers rushed up in a fierce manner.


    The housekeeper hurriedly escorted Su Ying back to the Huai palace and said in a flustered voice, "princess, you should go and hide first."


    The bodyguards of huaiwang mansion are also well trained and have excellent martial arts skills. However, there are so many soldiers in front of them that they are outnumbered and hard to resist.


    Su Ying heard the sound of the two weapons outside, and the whole face sank.


    If it goes on like this, it will only be a matter of time before the whole Huai palace is captured.


    She has never been through such a large number of battles, so such a fight can not be hard, only by wisdom.


    Under the long sleeves, her hands clenched hard, and her beautiful face showed a fierce incomparable anger. At the moment, she is careful of the safety of the night is not white, careful of the two children will not be obedient to run out, she allows them to have an accident, also can not allow their own accident!


    She was silent for a long time, and soon her attention was fixed. There was a sly look in her eyes.


    Whispered in the steward''s ear two times, the Housekeeper will come over immediately.


    When Su Ying was hot in summer, he ordered people to make water guns for Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian. Although it was a simple device made of bamboo tube, it was even heavy. However, because the shooting is far away and the operation is simple, the two children still play with each other and often get wet.


    Later, other children in the mansion also liked it. Su Ying made more than 20 of them to have a good time.


    However, Su Xiaorui thinks that this is unique to huaiwangfu, and they are not allowed to take it away. Therefore, the water gun can only be restricted to the king of huaiwang mansion.


    Now they are few. If you can fill the water gun with poison, you may be able to solve the urgent problem, bluff them and delay some time.


    Su Ying in the fastest speed to prepare the poison liquid, ordered the strong men of the mansion to climb up the besieged city, to the soldiers outside.


    This kind of poison is very poisonous. It was prepared by the dark and white Pavilion at night. Su Ying once asked for two small bottles in case of emergency. Unexpectedly, it was also used today.


    After purification, two bottles of this kind of poison liquid can be prepared into two buckets. Although the quantity is not large, it can withstand some time. As long as a little bit of it touches the skin, the skin will fester and itch. If it flows into the body through the blood, it will die soon.


    The servants of the mansion have seen two young masters play with each other. They fill up the water with water guns and immediately shoot at the Wei army outside.Wei Jun outside had the upper hand at the beginning, but soon the soldiers who were contaminated by the poison liquid fell to the ground. Ouch, ouch, they kept rolling.


    The skin was stained with poison water, itching, scratching the heart and lung. They kept scratching with their hands, hoping to get a whole piece of skin off.


    If they don''t grasp, it''s OK. Once they break, the poison will seep into their blood and flow into their bodies.


    Su Ying made a mystery again and ordered people to release words: "this kind of poison will not only kill people, but also infect them. If anyone infects a corpse, he will die invincible!"


    Previously, these soldiers were brave enough to rush forward, but when they saw the horror of the soldiers in front of them, they all hesitated and hesitated.


    If they can rush in and kill the people who poisoned the water, they may still have a chance. However, they have to solve the hundreds of bodyguards guarding the gate of huaiwang mansion. This is also a problem. I''m afraid they have been contaminated by poisonous water before they get close.


    The power of poisonous water is so powerful that some soldiers who are not afraid of death rush up and fall to the ground quickly.


    Chen Shu had never seen such an evil family. He was a little silly for a moment. His blue veins burst out in his hands, and he only knew to shout: "kill! Kill! Kill


    "General Chen Shen, what to do?" Some soldiers did not dare to approach Chen Shu from afar. For a moment, all the soldiers retreated far away and did not dare to continue to die.


    Su Ying looks at the poison liquid in the bucket is not much, her face is dignified, if they attack again, how to do?


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 816

    "What is this doing?" At this time, Su Ying heard a woman''s voice outside, like the voice of a princess.


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed with curiosity. What did the eldest princess do at this time? Her heart slightly tightened. Although there were many soldiers killed and wounded outside, the number was there after all. If they hijacked the princess, the consequences would be unimaginable!


    The servant, who had been observing the movement outside, leaned over to Su Ying and said, "princess, the eldest princess is here. She seems to have brought many people."


    Su Ying nodded: "I heard the voice, you are ready to prevent them against the princess."


    After a while, Su Ying didn''t hear her clearly. After a while, she heard the voice of the eldest princess at the door: "presumptuous. It''s really against heaven. Even the princess dares to stop it!"


    "Princess, you can''t enter! The king of Huai planned to rebel and kill the Emperor... "


    "Shut up! The princess came out of the palace just now. My father is in good health and is discussing important matters of the court with the king of Huai


    "This..."


    "As soldiers, you do not defend the country, but you spread rumors and make trouble here. What should you do?" The princess has a royal demeanor, and her voice is full of air. She said in a violent voice, "get out of the way


    At the moment, the servant said to Su Ying, "princess, the soldiers are bluffing by the princess and give the princess a way."


    The eldest princess came closer and said to the humanity behind her, "you are all guarding outside."


    When the housekeeper heard the princess coming, he carefully opened a crack to let her in.


    After the princess closed the door, the housekeeper quickly closed the door.


    Su Ying looked out at the crack and saw a lot of corpses lying on the ground. The soldiers were standing far away, in a neat line, as if they were still watching something.


    The people who followed the eldest princess were also mighty. There were about a hundred people standing outside according to the instructions of the princess.


    Today, the eldest princess is dressed in full dress, and her long red dress is winding down the ground. The village bears a graceful curve. Her face looks like peach blossom with delicate make-up. Su Ying understood her intention. She wanted to let these soldiers know that Emperor Ming was not only alive, but also alive.


    The eldest princess holds Su Ying''s hands. Her hands are cold and slightly trembling. Su Ying knew that her heart was not as calm as her face.


    "Shadow son, I see so many soldiers outside, I am worried to death!" she said


    Su Ying met up and frowned slightly: "elder sister Huang, how did you come?"


    The eldest princess''s face gradually showed a dignified look, she whispered: "general Wei rebelled, his army almost controlled the whole capital."


    Su Ying''s face sank down: "the situation has become so serious?"


    "More than that?" The eldest princess took a deep breath, and water mist appeared in her eyes, and she was about to shed tears: "when my father heard that general Wei was rebellious, he was so angry that he heard that his grandmother was seriously ill. All of a sudden, he fainted. After the diagnosis of Taiyi It is said that half of his father''s body may be unconscious in the future... "


    Su Ying Dun, throat seems to be blocked by what, the emperor half body paralysis: "how can it be like this?"


    "Now feibai supports the overall situation in the palace against the Wei army. He is very worried about you, but he has to stay in the palace


    Su Ying collected her look and looked straight ahead: "I understand."


    If ye feibai leaves at a critical moment, the palace will soon fall.


    "Now all the news in the palace has been blocked. I don''t know what the situation is."


    Su Ying''s heart can''t help but miss a beat.


    Su Ying took a look at the Princess: "now people are in a panic. How can elder sister Huang come here in person? What if something should happen? "


    The eldest princess''s face seems a little unnatural, a little red: "is not white, let me protect you." She stopped and said, "my father once rewarded me with three hundred bodyguards to protect the princess''s house. Fortunately, I can''t come to the end, and I can resist for a period of time."


    Su Ying looked at the princess''s specious, shy look, and a trace of doubt flashed in her eyes. How could she always feel wrong.


    Without giving Su Ying too much time to think about it, Chen Shuhong''s voice came from outside: "the eldest princess has already taken refuge in the Huai King''s palace, and has conspired against the emperor together with the birds of a feather in his palace. Go in and kill


    The eldest princess''s face froze.


    Su Ying''s eyes are covered in the eyelashes, and they are cold in the sun.


    The three hundred bodyguards of the eldest princess took part in the struggle. After several battles, all the poisons were used up.


    I don''t know if the Wei army discovered this, and they began to move forward bravely.


    The gate did not know when it was destroyed. The two gates fell straight to the ground, and soldiers rushed in from time to time.


    The sound of fighting and shouting is full of ears. The intention of killing and the smell of blood are coming. The war is in chaos outside the door, and the scene is very chaotic.


    At this time, a few bodyguards fell down, and a gap appeared in the protection. Many soldiers took advantage of the loophole to rush in, ready to approach Su Ying and princess, trying to take Su Ying away."Protect the princess!"


    "Protect the princess!"


    There are bodyguards in a high voice, the princess looked at the soldiers towards themselves and Su Ying, her body did not become rigid.


    The eldest princess tried to say something, but no one was listening to her.


    When the eldest princess was still in a daze, she saw Su Ying''s hand draw a radian in the air, and the cold light flashed. She has not seen how Su Ying is under the hand, in front of the soldier''s neck artery has been cut, blood donation splashed her face.


    She opened her mouth, smelling the smell of blood, unable to say a word, and a flash of fear and appreciation flashed through her eyes.


    Su Ying''s toes slightly pick, pick up the long knife on the ground, hold it in her hand and put it on the princess''s hand: "elder sister Huang, we can''t do anything!"


    Su Ying protects the princess as much as possible. Her face looks like Luocha from hell. Her whole body exudes a kind of awe that can''t be ignored. She is best at close combat. Her movements are neat and lethal.


    Fortunately, the soldiers wanted to capture her alive, so they didn''t kill her. She had such a chance.


    But in a moment, most of the bodyguards around were killed and wounded. The blood was constantly flowing on the ground, which was very shocking. The air was full of disgusting bloody smell.


    It is a knife toward Su Ying, Su Ying tried to block, at this time her eyes a jump, suddenly see a small figure behind the pillar not far away!


    It''s Xiaorui!


    Su Ying''s heart sank, and a kind of groundless fear climbed into her heart. At this time, she saw that night Xiaonian covered Su Xiaorui''s mouth and dragged him to the post. Before Su Ying could breathe a sigh of relief, she only felt a murderous spirit attacking her behind her.


    Su Ying has not yet responded, a red shadow toward her, the eldest princess for her to block the sword, the knife from the shoulder has been across her back, blood donation soaked her bright red dress.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 817

    "Sister Huang!" Su Ying was shocked, the cold light flashed in front of her eyes, and her face was full of helpless look. She stabbed the other person''s chest with the blade of a knife and slapped him away.


    Princess slowly fell to the ground, delicate makeup can not cover her pale.


    At this time, countless shadows in black appeared in the sky. They fell like ghosts and surrounded Su Ying and the princess to protect them.


    Su Ying finally sees the killer of dark Pavilion appear, her heart also set some. Everything here can be left to them. Her eyes are very cold: "do not drop, do not stay!"


    "Elder sister Huang..." Su Ying picked up the princess and carefully examined her wound. Her wound was very deep, and the meat inside almost turned out. It looked very shocking.


    I think the soldier didn''t put a heavy hand on her, so her life was not in danger.


    The eldest princess has never suffered such pain since she was a child. She lay weakly in Su Ying''s arms, her eyes a little moist, Leng Leng looked at a direction, vaguely asked: "shadow, will I die?"


    "No! You''re going to be OK. " Su Ying''s firm tone makes her seem to be more stable. Su Ying''s body is just taking the wound healing medicine. She will now daub all the powder on the princess.


    Anyway, she had to stop the blood first.


    "Ah When the medicine was just sprinkled, the princess felt a sharp pain in her heart, and she could not help crying out.


    Su Ying''s eyes are red: "Why are you so stupid?"


    A smile appeared on the weak face of the eldest princess. Her eyes were blurred and moved: "you are the person he cares about most. I can''t let you have anything."


    Su Ying didn''t react for a moment, thinking that the "he" in her mouth was night non white.


    After saying this sentence, the eldest princess fell into a coma.


    The killers in the dark pavilion are like a black whirlwind. They are highly skilled in martial arts and are proficient in the art of assassination. When they are killed, they are wounded. For a moment, the blood of huaiwang mansion is splashed into a river.


    One by one, the soldiers fell to the ground, and their death was terrible.


    They have never thought before, Mantis Catch Cicadas, yellow finches.


    When Chen Shu first attacked the Huai palace, he thought it was easy to capture Su Ying. But later, he was killed and injured by poison. Now, there are killers in the dark Pavilion. He watched the soldiers fall down one by one, and his 3000 soldiers and horses were already crying all over the country in an instant.


    He had never seen such a strange scene in many years of war. He could not help but crack his eyes and make his face very ugly.


    Chen Shu is well-informed and immediately responds that they have offended people who should not be provoked!


    The dark Pavilion is a dark pavilion that makes people afraid!


    It never occurred to him that one day he would fight against these murderous killers. It is said that the head of the dark Pavilion is a fierce figure, and these killers have undergone inhuman training and are extremely cruel.


    How could they stand on the errand of Princess Huai? Are they closely related?


    There was no time for Chen Shu to think about this simple and perhaps profound problem. He had no time to dodge. A ghost figure appeared behind him like lightning, and the sword went into his chest from behind and burst his heart!


    After Chen Shu was killed, the remaining soldiers did not dare to fight again, and they all put down their weapons and fled.


    Huaiwang''s mansion was quiet, and there was no sound at all. It was as if it had been washed with blood. There were limbs and corpses everywhere.


    A breeze was blowing, and the smell of blood mixed with the smell of soil.


    Someone gave an order, and the body in the mansion disappeared as quickly as possible.


    "Sister in law!" At this time, a black figure flashed to Su Ying''s side. Su Ying heard a familiar and pleasant voice can not help but a Leng, and so on this person took off the yarn, Su Ying found that he was Ouyang Liuyun.


    Previously, all the frightful look on his body disappeared. Instead, he had a funny face: "sister-in-law, are you ok?"


    Su Ying looked at him curiously: "how is it you?"


    "Naturally, it''s for the sake of my sister-in-law." Ouyang Liuyun smile like a fox, and then a flash of worry in Feng Mou, "are you hurt?"


    Ouyang Liuyun doesn''t say it''s OK. As soon as she says Su Ying, she finds several wounds on her body. She can''t help but say, "how can you come so slowly? Almost killed, OK


    "It''s very fast to gather 500 people in a short time, OK?" Ouyang Liuyun squinted at Su Ying with a look of injustice on his face.


    Su Ying didn''t want to pay attention to him at all, and carefully helped the princess well: "come and take the handle."


    "Mother, sobbing..." Finally, Su Xiaorui, who is released by night Xiaonian, runs towards Su Ying and bumps into Su Ying.


    Also do not know what he hit the wound, Su Ying gently hiss.


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t feel it. He just hugs Su Ying''s thigh. He looked up and cried like a tearful man: "mother, I thought I could hardly see you, Wuwuwuwu It''s very dangerous. Wuwuwu... "Su Ying wanted to reprimand the two children, but came out of the cellar at such a critical time.


    But as soon as he saw Su Xiaorui crying so sad, and looking at the night Xiaonian and the green mark weeping silently behind him, her heart suddenly softened and she couldn''t help sighing: "OK, isn''t your mother OK now? Will you let go of your mother and help your aunt in? "


    Su Xiaorui said childishly, "no, I want to hold my mother."


    Su Ying:


    Su Ying just wanted to persuade him again when he heard a voice from behind: "I''ll come..."


    Su Ying turned her head and saw Liu ronghua in white. His face was gentle and spring breeze. When his eyes fell on the princess who was leaning on Su Ying, his face was as cool as autumn wind.


    "Brother!" Su Ying only feels surprised to see him. She really doesn''t know where to look for a doctor at this time.


    "I''ll take her in first." Liu ronghua holds the eldest princess in his arms from Su Ying''s hand and quickly walks towards the inner courtyard.


    Ouyang Liuyun stood beside Su Ying, looking at the back of Liu ronghua''s departure and touching the bright and clean bottom. His lips showed an evil and inexplicable smile: "how do I feel that this is not right?"


    Su Xiaorui stopped tears at the moment, but also forced to nod: "I also feel wrong."


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Xiaorui: "did you also find it?"


    Su Xiaorui hesitated to say: "Uncle holding aunt''s nervous appearance is like father''s holding mother''s..."


    Su Ying couldn''t help staring at this big and small, really felt that his son would be damaged by Ouyang Liuyun: "now this is not the key point, OK?"


    Su Ying finished this sentence, not from Leng for a moment, she suddenly some understand the big Princess mouth that "he" is who.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 818

    The dark pavilion was dealing with the bodies in the courtyard.


    Two thousand soldiers from outside the Huai palace came under the orders of night Fei Bai, and protected the inner and outer layers of the Huai palace so tightly that no fly could fly in.


    Inside, Liu ronghua heals the eldest princess. Su Ying, Ouyang Liuyun and the two children all go to the room.


    The eldest princess was lying on the bed with her pale face and closed eyes. Her slender jade hand unconsciously grabbed Liu ronghua''s dress, and seemed to have great trust in him.


    Su Ying and Ouyang Liuyun see this scene, they look at each other.


    When the danger was relieved, Ouyang Liuyun raised a radian beside his lips and winked at Liu ronghua: "Mr. ronghua, tell us what is going on?"


    Without saying a word, Liu ronghua carefully dealt with the wound of the eldest princess. Then cover the princess with a thin quilt, pull out her hand and carefully put it into the quilt.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes flashed clearly. He and Liu ronghua had known each other for many years. Liu ronghua is a gentle and graceful person, and also a miracle doctor, who can save the dying and heal the wounded. In fact, he is a man of unsmiliarity and indifference. In addition to Su Ying, he has never seen him show such a gentle look to other people.


    Liu ronghua stood up. He didn''t seem to hear the meaning of Ouyang Liuyun. There was a dignified expression between his eyebrows: "I went to the palace to diagnose and treat the emperor. The emperor is half paralyzed after a stroke. I''m afraid it will be difficult to stand up in the future. "


    Or Su Xiaorui recently came back to his senses. His face showed a sad look, and his eyes suddenly turned red: "emperor grandfather..."


    Night small read silent, face is also sad.


    Su Ying understood Liu ronghua''s medical skills and sighed deeply. Since he had come to such a conclusion, Emperor Ming was afraid that he would stay in bed all year round.


    "When the Wei army forced the palace, the emperor was very angry and ordered people to kill the queen." When Liu ronghua said this, his pupils were slightly constricted, and there was a look of hatred and hatred in his eyes.


    Su Ying also has a kind of pain and pleasure, but in her mind quickly emerged the night non white face: "feibai he Do you know? "


    Liu Rong Wharton said: "feibai is in front of us But I think we should know by now. "


    For a moment, there was no sound in the room. No matter how many bad things the queen has done, how hateful. And no matter how weak the feelings between her and ye feibai, she is the biological mother of yefeibai after all.


    Su Ying was puzzled: "why did my father want to kill the queen? Just because the queen is general Wei''s sister? If so, does he not hate Fei Bai and Fei Mo? "


    This secret is known to the eldest princess and to Liu ronghua.


    Now, he is not prepared to say. Feibai is now the only prince of the Ming Dynasty, the prince, and the future emperor. He should not have a life history that has been criticized by others, and the world should not be allowed to guess whether he is of royal blood.


    Now that the queen is dead and her mother has a great revenge, let this secret be buried in the ground for a long time.


    Several people sat in the room and waited in silence. After a while, greenmark brought some food: "princess, you haven''t eaten anything for a long time. Please eat something first."


    Su Ying couldn''t help but ask, "where are the three children?"


    "The nurse has coaxed them to sleep. She has brought them out and is sleeping in the room."


    Su Ying reassured a, she didn''t eat much in the morning, and now she found that she was starving. Su Ying will eat to Liu ronghua, Ouyang Liuyun and two children''s hands, she just want to eat, found that everyone is staring at her.


    Su Ying said curiously, "what''s the matter?"


    "Mother, would you like to wash your face first?" Su Xiaorui didn''t feel anything before, but now he found that his mother''s hair was scattered, the blood on his face was dry, his clothes were ragged, and there were bloodstains everywhere. He looked extremely embarrassed.


    Su Ying ate a few mouthfuls, stood up, let green mark take her to make up.


    Su Ying went out of the room and found that the sky was getting dark. Outside, the ground was clean and quiet, as if nothing had happened.


    Green mark gently backward sucks a mouthful: "princess, before really good frightening people."


    After master Xiaorui runs out, she also follows out. Looking at the scene like that, she can''t move, but she can''t help.


    "Everything will be OK." Su Ying can only comfort in this way, she sent people have no news, her heart is always hanging in the air. However, no news is good news, at least it means nothing is wrong.


    "The Lord will come back safely." Green Mark says in a low voice, "Wang Fei, go to have a bath first."


    Su Ying nodded. Before she took a few steps, her eyes suddenly jumped.


    A tall and slender figure appeared at the door. He walked towards him quickly, his black hair dancing with the wind and winding. His eyes are cold and solemn. At the moment, he is like the sun in the night, with a dignified manner all over his body, as if he were a king in the world, giving people a sense of oppression.


    "Not white..." Su Ying Na cried out. She almost blinked in disbelief.He came back, safe and sound.


    The next moment, the night is not white has appeared like lightning in Su Ying''s side, will su Ying mercilessly in the arms.


    Green mark called Wang Ye, dropped his eyes and quickly retreated.


    Night Fei''s face was close to her face, breathing a little heavy, he looked at her in horror. His long fingers caressed her face, her body inch by inch.


    Along the way, the body has been dealt with cleanly, and he still sensitively smell the strong bloody gas.


    Su Ying in front of her looks really terrible. Her whole body is covered with blood, and her bun is a little scattered. She is injured in several places and covered with white gauze. He asked her dryly, "does it hurt?"


    "I''m fine." Su Ying tightly hugged him, greedily smelled the smell on his body, "what about you, how is the palace now?"


    "It''s all over." Night is not white and light to cover everything in the past, he frowned and asked, "is there any other part of the body injured, let me see."


    Night is not white with Su Ying back to the room, can not help but think of the previous events.


    When he was fighting with the Wei army, the two sides were locked in a stalemate and were hard to be separated. Suddenly, a box was sent to Wei Litang.


    Wei Li Tang opened the box, night is not white, as if to see a head inside, long black hair looks very messy. Night is not white eye sharp, suddenly saw her ear has a ruby eardrop.


    The night is not white heart, he has always been used to see blood, now see this head, he actually feel a little queasy, this is his mother.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 819

    No matter how many bad things she has done, no matter how disappointed he is to her, he will hide her crime for her and refuse to hurt her life, just because she is his mother.


    But now, she was cut to reveal, put in a wooden box.


    Night is not white, at the moment the heart inexplicably complex, a hundred kinds of taste rush into the heart.


    After receiving the box, Wei Li Tang''s face turned pale and his eyes widened strangely.


    He seemed to be crazy and didn''t know what to shout at night.


    At this time, a general came after him and said some words in his ear. His face changed greatly and the whole person almost lost his sense of propriety.


    All the Deputy generals who controlled the capital have been killed and 50000 soldiers have been controlled. The 3000 soldiers who captured all the people in the Huai palace were also completely destroyed.


    Now the imperial reinforcements arrived, and he had no advantage.


    Even if the Ming emperor threatened him with Fei Mo''s life, he had no way out, but he had no courage to go forward.


    what a seamless heavenly robe is, he knows or understands, why a plan of a seamless state will become a bubble, whether it is a spy in the army, or a white night too strong, or a Ming emperor too calculating.


    He didn''t know anything. He was too conceited and now he lost completely.


    Night feibai knew that Su Ying and the children were in danger of escaping, and reinforcements arrived behind him. Without any scruples, he killed the Wei army in a rout.


    Finally, general Wei was captured alive.


    After a day and a night, the night is not white, and finally ended the fight.


    When the night was not white, Emperor Ming was lying in bed. His face was ugly and half of his body couldn''t move. He looked very bad: "you are my only Prince now, and the whole world will be yours. No matter what I did, you can''t blame me. "


    Night is not white, drooping eyes: "son minister dare not."


    "What are you thinking?" Su Ying cleaned up and came out, and saw that night was not white sitting at the table slowly drinking tea, eyes calmly looking out of the window.


    "It''s all over." The night is not white to look up to see Su Ying, embrace her in the arms, caress her soft black hair.


    Su Ying should a, looking for a comfortable position to lean on his arms, will happen in the day and he said.


    Night is not white listen to her gently loose will these words, a pair of irrelevant appearance, heart micro jump.


    He could imagine how dangerous the scene was.


    He held Su Ying more tightly in his arms, and he kept kissing her cheek and ears. In the most dangerous time, he can not accompany her side, he murmured sorry.


    Su Ying held him back: "you don''t have to say I''m sorry, I''m not all right?"


    He was frightened. What if Wei Jun held Ying''er under his control, what if the knife fell on her.


    There was a touch of sullen and murderous air on his face.


    His arms involuntarily clasped, almost embedding her in his body.


    Night fell and the room was dark without lights.


    Su Ying leaned against the night in the white arms, listening to his strong and powerful voice, she suddenly did not know what to say. The rest of your life should be this feeling, calm and serene.


    I don''t know how long, Ling Feng coughed gently outside.


    Night is not white to say lightly: "come in."


    "General Wei died in prison."


    The night is not white, and lightly answers. The father and the emperor were always cruel to those who betrayed him. The empress mother and Wei Li Tang were no exception. In the end, Fei Mo could not escape. It was only a matter of time.


    "The emperor also invited the king to enter the palace."


    "I see." Night is not white to see to Su Ying, "you accompany me to go together."


    Although the fighting ended, the palace was still in a state of panic.


    Now there are Ouyang Liuyun and Liu ronghua in huaiwang mansion. Su Ying confidently entrusts the children to them. She and Yefei enter the palace.


    A small number of people walking on the road were in a state of panic. They did not know what happened in the palace a few hours ago. I only know that the number of soldiers patrolling the city is increasing, and they are constantly patrolling.


    Su Ying followed ye feibai to Chang''an hall. Some of them looked at the Ming emperor lying on the bed in disbelief. However, in just a few days, Emperor Ming became very old. I don''t know how many blows he suffered. There were many wrinkles on his face. His face, which was similar to the night, was full of frost.


    The emperor, who was always on top of the throne, turned out to be what he is now.


    She suddenly knew that no matter how fierce a person is, he will grow old one day. At that moment, he is no longer strong and can only depend on others.


    "Father." Su Ying and ye feibai made a salute to the Ming emperor.


    Emperor Ming''s voice is a little hoarse: "shadow, you also come?"


    Emperor Ming looked at her with some relief, and a look of approval flashed in his turbid eyes: "I''ve heard about it. You''re very good. I am very glad that you are a non white wife. It seems that my vision has always been good. "


    "My father..."The emperor closed his eyes and said, "I''m old. I''m very relieved to have you by my side."


    Su Ying also wanted to say something, heard the Ming emperor said: "in the future often take the children to walk around the palace, the Empress Dowager and I like these children very much."


    "Yes, father."


    "You go out first. I want to tell you something."


    Su Ying retreated out and waited outside for a long time before he saw that night was not white coming out from inside. He pursed his lips and his face was dignified.


    Back on the carriage, night feibai stretched out his hand to take Su Ying''s body and made her lean against his arms. He said in words only two people could hear: "give me ten years, and I will give you what you want."


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed a touch of surprise, and then seemed to understand what.


    The next day, it was reported in the palace that the Ming emperor was not fit for the imperial court. Ye feibai was granted the title of crown prince, acting as the supervisor of the state and the prime minister.


    Emperor Ming''s condition was sometimes good and bad. Under the diagnosis and treatment of Ouyang Liuyun, he was able to get up and walk occasionally. But after all, he is old and weak, so he can only lie in bed more and more time.


    He stayed in bed for a long time, and finally did not survive the next winter. On the second day of October the next year, Emperor Ming died.


    After that, ye feibai ascended the throne to be emperor, and granted Su Ying the title of Queen. Jianning was renamed as Dongling emperor in history.


    The night is not white, ten years of political hard work. Tax and labor should be reduced to lighten the burden of the people.


    He also provided a lot of ideas on agriculture and promoted the development of economy.


    Since then, the country is peaceful and the people are in good weather. The people live and work in peace and contentment, and the country has enjoyed unprecedented prosperity.


    There is only one queen in his harem, and it is said that the Empress Dowager is very affectionate.


    In the ten years of Jianning, the night is not white, but is located in the night Xiaonian.


    He took Su Ying to leave the palace, accompanied her to visit mountains and rivers, see the world scenery, carefree between the mountains and rivers.


    (end of text)


    < br www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 820

    After Wei general''s ambush, not long after, night Fei Mo also died in prison.


    Night Fei Mo''s death is just an excuse to the outside world. Only a few people know that the death of the sixth Prince is terrible. He puts his hand on his throat, his whole face is eerie blue, his eyes are strangely widened, and his seven holes are bleeding black.


    He was poisoned to death, but people who know it dare not say one more word. They all thought that the Ming emperor was unable to accept the scandal of incest between his son and his concubines and brought him a green hat.


    As a matter of fact, after Wei Litang''s death, some of the remaining parties were ready to stir up and made people panic. His body must not be allowed to appear in the second new year''s Eve.


    Ye feibai spent a lot of manpower and material resources in order to calm down the fighting. When the court was really stable, it was already in the cold winter, and the cold wind was blowing on his face.


    It has been snowing heavily for many days in a row, and it finally cleared up today.


    The golden sun shines warm on the earth, and the snow covering the earth, roofs and trees has melted, and the mood is getting better.


    Recently, under the diagnosis and treatment of Ouyang Liuyun, Emperor Ming''s condition has improved a lot. He can also go out occasionally, on crutches, supported by people, but he is weak, walking more will also be a little breathless.


    Su Ying saw that the Ming emperor was not able to move, so she made a wheelchair for the emperor.


    Emperor Ming was very happy when he got the chair.


    At the moment, the Ming emperor was dressed in a very thick cloak of silver fox skin, with smooth fur and no trace of impurities. He was sitting in a wheelchair. Xiao Rui pushed him to the imperial garden to bask in the sun behind him. Xiaonian walked by the emperor of Ming Dynasty and said, "grandfather, are you better recently?"


    Emperor Ming''s complexion is much better. There is a trace of ruddy in his pallor. He has a radian on his lips: "much better."


    Ye Xiaonian thought a few days ago I heard that Emperor Ming couldn''t eat, and then he said, "how about your appetite?"


    Emperor Ming said with a smile: "yesterday I didn''t know what to eat. Today I used half a bowl."


    Su Xiaorui said in a hurry: "grandfather, do you have anything special to eat these two days? I''ll go back and let my mother do it for you! "


    Su Xiaorui can''t help but look smug on his face, "my mother''s cooking is very good. She can do everything and do a lot of things that others don''t know. No matter what she does, she will make people eat so much that she can swallow her tongue. "


    After hearing this, Emperor Ming repeatedly said, "good, good."


    Su Xiaorui stops the cart and rubs it to his side. There is a trace of pleading in his voice: "grandfather, you must get better soon. Recently, my father is too busy to accompany his mother!"


    Emperor Ming sighed a long time, his face appeared a touch of vicissitudes, he looked at the distant scenery: "emperor grandfather old."


    Emperor Ming has never been a person who admits defeat and old age. It is just that too many things happened some time ago. Now he has experienced such a disease that he can''t accept his old age.


    His body knew that it was a kind of enjoyment to be able to walk around and bask in the sun instead of lying in bed.


    "The emperor''s grandfather is not old. He is old and healthy." Su Xiaorui sprinkles coquettish, chubby little hand picks the golden button on the cloak. He gave a sweet smile. "Grandfather Huang has to take care of the state affairs. In this way, my father will have a lot of time to accompany me and my mother, take us out to play, and accompany us to practice calligraphy and martial arts."


    Ye Xiaonian listens to Su Xiaorui talking about his father, but he has no choice in his black eyes. His face is not in line with his age.


    Since his father was made crown prince, he has to go out early every day, and he doesn''t know when he will come back at night. Speaking of it, he has not seen his father for many days.


    Emperor Ming stretched out his hand and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head and said earnestly, "you should get used to such a day."


    Su Xiaorui was shocked. He didn''t want to get used to such a day.


    "Your father is now the crown prince and will be the emperor of Dongling. In the future, he will have more things, more concubines, and children of other concubines. Then he will spend less time with you and your mother. "


    "I don''t want it!" Su Xiaorui wrinkled a steamed bun face and shook his head vigorously, "I don''t allow my father to marry other concubines! My father is my mother''s alone


    Children speak without fear. Emperor Ming looked at Su Xiaorui pouting and angry, but he just rubbed his head: "you can''t be willful."


    Night small read is just silent, the vision is dark a few minutes.


    After a long time, Su Xiaorui slowly asked, "grandfather, why does father want to marry other concubines? Does the royal family need many children? My mother gave birth to us. She is still young and will have many younger brothers and sisters in the future. "


    Emperor Ming looked at his serious appearance, some can''t help laughing. He is still young, he does not know how to explain with him, only marriage is the most solid and reliable way.


    "If you want to marry other concubines, your father will not be the crown prince!" Su Xiaorui said angrily, "I''m going to talk to my father!"


    The Ming emperor looked at Su Xiaorui with some amusement, and he did not continue to talk about this topic with him. Night is not white infatuated with Su Ying, they married so far, no third person has stepped in, he did not expect the future.Emperor Ming looked at Su Xiaorui kindly: "well, if you don''t marry, you won''t marry. Didn''t you just say there''s something new for the emperor? "


    "Oh, here it is!" Su Xiaorui, after all, is a child. He forgets his unhappiness and opens his small bag behind him to the Emperor Ming. His face is full of pride.


    When Emperor Ming looked at it, he saw that Su Xiaorui had two sets of rackets in his hand and a similar thing made of feathers. "What is this?" he asked curiously? Did your mother make it for you again


    "The emperor''s grandfather answered right!" Su Xiaorui smilingly showed his racket and badminton to the Emperor Ming and told him, "this is called badminton. It''s fun. Grandfather Huang, I''ll play with my brother to show you!"


    Emperor Ming naturally nodded.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian fight each other persistently with a beat. After a while, their faces are red and their forehead is covered with a thin layer of sweat.


    Su Xiaorui waved his feather racket and asked the emperor, "what do you think, grandfather?"


    Emperor Ming only felt that the ball with feathers was flying around in the air: "it''s novel and interesting."


    Su Xiaorui can''t help but ask: "the emperor''s grandfather might as well play a few, this is not fierce at all."


    Emperor Ming is eager to try. Su Xiaorui has put the racket into his hand. When he came, he also asked his uncle, who said that it was good for him to exercise more.


    Yexiaonian has been playing ball for a long time and plays accurately. In order to let Mingdi run less, he hits the ball in front of Mingdi properly every time.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 821

    Emperor Ming and his two children played a few, from the beginning of not starting to later gradually proficient. He played the ball for a while, sweating, and felt comfortable all over.


    Su Xiaorui was afraid that the emperor would be tired. Looking at the time, he put away his racket and finished the sport. Emperor Ming also has some ideas, from the night small read hand took the pad, wipe the sweat on the forehead: "tomorrow we still play."


    Su Xiaorui smiles sweetly: "as long as the emperor grandfather wants to play, we will accompany you at any time."


    Ye Xiaonian was afraid that the emperor would be frozen. He put on his cloak and helped him to sit in a wheelchair.


    Su Xiaorui continued to push the Ming emperor forward and asked with a smile, "granddad, the ball is fun, isn''t it? It''s all done by my mother. Isn''t she very good? "


    "Yes." The emperor said with emotion, "your mother is the most peculiar woman I have ever seen. It seems that there is nothing that she will not..."


    Since Su Ying married ye feibai, she didn''t know how much surprise she had brought to herself and the Empress Dowager. Countless new ideas could always appear in her mind.


    Su Xiaorui likes to hear people praise his mother, which is more satisfied than praising him. His smile was bright and bright, like the sun in the sky: "that''s nature. She''s my mother! One is worth many. No, many can''t compare with my mother. I''m looking forward to what my mother will do next time


    Emperor Ming looked back at him, and his eyes were spoiled: "you know to play!"


    Su Xiaorui covers his mouth and laughs like a mouse.


    Night small read black bright eyes in the exudation of a smile: "grandfather, we might as well go to the emperor''s grandmother there?"


    "Good." The emperor answered, "I haven''t seen your mother for a long time."


    The emperor was ill some time ago, and the Empress Dowager was not well. It''s time for him to go to the palace today.


    Su Xiaorui pushed the Ming emperor forward, skipping: "today''s mother is also there, there must be food to bring, granddad, you have a good mouth."


    Emperor Ming and his two children went to the palace of ciling. Before they entered, they heard the laughter coming from it.


    When the emperor was helped in by two children, he saw that the empress dowager, Su Ying, the imperial concubine and the eldest princess surrounded the city table. They were playing with each other in front of them.


    There are tea and all kinds of snacks on the side. It seems that everyone enjoys it very much.


    Su Ying, Jingbin and the eldest princess, seeing the emperor coming, rose to salute him one after another.


    The emperor raised his hand and looked down on the table: "don''t hold on. What are you playing today?"


    The Empress Dowager tidied up the pie in her hand and said with a happy smile, "it''s not the girl Yinger. She''s playing mahjong. I haven''t played such a fun game for a long time. That is I lost a lot of silver. "


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing and said, "the emperor''s grandmother has saved a lot of money for herself. Today, the shadow should earn more."


    "You girl The Empress Dowager stares at her, tone is very intimate.


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "Taizu mother, you are only just starting. You will definitely win money."


    "Come on, here comes the little god of wealth." The Empress Dowager sees Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian come over and take them one by one and sit down beside them.


    Ming emperor had heard Xiao Rui talk about "fighting landlords", "double buckles" and other card games before, but he was busy in state affairs and did not really play them. Now I have nothing to do. I have played badminton invented by Su Ying before. Now I want to feel how this mahjong is played.


    Imperial concubine is the most observant, she saw the emperor''s ideas, stood up to give him a place: "princess is really not good, good card, really can''t play her."


    The eldest princess also said, "this is a game invented by my sister-in-law. Naturally, she is more proficient than us. Father, we have lost a lot of silver. You should win some for us. "


    Emperor Ming took a look at Su Ying''s calm smile, and suddenly felt that the pressure was great. He didn''t know anything about it now.


    Imperial concubine sitting next to the Ming emperor, pointing him to play cards, one to two, the Ming emperor soon learned to play cards, playing cards very happily.


    Later, I don''t know whether Su Ying deliberately let water, and the emperor and Empress Dowager both won a lot of money.


    So, in the end, she became a princess who lost money and kept losing money. She looked at Su Ying plaintively.


    Su Ying looked at her with a smile. Her smile was a little ambiguous. It seemed to say that she was in love and lost in the casino.


    The eldest princess


    Although Su Xiaorui often thinks that he should spend more time with his grandfather and his mother, he still has to study in the Royal College.


    Su Xiaorui is sensitive to find that his little friends are respectful to him recently, and follow his will.


    For example, he said casually that your jade pendant is very beautiful, and the other party will directly take it off and give it to him, and I will give it to you. Another example, he complained that he didn''t want to write, so someone immediately grabbed him. I''ll help you write.Su Xiaorui was speechless, and took a look at the night Xiaonian that was being transcribed: "brother, are they all crazy recently?"


    "No Night small idea also did not lift, light ground says, "they are very clever."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word, holding his chin with his hand: "they don''t seem to play with me much?"


    "They''re afraid you won''t play with them."


    "How?" Su Xiaorui seemed to understand it all at once and said angrily, "am I that kind of person?! How can they think of me like that? "


    Night small read or a pair of light, casual look: "you are not, they think you are."


    On the way back from school, the friends let Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian go ahead. Su Xiaorui takes a few steps, which is really uncomfortable. He stopped to turn around and asked, "are you not going to my house recently? We have badminton in our house. It''s very interesting. "


    Recently, Li Jing was specially instructed by the king of Nan''an that Xiao Nian and Xiao Rui are the future princes. They are not allowed to be big or small. He doesn''t dare to go up to his neck and beat his chest every day after school. Xiaorui, I''m going to visit your house today. Xiaorui, I''d like to eat your snacks.


    At the moment, his chubby little face wrinkled and stammered, "can I go?"


    Su Xiaorui raised his face and waved his hand: "go! Why not? "


    Other friends were also warned by their parents, but they played hard and wanted to go to the prince''s house. They all hesitated and asked, "can I go too?"


    Su Xiaorui was impatient to answer their questions one by one: "go, all go!"


    So these little friends happily followed Su Xiaorui home.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 822

    Some new entertainment facilities have been added to the amusement park of Prince''s residence some time ago. There are special places for playing badminton and playing badminton.


    The little friends didn''t come over for a long time. Seeing these fresh and interesting things, they all jumped up with joy on their faces.


    However, they always remember what their parents told them. They did not dare to forget their identity. They let Su Xiaorui play first, no matter what.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t notice it at first. After a while, he thought it was wrong. He couldn''t help but stop and stare at them: "what are you doing? I haven''t seen you so humble before!"


    When everyone was playing on the slide, Li Jing still thought that he was fat and powerful, and had a good time. He dragged Su Xiaorui down the slide.


    Now everyone is queuing up to play ball in turn. They have to let him play twice more. How can it be like this? He doesn''t want them to give up like this.


    Everyone looked at each other.


    Su Xiaorui''s face was puffed up. He stood on tiptoe, hooked Li Jing''s neck with his hand and dragged him to the corner: "if you do this again, I''ll beat you!"


    Li Jing was stunned and said with some embarrassment: "your father is the Prince now, and Xiaonian is the emperor''s eldest son..."


    Little princess Guo Xiangwan didn''t know when she also jumped in front of them. She pressed her voice and said, "the emperor has only one Prince now. Your father will be the future emperor. Then you will be the prince. "


    "What''s that about?" For Su Xiaorui, what does the prince have? Uncle Wu and uncle Liu have passed away one after another. They are not much happier than others. He said indifferently, "no matter what I am, I am Xiaorui!"


    The little princess couldn''t help but ask carefully, "so are we still friends?"


    A group of children gathered around him and looked at Su Xiaorui curiously.


    Su Xiaorui nodded seriously under their innocent eyes, and said solemnly, "of course, we will always be good friends, and we will not change now and in the future."


    My mother said that a true good friend will not change his original relationship because of his status, money and interests. If he does, he does not deserve to be called friendship.


    When Su Xiaorui said these words to these children, they were all stunned and moved.


    With a twinkle in her eyes, the little princess rushed forward with both hands and put her arms around Su Xiaorui''s neck. She laughed sweetly: "Xiaorui, I knew you were the best. I like you the most."


    Su Xiaorui is stunned, full of black lines. He pushed aside the little princess, frowned and said, "don''t you like me, I don''t like you."


    The little princess looked at him with a face full of flowers and craziness: "my fair gentleman, a lady is good."


    "You are a gentleman. Your whole family is a gentleman. I''m just a kid who hasn''t grown up yet Su Xiaorui angrily turns his face and says that he hates butterflies most.


    Little princess


    She was a little sad.


    Since Li Jing played with Su Xiaorui, his attention has shifted to Su Xiaorui and Su Xiaorui''s toys. Although at first he saw that the princess was close to Su Xiaorui, he felt that he could not accept it, and even envied him. But later, he gradually got used to it. A good friend would not change his original relationship because of a girl.


    Li Jing''s line of sight looked around: "Xiaonian, how can''t he come out to play?"


    "He''s busy." Su Xiaorui said concisely, and then couldn''t help looking at the direction of the study.


    He thought silently in his heart that being a son of a son is very poor, and being an eldest grandson is even more pitiful. He has to learn how to be a king at a young age, and he has no time to play.


    Su Xiaorui also patted his chest with peace of mind. Fortunately, he was born a little later than Xiaonian. Otherwise, he would be pitiful.


    After su Xiaorui ensures that their relationship remains unchanged, they can play as they like before. The children played late in their home, and Su Xiaorui sent them out after eating snacks at home.


    As soon as the friends have gone far away, Su Xiaorui is about to go back when he sees the night coming in from the outside.


    He was wearing a black robe with a dragon around his waist. His facial features are beautiful, the bridge of the nose is high and straight, the shallow thin lips, and the corners of his lips are full of noble pride.


    Su Xiaorui looked at him, and his face, carved with powder and jade, showed joy. He couldn''t help but pounce on him: "Dad!"


    Night is not white, dark, arrogant eyes exude a shallow smile, he slightly bent down, seize his collar.


    Su Xiaorui fluttered a few times. He didn''t get close to him as he wished. He just grinned and said, "Daddy, how can you come back so early today?"


    "Come back with your mother." When it comes to Su Ying, the corners of the night''s mouth are not white, and the ice and snow around them seem to turn into spring water, and the night around them seems to be illuminated by the sun.


    His smile is as gentle and intoxicating as the cherry blossom in March.


    Su Xiaorui takes ye feibai''s hand and pulls him in. He jumps around him and keeps telling him what happened recently."Have you listened to your husband''s words recently?"


    Su Xiaorui was silent for a long time: "my father should accompany my mother more. My mother has been very boring recently."


    "Boring?" he said


    "That''s it." Su Xiaorui nodded seriously, "I''m not bored recently, because my mother has made us a lot of toys. My mother only makes toys for us when she is bored. "


    Ye feibai suddenly remembers that since the internal strife, Emperor Ming was seriously ill. He kept on taking care of the affairs of the court and the aftercare, and had no time to accompany the shadow for a long time.


    It was late at night when he went back every night, when she was already in a dream and in a daze. He and she did not say a few words, her brain a skew, once again sleep in the past, they even warm lingering time seems to be a lot less.


    Ye feibai thought in this way, with a trace of guilt and apology in his heart.


    Night feibai followed Su Xiaorui into the room, and saw the light in the room. Su Ying was sitting at the table, hanging his head and drawing something. Ye feibai agrees with Su Xiaorui''s words. Su Ying is really bored and is painting these strange things again.


    Night is not white eyes fall on Su Ying''s body, deeply staring at her, the eye ground is tender. He patted Su Xiaorui''s head with his hand. Su Xiaorui squinted his eyes and ran away.


    Father and mother have time together, he should run away.


    Su Ying raises his head, and before he has time to speak with Su Xiaorui, he sees Su Xiaorui running away like the wind.


    Su Ying is a little speechless, looking at the night is not white, but shook his head: "you see this son."


    "Shadow..." The night is not white to call her, the voice is low and with a bit hoarse.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 823

    Su Ying put down his pen and looked up at the night. He was staring straight at himself. His lips slightly raised, as if with a bit of evil charm.


    Su Ying has not responded, just feel dizzy. When she opens her eyes again, she has already fallen into his arms and lifted her eyes to his dark eyes.


    Su Ying''s heart moved, and her heart suddenly jumped up.


    This beautiful face in the light exudes a kind of hazy temptation, has a kind of damned sexy. Su Ying blushed and struggled to get up from his arms: "did you have dinner? I''ll make it for you. "


    She had not had dinner with him for a long time, and suddenly she wanted to cook delicious food for him.


    Many years ago, she couldn''t realize that if she liked a person and wanted to see his satisfied smile, she would willingly do many things for him, including giving birth to his children, including washing his hands and making soup for him.


    Night is not white hands around her slender waist, so that she can not move at all. His tone is domineering and strong: "don''t go."


    "Well."


    Night is not white low low smile, smile with silk satisfaction and satisfaction. He put his chin on her hair and smelled the fragrance on her body: "I haven''t seen you well for many days. I''ll stay with me for a while."


    Holding her so quietly, he felt a sense of satisfaction in his heart.


    Su Ying took it back and found a comfortable position to lean on his arms. His chest was warm and full of strength.


    The temperature in the air slowly rises again, night is not white, gentle lips do not know when to print on her forehead, then the tip of her nose, cheek, chin, followed by her pink soft lips.


    He forced her to open her teeth, his soft, flexible tongue licked every part of her mouth and forced her to respond.


    In this matter, she will never be his opponent, his strong, his plunder, so that her head quickly blank.


    She can''t remember anything, only know that his lips are very soft, very warm, with a good smell of male breath, light like the smell of bamboo.


    His kiss is not domineering, gently sucking, ravaging her lips, in her red lips rolling.


    "Well..." Their lips and teeth depend on each other, she instinctively entangles with him, her hands do not know when also actively attached to his neck. If not, she would have collapsed almost powerless.


    Night feibai slowly deepened the kiss, became wild, and breathed more heavily. He held her face, kept kissing her cheek and lips, and whispered her name.


    Su Ying felt some itching, long and thick eyelashes trembled, and her voice was still panting: "are you hungry?"


    Night is not white to look at her eyes, wet, her lips bright. There was a blush on her cheeks, a little shy and timid. His eyes are dim, his eyes are bright and bright, and his lips are evil and enchanting: "eat you enough."


    Yefeibai has firmly picked her up and went to bed.


    Su Ying Leng for a moment, can''t help but start to pinch his face: "night is not white..."


    His skin is so good, smooth and smooth, and he feels good.


    Night is not white will she press on the bed, the whole person dense solid ground cover up. With a smile in his eyes, he said solemnly, "you are bold. You dare to act against the prince. I will not deal with you well."


    Su Ying was frightened by his hungry wolf''s eyes, and immediately shrunk his neck to beg for mercy: "prince, please forgive me..."


    He refused, and her sensitive ear breathed: "No


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unexpectedly, Su Ying was bullied miserably in the end. Finally, she lay on the bed without moving a finger.


    It''s getting late now. The night is not white life people carry to eat come over, personally feed her.


    Su Ying ate and looked at him with a sad look: "you can''t Do you know how to behave? "


    "No Ye Fei Bai fed her a mouthful, and he also ate one. He said something by her ear. Su Ying''s face was red, and she wanted to hit him. It was shameless!


    Su Ying ate a few mouthfuls and resolutely lay on the bed ignoring him.


    Ye feibai put the empty bowl on the bed with his eyes slightly selected. He slipped into the quilt and hugged her from behind: "OK, don''t be angry, eh?"


    Yefei Baiqiang is about to break Su Ying towards himself. Seeing that she is still full of anger, her face is red and her eyes are full of obsession. He can''t help but sigh: "every time I see you angry, I can''t help it..."


    Su Ying gnashing his teeth to look at him, feel his hand and particularly no product swimming in her body, she deeply, helplessly sighed, finally decided not to quarrel with him.


    "Let''s talk for a while, eh?"


    Ye feibai took her to his arms, and she also found a comfortable position to nestle in his arms. His body was like a small stove. Especially in winter, holding him would make him sleep more comfortable.


    "Have you been so busy lately?"Ye feibai did not want to worry her, but casually said: "there are still some problems to deal with before, it is inevitable to be busy."


    Su Ying Er, listen to the night is not white continue to say.


    "Some urgent things should be dealt with in advance. There are still some trivial matters that need to be considered for a long time." After chatting about a few things, ye Fei mentioned that many places around the capital were very remote, and there were no people on weekdays, so it was hard to avoid poverty.


    Su Ying heard here pause, just like glass eyes flashing smart light: "I have an idea here, do you want to listen?"


    Night is not white eyes flash a smile: "you talk about it."


    "No matter how remote a place is, if there are too many people, it will become a lively place. When there are more people, shops, noodle shops and teahouses are available, and the economy will develop. "


    Ye feibai pinched her waist: "more people, naturally lively. It''s just that this kind of place is deserted and there is no road. Who wants to go there? "


    "If people don''t want to go, we''ll lead them." Su Ying said with a smile that she thought of an organization she had seen in modern times, called the mob group. Mob group is a semi self-help travel mutual aid organization, people through the mob, to walk some never walked the road, to find those neglected beauty.


    This kind of organization does not need to spend too much money, but also can keep fit and enjoy the scenery. If this activity can become popular, noodle shops, shops and teahouses will be available, and roads will be built. Remote places will no longer be remote, and they will be out of trouble.


    However, this is only Su Ying''s current idea, mainly to see whether this activity can be promoted.


    Su Ying will own ideas and night is not white a say, night is not white eyes a bright: "so said it is a bit interesting."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 824

    About the mob group, Su Ying just began to talk to ye feibai with great interest. Later, she was so tired that she fell asleep.


    The next day, when Su Ying got up, she began to think about the riot again. The communication in ancient times was not developed and there was no modern Internet. It was not easy to promote the activities with a single notice.


    Su Ying thought about it carefully and generally, and then asked people to invite ye Feixu.


    Night Feixu heard Su Ying looking for him, and soon came over with enthusiasm. According to his experience, his sister-in-law will not seek him for no reason. It must be related to making money.


    Night Feixu listened to Su Ying''s mob organization, his face showed a strange look: "sister-in-law, why do you want to organize such an activity?"


    Su Ying took a sip of tea, and then she laughed: "what? Not interesting enough? "


    "That''s not true." Night Fei Xu touched his nose, "just feel that everyone can walk anywhere, why go to such a remote place."


    Su Ying chuckled and stabbed him in the thought: "no money, boring, and even spend money, it''s just to find their own suffering."


    Ye Feixu was said to be the center of thinking, and he was a little embarrassed with a smile: "it''s not, ha ha ha..."


    Su Ying put down the tea cup and said, "I can''t predict how far this activity can be promoted. However, if it can be promoted, it can not only strengthen physical fitness, but also drive the economy of some regions. "


    Su Ying see night Fei Xu puzzled, casually and he cited a few examples. Ye Feixu was still a little careless at the beginning. When he heard Su Ying''s brilliant vision, a surprise flashed in his black eyes. He listened attentively and nodded his head with interest: "what do I need to do now, but with my sister-in-law''s command."


    "I will send someone to do the early work, and then it will be good to promote this activity with the help of xiangmanlou." Su Ying''s lips are slightly crooked. After all, today''s three fragrant mansions are full of customers every day, so it''s most appropriate to use it for publicity.


    Su Ying finished his thoughts with ye Feixu. Yefeixu nodded again and again: "OK, OK, my sister-in-law is so powerful!"


    After ye Feixu left, Su Ying sent people to explore the way. After determining the route, Su Ying carefully wrote a beautiful and poetic slogan and some precautions.


    The first activity was called "looking for plum blossoms in the snow". The general order is as follows: Applicants gather at a specific time and place and set off for their destination. After arriving at the destination, enjoy the plum, enjoy the delicious food, and go to the designated place as a keepsake. Finally, everyone came back on foot, so that the activity was completed.


    It''s not too late to go out.


    Su Ying also decided to go a little farther in the future, so she would take a carriage and walk back on foot.


    In order to encourage everyone to come out and participate in the activities, those who participate in the activities for the first time can also get a voucher of xiangmanlou and taste a new snack to be launched soon.


    After the propaganda notice of the rioting group was posted in xiangmanlou, everyone hesitated about such a fresh activity. Although the destination is in the suburbs of Beijing, the traffic is inconvenient, the road is steep and difficult to walk, and the place is remote and poor. If they think about it, they will have obstacles in their hearts.


    However, some bold and adventurous people are also curious. They also heard that they can get coupons and new snacks from xiangmanlou for the first time. They are inevitably eager to try.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian know that there is a mob group. After all, they are children. They think it is fun and fresh, and they also yearn for this activity.


    Su Xiaorui took Su Ying''s sleeve and begged, "mother, we also want to go."


    Night small read just staring at Su Ying, seriously asked: "is it OK?"


    "It''s not impossible." Su Ying looked at the two lovely children with soft eyes and their yearning eyes. She could not help rubbing their heads. "Going out more can not only strengthen the body, but also have a long insight."


    When they heard Su Ying''s promise, they both jumped with joy.


    "But..." Su Ying pauses, the black eyes of the two children are nervously looking at her.


    "But Uncle Ouyang will take you with you. You are not allowed to be naughty or run around on the road." There are a lot of things to do for both night and sun. Ouyang Liuyun is relatively free and has excellent martial arts skills. He can protect his two children. Su Ying thought for a moment, "also, I''ll prepare charcoal and paper for you. If you have time, I''ll bring back some paintings."


    Su Xiaorui clapped his hands and naturally said yes.


    Night small read chin slightly Yang, nodded.


    After confirming that the two children are going out, Su Ying draws a design drawing and asks Hongbo to make shoulders and shoes suitable for walking for the two children.


    When the two children put on their schoolbags and thick but light shoes, they couldn''t help laughing.


    On the day of departure, Su Xiaorui heard that there was not much food to eat in the barren mountains and fields. He carried Su Ying and stuffed a lot of food into his schoolbag.


    At the beginning, Su Xiaorui didn''t feel heavy, but he showed off to yexiaonian with pride on his face: "when everyone has no food to eat, you can only watch me drool."Ye Xiaonian glanced at him indifferently: "are you sure?"


    Ouyang Liuyun laughingly patted Su Xiaorui''s head and weighed his schoolbag: "you''d better recite it."


    There were about 30 or 40 people with them. They were basically young boys. They didn''t know each other. Some of them recognized that the prince''s two precious sons also came together, and were full of expectations for this trip.


    The scenery on the road is good, but the more remote. However, today''s weather is just right. The golden sunshine has covered the earth with a layer of gauze, and the snow has melted. As we walk, we chat, but we feel that the journey is not difficult or even very comfortable.


    In the past winter, we seldom went out to be frozen. Today, we find that even in winter, the scenery on both sides is very beautiful, and there is an indescribable charm.


    Night small read in the hand with charcoal and light painting book, quickly will follow the landscape painting down.


    A childe curiously looked at the charcoal pen and picture book in his hand, and could not help feeling curious.


    Su Xiaorui explained to them with a smile: "this is what my mother bought for us from Yinshu, which can capture every beautiful scenery."


    Su Xiaorui also generously sold one of his charcoal brushes and picture books to one of them. Well, he sold five Liang silver.


    Night small read petrochemical.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui also sold the first painting of yexiaonian for one or two silver coins.


    Night small read suddenly do not know what to say.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 825

    Yexiaonian''s original idea was very simple. He recorded the scenery and the most brilliant plum blossom on the road with a charcoal pen and sent the painting to Su Ying.


    In fact, Su Xiaorui sold one of his paintings. In the end, Xiao Nian was too lazy to draw.


    Although Ye Xiaonian is young, he has a unique style in both calligraphy and painting. A few strokes, however, can give a vivid picture.


    In the past, several young masters bought a painting as a souvenir. I don''t know whether it was caused by the trend. The childe who didn''t buy the painting also wanted to get one.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes narrowed when he saw everyone''s support.


    He saw that night Xiaonian began to strike, so he took his sleeve and shook it and said, "brother, draw five more, no, seven."


    Another young man raised his hand: "I want it too."


    "Eight."


    "I want to..."


    Ye Xiaonian gave Su Xiaorui a speechless glance, and then quietly left his head, as if I didn''t want to pay attention to you.


    Su Xiaorui took his hand in a courteous way, reached his ear and said, "it''s five to five! Four or six is OK! "


    Night small read a hum, tight small face arrogantly way: "this is not the problem of silver."


    "Problems that can be solved with money are not problems, and problems that need not be solved with money are not problems. Come on, come on, and have a few more." Su Xiaorui didn''t know what he thought of. He said to the childe with a smile, "my brother''s portrait is also very good, but the price should be increased."


    All the young men who came out and ran away were idle people, and they had free money at home. Naturally, they had no objection to this proposal. Besides, ye Xiaonian is the future prince. How glorious it is to get a picture of his childhood.


    Even if the price is increased several times, they are willing to pay the money.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui with a petrified face. He doesn''t want this younger brother now. It''s too late.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked at Su Xiaorui with tears and laughter. He couldn''t help but pinch a handful on his pink and tender face: "money fan! Let''s go and draw again at the front, or we''ll miss the leader. "


    Su Xiaorui saw yexiaonian go forward quickly, but he could only say bitterly, "OK..."


    He yelled at Ye Xiaonian''s back: "brother, don''t forget our paintings."


    yexiaonian turned a deaf ear and looked back at him: "hurry up."


    Su Xiaorui followed everyone and went on for a short half an hour. After that, his flat pink mouth was almost ready to cry.


    The road here is more and more remote, and it''s not easy to walk. The things in his backpack are so heavy that they almost crush him.


    Night small read see Su Xiaorui gradually fall to the end, wronged Xi Xi follow behind, he is very helpless and Ouyang Liuyun smile. Ouyang Liuyun held out his hand to Su Xiaorui: "can''t you move your back? I''ll do it. "


    "No Su Xiaorui stubbornly refused his kindness. It''s very humiliating, OK! He used to laugh at what they didn''t eat


    Ouyang Liuyun Phoenix eyes micro Mi: "really not?"


    "No!" Su Xiaorui said haughtily on his face, but his eyes kept glancing at the back of Xiao Nian at night. Night Xiaonian knows Su Xiaorui best. He sighs and calmly takes off his backpack. "Come on."


    Su Xiaorui and he changed the shoulder bag with a smile: "brother is so good."


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes exuded a little funny. This little guy wanted to relax and save face. Su Xiaorui''s shoulder bag with a water bag on his back at night makes his whole person relaxed and his pace brisk.


    He grinned and grinned: "it''s much more comfortable now..."


    Su Xiaorui skipping with the night Xiaonian side, from time to time asked: "brother, you heavy?"


    Night small read slants his one eye: "do you say?"


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "it must be very heavy, but I have already thought of an easy way."


    Ye Xiaonian cooperatively asked him, "what method have you thought of?"


    "I''ve brought a lot of food. Who wants to eat? The price is very cheap. "Su Xiaorui began to shout shamelessly.


    Yexiaonian knows that Su Xiaorui''s easy way is to raise his head to the sky in silence when he sells food. He really wants this younger brother to draw a clear line.


    The food in Su Xiaorui''s schoolbag is full of snacks, most of which are made by Hongbo, and a small part is made by Su Ying himself. Every snack is sweet and delicious.


    The two brothers can eat it at any time at home, but it is not always available to outsiders, and some of them have hardly seen it.


    Su Xiaorui saw attracted people''s attention, took out a paper bag from inside, which contained many crispy potato chips. He took a piece of his own and bit it skipping.


    These young men didn''t bring much food when they went out. After a lot of walking, they would like to eat something to supplement their energy. Seeing Su Xiaorui biting sweet, they immediately asked about the price.


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "it''s not expensive, one or two silver, do you want it?""Yes!"


    "Good, deal!"


    Su Xiaorui almost sold all the chicken wings, cakes and cakes in his schoolbag, leaving only a few food left. Su Xiaorui''s eyes are open to money. He thinks for a moment that he can make some money. It''s nothing if he doesn''t eat for a day.


    "It''s delicious!"


    "I''ve never tasted anything so delicious!"


    These childe originally bought Su Xiaorui''s food just to sell face. They didn''t expect that the food tasted so good. They all regretted. Why didn''t they buy it all at once just now It''s gone now.


    Ye Xiaorui looks at Su Xiaorui''s happy appearance. He just wants to say something about him. Su Xiaorui hooks his shoulder: "brother, do you feel lighter now?"


    "Isn''t there any dried plum cake in the bag? Why don''t you sell it?"


    "I''ll sell it later, and the price will increase a little bit, hehe, hehe."


    Ouyang Liuyun pinched Su Xiaorui''s cheek: "you little villain, everyone is willing to sell it. Why don''t you sell it to Uncle Ouyang?"


    "Uncle Ouyang is my own. I''m sorry to take money from you." Su Xiaorui if there is something to say, he took out a paper wrapped sweet scented osmanthus candy from his schoolbag and stuffed it to him, "you can eat this."


    Ouyang Liuyun


    The road ahead is a bit steep, but the steeper the road is, the better the scenery is. The plum blossom is gorgeous and picturesque. When everyone was resting, yexiaonian secretly drew several plum blossoms.


    However, no matter whether he painted secretly or openly, Su Xiaorui secretly took it to sell for money.


    Two hours walk to the meal point, where there is only one restaurant, seems to have just been repaired, around plum blossom everywhere, the scene is unique. The plum blossom is refreshing and refreshing.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 826

    In the past, we had already walked about 10 kilometers.


    They have never traveled so far in the past. Now they are tired and hungry and have a strong desire for hot water and food.


    Now, they find a restaurant in a remote place, and they are all overjoyed.


    This restaurant only has a chef and a waiter. There are few ingredients and not rich dishes. But the speed of serving is very fast, the taste is good, and the price is reasonable.


    We sit here to rest, smell the light plum fragrance around, enjoy the delicious rice and hot soup, only feel very comfortable and satisfied.


    The leader of the team chatted with the second at random. We could tell from the lines that it was so remote and inconvenient that no one had come here for half a year.


    It took us half a day to come here. I felt a little tired before. I even thought that I was out to find my sins. But now I calm down and remember the picturesque scenery I saw all the way. I''m sweating all over my body. This trip is not a virtual trip.


    Some childe thought that since he came, he should enjoy the scenery here. "Where is the best view here?" he asked casually


    "The scenery of the back mountain is the best, but there is no one to appreciate it, no matter how good it is."


    Su Xiaorui is eating well. After eating a bowl, he asks Xiaoer to serve him another bowl of rice.


    He touched yexiaonian with his toes and blinked his innocent eyes: "brother, we have a chance to make money. The scenery behind the mountain is good. Do you want to draw two more paintings? I''m sure it will sell for a good price


    "No Night small read eyebrow to lift slightly, one mouth refuses, "you draw by yourself."


    "Don''t you humiliate me? You know my paintings are not good enough." Su Xiaorui''s mouth is pursed and his cheeks are full of gas.


    Ouyang Liuyun couldn''t help but poke his face, smiling all over his face: "Xiao Rui, how can you be so cute?"


    Su Xiaorui spread out his hand: "ah, my mother gave me a lovely life, and I can''t help it."


    Ye Xiaonian


    After dinner, we went to the back mountain to enjoy the scenery. Snow covered the back of the mountain, not yet melted, snow covered everywhere. On the snow mountain, plum blossoms are in full bloom, red as fire, blooming to a full bloom.


    This place is exquisite, romantic and charming, and almost everyone is stunned.


    Su Xiaorui shook the arm of Ye Xiaonian and glared: "brother, it''s so beautiful here. Please draw it and take it back to your mother."


    Seeing Su Xiaorui say this, ye Xiaonian naturally has no objection and sits down to draw a picture carefully.


    However, in the end, ye Xiaonian still failed to keep the painting. Later, Su Xiaorui fried the painting for five Liang silver and sold it.


    Ye Xiaonian doesn''t know what to say, this brother


    After enjoying the scenery, everyone turned around again.


    There are only a few dilapidated houses near here. Because of the inconvenient transportation, people here seldom go out, which is a bit isolated. Night small read silently looking at all this, in the heart and have other ideas.


    Seeing that it was not too early, we all went back together.


    On the way back, they felt some pain in the soles of their feet. Some of them came out with luggage bags and food on their backs. They felt that their shoulders were a little sour.


    It took them two hours to walk down the steep road, and they went home in their own carriages.


    Back on the carriage, Ouyang Liuyun comfortably leaned on the carriage: "it''s just walking, but also a little tired."


    "I''m a little tired, I don''t seem to have walked that long." Su Xiaorui said this, but his spirit was very good. He took out his money bag and counted how much money he had made along the way.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at his serious way of counting money. He laughed like a little fox, and pulled out the corners of his lips.


    When the two little buns came home, it was a little dark.


    Su Ying saw them come back and rubbed their heads: "did you have a good time?"


    Su Xiaorui said in a loud voice, with a red face: "happy!"


    Night small read eyes exude a smile: "of course you are happy!"


    Su Xiaorui takes up the money bag hanging on his waist and shakes it in front of Su Ying. Seeing Su Ying curious, he told Su Ying all his experiences on the road.


    Su Ying sighed helplessly, her son who is a fan of wealth.


    Su Ying prepared a meal for them, two small steamed stuffed buns while eating, while seeing and hearing outside and Su Ying said.


    Yexiaonian whispered: "the scenery along the way is very good, but I''ve never walked such a steep road. If my mother didn''t make hiking shoes for us, I''m afraid our feet would be worn out."


    Su Xiaorui nodded: "yes, but for the leader to lead the way, we don''t know that there are still people living in such remote places."


    "There are not many people in it, but their life must be bad. The house is dilapidated and the food is simple. They have never been to the city, and the news is very closed. "


    Su Ying listened to the two children, you and I said a word, roughly also had other ideas. The mob group will continue to carry out. The production of hiking shoes and backpacks needs to be increased. Scenic spots and selling points need to be set up in remote places. Food stalls and snack stalls will be set up in the middle of the journey.With the first time to participate in the mob group of dandy to do publicity, the second mob activity began, there are many people signed up.


    Before the event, Su Ying sent people to inspect and design some interesting routes. After going to the destination, you can not only enjoy the plum blossom and skiing, but also taste the local food.


    Such violent activities are not very frequent, once every 20 days, but also choose sunny weather.


    Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian went twice. When they came back, they would describe the interesting and delicious things to Su Ying.


    Su Ying promoted the mob group to develop the economy, so she was very pleased to hear that the two children said that there were many people to go and many people to buy things.


    "This time, more than 100 people went there, which was a bit of a mighty flavor. There were children and young ladies going out."


    "Most of them wear walking shoes and backpacks. They also like the cap that we wear on our head, and they say they will buy it next time. "


    Su Ying curiously asked, "you say, and miss?"


    "Yes! Although they dress up as men and disguise themselves, they walk very slowly. We will wait for them later


    "My mother, you will accompany us next time." Now the two little buns are totally in love with such a hiking parade, and even hope that Su Ying can accompany them.


    Su Ying stayed at home for a long time, but because she was constrained by the princess''s identity, she didn''t want to go anywhere. Now she listened to the two children talking about the outside world, and she was itching to go out with them.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 827

    After a few days of hesitation, Sue and the child walked out together.


    Yefeibai''s accession to the throne is also a matter of the past few years. If she lives in the palace and follows the Queen''s etiquette, there is no chance for her to go out. What''s more, she hasn''t gone out for a long time. Whether she goes out for a walk, the activity is planned by her, so she can see where there are still some deficiencies, otherwise, she will have some regrets.


    Night is not white, early out and late home, Su Ying and the children to participate in the mob also did not discuss with him, anyway, after a day back, lest he all kinds of uneasiness.


    When the two children knew that Su Ying went out with them, they couldn''t help but clap their hands.


    With my mother''s company, I''m happy wherever I go.


    Su Ying disguised, deliberately rough eyebrows, will face a little modification, for a moment and a half people can not recognize.


    Ouyang Liuyun went with them this time. According to his words, he was used to going out. It was really uncomfortable not to go out for a walk.


    This time, he was also fully equipped, carrying a backpack with water in it and wearing walking shoes that made him relaxed.


    He walked beside the two children and exclaimed, "sister-in-law, you are really omnipotent! Nothing is difficult for you. There is nothing you can''t do in this world, only other people can''t think of. "


    Su Ying has a beautiful smile. Su Xiaorui at this time has already connected the words: "that is natural, also don''t see whose mother."


    "Well, so Xiaorui is very smart, isn''t he?"


    "That''s right. So my brother is smart, and my younger brother and sister are all smart." Su Xiaorui''s eyes narrowed slightly, not to mention how proud.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s smile is full of flattery: "sister-in-law, as long as you have fun and delicious food, don''t forget me."


    The four of them walked in the middle of the crowd, neither fast nor slow. Ouyang Liuyun looked at a group of people in front of him, and then looked at the back: "at first, I heard that rioting didn''t mean much, but now I''m looking forward to more frequent activities."


    Su Xiaorui also nodded: "yes, yes, I think so."


    Su Xiaorui''s child nature naturally wants to go out and play every day. Su Ying funny spot his forehead: "you still have to go to school."


    Su Ying thought that if only the two children could balance.


    Xiao Rui wants to play every day, but Xiaonian is too sensible. Now she has spent all her energy to study. She loves that he has to bear so much pressure at a young age.


    Su Xiaorui pauses and asks again: "mother, is there any special activity this time?"


    Su Ying said casually: "yes, the people sent out said that there is a garden on the mountain with strawberries in it."


    "Strawberry?" Yexiaonian''s eyes brightened. I mentioned strawberries when I told them stories. My mother said that it was a kind of red, heart-shaped fruit, sour and sweet, even delicious.


    "Really?" Su Xiaorui looks at Su Ying with saliva on his face. He really wants to eat


    Ouyang Liuyun is a little excited when he hears a new term. Every time his sister-in-law says a new thing, there will be many derived things.


    After they went on foot, they were taken to a Strawberry Garden by the local people. There were many red fruits in the strawberry circle.


    People here call strawberries red berries. There are many strawberries on the mountain every year. They can''t finish eating, and the fruit is easy to rot. if they want to transport it into the city, the road is steep and difficult to walk. It is not easy to take it out and sell it. Every time, it is wasted in the ground.


    Su Xiaorui swallows his saliva and plans to transplant some of these seedlings to the villa so that he can often eat strawberries!


    There are so many people here today. Each person pays one or two silver coins. They can not only have a delicious lunch, but also go to the strawberry field to pick and eat by themselves. If they don''t have enough, they also provide baskets for you to take away.


    Although the price of a meal is a little expensive, we all think that this kind of food is fresh and satisfying.


    After everyone came here, they found it was very interesting and they could not help staying here for a while. And Su Xiaorui soon got together with the children around him.


    Seeing that the sky is not early and going down the mountain, I didn''t expect that the sky suddenly changed its face. The sky was clear before, and it snowed heavily.


    On a snowy day, the road is slippery and steep. We are trapped in the mountain by the heavy snow and can''t get down for a while.


    Although this place is remote, there is no shortage of food and food. Everyone is not alarmed. They find a home to live in.


    The children did not know how sad they were. They heard that they could stay here for one night. They didn''t know how happy they were. They piled up snowmen outside and fought snow wars. They laugh happily, and happiness infects everyone.


    It was getting darker and colder outside. Everyone went back to have a rest.


    The accommodation on the mountain is not good, but the host family is very simple and warm. They give the only bed at home to Su Ying, Su Ying and their two children even say thanks.


    The two children are tired of Su Ying''s ears, happily talking about the whole day''s events, their small faces are excited.Su Ying''s hands were patted behind them every time. She knew they were happy. She also felt very happy in her heart: "OK, go to sleep."


    In the dark, ye Xiaonian did not know what he thought, and asked in a low voice, "can your mother sleep?"


    Su Xiaorui tooted a small mouth: "yes, yes, my mother doesn''t want dad?"


    Su Ying laughed: "I don''t know if your father will worry about us."


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui is speechless. They haven''t said hello to their father when they go out. They don''t come back all night. Su Xiaorui can''t help shrinking his neck when he thinks of his father''s evil face.


    After walking for a day, some tired, they soon fell into a deep sleep until dawn.


    They had a good meal here before they went back down the mountain.


    It''s not too early for Su Ying and his two children to return to the huaiwang mansion. Su Ying gets down from the carriage and only feels his hands and legs sour. She moved her hands and feet: "sure enough, she hasn''t come out for a long time. Her whole body is sour and astringent."


    Su Xiaorui stares at the two baskets of strawberries in the carriage, regretfully afraid to speak.


    On the way back, some people wanted to take strawberries back, so Su Xiaorui also called for them and picked a lot of them. So Su Ying and Ouyang Liuyun came back with a basket. Now Ouyang Liuyun has gone back to his hometown after going down the mountain.


    Su Ying looks back and sees Su Xiaorui with his head down. He pinches a handful of strawberries on his face: "the strawberries are brought back to you. You must finish them. Do you know?"


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word and winked at the night: "I have a basket, brother, a basket."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 828

    Ye Xiaonian glanced at him, pinched Su Xiaorui''s face, and learned Su Ying''s way of saying: "you must finish it. Do you know?"


    Su Xiaorui pouts his lips and looks pathetic. Where can he eat.


    Su Ying and Ouyang Liuyun carefully take these strawberries down, and the road is bumpy and hard to avoid crushing. But Su Ying found that these strawberries and she had eaten in the previous life, although the taste is similar, but to freeze-resistant, rotten much more, except for the bottom, most of them are good.


    Su Ying asked green mark to pick out the good ones, and the rest she prepared to make strawberry jam, dip bread for two children, and make strawberry sandwich cake.


    Green mark took the basket and gave a look at Su Ying. She lowered her voice and said, "princess, the prince is waiting for you inside."


    "What?" Su Ying looked at the green mark that careful appearance, in the heart cluttered for a moment, the bottom of the eye showed a touch of surprise, "Prince return home?"


    ¡­¡­ Waiting for her? There''s something wrong with this.


    Green mark nodded: "the prince just came back in the morning. He heard that you and two young masters didn''t come back all night. It seems that I''m not happy. "


    Where is just not happy, that gloomy face makes people fear.


    The two children look at each other, Su Xiaorui''s black and white eyes look at Su Ying, a mother you ask for more happiness. Su Ying looks at Su Xiaorui that schadenfreude appearance, suddenly wants to hit him.


    Su Ying pauses: "I''ll go in and have a look."


    Su Ying looks at the man''s clothes on his body and turns to clean the room.


    She washed herself comfortable and clean, and changed into clean clothes and skirts, and then she went to the Fuwu garden.


    As soon as she opened the door, she felt that the atmosphere inside was even colder than that outside. A proud and cold figure was facing her, but it gave people a strong sense of oppression, which made people even careful to breathe.


    "Back?" The words floating from the front, with indifference and cold. Night is not white sitting at the table, a mouthful of slowly tasting, the body exudes a kind of do not close to the horror of breath. He seemed really unhappy and didn''t even give her a look.


    Su Ying hesitated at the door and looked at his back. Her heart gently jumped, a kind of unclear feeling lingering in her chest.


    She closed the door, walked towards him, and hugged him from behind.


    She had a flattering smile on her face, and her voice was particularly gentle: "you''re back. Don''t you have to go to the palace today?"


    Night not white cold hums a, wave her hand.


    Su Ying looked at his tight face, a faint smile appeared in the bottom of his eyes, this stingy man.


    She saw the night is not white or ignore her appearance, casually sat down beside him, supporting his head close to see him: "prince, is not in a good mood?"


    Night is not white to put down the cup, he still can''t be angry with her. He picked out the tip of his eyes slightly and said, "where have you been?"


    Su Ying always felt guilty by the night feibai''s eyes: "is to go out for a walk with Xiaorui Xiaonian casually, and bring you strawberries back. You must have never eaten them."


    Night is not white or do not speak, eyes micro MI, dark arrogant eyes flash through a fierce.


    Su Ying was seen in the heart of a Ling, um: "we are not back? Don''t be so stingy, just forget to tell you... "


    Night is not white see Su shadow hang head, look dodge appearance, just appear the blame of head again swallow. He raised his hand to her chin and said in a serious tone, "do you know what''s wrong?"


    Su Ying nodded at random.


    "What''s wrong?"


    Originally, Su Ying could find all kinds of reasons. For example, she went out in disguise. For example, she accompanied Ouyang Liuyun on the road. For example, she also brought a dark guard. However, in order to avoid adding fuel to the fire, Su Ying still obediently replied: "I''m all wrong."


    Facts have proved that Su Ying''s occasional soft is very useful. The ice in her eyes is not melting at night.


    Ye feibai pinched her face and felt the greasy pink touch of her fingertips. His heart is slightly itchy, but deliberately plank face: "since you know wrong, how should I punish you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is there a penalty? " Su Ying stubbornly stares at him, "I have not recognized my mistake!"


    "Is that what you call a confession?" Su Ying has not yet responded, just feel a whirlwind. Then she found that she was pressed on her leg by yefeibai. She struggled for a while. Yefeibai had already raised her hand and slapped her butt several times.


    Although the sound was a little loud, it was not heavy at all. It was just a bluff.


    Su Ying Leng, almost furious, there is no mistake! Dare to beat her as a child. How humiliating!


    Su Ying is about to have a bad temper at night. He has held her in his arms. His lip corner tiny hook, Feng Mou in take smile meaning: "dare not make such mistake again next time, eh?"


    Su Ying saw his tone softened, and finally was not ready to argue with him: "No. So you are not angry? "The night is not white words simply said two words: "angry."


    "You..." Su Ying is not happy, admit the mistake also, hit also was hit by you, you are still angry, by what ah!


    Su Ying also wants to argue with him, the night is not white lips have been pressed up. Su Ying only felt that his lips and tongue were entangled by him, and could not get rid of it in any case.


    Later, Su Ying was breathed unsteadily and flushed.


    Don''t know when, he finally let go of her.


    Su Ying thought that she went out for a visit and came back low to the dust. She raised her face slightly: "now I''m not angry?"


    "Angry." Night is not white, looking at her moist eyes, light panting appearance, in the heart of the fire son suddenly rushed up. He raised his hand and stroked her slightly swollen, purplish lips, and pressed them involuntarily. His action was frivolous and ambiguous. His eyes were dim and evil. "If you coax me again, you may not be angry."


    Su Ying turned her lips in silence.


    She looked into his eyes and found that she had not looked at him carefully during this period. He looked gaunt and tired between his brows.


    Su Ying''s heart suddenly softened, she reached out to caress his eyebrows, his nose, his clavicle, and then all the way down, and finally stayed in the abdomen somewhere to lift.


    Night is not white all over a shock, a hot, crisp feeling in the body, he now where there is what gas.


    Su Ying buried his head in his arms and hugged him: "don''t be angry. I won''t be like this next time."


    Night Fei white holding Su Ying back to bed, while stripping her clothes neatly, while kissing her face, the eyes are affectionate: "I come back to see you, I am very worried, do you know?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 829

    As soon as I came back, I knew how worried you were that you hadn''t been home all night.


    Su Ying''s fingers tightened his lapel, and his tone was sincere: "it was really just an accident. I just want to go out and come back. It''s just the wind and snow... "


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, the night is not white and Yang again raised a hand in her buttocks heavily patted. He gnashed his teeth and said, "why don''t you tell me when you go out?"


    Su Ying hissed and didn''t know how to explain.


    Night non white hum a, eyes micro Mi: "I can not use a few components, you are not allowed to pretend."


    "Leg pain." Su Ying faltered, and there was something pathetic about her face. She decided to practice hard in the next period of time. She must have been pampering herself for a long time. After only walking more than 20 miles, she felt that her leg muscles were sour, which was worse than that of her two children.


    "Where does it hurt? Here? Or here? " Night not white grasps her crus, slender hand used clever strength son, knead the place of her sour distension.


    Su Ying is so comfortable that the whole body is relaxed a lot: "it''s a little painful."


    Night feibai pinched two in Su Ying''s waist, and his lips opened with a smile of Qinghua. His voice was evil and charming, and his deep voice had a kind of evil and sycophantic flavor: "I don''t mind if you hurt a little more."


    Su Ying:


    "Don''t let you hurt, you won''t have a long memory!" Night is not white hand again high raised, he saw Su Ying slightly afraid of the appearance, his hand gently put down.


    Next, his movements became light and soft, with a hint of frivolity.


    He kept moving in his hands, and his face became more and more serious: "although Ouyang Liuyun and several dark guards you, this is a special period after all. What if someone is evil to you and is in danger? "


    If it is not a white prison tonight, I do not know how many people have put obstacles on him, both openly and secretly. The people closest to him will travel casually in case of being watched


    Su Ying thought of here, in the heart some fear, the back Qin out of a layer of thick sweat.


    She also wanted to talk, night is not white but did not let her go on, he bent over again blocked her mouth.


    Later, yefeibai seems to be deliberately trying to tell Su Ying the truth and reason, but Su Ying feels that he is punishing her. He keeps on doing this and that to her. No matter how much good she says, it seems useless.


    In short, she was bullied by Ye feibai.


    Ye feibai bullied her and went to deal with the government affairs. She lay on the bed so soft that she didn''t want to move her fingers. She thought gloomily that she only cared about taking care of a few children and earning money. It was time to practice hard.


    Otherwise, she is easily suppressed by this man, and she has no resistance at all. It is It''s useless!


    In a twinkling of an eye, spring flowers bloom.


    After the severe winter blizzard, people do not always hide at home, but also start to walk outside to feel the warmth of spring.


    The activities of the rioters are endless, interesting and fresh, and their benefits are obvious. They can strengthen their health, broaden their horizons, and see the beautiful scenery that has been ignored and may never be found.


    Soon, rioting was like a gust of wind. It was not only carried out in Beijing, but also imitated by almost all parts of the country.


    The popularity of mob groups has made the sales of cap, backpack and walking shoes very popular. Ye Feixu opened restaurants, teahouses and snack stalls on several roads he often went to. His business was amazing.


    Ye Feixu was so happy that he didn''t know what to say. At first, he didn''t want to make money again. So xiangmanlou advertised the mob group every day, and all kinds of preferential measures came out one after another.


    In addition, the mob group led many tourists to remote places, which also led to the local economy. In a short period of half a year, many remote places have become tourist attractions. The steep roads have been built smoothly, and the poor villages have improved their lives.


    Ye feibai did not expect the result, but it really solved the problem he wanted to solve. Knowing that this idea was invented by Su Ying, the emperor of Ming praised ye feibai in front of her and rewarded her with a lot of things. He even thought that he was right to insist that ye feibai should marry.


    Soon came the birthday of Su Ying''s three children, tomato, potato and pumpkin.


    Since the last fight, there has been no special happy event in the palace or even in the capital city. Now people are at peace. Naturally, Emperor Ming asked that the night is not white, so that everyone can feel happy.


    On the day of the birth of the three little buns, the prince''s house was decorated with lights and decorations, and everywhere was full of joy.


    Night is not white, now the prince, in the capital hot. After the banquet began, in order to make a good impression on yefeibai, all the officials tried their best to say auspicious words.


    These literati have some ink in their stomachs, and the congratulatory poems are picked up casually, and the banquet is full of excitement.


    Today, the Emperor Ming and the Empress Dowager wanted to come over in person. However, they were not feeling well. In the end, they had to give up, but they also ordered people to send a lot of precious things.We see that Emperor Ming and the Empress Dowager attach so much importance to the three children, and all kinds of praise words emerge one after another. Finally, they even praise Su Ying and Su Xiaorui''s night reading together.


    The prince and princess are so lucky. These children can see that they are smart. At last, some words such as "Wenqu star" appear.


    Everyone boasted, and an Xiangwang came on the stage.


    At the beginning, Su Ying helped Princess An Xiang to be pregnant. When his three children were drinking wine, he had already given a big gift. When he was old, he wanted to share his joy with the whole world. At that time, he wanted to send a message to the prince''s mansion.


    Now, when the three children were born on their first birthday, he actually ordered a red coral to be sent to him. It was nearly two meters high, ruddy and crystal clear.


    Originally, the red coral was not too precious, but this red coral is complete in shape and has a full length of two meters, which is really too difficult to find.


    As soon as his last gift was brought up, everyone was shocked. Now, when he ordered people to send the coral up, everyone was staring at the coral, and then they were silent. King an wrote a lot.


    At the same time, Su Ying was shocked: "An Xiang Wang, you..."


    Su Ying didn''t even say polite words. The king of an Xiang still said that: "does the princess dislike this gift? If you don''t like it, I''ll go and choose another gift! "


    An Xiang Wang all said so, Su Ying where also said to refuse.


    Seeing Su Ying accept the gift, Anxiang Wang laughs and praises his children with joy and pride. Then he says seriously, "if there is no princess, there will be no son of this king!"


    An Xiang Wang said all kinds of thanks to Su Ying, and everyone echoed in succession. With the king of an Xiang, he praised Su Ying again.


    Su Ying has some sweat. She thinks that if she had a tail, she would not have known where she had been praised.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 830

    Su Xiaorui loves to be lively. Although today is the birthday of his younger brother and sister, he is excited and happy, as if the birthday is his own.


    When Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian push their younger brother and sister out of the house with a cart, they hear everyone praising their family. He likes praising his mother or his sister, so he accepts all the praises.


    When you see the three little birthday stars coming out, the praise is even stronger. Su Xiaorui is particularly satisfied with this.


    Many of Su Xiaorui''s classmates are also there. They see Su Xiaorui pushing his younger brother and sister out, and they cast their eyes on the cart one after another. When their eyes touched the three little buns, their eyes lit up: "Wow, so cute."


    The clothes that the three little buns wear today are all designed by Su Ying and sewed by Hongbo. These clothes are of different colors, but the colors are festive and the patterns are novel. Their clothes are embroidered with cartoon figures of tomatoes, potatoes and pumpkins. In addition, they also wear matching hats, which are hairy, which makes them carved with powder and jade.


    Su Ying grinned at her friends, smiling as bright as sunshine.


    However, so many people came today. He was afraid that his younger brothers and sisters would have an accident, so they pushed the cart to his mother''s side together with Xiaonian, with the nurse and bodyguard behind him.


    Su Xiaorui puts the cart in place, bows his head and kisses his younger brother and sister''s face. Then he looks for his partner with a smile.


    Su Xiaorui likes to show off his brother and sister.


    Ye Xiaonian and Su Ying look at Su Xiaorui''s complacent appearance and shake his head helplessly.


    Li Jing was sitting next to the king of Nan''an. As soon as he saw Su Xiaorui coming, he stood up to meet him. He and his brothers hook his neck and talk in a friendly way: "Xiaorui, Xiaorui, I want to see my sister."


    "My sister is lovely, isn''t she?" Su Xiaorui''s pink face is full of smile.


    Li Jing nods hard, one face envies: "good lovely."


    Su Xiaorui small hand a wave, the performance is very generous: "go, I take you to see my sister."


    Usually, Su Xiaorui praises his sister who is beautiful and lovely all the time. She calls him the only one in the sky, but nothing on the ground. It''s just unfortunate that every time he comes to huaiwang''s mansion, he either goes to the amusement park to have fun or to eat. It''s rare that he remembers to visit his sister several times. His sister is sleeping soundly.


    Now Li Jing looks at the three children lying side by side, each with tender and tender meat. His heart is going to melt. He thinks in his heart that it would be nice if he also had a sister.


    "I want to see it, and I want to see it too."


    Seven or eight of Xiao Rui''s little friends gathered around, followed Su Xiaorui and Li Jing to see his sister and surrounded the cart.


    Su Ying see are children, know nothing, just smile at them.


    In order to attract Su Xiaorui''s attention, the princess called out: "Wow, Xiao Rui''s younger brothers and sisters look like oh."


    Su Xiaorui looked at her contemptuously: "nonsense, triplets certainly look like it."


    Lin Yufeng''s eyes swept over Xiaorui Xiaonian''s face: "I found that your brother and sister and Xiaorui Xiaonian look like."


    Su Xiaorui laughs very lovingly: "that is nature, we are brothers, of course very similar."


    Li Jing couldn''t help reaching out and touching the pumpkin''s face: "my sister is so beautiful."


    "Ha ha, my sister is so beautiful, eh!" Su Xiaorui boasts of his sister. He can use any word.


    Li Jing agreed: "my sister must be the first beauty in the capital city in the future!"


    Su Ying heard these innocent children, you and I said a word, the corners of his lips, the tip of his eyes are smiling.


    Little pumpkin opened his eyes at this time, a pair of grape like eyes rolled round at the child in front of him.


    Li Jing said happily, "my sister is awake!" Then, he was a little guilty, my sister will not be awakened by me, right?


    Little pumpkin is not afraid of life, nor crying, she looked at the child in front of her curiously. Then she grinned, revealing her smooth gums.


    Li Jing said, "my sister is smiling at me!"


    "My sister laughs so cute!"


    Little pumpkin didn''t know what to say, waving two small hands and spitting milk bubbles. Su Xiaorui took his sister''s soft hand and introduced him to her: "this is Li Jing, this is Lin Yufeng, this is Liu Wanru, this is huabutterfly..."


    The little princess was not happy: "I also have a name, my name is Guo Xiangwan..."


    Su Xiaorui snorted and said unhappily, "my sister is so small, how can you remember so many names?"


    "Xiao Rui, don''t be so unfriendly to girls." Su Ying looks at the small princess eat shriveled appearance, but feel that small Rui is a little unkind, so beautiful little girl does not leave a bit of love.


    Guo Xiangwan smiles at Su Ying and says in a soft voice, "princess, Xiao Rui is joking with me."


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word and spat out his tongue at Su Ying.Su Ying laughs.


    After seeing his sister, a few children sat bored for a while at the banquet, and then followed Su Xiaorui to the playground. Many children came to the prince''s house today. They all heard that there was a playground in the prince''s house, which was very interesting. They all followed suit.


    Li Jing is still talking about her sister.


    My sister is the most lovely! My sister is like a princess! My sister must be the most beautiful in the future! Li Jing even thought secretly in his heart that he wanted to steal his sister and take it home to play.


    In fact, she was a little unhappy. Before, everyone praised her as the best.


    But


    Her realization falls on Su Xiaorui, who is talking to other children. After all, she thought, pumpkin is her sister, her own sister, so she is soon relieved.


    However, some people disagreed: "where is the most beautiful woman in Beijing so easy to be? How can she be a beauty just like her


    Speaking is Yan Qingru, the daughter of the Minister of rites. Her voice is soft, but she is not aware of her arrogance and ridicule.


    At the age of nine, she has become a beauty. She has beautiful eyes and eyebrows. She is wearing a pink dress with large Narcissus embroidered on her skirt. The whole person has a fresh and elegant natural beauty.


    She saw that everyone was looking at her, smiling, and the smile was like the flowering of crabapple.


    She is the legitimate daughter of her family. She has been called a beauty since her childhood. She is as beautiful as a fairy. She thinks that she is the only one in the world who is the most beautiful. She also thinks that the position of the first beauty in Beijing is hers.


    Now she heard another man snatching her place as the first beauty, and she was not happy!


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 831

    Yan Qingru is not only unhappy, but also very unhappy.


    But how dare a baby girl who has just turned one year old dare to challenge her and steal her limelight? Although she was young, she boasted that she was the most beautiful, almost to the point of criticizing. She often looked at herself in the mirror in a daze. How could she be easily compared with the past by a small child.


    Her eyes with irony, is a cold hum, is not because she is the prince''s daughter?


    However, among these children, they decided that the pumpkin is the most beautiful, that is the most beautiful. She has the most cute manner, has the most lovely smile.


    Therefore, Yan Qingru''s words immediately aroused public anger.


    Su Xiaorui frowned slightly. Before he spoke, Li Jing had already turned his head and looked at her coldly. His strong and tall body approached her: "what do you mean? She can''t, can you


    Li Jing doesn''t like to go around the Bush, but he goes straight and forth. That''s why Su Xiaorui is willing to make friends with him after a fight with him.


    The lower lip, the higher the eye, the higher the heart


    Li Jing''s eyes glared: "are you here to be funny? Take yourself seriously. Don''t look at yourself in a mirror


    He was followed by several boys, who used to be admirers of Yan Qingru and often followed her. If she smiles at them, they will be happy for a long time. But today, no one dares to fight against these little ancestors for her sake.


    Joke, these little ancestors have noble status, they only flatter!


    Yan Qingru was regarded as the apple of her parents'' eyes. She was spoiled and brought up. From childhood to Dalian, she had never heard of tautology.


    Today, after Li Jing reprimanded her, other boys said, "yes, I don''t see that I''m ugly!"


    "No one dares to speak out at will."


    The little princess had known Yan Qingru before, but now she couldn''t calm down again. Yan Qingru, after all, was older and more beautiful than she was. For the moment, her slender posture made people admit defeat.


    In the bottom of her heart, the little princess competed with her secretly. In contrast, she was more like a little girl''s head, so she spoke with a bit of bitterness: "you think you have some beauty, but no one can look at it? What a frog in the well. "


    "You..." The voice was choking.


    The little princess spread out her hands: "there are so many beautiful women in the capital, but there are not many women like you who boast themselves."


    "Yes!"


    Yan Qingru overestimated her ability to bear in her heart. She wanted to show her most elegant and beautiful side in front of them. It''s just these children, you and I said one word, her eyes red, tears in her eyes, obviously a pair of wronged but also hard to bear the appearance.


    Su Xiaorui looked at Yan Qingru. For the first time, he felt that although the little princess hated her, she still had some advantages. At least, she would not be so pretentious and powerful as the one in front of him.


    There are so many small friends who have already made it for him. Su Xiaorui, as a half master, is too lazy to argue with Yan Qingru: "I don''t care whether my sister can become the first beauty in the capital city, and my sister doesn''t care if she wants to come. But in my eyes, she is the best looking girl in the world, no one can compare with her. "


    He slightly raised his hand and grudgingly refused to give her a look: "go, let''s go to the playground."


    "Good!" Children play hard and don''t want to quarrel with people here.


    The little princess followed Su Xiaorui, walked a few steps and then turned her head to Yan Qingru, who was embarrassed and stood in the same place: "Miss Yan is wearing such a dress today. I think it is not convenient to play with us."


    Li Jing turned back and gave Yan Qingru a look of disdain: "who wants to play with her?"


    Yan Qingru is stunned at the spot, and the blood on her face is taken away. She used to be the master of all the stars and the moon. Where she went was not praised by people.


    Today, everyone looked at her with a disgusting expression! And said not to play with her!


    Her eyes fell on the children who left happily in front of her, and there was a touch of hatred and anger in her eyes.


    Yan Qingru stamped her feet angrily, and her tears could not stop falling down: "what''s so great? What do you think you are?"


    A boy in front of him hesitated for half a while and then ran back to Yan Qingru. The boy was Li Mao, the youngest son of Fenyang county king. He looked at Yan Qingru crying, a sad look, inevitably some heartache to wipe tears for her.


    Yan Qingru pushed him away. She glared at the front with tears in her eyes and held her hands tightly: "what little pumpkin is not a chubby, round and ugly monster, but also worthy of comparison with me?"


    Li Mao looked at the girl in front of her with a ferocious look on her face and frowned slightly: "Qingru, you should say less!"


    "Why should I say less? Am I wrong?" Yan Qingru hate voice way, "she really called the right name, pumpkin. No, it''s fat! Don''t say she is not a beauty, even if she is a beauty, who knows if she can grow up smoothly! HumLi Mao was shocked: "you..."


    Yan Qingru wiped her tears and said with a sneer: "who knows what she died, she is a poor blessing!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about?" Li Mao listened to her beautiful mouth spit out vicious words, his face turned white, he subconsciously reached out to cover Yan Qingru''s mouth.


    "You go away!" Yan Qingru tried her best to push away the boy in front of her. "Don''t pretend to please you now. In your eyes, the prince''s daughter is the most beautiful one."


    "It''s unreasonable!" Li Mao was a gentle man, but now he can''t help getting angry.


    He did not expect the girl he had always liked to say such vicious things. He looked back at her again and left in a huff.


    Yan Qingru looked at Li Mao''s leaving figure and stamped his feet with hatred.


    Ye Xiaonian, dressed in a brocade suit, was half hidden behind the tree and rubbed his chin slowly. His innocent little face stretched tightly, and a demon like smile rose from his lips, and he looked at Yan Qingru''s pupils with a cold and indifferent look.


    Yan Qingru had no idea that what she had just said had been heard in her ears.


    It turned out that yexiaonian was worried about the inevitable accidents of so many children in the playground, so he wanted to take care of it. He didn''t expect that he would hear such words on the way.


    His Phoenix eyes were half narrowed, and his lovely sister was cursed, which he could not bear.


    If Xiaorui hears these words, he should be mad, but fixing people is not su Xiaorui''s patent, he will, but he disdains to do it on weekdays.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 832

    Yan Qingru stood in the same place for half a moment. Knowing that she couldn''t fit into these children, she was ready to return to the party.


    She stretched out her hand and patted some stiff face, and slowly emerged a sweet smile like spring flowers. She thought to herself that she was the most beautiful woman in the world. They were just babbling under the influence of power.


    She also thought that if someone would ask her how she came back alone, she would say that she didn''t like to play well in the playground. Well, she didn''t like to play at all.


    Yan Qingru just walked a few steps, saw a group of white things rushed to her, when she saw the thing clearly, people were scared to be silly.


    This is a white, fluffy dog. It looks lovely. But it bares its teeth and looks fierce and terrifying.


    God knows that Yan Qingru is most afraid of this kind of hairy things. Now where does she still care about the image of a lady, she screams and turns around and runs away.


    Xiao Hei gets close to Xiao Rui and runs with Su Xiaorui. He likes to play. Today, it got the order of night reading to frighten Yan Qingru. Naturally, it is to complete the task well.


    Its four short legs run very fast, hard to catch up with Yan Qingru, but also ah Wu Wu to make a sound.


    Yan Qingru was so scared that her face turned pale.


    She ran frantically, at this time, she was like a headless fly in the backyard blindly circling, Xiao Hei was chasing after crazily.


    It''s cold in the backyard, and no one sees anyone. Naturally, there''s no one to help.


    Of course, some people will come out of the night when they don''t read it.


    Yan Qingru had never been in such a mess as she is now. She was afraid and flustered and began to cry.


    "Help, help, Wuwu..." Yan Qingru was chased by Xiao Hei for about ten times. Her cheeks were flushed and she could hardly breathe. All her strength was exhausted.


    Night small read half by in the tree, calmly looking at her embarrassed appearance, between his hands threw a round stone, lip exudes shallow, inexplicable evil smile.


    Yan Qingru runs fast, Xiaohei also runs fast, Yan Qingru runs slowly, Xiaohei also runs slowly, in short, it has been chasing her. Ye Xiaonian is ready to reward Xiaohei.


    Yan Qingru wanted to have a rest, but the little white dog behind her was not tired at all, and rushed to her again. Yan Qingru took a breath and ran forward again.


    Bang! She seems to have stepped on a stone, the whole person was tied down and fell heavily on the ground: "Ouch! Ah


    Her palms and knees were pounded against the stone, and the skin was abraded, and the blood gradually penetrated out. The pain made her tears fall down desperately. More to her horror, she felt something moving at her feet.


    Ah ah ah ah ah ah!


    Her scalp was numb and her whole body was shaking. She could almost feel the dog biting her!


    She shivered and almost fainted: "go away, go away, ah ah!"


    She struggled to get up, she climbed to half, small black ran to her face again, almost to her face.


    It barked at her!


    "Help, help..." Yan Qingru couldn''t even speak quickly. He was so scared that she fainted.


    "Little black." Night small read see Yan Qingru fainted, slowly stamp to her in front of.


    It''s a good night to shake your tail.


    At the moment, Yan Qingru''s hair is scattered, because of a fall, her clothes are also a little broken, her small face is dirty, black and white.


    She has a high demand for her dress and make-up. If she saw her appearance now, she would scream.


    "Well, well Help... " Yan Qingru fainted for half a quarter of an hour and then woke up. She found a dog and a man standing in front of her.


    Xiao Hei saw that she was awake and barked at her again.


    Yan Qingru''s eyes flashed and almost fainted again. At the moment, Yan Qingru''s whole body collapsed. She grabbed the hem of yexiaonian and looked at yexiaonian with a cry for help: "help, Wuwu, help..."


    Night small read slowly squat down in front of her, brush her hand.


    A sneer flashed through his inky pupils and disappeared. He looked at her with a half smile: "a malicious person is nothing but gold and jade, among them, no matter how good a face, she can''t hide her sinister and ugly heart."


    Yan Qingru opened her mouth and couldn''t say a word.


    Yexiaonian stood up and left gracefully.


    Yan Qingru was lying on the ground, staring at his back, as if he understood something.


    Night small read to go forward a few steps, Su Xiaorui jumped out to block in front of him, small face red: "brother!"


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui curiously in front of him: "how are you here?"


    "I''m going to drink water." Su Xiaorui smiles with malice. His eyes are shining in the sun. "I didn''t expect that I saw a good play. You bullied people. Hey, hey, hey."Night small read pulled the lip corner, raised the hand to pat on his head.


    "Good job!" Su Xiaorui reaches out his leg and touches Xiaohei. Xiaohei comes up and rubs him. Su Xiaorui pointed up his thumb at Xiao Nian: "it''s so funny that you don''t look for me. Brother, you are so ungrateful."


    Night small read some speechless.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui turned his head, he soon understood one thing. His brother is sensible and steady, and disdains to do such a thing. Now that he has done such a thing today, it shows that someone has done something beyond his bottom line.


    Su Xiaorui''s black and white eyes stare at night Xiaonian: "did she do something and said something?"


    Ye Xiaonian didn''t answer yes or no. After listening to those words, he was not prepared to repeat them.


    Su Xiaorui saw night Xiaonian frown slightly, a serious look, in the heart immediately understood.


    His small face slightly Yang, some hate and hate way: "can make brother angry, she is also enough ability."


    Su Xiaorui patted night Xiaonian''s shoulder: "brother bullied her, I''ll go up and chase her!"


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, Bao Jun is satisfied."


    "Xiao Rui!"


    Su Xiaorui shook his hand at night Xiaonian: "brother, you go to watch them, I''ll come back after drinking some water."


    Su Xiaorui runs back to the party and finds Yan Qingru standing next to her sister and talking to Su Ying: "thank you for your concern. I just fell down. Ah, little pumpkin sister is moving. She is really lovely and beautiful


    Su Xiaorui listens to Yan Qingru''s soft and flattering words. He just feels that goose bumps are about to get up.


    He saw Yan Qingru also reached out to touch her sister''s face. His two eyebrows were twisted together: "let go of my sister."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 833

    No matter how much Yan Qingru looks like a pure white lotus flower on the surface, Su Xiaorui remembers her tone and manner when she spoke earlier. In addition, she doesn''t know what she said to annoy her brother. He also believes that she is not a good person.


    Su Xiaorui can''t see this kind of person''s hypocrisy, even more refuse her to touch his lovely sister.


    He ran over quickly and clapped Yan Qingru''s hand away: "don''t you touch my sister!"


    Su Xiaorui frowned and spoke in an unfriendly manner.


    Yan Qingru''s hand was frozen in the air, and she looked very embarrassed.


    Her eyelashes were curly and curly, thick and dark. At the moment, her eyes seemed misty with water mist, and her expression of crying was moving.


    Su Ying has a headache to see Su Xiaorui like this. Xiaorui is a child to play with. He can play with everyone. How can he be so rude to girls.


    She thinks it''s time to talk to Xiao Rui and not to reject girls so impolitely.


    Su Ying has no time to speak. Su Xiaorui pushes Yan Qingru far away. He raised his chin slightly, squinted slightly, and snorted coldly: "what does my sister look like to do with you? You don''t have to say these insincere things. "


    "Xiao Rui!" Su Ying takes a look at Su Xiaorui and signals him to stop. So many people are here today. As a half master, how can he not give half face to others.


    Su Xiaorui took a look at Su Ying. His innocent face showed an expression of grievance and anger. He deliberately said out loud: "mother, she would say that her sister is beautiful and lovely. But that''s not what she said just now


    As soon as Su Xiaorui said this, Yan Qingru''s eyes widened in horror.


    When she touched the evil in Su Xiaorui''s eyes, her heart thumped. Su Xiaorui''s practice was totally unexpected.


    Water mist immediately filled the whole eye socket, tears kept falling down.


    The sweat on her forehead became very thin. She looked at Su Xiaorui with a kind of praying look, and she looked pitiful.


    However, Su Xiaorui has never been a master of compassion, or he has not yet reached that age.


    Su Xiaorui turned his head and did not look at her. His face was almost red with anger: "previously, she said that her sister was ugly, and she said that she was the first beauty in the capital city!"


    Yan Qingru explained in a hurry, his face became more and more pale: "I didn''t..."


    "Many people have heard that. Do you want to deny it?"


    "I, I..."


    "The more vicious words are still behind. She even said" sister, sister... " Su Xiaorui is eager to speak but stops. When he sees Yan Qingru''s pupil tightening suddenly, he thinks he is right. So he looked even more angry, "bah, bah, today is a happy day, I will not say those ominous words."


    After all, Yan Qingru opened her mouth and didn''t know how to refute it.


    Su Ying looked at Yan Qingru at the moment, this pair of panic, shivering appearance, in the heart roughly several.


    She thought everyone was a child and her heart was a piece of pure white paper. Like Li Jing, the child, although at first a little rebellious. During this time, she also understood that he was a very straightforward and cheerful child.


    Su Ying''s eyes slightly cold, light way: "good, small Rui, you heard wrong."


    "I didn''t..." Su Xiaorui touches Su Ying''s line of sight and his lips bend slightly.


    His face pretended to take some unwilling, and then lowered his head in the sight of Su Ying: "it''s me, I heard wrong."


    Isn''t miss Yan the most beautiful and loves to put white lotus flowers in front of people? Hum, dare to curse my little sister and expose you!


    Who would believe him -- the second young master of the prince''s house said this without any reason.


    In this era, marriage was early, and women were basically married when they were 15 or 16. Therefore, most women began to talk about marriage when they were about 13 years old.


    Although Yan Qingru is only nine years old this year, she has such a beautiful appearance and an air of immortality. She has been the daughter-in-law candidate in the eyes of many high-ranking ladies in Beijing.


    Since the new year, Mrs. Yan always took her to various banquets, and naturally she had the idea of asking her to see each other earlier, but --


    "isn''t this the daughter of the Minister of rites? What was it that made the second young master so angry? "


    "Didn''t the princess say that the second young master heard me wrong


    "Is the second young master such a man? The crown prince and princess said these words are just for the sake of face


    "Did not many people hear that? Would you like to ask the other kids later? "


    "Fortunately, I thought Miss Yan was a good girl and wanted to match the age of hong''er in my family..."


    "You can''t rely on your looks alone, this man."


    Yan Qingru was a little embarrassed now, and listening to the whispers around her, her eyes were red, and she felt that she could not stay here any longer.


    At the same time, she hated pumpkin because of her!Su Xiaorui looks at Yan Qingru and gets angry. After a few drinks, he pushed the cart back on the pretext of strong wind outside.


    At the moment, small potatoes, small tomatoes, small tomatoes are awake, three people crowded in the cart roll play.


    Su Xiaorui looks at his younger brother and sister playing, pinches this small face, pinches that small hand, follows them to make enough to run to the playground. Su Xiaorui runs half way. He remembers that his mother has recently designed a pair of very interesting chess pieces for him. He wants to share them with his friends and go back to get them.


    When he looked back, he found that Yan Qingru was also walking towards his younger brother and sister''s room, looking a little furtive.


    There are three nannies in the room watching, and there are guards outside. Su Xiaorui is not afraid of what Yan Qingru does to his younger brother and sister.


    However, when he thought of her hate eyes before, he regretted that he was merciless. If she was forced to hurry up, what would happen?


    Su Xiaorui approaches quietly, and hears Yan Qingru''s hands clasped together and says pitifully to the nurse: "let me see the pumpkin, OK? I really, really like her


    She looked so sincere and soft that she couldn''t bear to refuse her.


    "This..." The nurse looks a little embarrassed.


    "Shall I look at her from a distance?" Yan Qingru said with a little bit of coquettishness and spat out her tongue, "otherwise I won''t be able to sleep."


    Yan Qingru stood at the door and looked at the pumpkin. Her voice was soft and her eyes twinkled: "I really like her. If only I had such a sister."


    Su Xiaorui looked at Yan Qingru outside and kept saying that her eyes were sincere, which almost made people think that she really liked his sister.


    Yan Qingru tried to touch the pumpkin again at this time, but the nurse didn''t stop her. Su Xiaorui appeared in time and said, "don''t touch my sister. Have you heard me?"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 834

    When Yan Qingru hears Su Xiaorui''s words, she looks stiff. Her hands are in the air, but she doesn''t touch them.


    Su Xiaorui quickly ran into her and said in a cold voice to several nannies: "don''t let those people touch my sister."


    The three nannies looked frightened and quickly replied, "yes, second young master."


    Yan Qingru, who was called a layman, shivered and said, "I, I..."


    "Don''t you, my, are we familiar?" Su Xiaorui eyebrows slightly pick, tone is not polite at all, "we are not familiar now, also not familiar in the future. So whether you like my sister or not, you are not allowed to get close to her


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes fall on the little pumpkin. She waves two white fat hands and smiles at people innocently. Su Xiaorui''s heart was softened by her smile. He came forward and scraped her tender face: "silly sister, how can you smile at others casually? Who knows if that person is kind?"


    Yan Qingru opened her mouth and didn''t know what to say.


    Su Xiaorui ignored Yan Qingru''s ugly face and leaned over to pick up the pumpkin.


    Little pumpkin saw Su Xiaorui very happy, grinning and babbling.


    "My sister is much heavier." Su Xiaorui picked up his sister and said with a smile. He saw Yan Qingru standing on the side, frowning slightly, and said to her, "why don''t you go? Do you need me to talk to you


    Yan Qingru turned around and ran away. She resisted and didn''t let herself cry.


    She used to be a favorite and always won high praise. Today, I don''t know how much humiliation she suffered from the beginning to the end. She just felt that she was dying.


    Su Xiaorui sees that Yan Qingru is gone, so he puts the pumpkin back in the cradle. Now the potato and tomato are asleep, eyes closed, breathing evenly.


    Su Xiaorui held out his finger, poked at this one''s face and pinched the other''s nose: "one pig, two pigs, and one Silly sister


    Su Xiaorui bowed his head and kissed his brother and sister''s forehead: "silly sister, pig brother, brother will protect you!"


    Su Xiaorui also told his nanny a few words before he was ready to go to the playground. His little friend must have been waiting for him for a long time. He was just about to leave when he saw something flashing on the ground.


    Subconsciously, he squatted down and found a thin embroidery needle lying on the ground.


    Su Xiaorui''s black and bright eyes half narrowed, revealing the cold taste. He took the embroidery needle on the ground and said to the nurse, "have you ever embroidered anything in this room?"


    The nurse quickly shook her head: "never."


    They take care of their three children wholeheartedly. How can they spare time to do other things.


    Su Xiaorui suddenly understood something. His face was filled with anger, and his eyes flashed a touch of sinister evil. His two small hands tightly clasped into fists.


    He was just thinking about how Yan Qingru came to see her sister for no reason and said so many insincere words. When she saw him, there was a nervous look on her face. It was the idea!


    What a cruel heart!


    If he had not prevented her from touching her sister, if she had been given the opportunity to put the needle in her sister''s swaddling clothes Su Xiaorui looks back at his sister, who is so smiling. He can''t help but shiver.


    Yan Qingru, it''s disgusting that you dare to do such a thing to your lovely sister! OK, this beam is finished!


    After Yan Qingru returned to the banquet, she found that the embroidery needle hidden between her fingers had disappeared.


    Her heart was a little uneasy and soon relieved.


    She did not succeed. Besides, who could see where such a small embroidery needle fell.


    Her eyes could not help looking at the direction where the pumpkin lived. A touch of malice flashed through her eyes. She just felt unwilling. Why did she have such a noble status in her life, how could she be praised by all the stars, and why all the people stood by her side, and why she was so young that she could receive all kinds of honor and favor!


    "Recently, we''ve got several jars of peach blossom wine in our house. Please taste them today." Su Ying''s voice accompanied by the spring breeze, softly passed over.


    "Thank you, princess."


    This peach blossom wine is a top-grade wine. The fragrance of the wine diffuses in the air and makes people salivate.


    "Good wine!" Some of them fondle their palms and smile, and the wine is clear and mellow, Lingering between the lips and teeth.


    Today is a beautiful spring day with wonderful music playing and singing around. Listening to the music of strings and drinking sweet peach blossom wine is simply a great pleasure in life.


    "This wine should have been in heaven. It''s rare to taste it on earth."


    This peach blossom wine, also known as Yangyan wine, does not taste heavy.


    When Yan Qingru saw that the servant poured wine for herself, she lifted up her glass and tasted it.


    The wine didn''t feel much when it was in her mouth, and then she felt hot.


    This is a kind of extreme spicy, from the tip of her tongue to the whole mouth, the whole throat, hot her tongue tingling, hot her tongue.


    "Poof!" She vomited out a mouthful of wine, and all the snacks in front of her were damaged."Water, water!" She held out her tongue, one hand flapping her tongue, and the other held her throat, trying to spit out the wine she had swallowed.


    She wanted to reach the tea in front of her, and the servant next to her seemed to be about to put snacks in front of her. When her hand touched her, everything fell and fell to the ground.


    There is so much movement here that many people want to look at it.


    When they saw Yan Qingru''s embarrassed appearance, they all looked straight.


    "It''s said that Miss Yan is the most polite. How could she make such a big mistake today?"


    "What does she look like, miss, for her reckless and rude action


    "Hum! It''s not on the table. "


    "This action really failed her face."


    "I don''t think it''s a deliberate attempt to arouse people''s minds?"


    There is your lady''s voice with sarcasm: "Oh, isn''t she brilliant today?"


    "It''s a joke!"


    Mrs. Yan listened to the voices around her, and then saw Yan Qingru holding the kettle to her mouth without any image. She was so ashamed that she wanted to bury her face under the ground.


    What''s the matter with this daughter today? How can she be so careless. The taste of peach blossom wine is very good, and it''s not strong. Even if she can''t drink, she doesn''t have to make such a big noise.


    Su Ying saw Yan Qingru like this, she immediately knew what was going on.


    I''m afraid that Su Xiaorui, the bear child, has abnormal spicy taste in her peach blossom wine.


    Abnormal spicy is a kind of spicy powder developed by dark Pavilion. If you taste a little, your tongue will become numb and hot for a quarter of an hour.


    I can''t stop drinking water even after a quarter of an hour The more water you drink, the hotter it gets.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 835

    Su Ying frowns slightly, and her eyes flash with curiosity. How does Yan Qingru provoke Xiaorui? Xiaorui even shows her unique skills. She also heard some of the surrounding voices, but she was quite sorry for Yan Qingru. The girl has been patient enough.


    Night is not white, half squinting eyes, looking around for Su Xiaorui''s figure. What he was thinking was that this little boy was flipping through his things.


    Su Ying looked at Yan Qingru and inquired with concern: "Miss Yan, but this peach blossom wine is not to the taste?"


    "Well I... " If not for good upbringing, Yan Qingru would like to wail and roll on the ground. Her whole mouth was hot, and the gas from her nose was boiling hot. At the moment, she was in such a state that she could not survive or die.


    The tears in her eyes were also stimulated to flow down, and her face was wet.


    She wanted to explain something, but she was too anxious to say anything.


    Mrs. Yan saw that the daughter was just looking at the princess in a daze. She kept crying and didn''t even have an explanation. Her heart is more angry, in the past taught her where to go.


    Mrs. Yan stood up and said to Su Ying, "I hope the crown princess will forgive me."


    "No problem." Su Ying was smiling and called the next humanitarian. "Miss Yan doesn''t like to drink. Please bring her some juice."


    When Mrs. Yan saw Yan Qingru''s tears, her mouth open and her breath gasping, she could not bear to look straight at her.


    She horizontal Yan Qingru one eye, pulling her to Su Ying in a hurry to say thanks.


    After a quarter of an hour, the hot feeling in Yan Qingru''s mouth retreated.


    But now that we have already talked about other topics, it is not easy for her to mention the matter just now, so as to remind everyone of her previous appearance of losing her identity. What''s more, even if she mentioned it, let the Crown Princess decide for her?


    What are you doing? Why give her such a cup of hot peach blossom wine? Why does no one else have it, but she has, and she can''t drink?


    The glass had already been cleared, and there was no evidence left.


    In any case, Yan Qingru can only knock down her teeth and swallow it into her stomach. Her mother''s incomprehension and the contemptuous eyes of the people all make her feel extremely oppressed and bent!


    She pursed her lips and thought bitterly in her heart, how could this damned party not be over!


    She was insulted and chased by the dog, and now she has such a thing, she can''t stay for a moment!


    Compared with Yan Qingru, the children in the playground are very happy.


    Most of today''s children have never been to the prince''s house before. They have long heard that the prince''s house has a playground that is not available elsewhere. Today they came here, the slide, seesaw, carousel, all the game facilities let them feel new and fresh.


    "Fun, so much fun!"


    "I''ve never played such a funny thing!"


    "No wonder everyone says that the playground of the prince''s mansion is a paradise for individuals."


    Not only are the facilities in the playground fun, but also the flying chess and checkers that Su Xiaorui just took out of his room. This kind of chess is different from the chess they used to play. There are special chessboards and special rules. This kind of novel playing makes them feel interesting and interesting.


    They have a good time here. They just hope that the time will pass slowly and slowly, so that they can play here all the time.


    It was getting dark and the feast was over.


    The children reluctantly left. Su Xiaorui waved to them and said politely, "welcome to play next time."


    The children are happy, but the prince''s house is not to be able to come, who knows when the next time is.


    After the children leave, Su Xiaorui is called to the room by Su Ying. Su Ying looks at him with a face: "what bad things have you done?"


    Su Xiaorui lowered his head, then raised his head and looked at Su Ying timidly: "Hey, does your mother know?"


    Su Ying sees Su Xiaorui smiling, but she is helpless. He''s her son. She can''t know what he does.


    Su Ying looked at him seriously: "why do you do this?"


    Su Xiaorui mumbled: "I don''t think I did wrong, who let her so bad."


    Su Ying rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head: "we have to forgive people and forgive people, but her speech is a little bad, we don''t need to pay attention to her."


    "That''s not true." Su Xiaorui pouted and handed an embroidery needle to Su Ying: "mother, look."


    Su Ying took the needle in Su Xiaorui''s hand and frowned slightly: "what is this?"


    "I''m not such a person who has no sense of propriety. I can punish people casually, but to deal with bad people, we have to have a way to deal with bad people. When I went back to my room to get chess, I saw Yan Qingru saying to the nurse that she liked her sister very much. If I didn''t see her more, I couldn''t sleep at night. She had clearly disliked her sister before. In a flash, she said such words, and I thought there must be one moth among them. She just came by me. She was flustered. After she was driven away by me, I saw such an embroidery needle on the groundSu Ying was thoughtful. She was afraid that these pricking things would hurt the children, so she let all the servants in the mansion pay attention and pay more attention.


    She thought of Yan Qingru''s eyes. It is a pair of very beautiful eyes, but only lost the child''s innocence, but with a worldly sophistication and calculation.


    Su Xiaorui saw Su Ying silent, raised his head and said: "sister is so cute, I don''t allow anyone to bully her!"


    Su Ying raised his hand and rubbed Su Xiaorui''s head.


    When ye Xiaonian comes in from outside, he hears the dialogue between Su Ying and Su Xiaorui. When he heard Xiao Rui say that Yan Qingru had left the embroidery needle in the room, his small face was tight, almost no expression: "Yan intrudes into the young, although small, it is very vicious to talk and do things."


    Ye Xiaonian used to think of calming matters. Now when he heard Su Xiaorui say so, he said the previous words with Su Ying in a tactful way.


    Su Xiaorui after listening to, waving his hands, face is angry: "asshole, shameless, I want to beat her."


    Su Ying pulls Su Xiaorui: "OK, this thing just passed. You''ve dealt with her, and we won''t let her get close to your sister in the future. "


    "Well." Su Xiaorui nodded forcefully, "never let her approach her sister again."


    "Xiao Rui!" Just at this time, the cold voice of Yefei came from behind. He held a porcelain bottle in his hand, "how much did you pour?"


    Su Rui couldn''t help but feel the horror in Su Rui''s eyes


    Ye feibai wants to pat his ass very much. He has to have such a bottle of abnormal spicy food, but a little has a great effect. But the bastard used most of the bottle at once, and it was almost empty


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 836

    Night feibai looked at Su Xiaorui''s head has been shrinking to Su Ying''s arms. He almost arched the whole body into her arms. He felt dazzling.


    With a straight face, he strode up and lifted Su Xiaorui''s collar, turning his face to himself.


    Su Xiaorui didn''t say a word. Under his long and curly eyelashes, his drooping eyes timidly raised to see the night was not white.


    Night is not white, his face is serious and cold, and his dark and arrogant eyes contain a faint anger.


    Su Xiaorui bravely looked at his eyes, slowly opened his lips, hugged Yefei''s thigh, and grinned at him pleasantly: "Dad, I don''t dare to do it again!"


    Ye Xiaonian saw the appearance of his dog leg, and quietly stopped to open his face. Every time I see him like this, I feel very aggressive.


    Ye Fei''s white eyes narrowed slightly, but the villain''s attitude of admitting his mistakes was getting better and better, but his ability to do bad things was getting bigger and bigger.


    Su Xiaorui sees the night is not white and looks at himself thoughtfully. The sharp look in his eyes is not less, and the smile on his lips is more and more bright. His voice was sweet and waxy, and his father and dad yelled more happily.


    Ye feibai has some headache. He doesn''t know where Xiaorui learned this set. Even if his heart was as cold as stone, he couldn''t be angry with him.


    Su Ying stroked her forehead. Fortunately, the child''s heart is still pure, otherwise few people can cure him.


    Ye feibai sits on one side of the chair and presses Su Xiaorui on his leg intentionally. He raises his hand and beats him several times.


    "Ouch, ouch!" Ye Fei''s hand was raised high, and every time he hit it, he made a sound. However, he didn''t make any effort. It was not really too painful.


    Su Xiaorui knows that a crying child has milk to eat. He flutters his limbs and exaggerates: "father, spare your life. I dare not."


    "Well, you''re not going to make a fuss." Su Ying looks at their father and son''s interaction, can''t help but feel a little funny.


    Ye Fei''s actions on his white hands stopped. His eyes were staring at Su Xiaorui''s back of the head and asked casually, "what did you take away with your hand?"


    "Well, that Eh... " Su Xiaorui hears ye feibai''s question, his small body is stiff on his leg, stutters for most of the day and can''t speak.


    Night small read stands aside, eyeground exudes smile not to smile look. If you want to say how many things this little money fan put his hands on, you can find out by checking his treasure chest. It is clear that more than a year ago it was still empty, and now one box is almost full.


    However, he still likes to show off, and from time to time he opens the treasure chest and counts them in front of him. Yexiaonian can find one more thing in his box almost every once in a while


    "Speak up!" Night not white see he hesitates to say not to come out, hit again to his small buttock.


    "Oh, I didn''t take anything." Su Xiaorui murmured, and his little mouth pouted out, "Dad, you are not talking at all!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You cannot but admit it." Su Xiaorui thought for a moment, but he was also a little more reasonable. "We are father and son. We are not separated from each other! When I said that the other day, you did, didn''t you? "


    Su Xiaorui continued: "and you also said that I am welcome to the study, I can use all the things in the study at will."


    Ye feibai looks at Su Xiaorui twisting his neck and telling him the truth. He is covered with black lines and chokes for the first time.


    Su Ying''s expression is almost the same as night feibai. She sipped a sip of tea and sighed: "Xiaorui, your ability to steal concepts is getting stronger and stronger."


    Su Ying knows this.


    Some time ago, the new year''s Eve was so white that I had a few drinks under the moon. Xiao Rui is a filial child. He brings honey water to offer hospitality, rub his shoulder and beat his back. He also says a lot of sweet words to make him happy.


    According to Su Xiaorui''s afterwards saying, when dad is slightly drunk, he''d better be coax, have a good temper and treat others gently.


    Su Ying still remembers that the moon was cold, with thick snow outside, and the weather was a little cold.


    Su Xiaorui was lying on the back of Yefei white, two chubby little hands around his neck and said, "Daddy, you are the best and best dad in the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well. "


    "I''m not joking with you. In my heart, you are the best father. You love me, and I like you, too. Haha!"


    Night is not white, is a lonely person, listen to the words of his son''s innocence, it is inevitable to feel some floating. The corners of his lips are like a bright red plum in winter.


    Later, even if he mentioned the academic matters, he was also kind to Su Xiaorui, and even relaxed many requirements for him.


    Su Xiaorui also repeatedly assured him: "I will study hard and live up to the trust of my father."


    When it comes to learning, Su Xiaorui will mention something in the study: "Dad, can I read all the books in the study?"


    "Well."


    Su Xiaorui grinned: "so I want to read what books, want to use anything you can take at will?""Well."


    "Hey, I knew Dad was the best."


    As for Su Xiaorui now really took something, Su Xiaorui was night non white pumping a few buttocks on the move. He found a hidden grid in his study, so he took a valuable dagger and several bottles of medicine that looked good and could cure people And the treasure map.


    Su Xiaorui covered his buttocks: "Oh, I''m just curious!"


    Ye feibai continued to beat his ass a few times.


    "I just want to find the treasure." Su Xiaorui said with a bitter face. He has heard Su Ying tell stories on weekdays. What treasures and treasure maps? These adventure stories sound exciting and exciting.


    Some time ago, he found the dark Pavilion in his study. He looked east and West and found a treasure map.


    "What treasure are you looking for? It''s dangerous. Do you know? " Su Ying listened to Su Xiaorui''s words, her look could not help but dignified. The last time ye feibai found the treasure in the back mountain was really dangerous. If you were a little careless The consequences are really unthinkable.


    Therefore, after ye Fei brought back this treasure map, he was stranded again and again because there was no lack of silver.


    Unexpectedly, this treasure map has been dug out by Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui''s black eyes looked at Su Ying brightly: "mother, is this treasure map true? The more dangerous the place, the more abundant the treasure is


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Xiaorui was more excited: "that''s what the stories say. There will be snake demons guarding the treasure, and there will be many disasters..."


    "I don''t want to tell you any more stories." Su Ying sighed helplessly.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 837

    "Take it out." Ye Fei reaches out to Su Xiaorui.


    He absolutely believes that if he doesn''t take back this treasure map, Xiao Rui will take it to find treasure in a few days.


    To Su Xiaorui, the treasure map is a great temptation. As soon as he thought of the treasure map and treasure in his mother''s story, and the endless wealth, he felt inexplicably excited, and he was reluctant to spit out the fat in his mouth.


    He climbed down from night''s legs and ran to the door.


    He also turned back and made a grimace at yefeibai: "stingy dad, dad is too stingy. I''ll give you everything you say!"


    Night is not white eyes, eyes half squint, slightly PICK: This stinky boy, courage more and more fat.


    Su Ying and ye Xiaonian looked at each other and saw helplessness in each other''s eyes.


    Su Xiaorui struggled a few times, but also just covered the treasure map again. At last, he was caught and beaten by Ye feibai, and the treasure map was also confiscated.


    Su Xiaorui also haggled with ye feibai for a long time. There was no room for discussion.


    When the dust settled down, Su Xiaorui sat down on the bed, holding the treasure chest and humming: "Daddy is so stingy. Dad is the cheapest dad in the world."


    Night small read sitting at the table reading, do not want to reply at all. He didn''t have the courage to speak ill of his father behind his back.


    Su Xiaorui rolled and kept kicking his legs and puffing his face: "Wuwuwuwu Treasure map, treasure map, my treasure map! I really want to look for treasure. I don''t know how many treasures I will find! If you dig out an Aladdin lamp, it will satisfy my many wishes


    Ye Xiaonian said: "it''s just


    Su Xiaorui sees that night Xiaorui doesn''t respond to his meaning at all. He is even more unhappy. His mouth is so high that he talks to himself!


    He climbed down from the bed and walked to the side of yexiaonian and kept pulling his sleeve.


    He opened a pair of innocent eyes, full of expectation: "brother, if there is a treasure map, will you and I dig treasure?"


    "No Ye Xiaonian frowned and looked at him seriously, "you are not allowed to go. And don''t steal the treasure map again


    Su Xiaorui hummed and said with some guilty conscience, "it''s not stealing, it''s sharing."


    Seeing Su Xiaorui staring at himself, he couldn''t help rolling up the book and knocking it on his head: "can''t you just sit down and have a good read? How do you think about these things every day? The homework assigned by Mr. Zhang has been completed. Did your father let you practice calligraphy? "


    "Well Ouch, just calm down and read a good book! They want a treasure map now! " Su Xiaorui climbed to the chair opposite yexiaonian and sat down, holding his chin in both hands.


    "Dad, if he doesn''t look for the treasure himself, why don''t he give this opportunity to me?"


    "Dad is a bad dad!"


    "I was kind enough to help him find the treasure, but he didn''t appreciate it."


    "My mother won''t help me! Ah... "


    Su Xiaorui murmured for the most part of the day. Night Xiaonian was so noisy that he couldn''t even read the book.


    With a long sigh, he patiently reasoned with him: "the treasure map belongs to you, no one will rob you. It''s just that it''s dangerous to dig for treasure. When you grow up and become strong, you can dig for it. "


    Su Xiaorui doesn''t agree with his brother. He is the most intelligent child. It''s so easy to dig treasure What is there to worry about!


    Su Xiaorui talked about the treasure digging for a night, but he never mentioned it again.


    Therefore, everyone thought that Su Xiaorui had given up the idea of digging for treasure, and only thought that he was a child''s temperament, which was on the spur of the moment. Besides, the treasure map is now in the hands of night.


    After three days, yexiaonian woke up in the morning to find Su Xiaorui not sleeping beside him.


    Yexiaonian''s beautiful eyes reveal a touch of curiosity. Since her mother said that children can grow tall after they are full of sleep, Xiao Rui often sleeps in for this reason. It''s strange that he didn''t have to go to college today. He woke up earlier than himself.


    After getting dressed, yexiaonian found a letter on the tea table beside the bed.


    When he opened it, he saw a few big characters written on it askew: "I''ll go and play with Uncle Ouyang. Xiao Rui stays. "


    Night Xiaonian''s face can not help but emerge a smile, his brother is really grown up, go out also know to say with oneself.


    Su Xiaorui runs out to find Ouyang Liuyun. It''s not once or twice that Su Xiaorui runs out to find Ouyang Liuyun, so he doesn''t pay attention to it at first.


    Su Xiaorui went to the backyard to practice Kung Fu. After practicing for half an hour, a light flashed through his mind, and he suddenly felt something was wrong.


    He trotted back to the room.


    Sure enough, he found that one of the backpacks hanging on the wall was missing. He looked for it again and found that Su Xiaorui had not only carried one pair of two sets of washing, but also took a lot of silver notes.


    Xiao Rui, is this a long journey? The recent mob movement has not yet started He carried himself on his backHe suddenly thought of something, and his heart couldn''t help thumping and frowning. He didn''t want to find the treasure, did he?


    The night is small read not to think too much, immediately ran out to the outside.


    Green mark is carrying the breakfast at the moment and says with a smile: "little son of a lifetime, your breakfast..."


    Night small read anxiously asked a: "mother?"


    Green mark see night small read so anxious, busy said: "Prince Princess early in the morning and red wave to sing Shu, this early or she let me do for you."


    Night small read small face tenses tightly, the lip Cape picks up a touch of irony, small Rui is really can pick the day.


    Night small read to green mark with words to Su Ying, he let the coachman take him to Ouyang Liuyun''s house to catch up.


    When Xiao Nian went to Ouyang Liuyun''s residence, he found that Ouyang Liuyun and Su Xiaorui were not in the mansion. He inquired about it. The servant only said that they had gone out with their backpacks on their back. It was expected that they would come back in three or four days. As for where they had gone, he did not know.


    "Smelly little Rui!" Night small read gnash teeth, he is almost some by small Rui to gas.


    He closed his eyes and thought of the treasure map. He saw what was drawn on the picture, and he remembered every icon clearly.


    If Xiao Rui and his wife really want to go to the place where the treasure is located, they may go to Sanlitun wharf first and take a boat to Linjia Lane from there. Otherwise, if they take a long way, it may take many days.


    Ye Xiaonian was worried and asked the coachman to send him to Sanlitun wharf.


    Xiao Rui is impulsive and worried about his accident. Since his parents would not let him go looking for treasure, there must be their reason, and he had to stop him.


    After the carriage arrived at Sanlitun wharf, yexiaonian happened to see Su Xiaorui and Ouyang Liuyun boarding the boat.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 838

    I don''t know if it''s a psychological reaction or a guilty conscience. Su Xiaorui looks around before boarding the ship.


    Then, his line of sight is very coincidentally with night small read on.


    Night Xiaonian''s anxiety and anger in his dark eyes made Su Xiaorui''s heart jump slightly. He subconsciously lowered his small face, pressed down the brim of his hat with his hand, and hurried to the boat.


    Ouyang Liuyun looked up at Ye Xiaonian and Su Xiaorui''s appearance. He couldn''t help laughing and said, "Xiaorui, do you know that you are now here without silver 300 Liang."


    Su Xiaorui mumbled: "I don''t know."


    "Xiao Rui!" Ye Xiaonian couldn''t help shouting at him.


    "Well." Su Xiaorui turned a deaf ear, and he kept urging the boatman: "hurry up, hurry up!"


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Xiaorui suspiciously, and looks at the anxious look of night Xiaonian in the distance. He always thinks this is wrong. Since Su Xiaorui came back from Nanyang, two kids have been taking part in all kinds of activities. Today, Xiao Rui went to Lin''s lane to explore and avoid Xiaonian.


    The Phoenix eyes of Ouyang Liuyun narrowed slightly and looked down at Su Xiaorui: "Xiaorui, are you really good at abandoning your brother like this?"


    Su Xiaorui chucked his mouth and pushed Ouyang Liuyun into the cabin: "Oh, my brother is busy now. He has to read a lot of books every day. He has no time to go out with us. Oh, let''s go, let''s go


    Although the distance is far away, ye Xiaonian still sees Su Xiaorui''s mouth shape: let''s go, let''s go.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s cover up, lowers his head and dares not to look at his appearance. His lips are pursed tightly. He wishes his hands become long enough to catch him back and beat him up.


    This bear child, it is too much to worry about!


    Ye Xiaonian runs in the direction of Su Xiaorui quickly, but he is still a slow step after all.


    By the time he got to the dock, the ship was far away from the dock.


    The river is wide and sparkling in the sun. There are no extra boats around. Su Xiaorui thinks he has succeeded. He stands in the bow of the boat and makes faces at Su Xiaonian.


    His eyes are bright as stars, and his mouth is slightly curved, showing shallow dimples on his young face.


    Ye Xiaonian watched the boat leave little by little, and his teeth itched with hate.


    Su Xiaorui raised his hand and waved to Xiao Nian at night: "brother, you go back, I will take good care of myself."


    Night small read eyebrows micro wrinkle, dark pupil with deep and resolute. She jumped into the water without much hesitation.


    "Little Prince Young master, young master The driver behind him was shocked and cried out.


    Su Xiaorui saw ye Xiaorui''s move, and his smile froze. He was almost stunned and cried in his voice: "brother, brother, brother! Go and save my brother


    Ouyang Liuyun Leng for a moment, see night small read from the river to come out of the river, quickly swim to this side.


    He knew that he was good at water, so he was relieved. He ordered the coachman to drive the boat back. Then he bent down and picked up yexiaonian.


    Ye Xiaonian was picked up and stood on the deck. His whole body was wet and his hair was still dripping.


    Su Xiaorui saw the embarrassed appearance of night Xiaonian, and his white face showed a look of remorse and guilt: "brother! Wu... "


    Su Xiaorui''s voice just fell, night small read half squint eyes, put him on the ground, hit his ass several times.


    Su Xiaorui was stunned and was beaten several times before he began to struggle: "pain..."


    Night small read not to show any mercy, and raised his hand to slap in his buttocks three times: "you are so bold, you dare to run out like this, eh?"


    Ouyang Liuyun saw for the first time that ye Xiaonian was so hot that he almost forgot to persuade him to stop.


    Su Xiaorui has water mist in his eyes. When his brother is angry, he looks terrible, even more fierce than his father. And it''s much heavier than dad.


    After ye Xiaonian stops, Su Xiaorui shrinks to one side and doesn''t dare to speak. He just covers his butt and looks at him pitifully.


    Night small read pick the tip of the eye, eyes with a sharp look. He reached out and poked his bun in the face: "didn''t you just feel proud?"


    "Well..."


    "Go back and let dad teach you!"


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui thought, in the past, where did the steady elder brother go? He had never seen such a brother before, and he would not let anyone play with him!


    He didn''t dare to answer back. He took out the dry clothes from his schoolbag and handed them to him. His expression at the moment is close to flattery: "brother, you change clothes first, lest you catch cold."


    Ye Xiaonian sees Su Xiaorui again as a pathetic, pure and innocent man. In the past, he was blinded by his appearance, which led to his more and more indulgence.


    Or Ouyang Liuyun, afraid of catching cold at night, forcibly took him to the cabin and asked him to change his clothes.


    Yexiaonian changed his clothes and found that the boat was far away from the shore. The coachman kept waving at the shore: "the first young master, the second young master..."Su Xiaorui waved to the coachman on the bank: "you go back Tell my mother that we are going to play with Uncle Ouyang today, and we will not go back. "


    Night small read eyebrow a pick, eyes light condensation, toward boatman cold: "go back!"


    The boatman couldn''t help shivering.


    Obviously, he was just a child, but his face showed a look of incomparable dignity, which could not be refused.


    Su Xiaorui said weakly, "I don''t want to go back. We all come here..."


    "Yes, they are all out." When Ouyang Liuyun saw Su Xiaorui look like this, he took a dry towel to wipe his hair for yexiaonian and spoke for him: "it''s good to go out occasionally. It''s said that there are many delicious and interesting places in Lin''s lane."


    Su Xiaorui will face stubborn turn to one side, a pair of play to rely on the appearance: "anyway, I will not go back, I have left a letter to my mother and father."


    Ye Xiaonian glanced at him coldly: "you leave a message for them to say, go out with Uncle Ouyang?"


    "I used to go out with Uncle Ouyang. What''s wrong?"


    Ye Xiaonian says he has a headache. He thinks Ouyang Liuyun doesn''t know whether Su Xiaorui is going to search for treasure.


    Su Xiaorui saw the night Xiaonian silence, and said: "anyway, Lin''s lane is also very close, let''s casually go to have a look and come back, OK?"


    Su Xiaorui pulls the sleeve of yexiaonian and shakes and shakes. After su Xiaorui''s constant and repeated plea, yexiaonian can only sigh helplessly.


    What he thought in his mind was that if Su Xiaorui''s wish was not as good as Su Xiaorui''s wish this time, he would not give up and would run out next time. And he has already informed his mother, and when she sends someone over, it is estimated that nothing will happen.


    Night small read looked at Su Xiaorui: "really want to go?"


    "Well!"


    "Then you are obedient."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes were crooked and he said, "good!"


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 839

    Danger and treasure are connected and complementary, just like twin brothers.


    Where there is danger, there is not necessarily treasure, but where there is treasure, it must be very dangerous. Otherwise, everyone can get the treasure easily.


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s serious nod, but he calms down. He is sure that the treasure map is now in his father''s hands. Xiao Rui may only remember a general picture. When he does, he will make sure that he remembers wrong and leads him to the wrong way.


    Su Xiaorui finally gets yexiaonian''s approval and takes him to find treasure. His small face shows a satisfied smile.


    He snatched a dry towel from Ouyang Liuyun''s hand and wiped his hair for yexiaonian: "brother, you said you would go with me, so you don''t have to fall into the water."


    Night small read a hum, forced Su Xiaorui''s hand pulled towel.


    Ouyang Liuyun touched his chin, looked at the two brothers in front of him, and said thoughtfully, "don''t we just go to see the scenery and eat? What else is dangerous or impossible to do? "


    If it''s just like this, I''ll never make such an impulsive thing.


    Su Xiaorui blinked at Ouyang Liuyun, and then he burst into a cute smile: "nature No, we''re going to a more interesting place


    Ye Xiaonian determines that he wants to go with Xiao Rui to linjiaxiang. He also sits in the bow of the boat and looks at the scenery on both sides of the river. The willow branches on both sides of the Strait are luxuriant and full of green shade, which makes him feel better inexplicably.


    Su Xiaorui saw that night Xiaonian''s anger finally disappeared, moved to his side and took out snacks from his schoolbag to share with him.


    The boat continued to drive in the direction of Linjia lane, and the three people were talking while eating.


    Ouyang Liuyun talked to them for most of the time before he realized that Su Xiaorui was going to search for treasure. No wonder it was so mysterious.


    Treasure hunt? Ouyang Liuyun''s face showed a bit of hesitation. He gazed at the two children: "are you talking about the treasure map..."


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately remembered one thing. Once he and yefeixu went into a secret cave with yefeibai and got a treasure and a treasure map.


    This treasure map may be able to open another treasure, but Ouyang Liuyun''s face is not good-looking when he thinks of his experience in finding treasure at that time.


    It''s too dangerous.


    Although he was very interested in the treasure or something, the two children were too young to take them on the risk. Almost without hesitation, he shook his hand solemnly at them: "it''s too dangerous. We''re not going."


    Ouyang Liuyun immediately told the boatman to drive the boat back.


    Su Xiaorui finally ran out of his home and got the approval of yexiaonian. How could he be willing to go back like this.


    He looked at Ouyang Liuyun, his tone full of disdain: "Uncle Ouyang, you are really useless!"


    Ouyang Liuyun''s lip corner can''t help but take a puff. Although he is a proton, he has never been despised by a child since childhood.


    Su Xiaorui''s small face was closer to him, and his black eyes were dripping and turning: "don''t you have any idea about the treasure?"


    Ouyang Liuyun subconsciously avoided his clear eyes: "no interest."


    "Well, it''s not. Who doesn''t know that uncle Ouyang is a financial fan!" In Su Xiaorui''s heart, Ouyang Liuyun and himself are the same kind. He followed his eyes and said, word by word, "you''re just cowardly. Ah, when was Uncle Ouyang even less daring than me? "


    Ye Xiaonian silently doesn''t want to talk. Xiaorui, the bear boy, will never stop until he reaches the goal!


    "Joke!" Ouyang Liuyun knows that Su Xiaorui is provoking him, but he still can''t accept it. Can he be the second most famous young man in the world?


    Su Xiaorui saw Ouyang Liuyun hesitated and used his assassin''s mace: "anyway, if you don''t go with me today, you''re not a man!"


    "Son of a bitch!" Ouyang Liuyun knocks his backhand on his head. Well, it''s impossible if you don''t go. It''s about his dignity.


    "Are you going or not? If you don''t go... " Su Xiaorui is still thinking about words, and is immediately interrupted by Ouyang Liuyun.


    "Shut up!" Ouyang Liuyun felt that Su Xiaorui really deserved to be beaten when he was noisy for the first time.


    Su Xiaorui grinned: "then I will be your default."


    Ouyang Liuyun glared at him, looking at his smiling appearance and couldn''t help stroking his forehead. What if he doesn''t acquiesce? Well, in fact, he would like to see what this other treasure looks like.


    At noon, the boat finally arrived at Linjia lane.


    As soon as they got off the boat, Su Xiaorui, with his backpack on his back, hopped in front of him, as if he was familiar with this place.


    Night small read pulls his double shoulder bag, indifferent ground says: "I come to lead the way, we walk this way."


    "No, we''re going this way." Su Xiaorui stretched out a finger forward, firmly said, "or I''ll lead the way."Night small read eyebrows light Yang, small Rui actually chose the right road. "This way," he insisted


    "Don''t lie to me, brother." Su Xiaorui looks like "brother, I see through you".


    Ye Xiaonian pretended that I didn''t believe it: "what if I got lost?"


    "Not afraid! I have this! " Su Xiaorui triumphantly took out a piece of paper from his pocket. It was a treasure map copied with charcoal.


    Night small read a few eyes, almost the same as the original picture: "how can you have this?"


    "Haha, I was going to return the original picture to my father. I have drawn this picture for many days. I have compared it and I have drawn every detail clearly."


    Night small read some incredible, small Rui''s words, paintings are not good. He sighed in his heart and could only follow Su Xiaorui.


    Su Xiaorui walked a few steps and then said, "well, it looks a little far away. Why don''t we go to eat first and rent a carriage. That''s better. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good. " Night small read a promise, he is also hope that small Rui dawdle more time.


    After eating something, they got into the carriage and walked for half an hour. At last, they reached the position indicated in the treasure map.


    In front of it is a large peach forest, which seems to have no boundary. These peach blossoms are extremely brilliant, such as clouds and clouds, in full swing, showing off people''s eyes.


    Su Xiaorui gave a dry smile: "maybe the treasure is under a peach blossom tree?"


    Ouyang Liuyun lips show a shallow smile: "perhaps under all the peach trees."


    What he didn''t expect was that the treasure map had brought them here so easily. If he found the exact address, he still had enough confidence that he could not be defeated by any organization or array.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 840

    Ouyang Liuyun said that this sentence has a basis. The last time he was able to find the treasure was because Su Xiaorui fell down.


    He believes that Xiao Rui inherited Su Ying''s luck.


    Su Xiaorui looked at this boundless peach blossom forest, and his eyes brightened: "if there are treasures under each peach blossom tree, this kind of scene would be very exciting to think about it?"


    Ouyang Liuyun looks at Su Xiaorui''s small figure and jumps forward. His face changes slightly and his voice changes his tune: "Xiao Rui, stop quickly!"


    He was afraid that Xiao Rui suddenly touched the organ and there was no place to die.


    Su Xiaorui only thought Ouyang Liuyun was joking with him. After running a few steps, he turned around and waved to them: "Uncle Ouyang, brother, you go faster, too slow!"


    A breeze, peach petals lightly, if a girl like graceful, like under a peach rain,.


    Ouyang Liuyun looks around with vigilance, and there is no movement. Is it because he is too cautious that there is no peach blossom array or mechanism around him? Or is Xiao Rui taking the wrong road, this may not be the treasure site?


    Ouyang Liuyun and ye Xiaonian quickly catch up. Night small read can''t help but lift his hand, Su Xiaorui''s head knocked: "walk slowly, in case of danger how to do?"


    "How beautiful the peach blossoms are here. There will be no danger! " There are pink peach petals falling towards him. Su Xiaorui reaches out his little white hand and lets the soft peach blossom petals fall on his hand slowly. His smile is pure and flawless. He doesn''t think there will be any problems here.


    Su Xiaorui walked forward again. Unconsciously, he patted the peach blossom tree with his hand, and patted another peach blossom tree: "where is the treasure? Is this peach blossom forest the so-called treasure? "


    Yexiaonian hum: "it can''t be said. The peach trees here are almost 100 years old, with luxuriant branches and gorgeous peach flowers. Do you remember a story that my mother said


    Ouyang Liuyun asked curiously, "what''s the story?"


    Ye Xiaonian looks at Su Xiaorui''s back, and the corners of his lips light up: "my mother once told a story that there was a treasure map in the river and lake that caused a bloody storm. For this treasure map, conspiracies emerge in endlessly, and many people lose their lives. Later, a man was stained with countless blood and finally grabbed the treasure map. "


    "And then?"


    "Then, after years of research, he finally solved the secret of the treasure map. He found the place where the treasure was buried and found a picturesque scenery."


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that Xiao Nian stopped here and asked, "is this story finished?"


    Su Xiaorui spread out his hand: "finished, the man later dug out a piece of paper, the note said, cherish this piece of beautiful scenery."


    Ouyang Liuyun


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth and patted on the peach blossom tree beside him: "even if it is really the result, it doesn''t matter. Although there is a little disappointment, at least this peach blossom forest is really beautiful."


    At this time, Ouyang Liuyun''s ears moved.


    He was sensitive to the danger, and his pupils suddenly contracted: "no! Get out of the way


    Countless arrows rained down on them from all directions. It was obvious that they had just touched a mechanism.


    The two children were quick to avoid the two or three arrows, and some of them almost missed the corners of their clothes.


    Ouyang Liuyun rolled around, carrying two children to display his lightness skills, and fell on a peach blossom tree not far away.


    There were so many arrows that he was embarrassed to avoid.


    "It''s close, it''s close!" Su Xiaorui is carried in his hand by Ouyang Liuyun, hanging in the air, and dare not move.


    The arrows of those arrows were covered with dark green light. Ouyang Liuyun said, "the arrows are poisonous!"


    "Sure enough, danger and treasure are brothers."


    "Afraid?" Ouyang Liuyun stabilized his body and gave them a foothold.


    "I''m not afraid." After experiencing the thrill just now, Su Xiaorui''s face is a little pale. He held the branches of the peach blossom tree, took a breath, patted his chest and said, "how exciting


    "The face is scared white, dare to speak hard!" Ye Xiaonian glanced at him coldly: "is it possible that these organs are located on the peach blossom tree?"


    Ouyang Liuyun meditated for half a time: "it''s not possible, but it''s hard to say."


    He still remembers the process of the last treasure hunt. All these organs are very ingenious.


    "Hey, I''m lucky to open the treasure mechanism..." When Su Xiaorui is talking, he only hears a "click" sound. He tramples on a branch.


    There was no arrow in this direction.


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes widened. Then he grinned and showed his white teeth. He couldn''t help clapping and said, "I think I''m very good. Do you have any?"


    Night small read murmured: "it''s just a coincidence."


    There is another fragrance in the air, which is different from the peach blossom fragrance. The peach blossom around is particularly bright in the sunshine, which is a kind of inexplicable and strange.Before they had time to be happy, Ouyang Liuyun''s face showed a helpless look: "Xiaorui, I think you are really too powerful."


    Su Xiaorui hears the sudden sound of sand and sand around him. Su Xiaorui looks through Ouyang Liuyun''s sight and is surprised.


    There are countless snakes swimming towards them in all directions, including dark green, emerald green and black. Each snake has three thumbs thick and spits out red letters.


    Ouyang Liuyun tried to make himself look calm, but his heart was extremely frightened. In all these years, he had never seen anything like this.


    There are so many snakes in the world. It seems that there is a trend.


    "What now?" Su Xiaorui felt that the gust of stench rushed to his face. He had never dealt with such a scene, and he was inevitably a little alarmed, "why don''t I step on the peach branch again?"


    Night small read coolly said: "I think you may step out of what wasps, mice out?"


    Ouyang Liuyun put away his previous carelessness and nodded solemnly: "I''m not sure. I''d better not act rashly."


    The snakes are getting closer and closer. Ouyang Liuyun, carrying two children, shows his lightness skill and is ready to go back to the far road first.


    It just seems like he''s in the same place No matter how hard he tried, they seemed to be trapped in this group of snakes. When Ouyang Liuyun realized the result, he could not help but burst out a cold sweat.


    He wanted to jump out of the snakes with his two children, but the peach trees seemed to have life. No matter which direction he flew, they could move to him and block his way.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 841

    Ouyang Liuyun went twice according to the yin-yang five elements and the eight trigrams he had learned before. However, he could not get out of the peach blossom array.


    Ouyang Liuyun has always been confident that there is no difficulty in getting his organs in the world. Recently, for the first time, he felt frustrated.


    "It''s too evil!" Night small read eyes micro MI, do they really want to be trapped here?


    He was not afraid of such slippery things. But the number of snakes was too many, and he was getting closer and fiercer. He had goose bumps all over his body. He was glad he didn''t eat much breakfast at the moment, otherwise he would throw up.


    Su Xiaorui looked at these dense creatures, and his heart beat inexplicably fast. At the moment, he was really afraid: "are the snakes all over the world gathering here?"


    Yexiaonian hum: "maybe..."


    Su Xiaorui cried: "am I implicating you now?"


    He regrets now. Is it too late?


    Night small read pick eyebrow to stare at him: "do you say?"


    Ouyang Liuyun rubbed his head with a gentle look and no sense of blame.


    His eyes were so deep that he knew that it was no way to wait for death. He took out a knife nearly two inches long from his shoulder bag and told the two children, "you two, stay in the tree and don''t fall."


    Ouyang Liuyun finished, lightly tapping the toes, stepping on the tree trunk, dancing down, clothes flying.


    "Uncle Ouyang!" Su Xiaorui shouts at him anxiously. His nose is a little sour, and there is a mist in his eyes.


    Ouyang Liuyun uses a long knife to cut several snakes close to the peach tree in two. His hands rise and fall, and his movements are neat. However, after a while, the peach blossom tree is surrounded by snake bodies.


    Around the smell of smell, the ground is blood red color, in the surrounding peach blossom under the background appears more and more strange and enchanting.


    Night small read to see Ouyang Liuyun and these disgusting things, even no time to breathe. He moved his mind and made a decision at the moment.


    He patted Xiao Rui''s head and said seriously, "you must be good. Don''t come down!"


    Su Xiaorui is stunned and sees Ye Xiaonian climbing under the tree with a dagger in his hand. He immediately understood the meaning of Xiaonian. He didn''t want Ouyang Liuyun to fight alone.


    "Brother!" Xiao Rui''s voice is crying, and subconsciously reaches out to hold the hand of night Xiaonian.


    "I''m brother. I''ll protect you." Night small read elegant to hook up the corner of the lip, always tightly plank of the small face toward him show gentle smile.


    Su Xiaorui''s throat seems to be blocked by something.


    Yexiaonian slipped to the ground.


    Ouyang Liuyun was afraid that he might have an accident. He cut down the snake and protected him. Fortunately, yexiaonian was very competitive. He was quick to dodge and fierce in his hand. He didn''t need too much heart.


    Ouyang Liuyun''s eyes found that Su Xiaorui also had a tendency to climb down. He couldn''t help shouting: "Xiaorui, if you dare to climb down now, I''ll spank your ass. Don''t let uncle Ouyang be distracted any more. You know, I can''t protect both of you once and for all. "


    "Oh Su Xiaorui was going to climb down. When he heard Ouyang Liuyun''s words, his action gave birth to a meal.


    He looked at the snakes around him, and it seemed that there was an increasing tendency to surround the three of them in a circle.


    His brain was spinning fast. In fact, it was useless for him to come down. What can be done to drive these snakes away?


    If it goes on like this, we can''t stick to it for a long time, or as long as Uncle Ouyang and his brother move a little slower, the three people will soon be submerged by these snakes and their bones will not survive.


    Su Xiaorui has a strong sense of regret in his heart. He regrets why he didn''t obey the orders, which makes all three people in crisis. He began to regret why he didn''t go to see his mother for the last time before he went out. He didn''t hug his two brothers and kiss his sister Oh, he''ll never see him again.


    And Ouyang Liuyun''s idea at the moment is similar to Su Xiaorui. He regrets how he has been doing everything with Xiaorui. What should he do if he can''t protect them? What about sister-in-law?


    He fought to kill these snakes, and his movements on his hands were also accelerated. His crescent colored clothes were stained with blood, and his hair was in a mess. The whole person looked very embarrassed.


    "Bang bang bang!" In this Ouyang cloud, he suddenly heard the sound of thumping next to him. His remaining light saw something burning nearby, emitting red, orange, yellow, green, blue and purple.


    "This is Glazed bullet Ouyang Liuyun felt that he was going to collapse. He subconsciously covered his mouth and nose, "poisonous!"


    The glass bomb is also a weapon made by the dark Pavilion. It will emit a gorgeous and beautiful light after it is detonated, and it will also emit a kind of smelly gas. This kind of gas is poisonous. It can make people comatose in light and cause hallucinations and death in severe cases.


    "Oh! Cover your nose quickly Su Xiaorui responds in a hurry and covers his mouth and nose. It turned out that he took a lot of "good things" when he went out, but now he wants to use them.Su Xiaorui was in a better mood: "Uncle Ouyang, brother, come on up quickly. These snakes will be driven away by this poisonous gas!"


    Su Xiaorui really killed a thousand enemies and lost eight hundred himself. Let''s not mention the snake''s reaction. He dropped three glass bombs without saying a word. The poison gas emitted from the shells was very high. He inhaled a little bit at night, and the whole person was in a daze and almost fainted.


    "Brother!" Su Xiaorui is scared and froze, and tears fall down.


    Ouyang Liuyun unconsciously embraces the body of night Xiaonian, and then he suddenly snorts. It turns out that a small snake entangles his arm and takes a bite.


    Ouyang Liuyun held the snake''s seven inches and knocked it hard on the tree.


    After Ouyang Liuyun flies back to the tree with yexiaonian in his arms, he finds that something is wrong. The poisonous gas emitted by the Liuli bullet has no effect on the snake, or has not yet had an effect.


    All the snakes gathered under the peach blossom and began to climb up. There was a rustling sound all around, piercing the eardrum.


    Su Xiaorui watched the snakes spit out red letters, getting closer and closer. He only felt that his ears were buzzing. As soon as he got worried, he tried his best to step on the trunk of peach branches. Now he is dead horse doctor. He hopes to meet another organ and stop all this.


    If he doesn''t try, everyone will die.


    Su Xiaorui stepped on it too hard. With the sound of "click" and "click", the branches of two peach trees were broken


    "Ouch So, Su Xiaorui "PATA" fell down.


    "Xiao Rui!" Ouyang Liuyun holds Ye Xiaonian in his hand. He doesn''t respond for a moment. He watches Su Xiaorui fall from the tree.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 842

    The blood color on Ouyang Liuyun''s face was suddenly taken away and became extremely pale.


    His throat seemed to be blocked by something. He opened his mouth, but he couldn''t make a sound.


    Over the years, he has gone through life and death with Ye Fei. He has never seen anything. But he had never felt like this at the moment. The feeling of tension and panic swept through his whole body.


    Night Xiaonian is unconscious in his arms, but he seems to be able to sense something. Two eyebrows tightly twisted together, unconsciously calling out the name of Xiao Rui.


    "Boo Hoo hoo, it''s killing me!" At this time, the voice of Xiao Rui came from under the tree.


    Ouyang Liuyun quickly put Xiaonian in the tree and jumped to the tree.


    He was stunned in an instant.


    Under the peach blossom tree, in addition to the corpses of the snakes that had been cut down, the other snakes seemed to have received some orders and retreated around one after another, and in a short time they had withdrawn completely.


    He can''t help but feel relieved. Xiao Rui has not been bitten by a snake.


    At the same time, he also secretly sighs that Xiaorui''s luck is not bad, Xu is stepping on the right mechanism.


    He immediately reacts, after all, he fell from such a high tree. Is Xiaorui injured. Ouyang Liuyun squats on the ground, looks at Su Xiaorui lying on the ground and asks anxiously, "Xiaorui, can you get up?"


    Su Xiaorui slowly got up and covered his mouth with two small hands. Xu is really hurt, his eyes with tears, and hard to bear.


    "What''s wrong with face? Move your hands away and show me. " When Su Xiaorui moves his hand away, Ouyang Liuyun can''t help but take a breath.


    Su Xiaorui fell miserably. His originally white face had countless small wounds. His nose, mouth and face were all scratched by small stones. He was still bleeding and had a large bruise on his forehead.


    Before Ouyang Liuyun said a word, Su Xiaorui screamed again: "my teeth!"


    Ouyang Liuyun saw that Su Xiaorui''s front door tooth was empty and dark, and a bloody tooth was lying quietly in the palm of his hand.


    Su Xiaorui forgot the pain, his eyes widened, and his dark eyes fell on the tooth in horror. Then he couldn''t help crying: "my teeth, I want my teeth, whine..."


    "If you lose your teeth, they will grow longer. Haven''t you fallen anywhere else?" Ouyang Liuyun carefully examines his hands and feet. However, Su Xiaorui is immersed in the pain that he will never gnaw a bone after his teeth fall off and will be laughed at. He is at a loss for Ouyang Liuyun''s words.


    Ouyang Liuyun feels a head two big at the moment. Yexiaonian is intoxicated and unconscious. Xiaorui loses his teeth and cries bitterly. However, he was bitten by a snake before. Now he is dizzy and almost fainting.


    He knew they had to get out of here at once, or he would not know what to do.


    He carried Su Xiaorui to his armpit with his other hand and walked down.


    It seems that after the snakes disappear, they can easily walk out of the peach blossom forest. After a long walk, Ouyang Liuyun saw the previous entrance. His restless heart gradually settled down.


    Su Xiaorui gradually stopped crying. He earned from Ouyang Liuyun''s arms: "Uncle Ouyang, I''ll go by myself."


    Su Xiaorui wiped his tears with his sleeve and just wanted to say something to Ouyang Liuyun.


    But when his eyes fell on his face, his face showed a look of fear. Now Ouyang Liuyun''s face was pale and his lips were black.


    "Uncle Ouyang!" Su Xiaorui quickly remembered that Ouyang Liuyun had been bitten by a poisonous snake.


    "What?" Ouyang Liuyun''s steps become a little flighty. He thinks Su Xiaorui wants to say something to him, so he looks down. But I don''t know what''s going on. His focal length is not right. Su Xiaorui''s head becomes more and more blurred.


    Then, his mind black, the whole person in a coma.


    Ye Xiaonian also fell out of his arms.


    "Uncle Ouyang..." Su Xiaorui was stunned and murmured his name. His nose was sour.


    Uncle Ouyang is in a coma and his brother is in a coma. He doesn''t know what to do now.


    At this moment, not far away came a loud bang.


    Su Xiaorui raised his eyes and saw the ground not far away gradually split open, as if there was a hole opening slowly. Su Xiaorui knows that there may be endless treasures under the cave entrance, but at this time, he can''t leave Ouyang Liuyun and yexiaonian alone.


    He has to save them now.


    Su Xiaorui raises Ouyang Liuyun''s hand and quickly finds the wound on his hand.


    He remembered a story his mother once told, in which the young man saved an old man bitten by a snake. He sucked the poisonous blood from his wound. Otherwise, when the blood flows to every part of the body, it is not far from the time of death.


    Su Xiaorui thought of this and immediately did it. He sucked his wound and sucked out the venom.


    He maintained this movement several times, and gradually he felt dizzy.It turned out that he lost his teeth and the venom flowed into his blood along his wound.


    So, Su Xiaorui, who wants to save people, is also hit. He is in a dark and in a coma.


    When Su Xiaorui wakes up, he finds himself lying in a big soft bed. He pulls the sheet with his hand. The familiar fabric seems to be his own bed.


    Su Xiaorui is in a daze. Some of them are confused. Some of them can''t react. The process of searching for treasure is like a dream.


    "Xiao Rui, are you awake?" Su Xiaorui heard his mother''s voice. He looked down at the voice and saw Su Ying coming towards her with a bowl of medicine.


    He looked at her eyes and found that her eyes were red, as if she had cried before.


    "Mother..." Su Xiaorui called dumb, and then he said: "where''s brother, where''s uncle Ouyang? How are they? "


    "With your uncle''s help, they''re all right." Su Ying hands over the medicine bowl. Su Xiaorui drinks it quickly and frowns with bitterness.


    Su Ying added: "Uncle Ouyang and your brother woke up in front of him. Your brother went to college in the morning."


    Su Xiaorui was stunned: "I How many days did you sleep? "


    "Three days." Su Ying some emotion, looking at his small face full of small scars, "fortunately nothing."


    Su Xiaorui tooted his mouth: "well, I am a lifesaver how to sleep so long, this is not fair!"


    Green Mark came in with the porridge at the moment and was very happy to see Su Xiaorui awake: "second young master, you finally wake up. The crown princess has been worried for many days."


    Su Xiaorui grinned at her: "I''m not OK!"


    Su yingban face, glass like eyes with a serious look: "wait for you to be better, well with you to calculate this account."


    Su Xiaorui suddenly disappeared. He looked at Su Ying pitifully and his eyes flashed: "Mom, people are hungry..."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 843

    Su Xiaorui raises his face carved with Pink Jade and looks at Su Ying pitifully. Su Ying looked at his appearance, the heart also softened a little bit, stretched out his hand to rub his head mercilessly.


    Su Xiaorui "Oh" a, voice with coquetry: "light, light, pain."


    "Is to let you ache, let you long memory!" Su Ying Liu eyebrows frown slightly, with a trace of seriousness. She said so, or reached out from the side of the tray to carry porridge, spoon by spoon to feed him.


    Xiao Rui was hungry for a long time. After tasting the light and delicious fish porridge, he only felt sweet and delicious, and his eyes were curved.


    "Slow down. Be careful of the scalding." Su Ying looks at the appearance of enjoying the delicious food, showing a loving look in her eyes, and she is afraid.


    She recalled the scene three days ago. As soon as she heard the news that Xiao Rui was secretly running to dig for the treasure, she hurriedly took people to the place.


    Still small read made a mark on the road, they found peach blossom forest easily.


    When she arrived, she saw Xiao Rui, Xiao Nian and Ouyang Liuyun lying on the ground, motionless.


    Xiao Rui is the most serious poisoning. His whole face seems to be covered with a layer of black fog.


    The second is Ouyang Liuyun, with purple lips.


    Finally, Xiao Rui is better than the two of them, but his face is pale and livid.


    At that moment, Su Ying couldn''t believe what she saw, her body was crumbling. She only felt her head buzzing, her mind flashed with sadness and remorse, and tears fell down, and could not stop.


    Fortunately, she immediately responded, thinking that she had some Qingdu pills that Liu ronghua gave her, and immediately fed them to the three of them.


    After that, she sent someone to send them back and asked Liu ronghua to come.


    After Liu ronghua diagnosed and treated the three people at that time, he looked at Xiao Rui and said, "if it''s too late for a stick of incense, even I won''t be able to return to heaven."


    Since Liu ronghua, a skillful doctor, said such words, he knew how severe the situation was at that time.


    Xiaonian was poisoned by Liuli bullet, which was not serious. Liuyun is poisoned by Xiaorui and takes Qingdu pills in time, which can hold up for a while and a half. It''s just that Xiao Rui has a wound in his mouth because of saving people


    Su Xiaorui feels Su Ying''s sharp eyes, and his head is buried lower. He muttered, "mother, don''t look at me like this. I''ll be afraid."


    Su Ying finished the porridge and put the bowl aside. She said in a serious tone: "now do you know you are afraid? You are good at introspection. What is wrong? "


    Su Xiaorui''s attitude of admitting his mistakes is always very good, and his tone is sincere: "well I''m wrong about everything. I''ll never dare to do it again. "


    Su Ying gave him a bad look: "you dare to run out alone next time!"


    Su Xiaorui seemed to think of something at this time. He patted his head in frustration: "mother, you don''t know. At that time, I clearly saw that the treasure was opened


    Su Xiaorui''s thinking is so off, Su Ying doesn''t know how to answer for a moment.


    Su Xiaorui''s expression on his face was extremely sad: "we have gone through thousands of hardships, experienced arrows and countless poisonous tongues. It was not easy to wait until the cave opened slowly. I didn''t know how much I wanted to rush over, but as soon as I saw my brother and uncle Ouyang lying on the ground, I just


    Su Ying heard Xiaonian mention it before, thinking that the treasure mechanism is really complicated: "then you go to save uncle Ouyang?"


    "Well!" Su Xiaorui nodded, with a proud look on his small face.


    "Good boy of good heart." Su Ying affirmed his practice, gently rubbed his head, and popularized knowledge to him, "you are right to save uncle Ouyang, but you almost killed yourself. You had a fall, and there were many wounds in your lips and teeth, and the venom flowed into your body along these wounds. "


    "Well So it is. " Su Xiaorui suddenly realized, "no wonder I fainted."


    Su Ying saw that he listened to it and taught him some first aid knowledge: "in the future, in the wild, what if you are bitten by a snake? Immediately ligate the wound with a band or rope, and relax every time of incense burning If there are poisonous teeth left in the wound, take out the poisonous teeth and wash the wound repeatedly Suck out the snake venom from the wound with your mouth. Rinse your mouth with water after each inhalation... "


    Su Xiaorui listened with wide eyes and nodded forcefully. Then he thought of a very important thing. He held Su Ying nervously and pointed to his front teeth. "Mother, what can I do with my teeth? Will they grow again?"


    Su Ying looked at his ignorant appearance at the moment. Before comparing it with his mischievous manner, he said vaguely, "this depends on the situation."


    Su Xiaorui''s heart is tight: "um..."


    He also knows something about the change of teeth, but he doesn''t know whether there is any difference between broken teeth and natural falling ones. Now he saw Su Ying hesitating, he automatically understood as: my mother didn''t want to deceive me, so she refused to comfort me.


    Su Ying looked at his stupefied appearance and thought to scare him. She didn''t want to settle the account with Su Xiaorui, so she let him have a good rest.Su Ying had been sleeping for three days, but she couldn''t sleep at the moment.


    He rolled on the bed and went to play with his sister.


    Every day at noon, cute sister wakes up for a while.


    Su Xiaorui holds the pumpkin to one side and amuses her to play. Pumpkin can also recognize people, three days did not see him, at the moment to see him very happy, sweet smile, babbling to say something.


    Su Xiaorui is softened by his cute sister''s smile, but when she sees her sister''s tiny teeth, he can''t help but think of himself.


    So he became very worried and sad.


    All people have teeth, but he is missing one, which is unfair: "woo Hoo woo..."


    Seeing Su Xiaorui cry, little pumpkin was stunned for a moment, and he also opened his mouth and began to cry


    When Su Ying came over, she saw that the two children were crying fiercely, just like who cried louder in the competition. Su Ying knew for the first time that little pumpkin, who seldom cried, was too fierce to cry.


    Su Ying patted the little pumpkin with one hand and looked at Su Xiaorui nervously: "Xiao Rui, what''s the matter with you? Isn''t your body uncomfortable?"


    Su Xiaorui wiped his tears with the back of his hand and stammered, "what can I do if my teeth are gone and I can''t grow back?"


    Su Ying saw the way he whipped up and couldn''t help holding him in his arms and laughing: "you My mother thought you were not afraid of anything


    Su Xiaorui flat mouth: "Wuwu, mother..."


    Su Ying coaxes the little pumpkin, and spends a long time explaining to Xiao Rui that every child has to change her baby teeth. But after changing teeth, the teeth can''t grow again.


    Finally, Xiao Rui knows that his teeth can grow back, so he can''t help laughing. He also pats his chest and says that he must protect his teeth and brush and gargle his teeth every day.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 844

    After listening to Su Ying''s explanation, night Xiaorui comes out of the haze of missing teeth.


    However, his good mood did not last long, and he came back in vain.


    Yefeibai came back very early today. As soon as he came back, he went to Su Xiaorui''s house. When he saw him awake, his worries faded away, and he immediately sent out a cold air which was like the condensation of a thousand years of ice.


    Su Xiaorui is on the sharp line of sight, in the heart is uneasy, droops the head not to speak.


    Under the long eyelashes, his eyes dripped around. He wanted to please his father as usual and avoid the punishment this time. But he didn''t think of how to speak, his whole person has been gently lifted by night feibai and pressed on his leg.


    The slender and beautiful hand raised high and fell down without hesitation.


    How anxious he was three days ago, how angry he is now.


    Su Xiaorui was almost stunned. His butt hurt so much that he didn''t even dare to ask for mercy.


    At this time, he seems to understand a truth. If his father is really angry, he will not give him a chance to be cute.


    Su Xiaorui''s ass almost blooms, and is released by night Fei Bai.


    Night is not white to look at him from a commanding position, Phoenix Mou tiny Mi: "courage is big, where dare to rush, eh?"


    Su Xiaorui bowed his head obediently and muttered, "Dad, I''m sorry."


    Night is not white lip Cape to draw up a taunt: "you are sorry for me what?"


    "I have worried you and your mother." Su Xiaorui''s hands are uneasy to hold, and the corners of his lips are pursed tightly.


    Night is not white to look at him to bow to admit wrong appearance, facial expression also slow down: "still have?"


    "I was mischievous and mischievous, and also implicated my brother and uncle Ouyang..." Su Xiaorui''s voice became lower and lower. He wanted to bury his head in the soil.


    If he had the element of acting before, he could not help but feel frightened when he recalled the thrilling side of peach blossom forest.


    In this world, whether it is money or other, what is more important than living? Even if they don''t get a little bit of survival in this world, what''s the point?


    Su Xiaorui in the heart of a profound reflection, he reached out to wipe wet eyes: "I will never again."


    Ye Fei responded to him coldly: "I have heard this sentence many times."


    "This time it''s true." Su Xiaorui raised his head and said slowly to his deep eyes, "because of my curiosity and bravado, I almost killed my brother and uncle Ouyang. If something really happened to them, I would never forgive myself."


    Night is not white on his eyes, the bottom of the eye is pure, there is no cheating, no drama, he completely eliminated gas.


    Although he had beaten him before, he was not ready to let him go when he saw his appearance. His eyes have no waves, his voice is serious: "go to a good reflection, reflection good, write a hundred calligraphy, write not good where do not want to go!"


    Night is not white, leave this sentence, turn around and leave.


    Ye feibai has just left, and ye Xiaonian, who is from school, came back. When he returned to the room, he saw Su Xiaorui standing in front of the bed, his eyes red, and he didn''t know what he was trying to write.


    Xiao Rui was in a coma for three days. Now he finally wakes up. Xiao Nian''s face shows a smile: "wake up?"


    Su Xiaorui nodded and looked at him with a trace of guilt in his eyes: "well."


    "Did dad scold you?"


    "Well." Su Xiaorui covered his buttocks, flat mouth, "good pain."


    Night small read a glance at him, while he did not pay attention to and vigorously patted on his buttocks: "is to let you long memory, see you dare to run around next time."


    Su Xiaorui shrinks and almost cries again.


    "Copy the copybook."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Night small read while helping him to prepare ink, paper and inkstone, while murmuring: "Dad is intentional, let you taste the feeling of being on pins and needles?"


    Su Xiaorui''s whole face is wrinkled.


    Night Fei turned his head and went to the juwu garden. Su Ying arrived a step earlier than him. I think she was hiding there to see him training his son.


    She began to pour him a cup of tea, with a smile on her lips: "only you can cure this stinky boy."


    Night Fei Bai took the tea and sipped it. His slender fingers knocked on the table: "the loving mother is defeated more than once."


    Su Ying small eyebrows PICK: "what do you mean?"


    The night is not white will tea one drink: "literal meaning."


    "I am a loving mother. Are you a strict father?" Su Ying stares at him without showing any weakness. Her beautiful eyes are as clear and moving as Qinghong. "On weekdays, I don''t know who it is. I''m always dazed by Xiaorui''s sweet words."


    Night non white eyebrow tiny PICK: "also do not know who taught him this set, see people talk, ghost talk."


    "You..." Su Ying can''t help but get angry. "If the child doesn''t teach well, you push everything on me?"


    "You know you didn''t teach well?""Are you trying to argue with me?"


    Ye feibai looks at Su Ying''s real appearance, and can''t help but stretch out his hand and pinch her face. His greasy touch makes him unable to put it down. He fished her with his long arm and sat down on his lap.


    He leaned over and kissed her soft lips.


    When he saw that she wanted to hide, he kissed her patiently and gently, so strong that she could not avoid it.


    He scraped her nose and snorted an ambiguous voice: "don''t be angry, we will discuss the matter. Xiao Rui has a lot of problems. It must be my fault. "


    Su Ying sighed and said, "I have one."


    She boasts that she is a person of the 21st century and thinks that quality education should be carried out for children. Therefore, she has been raising children from childhood to adulthood.


    She encouraged him what he was willing to do, he was not willing to do it, and she did not force him to do it.


    Xiaorui is a cunning and intelligent child who occasionally makes some pranks. But he was kind-hearted and never made a big mistake, so sometimes she turned a blind eye to his mistakes.


    Naturally, she thinks that children can be naive, can be ignorant and grow up.


    Now I think she was wrong - she almost lost him.


    Night not white see Su Ying listen to, and kiss on her face. His palms fondly groped for her soft smooth hair and delicate body. His eyes were a little bit, and his voice was a little hoarse: "shadow, I have my own way to discipline children. We have more important things to do now."


    Su Ying has a quick reaction. What''s the important thing? It''s not about eating and being eaten: "you go to eat first."


    "have some appetizers first." He approached her, his eyes staring at her deeply, his eyes leaping with burning flames, "or it will be dark next time."


    She really didn''t understand that she was talking about children''s education, and how she could be so quickly transferred to such a thing.


    His overbearing lips came up and he gave a deep kiss. His hands were clasped around her waist and the tip of his tongue drove straight in.


    "Well." Su Ying''s resistance was invalid.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 845

    After this incident, Su Xiaorui''s freedom was limited. Yefeibai sends two bodyguards to him, which is obviously protection, but actually monitoring. For a long time to come, Xiao Rui will be followed wherever he goes in and out.


    Su Xiaorui is used to being free, and is not used to such arrangement. According to his own opinion, "can we have a good time in this way?"


    Night small read calmly looked at him: "as long as you don''t do something furtive, you want to be happy, those two bodyguards will never interfere with you."


    "Steal, chicken, touch, dog?" Su Xiaorui gnashing his teeth, "you are my brother, how can you look at me like this?"


    Ye Xiaonian continued to read, not ready to talk to him.


    However, Su Xiaorui didn''t want to go out to meet people. His face fell like this. Although the wounds were better, the excessive scars looked funny.


    And he lost a tooth, and he spoke out of breath.


    He was seen by his friends like this.


    Su Xiaorui did not hide at home for a few days, but was summoned to the palace by the Ming emperor.


    When Emperor Ming wakes up from his nap, he sees Xiao Rui appear in his bedroom and stands by his side. He was so insincere that he couldn''t figure out whether it was Xiaorui or Xiaonian.


    The first thing Emperor Ming saw was the wound on Xiao Rui''s face. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s wrong with this face? How did it fall like this?


    "It is Well... " Su Xiaorui opened his mouth, because he lost his teeth, his little hand subconsciously covered his mouth and giggled, "running, I fell accidentally..."


    "What happened when you fell down? Have you lost your teeth? "


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Su Xiaorui remembers the process of his fall and looks embarrassed, ready to interrupt the topic.


    The emperor of Ming Dynasty pulled him to the front of him and touched his cheek: "does it hurt?"


    "Much better."


    Su Xiaorui looked at the emperor from a close distance, and suddenly he was much older. The high king suddenly became like an ordinary old man, with many wrinkles on his forehead, some swelling on his eyelids, and an obvious old look on his face.


    "Naughty bag, is it like this to run out to play? I heard that your father gave me a lecture? " Emperor Ming reached out and patted him on the buttocks.


    "Well..." Su Xiaorui covered his buttocks and said plaintively and wrongly, "how can everyone think about my butt?"


    Emperor Ming laughed happily, and the wrinkles on his face expanded a lot. He raised his hand and rubbed his head. "I don''t know who it looks like."


    Su Xiaorui crisply said: "it must be like the emperor''s grandfather."


    The emperor laughed and said, "grandfather Huang was not as naughty as you when he was a child."


    Su Xiaorui took off his shoes and moved to his side and sat down: "grandfather Huang, I''m not naughty. I just want to touch the spring, see the spring, and just go out for a walk."


    Emperor Ming followed his words: "Oh? Where have you been? "


    "I went to the peach blossom forest in Linjia lane. You don''t know. There''s a large peach blossom in full bloom. It''s so beautiful. " Su Xiaorui was originally a talkative child, he said happy, as if all of a sudden forgot those bad things. He saw that the Ming emperor listened with great interest. He said it as if it were true or false, and he made up some things to tell the emperor.


    Emperor Ming looked interested: "speaking of it, I haven''t seen the outside world for a long time."


    During this period of time, he was in a bad mood. Every day, he was lying in bed drinking bitter medicine. Only when the weather was warm, he would go out for a walk.


    Su Xiaorui grinned at him innocently: "next time, Xiao Rui will take you to see it."


    The emperor sighed: "I am old."


    Su Xiaorui put his head against his body and rubbed it: "no, the emperor''s grandfather is not old at all. Next time the weather is fine, we will still play badminton."


    Emperor Ming looked at him and said with a smile, "OK."


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand to pull a hook with him: "it''s a deal."


    "It''s a deal."


    After all, Emperor Ming failed to fulfill his promise. His illness became more and more serious, not to mention sports. He even struggled to walk. No matter how much medicine the hospital used, his illness did not improve.


    Liu ronghua also came to see him once, but he had no way to stop a person from aging no matter how skillful his medical skills were.


    Xiao Rui often goes into the palace to accompany the emperor. He always feels that he amuses the emperor''s grandfather, which is good for his condition. However, Emperor Ming spent most of his time sleeping. Occasionally, when he was energetic, he sat in a wheelchair and asked him to push the palace around.


    Emperor Ming was not the best emperor in history, but he was diligent and diligent in his reign, and the country was peaceful and peaceful. However, in recent years, he has been worried about too many things, and several sons have died one after another, which makes him feel physically and mentally exhausted.


    In the end, Emperor Ming didn''t survive the winter. He went to sleep on October 2, and never woke up again.


    It snowed heavily that day, covering the entire palace.


    The air pressure in the palace was extremely low and filled with a thick sadness.The Empress Dowager''s health is not good, and her condition is good and bad. The death of Emperor Ming was a heavy blow to her. She was too sad and couldn''t afford to fall ill. She was in a coma for two days and finally died on the sixth day after the death of Emperor Ming.


    Xiao Rui suddenly loses two close relatives. The whole person has some reactions and can''t come over. When he is quiet, he looks at a certain place and is in a daze.


    He seems to have grown up overnight and understood the true meaning of life.


    People left, there will no longer exist in this world, he began to cherish the relatives around him.


    All of a sudden, he became sensible and had a good sense of propriety. He would take the initiative to learn and practice martial arts.


    Night small read see him this appearance, feel very pleased, exclaimed: "younger brother grew up."


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes are slightly peaceful: "I used to promise to be the pride of the emperor''s grandfather, but it''s a pity that I haven''t had time to become the image in his mind, so he''s gone. I feel very sorry."


    "Well..."


    "I remember that I had promised my great grandmother that I would study hard. It''s a pity that I didn''t have time and she was not here."


    Night small read look also some sad: "well."


    "I think my brother and sister will be sensible in another two years. I want to set a good example for them."


    "Good."


    During the national mourning period, no lanterns and decorations were allowed in the palace, and no music was allowed to be played. Therefore, when the new year came, there was no sense of half a year.


    So the year went by so smoothly.


    On the eve of the new year, Bai ascended the throne to be emperor, and granted Su Ying the title of Queen.


    Soon after ye feibai ascended the throne, some officials began to memorialize.


    Generally speaking, it means that since ancient times, which emperor''s harem is not Jiali 3000. If Su Ying is the only empress in the non white harem tonight, it''s really out of etiquette and will be ridiculed by people all over the world.


    Nowadays, the most important thing is to select beautiful women to fill the harem.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 846

    Ye feibai is the king of a country, young and promising, standing at the peak of power.


    He looks beautiful, as if he came out of the painting. He exudes a kind of elegant charm from all over his body. He is a king in every move.


    Such a man is the dream of all women in the world, and no woman can refuse him.


    Now that the harem is vacant, almost all the officials are eager to offer their daughter to marry the royal family. If there is no daughter, they are eager to make one with his wife. If the daughter is still young, he wishes that she can grow up overnight.


    The ministers heard that the emperor and the empress were close to each other. Su Linfeng, the former Prime Minister of the empress, had been ill for a long time. Although he had returned to his hometown, the emperor still remembered him, and from time to time he rewarded him with many treasures.


    They thought that if their daughter could get the emperor''s sympathy, they would be able to make a great progress.


    A few days later, yefeibai did not respond to the selection of imperial concubines.


    The officials secretly thought that the emperor was a prince, and it was nothing to be killed by the princess. Now that he is the king of a country, how can he be trapped by a woman.


    Therefore, they began to appear on the stage, presenting facts and reasoning in the court.


    They use gorgeous language, very tactful but powerful.


    However, the main idea is inseparable from the following several meanings.


    Even if the harem does not have a beautiful 3000, it should also add a few concubines, otherwise it would be too shabby.


    The vacancy of the imperial palace is of no benefit to the country.


    Even the common people have three wives and four concubines. The emperor is the son of heaven, and his status is a thousand times more expensive than them. Naturally, the women in the harem are hundreds and thousands times more.


    Originally, they would like to spread the branches and leaves, but the emperor has five children, which is a far fetched reason.


    Later, there was humanity. If it went on like this, outsiders only thought that it was the queen who was not virtuous.


    Everyone agreed in their hearts that the queen was indeed not virtuous.


    The ministers all assumed a sincere attitude.


    Night is not white to look at them, a pair of eyes deep bite people, the bottom of the eye is permeated with a thick sense of cold. The corner of his lips aroused a touch of enchanting sneer, watching them act without speaking.


    The ministers thought that they had the acquiescence of Ye feibai, and their eyes brightened. They began to praise each other one by one: "it is said that Lin Ge''s old daughter is not only as beautiful as a fairy, but also funny and witty, which is very popular."


    Lin Ge old heart happy flowers, face or a pair of fear to say: "the little girl is young, it is naive. The daughter of Prime Minister Wang''s family is good at playing music, chess, calligraphy and painting... "


    "It''s said that Miss Li is good at music. The sound of the instrument is like a mountain running water, and nobody can match it..."


    Their conversation seemed to have been rehearsed before, and every woman was praised as the only one on earth.


    Night is not white to listen to them, you say I flatter, only feel headache. He raised his chin haughtily and frowned slightly.


    He coughed softly, and the ministers were silent.


    Ye feibai looked at them with a smile between his eyebrows: "now it is the period of national mourning. I need to be filial to the former Emperor."


    Night is not white light floating a word, so that all kinds of ministers are pale.


    When Su Xiaorui enters Mingyue Pavilion, he sees Su Ying lying comfortably and leisurely on the soft couch, and the charcoal in the room is warm. She was only wearing a fancy dress, and the long skirt at the bottom was stacked and dragged on the ground, and the streamer was gathering shadows.


    She was reading a book in one hand and sipping a snack in the other hand occasionally.


    "Mother!" Su Xiaorui walked a little impatient, panting slightly, his face flushed, "do you know what''s going on?"


    Su Xiaorui is very persistent about the appellation. In private, he still calls Su Ying''s mother.


    "What''s the matter?" Su Ying looked at him curiously and put down the book in his hand.


    Xiao Rui took a look at those twisted words on it, but he couldn''t understand a word: "Mom, you still have leisure. You know..."


    "It''s not a Book of heaven, it''s English." Su Ying stopped and said with great interest, "this is a book written by Westerners. Its content is quite exquisite. Do you want your mother to teach you English?"


    In the past, the industrial age appeared in the west, and the material culture developed rapidly.


    She had always felt vaguely that there was something in common between this era and previous lives.


    Recently, a few missionaries came to Dongling. Su Ying was thinking about when to call for a talk, so as to know what the industrial level of the West has reached.


    She has a lot of ideas in her mind, but she doesn''t know how to implement them. She needs to find something for reference.


    "Oh, my mother, do you know that the emperor is going to choose concubines?" Su Xiaorui micro pouted his lips, his face was not happy, "those ministers are advising his father to choose a concubine into the palace, as if the father did not do how to apologize to the people of the world."


    Su Ying was silent for a long time. A complicated look flashed in her beautiful eyes. She said calmly, "Oh, this matter."


    "I''m far away from what I''m hearing, but I''ve heard something about it. It''s said that whose daughter looks like a fairy, funny and witty, who''s daughter is good at music, and whose daughter''s poetry and song Fu are easy to catch. What''s more, I don''t know whose family has four daughters. Each has his own merits and merits. I''ll stand in line to choose from my father. "Su Ying secretly skimmed her lips in her heart. She was really lucky enough.


    But on her face, she was very calm with a smile You won''t like it, father


    Su Xiaorui''s eyes widened: "why?"


    "Because He likes your mother like that. " Su Ying''s face with a confident smile, a pair of eyes with glaze like moistening.


    They''ve been married for so long, and they''re just each other.


    There was also an agreement between them that they would like to have a heart, and white heads would not leave each other.


    Su Xiaorui see his mother so calm, he soon calm down, smile incomparably lovely: "Oh, my mother is the greatest mother in the world, no one can compare with you."


    There is an attractive charm and brilliance in her mother''s body, which has nothing to do with her age and appearance.


    Su Ying chuckled: "Xiao Rui, your flattering ability is getting better and better."


    When ye Fei came back, he saw Su Xiaorui leaning on Su Ying''s side, eating snacks and chatting. The topic was all about his choice of imperial concubine.


    Night is not white face not from black, voice is deep and serious: "small Rui!"


    "Ah, father." Su Xiaorui winked at him and jumped to his bed. He poured a cup of tea for him and delivered it to him obediently, "you''ve worked hard."


    Ye Fei''s face slowed down and said, "what did you say to your mother just now?"


    "Ha ha ha, I suddenly found master Shi looking for me I''ll go first. " Su Xiaorui shrunk for a while, grinning and looking for a chance to slip away.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 847

    Su Ying raised his head and took a look at the night in front of him. He was wearing a bright yellow dragon robe with a jade tie around his waist. His body has a kind of unmasked peerless edge, the whole person looks imposing, beautiful extraordinary.


    Su Ying thought to herself that she was born with a hanger. No matter what she was wearing, she could not submerge that extraordinary face. No wonder so many girls were flocking to him.


    Night is not white at the moment is also staring at her, Yi Yi Yan tip slightly pick up, that pair of dark black pupil, deep as a pool, one eye can not see the bottom.


    Su Ying smile, smile carelessly: "say you are not shallow."


    The night is not white, eyes sharp stare at Su Xiaorui who has run far away, some gnash teeth: "it seems that recently we should punish this smelly boy."


    "What was he punished for?" Su Ying slightly picked her eyebrows and pretended to be puzzled and asked, "don''t mention how sensible Xiaorui is. She reads and practices calligraphy and practices riding and shooting every day, but she doesn''t do anything."


    Night feibai sat down beside Su Ying, and lightly charged Xiao Rui with "arranging rumors."


    Su Ying secretly thinks that Xiaorui can tell the truth, where is the arrangement of rumors. She did not speak, a pair of moist eyes looking at the night is not white.


    Ye feibai chuckled and rubbed her face. Her eyes were affectionate and unreserved: "since I became a queen, I''ve become more and more daring. How dare you question me?"


    "There''s nothing wrong with being bold." Su Ying continued to say, "now the outside world is just afraid that I am not virtuous queen."


    Ye Fei nodded in vain: "well, it has been said so."


    Su Ying saw that he said so bluntly that he couldn''t help being stunned: "well Anyway, I''m going to be so ungrateful. "


    No matter what his identity is, she is only willing to be with him for a lifetime, this man is her, she is not willing to share her with anyone.


    He liked her to be so straightforward and unassuming.


    He likes her to take him to heart.


    His eyes are slightly bright, and the corners of his lips are joyful. He looks at her: "if you are virtuous, there are not many women in the palace. They are not as resourceful and resourceful as you are. They are defeated in a few rounds. "


    Su Yingming knew that he was joking with her. She turned her lips and did not want to pay attention to him: "are you praising me or damaging me?"


    "You are the only one in the world who dare to talk to me like that." Ye feibai sighed and held her in his arms, and his arms tightened hard. His thin and dense kiss fell down on her forehead, nose and even on her soft lips. His voice murmured with infinite ambiguity: "in this life, it''s good to have you alone. Who else is going to make me remember and worry like you


    Su Ying thinks that they have been getting along with each other for so many years, and only feel a warm heart.


    This man dotes on her, loves her, and is reluctant to let her suffer half silk injustice.


    She put her back hand around his neck, her eyelashes trembling, and she lifted her lips up.


    The kiss did not know when it would end. She leaned against him in his arms: "I, the queen, are just pretending to be stupid. How can you prevaricate those ministers?"


    "Why prevaricate? The emperor died earlier. I have to be filial for three years. How can I make a draft? "


    It''s a good excuse not to draft during the national funeral, but what about three years later? Su Ying''s heart sighs, three years later, no one said good, the boat to the bridge naturally straight.


    The emperor wanted to be filial to the former Emperor, so the ministers in the imperial court no longer recommended the show.


    However, in order to celebrate the new emperor''s accession to the throne, the foreign countries sent envoys special gifts and 20 beauties.


    After ye feibai accepted all the gifts and beauties, the minister''s heart began to jump. They saw hope.


    They thought that they could send their daughter to the Palace first. Now it''s not easy to canonize during the national funeral. But when the national mourning period is over, isn''t everything easy?


    During this period, they don''t want to get fame. What they have to do is to grasp the emperor''s heart, and it''s better to open branches and scatter leaves for him.


    They are very confident that their daughter can grasp the emperor''s heart. There is only one empress in the palace. No matter how beautiful and young she is, how can she compare with her 13-4-year-old daughter, who is only 13-4 years old?


    Moon Pavilion.


    Situ Mengyao is talking with Su Ying.


    Sima Mengyao looks plump recently. She is not the one who fell down when the wind blows. She looks very good. The doctor has diagnosed her the day before yesterday, and she is pregnant again.


    She was at home to raise a baby, heard foreign countries sent a beautiful woman to come, then wanted to go into the palace to accompany Su Ying to talk.


    Seeing Su Ying''s bad face, situ Mengyao took a sip of tea and said, "empress, everything should be calm, but don''t listen to the wind is rain."


    "That''s nature." Su Ying took a sip of the tea cup and covered up the complicated look on her face.


    The beautiful women who paid tribute from foreign countries now live in the harem. She had a glance from afar. She was really one in a million. After the green mark inquired, she brought back news. They were versatile and had their own strengths.


    Su Ying to is not afraid of the night is not white empathy. They had been together for so long, and she knew better than anyone what kind of person he was.She was just a little depressed. In the past, when he was the prince, he had to take several concubines. Now, he is the king of a country.


    He won''t touch them. She is always uncomfortable in her heart. Will there be so many women in the harem?


    Seeing Su Ying''s eyes drooping, situ Mengyao said in a low voice: "the emperor can see your friendship, and it''s hard to push it. Just relax."


    Su Ying smiles as if nothing happened: "in fact, it''s nothing, but twenty beauties, even if it''s 200 beauties, it''s nothing. There is no shortage of food and clothing in the palace, and the most important thing is that they can still hold the door


    Situ Mengyao heard Su Ying say these words, stare round eyes: "you say is true?"


    "Of course, it''s true. Anyway, the days are boring and more people are busy." Su Ying pauses, looks at her belly to smile, "don''t say me, you this belly..."


    "That''s not good. Isn''t it a waste of food?" Su Xiaorui rushed in and waved his fist angrily. He thought he had heard all the previous words. He frowned and said fragmentary, "Dad is really too much. He even took in 20 beauties at once. Can''t you accept one less?"


    Su Ying:


    "Xiao Rui?" Seeing Xiao Rui coming over, situ Mengyao couldn''t help laughing and said, "I''ve grown so tall."


    "Hello, four aunts." Su Xiaorui said hello to situ Mengyao in a friendly way. He felt that what he had just said was wrong. He added, "in fact, it''s not all about Dad, is it? This is mainly because of this foreign country. They deliberately added barriers. By the way, who knows whether they are sending beautiful women or spies to watch us? "


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 848

    "It must be so. They must have sent spies in the name of sending beautiful women. Dad must have known the truth, so he accepted them casually. My father loves his mother the most. He doesn''t look at other women more than once. "


    Su Xiaorui chattered a lot, Su Ying didn''t even answer.


    When Su Xiaorui finally stopped, Su Ying gave him a stern look: "how can you be here at this time? Are you skipping classes again


    Su Xiaorui immediately reflected that it was still in school. He faltered and said with eloquence: "what happened here? How can I still go to school at ease? My mother must be thinking wildly. Don''t I want to comfort my mother


    Su Ying thinks that the sensible behavior of Xiaorui must be an illusion, but he still insists: "if you are good at studying, you can be worthy of your mother. Your brother, he... "


    Su Ying''s words have not finished, Su Xiaorui has already answered: "brother, this is not known, if my brother knows that such a big thing happened, it must come faster than me."


    He learned quickly and read more books. His knowledge and accomplishment were all above these children. Moreover, he is now a prince, and he no longer studies with these children.


    Ye feibai specially found a knowledgeable Taifu for him and taught him the way to be a king.


    Su Ying said to situ Mengyao helplessly: "you child, you know how to talk back! I told you that he has been very sensible recently. In a twinkling of an eye... "


    Su Xiaorui likes to hear people praise him most. His lips unconsciously bring up a smile.


    In order not to destroy his image in his mother''s mind, he stepped back and made a good smile: "I just came to see my mother just after a rest. I feel relieved when I know that my mother is all right."


    He waved his hand: "then I''ll go to class first. Goodbye to my mother and four aunts."


    Su Xiaorui thinks that his mother''s mood is still normal now. Besides, there are four aunts here. There should be no big deal.


    In addition, it was the afternoon of the recent monthly assessment in the college. He came here in a hurry and almost forgot that he could not be absent.


    After su Xiaorui left, situ Mengyao saw that Su Ying was not very interested, so he stopped talking about the previous topic and just talked with her about parenting.


    "Recently, I was pregnant. Feixu was afraid that I would be tired, so he asked little watermelon to sleep with the nurse. It''s just that the child sticks to me and cries so much in the middle of the night


    Su Ying couldn''t help laughing when she heard this: "it''s not the same as tomato. Some time ago, the weather was hot and cold, and he was not well. I took him to sleep for two days. I didn''t expect that he would stick to me every night. If he woke up in the middle of the night and couldn''t see me or reached out his little hand to touch me, he would cry and cry for his mother


    After being poisoned the year before last, little tomato was not as good as the other two children. Every time to the turn of the seasons, it is particularly easy to get sick and catch a cold, so Su Ying is bound to love him and take care of him more.


    This triplet situation, situ Mengyao is aware of: "this is a distressing child."


    Su Ying thought of that soft body: "yes, I feel soft when he cries. A mother is always cruel to her children


    Recently, little tomato sleeps with her. The night is not white, and she often thinks he is in the way. When he is asleep, she asks the nurse to take him away.


    Just in the middle of the night, wake up the small tomato and struggling to walk two short legs to find Su Ying, vaguely calling Mother and mother, that pair of crying miserable appearance makes people extremely distressed.


    Ye feibai can''t help beating him every time he wakes up by the little tomato, but he looks at the paler face than other children. He has no idea.


    After a few times, he acquiesced to the tomato sleeping beside him and drooling happily.


    What did situ Mengyao think of again: "don''t look at such a small child, it''s just a small person and a big ghost..."


    "Indeed." Su Ying nodded, and they talked about the children''s embarrassment and fun.


    When they were joking, the night was not white and came in from the outside, with a slender body and a slight lift of chin, with the dignity of the emperor. He walked so fast that his clothes were raised slightly.


    Situ Mengyao got up like night feibai, and after saluting, he said that the watermelon in the family should go back first when he woke up.


    After situ Mengyao left, they did not speak for a moment. Mingyue Pavilion suddenly became very quiet, and even leaves could be heard falling on the ground.


    "I''d like to say hello to the emperor." Su Ying came forward to the night to the white line.


    Night is not white is to avoid Su Ying salute to him, he saw her this day abnormal, eyebrows slightly frown. He went up to her and looked at her from above: "why do you have such a big ceremony today?"


    Su Ying''s face is wearing a light smile, which makes people can''t see through: "today is different from the past, many younger sisters live in the palace. As a queen, how can I take the lead to destroy this ritual


    "You know it all?" The night is not white to ask her, the tone does not have much accident.


    Su Ying didn''t see that the night was not white. She said softly, "these foreign beauties are very beautiful. They are good at singing and dancing. I think they have been specially trained. The emperor is indeed blessed. ""These beauties are not only good at singing and dancing, but also good at acrobatics. They are good at calligraphy. Do you want to see them?"


    Su Ying raised her head to see him, her eyes half narrowed.


    Ye feibai did not wait for her reply, then said with a smile: "it''s better not to take you to see it. The vinegar taste is sour enough. It has already pervaded the whole Mingyue Pavilion. Later, the whole palace may be full of sour taste. "


    Su Ying silently said to the side of her face, "I''m not jealous."


    Ye feibai held out her long white fingers, squeezed her chin, and made her turn to look at herself: "you still say that you are not jealous? If you are not jealous, you will be a courtesan concubine? An emperor in a mouthful? "


    Night non white see Su shadow do not speak, lip corner tiny hook, and reached out to pinch her face.


    Su Ying "pa" to a sound, heavily patted open night non white hand.


    Yefei chuckled and stroked her black hair: "is this angry? Well, don''t get angry. No matter how good they are, I won''t take them. Don''t worry about it. I have my own way. "


    "Where am I angry?" Su Ying looked up at him with a bright smile. "I''m not angry. I''m a virtuous queen. As long as you''re willing, I''ll bring you all the beautiful flowers under the sky."


    "That''s not true." Ye feibai''s body inclines to her, two people stick tightly, his palm caresses her white tender several pictures, the demon spirit''s eye is slightly low, the voice is gentle and moving: "silly shadow son, the words do not match after the words, you said before you don''t want virtuous."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 849

    White jade like luster delicate Jun Yan nearly in Chi Chi, ambiguous breath in her sensitive ear lobe side lingering. Su Ying leaned back and drew a distance from him. She glared at him stubbornly: "what I said in front of me was not honest."


    Ye feibai looked at her at the moment, as if back to the day when they first met.


    He knew that she was uncomfortable and didn''t tease her any more. He went over to kiss her cheek and coaxed in a soft voice: "OK, don''t be angry. I heard it wrong. "


    Su Ying stressed: "I''m not angry."


    "Yes, you are not angry." Yefeibai said in accordance with her meaning, reaching for her hair.


    Su Ying looked at the night is not white, a pair of show don''t believe the appearance, and repeated a sentence, lips still hang a wipe if not have smile: "I really have no anger!"


    His kiss fell on her black eyes again: "yes, I know you are not angry."


    That perfunctory attitude makes Su Ying have fire have no place to send out:.... "


    Night is not white coax her for a long time, said that this matter she does not pay attention to, he will handle well. But he didn''t say why.


    Su Ying in the heart also hopes that he can do the night is not white said to ignore, when things did not happen. But that kind of so-called unhappy mood is around her, can''t rush away, so she decided to ignore him.


    The sky is getting dark and the night is not white. After handling the memorial, I come to the moon pavilion to find Su Ying.


    He looked in a good mood. There was no one in the palace. His eyes seemed to move. Su Ying gently dodged and said to the outside: "little tomato..."


    Su Ying ordered the nurse to hold the tomato in time.


    "Little tomato." Small tomato today wearing a red dress, lined with a white tender skin, looks very pleasant. Su Ying hugs from the nurse''s hand and kisses his small face.


    The nurse wanted to say something else, but saw the emperor''s cold face, which was full of cold momentum. She left quickly.


    Su Ying makes tomato giggle. She looks at his innocent smiling face. The haze in his heart disappears and disperses, some warm.


    But someone''s eyes have been falling on her body, that look like a wolf, with a faint light, full of desire, discontent and bad.


    So, Su Ying put the little tomato into the arms of the night.


    When someone''s face broke down, there was a sense of revenge in her heart.


    "Dad..." Little tomato saw his mother in the dark today. He was in a good mood and called his father.


    Su Ying corrects a way: "call father emperor."


    Little tomato looked at Su Ying blankly. His two black eyes were full of innocent look. His small mouth spit out: "Dad..."


    "Your father is now the emperor and has supreme power." Su Ying frowned and corrected word by word: "you should call him, father and Emperor."


    Little tomato is more at a loss. He doesn''t understand why his mother is so serious. He flattened his mouth and looked like he wanted to cry: "Dad Mother It''s so fierce... "


    Su Ying corrected again: "call father emperor!"


    Tomato continued to support, tears are about to drop: "to Dad... "


    Night white see small tomato a pair of almost cry out of the appearance, pacify patted his soft body: "well, dad in."


    Su Ying said seriously: "since it''s the rules, you should learn well. Do you teach children like this?"


    Night Fei looks at Su Ying with a smile, her face is flat, her black pupil is as deep as an ancient well, and her expression is hard to distinguish between sadness and joy. Night is not white holding tomato to weigh a few times, helplessly smile way: "you still say you are not angry, clearly angry so big."


    Su Ying said impatiently, "I said I''m not angry."


    The night is not white also don''t look at her, just to small tomato way: "mother is angry, say to mother, don''t be angry."


    Small tomato''s two feet in the night is not white Dragon Robe step pedal a few times, just flow saliva to also su Ying blurry to say: "don''t be angry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Su Ying immediately had a kind of Ye two bullying her feeling, turned back to bed and lay down.


    Night is white reach out to scratch his chin, and teach him: "really good, mother don''t be angry."


    Little tomato repeated: "don''t be angry, mother..."


    Night feibai looked at Su Ying''s back, and chuckled. He had wanted to stay in the surprise tomorrow, but he would not tell her the truth again, for fear that the surprise would turn into a fright.


    Ye feibai teased little tomato for a while, holding him back and forth in the room, coax him to sleep and put him in the bottom of the bed. At the moment, Su Ying is lying on the bed with her eyes closed and her body lying inside. Her whole face is hidden in the shadow. He can''t see her look at the moment.


    Night non white lie in the past, reach out to take Su Ying''s body, Su Ying pats his hand not to let him touch.


    Ye feibai''s hand stopped, forcefully took her to his arms, strong and powerful hand confined her whole person in his arms, his lips hook up a touch of evil charm enchanting, surmisedly said: "you hide from me again, I can...""Are you bored? I''m not happy. You won''t allow me to get angry? " Su Ying can''t get rid of it, and simply let him hold it. She was afraid that the voice was too loud to wake up the little tomato and said stiffly, "yes, I''m just angry. What do you want?"


    He put his chin on her head and laughed in a low voice: "I didn''t want to do anything. I just wanted to make it clear to you. What if you run away in the middle of the night? "


    "No Su Ying said seriously, "I will take the children with me."


    Night is not white eyes flash a bloodthirsty and Yin Li: "you dare to say a try again!"


    Su Ying sat up and covered up a trace of grievance under her eyes. Her eyes were firmly locked in his face and said earnestly, "if you don''t leave me alone, I will depend on each other for life and death. If you negate me, we will do as the prenuptial agreement says


    If you do not give up, I will depend on life and death. Ye feibai gently recited this sentence in his heart, and his heart string seemed to be shaken by something. He took her to his arms: "I will never bear you in this life, if you don''t believe it..."


    "No, I believe you. I''m just afraid to face the pressure of the future. " Su Ying leaned on his shoulder, "I don''t know when, my heart clearly told me, I just want to own you."


    What a straightforward word, straight hit his heart.


    His brow seems to be covered with a layer of mist, blurred and shining, dazzling, his red lips enchanting to hook up: "I will always only be you."


    "What about those women? Do you really want them to put up a front for your harem? "


    "No, they will disappear from the palace after tomorrow. You will know the mystery tomorrow morning."


    I don''t know if the night is not white on purpose. If you say half, hide half.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 850

    The night is not white, Su Ying and he made a half meeting, because the child can not make too much noise, also had to give up.


    After a while, she went to sleep in a daze and had been doing some fantastic dreams.


    When Su Ying wakes up, the night is not white, and the little tomato has already woken up and plays with his fingers. He saw Su Ying wake up, small body by come over, mother and mother kiss to shout non-stop.


    All three children can speak now, although they are not very sharp.


    Su Ying pulled out his finger, he pushed it back, and then pulled it out again. Little tomato thought his mother was playing with him and giggled.


    "Silly boy." Su Ying''s eyes curled up, leaned over to kiss his delicate little face: "little tomato hungry?"


    Little tomato automatically pulled his finger out of his mouth: "drink grandma..."


    "Good." Su Ying let the nurse come in and take the tomato to wash and feed.


    When the green mark and red wave were waiting outside, they heard the movement inside, and came in carrying the washing things.


    Green mark didn''t know what news he got. His smile couldn''t stop.


    Red wave didn''t have a good temper to point her forehead: "now is the Queen''s side girl, how can you be so hairy and impetuous?"


    Green mark grinned: "can''t help it."


    Su Ying, who was sitting in front of the dressing mirror, turned to look at the green mark and asked curiously, "what''s the matter? What''s so funny about it


    The Green Mark said mysteriously, "does the empress know where those foreign beauties have gone?"


    Su Ying thought of the night is not white yesterday said words, at the moment puzzled to see the green mark.


    Red wave glared at green mark one eye: "in front of Niang still sell what pass."


    Green mark cleared his throat and then said, "the emperor has sent a few agile old mothers to serve in Yingcui Pavilion in the early morning. After that, these well-dressed beauties, dressed in bright red clothes, sat in sedan chairs, all of which were decorated with red silk. They looked very happy


    Su Ying''s eyes flashed by surprise.


    Green mark saw the effect of his speech is good, sold a pass to continue to say: "I heard, the emperor asked Lingfeng to do this yesterday, these beauties will be sent to the mansion of several adults."


    "But I hear it''s for whom?"


    "I didn''t ask much about the details, but I heard that the two most beautiful ones were selected and sent to the old YeGe''s house, and then Li Shangshu..."


    Su Ying was stunned for a moment and chuckled.


    Green Mark said that these adults, on weekdays, always wanted to send their daughter to the palace, and from time to time hinted that feibai was not a virtuous queen.


    Seeing Su Ying in a good mood, Green Mark said with a smile, "my mother doesn''t know the scene of those beauties being sent out. It''s very lively, just like marrying a daughter. But it''s almost the same. The eldest princess has come specially to add some makeup to them. "


    Su Ying only felt that her head was covered with black lines, and the eldest princess also came to join in the excitement.


    After a long time, Su Ying said quietly, "isn''t this nonsense?"


    Su Ying thinks that night is not white, the foundation is not stable, this thing is not authentic, it is inevitable to offend people.


    Green mark did not think of this layer: "the emperor''s move is really brilliant. He not only sent these beauties out, but also seduced these adults."


    Su Ying stroked the bun that Hong Bo gang had made up for her with her hand, and said with a helpless smile, "this is not a trap, this is simply to add a block to people."


    Green mark widened his eyes: "it seems to be."


    However, she still thought that these adults often added obstacles to their wives, and that the Emperor didn''t have much to do with them now.


    Ye feibai asked Ling Feng to do it secretly, because he did it quickly and secretly, and there was no leak at all.


    The jubilant procession came out of the palace and appeared in the street, welcoming many people to watch.


    The door of linge''s hometown is open, and several servants are watching the bustling festive procession from afar.


    "Which girl is going to get married? It''s a great show."


    "Oh, is it a good day for so many girls to get married?" When they looked at the team, they could not see the bottom, but they could discern that there were more than a dozen sedan chairs behind them.


    "It seems that there has not been such a centralized wedding event in the capital city, has it?"


    They talked to each other, and were stunned to see the jubilant procession coming towards them.


    Ling Feng walked in front of the team. He stepped forward with a smile on his face and said in a loud voice: "the emperor has sent a gift to the old Lin Pavilion. Who will tell me?"


    Today is a rest day. Lin Ge Lao is really at home.


    A clever servant first reacted and guessed the identity of Ling Feng. With a smile on his face, he made a long bow to Lingfeng and said, "I hope you can wait a moment. I''ll let you know."


    With that, he turned his head and told the other servants who were still standing there watching the excitement: "don''t pour a cup of tea for Lord Ling quickly. It''s good to serve you."The servant galloped in to deliver the message.


    After a while, Lin Ge Lao and his two sons went to the front yard together.


    Lin Ge Lao seemed to be unable to respond. His mind kept thinking over and over what had been done to satisfy the emperor recently. Only then did he get the reward.


    Ling Feng sees Lin Ge old to come out, rushed him to line a courtesy: "Lin adult, receive order."


    Ling Feng read the imperial edict, which roughly means that since I ascended the throne, Lin Ge has worked hard to help me. I am really grateful, and I have given generous gifts to express my gratitude.


    Lin Ge''s face is full of red light. He looks very excited, and his eyes are full of smiles. He took the will, and even said that he should do everything for the emperor.


    After the edict was read, the great play would begin.


    Ling Feng called after him, waiting for the waiter outside the door to come in. In their hands were pallets covered with red silk, which, presumably, contained a lot of gold and silver jewelry.


    They were followed by two beautiful women, their bodies wearing bright red wedding robes, wearing festive jewelry on their heads.


    They are beautiful in appearance, slender in waist and irresistible in beauty. Their facial features are different from those of Dongling people. They look more profound and three-dimensional.


    Lin Ge Lao understood with only one glance that these two women were foreigners, and the emperor actually gave him foreign beauties? He said, "this The emperor is so polite that I can''t afford it. "


    Ling Feng looked at the imperial edict in his hand and said respectfully, "the emperor said that the general manager of linge is concerned about the emperor''s affairs. The emperor has been in a dilemma for a long time. What kind of gift should he give to Lin Ge Lao just for his heart. These beauties have been carefully trained and most of them are able to serve people. As for whether they are intimate or warm bed girls, it depends on Lin Ge Lao''s meaning


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 851

    Lin Ge old heart complex, he just wanted to say what, outside came the earth shaking suona sound, jubilant like the Lin family in marriage.


    Lin Ge''s old face reluctantly showed a smile: "the emperor''s wish will be accepted by the micro minister. This person can''t bear it. I''d better ask Ling bodyguard to take him back."


    Ling Feng said with a smile: "it''s too polite to be honest in Lin Pavilion. If I can''t do a good job, the emperor will blame him. "


    Lin Ge laodun can''t say no more. The emperor rewards people with great fanfare. How can he refuse?


    Lin Ge always looked at Lingfeng''s smile, and he regretted it in his heart.


    Before that, he was so conceited that he thought that the emperor would not be able to withstand the pressure to agree to the draft and fill the back palace with more words. He could also take the opportunity to send his daughter. As a matter of fact, where the emperor can be provoked at will, he is more powerful than his predecessors and cannot be controlled by others.


    The emperor''s intention now is to value him and give him a reward. Secretly, he means to be less involved in my private affairs, otherwise I will give you a good look.


    It''s only now that Lin Ge Lao suddenly realizes, but it''s too late.


    Ling Feng saw all kinds of complicated looks on old Lin Ge''s face. He said with a smile, "the two beauties were chosen by the Emperor himself. If Lin Ge Lao likes it, he will not fail the emperor''s will."


    "Thank you for your kindness." Lin Ge Lao Gan laughed. He felt bitter.


    He thought of his wife at home, and suddenly felt that one was bigger than the other.


    Just look at the posture. He will take this beauty anyway.


    After Ling Feng left, Lin Ge''s two sons glued their eyes to the two delicate beauties, and their eyes gave out faint wolf light. They gathered to his ear and whispered, "father, if you don''t like it, give it to your son."


    Lingo gave him an old, angry look.


    Ling Feng continued to draw gourds and sent the remaining beauties to other places. However, in one morning, these foreign beauties had their own destination.


    Moon Pavilion.


    It was not early, and the night was not in vain. After finishing the business in hand, he got up and went to the moon Pavilion.


    Su Ying is reading by the window. Her black hair is spread on the soft couch, like the best black silk.


    "Hurt your eyes carefully." Deep soft words came from the door.


    Su Ying raised her head and saw that she was wearing a bright yellow night. The setting sun fell on him, and the whole person seemed to be shining and shining. It was like the glory of a God, which made people totally unable to move their eyes.


    He looked in a good mood and his face was full of pleasure.


    Su Ying put the book in his hand aside and personally poured him a cup of tea.


    Night feibai took the tea from Su Ying''s hand and took it to his lips for a drink. His eyes were full of bright and gorgeous light, and his eyes and eyebrows were with a smile: "not angry?"


    Su Ying''s smile on her lips was stiff. He thinks so for her, where can she be willing to be angry with him?


    She took the initiative to sit next to him, actively stretched out her hand to hook his neck, raised eyebrows and looked at him: "not angry, if you tell me clearly, where will I be angry?"


    Ye Fei Bai''s body leaned back, making her soft body closer to him. He enjoyed her closeness to himself and pretended to be aggrieved and said, "if the shadows trust me more, why be angry?"


    I didn''t think that before. Now he showed this kind of expression with himself in the Dragon Robe. Su Ying only felt goose bumps all over his body. She raised her chin slightly and glared at him in a negative way: "are you still reasonable?"


    He gave a low smile, stretched out his hand and pointed her nose: "the girl who broke the bridge."


    "Where have I broken the bridge?" Su Ying retorted, "if you regret now, it''s too late."


    Night is not white will her in the arms: "if I regret, you are not demolishing the river, the whole palace will be demolished by you."


    Su Ying bears a smile. Even if he doesn''t tear down the palace, Xiao Rui and Xiao Nian both want to tear it down. She did not continue to be stubborn with him, and slowly restrained the expression on her face: "in fact, I am still worried, afraid you will offend them."


    It''s not easy to be emperor.


    "Offend?" Night is not white cold ground hums a, canthus tiny pick, show his disdain.


    When he is afraid of offending others, only others are afraid of offending him.


    Night is not white will be in the hands of the tea cup aside: "their face is a dignified appearance, the heart may not really have so uncomfortable."


    Su Ying chuckled and said, "the others don''t mention it. It''s said that Mrs. Lin is a shrew."


    The name of Mrs. Lin''s shrew is known throughout the capital circle. Since he married her, Lin Ge did not dare to touch other women except the two girls who served him since childhood. Otherwise, Mrs. Lin would have been hanged for three times and would have made people panic and uncontrollable every time. When the first emperor was alive, he even laughed at Lin Ge Lao, saying that he could not even suppress a woman.


    Night Fei Bai''s slender fingers knocked on the table: "if this old man still dares to hint that his daughter will be sent to the palace in the future, I will choose two more women for him."There was a smile on his lips, and he looked black and sly.


    Su Ying''s lips twitch for a while, and she can already expect that in the next period of time, Lin Ge is always too busy.


    Since the night was not white, the ministers understood the emperor''s warning.


    In particular, after witnessing the scene of flying birds and dogs in linge''s hometown, they all understood a truth that the emperor is not easy to be provoked.


    After a while, everything was calm. Another bold minister hinted to ye feibai about the draft, citing many examples from ancient times to the present.


    The minister thought very simply, even if it was not, it would be good to receive two beauties.


    Sure enough, on the next day, there was a jubilant procession in the palace. This time, it was a mother who was over 40 years old, who had served in the Huai palace for a long time and had never married. Ye feibai suggests that he has great respect for this Mammy, and you should treat her well.


    The minister was like a dumb man eating Coptis. He could not say what he had suffered, but he could only serve the mother with good food and drink.


    Since this incident, no one dares to mention the draft. They don''t know if the next woman will be older and uglier.


    After this incident, the ministers did not dare to mention it on the front, but they still had a lot of complaints about the queen behind. Men''s bad nature, so that they will all these charges on the Queen''s body.


    But later, they understood one thing deeply. The emperor could not compare with a queen even if she was three thousand. They had never seen a woman with such a smart mind that she could come up with ideas that ordinary people could not think of.


    Of course, these are afterwords.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 852

    After yefeibai''s accession to the throne, Dongling''s economy has witnessed unprecedented development, and the people live and work in peace and contentment.


    This is due to yefeibai''s good governance and Su Ying''s constant supply of ideas.


    Su Ying is very talented in business. In yefeixu''s words, her sister-in-law has money flying towards her with her eyes closed. As long as she follows her sister-in-law, she will definitely have meat to eat.


    She is still able to make both money and economic development. For example, the former mob group is still going on, sweeping many poor villages and remote areas.


    Now that she sits in the Queen''s seat, the more she can advertise. However, when she is making money, she tries to make profits from the perspective of the people, so that everyone''s life can be improved.


    Her new ideas emerge in an endless stream, often to help ye feibai solve some of the more difficult things.


    For example, the northwest of Dongling was hit by snow.


    The northwest is remote, and people''s life is very poor. After the snow disaster, food shortage, their life is even more difficult.


    The local officials in the northwest sent the book to Beijing, hoping that the emperor could uphold justice for them.


    As for how to make money in the northwest, the night is not white. Naturally, we should ask Su Ying what he means.


    In fact, the northwest is a place rich in resources. Cattle and sheep can be seen in the wind and grass. However, the people here live by herding and have not fully utilized these resources.


    Su Ying thought about it, but she really thought of an idea.


    After her idea was approved by Yefei, she began to act.


    After transporting the grain, she quickly sent a group of technicians who signed a contract with her to the northwest, where she set up a milk sugar processing factory.


    About milk sugar, Su Ying once made two small cans for Xiaorui Xiaonian to taste, and they like it very much. However, she was afraid that if the two children ate too many cavities, she did not let them eat more.


    Nowadays, there are not many snacks in this era. It is feasible to use milk sugar to promote the economy.


    Milk sugar raw materials are directly purchased from the local milk source, which can be regarded as a solution to their coal burning emergency. At the same time, the milk sugar processing plant is considered as a state-owned factory, and some workers are recruited from the local area to pay them monthly wages, which can be regarded as solving the personal work problems.


    After the large-scale production of milk sugar, it is placed in tin cans and transported to all parts of the country.


    We have never had such a taste of sugar, milk flavor mellow, sweet to make people happy. Soon milk sugar swept the whole Dongling, became a favorite food for all children, and became one of the favorite snacks.


    Almost every family has a small can of milk sugar.


    Because of the booming sales of milk sugar, and even exported to foreign countries, the milk sugar processing plant in the northwest expanded two or three


    In order to maintain the booming sales of milk candy, Su Ying launched other flavors of milk candy, milk tablets of various flavors and other dairy snacks a few months later, but this is what we will say later.


    In short, a few years later, the poor northwest has become a rich city.


    In addition to its economic contribution, Su Ying also contributed as much as it could in military affairs.


    After reading western classics and communicating with missionaries, Su Ying learned that a kind of blunderbuss firearm appeared in the west, which was accurate and powerful, although it could only shoot one shot at a time.


    As a matter of fact, the people of Dongling also had a firearm called three eye gun, which was a kind of short firearm made of coarse steel.


    It is shaped like three bamboo joints, and each barrel has a small hole outside. When in use, powder is added into the gun tube, and finally steel ball, cast iron block, crushed iron sand, etc. are loaded. A fire cap is added at the small hole. When in use, the fire cap is knocked against the launching platform such as stone to detonate the loaded gunpowder to launch the projectile. The three gun tubes can be fired in turn.


    Yes, it looks more advanced than just one shot at a time.


    However, this kind of blunderbuss has a short range and can''t compare with the crossbow. Moreover, it''s too slow to load again, so it''s not very popular. It''s only used to intimidate demons.


    Su Ying, as an agent in his previous life, knew how powerful the gun was, which was not comparable to ordinary swords.


    She thought that if she could improve the performance of the firearms, she did not know how much to improve the military strength of donglinglai.


    As soon as she thought of this, her blood was boiling. She had not had such a state of mind for a long time.


    Recently, a number of bird spears and firearms were seized from the sea bandits. Su Ying, with the permission of Ye feibai, was in high spirits. He took back a piece of the blunderbuss and began to draw structural drawings.


    She improved by virtue of her previous memory, and occasionally consulted with firemen. She thought about how to reform it, make it play a greater power, and realize the possibility of several rounds.


    Gunpowder is a powerful weapon. Ye feibai knows how lethal a firearm is, but he has no experience with Su Ying.


    However, after listening to Su Ying''s description, he thought that if the enemy was defeated by the dense continuous bullets when facing the soldiers of Dongling Kingdom, he would be very excited even if he thought about it.Recently, ye feibai attached great importance to improving weapons and equipment, and specially assigned a group of people to follow the command of Su Ying.


    But soon, he found that shadow day spent all day studying firearms in his room, even to the point of forgetting to eat and sleep. He was very worried.


    Night is not white from the clean room out: "shadow, sleep."


    Someone did not raise his head, but kept drawing: "wait a minute."


    The night is not white, sometimes completely impatient, his gloomy face: "come to sleep!"


    Su Ying didn''t want to get up. Her voice was pleading: "wait a second..."


    Although ye feibai yearns for this kind of weapon, but looking at Su Ying''s indifferent back, he immediately gets jealous: "if you dare to look at that drawing again, I''ll throw them all away tomorrow."


    Su Ying finally raised his head from the drawing, turned back and glared at night Fei Bai: "emperor, don''t you want to be so naive, OK?"


    Night is not white, leaning on the head of the bed, chest half open, dark eyes with a look of evil charm. He stretched out his white and moist fingers and hooked his fingers to Su Ying: "dear, come and sleep with me."


    Su Ying was silent for a moment: "can''t you pursue something?"


    "At least not now. If you don''t come, I''ll have to go and carry you."


    Su Ying quickly measured it in her head, but still felt that if it was not as good as someone''s idea It''s going to be hard for her. She got up and walked a few steps forward, and so on Who on earth is she working so hard for!


    The next day, yefeibai, in order to let Su Ying have a rest day, ordered the nurse to bring the tomatoes, potatoes and pumpkins.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 853

    The three children wore as like as two peas in a sky blue gown, with the same characteristics of their small cap. They were born as like as two peas. They even wear pumpkins as men''s clothes. At first glance, they are like three identical boys.


    When they saw Su Ying, they were all excited to wave their lotus like white tender hands. They stumbled at Su Ying and cried, "mother, mother..."


    Su Ying warmly responded to them: "ah."


    The three children pulled Su Ying''s dress and raised their small face carved with powder and jade. Their thick eyelashes were as thin as cicada wings. Their dark eyes were innocent. Their small mouths opened and closed, and they kept shouting: "mother, mother..."


    This makes Su Ying think of the crying birds for a while and keep calling for themselves. Su Ying''s attention is all around the three children, I don''t know where to forget the drawings.


    "Well, you''re here?" She reached out and touched their tiny pink faces and soft hands. She felt that life was a miracle. The little group she was born in now has become so big.


    "Mother, mother, guess who I am?"


    "Mother, mother, guess who I am?"


    The three children giggled and wanted to play guess who I was with Su Ying. Su Ying knows that it must be Xiaorui that guy who makes a ghost. He teaches his younger brother and sister to play this and that all day.


    The three children are similar in appearance, but the difference is not small. She is the mother who gave birth to them and raised them. Since they were born, she can easily identify them.


    Su Ying pretended to think for a while with his head askew. He reached out his fingers and touched his head one by one: "this is a small potato, this is a small tomato, this is a small pumpkin. Did your mother guess right?"


    Small potato triumphantly shook his head and said with a smile, "no, my mother guessed wrong. I am a little tomato."


    Small pumpkin also nodded and said: "I am a small potato."


    Tomato pointed to himself: "pumpkin."


    Su Ying looked at the three children''s appearance, she chuckled: "also learned to cheat?"


    Su Ying heard the door movement, raised his head just to see the night is not white, at the moment is coming in from outside. His eyes fell on them, deep eyes are gentle smile: "these three little farts."


    These children especially like to play this boring game these days, and they are happy with one another.


    When he saw the three children in the morning, he saw that they were playing the game with Xiaonian. Later, when they saw that they were coming, they played with themselves. Now they played with Su Ying.


    Children are really boring.


    Ye feibai sits down next to Su Ying: "it seems that the boy who teaches Xiaorui is a jerk who teaches his younger brother and sister some immoral things all day."


    "He''s just mischievous." Su Ying laughed helplessly, "there are many ghost ideas."


    "Just don''t learn his knave."


    The three children pulled Su Ying''s clothes again, mumbling and yelling: "mother guess, mother guess."


    Su Ying stretched out her finger and pointed a few children''s forehead: "this trick may be useful to cheat others, but my mother still wants to hide it from her, eh?"


    The three children don''t speak very well and can''t explain anything.


    They were found out by their parents do not feel anything, in short, it is fun, ha ha ha ha smile, eyes curved like crescent.


    When they were tired of playing by Su Ying, they began to shout, "hold, hold."


    Su Ying picked up one of them, and the other two children looked greedily at her flat mouth and almost cried out.


    The child is the child, the night is not white, the smile deep thick some, reached out to hold up the other two.


    The three children sat on their parents'' and dad''s legs, looking at each other, grinning, showing their little white teeth, pointing to each other and saying languages they could understand.


    Su Ying shook the children in her arms leisurely, learning from them. She said to Yefei Bai Yue: "sometimes I can''t understand what they are talking about? But they do understand


    Ye Fei Bai Zan nodded his head and said, "now I can say a few words - some time ago, I could only simply pronounce it. That''s really a headache."


    Two people talk about this matter, tomato was sick at that time, lying on the rocking chair bed.


    He didn''t know what he wanted to do at that time, but he refused to sleep and kept pointing to the corner. At that time, everyone didn''t understand his meaning.


    Later, the little pumpkin understood, pedaling his legs to the flowerpot where he called, helped the flowers on it, and the little tomato stopped crying immediately and went to sleep with satisfaction.


    At that time, ye feibai thought it was amazing that he didn''t understand the children''s world.


    Night feibai and Su Ying didn''t say ordinary things like this for a long time. They teased the children to play. The air showed a warm taste, which made people feel warm in their hearts.


    After a while, Su Xiaorui ran to this side happily: "Mom, Dad Ah, my brothers and sisters are here. I''ll play with them. "The three kids like this brother best. When they see Su Xiaorui and hear the word "play", their eyes glow and they struggle to jump into his arms.


    "Brother, guess who I am?"


    "Brother, guess who I am?"


    This kid is still smart. He knows how to change his name.


    Su Xiaorui chuckled and poked them in the cheek: "silly brother, silly sister, I taught you all this game. It''s good to play with me."


    Su Rui is playing on the ground at the same time


    "Well, I''ll take you to play." Su Xiaorui holds one of the children''s hands, and the four children are immediately pulled into a row. It seems that Xiao Rui always teaches like this.


    Su Xiaorui took his younger brother and sister to the door. He felt that the night was not white, and he looked at him fiercely. He was a little scared and said, "I took my brother and sister to play Goodbye, father and mother


    A cold voice came from behind: "did you play truant again?"


    "Not really." Su Xiaorui turned his head and held up his chest against yefeibai. "You can go and ask the master. I recited the text and finished my homework. The master gave me half a day off."


    Su Xiaorui looks at Yefei with a smile flashing in his eyes. His eyes subconsciously look at Su Ying. After being praised, he leaves in high spirits.


    Su Ying was afraid that several children might fall down and told the nurse to follow up.


    "What are we going to play today? Will you take me to play with the mud Su Xiaorui said to his younger brother and sister as he walked.


    "Mud, mud..." They cheered with innocent eyes.


    At this time, Su Xiaorui saw a pink shadow walking towards him.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 854

    The pink girl running towards Su Xiaorui is the little princess Guo Xiangwan. She is wearing a pink Nanhai silk skirt, which is stacked in layers. Her skirt is flying in the wind like a smart butterfly.


    Her head was full of green silk flying in the wind, looking a little messy. She ran so fast that her face, carved in Pink Jade, looked red.


    As soon as Su Xiaorui saw her, her eyebrows twisted and her scalp became numb. He subconsciously wanted to hide, just holding his brother and sister in his hand, so as not to run away casually, lest they fall down.


    "Xiaorui, Xiaorui..." The little princess saw Su Xiaorui and didn''t see her at all. She took her three children to another place. She quickened her steps again and stopped him. She put her hands on her knees, panting and complaining, "why do you always hide from me?"


    "Who''s hiding from you?" Su Xiaorui glanced at her haughtily, a pair of you calculate which green onion this prince just don''t take you seriously, "you have something, nothing, I take younger brother and sister to play?"


    little princess as like as two peas, and three boys, a girl, how to dress up as three boys in two identical ways.


    Her eyes flashed a touch of surprise, just want to say something, the three children looked at her together, said: "sister, guess who I am?"


    Su Xiaorui almost sprayed. These three little guys are so funny. Anyone who catches them will be allowed to play with it.


    The little princess didn''t often see these three little buns, so she didn''t know much about their features. Now, at a glance, she saw that the three delicate faces were almost carved from the same mold, and she could not distinguish them.


    The three children were keenly aware of the little princess''s hesitation.


    Small potato smile very proud: "ha ha, elder sister can''t guess, I am small pumpkin."


    They went on like a dragon.


    "I''m tomato."


    "I''m a little potato!"


    The smile on the little princess''s lips widened. She bent over and grinned at them. She stretched out her hand and touched their faces: "Hello, pumpkin..."


    Small potato said the best, some angry pursed mouth staring at her: "I am not a small pumpkin, I am a small tomato."


    "I''m the pumpkin," the children continued


    "I am little Potatoes. "


    The little princess looked at the three children and glared at her. Suddenly, she changed her mouth: "little tomato..."


    "You are wrong again! I''m not a tomato, I''m a potato


    The other two children continued to pick up the Dragon: "I am..."


    Three children chirp, sharp, and not easy to say that I am not small XX, I am small YY, sister, stupid!


    The princess almost made them cry.


    She didn''t tell who was who in the end.


    Su Xiaorui laughed up and down: "ha ha ha ha..."


    He thought in his heart with pride that the three children were worthy of their own teaching, and they had done a good job.


    The three children were very proud and satisfied, so they got close to the little princess. Little pumpkin took the little princess''s hand and flashed her eyes like black grapes, and said: "play with the mud, together."


    "Good!" The little princess nodded subconsciously, then turned to see Su Xiaorui''s reaction. He restrained his smile, and looked forward with a haughty chin, not at her.


    The little princess gazed at the outline of his side face, bright and beautiful. She looked at him for a moment, saw that he had no objection, and happily followed them.


    It was a bit muggy in the afternoon, and there was no cool wind.


    Su Xiaorui takes his three children to the pond behind the rockery to play with mud. He used to love playing here. There is also a set of tools filled with mud in the rockery.


    Su Xiaorui took out his small bucket from behind the rockery. He suddenly thought of something and waved to the little princess: "it''s dirty here. You''d better stay away."


    In Su Xiaorui''s impression, the little princess is a beautiful and troublesome girl. He still remembers that when he first met her, she fell down, stained her new clothes, and cried and howled endlessly.


    Today, she looks very valuable in this dress. If she is soiled, she will cry, which will scare her younger brother and sister.


    Small princess hands behind the back, tilted his head to see small Rui: "you can play, I can, I am not afraid of dirty."


    "That''s strange!"


    The little princess squatted down beside them.


    At first, Su Xiaorui still rejected the little princess. Later, he saw that she was not as pretentious as before, and didn''t say much. In addition, these three little kids want to put everything into their mouths. If there is no princess watching, he is really a little worried.


    We played for the most part of the hour, everyone''s body and face are dirty, but they are very happy, each smile like a flower.When ye Xiaonian came to me, he also carried a large pot to drink.


    He looked down at Su Xiaorui and seriously said: "Xiaorui, you can play mud when you are five years old. Now you are eight years old. How can you still play this? And bad brothers and sisters. "


    Su Xiaorui snorted: "can you manage it? I just like it


    Night small read suddenly feel, childish is naive, estimated in two years or so naive. He looked pitifully at the other four children beside him, thinking silently that they would all be more childish.


    Night Xiaonian took the bucket from the ground to the pond and picked up a bucket of clean water. He carefully washed the hands of his younger brother and sister: "brother, take you to drink milk."


    "Drink grandma..." The three little kids had a good time and refused to leave. When they heard that they were drinking milk, they immediately followed yexiaonian.


    Su Xiaorui murmured and went to the pond to wash his hands. He had just turned to go, but he was stopped by the sheriff.


    Su Xiaorui some impatiently picked pick eyebrow: "what matter?"


    The little princess hesitated for a moment, and her white skin was dyed with red: "I have something for you."


    She quickly put something in Su Xiaorui''s hand, turned and ran.


    After she ran away, Su Xiaorui realized that it was a purse with bamboo embroidered on it. However, the needle and thread were not good. It was probably her own masterpiece.


    Su Xiaorui was a little confused when he received this kind of thing for the first time. He subconsciously wanted to throw it away, but he was afraid that it would not be good if he was picked up.


    In a trance, he has kept up with his younger brother and sister.


    Little pumpkin looked at his purse and longed for it.


    Su Xiaorui casually put her hand: "for you to play."


    He didn''t know what he thought, and kneaded her small face: "silly sister, don''t give other boys a purse at will, lest others will spoil your mind."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 855

    Little pumpkin can''t understand what Xiaorui said. She grabs the purse and grabs the tassel on it with her chubby fingers. She keeps calling.


    Su Xiaorui thought that pumpkin was responding to him, and said with a smile: "really good."


    Night small read coolly said: "sister did not answer you at all."


    Su Xiaorui was also intoxicated with the illusion that I had taught my sister a meal. Only then did he find that pumpkin looked at the potato with his mouth open from the beginning to the end. Ah, where was he.


    Small potato seems to understand the meaning of small pumpkin, took the purse from her hand, grabbed a few, the tassel on the purse was forcefully pulled off several roots. All the fringes will come and tear off the tomato.


    Su Xiaorui was silent for a long time: "the world of children is really magical That''s what it meant... "


    He claims to be the king of children, but it''s really Difficulties.


    Small pumpkin see two little brothers for her to pull tassels, excitedly clap hands, smile at them.


    "Silly sister." Su Xiaorui looked at the innocent smile on pumpkin''s face, and a strong desire for protection surged in his heart: "which boy dares to make your idea in the future, and my brother will beat him away for you."


    Ye Xiaonian gave a low smile and filled three milk bottles with milk.


    Milk bottles were officially launched in Yinshu last year, and the sales were very popular. Even if children have stopped milk, they prefer to drink water in bottles.


    "What are you laughing at?" Su Xiaorui glared at night small read one eye, "sister is easy to be bullied, I want to look at her."


    "Yes, you are right." Night small read see Su Xiaorui a serious look, light leisurely said, clear eyes with a light smile.


    Ye Xiaonian packed the bottle and put it into the hands of his younger brother and sister.


    Three little buns held the bottle and began to suck.


    "In the future, we should protect our two younger brothers, and we should not let them be entangled by girls who hate them." Su Xiaorui poured the remaining milk into the cup and drank it slowly. The fluff on his lips was covered with white. He didn''t know what he thought of, but sighed, "if you meet a butterfly like Guo Xiangwan, it''s really a headache."


    Night small read a sidelong glance at him: "you don''t get cheap also sell good."


    Ye Xiaonian doesn''t play with Xiaorui these children now, but he knows more about the character of these little friends. Xiaojun is always dressed up, especially in front of Xiaorui, she still loves to chirp and quarrel. However, her heart is kind and she also cares about Xiaorui, so he doesn''t dislike the little princess.


    "Brother, you''re so heartless, let her pester you!" Su Xiaorui stares at Ye Xiaonian with incomparable resentment, "I found that Yan Qingru likes to pester you recently..."


    Su Xiaorui blinks and blinks. His dark eyes are smiling in the sun.


    Night small read hear Yan Qingru''s name, frown slightly. He didn''t listen to Xiaonian. After finishing his speech, he flashed his dislike and said slowly, "get out of here!"


    Su Xiaorui spat out his tongue at him: "don''t say, don''t say, fierce what fierce."


    Yan Qingru once made such a scene at a one-year-old party. Xiaonian and Xiaorui are very disgusted with her, but this does not affect Yan Qingru''s closeness to Xiaonian.


    Since Xiaonian was made crown prince, Yan Qingru hopes to show off in front of him whenever he has the chance. He even tries to please Xiaorui and the three little buns at any cost to get Xiaonian''s whereabouts.


    Su Xiaorui hates such a double faced person. She has hurt her sister, and he will never regard her as a friend. So he didn''t give her a chance to please her. This kind of snake and scorpion can avoid as far as he can.


    As the weather grew colder, there was another happy event in the capital. Situ Mengyao added a thousand gold to ye Feixu, Prince of Ping.


    Pingqin''s mansion was full of joy and excitement all day. In particular, ye Feixu didn''t know how satisfied he was, holding his daughter for a long time.


    Before he thought he had no children in his life. Later, he had a son and a daughter.


    A son and a woman make up a good word, his heart does not know how happy, do not know how grateful rare earth Mengyao.


    Night Fei Xu was happy, and the fragrant mansions in the capital began to discount. For three days, all the food in the house was half off, and a pot of sake and a cake were free of charge.


    Su Ying heard about it and said with a smile: you can teach me that ye Feixu is more and more aware of doing business.


    Su Ying is also very happy. She chooses a gift and takes Su Xiaorui and yexiaonian to the pingqin palace to celebrate.


    As soon as ye Feixu heard that they were coming, he came out with swaddling clothes. Because he was excited, he still had a red face, and his smile could not be suppressed: "sister-in-law, you see this is my daughter."


    Su Ying looked at it and said with a smile, "it looks like a little more like Mengyao."


    Night Fei Xu said with a smile: "like her, beautiful."


    "Is the name acceptable?"


    "Take your nickname. It''s called corn.""I want to see it, and I want to see it too." Su Xiaorui also came over, night Feixu handed the child to Su Xiaorui, "this is your little sister."


    "Hello, sister." Su Xiaorui looks at her. Her little sister is asleep, her eyes are closed, and her face is red and wrinkled. He touched her gently, and did not dare to force, but he was thinking, how ugly, he simply forgot that his sister was like this at the beginning.


    Ye Feixu has always hated Xiaorui. Looking at Su Xiaorui''s "cautious" appearance, he suddenly has an idea: "Xiaorui, will the fourth uncle allow you to be a wife?"


    Su Xiaorui is puzzled and silent for a long time. He shakes his head and then shakes his head.


    Night Fei Xu glared at him one eye, in the heart is not happy: "you shake what head, uncle will baby pimple to marry you, you to is a pair of loss appearance."


    Su Xiaorui murmured to himself, "it''s so ugly."


    Cough -- Su Ying gives Su Xiaorui a look of embarrassment.


    Small Rui immediately dry smile two: "I say sister is too small."


    Night Fei Xuleng snorted, a pair of my daughter is a celestial being. What do you know? He looked at Xiao Rui, who was sitting upright: "Xiaorui, will my sister be your daughter-in-law?"


    Night Fei Xu asked this sentence is always some selfish in it, but his voice just dropped. Xiaonian replied solemnly, "No. My mother said that close relatives are not allowed to intermarry. "


    "What''s the matter?" He never heard of it, OK.


    Yexiaonian explained to ye Feixu what intimacy means, and said: "from countless facts, we can realize that if men and women are closely related to each other, they will have a high mortality rate and are prone to dementia, deformity and genetic diseases..."


    Night Fei Xu heard gaping, he couldn''t believe to look at Su Ying, see her seriously nodded.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 856

    In Dongling Kingdom, cousins get married more often than cousins, but cousins don''t get married very often. In their eyes, cousins are closer by blood.


    But the royal family is a different story.


    Ye Feixu wants to give the corn to two small buns, but also has a little selfish heart. These two children are growing up. They are intelligent and have a bright future. If their daughter can take care of them, he will have no worries in this life.


    He subconsciously to Su Ying for example: "the Minister of the Ministry of Li is not married to his cousin, gave birth to a pair of daughters, are very smart."


    Su Ying sighs, everything is not absolute. However, in this era of backward medical technology, there is no prenatal examination and genetic screening, she can not dare to take a little risk.


    She also gave ye Feixu a few examples, who whose child is abnormal, whose child is deaf. She told him: "it is not that the children born by close marriage must be bad, but the probability of bad is much greater."


    Su Ying knows a lot of knowledge that others don''t know. Ye Feixu believes Su Ying''s words.


    His face showed regret and depression: "no, at the end of last year, I gave xiaowatermelon a baby kiss It''s Meng Yao''s niece. "


    Su Xiaorui ate the dim sum and said vaguely, "uncle, take your time. There are thousands of good girls in the world. You can change them at will. Why leave a hidden danger. I''ve seen the deformed child just mentioned by my mother It''s terrible. "


    Night Fei Xu Zheng for a moment, waved to Su Xiaorui: "go to, little fart child, you can''t say some nice words."


    Su Xiaorui tilted his head toward night Feixu with a smile: "although my brother and I can''t accept corn, we will help her pay attention to her husband."


    Night Fei Xu stares at Su Xiaorui and says, "thank you."


    Su Ying helplessly shook his head: "Fei Xu, not urgent, small corn is just so big."


    Don''t sell your daughter, or your wife won''t make trouble with you!


    Su Xiaorui seemed to think of something, and suddenly said, "I have a good candidate here. I didn''t say that close marriage is not good. That distant marriage must be good. Uncle Ouyang... "


    Su Xiaorui has not finished, night Xiaonian has understood his idea. He must want to say that uncle Ouyang is the proton of Xiyun country. He is so far related to his sister Xiaomi. He has never married. It is really appropriate.


    I don''t know if it''s telepathy. Anyway, this idea suddenly comes into my mind. He has black lines all over his face. Xiao Rui has no concept in this respect. He doesn''t understand that Ouyang Liuyun is a father soon.


    He quickly covered his mouth and warned in his voice, "you can talk nonsense again!"


    Su Xiaorui broke free of his hand and immediately changed his mouth: "I That is to say, a little friend is a little like Uncle Ouyang -- "


    Ye Feixu frowned slightly:" cheap? It can''t, it can''t do it! "


    Su Xiaorui was immediately happy: "poof! I''m going to complain to Uncle Ouyang! "


    "It''s better to worry about this kind of thing when she grows up. It depends on her meaning." Su Ying and ye Feixu said, fiercely glared at Su Xiaorui: go back to see me not to deal with you.


    She seemed to think of something, casually asked ye Feixu: "by the way, how did you not see Ouyang Liuyun recently? Where did you go?"


    Ye Feixu seems to have thought of something funny, laughing at the thief: "also said, recently Xiaozui chased me to marry Ouyang Liuyun. He was scared to the north."


    "What''s going on?" Su Ying had heard Xiaozui''s name before, but she didn''t know much about it. She only knew that she was a Miao girl. Now she looked eighteen or nine years old, and she was also a big girl.


    Ye Feixu is also a gossip. When his daughter falls asleep, he asks the nurse to hold her daughter in.


    He took a sip of tea, and his eyes were bright: "what happened before this may be clearer than me. In short, Xiaozui, a girl who has vowed to marry Liuyun since she was young, has been intercepted by her family several times. This time she really came. Liuyun received a letter from her ten days ago and knew that she was coming to the capital city. He was flustered and ran away


    Su Xiaorui did not understand: "why does uncle Ouyang run? It''s not good for a woman to throw herself into her arms


    Su Ying


    She really felt that although Xiaorui was naive, sometimes what he said was in line with the performance of precocity.


    "He I think women are troublesome. " Ouyang Liuyun insisted on the idea of not marrying. According to his own opinion, he was unrestrained and drank flower wine. This day was too happy for him to change.


    Su Ying some emotion: "Liuyun is in the body of the blessing do not know, there is a girl like him for so many years, he does not cherish."


    "He said that he was afraid of being poisoned by Xiaozui."


    "The reason It''s really nonsense. "


    "Who knows."


    A family of three sat here again, Su Ying went in and talked to Meng Yao, then went back.


    On the way back, Su Xiaorui leans in Su Ying''s arms: "mother, close relatives can''t get married, right? So Guo Xiangwan and I are impossible, right?"Su Ying first heard Su Xiaorui mention Guo Xiangwan positively for the first time. Her heart surged with curiosity: "Oh? Why do you have to ask this all of a sudden? "


    "Oh, she said she wanted to marry me last time!" Su Xiaorui''s white skin was tinged with a layer of red. When he saw the smile of yexiaonian''s eyes, he was somewhat embarrassed, and his eyes were a little wavering. "She''s so annoying. I think I can tell her frankly now that she and I are close relatives, and there is no result."


    Su Ying''s lips were drawn out for a moment. She laughed and said solemnly: "close relatives refer to the common ancestors of three generations or less. The sixth generation is the same ancestor as you and the little princess, not close relatives. "


    "Ah?" Su Xiaorui''s blush on his face immediately disappeared. He cried, "don''t!"


    Night Xiaonian and Su Ying looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    After su Ying smiles, she has a feeling that she can''t say. She can''t tell whether she is lost or something else. A few years ago, Xiaorui and Xiaonian were still so small children, a little bit big, but in a flash they were all so big.


    They will become more and more sensible. In a few years, they will get married. They will not be so tired of themselves as they are now. They will have their own families and take care of other girls.


    But anyway, she wants them to be happy.


    She hugged the two children in her arms, stretched out her hand and rubbed his head lovingly. Her face was full of love: "what do you like and what you don''t like, neither your parents nor your parents will force them. As long as you have a good time. "


    Su Xiaorui said with a smile: "as long as there is a mother in, we will always be happy children."


    Ye Xiaonian nodded his head.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 857

    Three years passed in a flash.


    Children grow up happily, carefree, Yinshu''s business is booming, everything is on the normal track. After Dongling gradually opened trade with the west, more and more new things appeared in people''s view.


    The whole Dongling mausoleum is also in peace and prosperity.


    In the afternoon, the sun is shining gently on the earth.


    Su Xiaorui and ye Xiaonian play darts in the imperial garden with their younger brothers and sisters and their friends.


    This set of darts is specially made for children by Su Ying. After improvement, it is extremely light and simple to play.


    There is a round dart shield hanging on the rockery, which is marked with a number scale. Several boys stand in a circle five meters away, constantly shooting darts on the dart shield, competing their own results.


    "Wow, I have ten rings!"


    "Oh, miss it


    There were cheers from time to time among them, and their faces were full of excitement.


    For the first time, they knew they could still play like this.


    Lin Yufeng holds a dart in one hand and a fist in the other hand: "this time I must shoot on the ten rings."


    Su Xiaorui''s scornful look at him, eyes curved: "you just shot to the top six. Do your mother know that you''re so easy to boast


    The small partners around all laughed, and Lin Yufeng glared at Su Xiaorui: "look at me!"


    The darts shot on the eighth Ring Road, and all the little friends around were gloating.


    "Ha ha, only eight?" Su Xiaorui said with a smile, "but eight points is a good result. Don''t be discouraged."


    Lin Yufeng curled his lips: "I''ll get better results later."


    Su Xiaorui said: "next, it''s your turn."


    When it was night''s turn, he stood calmly. Today, he and Xiao Rui are still the same appearance, but his face completely takes off the childishness of childhood, and has a look of no anger and self-respect, with a calm and introverted but can frighten people''s spirit.


    He looks at the front, the facial features are beautiful, the dark eyes contain cold Su''s earnest.


    If there were girls around at the moment, I would be very surprised for him.


    Night small read in the hand twists the dart, when the hand lifts a loose, the dart shoots out easily, shoots lightly in the ten rings.


    "Oh! Great brother Su Xiaorui''s lips show a bright smile, white teeth, eyes shining.


    Small tomato and potato also cheered up: "the emperor brother is wonderful, the emperor brother is wonderful!"


    Night small read light smile, toward two little brothers way: "this is not difficult, elder brother teaches you."


    The two younger brothers are now five years old. When they are most mischievous, they are eager to have fun. On weekdays, they are always taken by Xiao Rui to play with them. Although the eldest brother looks very kind, they are afraid of him and dare not make trouble to him.


    Now there is fun. They forget their fear and get close to him.


    Pumpkin is not very interested in what boys play with. However, her mother said that it was better for a girl to have some martial arts. When her brothers practiced martial arts on weekdays, she also followed her to practice boxing in the back.


    But it''s tiring to practice. If she can be lazy, she will be lazy.


    She is now sitting under the shady tree, holding the soft rabbit made by her mother in one hand, and scooping the cake with a silver spoon in the other.


    Green mark made the cake for her, only two pieces, her favorite orange flavor. Occasionally, her eyes turn to darts to see what''s going on.


    Cool breeze blowing, pink face is satisfied.


    At this time, Li Jing left the dart arena and came to her. Li Jing is older than these children. In recent years, she has grown tall and has lost her chubby appearance and turned into a handsome and slender teenager. He was smart, and after a big change in appearance, he was also very popular with girls.


    According to Su Xiaorui''s words: Li Jing, it''s really strange that you should turn waste into treasure one day.


    Li Jing, dressed in a crescent colored robe, went to the small pumpkin. He bent down slightly and said in a soft voice, "pumpkin."


    They are very good at private education. They all come by their names. They only call the little princess or the prince when they are strangers.


    The little pumpkin raised his head from the cake, and there were a lot of cake crumbs on his lips.


    Under her fine eyelashes, her eyes were dark and bright, as if stained with sunlight. "Brother Li Jing," she said


    Li Jing''s heart seems to be entangled by water plants, soft and warm.


    "Not to play together?" Li Jing sat down in front of her and asked in a soft voice.


    "I don''t want to go. I can''t play well..." I''m so tired. Small pumpkin droops the eye son, left him a small hair whirl.


    "I teach you?"


    "No more..." Little pumpkin thought, big brother and second brother play very well, just don''t want to learn.


    Usually, when Xiao Rui practises martial arts, she will take her with her. Her resistance is invalid. Therefore, she was afraid that Li Jing would drag her to go with her, and immediately changed the topic. She pushed another piece of cake in front of him: "it''s delicious. You can also eat it.""Good." Li Jing looked at her innocent smile and rubbed her head, "thank you."


    "Oh, who let you touch my sister at will." Li Jing''s hand just came back. Su Xiaorui doesn''t know where he comes from. He claps his hand open and waits for him angrily. "Can you touch my sister''s head at will?"


    My mother said that girls and boys are not the same, no one can touch.


    Li Jing drew back her hand: "I''m just..."


    "No excuses!"


    Su Xiaorui squeezed in between the two people, Li Jing in front of the cake moved to his front: "starved to death."


    "Second brother, this is for brother Li Jing..." "I gave it to him," he said


    Su Xiaorui took a big bite and squinted at her. He was very dissatisfied: "am I your brother or he is your brother? Why is this cake not given to me?"


    "It doesn''t matter..." Li Jing smiles.


    "Eat mine, then." Little pumpkin pushed his cake in front of Li Jing. Su Xiaorui pushed it back in time, "silly sister, eat by yourself."


    "Oh, all right." Little pumpkin looked at Li Jing apologetically, "I''ll let green mark do it again."


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand and pinched the face of small pumpkin powder Dudu: "silly sister, brother Li Jing, he managed to lose weight successfully. He doesn''t need to eat cake."


    Little pumpkin didn''t know what to say.


    Li Jing in the heart of silent tears, he did not lose weight, OK?!


    Su Xiaorui looked at Li Jing again: "it''s not easy for you to have a better image. Don''t be fat and go back. It will scare my sister."


    Li Jing:


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 858

    Su Xiaorui continues to lower his head and taste the cake. He seems to suddenly think of something. His eyebrows are tightly twisted together.


    He turned his head and looked at Li Jing carefully. His face was full of meditation. His eyes were a little more scrutinizing than usual. Li Jing only felt that he had been shot once inside and outside, which made him feel chilly.


    For a long time, Su Xiaorui swallowed the cake in his mouth and said slowly, "you are ferocious on weekdays. You are not like this at all!"


    Li Jing didn''t know how to reply for a moment


    "Well, you''re not going to treat my sister..." Su Xiaorui frowns together. He says so, and affirms his idea in his heart.


    He slapped the table, which made the pumpkin startled. His flat mouth almost cried out.


    Su xiaoruiwei raised his chin: "I know my sister is very cute and beautiful, but I warn you! You don''t mind my sister. She''s so young. "


    Li Jing did not admit it or deny it. He thought silently in his heart: I can wait for her to grow up.


    Su Xiaorui sees Li Jing''s drooping eyes and doesn''t respond. The ominous premonition in his heart is deeper. He slaps the table again, and his voice is a little higher: "I don''t want you..."


    "Wow..." Little pumpkin has never seen Su Xiaorui speak so loudly and look so ferocious. She is scared again. The spoon in her hand was not firmly held, and fell to the ground with a crash, and she cried on the spot.


    Su Xiaorui hears little pumpkin cry and forgets to ask Li Jing for trouble. He bent down to coax her softly: "what''s wrong with my sister? Don''t cry, don''t cry, darling..."


    "The spoon dropped..." Small pumpkin Du mouth, two apricot eyes with two bubble tears.


    She looked pitifully at the spoon on the ground.


    "It''s all your fault!" Su Xiaorui stares at Li Jing.


    Li Jing touched his nose: "yes, it''s all my fault."


    Su Xiaorui put his spoon into his sister''s hand: "use this, OK?"


    "Well." Small pumpkin cleverly answer a, still have some nasal sound.


    Su Xiaorui can''t see that his sister is wronged at all. When he sees her, he is still not happy. In order to make her happy, he points to the night when he is playing darts and says, "you see that big brother is very powerful, isn''t he?"


    "Well! It''s great, it''s especially good! " When the little pumpkin mentions the night reading, his face is full of pride. Big brother is the best teenager in the whole capital city. It seems that there is nothing he can''t do well.


    Small pumpkin side eating the rest of the cake, eyes staring at night Xiaonian, eyes full of expectation.


    Li Jing looked at her and had an idea in his heart. He must work harder and do better. He hoped that one day, pumpkin would look at him in the same way.


    Night small read again dart shot in the ten rings, small pumpkin with everyone also happy "wow". She seemed to suddenly think of something, vaguely said: "the eldest brother is so powerful, there will be a particularly powerful sister-in-law in the future."


    "You think so far." Su Xiaorui gently knocks on her head. He and ye Xiaonian grow up together. It seems that he never thought about this problem.


    Li Jing looked at the night Xiaonian and nodded: "he is the prince. In two years, who will marry the princess?"


    Su Xiaorui glanced at Li Jing: "what is it that he should marry the princess in two years? You are older than your brother. If you want to get married, you should marry first. "


    The boy of this age faces this topic unavoidably more shy, Li Jing''s face inexplicably red two points: "nonsense what?"


    "A man, a man, I dare not admit it!" Su Xiaorui saw that he blushed, more like he caught something. He laughed a bit like a ruffian. "Hey, are you thinking about getting married? Your cousin got married last month. Is it your turn


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Su Xiaorui winked at him: "hey hey, did you like which girl, do I know?"


    Li Jing shook her hand solemnly: "there is no matter at all. Don''t talk nonsense."


    "You look as red as a monkey''s buttocks, there must be. Why do you mince it?"


    "I don''t talk to you..." Li Jing is a few years older than Su Xiaorui, but he has grown up oppressed by him since he was a child. He can''t compare with him in his eloquence.


    He only felt hot, he slapped his hand casually: "I continue to play darts!"


    After Li Jing goes far away, little pumpkin looks at Su Xiaorui in a puzzled way: "why doesn''t brother Li Jing talk to you?"


    "Because I guess he''s on my mind, and he''s pissed off. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Oh. " Little pumpkin nodded.


    Night falls, stars dot, dotted with dark blue sky.


    Small pumpkins, tomatoes and potatoes are huddled together on the rocking boat in the back garden and chatting casually.


    "Big brother will marry his sister-in-law soon. Will he not care about us?"Little potato "ah" a, some disappointments said: "certainly no matter us!"


    Little tomato spread out his hands: "sure. When my father is free, he only stays with his mother. Uncle Ouyang only cares about Aunt Xiaozui The emperor''s brother will only care about his sister-in-law. "


    Small potato more sad, some sad to Du mouth: "so no one taught us to play darts."


    Brother Huang''s darts really play very well, very good!


    The little pumpkin said, "there are two brothers."


    Small potato truthfully said: "the second brother is not as good as the big brother. The big brother hits a hundred hits."


    Tomato glared at potato: "do you think the second brother will play with us? If the eldest brother had a sister-in-law, didn''t the second eldest brother? "


    "The big brother, the second brother and Li Jing can''t play with us any more..."


    Little potato was silent for a moment: "who is the big brother going to marry?"


    Little pumpkin mysterious Xi Xi way: "I don''t know, but it''s very powerful."


    Little tomato curled his mouth and folded his hands behind his head: "I don''t know you said a fart!"


    "I think it''s sister Guo. She''s beautiful and gentle to us."


    Little tomato poked her in the head: "you are silly, elder sister Guo belongs to the second emperor brother. Don''t you see that her eyes are all glued to his face?"


    The pumpkin and the potato agreed.


    "Do you have any?"


    "The second eldest brother looks the same as the eldest brother. Can she tell them apart?"


    Tomato said confidently, "anyway The little princess likes the second elder brother


    Night Xiaonian came back from practicing kung fu and heard three small beans discussing such a profound problem. Three black lines suddenly appeared in his brain.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 859

    "I know who the eldest brother is going to marry!" Little pumpkin suddenly thought of something, mysterious Xi Xi way, "is Yan elder sister!"


    Little potato pauses for a moment, if there is something else, he nods: "well, it is said that elder sister Yan is the first beauty in the capital. No one can compare with her."


    Seeing that little potato recognized her, the little pumpkin said with a smile, "sister Yan is beautiful. Last time, she specially made a snack for us to eat! If only she could be our sister-in-law. "


    "If she were our sister-in-law, would she often make us snacks?"


    "Don''t eat from her again!" Night small read to hear three little fart children pull farther and farther, the corner of the lip can''t help but twitch.


    He calmly came out of the shadow and walked towards the three children. In his dark eyes, he said, "I will seldom contact her."


    The three little buns didn''t expect that ye Xiaonian would suddenly appear, and when they were still discussing him, their small faces were tense.


    Little pumpkin was the first to react. She was full of curiosity and asked, "why? Sister Yan is kind and gentle. She makes delicious food and treats us well. I like her very much


    "You like her, but she may not like you! Your big brother told you to stay away from her. It''s right to be obedient and punctual. " Su Xiaorui comes out of nowhere. He jumps into the rocking boat. The boat shakes violently, causing three children to scream.


    Night small read afraid that the boat overturned, put out his hand to press on the rocking boat, let the ship shake not so violent, and then a jump in.


    The shaking caused the three children to scream again.


    When the rocking boat calmed down, they went back to the topic.


    Little pumpkin is a girl. It''s hard to avoid getting close to girls. She thinks of Yan Qingru''s perfect face, but she still thinks she is a reliable person. She slightly tooted her mouth and looked at the two big brothers: "or think sister Yan is very good."


    Su Xiaorui leaned on the boat and spread his hands freely: "do you know that the weasel is like a chicken to pay New Year''s greetings? She''s just pretending to cheat you kids. If she doesn''t coax you, you''ll think she''s worthy of your brother? "


    The little potato nodded thoughtfully: "my mother said that no one will be good to others for no reason."


    Pumpkin smile very cute: "because I am cute."


    Su Xiaorui has no choice but to twist her flesh Du Du''s face. She even learns from her own. He couldn''t help striking her: "you feel so good about yourself!"


    "Hey, hey."


    Tomato said seriously: "she is good to us, in fact, to let big brother see her more."


    Small potato also answered: "because the eldest brother is the crown prince, she has another plot."


    Su Xiaorui looked at the little pumpkin and said, "yes, she is good to you all because of the big brother. Otherwise, why should she treat you xiaodouding well? If you are full, why should she support her


    When the three peas dingdun, we showed the look of grievance that we were disliked.


    Su Xiaorui coughed and rubbed their heads: "I mean she''s an outsider."


    The little pumpkin nodded in confusion: "but this shows that she has a heart for the big brother."


    Ye Xiaonian


    Su Xiaorui stretched out his hand and ravaged little pumpkin''s face. He looked at her and said, "she now knows to please you. At the beginning, because of someone else''s words, she thought you wanted to take her first beauty''s position. She didn''t hesitate to curse you with vicious words, and almost stabbed you with a needle. Such a person, do you think she is intentional or excessive? "


    The three peas were stunned when they were dingdun, and their two eyes were staring round: "ah!"


    Since the beginning, Su Xiaorui had a bad impression on Yan Qingru. Over the years, he felt that she didn''t know what was wrong with her, so she made a pretentious appearance in front of Xiaonian, and flattered her younger brother and sister. Whenever she had a chance to enter the palace, he would turn around in front of Xiaonian. Su Xiaorui was disgusted with her hypocrisy to the utmost.


    He continued to instill knowledge into his younger brother and sister: "so, how can you look good inside? You''ll have less contact with her in the future, you know? "


    Three small bean curd together return a way: "know!"


    Little pumpkin flashed his eyes and looked at Su Xiaorui with cute eyes: "sister Guo, is she a good person?"


    Su Xiaorui pauses: "this..."


    "Can she be our second sister-in-law?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at the three small beans and looked at him together. At the moment, everyone was knocked by him: "what are you thinking about blindly?"


    Night small read see this topic has led to small Rui''s body, he can''t help but laugh.


    The little pumpkin nodded: "in fact, sister Guo is also beautiful, and always gives the second brother a purse."


    Small potato eyes a bright: "this can."


    Little tomato scornfully looked at two people: "the purse is not all you take care of for the second brother?"


    Yexiaonian chuckled again.


    Su Xiaorui couldn''t laugh. He didn''t want to pay attention to them


    He suddenly felt that these kids knew more than they did, especially in this aspect."Go, go, go back to bed." Su Xiaorui thinks that if you let the children talk, the girls in the capital will be pulled by them to match them once.


    "It''s getting late. Let''s go." Ye Xiaonian looked at the sky really late, and took the three children back.


    Several children walked far away, all of a sudden quiet down, only the summer cicada still kept calling.


    Under the nearby trees, there is a pair of figures nestling in each other. It is Su Ying and the night is not white.


    The moonlight was dimly shining on them, and the shadows of the trees were mottled on them.


    The two of them had gone out for a walk, and when they got here, they heard the conversation of several children.


    Su Ying heard the content of their chat, just bear to smile did not appear.


    The smile in her eyes did not fade away when several children were far away. It was like a bright star: "the children have grown up, and they know that they need to discuss the major events of life."


    Night is not white, holding Su Ying''s long arm tight, his lips hook up a radian, beautiful face hanging a smile: "I hope they can be as lucky as me."


    I hope they can be as lucky as I am to find a partner who can join hands with the old and enjoy the peace and happiness of the whole life.


    "They will." Su Ying holds night Fei''s cold hand in the back hand, and she pulls him forward. Her face is full of interest. "Even the father can find such a good woman. They can naturally."


    Fart, cold pride? Is this the definition of him?


    Night is not white face suddenly black, he looks at her to grind teeth, think to wait to be able to pack up her.


    This is the only woman who dares to talk to him like this, but he still has no idea about her.


    Su Ying squinted at him: "why? Angry? "


    "You see, I don''t..."


    Su Ying promptly changed the topic: "I think Xiaowan is a good girl, don''t you think?"


    Ye feibai took a deep breath and said slowly, "it''s useless, useful and useful for me to change the topic."


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!

 Chapter 860

    Because Su Ying joked about night Fei Bai, she was bullied very miserably this evening. In the latter half of the night, she felt as if she had been run over by a car and was too tired to move.


    She thought bitterly that she would not make fun of him.


    Su Ying is full of resentment, just holding her back to her.


    Ye feibai looks at her, her thin pink lips are raised little by little, and the smile under her eyes is thicker, and his shadow is always so lovely.


    He reached out his arm and took her to his arms. He rubbed her hair with his chin: "in fact, I think Xiaowan is a good girl."


    Su Ying would like to bite him. What kind of person is this? Now that he is full of food and drink, he also comes to play the game of changing the topic with her!


    Night not white see Su Ying is still silent, embrace his arms and hoop some. He said: "since you don''t like it, let Xiao Rui stay away from her."


    Su Ying turned to stare at him: "children''s marriage, you give them less pressure."


    Night is not white eye bottom, a wipe of success, he put her head in his chest: "marriage, parents'' order, matchmaker''s words."


    Su Ying raised her head and said, "what''s your parents'' order? Then why didn''t you listen to the parents'' orders and the matchmaker''s words? "


    Ye feibai touched her face, and her soft voice was deep and moving: "I am not marrying you in accordance with my words? Our husband and wife are really harmonious and beautiful, and love each other as before, don''t you think? "


    Su Ying slightly raised his eyes: "you were clearly reluctant at the beginning, but also to find the emperor and I lifted the engagement."


    Night Fei white heard Su Ying in the old account, quite a headache, he kiss her forehead: "how do you remember these old things?"


    Su Ying''s face was cold: "nature should remember, and I will remember it all my life."


    "I remember it all my life. I''ll use my whole life to make up for you and make up for the mistakes I made." Night is not white will her petite and soft body in the arms, and kiss on her forehead, lazily playing with the hair in her ear.


    Her head rested on his chest, and her heart leaped steadily and contentedly, brimming with the warmth of happiness. He suddenly thought of himself in front of her, confident, arrogant, and perhaps really as she said, there is such a little stink.


    He almost lost her in a second thought.


    Su Ying didn''t know how to continue with his stubborn mouth: "um..."


    Night not white for a long time did not speak, Su Ying nest in her arms vaguely about to sleep.


    Night is not white gently said: "small read very good, I am very relieved."


    Su Ying''s consciousness is a little more sober, although she does not agree with the educational concept of yefeibai all the time. She thinks that he has taught Xiaonian too mature, without childlike innocence, childlike interest and free childhood.


    But she had to admit that Xiaonian was the most emperor among these children.


    Although the other children are intelligent and intelligent, they still carry the childrens innocence, strong wrist without small thoughts, and calm and arrogant in their actions and actions.


    "Xiaonian grows up and looks like you more and more." Su Ying thought of what, low smile, "looking at the children growing up day by day, I feel satisfied and some lost."


    Yefei rubbed her head: "Oh? What have you lost? "


    "One day, they will marry another girl, have their own family, and maybe they will be far away from me. This feeling is always a little sad."


    Night is not white pursed lips, holding her hand, and her fingers tightly: "you have me."


    Her hands tight, she closed her eyes to feel his heartbeat: Yes, she has him, the man who loves her and dotes on her, he will always be by her side.


    If Su Ying didn''t understand the meaning of "Xiaonian is very good, I''m very relieved." after a few years, she completely understood.


    Ye feibai made an edict to pass the throne to Xiaonian and let him ascend the throne as emperor.


    Su Ying was stunned.


    Never has an emperor so simply abandoned his throne and handed over his power. She never thought that this day would come so quickly, or even took what he once said seriously - give me ten years, I will give you what you want.


    Night feibai looks at Su Ying''s surprised appearance, his body leans down some, the hot breath spurts on her face. He raised his eyes slightly, and his voice was evil and funny: "what''s the matter, my queen? But I can''t bear this position? "


    In order to make my eyes bright, I just want to look up at her


    He stood up straight, his eyes as clear as the sea, calm and serene. His voice is sonorous and powerful: "live for you, die for you."


    There was a mist in her eyes.


    She knew that his words were not casual. He did not hesitate to do anything for her.


    For a time she doubted his feelings for her and refused to surrender herself easily.


    Now time has proved everything, his eyes, heart has always had her, only she, never changed.Her eyes without waves and waves set off a layer of ripples, she came forward to tightly embrace him in her arms, voice has a slight choking: "is it worth it?"


    His eyes are full of deep feeling: "for you, why not give up the whole world?"


    I always know how much you want to be free, but you still stay here for me, accompany me to face all the treacherous and treacherous things here.


    Now Xiaonian can finally take the burden, I can finally accompany you to do all you want to do.


    Accompany you all over the world you want to go, accompany you to eat all over the world you want to eat, accompany you to see the scenery you want to see all over the world.


    Time is too short, the rest of the time I hope you can do what you want.


    She''s the strongest girl in the world, but he doesn''t want to see her look aggrieved.


    Su Ying and ye feibai left the palace that day, night Xiaonian did not go to see him off.


    He knew that this was not a departure. His mother and father just did not go sightseeing. When they were tired, they would come back soon.


    He stood on the high wall, dressed in bright yellow dragon robes, standing with his hands down, watching their carriages getting farther and farther away, with a sad look in his dark eyes.


    Behind him came the sound of footsteps, one step, two steps.


    Ye Xiaonian turns her head and sees Su Xiaorui standing behind him in casual clothes. He reached out his hand and patted him on the shoulder, smiling brightly: "brother, do you feel very moved to see me?"


    Night small read to see him appear, and not too big accident, he smile, beautiful face revealed shallow: "you come back?"


    Su Xiaorui looked at the distance and sighed sadly: "brother, you have to make up for me. You see I gave up the beautiful mountains and rivers and stayed here with you."


    Ye Xiaonian''s eyes are shining in the sun: "it''s really my good brother."


    "I got my luggage ready. I started with my father and mother." Su Xiaorui spread out his hand, "just I think, if even I also left, this palace is only you, let you fight alone, too lonely is not good, you will want to die of us."


    Night small read helplessly looking at him: "small Rui."


    "Well?"


    "Can you be any better at being shameless?"


    Su Xiaorui laughed very shamelessly: "yes."


    "Now that you are here, I''ll give you a present. Would you like it?"


    As soon as Su Xiaorui heard the gift, the smile on his face became bigger: "what gift?"


    Night small read light hook lip corner, a word to say: "Guo, to, late."


    "While father and mother are not far away, I''d better go." As soon as Su Xiaorui hears Guo Xiangwan''s name, he subconsciously wants to run.


    Ye Xiaonian looked at his back: "after you get married, I still have a gift for you. It''s a big gift. You''ve loved it for a long time."


    "What?" Su Xiaorui''s step is a meal, turn a head to see ye Xiaonian''s hand spread out toward him, above lie a delicate black key quietly.


    Su Xiaorui recognized this thing: "this Isn''t it your mother''s stuff


    "Yes, it is also the key to the treasure."


    "Ah?"


    "The last time you opened the treasure, dad found that this key was the key."


    "Dad is so eccentric." Su Xiaorui curled his lips and said, "you can''t give it to me."


    Night Xiaonian chuckled: "I have it to coax you back, so do you want or not?"


    "I think about it." Su Xiaorui has a hesitant look on his mouth, and his face is very embarrassed. When he takes the key, he is not soft at all.


    Night small read and looked at the distance: "when you get married, parents, brothers and sisters will come back."


    Su Xiaorui blinked: "when will you get married?"


    "No hurry."


    "Xiao Rui, you are still there!" Just at this time, a soft voice came from behind. It was the little princess.


    Su Xiaorui has not yet responded. A pink shadow runs towards him. The little princess came up and hugged him tightly, and her voice changed her tune. "I thought you were gone."


    Su Xiaorui''s face was full of women''s troubles: "let go!"


    "No, not even death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± whatever.


    The mountains and rivers are beautiful and the sun is shining.


    There is a boat floating on the surface of the sparkling lake. The breeze is blowing on my face, which makes me feel comfortable.


    Night is not white sitting on the boat, quietly sitting, hands clinging to the fishing rod is enjoying the fun of fishing. On his left hand side by side sat two little boys, small potatoes and tomatoes, who were doing the same thing as him, fishing quietly.


    However, the pumpkin on his right hand side couldn''t sit still. She was staring at the lake tightly and worried: "Daddy, did the fish bite? When will the fish take the baitSmall potato is very helpless to stare at her: "sister, you shout a few more, all the fish are scared away by you."


    Little tomato said, "yes, if we can''t catch fish, we can''t eat delicious roast fish."


    "Mother, mother Do we really have roast fish in the evening Little pumpkin turned around and saw their mother was lying lazily on the soft couch, her face covered with a layer of veil in her sleep.


    "Shh, don''t disturb your mother''s sleep." Night is not white gently patted her small head, "the fish is hooked, go and take the bucket."


    "OK." The smile on the face of small pumpkin is brilliant if flower, pure and flawless. She put the bucket up and said with a smile, "Dad is so good, we can catch a lot of fish right away, and we can eat a lot of roast fish in the evening."


    Little potato and tomato murmured softly: "dim sprout snack goods!"


    Su Ying''s ear is sharp and chuckles.


    All of a sudden, she was so lazy that she felt so lazy.


    The people she loves, the people who love her, are all around her - forever, never separated.


    www.novelhall.com , the fastest update of the webnovel!